《Married a Secret Billionaire》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed.¡±


    The man¡¯s deep, husky voice pulled Cordelia Jenner out of her reverie abruptly. When she looked up


    and met his deep eyes, there was an emotion that she could not decipher in them.


    She clung to the hem of her dress nervously and could not help feeling the pace of her heartbeat


    picking up.


    Since she had entered the room, she had been sitting by the edge of the bed. She had stayed in the


    position for so long that her back was numb from being so tense and straight. She had not even


    changed out of her wedding dress.


    It was not until the man had taken a shower and exited the bathroom that realization had struck her.


    She was going to spend the night with this man as a newlywed. However, she had no idea how to


    interact with him. What was more, she had gotten married as a substitute.


    She was the illegitimate daughter of a rich family, so she had married this broke man in ce of her


    elder sister¡ªjust to fulfill a marriage pact made by thest generation of the two families and receive a


    substantial amount of money.


    Cordelia knew that her mother would only get treatment and her younger brother would only continue


    studying with that sum of money. It was how their family would be able to survive.


    She took a deep breath and inched toward the bathroom like a frightened bunny.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll take a shower too.¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze darkened.


    Cordelia darted into the bathroom. Just as she was about to lock the door, she discovered that the run-


    down wooden door did not even have anything that resembled a lock. This made her enter a daze. No


    matter how bad life had been in the past, she had not been this impoverished.


    Her eyes went red around the rims as she stood there, hesitating in the bathroom and not taking off


    anything.


    The man outside the door seemed to read her mind, as he suddenly informed her, ¡°I¡¯ll have a smoke


    outside. Take your time.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Cordelia tensed up. Putting her ear against the door, she heard the man¡¯s footsteps going farther away


    and the door creaking before she heard nothing else.


    The bright d¨¦cor on the peeling wall looked withered. A typhoon had ransacked the city a day before


    the wedding, so broken billboards and snapped trees were everywhere along the roads. Cordelia had


    gotten married amidst a disaster.


    There had been no decked-out wedding car to pick her up. She had walked a long way before getting


    into an inconspicuous van and spending more time than she could keep track of to reach the vige.


    The muddy road had soiled her shoes and wedding dress.


    The elders had always said that people who got married in weather like this would not end up happy,


    but Cordelia had long given up on her own happiness.


    She came out of the bathroom, patting her hair dry. Her husband was not back yet. It seemed that he


    really took his time smoking.


    Cordelia looked at the two-room cottage, where rain leaked in through some spots. The ce was


    pretty bad, but it would make a cozy home with some cleaning up. She smiled and started simply


    tidying up around the house before the man came back.


    When she was on her knees pulling the sheets off the bed, the man walked in. Cordelia turned back¡ªa


    big move¡ªand the only thing she had on her, her towel, slipped off. Gasping, she wrapped her arms


    around herself instinctively, but the man had already seen everything.


    Cordelia frantically tugged at the sheets to cover herself, blushing as red as a tomato.


    The man swallowed, and his gaze grew darker and harder to read. He strode over to her, his deep,


    impassive voice a little husky and tempting.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    He emphasized the word ¡°let¡¯s¡± this time.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart was very close to leaping out of her throat. With her eyes shut tight, she suddenly felt a


    strong force wrap around her waist and then fell into the man¡¯s arms before getting pinned against the


    bed¡­

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Cordelia¡¯s mind went nk. She felt a warm chest press against her back. She could even hear strong,


    rhythmic heartbeats. The man above her kept her securely within his arms, and she tried taking a deep


    breath but still could not stretch out her frozen limbs.


    The man stopped abruptly.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Cordelia paused.


    The man wanted to say that he was her husband and this was their wedding night. It was more than


    justified for them to do this as husband and wife.


    In spite of this, Cordelia took his question literally and timidly answered, ¡°I do¡­ You¡¯re Marcus Grist.¡±


    The man squinted and gave her a light smirk. Marcus Grist¡­ Hah, should he be d that she knew the


    name? It was too bad that he was not Marcus Grist¡ªand she was not Yelena Jenner.


    From the moment she had stepped through the door, he had been able to tell that she was only a


    substitute. He did not know why, but the temper of the Jenner heiress would never allow her to marry a


    countryside viger.


    It was fine, though. She was a stand-in bride, and he was marrying her by pretending to be another


    man. It was a fair deal.


    ¡°Marcus¡­¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    That snapped the man out of his thoughts. As soon as he looked down, he met her shiny eyes. The


    girl¡¯s soft, shy expression felt like a hand clutching something at the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m too nervous.¡± Cordelia bit her lip and tried to hook her arms around his neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re my husband. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you doing anything to me¡­ W-We can start.¡±


    Tiny beads of sweat dotted the tip of her dainty nose. She inched closer to him clumsily but she was


    shaking like a leaf.


    Marcus¡¯ heart jolted. Just when Cordelia was about to kiss his lips, despite was doing, he suddenly


    held her hand and put some distance between them.


    Cordelia was stunned. Her blush was still evident on her cheeks as her eyes brimmed with confusion.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± he said, looking at her. ¡°You¡¯re tired today as well. Let¡¯s sleep early.¡±


    ¡°Marcus, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I think you need some time to adjust. Until you¡¯re adjusted to having a husband, I won¡¯t put you in a


    tough spot,¡± he said before he turned away.


    Cordelia was in a trance while watching his naked back. Then, when the man¡¯s light snores filled the


    room, she studied him carefully.


    He was handsome when he was asleep. His profile was sculpted, and his straight brows were manly.


    His muscled arm was cushioned under his head, and his chiseled body made Cordelia pink in the ears.


    Cordelia felt her heart skip a beat and quickly turned away. Sleep soon muddled her consciousness,


    and her mind was filled with her stepmother and Yelena¡¯s mockery before her wedding.


    They had told her that the Grists were family friends with them and there was truly a marriage pact.


    However, the Grists had been hiding in the countryside vige since their fall and had not been doing


    well. The Grist son was a useless, infamous thug and was said to frequent the police station¡­


    ¡°How could I possibly get married to a thug?¡± Yelena had huffed. ¡°You¡¯d do better. Your mother¡¯s been


    with countless men anyway, and your brother¡¯s a b*stard!


    ¡°Someone like you only deserves a thug!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, think about it,¡± Cordelia¡¯s father had said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some money as long as you


    marry Marcus Grist in Yelena¡¯s ce, and you¡¯ll be able to treat your mother.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s stepmother had insulted her. ¡°It¡¯s an honor for you to marry someone as the second heiress


    of the Jenners, you little wh*re! Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±


    Cordelia woke up with a startle, discovering that the sun had long risen and the man next to her was


    nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Cordelia draped a light robe over herself and went out to the front of the house, where Marcus was


    working out.


    The man¡¯s upper body was bare while he held two dumbbells in his hands. As the morning sun shone


    on his pronounced muscles, it felt like he was Helios, who had descended from heaven.


    Cordelia¡¯s cheeks burned a little as she greeted him softly. ¡°You¡¯re up early!¡±


    Marcus turned around to nce at her.


    Cordelia scanned her surroundings. The front of the house was not too spacious. It was rather messy,


    and there were sandbags, boxing gloves, baseball bats, weights, and simr things lying around. Her


    heart squeezed. She dared not im that the rumors were true, but Marcus must fight often.


    She wondered about the man¡¯s temper. She had heard that people in this area were severely


    masochistic and it was not umon for drunk men to beat their wives up.


    Cordelia bit her lip and stepped closer, asking him with almost bated breath, ¡°Um¡­ Have you had


    breakfast?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The man¡¯s answer was curt and icy.


    ¡°Go make some.¡±


    Cordelia nodded and darted into the kitchen.


    She worked fast and soon made a pot of soup, some pancakes, and even pushed a te of bacon


    toward Marcus.


    Marcus looked up, only to meet her beaming eyes. Feeling a jolt, he put some bacon on her te.


    Cordelia was about to say no after her initial surprise, but she


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    She pressed her lips together. She actually had a lot to tell Marcus¡ªsuch as apologize forst night. It


    was more than normal for newlyweds to do it, but it had ended up feeling like he was forcing her.


    She also wanted to ask him about their future ns. They were husband and wife now, so there should


    be some sort of n in ce.


    In addition, she still did not know what his job was and how he was going to take care of the family¡­


    They needed to get to know each other better.


    However, when Cordelia saw Marcus digging in and noticed the visible calluses on his fingers as he


    lifted his hand, she knew that those were from punching and striking sandbags. Whatever had been


    about to roll off the tip of her tongue was swallowed back down.


    The first meal after their wedding was long and silent. Cordelia was upset about it, but there was no


    ce for her to turn back to.


    ¡°Right, do you have anything to do today?¡± she asked.


    Marcus paused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to town to return the wedding dress,¡± she answered with a smile.


    Marcus froze. He had not given any thought to the wedding and had no idea that she had rented the


    wedding dress. It was the dress of a lifetime for other women, and they all bought their wedding


    dresses merrily. The situation left a strange taste in his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to apany me!¡± Cordelia exined when she noticed his silence. ¡°I¡¯ll return the


    dress myself. Go about your business. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± the man hummed in response.


    Both of them were polite to each other, as though they were mere roommates.


    Cordelia cleaned the wedding dress and bagged it in the stic, just like it had been when she had


    gotten it. She took several buses and only arrived at the bridal boutique when it was almost noon.


    The Jenners had prepared nothing for her aside from the promised mary gift when she had gotten


    married. She had only searched the town herself and finally found this boutique with dress styles and


    price points she was happy with. The boutique was not huge, and the staff was used to being arrogant.


    Customers like Cordelia, who got married with rented dresses, were looked down on.


    ¡°Miss, are you sure we¡¯ll still be able to rent this dress in the future?¡± The sales assistant raised her


    voice in disdain.


    ¡°Look at it yourself. See what you¡¯ve done to it!¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    ¡°I washed it!¡± Cordelia said hurriedly. ¡°I promise it¡¯s clean! There¡¯s nothing wrong with it!¡±


    ¡°Hah, you washed it?¡± the sales assistant scoffed. ¡°Miss, why¡¯d you wash it when you only rented it for


    a day? You rented it to get married, not to farm, right?¡±


    Cordelia, who was embarrassed, flushed.


    The conditions during her wedding had actually not been too different from farming conditions. She had


    walked the muddy vige paths in the rain, soiling her white wedding dress and shoes, as well as


    chafing her feet.


    The sales assistant flipped the skirt of the wedding dress repeatedly and threw Cordelia dirty looks.


    ¡°Miss, even if you wash this washing dress, you have to dry wash it!


    ¡°Do you even know what dry washing means?¡±


    The sales assistant intentionally mocked her upon seeing how na?ve she was. ¡°Sigh, our wedding


    gowns have been sold one after another since we opened for business. This is the first time we rented


    one¡­ Hah, don¡¯t get married if you can¡¯t even afford a dress!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t one get married without buying a wedding dress? Is there aw against it?¡±


    Cordelia turned around in surprise upon hearing the sudden stern voice and saw Marcus walk in. It was


    as if the air had frosted around his eyes, and he oozed an authoritative presence.


    There was a slight frown on his face as he approached Cordelia and naturally wound an arm around


    her. He snorted at the sales assistant, ¡°Do you think people are blind enough to miss the huge


    ¡®wedding dresses for rent¡¯ sign in your shop?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Besides, the styles you have here are average, and the


    The sales assistant nearly rolled her eyes. ¡°Just admit that you can¡¯t afford one! Picking a fight with us


    is¡­ Hah¡­ We have designer haute couture too!¡±


    Marcus raised a brow and caught a glimpse of the wedding dress on the mannequin in the center of the


    hall. It was a fishtail dress that would entuate one¡¯s figure. There was golden thread sewn discreetly


    in it, as well as scattered diamantes in the chest area.


    The design stood out rtively but could not bepared to the nice things he had seen in the past.


    ¡°Pft, stop eyeing the dress!¡± the sales assistant snapped, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to afford it no matter how


    much you look! Sigh, miss, I feel bad for you. You¡¯re so pretty, yet you didn¡¯t pick properly before you


    got married. What a waste of this pretty face!¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡¯s between me and my husband is nothing for an outsider like you toment on!¡±


    Marcus jolted. The little woman had always been docile and nice, but she was currently arguing


    aggressively.


    Cordelia took a step forward, ring at the sales assistant. ¡°I can take the wedding dress to the dry


    cleaner and bring it back. But you have to apologize to my husband for what you said!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cordelia was nice¡ªdepending on the person speaking to her. She could endure it when others bullied


    her, but if people around her were bullied, she would fight with everything she had¡ªeven when that


    was her husband, who she had never met and had just gotten married to.


    Her face was flushed as she repeated herself. ¡°I said, apologize to my husband!¡±


    The sales assistant rolled her eyes at her and ignored her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need an apology,¡± Marcus said with a smirk as he looked at her.


    ¡°Do you like that wedding dress?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cordelia followed the direction of his finger and saw the wedding dress glimmering in gold right in the


    center of the boutique. She was enchanted, but she did not understand what the man wanted to do.


    Marcus still had a smirk on his face when he pulled out a card and ced it on the counter. ¡°My wife


    likes that dress. I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It felt like the air suddenly froze. The sales assistant stared at them wide-eyed, and Cordelia was at a


    loss.


    ¡°Marcus, what are you doing¡­¡± Cordelia tugged at the man¡¯s sleeve and reminded him softly, ¡°We¡¯re


    already married!¡±


    ¡°We can still get one as a keepsake,¡± Marcus replied. ¡°That¡¯s designer haute couture, so it requires a


    fitting. Does your ce have specialized staff for that?¡±


    Then, the sales assistant broke out of her reverie and put on a pandering grin. Her hands clenched


    each other as she bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Sir, are you really taking it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, take my wife¡¯s measurements now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the designer then¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss,¡± Marcus said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Can¡¯t you do it?¡±


    The sales assistant went rigid.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it if you¡¯re not the one taking the measurements.¡±


    The sales assistant started panicking a little in front of this man with the powerful presence. A purchase


    like this was rare, and she had a duty to measure the customers, so she went over to Cordelia after


    retrieving the measuring tape.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°Will you be able to measure the skirt like this?¡± Marcus scoffed as he trained his dark gaze on the


    sales assistant.


    ¡°To measure the skirt, you have to get on your knees!¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    The boutique was suddenly pin-drop silent. The others looked sympathetically at the sales assistant while thetter scowled. Despite that, the manager who came eyed her, urging her to do what the customer wanted. After all, that was one expensive wedding dress.


    Marcus was nonchnt, and the smile on his aloof face never did reach his eyes.


    Cordelia could not help tightening her hold on his hand.


    "Forget it, let''s not buy it," she told him softly. "This wedding dress is very expensive, and we won''t have much use for it in the future..."


    "Swipe the card." Marcus sounded frosty. "No password necessary."


    Ultimately, it was the boutique manager and designer who mediated the situation.


    Marcus stood by the door smoking while Cordelia had her measurements taken inside. This time, no one dared mock her. The sales assistant stood aside stoically after the manager chastised her, and the designer keptplimenting Cordelia''s figure. Even the manager treated her like she was a VIP, making her coffee and fetching her water.


    When they finally left the bridal boutique, Cordelia was glum on the way back. The wedding dress was worth more than $4,000... She bit her lip and looked at the man next to her. He was indifferent and he looked as calm as an iceberg.


    "Marcus." Cordelia failed to hold herself back after some time. "I think we should talk."


    Marcus stopped walking in surprise. The girl looked at him seriously with her big eyes blinking and cherry lips pursed.


    "You... were too impulsive just now."


    "What?" The man furrowed his brows.


    "When we were at the boutique just now. Things didn''t have to escte to that point... Why did you have to vent and buy the dress? It cost more than $4,000. Do you know how long that wouldst us?"


    He genuinely did not know that. It had probably been too small of a meal to him in the past. Cordelia sneaked a peek at him, but his chiseled face was still nk.


    "I... I''m not ming you." She softened and said, "I just meant that we''re already married. We have to think about the future. I know that you were venting on my behalf, but hold yourself back when the time calls for it. There is lots more to spend on our home..."


    Home? For some reason, theer of Marcus'' lips ticked up automatically when he heard the word.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Besides, I haven''t gotten my wedding gift yet. There''ll be other uses for it. We can''t splurge sovishly."


    Cordelia''s voice went softer and softer. Worry crept up on her face once she thought of her mother, who was hospitalized, and her brother, who was still waiting for his allowance. She dared not let Marcus find out, though. She was supposed to be Yelena to him.


    "Splurge sovishly?" The man repeated the words in a murmur, hints of a smile tinging his tone of voice.


    "Aren''t you the heiress of the Jenners? Why does it feel like you''re frugal with your money?"


    Cordelia widened her eyes at him as her heart thumped. She frantically changed the topic of conversation. "Are you thirsty? I''ll go get us some milk tea," she said, turning to go to a milk tea parlor by the street.


    Marcus chortled while watching her frantic escape. His phone vibrated at the same time, and the smile froze in ce when he saw the number.


    "What''s up?"


    "Mr. Z," the person on the other end of the line answered in a pressed voice. "The investigation is almost done. Someone did tinker with the private jet on the day of your ident. We don''t have enough evidence for now, but it should be the person you guessed."


    "Good." Marcus sounded stern. "Keep up the investigation!"


    "Got it. But... How much longer will you be staying in the vige in Jangasas, Mr. Z? You sure you don''t want to make a trip back to Centrolis?"

 Chapter 6

    ?


    Chapter 6


    Marcus pinched the spot between his brows and looked grimmer before taking a deep breath and hanging up. He would make a trip back to Centrolis-just not now. He would only be rming the people who thought that he had died in the ne crash and causing them to conspire again and find more vicious ways to harm him!


    "Boba or grass jelly? Which one do you like?"


    That question pulled Marcus out of his thoughts, and he met a pair of sparkling big eyes. Cordelia grinned at him, as sweet as the milk tea she had in her hand.


    "What''s gotten to you?" Cordelia looked at him. "You don''t look quite..."


    "I''m fine." It did not feel good that someone could see past him.


    Marcus''s voice was icy as he turned his back to her. "Have one yourself. I don''t like sweet things."


    Cordelia froze on the spot, holding two cups of milk tea. It was only after some time that she jogged up to him, biting her lip.


    She stayed behind him, not daring to go too close. The man''s back felt like a b of frosty wall. There was a world that only belonged to him on the other side, and she could not get over it no matter how close she was.


    The second day after their wedding went by normally.


    Marcus gave the bedroom to Cordelia and slept on the couch outside. There was only one duvet as well, which was given to her, so he made do with a thin sheet.


    Cordelia felt bad about it. She stood by the bedroom door for quite a while, but the words "you can sleep in the room too" felt stuck in her throat. Perhaps Marcus was right. She needed time to get used to the fact that she now had a husband.


    She let her head fall with a small smile.


    People said that Marcus was a cold, badmunicator who always got into fights. She thought that he did not seem as bad, though. At least he showed her enough respect and tolerance.


    ...


    ording to custom, the bride should go back to visit her maiden family on the third day. Cordelia''s heart had been thumping wildly since she had gotten up in the morning. To others, this was huge. The husband ought to keep the womanpany, and they should bring along some sweet treats home. The family would have a hearty lunch together, and the newlyweds would return before sunset. However, this was practically going back to ask for money for Cordelia.


    Her father had promised that he would give her a big mary wedding gift as long as she got married in Yelena''s ce. The money would cover her mother''s medical costs and her younger brother''s tuition.


    It had been three days since Cordelia had gotten married and the Jenners'' promise felt like it had vanished into thin air. No one had brought it up again.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Cordelia contemted it and decided that she had to go ask for the gift herself¡ªbut she could not take Marcus along, or everything would be exposed. Who knew what the man would do if he was angered.


    "Marcus, I..."


    She racked her mind for a convincing argument, mulling over a reasonable and logical excuse so that Marcus would not have to go with her. It took her some time, but she swallowed everything back and forced out the words: "I''ve made breakfast. Come have some."


    Marcus was working out at the front of the house. It felt like a corner of an iceberg melted off his heart when he heard her soft, sweet voice.


    Cordelia had made scones and even fresh cream and jam. When Marcus stepped inside the small ce, he suddenly found it to be brighter. The ce no longer felt dingy after their wedding.


    It was homier now. Everything felt warm and sunny thanks to Cordelia''s touch.


    Marcus could not help the small smile that crept up on his face as he took a seat. The woman across from him seemed weighed down by thoughts. He considered it and asked, "You should visit your family today, right?"


    Cordelia jolted before she bit her lip and stayed silent, not meeting his eyes.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    After taking a guess, Marcus went on to say, sounding unfazed, ¡°Go to the drawer in the room. There¡¯s a box inside. Bring it over.¡±


    Cordelia did what she was told, finding a carved wooden box in the deepest part of the drawer. The pattern carved on the box was exquisite and gorgeous, while the box had a vague refreshing scent to it.


    Marcus took it from her and opened it, only to reveal a few pieces of gold jewelry: a ne, a pair of earrings, a ring, and a bangle. The bangle was especially unique, as it was made of gold and jade. The jade that was embedded in the gold was radiant in color and cool to the touch.


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the man in confusion.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t given you a decent gift for the wedding,¡± Marcus said as he picked up piece after piece of jewelry and looked at them nonchntly.


    ¡°Consider these a present from me. Have a look and see if you want anything else?¡±


    Cordelia clenched her hands under the table repeatedly. She felt rather nervous. As she peeked at Marcus¡¯ stoic face, she somehow felt doted on.


    These pieces of jewelry were perfectly beautiful. It was just that¡­ How had he gotten them?


    Marcus, who read her mind, could not help chuckling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t steal these. They were acquired the rightful way!¡±


    Cordelia went red in an instant. How could she suspect her husband like that?


    ¡°Keep them.¡± Marcus closed the box and pushed it toward her, his deep eyes watching her silently.


    ¡°These are all I can produce and everything this house has. We¡¯re already married, and you¡¯re the woman of the household, so I¡¯m giving all the valuables of the house to you!¡±


    ¡°Marcus, I¡ª¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°One more thing.¡± He interrupted her. ¡°I won¡¯t be going back to visit your family with you today. Apologize to your family for me.¡±


    Cordelia was surprised at first. Then, she let out an abrupt breath of relief and rxed.


    ¡°Hmm, okay,¡± she replied with a smile. ¡°Go ahead and do what you have to do. I can go back on my own!¡±


    Marcus shook his head and chuckled inwardly, taking in how relieved the girl looked. What an interesting wife he had gotten himself. She wore her feelings on her sleeve, unable to hide even the tiniest secret. It would be strange if she managed to avoid being bullied this way!


    Bullied?


    Marcus paused and felt his guard go up. What if she actually got bullied by the family when she went back today? Then again, what did her being bullied have to do with him¡­


    Frustrated with his thoughts, he shoved some food down his throat and pulled his jacket on to go out.


    Cordelia did not know where he went. She cleaned up the house for a bit and went to catch the bus, receiving a call from Linda Quimby on the way. She listened to thetter grumble the entire ride, and the girl was still muttering when she got off the bus.


    ¡°Come on, aren¡¯t you too carefree? What day is it today? You¡¯re going back for a visit! And your husband¡¯s missing? Does he even care about you or your marriage?!¡±


    Cordelia was only giggling on the other end of the line.


    Linda was two years her senior, and they had been best friends in school. The girl was loud and straightforward, and Cordelia had always said that if Linda had been born way earlier, she would have made a handsome female knight.


    Currently, said knight was at her wit¡¯s end as she bombarded Cordelia with words. ¡°A broke *ss like him must¡¯ve saved the world in his past life to be able to marry you! And he can¡¯t even appreciate his good luck. How could he not go with you? He¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Cordelia winced. ¡°I didn¡¯t want him toe with me anyway. I¡¯m going to¡­ I¡¯m going back to ask for money today. Everything would be exposed if he came with me!¡±


    The woman on the other end of the call went quiet momentarily. Then, Linda sighed heavily.


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯re saying goodbye to lifelong happiness!¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Cordelia¡¯s smile went stiff as a spark of sorrow flickered in her heart.


    Linda was right. Marriage was for life, and she had gotten married mindlessly. She had not even gotten to date properly. It was true that she was letting go of her happiness for life. However¡­


    She pressed her lips together before chuckling. ¡°It¡¯s not so sad. I actually want to thank Marcus. If he hadn¡¯t married me, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten $40,000!¡±


    As long as her mother recovered and her younger brother was able to study and live well, that would be her greatest joy.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop here!¡± Cordelia was in a hurry to hang up. ¡°I¡¯m going back today for the money. I¡¯ll tell you the good news when I get it!¡±


    Cordelia carefully tucked her phone back into her bag and soon reached the busiest street in Jangasas. As she stood on the street and watched the bustling life before her, it felt like a lifetime had passed.


    ¡­


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back, Cordelia!¡± Yelena¡¯s shrill voice dripped with mockery as she came downstairs and scanned Cordelia haughtily.


    Yelena wondered if Cordelia had had it easy in the past few days. Once she thought of the fact that Cordelia was married to a broke man, who was also an infamous thug, she could not help the glee that filled her up.


    She had lost to Cordelia in almost everything since they were kids. Even when thetter had worn old clothes, people hadplimented her beauty.


    Cordelia had a mild temperament, and people liked her. She was even good at studying.


    She had been like a sore thumb to Yelena since forever. Even when Cordelia had no intention of harming her, she took every opportunity she had and resorted to every means possible to make the former¡¯s life difficult.


    Yelena thought that Cordelia had deserved to rece her and marry Marcus. It was just that she did not find it satisfying. She wanted to see Cordelia do worse and live even more miserably.


    ¡°Cordelia, does it feel great being married?¡± Yelena tugged at Cordelia¡¯s hand in feigned friendliness, her smile deceitful.


    ¡°I heard that the older generation used to get married at their parents¡¯ orders and didn¡¯t see each other before their wedding night¡­ Hah, you went retro too, huh!¡±


    Cordeliaughed dryly and lightly pulled her hand out.


    She felt nothing for this family. All she wanted was to leave as soon as she got the money and have nothing to do with the Jenners from now on.


    ¡°I heard that my brother-inw¡¯s been behind bars several times for fighting in the past?¡± Yelena¡¯s gaze was offending as she smirked.


    ¡°What does he do now? Does he have a proper job? How is he taking care of you otherwise?!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°If he really can¡¯t find a job, I can help him! Heh. I can rmend him for some good jobs, you know, like construction work or portbor. It would fit him, right? Or he could join thepany. The security


    guards need a dog. He can take the spot!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes snapped up to her.


    Yelena felt her heart give a squeeze. The impression she had of Cordelia was that she was a pushover. It seemed that there was something different in the girl¡¯s gaze today.


    Cordelia took a deep breath and kept her eyes on Yelena as she said clearly, ¡°My husband has some ws, but this doesn¡¯t affect his ability to be the breadwinner of the family. Besides, even if he really wanted to look for a job, we wouldn¡¯te to you. You can keep the good jobs you mentioned for my future brother-inw!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Affronted, Yelena scowled. ¡°Cordelia, who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia asked tly. ¡°Working construction, portbor, or as a security dog¡­ You think these are great jobs, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re helping us by asking my husband to do them, so isn¡¯t it considerate of me as a sister to ask you to keep them for your future husband?¡±


    Yelena was annoyed. She had never known Cordelia to have such a sharp tongue.


    ¡°Hah, only you¡¯d defend a man like that like he¡¯s some gem!¡±


    Yelena rolled her eyes with a purse of her lips and sashayed up the staircase, scoffing as she walked up. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you wanted bying back today¡­ Heh, dad¡¯s not home, though. Coming here was a waste of your time!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart thumped as she immediately had a sense of premonition.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    ¡°I said¡ªdad¡¯s not home!¡± Yelena smirked victoriously.


    ¡°Dad forgot all about your visit today! I mean, given the kind of man you got married to, is it really necessary for dad to wee you back? Please, it¡¯s embarrassing enough as it is!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any weing!¡±


    Cordelia sprang up to stop Yelena. ¡°I want my wedding gift!¡±


    ¡°Wedding gift?¡±


    Yelena arched a brow and smirked vilely at her. ¡°What wedding gift? Never heard of it!¡±


    Cordelia was stunned, but her heart beat fast. At that moment, all the reluctance, indignation, and resentment she felt rushed through her. She knew that she did not have a high starting point. The second she hade to this world, she had been stamped with thebel of an illegitimate daughter.


    That was not what she would choose, however. Despite the darkness she had experienced all these years, she had worked hard to chase after the light.


    No ordinary girl would agree to the absurd request to marry a man in ce of someone else! She had just wanted to save her mother. Why were they ripping this sliver of hope away from her too?!


    Yelena scoffed and turned around to go upstairs, but Cordelia pulled her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet. Exin this!¡±


    ¡°Exin what?¡± Yelena pinched Cordelia¡¯s arm.


    The pang of pain made Cordelia stumble back and knock the back of her head against the wall, causing her to hear a loud buzz in her ears. She looked up to see Yelena¡¯s growingly vicious smirk.


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯re married now. You live in some deserted part of the countryside. Don¡¯t even think about associating yourself with the Jenners!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ dad promised!¡± Cordelia gritted her teeth. ¡°As long as I got married in your ce, he said he¡¯d give me a good amount of money as a wedding gift so my mom¡ª¡±


    ¡°So your mom could stay in a better hospital ward and use imported medicine?¡± Yelena cackled. ¡°My silly sister, do you remember why dad kicked you and your mother out of the house back then?¡±


    Cordelia stayed quiet as a chill crept in.


    ¡°Your wh*re of a mother got pregnant with some b*stard and made dad angry!


    ¡°Cordelia, sl*ts go to hell! You think dad will save her? Pft, dad wants nothing more than to see her die out there!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Cordelia¡¯s eyes were red around the rims as she tried her best to rein her emotions in, but tears were already falling down her cheeks.


    ¡°My mom isn¡¯t like that. Someone framed her¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean my mom framed her?!¡± Yelena raised her voice as she red at Cordelia.


    Cordelia¡¯s gaze was cool. She remembered her mother telling her that the guiltier someone¡¯s conscience was, the more they pretended to be aggressive.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± she said, wiping her tears. ¡°You and I have no idea what happened among them, so watch your words. I won¡¯t let you go if you dare disrespect my mother like that again!¡±


    ¡°Hah, if only you were capable of it!¡± Yelena snorted and flicked her hair back to sh the diamond ne she had just bought.


    ¡°What do you think? Pretty?¡± She looked at Cordelia provocatively. ¡°I just bought it. It¡¯s not cheap, you know? Cost me $40,000!¡±


    Cordelia froze.


    Yelena spat sadistically, ¡°It was bought using the money for your wedding gift!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let me be honest. Dad didn¡¯t even think about giving you a gift. It was an honor that you reced me! Be thankful!¡±


    Cordelia bit her lip and shook from rage, but there was nothing she could do. She kept her eyes on Yelena¡¯s triumphant face as the servant politely ¡°asked¡± her to leave.


    As she left glumly, the sky was gray and emanated a damp scent. The weather changed erratically in this season, and heavy rains came when one least expected it. She could only hurry over to the bus station.


    ¡°Mr. Z, Ms. Jenner is out.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Marcus took off his boxing gloves and tossed them aside before he unwrapped theyers of gauze wrapped around his hands. ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look¡­ very good.¡±


    The man frowned.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner doesn¡¯t look happy. She¡¯s probably upset with her family. I asked around. The Jenner¡¯s servant said that she didn¡¯t manage to ask for her wedding gift and was insulted by her elder sister.¡±


    Marcus clenched his fists as an icy glint shed across his eyes.


    ¡°How much was her wedding gift supposed to be?¡±


    ¡°$40,000 more or less.¡±


    ¡°How much is the plot ofnd the Jenners are bidding for worth?¡±


    ¡°$150,000,000.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Marcus snorted. ¡°Use the plot ofnd to make them realize their stupidity!¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    When Marcus opened the door, he was greeted by the sight of Cordeliaing out of the kitchen


    with two tes.


    She originally had worry etched on her face, but she swapped it for a smile the moment she saw


    him. Unfortunately, the smile looked a bit forced.


    Marcus sat at the table after washing his hands. He had trained the whole day, so he was famished.


    The steaming dishes looked very appetizing. He picked up his cutlery and started to eat, while


    Cordelia sat unmoved opposite him.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He looked up at her.


    Cordelia jumped but shook her head lightly.


    ¡°Then eat up.¡± Marcus put some meat on her te. ¡°Will you get full just by looking?¡±


    Cordelia dipped her head with pressed lips. She really did not have much of an appetite. Her phone


    rang with a ding, and it was her brother, Carter Irwin.


    [Sis, when will we get mom¡¯s treatment money? The doctor will stop giving her medication


    otherwise!]


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt her heart squeeze as she subconsciously looked toward the drawer in the bedroom. She


    had put the gold jewelry Marcus had given her there. That gold and jade bangle should be worth


    plenty¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s got you distracted?¡± A deep voice interrupted her train of thought suddenly.


    Cordelia broke out of her trance and abruptly met the man¡¯s deep eyes. She could not help jolting.


    For some reason, the unusual vibe Marcus exuded gave her a strong sense of pressure every time


    she met his eyes.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± she answered softly.


    Marcus put down his cutlery, his gaze cryptic. ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡±


    Cordelia shook her head frantically, but Marcus was in no hurry. He kept his eyes on her for a while


    before chuckling and going back to eating. Since she did not want to tell him, he was not going to


    ask. One day, the girl would lose herposure.


    That night was torture for Cordelia. She read Carter¡¯s text over and over and thought of countless


    ways to make money, but nothing would save them in time. It was impossible to go back to the


    Jenners and ask for money now, so the only solution might have to be¡­


    She closed the door quietly and pulled the drawer open to retrieve the carved wooden box. The


    jewelry glittered under the moonlight. She picked the bangle out and hesitated for a long time.


    Finally, she wrapped it up carefully and tucked it into her pocket.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not bad,¡± the employee at the jeweler¡¯s said, smiling with a nod. ¡°Miss, your bangle¡¯s


    design is a bit old, but it¡¯s a ssic one and it¡¯s fine quality. It¡¯s rare to find a piece with such good-


    quality gold and jade nowadays.¡±


    ¡°How much is it worth then?¡± Cordelia looked at him hopefully.


    ¡°You mean to pawn it?¡± The employee smiled and took her to a room inside.


    There were several professional devices on the table, and the employee left right after asking her to


    wait in the room.


    Cordelia sat down and scanned the ce. She had not expected this jeweler¡¯s to be so luxurious.


    Actually, she had not been exactly hopeful beforeing. The bangle did look kind of old, and


    Marcus could not have given her anything too fancy given his situation.


    It was a surprise that the employee had asked her to stay.


    As she held the bangle in her hand, she toyed with it and stood up to pace around the room in


    hesitation.


    Unbeknownst to Cordelia, each of her moves was monitored clearly by the surveince camera.


    ¡°Mr. Bayer, this is the Hamerton family¡¯s heirloom¡­ Do you want me to bring thedy over right


    now?¡±


    A pair of eyes was watching theputer screen closely behind the spacious work desk. The smile


    on the handsome face was sardonic, and the man leaned back and crossed his legs on the table.


    With squinted eyes, he said with a smirk, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    ¡°But what if she stole it?¡±


    ¡°Unlikely.¡± Josiah Bayer toyed with his lighter and lit up a cigarette.


    ¡°I heard that Z got married. This is most likely his darling wife. Heh, leaving something so precious


    to her¡­ Z can¡¯t have thought that she would bring it here!¡±


    ¡°What should we do next, Mr. Bayer?¡±


    ¡°Ask the guy to give her a price. Let¡¯s start with $150,000!¡±


    Cordelia was greeted back by the employee amidst her distress. The employee cracked a grin as


    he told her, ¡°Miss, after our professional assessment, there would be no problem pawning this


    bangle for $150,000.¡±


    There was a buzz in Cordelia¡¯s ears as she was stupefied for ten seconds.


    $150,000? She clutched the bangle and looked caught in a dilemma.


    The price was more than she had expected, and it had not crossed her mind that the piece of


    jewelry would be worth so much! With $150,000, she would not just pay her mother¡¯s current


    medical fees but her future ones too. She could even afford to send Carter to a better school¡­


    That said, this was Marcus¡¯ wedding gift to her.


    Cordelia frowned slightly. She suddenly recalled how Marcus had looked when he had passed the


    jewelry box to her.


    ¡°This is all I have, and I give it all to you. You¡¯re in charge of the household from now on.¡±


    Biting her lip, she was overwhelmed with guilt. The man had given her everything he had, and this


    was how she was repaying his sincerity?


    ¡°Miss, are you not happy with the price?¡± the employee asked with a careful smile. ¡°We can


    negotiate the price. Why don¡¯t I show you our record, and you can consider it before¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not selling it!¡± Cordelia sprang up and shoved the bangle back into her bag swiftly.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Before the employee could react, she had fled out of the jeweler¡¯s and blended into the bustling


    street.


    ¡°Huh, she didn¡¯t sell it?¡± A teasing voice came from the upper floor of the jeweler¡¯s.


    The employee turned around immediately to bow and greet the man respectfully. ¡°Mr. Bayer!¡±


    The man squinted. There was a yful expression on his handsome face as he sat down on the


    couch and made a call.


    ¡°Z, do you know that your darling came to me to pawn your family heirloom?¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Marcus, who was on the other end of the line, was silent.


    Even through the phone, Josiah could guess that Marcus looked nk and cold. Thetter¡¯s


    signature skill was keeping a stoic face.


    ¡°Z¡­¡± Josiah started with a cough. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Marcus sounded like he could either be smirking or not. ¡°I gave it to her. It¡¯s hers. It¡¯s her


    decision what to do with it.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s Le Esse. Your great-grandmother wore it before!¡±


    Marcus stayed quiet and added weight to his dumbbells. His muscles tensed up when he lifted


    them, his strength overflowing.


    ¡°How much did she sell the bangle for?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Josiah chuckled. ¡°She didn¡¯t!¡±


    Marcus furrowed his brows. He had seen the small woman on pins and needles as she¡¯d kept


    ncing toward the drawerst night. He had guessed that she would sell the jewelry. After all,


    Yelena had stolen her 40,000-dor wedding gift from her, and she was in a hurry to pay the


    medical bills.


    Where would she gather so much money if she did not sell the jewelry?


    What Marcus had not expected was that she¡¯d have already entered the jeweler¡¯s ande back


    out with the bangle.


    ¡°Z, I happened to be around today, so I recognized Le Esse the moment she took it out. I thought


    some bold thief had stolen it from you, but it was my sis-inw!¡±


    Josiah cackled. ¡°She¡¯s an interesting one, Z. I thought she was in need of money and asked my guy


    to give her a high price¡­ Of course, it was nothingpared to Le Esse¡¯s value, but it was


    definitely a good price for her!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, and?¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡± Josiah scratched his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her not to sell it!¡±


    An unusual feeling struck Marcus. The image of Cordelia looking fraught with worryst night


    shed in his mind again.


    They were already husband and wife. Did she not n to be honest with him? She was facing a


    difficulty yet she had not told him and she insisted on shouldering it herself¡­


    Marcus narrowed his eyes with a cryptic smile.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± he said in a deep tone. ¡°Keep an eye on that plot ofnd. I don¡¯t want the Jenners


    getting it! Pressure William Jenner as well. Keep them miserable, basically.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your father-inw?¡± Josiah snorted. ¡°Z, what are you trying to do? I don¡¯t get it¡­¡±


    ¡°Do as I say even if you don¡¯t get it. No point crapping about it!¡±


    Josiah stuck his tongue out.


    The two of them had grown up together, and he had long gotten used to the guy¡¯s erratic temper,


    hoping that a woman would be the bane of his existence one day. It seemed to Josiah that


    said woman was right in front of them, but¡­


    Josiah frowned. ¡°Z, just one more thing. Do you think you and this Cordelia Jenner¡­ willst till the


    end?¡±


    Marcus said nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even Marcus Grist and you won¡¯t stay long in that vige. You¡¯re going back to Centrolis


    sooner orter. What¡¯s Cordelia Jenner going to do then? Will your family be able to ept her?¡±


    The man on the other end of the line went silent for a long time before a deep voice spoke.


    ¡°Leave the future to the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just warning you. Don¡¯t fall too deep¡­¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Marcus sounded intentionally nonchnt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about this marriage at all. It¡¯s just an identity for me to hide behind.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Josiah sighed weakly. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be able to sound as unfazed before you return to


    Centrolis one day!¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Cordelia cut some fruit after dinner and brought it with her to sit down next to Marcus.


    The man had been focused on his phone, prompting Cordelia¡¯s curiosity, so she popped her head


    over to steal a nce. She had thought that he was gaming, only to see that he was browsing


    through a foreignnguage website. The people in the photos were wearing suits and leather


    shoes, just like sessful people.


    That stunned Cordelia, and this was when Marcus turned around suddenly. Since she was close to


    him, she almost came in contact with the tip of his nose.


    Both of them stayed there, staring at each other, causing Cordelia¡¯s cheeks to burn and her heart to


    thump wildly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Marcus asked in his deep voice.


    ¡°N-Nothing¡­¡± Cordelia sat aside awkwardly with her hands intertwined in distress. She tried


    chatting with him. ¡°Are you reading the news?¡±


    ¡°Mm, the finance news.¡±


    ¡°You understand it?¡±


    Marcus turned back to her with vaguely smirking eyes. ¡°What do you think someone who¡¯s been in


    fights and prison should understand then?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡± Cordelia was flustered. ¡°I¡¯m just surprised that you know so much.¡±


    She went silent, and the atmosphere was soundlessly awkward now. Cordelia was a little nervous,


    but when she noted Marcus¡¯ nonchnce, she felt like her nerves were uncalled for. They were


    legally married, yet they were so awkward sitting together that even their conversation fell short.


    Cordelia inwardly wondered if she was too awkward for this as she patted her head¡ªthe entire


    scene not going unnoticed by Marcus. A sh of a smile that he did not even realize was there


    tugged at the corner of his lips.


    Marcus put down his phone and had some fruit with the fork, asking Cordelia casually, ¡°You have


    something to tell me?¡±


    Cordelia hummed curiously before she shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± He looked at her. ¡°Do you have enough to spend for the household?¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking?¡±


    ¡°Just chatting,¡± Marcus replied without much emotion. ¡°How do other husbands and wives talk?


    Don¡¯t they talk about casual things like this?¡±


    Cordelia bit her lip and stayed silent.


    ¡°Or¡­ we could talk elsewhere?¡±


    The man looked toward the bedroom. His deep voice felt suggestive, and his warm breath was


    slowly inching closer to her.


    Cordelia looked up into his deep eyes, and it seemed as if there was a firework disy in them. She


    slipped to the side, only for the man to snake an arm around her waist and pull her into his


    embrace.


    Cordelia was frozen in shock while Marcus¡¯ gaze grew more heated.


    His hand, which was syed over her waist, tightened without taking further action. Marcus looked


    at Cordelia. The girl¡¯s eyes were screwed shut, and even though she was doing her best to rx,


    the tremor that ran through her exposed her panic about being with a man for the first time.


    A rush of affection rushed into Marcus. He did not want to take her under the circumstances.


    Something like this should happen naturally.


    ¡°You must be tired.¡± Cordelia heard his husky voice. ¡°Go rest early.¡±


    While she was still stunned, she felt the pressure on her disappear, and the burning heat in the air


    slowly cooled off. Cordelia could not put a finger on what she felt.


    This man should be the closest person she had in this world, but she had only gotten to know him


    for a few days. Besides, she was keeping secret the burden of being a substitute¡ªwhich Marcus


    must not have found out¡­ She wanted to brace herself and admit to him that she was not Yelena


    but Cordelia, yet each time the confession rolled to the tip of her tongue, she hesitated.


    If Marcus thought that the Jenners had lied to him and kicked up a fuss, who knew how bad the


    fight would get. He had a hot temper, and it wasmon for him to fight. What if¡­


    Cordelia nced at the punching bags and boxing gloves at the front of their house and


    immediately decided against the thought.


    ¡°I asked you to turn in early. What kind of daze are you caught in?¡± Marcus asked.


    Cordelia snapped out of it and headed to the bedroom, only to receive a call from Carter.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry anymore. Mom¡¯s medical bill has been taken care of!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia dared not believe her ears. ¡°Where did you get the money?¡±


    ¡°Yelena sent it today,¡± Carter answered with a smile, ¡°She sent a diamond ne over, saying


    that it¡¯s your father¡¯s wedding gift to you. It¡¯s worth $40,000!¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Cordelia failed to react in time.


    Carter was overjoyed on the other end of the line and said that not only could they afford to pay the


    medical bills now, but the Jenners had upgraded their mother¡¯s hospital ward to a VIP ward with a


    professional caretaker and thetest imported medication too.


    ¡°Sis, your dad¡¯s actually still pretty nice to mom,¡± Carter said with a na?ve smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop


    here. I need to go to my revision session!


    ¡°Oh yeah, don¡¯t forget about my reference book money. I¡¯m the only one in ss who hasn¡¯t paid


    yet!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Cordelia murmured, not understanding the whole situation even when Carter ended the


    call.


    Had Yelena finally grown a conscience? Did William still hold on to his feelings for her mother?


    Recalling the Jenners¡¯ attitude toward her when she had gone back to visit, she¡¯d had no hope for


    the $40,000 wedding gift. It was unexpected that¡­


    Cordelia dashed back to the bedroom and carefully put the bangle back in its box. It was lucky that


    she had not sold it!


    With a smile, she ran her dainty fingers over the gold jewelry in the box and talked to herself. ¡°I¡¯ll


    take good care of you in the future. I won¡¯t sell any of you, not ever!¡±


    Marcus was looking inside from the door, drinking in the girl¡¯s adorableness. He smiled and felt a


    gush of warmth spill over his heart. He then looked down at his phone.


    Josiah¡¯s text contained a single word¡ª[Done].


    [Not bad. Reward you soon.]


    Marcus had always been stingy with words and only replied when he was in a good mood. This was


    the first time Josiah received a wordy reply from him.


    ¡­


    On the weekend, Cordelia cleaned up at home while Marcus practiced with the punching bag at the


    front of the house.


    As Cordelia listened to the rhythmic punches, she chortled. Although she did not get why the man


    was close to obsessed with this violent activity and insisted on training every day, she had never


    stopped him. Instead, she supported it. Punching sandbags at home was better than fighting


    outside.


    Cordelia was about to go into the kitchen to cook after cleaning up when her phone rang. Yelena¡¯s


    shrill, enraged voice exploded the moment she answered.


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯re amazing, aren¡¯t you?! Hooking up with Mr. Bayer¡­ The apple really doesn¡¯t fall far


    from the tree¡ªor the old wh*re!¡±


    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spewing this early in the morning?!¡±


    Cordelia chalked being scolded for no reason at all to running into a rabid dog. She was about to


    hang up when she heard Yelena scowl. ¡°If the Bayers hadn¡¯t intervened, how could dad possibly


    have lost that plot ofnd? Do you know what Mr. Bayer told dad? He said that he wondered how


    dad¡¯s going to scrimp on the business partner when he was so stingy with his daughter¡¯s wedding


    gift!


    ¡°So we lost that piece ofnd! Gone!


    ¡°Do you know how much effort dad put into this project? Its estimated value was $150,000,000!


    Months of effort gone just like this! You sl*t! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± Cordelia was confused.


    What Bayer and whatnd?


    ¡°Have you lost your mind? You went to the hospital and gave the diamond ne to my brother,


    and you¡¯re denying it now and even making up some Mr. Bayer? I don¡¯t even know this person!¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending! You wh*re! You act like you¡¯re so pure and pitiful, but you¡¯re a sl*t who seduces


    men! You must¡¯ve slept with countless men in secret, haven¡¯t you? Marcus is so lucky he married a


    cheap wh*re like you!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Cordelia shook from fury and flushed red. She had a soft temperament, but that did not mean


    she was cowardly. She had taken so much of Yelena¡¯s provocations and insults that she went from


    taking it in silence to being forced to fight back.


    This time, however, she didn''t even know where to start. Yelena was simply not making sense!


    As she felt helpless, her phone was pulled out of her grip from the back. Surprised, Cordelia turned


    back to see Marcus¡¯ glowering face.


    He said into the phone in a deep tone, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Show some respect when you


    speak to my wife!


    ¡°If I hear filth like what you said just now again, you might want to think about the consequences


    you can bear!¡±


    The savageness in his tone was well-expressed through each word he said. Just listening to him


    was enough to send shudders down one¡¯s spine.


    The line went quiet all of a sudden. Yelena had been probably scared into muting herself.


    Marcus hung up and gave Cordelia¡¯s phone back to her before he went back outside to punch the


    punching bag with a straight face.


    It took Cordelia a moment, but she was moved. No one had protected her like that before¡ªMarcus


    was the first.


    ¡­


    Marcus took off his boxing gloves and tossed them aside after punching the bag a few times at the


    front of the house, breathing harshly with a scowl.


    A whileter, Josiah received a text from him. [What did you tell William Jenner?]


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Josiah thought over his words as he replied with caution, [I did what you said, Z. You said to


    pressure him, right?]


    As soon as the reply was sent, Marcus called him with a voice cold as ice.


    ¡°I asked you to pressure him. Did I ask you to talk about the wedding gift too? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Z, but¡­¡±


    He wanted to vent on his wife¡¯s behalf. What was Josiah supposed to say if he did not mention the


    wedding gift?


    ¡°Josiah Bayer!¡± Marcus ground the words through his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s nice having a brain, but yours still


    isn¡¯t f*cking fully developed!¡±


    The man hung up after saying that, leaving a confused Josiah alone. Lucky for him, he had Fredric


    Constable, who had also juste from Centrolis, with him.


    As his childhood friend, Fredric guffawed after listening to Josiah recount the scenario.


    ¡°Z¡¯s right about you. You don¡¯t have a fully developed brain!¡±


    Josiah waved a fist at him.


    ¡°Think about it. You pressured William Jenner with the wedding gift and snatched thend from him.


    Makes it obvious that you¡¯re taking Cordelia Jenner¡¯s side, no? What happens now? Even the


    Jenner heiress thinks that you have something going on with Cordelia. And you think Z¡¯d be happy


    to hear that?¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Josiah pped a hand against his thigh, only now realizing that he had dug his own grave.


    ¡°B-Bro¡­ Fredric, you¡¯ve got to help me!¡± Josiah grimaced. ¡°I never thought of stealing Z¡¯s woman!


    Besides, my type isn¡¯t pure and chaste women like Cordelia! Z probably has a loose screw or


    something to actually like this type of woman¡­¡±


    Fredric sipped on some tea with a cryptic smile. Yeah, he had never known that the cold, brutal third


    heir of the Hamertons, who had always stayed away from women, had not only be Marcus


    Grist but had actually made an effort for a girl like Cordelia Jenner.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Z say that he isn¡¯t bothered by the marriage? He¡¯s just using it to hide his identity¡­¡±


    ¡°And you believe what he said?¡± Fredric rolled his eyes at Josiah. ¡°Just wait and see. I don¡¯t think


    things are as simple with Cordelia. Heh, who knows if Z will want to return to Centrolis when the


    timees!¡±


    ¡­


    After lunch, Marcus left, letting Cordelia know he was going out.


    The vige was not huge. Before Cordelia hade, Marcus had always gone up the hill along the


    vige path. Not many people were there and the air was fresh, so it was a great ce to be alone.


    He often needed some quiet time to meticulously n for the future.


    Today, however, he could not get peace of mind. The filthing out of Yelena¡¯s mouth through the


    phone kept echoing in his ears.


    Marcus took a deep breath and decided to go up the top when someone suddenly shouted at him


    from the back. ¡°Hey, Marcus!¡±


    A young man waved his arm as he jogged up the path below.


    Marcus paused and frowned lightly.


    ¡°I thought it looked like you from down there! Didn¡¯t expect you to be so fast. I had to run to catch


    up!


    ¡°Oh yeah, you¡¯re all healed? Do you need me to get you more meds?¡±


    Marcus nodded, answering without much emotion, ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s all healed. Thanks for going to


    the trouble.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re bros. Don¡¯t mention it!¡±


    The man patted Marcus¡¯ shoulder, and the two of them went up the hill together.


    Honestly, Marcus was grateful for the man. Seth Stafford was his name, and he came from a decent


    family, one of the rare few who were rich in the vige.


    Seth was also the only university student in the vige, and he had graduated from med school. The


    year he hade back after graduating, he had met Marcus, who had been nursing his injury at


    home. The man was warm and kind. He was the only one who had checked on Marcus every other


    day, sometimes sending him prescribed medicine, when the entire vige had found him too


    entric and hard to approach.


    Their unexpected friendship amidst that hard time had given Marcus a sense of warmth¡­ only for it


    to turn into a burdenter.


    Who knew how Seth had found out about the rtionship between the Grists and the Jenners, but


    he had actually broadcast the marriage pact between the two families. The whole Jangasas had


    been waiting tough at the Jenners. If they refused to marry their daughter over just because the


    Grists had fallen, it would turn into another piece of juicy gossip in the business fieldter on and


    the Jenners would be the prime example of someonecking credibility.


    Caught in the predicament, the Jenners had been forced to make Cordelia marry Marcus in


    Yelena¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Oh, right, I haven¡¯t asked you about newlywed life!¡± Seth grinned gleefully as he scanned Marcus.


    ¡°You look radiant. Having a good time with your wife, huh?


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m basically your wingman. When are you taking her to meet me?¡±


    Marcus tried to force a smile through his glower, looking extremely unnatural.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Back when he hade to nurse his injury in this vige, he had only taken Marcus¡¯ identity after


    coincidentally finding out that the Grists were gone and Marcus Grist, based on his ID, looked


    incredibly like him.


    He had concealed his real identity so he could prepare himself and get his n ready. Getting


    married had not been part of his n!


    It was kind of hard to handle Seth when he got too friendly¡­


    ¡°Right, I heard that the Jenner heiress doesn¡¯t have the best temper?¡± Seth asked, looking at


    Marcus in concern. ¡°Hah, she grew up being doted on, after all. It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯d have a bit of a


    tantrum. Try to keep it together. Don¡¯t try getting even with a woman!¡±


    ¡°Mm, I got it,¡± Marcus answered tly.


    Although the marriage had been unexpected, it was fortunate that the person he had married was


    not the heiress of the Jenners. If he had married Yelena Jenner, he might have actually wanted to


    choke Seth to death.


    Since the two men had not met for some time, Seth invited Marcus to have a drink at his ce. Just


    as Marcus struggled to find a way to reject the offer, a few older women ran up the path to the hill.


    ¡°Gosh, Marcus, you¡¯re here? Hurry back home!¡±


    ¡°Your dear wife will be crumbling soon otherwise!¡±


    Gossiping was the favorite activity of older women in the vige.


    ¡°Gah, your wife¡¯s too pretty. The men are all captivated by her with one nce. And you¡¯re still in


    the mood to roam around the hill? Things will be going south if you don¡¯t go back now!¡±


    Marcus seemed rmed as he rushed back home.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    ¡°Does a pretty woman like you know how to make cookies?¡±


    Several men crowded the door to Marcus¡¯ house as they grinned lecherously at Cordelia.


    There were plenty of others watching, but the thugs were infamous for being bullies around the


    area. No one was willing to risk themselves to help. They were just watching without getting


    involved.


    If one had to be med, it was Cordelia for being so gorgeous and Marcus for carelessly leaving a


    beautiful woman like this at home. He was just giving others a chance to take advantage of the


    situation.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart thumped as her face paled, but she tried her best to remain calm.


    ¡°I hear that the new bride is a rich heiress?¡±


    ¡°No wonder! Rich heiresses never go into the kitchen. How¡¯d she know how to bake cookies?!¡±


    ¡°Beautiful, you mustn¡¯t know our local custom, huh?¡±


    The thugs¡¯ eyes were basically glued to Cordelia.


    ¡°Women who get married over here have to bake cookies to bring them to the neighbors! You got


    married a few days ago, and we haven¡¯t gotten any cookies¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, I didn¡¯t know about this custom.¡± Cordelia did her best to make her voice sound less


    shaky. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the cookies over once I make them. My husband ising back soon. Please¡ª¡±


    Cordelia was about to close the door when one of the men blocked it with his knee. The other two


    hooted and cheered. The moment Cordelia panicked and lost her grip, the men broke through the


    door and into the front of the house. Their gazes on her were greedy and lustful.


    ¡°It¡¯s really surprising that the Grist fe has such good luck when ites to women!¡±


    The men were drooling.


    Cordelia was repulsed from the bottom of her heart. She wrapped both arms in front of herself


    instinctively and looked at the men in alert.


    ¡°This is my house. Leave right now!¡± She raised her voice. ¡°My husband¡¯sing home very soon!


    I¡¯m sure you all know what he¡¯s like!¡±


    The men looked at one another before they cackled.


    ¡°Of course we do! He¡¯s a coward who needs to use the toilet every time there¡¯s a fight!¡±


    ¡°Beautiful, you have no idea, huh? Marcus is a real coward! Each time we fight, he¡¯s the one sent to


    the police as a scapegoat!¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have missed your wedding! We didn¡¯t get to ¡®congratte¡¯ you then, but we can do it


    now...¡±


    The men surrounded Cordelia, and some of them began to touch her.


    Despite her fear and disgust, she immediately remembered the way Marcus punched the bag at the


    front of the house. She had never done it¡ªshe had only seen it, so who knew where she got the


    courage as she copied what Marcus did and used the thugs as her punching bag, swinging her fists


    at them.


    The men were shocked, but Cordelia fighting back only further triggered their filthy thoughts.


    ¡°A feisty one, huh?¡±


    Cordelia picked up one of the sticks at the front of the house, actually looking quite intimidating.


    ¡°Get out! Scram!¡±


    ¡°Beautiful, this is useless!¡± The men cackled. ¡°You might hurt yourself with the stick if you aren¡¯t


    careful. Let us teach you how to use it!¡±


    Cordelia was close to tearing up. Fear, terror, helplessness¡­ All these negative emotions pooled up


    in her, suffocating her.


    The thugs became even more unrestrained. Two of them dragged the girl into the house¡­


    Then, a loud bang came from the door!


    Before they could react, their heads took two hard hits.


    Cordelia stood rooted in shock as she watched the men who had been brazen moments ago cover


    their heads as they sprawled on the ground, groaning.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    With his back against the light, Marcus looked icily on with a sharp gaze, looking authoritative and


    commanding even without saying a word.


    Cordelia could no longer hold her tears back when she saw Marcus. She threw herself into his


    embrace, and the man stroked her hair gently.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Marcus asked Cordelia to go inside and close the door.


    The girl followed obediently, but the man did not go in after her. She heard a few dull thuds outside


    the house before the men¡¯s agonized moans and cries were heard.


    Cordelia looked out the window. Marcus had beaten those thugs down. They were bruised and


    swollen as they begged for mercy on their knees.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The ground in front of the house was all bloody now.


    In spite of this, Marcus did not seem satisfied. He picked up the stick that Cordelia had used and


    hurled it down on one of the men¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Try to harm my wife again and it won¡¯t just be your leg that gets broken next time!¡± Marcus¡¯ voice


    was a deep growl, and each word was oozing with threat.


    The thugs ran off in terror, and Cordelia hid inside, trying to calm her thumping heart down even


    though her panting still gave it away.


    Marcus entered at that moment. When she saw the dried blood on him, her lips moved but she said


    nothing.


    ¡°Were you frightened just now?¡± Marcus went over and put arge hand on her shoulder.


    Cordelia shook her head, stretching her arms to hug him and snuggling her face against his chest


    unprompted.


    This soft, dependent side of her hit a soft spot in Marcus.


    ¡°You¡¯re tougher than I imagined.¡± He chuckled. ¡°You actually chased them away with a stick when


    they tried to harm you.¡±


    ¡°What else could I do?¡± Cordelia looked up defiantly. ¡°No one around offered to help, and you


    weren¡¯t home. I could only encourage myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s all my fault. I should have been keeping youpany at home,¡± Marcus said in a deep


    tone. ¡°But I don¡¯t think those guys will daree again.¡±


    Cordelia buried her face deeper in his chest and giggled lightly.


    Her hand unintentionally glided past the man¡¯s ripped chest, and his prominent muscles made her


    heartbeat quicken.


    She had not expected him to actually be able to fight and finish the men off so quickly. Why did


    people call him a coward then?


    ¡°Wash up first and get changed,¡± Cordelia told him. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare dinner.¡±


    Marcus nodded and watched her with a squint.


    That took Cordelia aback, so she asked, ¡°Do I have something on my face?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the man replied with a smile. ¡°I just think that¡­ you¡¯re not the way they described you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Before we got married, people said that the Jenner heiress was spoiled and had a huge temper¡ª


    they said she didn¡¯t know how to do a thing either. But you clean up the home very well and you are


    an amazing cook. You can calmly handle any issue you encounter as well¡­¡±


    Marcus went closer to her with a vague smirk. ¡°I¡¯m questioning whether you¡¯re actually Yelena


    Jenner.¡±


    Cordelia nched as she stared at him dumbly. The corners of her lips twitched as she stered on


    a forced, awkward smile.


    ¡°I¡ªof course I-I¡¯m Yelena.¡± Her gaze was evasive as she tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°Rumors,


    right? They¡¯re always different from the truth. Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. I am the heiress of the


    Jenners. You didn¡¯t marry the wrong person!¡±


    This time, Marcus actuallyughed genuinely. That was fine, he could wait¡ªhe could wait until the


    day she was willing to confess.


    As Cordelia hurried back into the kitchen, somebody knocked on their door urgently.


    ¡°Marcus, you home?¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Both Cordelia and Marcus were startled.


    Marcus gave Cordelia a look, asking her to wait inside the room while he went to open the door.


    Outside, Seth looked anxious.


    ¡°Marcus, I heard that you beat someone up¡­¡± Before Seth could finish his sentence, he saw the


    bloodstains on Marcus and could not help gasping. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s true!¡±


    ¡°It was just a few thugs,¡± Marcus replied indifferently. ¡°I didn¡¯t hit them too hard. They won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t hit them too hard?¡± Seth pulled him aside and whispered harshly, ¡°You crushed their organs!


    They have to be sent to the hospital now!¡±


    Marcus raised a brow but kept a straight face. They had been asking for it. How dare they tease


    Cordelia? It would not have been too much even if they had been beaten to death.


    ¡°Right, there¡¯s one more man whose leg you broke, right?¡± Seth was panicking. ¡°Do you know that


    the guy¡¯s father is¡ª¡±


    ¡°What does his father have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Bro, they¡¯lle to get revenge for sure!¡±


    Marcus took off his bloodstained shirt and tossed it aside to change into a clean one. He knew that


    those guys came from families with some kind of influence. They were the son of the vige head,


    the nephew of the town leader¡­ They were up to no good all the time just because their families


    were the slightest bit powerful.


    He had wanted to teach them a lesson for a long time.


    ¡°You know what, why don¡¯t you leave with your wife first? Hide somewhere?¡± Seth suggested.


    ¡°These people aren¡¯t easy to handle. Wise men know better than to fight when the odds are against


    them. Don¡¯t get into a fight with them!¡±


    Marcus found the man noisy. He was about to refuse when he spotted Cordelia, who had been


    standing by the bedroom door, out of the corner of his eye.


    ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s not necessary for us to hide,¡± she said softly.


    Marcus paused and asked her curiously, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not the ones in the wrong.¡± Her gaze was firm. ¡°Those guys are the ones who harassed me


    in broad daylight. They provoked us. We were only defending ourselves!¡±


    Marcus looked at her admiringly, not expecting that she would be independent and tough, as well as


    not afraid to rock the boat, despite her soft exterior. He smiled.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not your fault!¡± Seth replied weakly. ¡°But their families have power and influence¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°Besides, they can¡¯t possibly be unreasonable even if they¡¯re


    influential, right?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, my wife is right.¡± Marcus took Cordelia¡¯s side. ¡°This is how my woman ought to be.¡±


    Cordelia ducked her head with blushing cheeks.


    Seth sighed. ¡°You two¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you for your kind warning.¡± Marcus patted Seth¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you want to stay and


    eat with us?¡±


    Seth quickly waved them goodbye.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Marcus was not scared of those mening to cause them trouble again, he was still


    considering moving out of the vige. After his fight with the thugs today, they must have realized


    that he was not the Marcus Grist they used to know. The vige was filled with gossip, so his


    identity might be exposed one day. It would be better to leave sooner rather thanter.


    ¡­


    A few dayster, Cordelia moved to the city center of Jangasas with Marcus. She was puzzled


    when Marcus talked to her about moving, but he exined that there were more opportunities in the


    city, so she said nothing more.


    In addition, she would be closer to the hospital by being in the city, and it would be more convenient


    for her to take care of her mother.


    They rented a small ce, and despite its size, Cordelia tidied the ce up and bought new blinds


    and sheets.


    The dining table was covered with a checkered apple-green tablecloth, and there were a few stalks


    of tulips in the ss vase by the window.


    Marcus looked around and thought of the life he used to have.


    The Hamerton mansion, which was tens of thousands of square meters, had been built along the


    hill. It was lofty as a castle, with luxury oozing from each corner. Each of the meals he had there


    used toe from the best chefs from different countries.


    Nothing about that couldpare to this, though. Those things were nothingpared to this


    clean, warm nest and the meals Cordelia cooked for him.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Cordelia looked at him with her bright eyes. ¡°Is the food not to your taste?¡±


    Marcus smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Have more then,¡± she told him. ¡°Oh, Linda got me a job. It¡¯s a sales job at thepany she¡¯s


    currently working at. I can start tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡± Marcus nced at her. ¡°Is thepany listed? How much is its annual sales volume?


    Who runs thepany?¡±


    The bombarding questions stunned Cordelia. She had not asked so much about thepany, as


    she would be only an entry-level saleswoman who would work onmission. Who cared about


    the person running thepany¡­


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll ask when I start work.¡±


    In spite of this, she had never imagined that her superiors would actually be Jesse Ford and Karine


    Carmichael.


    Jesse was her university senior, who had once pursued her fervently, but she had made her


    rejection clear. Firstly, her mother had still been ill and she had to take care of her family, so she¡¯d


    hardly had any time. Secondly, Jesse was too calctive. He used to be a snob back in the student


    council, and Cordelia did not like that.


    As for Karine, she was someone Jesse had gotten together with only after failing to pursue


    Cordelia. That was why Karine had always resented Cordelia.


    It was unexpected that they would actually meet in the samepany.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    The morning meeting was incredibly torturous.


    Cordelia felt Jesse¡¯s suggestive gaze lingering on her, as well as Karine¡¯s hostile gaze stabbing her


    like a knife.


    When the meeting ended, before Jesse could talk to her, she smiled politely and left the meeting


    room by making up an excuse.


    Before she went far, she heard Karine¡¯s enraged voiceing from inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? Can¡¯t see anything else once you meet that b*tch? Is that it? You¡¯re


    incorrigible!¡±


    Cordelia felt her heart thump.


    She told Linda about it at noon, surprising thetter. Linda had not expected such a coincidence


    either. Thepany was very big, yet Cordelia had bumped into the two of them.


    ¡°Be careful now that you ran into them,¡± Linda said in a lower volume. ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯m not in sales, so


    it¡¯s hard for me to put in a good word for you. And Karine¡¯s uncle is a shareholder. She¡¯s used to her


    ways¡­ Basically, life won¡¯t be too easy for you in the future. You¡¯ve got to watch out!¡±


    ¡°Mm, don¡¯t worry.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t make any mistakes, Karine won¡¯t be able to


    pick on me.¡±


    Lo and behold, that very afternoon, Karine specifically gave her a task.


    ¡°There¡¯s a tea partyter. This is the guest list. They¡¯re all important clients of ourpany. Get


    things ready properly.¡±


    Cordelia nodded.


    There were about a dozen people on the name list, and the tea party was notrge scale-wise.


    Despite that, they had to do their best to satisfy the clients.


    ¡°Right, keep an eye out for Ms. Cloud from Morn-Glo Group.¡± Karine smirked. ¡°That


    businesswoman is great at everything but she¡¯s allergic to peanuts. No peanuts whatsoever when


    you prepare her food.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Cordelia went out with the name list. Although this was only her first day at work, she was orderly


    and meticulous in everything she did. Soon, she had set up the tea party venuepletely.


    The guests came, and everything went on smoothly.


    Cordelia breathed a faint sigh of relief while standing aside, only to suddenly hear a loud cry.


    ¡°Ms. Cloud fainted!¡±


    Cordelia jolted and hurried over to check the situation. Ms. Cloud was down on the floor, her eyes


    were wide, and she obviously had difficulty breathing.


    ¡°What happened?¡± someone cried. ¡°Ms. Cloud is allergic to peanuts! Why does this cake contain


    peanut butter?!¡±


    Karine came over as well, raising her voice. ¡°Who prepared the cake? I said it time and again¡ªMs.


    Cloud can¡¯t have anything with peanuts. Why did a mistake like this still happen?!¡±


    Cordelia sucked in a breath as she looked up and met Karine¡¯s hostile eyes. Then, realization struck


    her. She had been framed¡­


    ¡°Cordelia, I remember assigning the task to you! Exin this!¡±


    Cordelia bit her lip and stayed quiet.


    ¡°Stop arguing!¡± Ms. Cloud¡¯s assistant was panicking. ¡°Please call an ambnce! She¡¯ll die


    otherwise!¡±


    The scene was chaotic.


    Cordeliaposed herself and squeezed through the crowd to go over to Ms. Cloud. She calmly


    looked at her face and pulled a small medicine bottle from her bag.


    ¡°Here, give this to Ms. Cloud!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°My younger brother¡¯s also allergic to peanuts. I always have these meds in my bag!¡±


    Cordelia pushed the pill into Ms. Cloud¡¯s mouth and pressed down on her philtrum.


    By the time the ambnce came, Ms. Cloud¡¯s breathing had gradually calmed down and returned


    to normal. The hives on her skin seemed to have faded a little too.


    She slowly opened her eyes to look at Cordelia and spoke with difficulty. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Cordelia wiped the sweat on her forehead in relief.


    The ambnce came, and the others frantically took Ms. Cloud up to the vehicle. The venue slowly


    quieted down.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    In spite of this, their director summoned Cordelia and Karine to his office with a glower shortly.


    Cordelia stayed silent while Karine recounted the entire event animatedly.


    ¡°Cordelia...¡± Karine spoke up, crossing her arms with a victorious expression. ¡°I emphasized this to


    you previously, and you turned a deaf ear? You are the one who prepared those cakes. Did you


    want to kill Ms. Cloud?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got no grudge against her. Why would I want to harm her?¡± Cordelia wasposed as she


    nced at Karine. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why someone would swap the cakes I prepared.¡±


    ¡°You¡ªWhat do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Have a look, sir.¡± Cordelia had taken a piece of the cake that Ms. Cloud had eaten when she had


    left the venue. ¡°This cake was served in a paper cup. It¡¯s not what I prepared.¡±


    The director¡¯s brows were furrowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I bought the cakes served at the tea party from the bakery across the street. To tell apart those with


    peanut butter and those without, I reminded them to use foil cups for those without peanut butter.


    But the piece that Ms. Cloud had was in a paper cup.


    ¡°I also went around the venue just now, and none of the treats served were in foil cups, so I¡¯m


    certain someone swapped them!¡±


    Karine was appalled as she cried in difort, ¡°How dare you use me?¡±


    ¡°use you?¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°Ms. Carmichael, I just said that someone swapped the cakes. I


    didn¡¯t say it was you. Why are you so flustered?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Karine red daggers at her with her fists clenched.


    ¡°I did ask for the cakes to be in different cups,¡± Cordelia said clearly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, sir,


    you can ask the bakery workers or check the surveince footage. I¡¯m new, but I¡¯m not about to sit


    around and be a scapegoat! I request a thorough investigation!¡±


    Who was in the right and who was in the wrong was clear at this point.


    The director was scowling. The culprit was Karine, and Ms. Cloud was fine. However, it was


    unnecessary to offend the shareholder¡¯s niece over a newbie who had just joined thepany.


    ¡°Cordelia, I know what to do,¡± he told her perfunctorily. ¡°Head out now. I have to talk to Ms.


    Carmichael.¡±


    Cordelia nodded and left.


    Karine was about to speak up when the director interrupted her sternly. ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°What? You¡ª¡±


    ¡°You think this is glorious? If Cordelia didn¡¯t have the medication and something had happened,


    would you have been able to handle it?¡±


    Karine fumed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because your uncle¡¯s a shareholder. I can take


    it for now, but I won¡¯t tolerate it if you step over the line! You better think it through!¡±


    Karine resented Cordelia even more when she failed to get her way and was warned by the director


    instead. It made her pick on Cordelia whenever she could.


    As a result, Cordelia failed to close any sales despite being there for a month and naturally became


    a negative example during their regr meeting.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    ¡°The sales department is one of the most important departments in thepany.¡± Karine purposely


    began to mock her during the meeting. ¡°If certain people genuinely are untalented at sales, it¡¯d be


    best not to hog the seat and leave the opportunity to more capable people!


    ¡°Ourpany isn¡¯t a retirement home. All of you know better. People who haven¡¯t closed a single


    deal and only make the basic sry should really consider a way out soon!¡±


    Cordelia kept her head ducked. The frown between her brows remained there the entire afternoon.


    When she went home after a day¡¯s worth of exhaustion, she was greeted like a boss by Marcus,


    who was on his phone on the couch, once she entered. The kitchen was empty, and there was not


    even a ss of drinkable water.


    The grievances Cordelia had held in for some time finally broke through the dam.


    ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t make dinner?¡±


    Marcus shifted his gaze away from the phone. The small woman in front of him had a slightly red


    face as she panted, her chest heaving. Her big, bright eyes were trained on him. Despite that, her


    questioning tone did not sound interrogating¡ªshe was more like a begrudging wifeining


    cutely to her husband.


    Intrigued, Marcus felt his gaze on her unknowingly turn meaningful.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He stood up from the couch with an innocent expression. ¡°Haven''t you been


    the one cooking since we got married?¡±


    Cordelia paused and bit her lip. Marcus¡¯ size was intimidating, as he was notches taller than her


    when he stood up before her. She deted at first. Besides, she was gentle and tolerant, so she


    was not genuinely ming Marcus.


    It was just that¡­


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s right,¡± she said softly with her eyes cast down. ¡°I¡¯ve been cooking all this while, but I¡¯m


    out working now. You¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you share some of the chores? This isn¡¯t just my home!


    ¡°I got homete today. Even if you don¡¯t know how to cook, you could have prepared the


    ingredients. Are you depending on me for everything?¡±


    Marcus squinted. This was the first time Cordelia showed her temper since they¡¯d gotten married. It


    barely counted, actually. She was just grumbling. The way the girl wanted to get angry but dared not


    to made her look adorable as a peach. He suddenly felt like teasing her.


    ¡°Oh.¡± He nodded. ¡°You¡¯reining that I¡¯m not working and I¡¯m bing a burden to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Cordelia was taken aback. Then, she exined frantically, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡±


    He went closer to watch her with a smirk, a sh of yful affection that he did not notice washing


    over the bottom of his deep eyes.


    ¡°Then what did you mean?¡±


    ¡°Marcus...¡± she started with a deep breath, looking at him seriously. ¡°Since I got married to you, my


    mind has been set on spending the rest of my life with you. You¡¯re my husband. How could I ever


    despise you?


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t work again in your life, I can take care of you.¡±


    The more she spoke, the softer she grew. Then, she began wondering if what she was saying hurt


    his ego. Men were all egoistic, especially previously convicted men like him, so he must hate that


    this had been brought up.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Marcus tried to hold the corners of his lips down lest the girl caught him


    trying tough. ¡°You¡¯d take care of me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Marcus met her eyes. Her beautiful eyes were pure as crystals, sending a jolt right through him.


    ¡°Although men are breadwinners and women stay home traditionally...¡± Cordelia said. ¡°This isn¡¯t a


    conservative society anymore. Women can go out to work too. Who cares whether it¡¯s the husband


    or the wife who earns money for the family? But both of them should contribute. When they work


    together, anything can be ovee!¡±


    Marcus paused before chuckling. Cordelia was only soft on the outside, but she was more


    opinionated than anyone else. However, this was the first time the man heard a woman wanting to


    take care of a man. Since she had said so, he would just y along.


    Marcus¡¯ smile grew wider, looking a little strange to Cordelia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°A-Are you okay?¡± Cordelia watched him without blinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Marcus recovered his usual aloofness and coughed with a nk face. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and


    eat then!¡±


    Cordelia stared at him wide-eyed. Did the man have a sixth sense that let him know she had gotten


    paid today?

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Before Cordelia could reject the suggestion, she was pulled out of the house by Marcus. She was


    silent the whole journey, as she quickly thought about what they could afford to eat on her


    minuscule sry.


    She sneaked a peek at Marcus. The man had been broke and impoverished, so he probably had no


    idea about Jangasas¡¯ hotels and restaurants.


    Given his budget standard, she might be able to satisfy him with some street food. Some stalls


    provided limitless staples too, so he would definitely be full.


    Cordelia smiled with her head lowered.


    She had been frugal since they had gotten married, picking cheap groceries whenever she


    shopped. Despite that, she had once heard an old servant of the Jenners say that young married


    couples feared nothing but the disappearance of passion. It would be helpful to romance each other


    asionally.


    In that case¡­ she thought they could be carefree for once today, so she would buy him a meal


    outside.


    When Cordelia looked up again, though, she realized that she hade to the busiest street and


    stopped right in front of Regalia Hotel with Marcus.


    ¡°We¡¯ll eat here.¡± The man sounded as nonchnt as though he had just picked a cabbage at the


    market.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Cordelia gasped.


    ¡°I said, we¡¯ll eat here.¡± Marcus chortled with a squint. ¡°I think it looks decent.¡±


    Cordelia could not help feeling her breath catch in her throat as she instinctively clutched her purse.


    This was the most expensive five-star hotel in Jangasas, and she had never even looked at it once


    whenever she passed by. Her pathetic sry would hardly pay for an appetizer if they were to eat


    there!


    Marcus tugged her inside, where servers bowed to them politely from both sides. The manager


    came over to wee them, smiling professionally. ¡°Wee.¡±


    ¡°Marcus!¡± Cordelia yanked on the man¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°We¡­¡±


    ¡®We don¡¯t have enough money.¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s eat somewhere cheaper.¡¯


    ¡®People like us can¡¯t afford to eat here.¡¯


    When these words reached the tip of Cordelia¡¯s tongue, she swallowed them back down. She


    looked at Marcus¡¯ anticipating expression and recalled that he had given her all his valuable family


    heirlooms.


    How could she be stingy to her husband when he did not consider her an outsider?


    Cordelia made up her mind and stered on a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Marcus was startled. Her answer hadpletely exceeded his expectations. ¡°We¡¯re really going


    in?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Cordelia grinned in delight and stayed close to him, acting as though she was


    snuggling up to him. ¡°Since you like this ce, we¡¯ll eat here. It¡¯s just a meal. Don¡¯t worry, your wife


    can still feed you!¡±


    Marcus blinked. He had intentionally chosen this ce, knowing that Cordelia did not have a high


    sry and expecting her to cate him with various excuses. She might even buy some cheap


    groceries and suggest that they go home for dinner in the end.


    He had just wanted to tease her and force her into confessing that she was not Yelena but a


    substitute. However, he suddenly felt that his prank had gone too far.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Cordelia dragged him in. They got a window seat, so they


    got to see the night view.


    Cordelia ordered two dishes, not very expensive ones, but that was all she could afford. She made


    it clear to their server that they only wanted small portions, just enough for Marcus to be full.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± He looked her in the eye.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia smiled, her gaze evasive. ¡°I¡¯m not very hungry. I don¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡±


    ¡°But youined about me not making food at home.¡±


    Cordelia went silent, her clear gaze obviously looking troubled.


    Marcus put his cutlery down. His deep eyes seemed able to see through her. After a momentary


    pause, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been some time since we got married. Don¡¯t you have anything to tell me?¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Cordelia was visibly fazed, and her heart drummed. Had he discovered something? Or had he


    heard others saying the Jenners hadpleted the marriage pact by using an illegitimate


    daughter? Had they said that he had married an impersonator and not the treasured heiress of the


    family?


    Men had pride too and hoped to marry a rich and beautiful girl¡ªnot a pauper like her.


    Cordelia hung her head as her hands clenched the hem of her clothes anxiously. She kept telling


    herself that she must not admit it. Marcus had been in jail for fighting¡­ The consequences would


    be unimaginable if he were to kick up a fuss about it!


    ¡°Hah, what would I have to say?¡± She looked at him with sparkling eyes and racked her mind for


    ways to change the topic. ¡°Oh, right, I haven¡¯t made any sales this month, so I¡¯ve got to work harder


    next month! I¡­ I might not be able toe back and cook as often. You¡¯ll be fine taking care of


    yourself?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m not a child. Of course, I¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    Marcus smiled and gave half of the lobster risotto on his te to her. Cordelia insisted she did not


    want it, but the man stared at her and asked in a deep tone, ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡±


    His words caused Cordelia to duck her head before relenting ultimately.


    A whileter, Marcus¡¯ phone buzzed. It was a text from Josiah. He scanned their surroundings


    discreetly and, as expected, saw thetter smirking at him from a short distance away. Fredric was


    standing next to him as well, covering his mouth as best as he could.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom,¡± Marcus told Cordelia in an indifferent tone before walking to a corner


    of the restaurant¡¯s hallway.


    Josiah finally cackled. ¡°A husband and wife really do share joy, huh? Sharing a te of lobster


    risotto with your heads touching¡­ Z, why didn¡¯t I know that you were such a romantic before?¡±


    Marcus red at him, prompting Josiah to suppress his grin and keep quiet.


    ¡°Z, don¡¯t me him for having so much to say! Even I¡¯m surprised.¡± Fredric chuckled. ¡°It seems like


    you¡¯re¡­ having a good time with her?¡±


    Marcus sobered up. Fredric had always been the level-headed one, so he would not ask something


    like this for no reason. There had to be a reason he was asking such a question.


    He understood what Fredric meant. Thewyer was worried about him spending his time here with


    Cordelia and forgetting about returning to Centrolis and his actual status.


    ¡°I¡¯m just keeping a low profile to get prepared,¡± Marcus replied coolly. ¡°It¡¯s just a roommate situation


    with Ms. Jenner. Nothing good or bad. I¡¯ll be leaving one day.¡±


    Fredric smiled and said nothing more.


    Josiah nced over at Cordelia and turned around with a grin to suggest, ¡°Z, why don¡¯t I¡­ put your


    check on the house?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Marcus raised a brow and thought about it. ¡°Forget about it. Just get me a discount.


    Otherwise, she¡¯ll be eating in distress.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that works too.¡± Josiah had learned his lesson. Anything Mr. Z Hamerton said was fine with


    him. ¡°I¡¯ll let them know then!¡±


    Marcus arched a brow. ¡°Your family owns this hotel?¡±


    ¡°My uncle¡¯s the boss!¡± Josiah scratched his head.


    ¡°You Bayers have a lot of businesses in Jangasas, huh!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Josiah straightened up in victory when Fredric suddenly stepped on his foot. He had only realized


    this now by catching Fredric¡¯s gaze. ¡°Z, just let me know anytime you need me in Jangasas!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Marcus had his hands behind him as he smiled.


    Josiah was a carefree soul but he was pretty dependable. There was actually something Marcus


    needed him to do right now.


    ¡°Check out Bowfest Foreign Trading for me. And there¡¯s some department supervisor named Karine


    Carmichael there¡­ Get me her details.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Josiah was actually befuddled.


    The Bayers were quite influential in Jangasas, but not to the extent that they could dig through small


    companies. Besides, it would attract attention if he did so by using his status. If it turned out that he


    had pressured William Jenner and caused a certain someone to misunderstand him again¡­


    Josiah coughed and chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Z, there¡¯s no problem, but let me make it clear now that if


    someone makes things up in the meantime and ims I¡¯m having some kind of affair with your


    darling dearest and whatnot, you can¡¯t buy it¡ªOw!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fredric hit his head before he could finish.


    ¡­


    Cordelia worked harder during her second month at work. She now had a basic understanding of


    some workforce survival rules and knew how to avoid Karine picking on her. She also knew how to


    protect herself from both Jesse¡¯s direct and implicit harassment by avoiding interacting with him in


    the office.


    Unfortunately, this drained her energy so much that she was exhausted every day.


    When Cordelia threw herself on the couch after removing her heels at home, she would sometimes


    sleep until the middle of the night out of fatigue. When she woke up and discovered that she had a


    thin nket over her, Marcus was sleeping by using his arm as a pillow on the floor next to her.


    She might have upied the couch that the man slept on, but he would not use her bed in the


    bedroom. Cordelia chuckled, feeling bad but also getting some sense of warmth.


    Marcus had once told her, ¡°You might as well quit if this job¡¯s so hard.¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Cordelia had replied, ncing at him. ¡°Where will we get the money to feed ourselves and


    pay rent if I don¡¯t work?¡±


    ¡°You actually care about petty money like this?¡±


    ¡°Petty money?¡± Cordelia had chuckled after her initial surprise. ¡°Aren¡¯t you rich? You don¡¯t know


    how expensive groceries are because you don¡¯t buy them. My sry is barely enough to sustain


    us¡­ Sigh, if I don¡¯t close more sales and get the bonus, bad days will be ahead of us soon!¡±


    She had somehow begun to refer to them as ¡°we¡± now when she talked.


    Marcus chortled. It felt kind of special. This had never happened in his life before. He teased her,


    saying, ¡°Weren¡¯t you Ms. Jenner before you married me? Why do I keep feeling like you¡¯re reluctant


    to spend money? And you have to work so hard now. Does your family not care that you¡¯re


    suffering?¡±


    Cordelia, who was cutting up some vegetables, nearly cut her own finger as her heart thumped.


    ¡°W-What are you saying?¡± She smiled unnaturally and tried to brush this off. ¡°Even though I¡¯m a rich


    heiress, I¡¯m married now and I have my own family. I¡¯m no longer with my family. Of course I have to


    n ahead, so I can¡¯t spend money at will.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marcus¡¯ smile grew deeper as he went closer to look at her. ¡°The rich are still better off


    than regr people. Even though you got married and are no longer the Jenner bachelorette, your


    savings must still be more than regr people¡¯s. Oh, and you must have gotten luxurious wedding


    gifts too since youe from a wealthy family? Why haven¡¯t I seen them?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s face was red as she swiveled around to look at him, her pretty eyes shiny and


    exasperated.


    ¡°W-Why are you asking me all this? Have¡ªHave I starved you or mistreated you since we got


    married? Have I not treated you well? Are you suspecting that I¡¯m hiding money? Is that why you¡¯re


    asking this? You¡ª¡±


    The small woman was cute when she got edgy. As she spoke, she lost her confidence and looked


    down, her longshes quivering. The sight of her made one want to coddle her.


    Had she not treated him well? One of them was still sleeping on the couch, while the other slept on


    the bed¡ªwas this not mistreatment?


    Marcus did his best to hold back hisughter and coughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just chatting casually. Why are you so worked up?¡±


    Cordelia sucked in a breath and puffed up her chest. ¡°Worked up? Am I? Hah, I¡¯m just chatting


    casually! I¡¯m not worked up at all!¡±


    She turned around and continued her task after saying that, but she caught the man standing by the


    kitchen door out of the corner of her eye. She also felt his gaze on her, which was like pins and


    needles on her back.


    She calmed herself down enough to keep cooking. She was usually smooth and fast when


    preparing their meals, but she nearly burned a simple dish that day¡­


    Cordelia sighed weakly. In order to keep the fact that she was a substitute bride a secret, it seemed


    that she would have to keep ying the role of a rich Jenner!

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Linda could not bear to watch Karine pick on Cordelia in the office, so she took her out for some


    sales, introducing all her clients to her. She also taught her a lot of negotiation techniques.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to remember. Business isn¡¯t a one-time deal. You might have to meet and negotiate a


    deal eight or ten times. It¡¯s all normal.¡±


    Cordelia nodded.


    ¡°You have to keep your engagement with the clients going all the time. They¡¯ll only close the deal


    once they¡¯re familiar with you!¡±


    ¡°Mm, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly...¡± Linda said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be shameless when ites to sales!


    Set your pride aside. Then, you¡¯ll be able to feed yourself. Got it?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s pretty eyes crinkled up like crescent moons. The monitor in front of them disyed their


    order number, so she hurried over to collect their meal from the counter.


    Lunch was simple fast food. Linda realized that Cordelia¡¯s order was the cheapest option, which


    only included one entree, and could not help asking, ¡°Will you be full just by eating this?¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t eat much anyway. This is enough.¡±


    ¡°No way! Going out for sales is a physical chore. Check your size. This is¡­¡± Linda¡¯s thoughts


    caught up with her halfway through her sentence, and she asked, ¡°Did your husband use up all your


    money?¡±


    Cordelia was about to exin when Marcus texted her. She went silent after reading the text.


    When Linda saw her face fall, she took the phone from her and nearly jumped in rage.


    ¡°What kind of person is he?!¡± Linda fumed. ¡°He¡ªHe¡¯s actually out shopping? He saw a belt he


    likes? And it costs $400?¡±


    ¡°Linda! Shush!¡± Cordelia quickly gave her a tug.


    Speaking of Marcus, he had started being kind of odd recently. He was enjoying life in different


    ways every day. Once, while working, Cordelia had called him on a whim to ask what he was up to,


    only for the man to answer that he was out having afternoon tea.


    She had asked where and he had sent her a photo¡ªhe had been at the Regalia Hotel again! She


    had nearly fainted upon receiving the expenditure notification from the bank a whileter. The


    bnce of her ount pained her, but in order to keep ying this ¡°heiress¡± character, she could


    only force a smile and ¡°generously¡± allow him to enjoy his tea¡­


    There had been many simr instances, so her ount bnce had diminished. Each time she


    asked Marcus, he would smirk at her. ¡°Yelena, aren¡¯t you the Jenners¡¯ daughter? Why are you upset


    over this petty money?¡±


    Cordelia bit her lip and red. In the end, she could only go back to her room and continue writing


    her sales proposal like a deted balloon, not seeing how happily the man behind her was smiling.


    He was like a boy whose mischievous n was working. The game was missing just onest step.


    ¡­


    Cordelia scrolled through her phone. Her ount bnce was exactly $400. If Marcus had been in


    front of her right now, she would have really choked him to death. This man not only had a sixth


    sense, but he must also have a calctor in his head given how precise he was!


    ¡°Hey!¡± Linda quickly grabbed Cordelia¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really transferring the money to him?¡±


    Cordelia put on an innocent grin. ¡°He rarely takes a liking to something. Let him have it. I still have


    some cash. I¡¯ll be thrifty. I should have no problem holding out until my next sry.¡±


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Linda cried. ¡°What¡¯s so good about him that you¡¯re spoiling him so


    much?!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I¡¯m not spoiling him. It¡¯s¡­¡± Cordelia fell silent and ducked her head.


    She was not spoiling him. She felt bad for him for some reason. Each time she thought of the fact


    that Marcus used to be alone, without anyone to depend on, and remembered how poor he had


    been, or that he had been in and out of jail, or that those thugs had mocked him back in the


    vige¡­ she relented.


    She did not know how this feeling came about. Could she¡­ actually like this man?

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    ¡°Linda, you don¡¯t understand,¡± Cordelia said with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s actually quite nice to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Nice?¡± Linda arched a brow, looking skeptical.


    Cordelia told her about returning the wedding dress the day after their wedding, getting humiliated


    by the sales assistant, and then having Marcus buy the most expensive wedding dress in the


    boutique out of anger before making the sales assistant measure her on her knees.


    She had thought that the man was shady, egoistic, materialistic and had anger issues. Most


    importantly, he was wasting Cordelia¡¯s savings!


    ¡°Cordelia, if you think that him standing up for you at the bridal boutique and giving you some family


    heirloom is considered being nice, you¡¯re too na?ve and you have no idea what marriage is!


    ¡°A marriage requires effort from both people¡ªnot you working your *ss off here while he reaps the


    fruit you sow, idling away back at home!¡±


    Linda poked Cordelia¡¯s head, frustrated by herpliance. She was a good girl, a little too nice,


    even. Once someone was the slightest bit good to her, she would remember it for life and repay it


    forever.


    Someone like her meeting someone who had gone to prison, like Marcus, was akin to an innocent


    little bunny getting eaten alive!


    ¡°A man like him doesn¡¯t make anything. He only spends his wife¡¯s money! Is he even a man?¡± Linda


    added.


    Cordelia pulled a straight face immediately. Her eyes were not sparkling anymore as she looked at


    her sternly.


    ¡°I forbid you to say that about my husband!¡±


    Astounded, Linda failed to respond.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m biased when ites to him¡ªI¡¯m spoiling him!¡± Cordelia was sharp-tongued when she


    wanted to be. ¡°He¡¯s my husband. Shouldn¡¯t I be taking his side and pampering him? I know that he


    has a lot of weaknesses and they¡¯re all fatal in your eyes.


    ¡°But I¡¯m the one living with him each day. I know what kind of person he is!


    ¡°Even though he¡¯s been in fights and jail in the past, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a bad guy at all! He¡¯s a real


    man too! Besides, I¡¯m the one lying to him in this marriage. He doesn¡¯t even know my identity yet. If


    I hadn¡¯t married him, the Jenners wouldn¡¯t have paid for my mom¡¯s treatment. Speaking of that, I


    should be thanking him!


    ¡°So¡­¡± Cordelia swallowed, blushing a little. ¡°Don¡¯t speak ill of my husband in front of me again. I


    don¡¯t like it!¡±


    Linda stared at her with eyes as wide as saucers. Knowing Cordelia for so many years, she had


    always thought that the former was a gentle and quiet soul and had not expected her to be as fluent


    as an elitewyer when she argued. Her firm, assertive look actually made her look kind of cute.


    Linda snapped out of her daze and chuckled self-depreciatingly. She sighed and raised both hands


    in surrender.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t ever dare criticize your husband in front of you again! Sigh, you two are


    married, after all. You share a bed. How could Ipare to that¡­¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s cheeks reddened even more when she heard that.


    Linda misunderstood the reason she was flushing and smirked at her. ¡°Speaking of sharing a bed¡­


    does your husband have you hooked? Why else would you be defending him and letting him


    splurge so much?¡±


    ¡°Linda, you¡­¡± Cordelia felt both embarrassed and shy. ¡°What are you talking about?!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Come on, what else can¡¯t we talk about?¡± Linda giggled harder. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Think about it from


    another perspective. It¡¯s like having a boy toy. He¡¯s handsome enough to be worth the money!¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Marcus was seated on the rooftop of the Regalia Hotel, the cigarette between his fingers almost


    finished. The view was scenic, the faraway ocean glimmering as white yachts dotted the surface


    and seabirds circled the sky above.


    His phone buzzed on the table with a text notification of a fund transfer¡ª$400 had been deposited.


    Josiah exchanged a smile with Fredric and eximed, ¡°Z, you lucky b*stard! Sis-inw isn¡¯t just


    pretty. She¡¯s willing to spend money on you too! Hahaha!


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time you¡¯re spending a woman¡¯s money, right? Does it feel great?¡±


    Marcus red at him and put his phone back. Although his face was nk, warmth gushed within


    him. He had not expected Cordelia to really transfer him the money. He had calcted it, and she


    only had $400 in her ount.


    He stubbed the cigarette in the ashtray and cast his gaze far away, aplicated look shing


    across his features.


    ¡°Right, Z,¡± Fredric said in a hushed tone. ¡°It isn¡¯t convenient for Josiah to do it, so I¡¯m the one


    looking into Bowfest. Karine Carmichael is a mid-level executive in thepany and a frequent


    bully because her uncle is a shareholder. She¡¯s also¡­¡±


    Halfway through his report, Fredric contemted if he should tell Marcus the rest.


    Marcus looked at him. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s also Jesse Ford¡¯s girlfriend,¡± Fredric said hesitantly. ¡°Jesse Ford is in charge of Cordelia¡¯s


    department. He was also her senior at university and has pursued her since¡­¡±


    He looked at Marcus¡¯ face. It was icy, without so much as a flinch, but his hand on the table


    clenched up. Fredric coughed.


    ¡°Z, that was back when they were college kids. No big deal.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Marcus hummed, looking up at him. ¡°Did I say anything?¡±


    Fredric felt like chuckling. The man said nothing, but it was worse than him saying anything.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Karine Carmichael¡¯s always picking on Cordelia at thepany. It¡¯s also why Cordelia hasn¡¯t


    closed any sales in her first month there.¡±


    Marcus glowered.


    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s so difficult about this?¡± Josiah waved a hand. ¡°Z, you want this Karine Carmichael taken


    care of? Leave it to me! I could do away with Ford for you too!¡±


    Fredric kept coughing as he threw Josiah an exasperated look.


    ¡°No need.¡± Marcus¡¯ tone was frosty. ¡°It¡¯s all petty issues. Stirring things up in a smallpany like


    this would attract attention instead. Let Cordelia deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Hah, yeah,¡± Fredric chorused. ¡°I understand what you mean, Z. No need to waste any effort on


    people like Karine Carmichael and Jesse Ford. Cordelia can resign if worsees to worst. It¡¯s not


    like you can¡¯t take care of her.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Marcus hummed and poured himself some coffee. After a moment of silence, he blinked with a


    cryptic gaze.


    ¡°Cordelia¡¯s out on sales today.¡±


    That was all he said before he got up and left the rooftop.


    Josiah looked at his retreating back and gaped like an idiot. Fredric, smart as he was, quickly


    understood what the man implied.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Josiah¡¯s jaw dropped open. ¡°Z¡¯s the most annoying. He never makes things


    clear!¡±


    Fredric smiled and pushed Josiah¡¯s jaw back up before telling him, ¡°Go check it out!¡±


    ¡°Check what out?¡±


    ¡°Check which clients Cordelia¡¯s gone to visit today! Dumb*ss!¡±


    Josiah was confused. ¡°I thought we were leaving it to her?¡±


    Fredric rolled his eyes. The energy he had to invest to talk to someone like him!


    When Marcus returned home, Cordelia was not back yet. He checked his watch and noted that


    there was still some time left before she¡¯d get off work.


    He looked around, but the house was still clean and everything in the kitchen was put in order even


    though Cordelia had been busy with work recently. Marcus smiled. She was already very busy yet


    she worked hard withoutining. She had to take care of the household expenses too.


    It seemed that she was speaking the truth. She really did n to spend the rest of her life with him.


    A lifetime¡­ Could he really promise her a lifetime?


    Marcus¡¯ brows were furrowed as he spent a moment lost in thought. He then went to the bathroom.


    Regardless of whether they would spend a lifetime together, he ought to live well now. He


    remembered Cordelia saying that this home belonged to both of them. As a husband, he should


    share the house chores with her.


    Marcus chortled and looked at theundry basket. Their clothes from two days ago were still piled in


    there. He nned to wash them, thinking Cordelia would be happy when she came back home to


    this.


    He poured the contents of the bin out swiftly, but something small and white caught his eye¡­

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    He bent down to pick it up. The soft cotton touch and the faint fragrant scent on it suddenly sparked


    a different feeling within him.


    It was Cordelia¡¯s bra¡ªa simple basic design.


    Marcus smirked. He licked his lips and felt parched. When he came back to his senses, just as he


    was about to shove all the clothes into the washing machine, he heard the sound of the door, then


    the small woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Marcus, are you home? Gosh, I drank too much water in the afternoon. I¡¯m going to die. I need to


    use the toilet¡­¡±


    Suddenly, two pairs of eyes met. Both of them were stunned.


    Cordelia looked at Marcus in surprise before her gaze went down and she spotted theundry


    basket beside him, the dirtyundry, the washing machine with its door open, and¡­ She cried out


    and blushed in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Why are you holding this?!¡±


    She darted forward and snatched her bra from his hand swiftly, wishing nothing more than to bury


    herself in a hole.


    Marcus was a little embarrassed as well. Judging by her reaction, anyone who didn''t know better


    would have thought that a burr was in their house¡­


    Hold on, she did not see him as a burr, right? The perverted kind who would only steal bras¡­


    Marcus, who was visibly rmed, coughed. He answered her as naturally as possible, ¡°I don¡¯t have


    much to do at home, so I nned to do theundry.¡±


    Cordelia kept her eyes down, not daring to look at him, while her heart thrashed around.


    ¡°You¡­ Just leave it all here. I¡¯ll do itter.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say a family requires effort from both people? The house chores should be shared as


    well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s really fine! This is mine. I¡¯ll wash it myself¡­¡±


    Cordelia kept shaking her head, looking absolutely adorable despite how embarrassed and


    exasperated she was.


    Marcus looked at her. The edge that he had repressed just now ran amok within him like a wild


    beast again.


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband.¡± His voice was husky as he purposely spoke next to her ear. ¡°We¡¯re together in


    this. Doesn¡¯t it make sense for me to wash your bra for you?¡±


    Cordelia kept her head ducked as her bright eyes shone with nervousness and her breathing


    quickened.


    As Marcus¡¯ heated chest pressed close to her and she clutched her bra, despite her anxious state,


    there was a hint of docile softness in her. She was like a defenseless kitten,pletely captivating


    the man¡¯s protectiveness and possessiveness.


    An abrupt force pulled Cordelia into Marcus¡¯ arms before his kisses invaded her world. She lost her


    footing instantly. Not knowing how to kiss, as she faced the man¡¯s strong presence, she could only


    clumsily reciprocate.


    Her inexperience only made Marcus want to cherish her more¡­


    Cordelia¡¯s face was red from the kisses as she panted with wet eyes. She stared at Marcus in a


    daze, not knowing what he would do next.


    What was supposed to happen on the night of their wedding¡­ Was it going to happen now?


    ¡°Marcus¡­¡± Cordelia¡¯s soft voice felt like a hint, like a kitten softly wing at the man¡¯s heart.


    Marcus picked her up and strode right into the bedroom beforending with her on the bed. He was


    about to unclothe her, when his phone rang. It sounded again and again, determined to make him


    answer it.


    Marcus let out a heavy breath and got off the bed to go to the living room. His voice was close to a


    growl when he answered the call. ¡°What is it?!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    On the other end of the line, Josiah shuddered after a jolt and stammered, ¡°Z¡­ y-you¡­ Is it a bad


    time to talk?¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Josiah¡¯s heart was in his throat. He could feel the murderous intent the man oozed even through the


    phone. Had he ruined his good time?


    Josiah checked his watch and pped a hand over his head. Damn it! If he was interrupted while


    having a good time, he would want to rip the culprit apart too!


    ¡°Z¡­¡± he tried exining with a pandering chuckle. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be calling if it wasn¡¯t an emergency. I


    thought you didn¡¯t go to sleep this early¡­¡±


    ¡°Spill!¡± Marcus growled in annoyance and went to the balcony before pulling the door shut behind


    him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have to go back to Centrolis,¡± Josiah said in a hushed voice. ¡°News that you aren¡¯t


    dead has gotten around, and your grandfather is beyond himself. Your parents too¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm, got it.¡± Marcus frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll contact them privately, but returning to Centrolis will have to wait.¡±


    Josiah did not understand but could only agree with an ¡°oh¡±.


    ¡°Right, Z. I looked into it today and the client sis-inw has gone to meet for a sale is the one Karine


    Carmichael failed to seal the deal with even after three months. Heh¡­ With a little trick from me,


    sis-inw will get the deal. Themission is decent for this one. She¡¯d be able to get $15,000¡­¡±


    A fire was churning within Marcus as he hung up, not even letting Josiah finish.


    Josiah was once again bewildered. He poured Fredric, who was beside him, a ss of wine and


    asked, ¡°Did I say something wrong again?¡±


    Fredric nearly choked to death fromughing.


    ¡°How nice do you expect him to be when you spoiled his fun?¡±


    Josiah pped his own mouth in regret.


    ¡°Also, why¡¯d you say so much crap when Cordelia got the sale?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Josiah widened his eyes. ¡°Did I kiss the wrong *ss?¡±


    Fredric rolled his eyes. ¡°Cordelia, a newbie, signed a contract with a client Karine Carmichael spent


    three months on but failed to close the deal with. With so many people and gossips in thepany,


    what do you think they¡¯ll say about her?¡±


    Josiah went silent.


    ¡°Besides, I saw Cordelia¡¯s sales proposal.¡± Fredric sighed. ¡°It¡¯s like a textbook example of a


    proposal. Even without your help, the client would have signed it!


    ¡°So Cordelia sealing the deal isn¡¯t your achievement, get it?¡±


    Josiah grimaced hard and felt like crying.


    ¡°Use your brain more before you act or talk next time!¡± Fredric patted his shoulder. ¡°Sigh¡­ I really


    should¡¯ve studied medicine back then so I could treat you!¡±


    Marcus leaned against the balcony railing. His deep eyes nearly blended with the night, so one


    could hardly see the emotions in there.


    Thanks to the cool night breeze, he felt much more sober.


    Cordelia was no longer in the bedroom when he returned a whileter. He checked around, only to


    hear the washing machine in the bathroom making a faint noise.


    Cordelia saw him as well and smiled, shing two small dimples. She was a little embarrassed as


    she separated the clothes for the washing machine and hand washing, saying softly, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll


    do theundry.¡±


    Marcus sighed softly despite letting out a loud inward moan. The mood for pleasure was tidal when


    it came, and it felt awful to be interrupted abruptly. He had to slowly reel it back in now. It was akin


    to hundreds of thousands of worms eating him up.


    Despite how upsetting it was, he could not act like a lecher in front of the girl. He could not possibly


    force her into it.


    Marcus could only force a smile and slump on the couch like a deadweight when he went back to


    the living room, wrapping himself up like a burrito.


    ¡­


    News of Cordelia signing the sale went about thepany rapidly, causing some seniors in the


    sales department to look at her with new eyes.


    It was truly surprising that she had sealed a big deal right away when she¡¯d had no sale in the first


    two months.


    The sales directorplimented her, saying she had limitless potential and rewarding her with a


    bonus to encourage her during the sales department¡¯s regr meeting.


    Cordelia remained sober as she quietly observed everyone¡¯s gazes. Some people congratted


    her genuinely, while some of the apuse was hypocritical. There were also people like Karine,


    who openly isted her out of jealousy.


    In spite of this, Cordelia did not care. She was only focused on her ount bnce.


    ¡°Hah, what a faker!¡± She heard someone talking in the kitchen when she passed by. ¡°Look how


    calm she was when the directorplimented her! Just like a veteran.¡±


    ¡°Who knows if she¡¯s really one!¡± Another shrill voice giggled. ¡°She looks so innocent that it¡¯s


    possible there¡¯s a story behind it!¡±


    ¡°What did you hear?¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­¡± The other person was heard lowering their voice. ¡°I heard that Cordelia was able to sign the


    sale because someone was helping her!¡±


    ¡°Who? Mr. Ford? I heard that he pursued Cordelia when they were students¡ªthe guy was


    relentless! Hah, but the girl just wouldn¡¯t agree!¡±


    ¡°It was probably not Jesse Ford. Why would he do Cordelia the favor and not his girlfriend?


    Besides, Karine spent three months on this deal. Even if it were Jesse, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it


    either!¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ there¡¯s someone bigger above Cordelia?¡±


    The group of people whispered among each other before breaking intoughter.


    Finding it boring, Cordelia was about to turn away when she met Karine¡¯s murderous eyes. She was


    rmed and her heart beat fast, but she kept aposed expression on her face.


    ¡°Good day, Ms. Carmichael.¡±


    Karine crossed her arms in front of her chest and sneered, ¡°Pft, how good can my day be when you


    keep appearing in my field of vision all day?¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Cordelia pressed her lips together, having no intention to argue with her. She was about to go


    around Karine when thetter blocked her way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to behind everyone¡¯s backs!¡± Karine was domineering.


    ¡°Cordelia, you know very well how you managed to close this sale!¡±


    Cordelia trained her gaze on her, her bright eyes shining with anger. She was usually smiley and


    hospitable, rarely ever wearing such a cold and stern expression.


    It was like she had be a different person, and Karine could not help taking two steps back.


    ¡°How did I close the sale?¡± Cordelia repeated each word with emphasis. ¡°Based on my capabilities!


    The sales proposal I burned the midnight oil for one whole week and edited countless times? Mr.


    Sean was happy with it, that¡¯s why he signed it! You worked on it for three months and still couldn¡¯t


    get it because you¡¯re incapable! Yet instead of reflecting, you me others for working harder than


    you?¡±


    ¡°Hah, you worked hard?¡± Karine red harder at Cordelia. ¡°Worked hard to get into some man¡¯s


    bed?! You think you can do anything you like because the director always takes your side?¡±


    ¡°Karine Carmichael, watch your mouth! What does this have to do with the director? I had rarely


    ever spoken to the director before I sealed this deal!¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Humph, you haven¡¯t done so in thepany, but you might have so many times in


    private!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Cordelia was red from rage.


    The two women¡¯s argument attracted a crowd. Someone tried to separate the two of them as a


    mediator, but Karine refused to relent and Cordelia was unwilling to be insulted for no reason and


    insisted on bringing the matter up to the director.


    While they were still confronting each other, Jesse rushed over to them.


    ¡°We¡¯re in the office. What are you two doing?!¡± Jesse reprimanded them. ¡°Argue out in the street if


    you want to. You¡¯re in the office now. Back to work!¡±


    Karine red at him and turned on her heel, while Cordelia stood rooted there with a flushed face


    and her lips pressed tightly together.


    Jesse shooed the crowd off and pulled Cordelia aside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get down to Karine¡¯s level,¡± he said soothingly. ¡°She¡¯s bad-tempered and proud, with a sense


    of superiority. She can¡¯t ept that she lost to you this time.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean she can simply insult others!¡±


    ¡°Right, right, it¡¯s all her fault!¡± Jesse squinted with a smirk. ¡°Lia, I apologize on her behalf.¡±


    He brought up a hand to pat Cordelia¡¯s shoulder, but thetter snapped back to reality and swiftly


    stepped back to avoid it.


    Cordelia could not help feeling creeped out when she looked up and met Jesse¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°No need¡­¡± she replied. ¡°I know that she¡¯s upset because she lost the deal. I won¡¯t take it to heart.


    But please let her know that I won¡¯t let it go just like that if she dares insult me again!¡±


    ¡°Certainly!¡± Jesse¡¯s eyes flitted about, but his gaze was constantly on Cordelia.


    She was usually quiet and soft as a pushover, but she had been like a thorny rose when she¡¯d


    argued with Karine just now. The contrast was refreshing to Jesse, and he was even more


    captivated.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost noon.¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you lunch, Lia. Consider it an apology. Don¡¯t say no!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Cordelia looked at him impassively. ¡°I¡¯ve brought my own lunch. I don¡¯t want to go out.¡±


    ¡°Leftovers fromst night?¡± Jesse lowered his voice with a smirk. ¡°Lia, a pretty girl like you shouldn¡¯t


    be eating leftovers¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only eating my own food.¡± Cordelia stared straight at him. ¡°Mr. Ford, I¡¯ll excuse myself now. You


    should head back to the office too lest Ms. Carmichael kicks up a fuss again when she sees us


    talking alone.¡±


    ¡°Lia, are you this reluctant to talk to me?¡±


    Jesse was shameless and hard to shake off, clinging to Cordelia. When he realized that what he


    was doing was ineffective, he had another idea and told her with a grin, ¡°I won¡¯t be having lunch


    alone with you. There¡¯s actually a client here!¡±


    Cordelia paused and looked hesitant.


    ¡°It¡¯s a client from Feranche. I had a look, and you¡¯re the only one in thepany who took Feransai


    in college. Right?¡±


    Cordelia stayed silent.


    ¡°The client¡¯s supposed to arrive tomorrow, but the flight was changedst minute. The interpreter I


    hired is fully booked today, so¡­ can you do me this favor, Lia?¡±


    Cordelia wanted to refuse, but thepany had a limited pool of foreign clients. The client had to


    be a quality resource since Jesse was on it. A potential client could be lost if she did not go.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Besides, Jesse was petty. Not going meant defying his orders, and he might pick on her in the


    future.


    They would be going to a restaurant anyway, and Jesse would probably not dare touch her


    inappropriately in public.


    ¡°Cordelia,¡± Jesse added in time, seeing that she was swaying. ¡°If this deal goes through, you¡¯ll get


    part of themission. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Cordelia pressed her lips together and nodded in agreement, arriving at the Eterous Hotel near their


    company with Jesse momentster.


    There were really two blonde foreigners waiting for them there.


    Cordelia greeted them in fluent Feransai and did her best to interpret. The clients approved of her


    ability, and as the meal came to an end, there was an indication that there would be a coboration.


    It was only then that Cordelia shed a relieved smile.


    Confident and poised, she raised her ss to propose a toast to their delightful cooperation in


    advance.


    The scene was coincidentally witnessed by Josiah, who was passing by. He halted in a daze and


    only then began to seriously check the girl out. He had thought that he had seen plenty of pretty


    girls before, but when Cordelia had smiled just now, it had felt like all the flowers in the world had


    bloomed. There was an enchanting charisma about her. It was no wonder Marcus¡¯ n to return to


    Centrolis had to be put on hold¡­ It seemed that he would rather have the beauty than his empire!


    Josiah chuckled and pulled out his phone to call Marcus.


    ¡°Z, I have an appointment at Eterous and I run into sis-inw again!¡±


    There was no response from the other end¡ªsilence was Marcus¡¯ normal reaction.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she could speak Feransai. What a surprise¡­ The foreigners are pretty polite, but the


    man seated next to her looks kind of pervy. His hand is constantly on the back of her chair, tch¡­¡±


    ¡°Address.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The voice on the other end of the line went icy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself!¡±


    Josiah snapped back to his senses and immediately sent Marcus their location before breathing in


    relief.


    ¡­


    Cordelia walked both clients to the hotel exit and waved courteously to bid them goodbye. Just as


    she was about to go back for her purse, Jesse suddenly held her wrist.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have enough just now, right?¡± Jesse was slightly intoxicated, and his gaze grew more


    daring. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back and have some more¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Cordelia wanted to pry him off, but his grip became tighter and his eyes roamed all over her,


    especially on her low cor.


    ¡°Lia, do you have no idea how beautiful you are?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ford, you¡¯ve had too much to drink!¡±


    As Cordelia struggled, she freed a hand and slipped it into her pants pocket discreetly amidst their


    frantic exchange.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡± Jesse yanked her into his arms and breathed harshly. ¡°Lia, I haven¡¯t been able to


    forget you¡­ You¡¯re so much better than that b*tch Karine. I wouldn¡¯t even have bothered with her if


    her uncle wasn¡¯t a shareholder¡­


    ¡°Lia, I can give you everything but a status if you¡¯re with me! I can introduce you to more clients and


    help you close more sales¡­ As long as you please me, I¡¯ll get the stars and moon for you if that¡¯s


    what you want! I¡ª


    ¡°Argh!¡± Jesse cried before he could finish his sentence.


    Cordelia froze before a tall figure put her behind his back. A few dull thudster, Jesse was flung


    out like a dead dog and he groaned in pain on the ground.


    ¡°Can you see the stars and moon now?¡±


    That deep, stern voice made Cordelia¡¯s tense nerves rx instantly.


    She threw herself into the warm and familiar embrace as her hands clung to him and her face was


    buried in his chest. His strong heartbeat filled her with an immense sense of security.


    She suddenly felt like bursting into tears. Had he seen everything that had just happened? He


    would not assume that she was hooking up with another man behind his back, would he?


    ¡°Marcus, I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡± He stroked her back gently. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Marcus¡¯ gaze was firm as he smiled softly at Cordelia. He then turned to Jesse with a callous,


    bloodthirsty expression. His gaze was like a sharp knife that could slit the man¡¯s throat.


    The security guards at the hotel entrance were about to step forward but were forced back by


    Marcus¡¯ icy gaze.


    Jesse was intimidated by hismanding presence as well and was now shaking like a leaf. ¡°W-


    Who¡­ Who are you?¡±


    He scrambled up from the floor and staggered to regain his bnce.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who are you? How¡ªHow dare you hit me in broad daylight? I¡ª¡±


    Marcus skipped talking to him. Instead, he went up to Jesse and yanked him by his cor, dragging


    him to the back of the hotel as though he was nothing but a chick.


    Cordelia was worried about Marcus being at a disadvantage, so she hurriedly followed him.


    However, before she could reach him, she heard wails for mercy from the back.


    Jesse was bruised like a peach as he got on his knees, his hands hugging his head. Marcusnded


    a kick on his chest. Before he could get up, Marcus had hit his head and mmed half of his face


    under his foot!


    Jesse cried even louder. ¡°B-Bro! Sir! I was wrong! I was wrong! I won¡¯t dare do it again!¡±


    ¡°Stay away from her from now on.¡± Marcus¡¯ face was nk, and his tone was frosty. ¡°If I see you


    harassing my wife again, I won¡¯t let you off the hook so easily.¡±


    Jesse widened his eyes in shock. He squirmed on the ground like a worm, his lower jaw nearly


    dislocated after Marcus stepped on it.


    Marcus looked down, his gaze shifting to Jesse¡¯s crotch. There was a patch of liquid under the man


    in that area. He snorted and lifted his foot abruptly in disgust.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Jesse could care less about the pain he was in as he fled in a panic, nearly running into Cordelia.


    Cordelia was astonished by how pathetic he had ended up being and thought that a tough fight had


    taken ce. She hurried over to check if Marcus was hurt, but the man flung his sleeves and


    walked off from the back, looking indifferent.


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes turned wet as she beamed in relief and snuggled up to him.


    ¡°Will I¡­ get you into trouble?¡± Marcus asked in a deep tone. ¡°I beat your superior up.¡±


    Cordelia shook her head fervently.


    ¡°Your husband only knows how to fight,¡± Marcus said with a chuckle as he ran his hand through her


    long hair. ¡°You¡¯ve got to get used to it.¡±


    When Cordelia looked up at him, their eyes met and they broke out into heartyughter together.


    Marcus petted her head and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you quit this job? You don¡¯t make much, and it¡¯s so


    tough. You¡¯ve basically got a grudge against your superior now. He might pick on you harder from


    now on.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Cordelia giggled.


    Marcus was slightly taken aback when he saw her pull a small recording pen from her pocket. She


    pressed the switch and the conversation they¡¯d had just now was heard clearly.


    ¡°You¡¯re much better than that b*tch Karine.


    ¡°Lia, I can give you everything but a status if you¡¯re with me!


    ¡°I can introduce you to more clients and help you close more sales¡­ As long as you please me¡­¡±


    Marcus squinted. His gaze on Cordelia grew more meaningful.


    The girl had actually stayed calm andposed during that critical situation and had even recorded


    evidence of her harassment. This way, Jesse would not dare act recklessly no matter how much he


    wanted to pick on her. Once the evidence wasid out, his reputation would be gone and he would


    even offend Karine. He would definitely lose his ce on the corporatedder!


    ¡°Hah, my wife is so smart!¡± Marcus praised her.


    Looking triumphant, Cordelia jutted her chin out and giggled. ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°But who¡¯s Lia? Aren¡¯t you Yelena?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cordelia nched, her legs nearly giving out and causing her to fall. Marcus kept an arm around


    her waist with a cryptic smile on his sculpted face. There was a sense of pressure mixed in his


    manliness that pulled at Cordelia¡¯s conscience.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± She racked her mind toe up with something. ¡°I am Yelena. Lia is my nickname.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯d that man know your nickname?¡±


    Cordelia pressed her lips together as her ears reddened and heated up.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know where he heard it either.¡± She braced herself to keep lying. ¡°He might have heard


    my friends call me that when we were in university, so he mimicked them¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s crazy anyway. What a pervert! You did a good job today, darling!¡± Cordelia shed Marcus a


    timid grin. ¡°I¡¯ll make you barbecue ribs and pan-seared salmon tonight as a reward!¡±


    Marcus smiled and stopped pushing the question. Instead, he pulled the girl into his arms and left


    the hotel with her.


    ¡­


    The next day, gossip broke out in the office. Everyone either avoided Cordelia once they saw her or


    whisperedments behind her back.


    The moment Cordelia entered the building, she felt their discriminating gazes and guessed that


    word had gotten around about Jesse being beaten up. It had to do with her anyway, so she was not


    shirking responsibility. If they did force her into a corner, though, she would not just give in!


    ¡°Cordelia,e here!¡± Her coworker, Annie Ambrose, called her over softly.


    Cordelia paused and followed Annie to the corner of the hallway.


    Annie was kind and bubbly and was usually the closest to her. Now that something had happened,


    she was the most concerned for her as well.


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± Annie looked troubled. ¡°Did you hear what people say about you?¡±


    ¡°I know. Is it because Jesse got beaten up?¡± Cordelia asked directly. ¡°But there was a cause. If the


    higher-ups want to investigate the case, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all!¡± Annie interrupted her in a hushed voice. ¡°Cordelia, are you hiding something from


    everyone?¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Cordelia was stunned. Confused, she looked at Annie.


    Annie sighed and whispered next to her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll justy it out for you. The news has been spread all


    over the office, saying that you¡¯re married to a thug who was put behind bars¡­


    ¡°They also said that your husband was the one who beat up Jesse yesterday! The stories were


    vivid, saying that he was often arrested due to fights. He was imprisoned for years and was only


    released recently.¡±


    Cordelia was not sure whether tough or cry. She momentarily fell silent.


    Annie was shocked to see her saying nothing. ¡°Are you really married, Cordelia? Is your husband


    as they described?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m married.¡± Cordelia was honest. ¡°Also, he indeed doesn¡¯te from a glorious


    background.¡±


    Annie stepped back when she heard that, staring at Cordelia in disbelief.


    ¡°But he treats me well.¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was soft, but each word she said was as clear beads falling


    onto the ground.


    ¡°I never nned to hide my marriage from all of you or not tell anyone. There¡¯s no need to hide.


    Instead, none of you asked. There¡¯s no rule in thepany that says it doesn¡¯t hire married


    individuals, right?¡±


    Annie frowned. ¡°True, but¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter what, my husband is a nice person.¡± Cordelia had a calm face. ¡°Perhaps he was put


    behind bars for fighting in the past, but ever since we got married, he has never done anything like


    that again. The past is in the past. Hand in hand, we venture into the present and future together.¡±


    Annie looked at her with a smile. If she were Cordelia, perhaps she would not have the same


    courage.


    ¡°If I can be honest, I admire you.¡± Annie held her hand, realizing there was nothing on her finger.


    ¡°You¡¯re married, but why aren¡¯t you wearing a wedding ring? It makes sense that people would


    misunderstand!¡±


    Cordelia was stunned and lowered her head to look at her hand.


    The marriage was rushed. They had not had the time to buy wedding bands. Furthermore, they had


    not even had a ring exchange ceremony. She had gotten married muddleheaded. As such, she did


    not care if she had a ring or not.


    However, there seemed to be a ring in the sandalwood box that Marcus gave her, right?


    A shrill voice suddenly came as she was deep in thought. ¡°Her husband spent half of his life in jail.


    How would he have money to buy her a ring?¡±


    Cordelia snapped her head back. She saw Karineing with a few people with a stare that could


    eat her alive.


    ¡°Say, you guys should learn from Cordelia. Her husband was in fights and in jail, he smokes and


    drinks, but he¡¯s still a good man! Haha!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Someone went along. ¡°I heard he doesn¡¯t even have a proper job. He¡¯s spending his


    wife¡¯s money!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder our dear Cordelia works so hard. She¡¯d sleep with any man just to close sales!¡±


    Karine gnashed her teeth.


    She was shocked at first before she was pissed when she heard that Cordelia¡¯s husband had hit


    Jesse. She knew that if Jesse had not done something out of line, he would not have been beaten


    up.


    After all, that douchebag was a liar!


    He was loyal to her on the surface, but he was insatiable in reality. He still had his eyes on Cordelia!


    Although she was feeling defeated, she could only swallow all that. She sided with Jesse on the


    surface, but she was determined to mess with Cordelia!


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± Karine mocked, ¡°Are you working so hard to save up for a diamond ring? Hah. If your


    husband can¡¯t afford it, you can ask other men! They¡¯d always fall for your trick. It¡¯s a piece of cake


    for you to close sales. All you¡¯ve got to do is to seduce them!¡±


    ¡°Karine!¡± growled Cordelia.


    The few people who were giggling fell silent instantly.


    They looked at her quietly. There was killing intent in her eyes, giving them chills.


    It was their first time seeing the gentle and soft Cordelia serving a scary look like that.


    They looked at each other. On the other hand, Karine revealed a vicious grin at the corner of her


    lips. She lifted her head and asked. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Cordelia shook, her fists clenched tight.


    She repeated to herself rationally that she was in the office. There was a surveince camera above


    them. She should not stir trouble.


    Karine said all these things just to trigger her. If she really took action, she would be falling into her


    trap!


    Cordelia took a few deep breaths, red fiercely, and enunciated each word. ¡°Karine, you¡¯re a


    supervisor. Please watch your behavior. As Jesse¡¯s girlfriend, please control your man! My husband


    made himself clear. If he dares to harass me again, he¡¯ll cripple him!¡±


    ¡°Wow, are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a threat.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°I suddenly realized that having a husband like this is amazing.


    He¡¯ll do whatever it takes to protect me! Unlike someone who looks all sanctimonious on the


    surface, his objective of dating his girlfriend is just to get the uncle¡¯spany share!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°You¨C¡±


    In reality, Karine had her guess as to why Jesse dated her. However, it was humiliating to have


    Cordelia spelling out the truth before everyone.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Karine fumed. Her cheeks flushed.


    Reputation was everything to her. Now that she was humiliated, she vented her rage on Cordelia.


    She lifted her arms to hit her, but the people around her stopped her.


    They pointed at the surveince camera on the ceiling, asking her to hold back.


    Karine red at Cordelia with a vengeance and said to her while gnashing her teeth a moment


    later, ¡°What¡¯s there to unt about having married a poor man? A diamond ring aside, he can¡¯t even


    afford a copper or iron ring! Stay poor for the rest of your lives, you wretched couple!¡±


    She turned to leave as soon as she was done. Cordelia grinned as she watched her leave in a rage.


    It seemed she would not have peace in the office from now on.


    She must n ahead ande up with a backup n.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    On the next day¡­


    Cordelia looked different than before when she showed up at the office again.


    She, who did not wear makeup, put on light makeup today. She had something on her finger, too¡ªa


    huge emerald ring.


    Her colleagues stared with their eyes open wide. The ring seemed to be of pure gold with detailed


    carvings on it, and the emerald on it was translucent. It looked plenty magnificent.


    However, the design was rather old, like it had some years on it.


    Cordelia caressed it softly with her head lowered.


    She had taken the ring out of the box the previous night. Her fingers were slender, so it was slightly


    too big for her.


    Marcus had said to wear it after they got the size adjusted at the jewelry store, but she could not


    wait anymore.


    Had Karine not said that her husband could not even afford a ring?


    She must show her what she had on her finger today!


    ¡°So beautiful, Cordelia!¡± Thedies in the office surrounded her and looked at the ring curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a ring of such a style. It must be custom-made?¡±


    ¡°But it looks very old,¡± someone said. ¡°It looks vintage.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, I guess your husband gave you this? Why did he give you a ring that¡¯s too big? Did it


    belong to your mother-inw? Is it an heirloom?¡±


    Cordelia said nothing while smiling.


    Karine passed her by and peeped at the ring.


    Her eyes lit up. Although the ring had an old design, it was obviously good stuff with history.


    However¡­


    How did Cordelia obtain such a precious thing?


    She scoffed andmented with a snicker, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s fake?¡±


    The office suddenly fell silent. They had awkward looks on their faces as they returned to their


    desks.


    ¡°Cordelia, we came from the same school, after all. As your senior, I feel the responsibility to tell you


    this.¡± Karine rolled her eyes. ¡°The ring is old and used. You can tell from a nce that it¡¯s ss that


    has been dyed. What emerald? Hah! Your husband must have deceived you. You¡¯re convinced by a


    toy?¡±


    Cordelia caressed the ring and responded tly while staring directly into her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m wearing a


    ring just to prove I¡¯m married. Nothing else. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s ss or precious stone. It makes no


    difference to me.


    ¡°Also¡­¡± She smiled calmly. ¡°As long as it¡¯s given by my husband, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s made of bronze


    or iron. It¡¯s the heart that matters. I¡¯d love it no matter what!¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Karine mocked, ¡°That¡¯s what a poor person would say!¡±


    Cordelia did not take it to heart and dove into her stressful work.


    As she was drafting the sales n in the afternoon, she heard Annie mumbling softly, ¡°She must be


    dying to close sales to be bringing just anyone to the office!¡±


    Stunned, Cordelia turned her head to look.


    Annie pouted, directing Cordelia to lift her head. She then saw Karine leading a bunch of people in


    and out of the office.


    If she were not mistaken, it was the fifth batch of clients thetter hosted this afternoon.


    It seemed like she had taken it personally that she had lost the sales the previous time.


    Cordelia chuckled. As she was going to bury herself in the sales n, she heard Karine yelling


    while standing at her office door, ¡°Come here, Cordelia!¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Cordelia felt her heart squeeze. She turned her head, and Annie and her locked eyes. Thetter


    looked at her anxiously.


    ¡°Why did she ask for you?¡± Annie frowned. ¡°She must be up to no good. Watch out, Cordelia!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Cordelia walked to Karine¡¯s office calmly.


    Karine pulled up all of the blinds in the office intentionally. She even left the door open with the


    intention of showing everything that was happening inside to everyone out there.


    Cordelia was suspicious. It seemed she was not trying to start something with her.


    After all, all eyes were on them.


    ¡°Cordelia, this is Mr. Jones from the Star Group.¡± Karine introduced her with a bright smile. ¡°Mr.


    Jones, this is ourpany¡¯s top salesperson of the month!¡±


    Cordelia nodded, smiling courteously. However, the more she looked at Karine, the more she


    thought what Annie said was right.


    She was up to no good.


    Oliver Jones was a gentle middle-aged man. From the moment Cordelia entered, he had his eyes


    on the ring she wore. He had been staring.


    ¡°It¡¯s your lucky day, Cordelia!¡± Karine smirked. ¡°Although Mr. Jones is a businessman, he¡¯s quite the


    expert in jewelry appraisal. He¡¯s also a permanent member of the Jewelry Association. Many


    jewelry stores hired him for appraisal. Hah! Mr. Jones¡¯s eyes are as powerful as the precision


    instrument. With a nce, he can tell whether a piece of jewelry is authentic!


    She turned to look at Oliver. ¡°Mr. Jones, what do you think of the ring that Cordelia is wearing?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart was pounding. She instinctively covered the ring on her finger.


    Oliver stood up, saying with a courteous smile, ¡°Ms. Cordelia, I wonder if I can take a look at it?¡±


    Cordelia hesitated. At that moment, some curious colleagues out there were watching.


    Karine crossed her arms before her chest. There was a grin at the corner of her lips as if she was


    ready for a drama.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, this ring is worth nothing,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°It¡¯s just a dress ring. There¡¯s nothing


    special about it. It¡¯s not worth it to take a look at it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Karine¡¯s shrill voice echoed. ¡°Hah! I heard someone telling me that this was her wedding


    ring!


    ¡°Why are you so petty, Cordelia? Mr. Jones is passionate about precious stones. Just show him!


    He¡¯s thepany¡¯s VIP. Don¡¯t you dare offend him!¡±


    Cordelia took a deep breath. She now understood the real purpose Karine had opened the windows


    and door.


    She froze for a few seconds before removing the ring expressionlessly. She ced it on the desk.


    Oliver smiled. He put on a pair of white gloves, and then he took the professional Chelsea Filter out


    of his bag. He picked up the ring carefully and looked at it thoroughly.


    However, the more he looked, the more dramatic his expression became.


    Cordelia was nervous. Marcus had told her that the ring did not worth much the previous night.


    Karine had brought a jewelry expert here for nothing else but to determine that it was defective so


    that she would be humiliated, right?


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia.¡± Oliver suddenly spoke. ¡°Where did you get this ring from?¡±


    Cordelia was confused when she saw his serious and shocked expression.


    ¡°My husband gave it to me. It¡¯s my wedding ring. Is there a problem?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°May I know what your husband¡¯s name is?¡±


    Cordelia frowned, finding the question that came out of nowhere strange. Nevertheless, she


    remained courteous as she replied softly, ¡°Grist.¡±


    Oliver was stunned. Not only did the doubt in his eyes not go away, but there was more now.


    How was it possible that he was a Grist? The tiny, inconspicuous totem on the ring was the symbol


    of the Hamertons from Centrolis!


    If he were not mistaken, the ring was the Hamertons¡¯ heirloom. It was worn by their ancestors of


    noble status in the past.


    Karine noticed the odd expressions on Oliver¡¯s face. Failing to hold back, she asked. ¡°Mr. Jones,


    what¡¯s wrong with the ring? Hah, is it fake?¡±


    More and more people gathered outside to watch and discuss among themselves.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Cordelia bit her lip and silently took the ring back. She put it on her ring finger again.


    ¡°Not only is the ring authentic, but it¡¯s priceless.¡± Oliver removed the gloves. ¡°This is an emerald,


    while the ring should be pure gold extracted from the Hume Gold Mine. Although the design is


    ancient, it¡¯s priceless.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Karine had a change of expression. ¡°M-Mr. Jones, are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you questioning mypetency?¡±


    ¡°No, no. That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    Displeased, Oliver red at her. He then looked at Cordelia with all smiles. ¡°Ms. Cordelia, this


    emerald''s size, purity, and toughness is rare. The value would be immeasurable if you were to


    auction it at Christie¡¯s!¡±


    Cordelia was surprised by what he said.


    Meanwhile, those people who had assumed they were in for a show were shocked. They whispered


    among themselves. They hadplicated looks on their faces as they looked at her now.


    ¡°I heard Ms. Cordelia is outstanding in sales. I¡¯d like to speak to you about some businesses with


    mypany. I wonder if you have time for that?¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. She looked up and looked into Oliver¡¯s warm eyes.


    She chuckled. Why would she reject business that came to her doorstep!?


    ¡°Please wait for me in the meeting room, Mr. Jones. I¡¯ll pour you a cup of tea and show you my


    sales n.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Cordelia showed Oliver to the meeting room.


    The gathered people at the door were gloating.


    ¡°Ms. Carmichael just wanted Mr. Jones to say that Cordelia¡¯s ring is made of green ss. Who


    knew it was an authentic emerald? She even got the client in the end!¡± someone whispered cheerily.


    ¡°I suppose she suffered a double loss?¡±


    ¡°Pfft! More like penny-wise but pound-foolish!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Karine stood where she was, frozen. Her mind was empty, and she shook from rage.


    She walked over quickly and mmed the door. The loud thud echoed.


    The people gathered at the door dispersed, but peals ofughter lingered in the office. They were


    already displeased by her arrogance, but they allowed her behavior since her uncle was a major


    shareholder.


    They were secretly over the moon to see her defeated today.


    ¡­


    After sending Oliver to the entrance of thepany, smiling, Cordelia caressed the ring on her


    finger softly after saying goodbye.


    Was it really an emerald?


    She beamed, and two tiny dimples perked on her cheeks as if they contained all of the sweetness


    of the world in them.


    Now that she thought about it carefully, her luck seemed to have improved after marrying Marcus.


    She was getting more and more sales. Not only that, but he would always appear to help whenever


    a crisis arose.


    The fortune teller had told her that she would bring her husband good luck.


    Hah, more like Marcus brought his wife good luck!


    She released a long sigh of relief. She would get off work soon, so she thought of making meatballs


    for Marcus tonight.


    However, what weed her were Karine¡¯s bloodshot eyes as she turned around.


    ¡°Ms. Carmichael.¡± Cordelia neutrally greeted her.


    She heard Karine¡¯s raging mockerying from behind just as she was going up. ¡°Hah, an


    emerald! I¡¯m sure you stole it somewhere?¡±


    Cordelia snapped her head back and stared at her. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I say, what shady things has a man who has been put behind bars never done?¡± Karine went on


    with her mockery. ¡°You have a strong will, Cordelia! Look at you and your husband. One steals


    things, and the other steals hearts. The two of you are a match made in heaven!¡±


    Cordelia bit her lip while her face turned pale.


    Karine scoffed and lifted her eyes to look up on purpose. There was a red light lit on the surveince


    camera. It was recording everything that was happening.


    She was actually smart. She would always pick somewhere with surveince cameras every time


    she triggered Cordelia. In that case, no matter how she crossed the line, Cordelia would not use


    violence as long as she remained rational.


    As soon as she hit her, she would have to stay out of thepany forever!


    ¡°My dear junior.¡± Karine looked at her ring. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of to be poor, but it¡¯s too


    much to steal! You¡¯re a gooddy, so why did you marry such a man?


    ¡°Ah, I know. A man who was imprisoned for a long time¡ª¡±


    Cordelia took a deep breath in. This time, she decided not to take the insult. She asked Karine


    softly after ncing at her. ¡°Senior, can we have a proper talk?¡±


    Upon seeing her humbled, Karine¡¯s rage finally subsided a little bit.


    ¡®Is she surrendering? Hah, she knows her limit, at least.¡¯


    ¡°Senior,¡± Cordelia continued gently. ¡°You¡¯ll have Mr. Jones¡¯ business. I won¡¯t take it from you. You¡¯ll


    take all of themission when the deal is closed. You¡¯ll take the credit. Are you happy with the


    arrangement?¡±


    Karine scoffed. ¡°You know your ce, all right!¡±


    ¡°Can we talk somewhere else? There are too many people here. There are things that I can¡¯t say


    here.¡±


    Karine agreed. She followed the former through the office building and arrived at a remote space at


    the back.


    Cordelia looked around. There was a grove¡ªthe spot was rather hidden, and nobody would pass


    by. Most importantly, there were no cameras around. She had spotted this ¡®perfect ce¡¯ to talk


    from the beginning.


    ¡°Just spit it out!¡± Karine remained arrogant. ¡°I¡¯d like to get off work early!¡±


    Cordelia had her head held low and was silent. Karine sensed the odd atmosphere. Just when she


    was going to urge the former again, a p came!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Then a burning pain instantly rose on her cheek!


    Karine was dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Cordelia served her a second p with all of her might


    before the former could react!


    Karine staggered and fell onto the ground.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± She covered her cheeks that were pped, looking at Cordelia in fear.


    Cordelia stared at her coldly. She lost the softness that she usually had, as if she had armor grown


    on her body.


    She snapped and grabbed Karine¡¯s cor to get her up. As she lifted her hand to give her the third


    p, thetter screamed, shutting her eyes instinctively while wrapping her arms around her head.


    Cordelia¡¯s hand stopped in the air.


    ¡°The first p was for humiliating me!


    ¡°The second p was for humiliating my husband!


    ¡°The third p¡­¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, if you dare hit me again, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    Cordelia gave a loud p before Karine could finish yelling.


    ¡°The third p serves as a warning to you!¡± Cordelia enunciated. ¡°If you dare criticize my husband


    again, you¡¯ll suffer worse consequences than this! Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t dare to hit you again! I didn¡¯t


    p you in front of people this time to save your reputation. If you dare to bark again, I¡¯ll show


    everyone how you got your swollen cheeks!


    ¡°Worsees to worst, I¡¯ll just quit my job. You can tell the whole world that I, Cordelia, hit you.


    Hah! I¡¯ll proudly take responsibility since I¡¯ve done it. But if you push me again, you¡¯ll bear the


    consequences!¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Nobody knew why Karine¡¯s cheeks were swollen, and there was even blood at the corner of her lips


    when she returned that day.


    She looked as clumsy as Jesse when he was beaten up the other day.


    The smart ones very soon thought of Cordelia when they connected the dots. However, as Cordelia


    was quite popr, kind, and hardworking, even if she had hit Karine, everyone would assume that


    thetter had crossed the line.


    Given that there was no solid proof, they moved on pretty quickly.


    Although no cameras captured the incident, Fredric had seen everything.


    He had been running an errand at a nearbyw firm. It was quite a scene to see Cordelia pping


    someone.


    He reported to Marcus instantly. As if he was influenced by Josiah, he had a simr tone when he


    spoke. ¡°Z, your wife is a spicy little missy. The ps she served were so precise! She even warned


    the person that she¡¯d suffer worse consequences if she dared to criticize you again!¡±


    Marcus raised his brow, and a smile appeared on his cold face.


    No wonder Cordelia looked a little panicky when she got home the other day. She even asked about


    the prison sentence for assault¡­


    He had assumed she was not actually scared, yet she braved all she had to protect him.


    Marcus felt warm. His eyes softened as he looked at the littledy who was busy working in the


    kitchen.


    He walked in slowly.


    Cordelia was fighting a fish.


    The fish was dying on the chopping board. She ced the kitchen knife t and raised it high. Thud!


    It fell hard. The fish was stunned entirely. She scraped the scales instantly and cut open its belly as


    its mouth opened and closed slowly.


    Marcus chuckled. It was his first time seeing the gory scene of a woman killing a fish, especially a


    soft woman like Cordelia.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Cordelia turned her head after hearing his chuckle. Some strands of hair


    covered her eyes.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just buy a dead fish?¡± he asked gently. ¡°Why bring so much trouble upon yourself by


    getting a live fish?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot to learn!¡± Cordelia reasoned. ¡°The dealer might switch the fish if you get them to kill


    it. They might switch it to a stale, dead fish. That¡¯d be horrible! I¡¯d rather take up the work myself to


    have my peace of mind!¡±


    Marcus smirked.


    The weather had been warmtely. She wore a T-shirt and shorts at home. Her white T-shirt was


    see-through, showing her bra straps. Meanwhile, her long, fair legs beneath the shorts were right


    before him. He watched her for a little bit when he suddenly realized his heart was racing. He


    quickly looked away.


    Cordelia adjusted the strap on her apron.


    Itnded right on her thighs.


    Marcus felt his throat tighten. It was rather dry.


    The kitchen, apron, her being busy, her naked legs, the sweat dripping on her forehead, and the tip


    of her nose¡ªall these gave him a strange, tingling feeling.


    He took a few deep breaths in to suppress those magical feelings.


    He soon realized that he was being extra. The person before him was his wife! Having those


    feelings would make sense, and it would be legal if he were really to do something to her!


    Seeing that he stood there quietly, Cordelia stood up straight to look at him. He was blushing and


    panting a little bit. The way he looked at her was odd.


    She was stunned. She wiped her hands quickly and felt his forehead.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you not feel well?


    ¡°Jeez! Why are your cheeks burning?¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Marcus choked and pulled Cordelia into his arms. Her waist easily fitted in his hand, so he tilted her


    chin up with another hand.


    As he looked into her eyes, they were clear like pools of spring. Her cherry lips parted slightly like a


    soundless temptation.


    Marcus felt a ball of me churning within him.


    Cordelia avoided his heated gaze as she blushed and panted. She could feel his unusually warm


    chest, powerful heartbeats, and the oozing manliness¡­ She felt like melting. Before his kiss came,


    she pushed him away lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± She smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I still have to cook.¡±


    Marcus stopped, a dark glint shing in his eyes.


    ¡°Tonight¡­¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was soft and weak. It was a challenge for her to utter that one word as


    she blushed bright red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep on the couch tonight. It¡¯s ufortable. Sleep in the room.¡±


    Marcus paused in a daze. This was probably the bravest thing she could say. He held back a


    chuckle and ran his thumb over her red ear, replying hoarsely, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marcus entered the bathroom right after dinner. He usually took only ten minutes to take a shower,


    but he had spent nearly an hour this time.


    Cordelia had already cut up some fruits and watched television but still did not see the maning


    up. There was only the asional sound of water running.


    Her face heated up, and she went to change into her pajamas. As she sat by the bed anxiously, she


    had no idea where to ce her hands.


    What was he going to do to herter? He was tall and muscr, so he must be stronger than the


    average¡­


    Cordelia giggled but hung her head in shame when she felt that her thoughts were too


    embarrassing.


    It was then the running water in the bathroom stopped. She jolted and clutched the edge of her


    pajamas.


    Marcus¡¯ footsteps could be hearding closer.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart thumped with intertwined feet as she was both nervous and anticipating.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She had only read what wedding nights were like in novels in the past. She used to look forward to


    these pleasant scenes when she was younger and to fantasize about marrying the person she


    loved and having an unforgettable night.


    Although this was no longer her wedding night, it would be her first time with Marcus.


    Cordelia could not help herself as a blissful smile stretched the corners of her lips. She hoped that


    everything would be like what the novels said and she could reminisce about it for life.


    In spite of it, an urgent knock rang at the door.


    Cordelia was surprised, even more so when she opened the door. Carter stood outside with a


    busted face and looked horrible, crying the moment he saw her.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Cordelia pulled him into the house. ¡°Did you get into a fight?¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± Carter looked at her with reddened eyes and kept sobbing, unable to speak a full


    sentence.


    Cordelia was anxious, forgetting all about Marcus. It was until thetter coughed that she snapped


    back to reality and slowly turned around to see a confused frowning face. Her heart skipped a beat.


    She was currently Yelena, and thetter had no younger brother¡­


    ¡°T-this is my younger cousin.¡± She forced a smile and discreetly gave Carter a look.


    Carter jolted and immediately understood what his sister meant after a nce at Marcus. This man


    in front of them was the man his sister married in ce of Yelena, so the man still did not know his


    identity. He must not ruin it for his sister.


    ¡°Carter.¡± Cordelia said softly, ¡°Greet your cousin-inw!¡±


    Carter greeted Marcus obediently and hid behind Cordelia right away. He looked at the man timidly,


    getting an inexplicablemanding presence from thetter. Did his sister not feel pressured while


    living with someone like this every day?


    Marcus nodded and retrieved the first aid kit without a word. He made Carter sit on the couch and


    patched him up.


    Carter was quite seriously injured. His forehead was bruised and swollen, and there was arge


    patch of skin scraped off his leg. His wound was sticking to his pants, and any movement caused


    him great agony.


    Even when Marcus was being gentle, Carter was still pale and sweating from the pain.


    ¡°What happened? Who beat you up?¡± Cordelia cried, ¡°Who did you offend?¡±


    Carter kept his lips pursed without a word. It only distressed Cordelia even more, and she kept


    asking, but Carter said nothing, no matter how she interrogated him.


    Marcus patted her shoulder with a look that asked her to rx before he helped Carter to the


    balcony. Cordelia watched the two of them close the door, and before long, Carter seemed to be


    talking to Marcus while wiping his tears.


    When Marcus stepped out, Cordelia hurried to him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s being bullied at school.¡± Marcus¡¯ expression was cold, with a hint of rage between his brows.


    Cordelia felt her heart clench in pain, and the impulse to cry rushed up again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a few seniors who think your cousin¡¯s an easy target and encircle him before and after school to


    ask for money from him. If he doesn¡¯t have any, he¡¯ll get beaten up.¡± Marcus bit his lips. ¡°They didn¡¯t


    get any money from him just now, so they mmed his head against the wall, yanking his hair.


    That¡¯s why the wound on his forehead is quite bad.¡±


    Cordelia sucked in a cold breath. She wanted to check her brother out on the balcony but was


    stopped by Marcus.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go yet,¡± he whispered in her ear. ¡°Boys this age are prideful. He won¡¯t want you to see him


    like this. Wait for him to calm down first.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Cordelia nodded but was suddenly puzzled. Her own brother refused to tell her that he was


    bullied but was willing to tell his brother-inw, whom he had only met?


    Marcus seemed to read her mind and smiled. ¡°There are things that only men would tell men.¡±


    Cordelia shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s only 16. What kind of a man is that!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him.¡± Marcus chuckled. ¡°When I was 16, I had already¡ª¡±


    He swallowed his words back halfway through his sentence.


    Cordelia looked up at him. ¡°Already what?¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    When Marcus was 16, he had already been epted by Walton, the top of the world¡¯s three best


    business schools. He was also the heir of the Hamertons. If he had not conspired against and


    encountered the ne crash, he would be the decision-maker of the Hamertons by now.


    Marcus could only smile in silence in response to Cordelia¡¯s questioning gaze.


    The girl pouted and wondered if Marcus had met some girl he did not end up together with when he


    was 16. After all, people said that men could hardly forget their first love. He was quite excited when


    he brought up the topic but stopped halfway. It was obvious he did not want her to know.


    Other than someone he could not have, there was no better exnation for his action.


    Disappointment shed in Cordelia¡¯s eyes. Since he did not want to tell her, she would not ask


    either. Despite that, the matter left a sour taste in her mouth.


    She quietly went back to the bedroom to change new sheets and get another set of sheets for the


    couch in the living room.


    Marcus was stunned for a few seconds. Realizing that something was wrong, he grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you setting the sheets on the couch again?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Cordelia turned to look at him.


    ¡°Everything!¡± He tried hard to make himself sound calm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯ll sleep in the room


    tonight? Aren¡¯t you going to¡­ with me¡­¡±


    ¡°My cousin¡¯s beaten up, and you have the mind to think about that?¡± Cordelia red at him. In


    addition to being angry about ¡°whoever Marcus did not get to have back then¡±, her attitude was curt.


    ¡°Carter won¡¯t be able to go home tonight for sure. Who¡¯s taking care of him if I don¡¯t keep him


    around?¡±


    Marcus did not know what Cordelia had been thinking about, so he only thought that her shift in


    attitude was¡­ kind of fast.


    ¡°He¡¯s staying tonight? Is the couch for him?¡±


    ¡°For me.¡± Cordelia wore a nk face.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Marcus widened his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not asking me to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Cordelia was expressionless. ¡°You and Carter take the room. I¡¯ll just sleep on the couch.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one bed in the room!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You two will fit.¡± Cordelia pushed the pillow to him. ¡°You can even talk about ¡®things that


    only men would tell men¡¯.¡±


    Marcus was rendered speechless by the retort and took a few deep breaths.


    While he was in the daze, Cordelia had already gotten Carter back from the balcony and asked him


    to rest in the room after he washed up.


    Carter actually obliged and went to sleep in the bedroom! Marcus felt his temples throb.


    He forced himself into the room andy down on the other side of the bed. Speaking of which, this


    was his first time sleeping on the bedroom bed since they had gotten married¡ªbut the person lying


    next to him was a man!


    He let out a long breath. The one-hour-plus he had spent in the bathroom was wasted!


    Carter heard Marcus tossing and turning. Since he was unable to sleep anytime soon, he sat up to


    chat with thetter.


    ¡°Bro, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m kind of useless? I keep getting bullied.¡±


    Carter was kind and excelled in his studies. He was simply too innocent and had always had low


    esteem due to his family. He was scared the first time he saw Marcus, but when thetter called him


    to the balcony and patiently talked to him, even intending to avenge him, he suddenly thought this


    cold- and stern-looking man was actually dependable.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Marcus,¡± he said softly. ¡°One should be independent and strong, men especially. I¡¯m


    going to learn from you, so I can protect Cordelia and my family well in the future.¡±


    Marcus kept his back against him without a word.


    ¡°Marcus, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Carter took a closer look at him. ¡°Are you not used to it


    because my sister isn¡¯t beside you?¡±


    Duh!


    Marcus harrumphed inwardly but forced a ¡°No¡± out of his lips.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good then.¡± Carter chortled. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for disturbing you both tonight¡­ I didn¡¯t


    want toe to my cousin, but I was in a bad mood after getting beaten. I don¡¯t know who else I


    could go to aside from her.


    ¡°You won¡¯t me me, right?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡± Marcus squeezed his eyes shut and prayed that his brother-inw would stop talking.


    ¡°Marcus.¡± Carter sniffed. ¡°What did you apply? Why does it smell so good?¡±


    Marcus did not respond.


    ¡°Do you always make yourself smell this nice before you sleep with my cousin?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Marcus growled, ¡°Sleep!¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Cordelia barely had any sleep that night.


    She was both worried for Carter and troubled by her imaginary love rival. Moreover, it was her first


    time sleeping on the couch, so she kept tossing and turning. It was near dawn when she gradually


    fell asleep.


    Not too long into her slumber, though, she was woken up by some noises. When she opened her


    eyes, Marcus had already changed and was ready to head out. Carter had packed his bag as well


    and followed Marcus.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where are you both going?¡± Cordelia asked in rm.


    Marcus was dressed weirdly. He was dressed in ck with a baseball cap. The stick he held was


    the one he usually used when he worked out at home.


    Cordelia did not have a good feeling about it.


    ¡°Are you going to fight?¡±


    Marcus looked at her without saying anything.


    Cordelia was in distress. It seemed that he was really going to fight. Since they got married, it got to


    do with her each time Marcus fought, and it worried her every time. She was afraid of something


    bad happening and that he would have to go in¡­


    Whatever it was this time, she would not let him act violently again!


    ¡°Stay out of this,¡± Marcus said darkly. ¡°Those bullies won¡¯t learn their lessons if they aren¡¯t taught


    one!¡±


    ¡°Must violence be stopped with violence?¡±


    ¡°What better ways are there?¡± Marcus looked at her with a determined and impassive gaze. ¡°If


    decent conversations worked, this world would be much more peaceful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know how hard to hit. Besides, the bullies won¡¯t dare pick on Carter again after


    beating them up for him. Carter¡¯s my cousin too. I can¡¯t just watch him get bullied!¡±


    Warmth filled Cordelia, and she held his hand softly. There was a moment of silence before she


    looked up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. I have a solution.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Marcus squinted. ¡°What solution do you have?¡±


    Cordelia grinned as she brandished her phone in front of him.


    ¡°We can¡¯t counter violence with violence in this case, or the troubles will be endless. My solution will


    put an end to all troubles! But Carter will have to suck it up one more time, okay?¡±


    Marcus paused and finally put down his stick. He listened to Cordelia and changed into his normal


    clothes. After breakfast, the two of them sent Carter to school together.


    Cordelia had asked Carter to go in front while she and Marcus followed him from a distance.


    Before they got to the school gate, they saw a few senior high school kids approach Carter. They


    surrounded him, patting his shoulders and tugging his backpack with ulterior smirks.


    Carter trembled in fear the moment he saw them and did not dare make a sound when he was


    dragged off to a deserted corner.


    Cordelia and Marcus kept up swiftly and hid at the side.


    The school bullies surrounded Carter and began hitting him. As Carter crouched in the center, his


    cries echoed a whileter.


    Cordelia suppressed her heartache and the urge to stop them. Instead, she chose the best angle


    and recorded the scene clearly with her phone. When she had enough footage, she met eyes with


    Marcus, and thetter rushed over to kick the high school kids off.


    Carter had new wounds on his face, but they were nothing serious. Marcus kept him behind and


    scanned the high school seniors with a strict gaze.


    ¡°Wow, Carter. H-how dare you get help!?¡± The fat guy who was the leader was brazen. ¡°Just wait!


    Stay here if you dare. I¡¯ll get my guys and see if that¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not quite possible for you to kill them,¡± a soft voice said clearly. ¡°The few of you should, instead,


    think if your parents will kill you when word about you being bullies gets out.¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Cordelia walked over slowly from the side, looking calm andposed.


    Marcus now understood her intention. She had recorded solid evidence of the bullies, and these


    high school seniors were already past 16 years old, so they would be legally charged. As long as


    the video recording was handed to the police and a court case was brought up, these students


    would have a criminal record for life.


    Cordelia looked at them coldly.


    ¡°Carter isn¡¯t the only one you guys bully, huh?¡± She spoke confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve called the police. They¡¯ll


    investigate it when they¡¯re here.¡±


    Everything was well within her control.


    The students were taken away by the police and were interrogated ording to the regr


    procedure. They came clean about their bullying, and the charges went through. The oue was


    gratifying.


    Cordelia finally avenged Carter.


    ¡°Z, your wife¡¯s pretty amazing.¡± Fredric, who had friends in the police station, heard about the matter


    and could not help giving a thumbs up.


    ¡°She¡¯s more level-headed than you and knows herw. This was excellently executed!¡±


    Marcus chuckled. Cordelia kept surprising him since they got married. It was just that¡­ he


    contributed too, even if not a merit. He was the one who had beat up the kids, after all.


    Based on Cordelia¡¯s character, she would reward him for sure¡ªor prepare a hearty meal for him, at


    least. However, she did nothing.


    He also felt that she was much colder to him these days. She no longer brought up the matter of


    sleeping in the same room either. Marcus hinted her a few times, and Cordelia should absolutely


    get it given how smart she was. Yet she acted oblivious and gave various excuses!


    The result of it was that he was still sleeping on the couch.


    Marcus sighed. His frown was deeply etched on his cold face as he was deep in thought, not even


    noticing that his cigarette was about to burn him.


    ¡°Yo, Z!¡± Josiah speedily snatched the cigarette.


    Marcus was startled before snapping back to reality.


    This was Josiah¡¯s first time seeing Marcus in such a trance.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He waved a hand in front of Marcus. ¡°Oh yeah, news from Centrolis.


    Hah¡­ Your second uncle told your grandfather to pick a wife for you!¡±


    Marcus¡¯ gaze darkened. He snubbed the cigarette in the ashtray with a stern look.


    ¡°Those people in your family? Troublemakers.¡± Fredric said in worry, ¡°If you go back one day,


    Cordelia¡­¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t be with me,¡± Marcus said in a low tone. ¡°We¡¯re from two different worlds. It¡¯s impossible


    for us to blend.¡±


    Fredric and Josiah paused before they exchanged a look, knowing what one another was thinking.


    Even a fool could see that Marcus liked Cordelia, but the man kept a straight face and kept saying


    ¡°marriage is his disguise¡± and that he only felt responsible to Cordelia as a spouse.


    He was lying to himself with such nonsense, but Cordelia had long grown on him. When the day


    they would part came and he would have to uproot Cordelia from his heart, who knew how he was


    going to endure the pain?


    After a moment of silence, Marcus suddenly asked, ¡°Do you have any ob-gyn doctor you¡¯re familiar


    with?¡±


    Josiah and Fredric stared at him wide-eyed like they had seen a ghost.


    ¡°W-What?¡± Josiah wanted tough but dared not do so. He scanned Marcus from head to toe,


    arched his brow, and eximed, ¡°Z! My man! She¡¯s pregnant already?!¡±


    Marcus scowled and rolled his eyes.


    Fredric narrowed his brows. ¡°Can you let him finish first?¡±


    Marcus coughed and said, ¡°I just wanted to ask the doctor what¡¯s good for women¡¯s health.¡±


    Josiah failed to hold himself back this time, spitting whatever he was drinking as he guffawed.


    Fredric looked at him like he was looking at a fool.


    Marcus¡¯ glower grew darker.


    The way the woman looked at him recently was sometimes doubtful and dejected. She seemed


    moody. However, he really could not recall what he said wrong or caused a misunderstanding¡ªand


    the sanitary pads he saw in the bathroom this morning shed in his mind just now.


    He had heard that women were moody before their period. It was normal for that to happen. Was


    Cordelia cold to him because she was on her period then? It seemed to be able to exin their


    current situation.


    Marcus had seen Cordelia suffer from period pain. She was all curled up on the bed, pale and


    sweaty. He did not know how it felt but wanted her to feel better.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know one, I¡¯ll ask others.¡± He looked at the two men tly.


    Josiah hooked an arm around his shoulder and chuckled, patting his chest. ¡°Others? No need. I¡¯m


    the expert!


    ¡°Let me tell you¡­ I have a secret recipe!¡± He kept his voice hushed like he was telling a secret.


    ¡°Give it to her, and I assure you that after she uses it¡­¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Cordelia had a bad stomachache, so she took a day off and did not go to work. Despite that, her


    time at home was not restful either, as she smelled a strange herbal aromaing from the kitchen


    since she woke up in the morning.


    Forcing herself to get out of bed, she went to the kitchen and saw Marcus busy inside. The


    breakfast he had prepared for her was spread out on the table¡ªburnt eggs, burnt toast, and a bowl


    of watery oats. It was not bad for this man who had never gone in the kitchen¡­


    Cordelia chuckled wryly and told him softly while leaning against the kitchen¡¯s door frame, ¡°You


    don¡¯t know how. Let me do it.¡±


    Marcus was startled and turned back to look at her. ¡°You¡¯re awake? You don¡¯t feel well, do you? Go


    back to bed after breakfast. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m making you some soup.¡± Marcus was scrambling. ¡°Go rest. I¡¯ll serve the soup when it¡¯s


    done.¡±


    Cordelia pursed her lips. His action warmed her, but her mind reminded her of something else¡ªwas


    he as considerate to his ¡°first love¡± back then? A 16-year-old boy was in the prime of his youth, so


    he must have been so passionate.


    Her smile froze as she thought of it. The knot in her heart wrenched tighter. In addition to the


    twisting pain in her lower abdomen after standing so long, she felt frustrated. It was a coincidence


    that Marcus turned back to nce at her. She red back at him and spun on her heel to go back


    to her room, closing the door as well.


    Marcus was bewildered. Were all menstruating women this moody? She was just smiling at him a


    second ago, and she red at him the next second! How troublesome!


    Josiah texted him to go to Regalia for a discussion. He turned off the stove and wanted to inform


    Cordelia when a few knocks came from the door.


    Linda was the one standing outside. She had heard that Cordelia was not feeling well, so she came


    to visit while she was out for sales.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Marcus?¡± Linda was surprised when the door opened.


    This was her first time meeting Marcus. He was unlike what she had imagined at all. She had been


    under the impression that a man who had fought and gone to jail would look somewhat thuggish or


    even demotivated, but this man was tall and handsome. His sculpted face was firm and cold, and


    his deep eyes gave off nothing to others about what was in his mind. He exuded a strong aura, and


    Linda could not help taking a few steps back.


    ¡°Mm, I am,¡± replied Marcus. ¡°Linda Quimby?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Linda chuckled.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Marcus stepped aside to let her in.


    Once Linda stepped inside, she caught a whiff of the strong herbal scent and frowned.


    ¡°What happened? Is she very ill?¡± Linda looked at him. ¡°Why is she taking medicine?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been having stomachache. I asked around for a recipe that says making soup with these


    ingredients will make it better.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Linda nodded thoughtfully.


    Her mother was a holistic doctor specializing in gynecology, so she grew up under that influence.


    She felt something was wrong just from sniffing the smell and thought she would check out what the


    pot was cooking when she had a chanceter. After all, it was for consumption. She had to watch


    out for Cordelia.


    ¡°Linda, you¡¯re here?¡± Cordelia came out of her room. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s just period pain, but I act like


    I¡¯ve fallen so sick, and you have toe to visit me¡­¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t anything petty to women, though.¡± Linda chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t look too good. Does it hurt


    a lot?¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡± Cordelia¡¯s brows were scrunched together. ¡°Can you get more painkillers from your mom for


    me? They¡¯re effective. I felt better right away after taking them thest time!¡±


    ¡°Do you still need painkillers?¡± Linda pointed at the kitchen and giggled. ¡°Your husband made you


    an all-healing soup. It¡¯s so much better than those painkillers!¡±


    Cordelia looked up at the man who stood by the side and smiled at him.


    Marcus let her know he was going out. Like usual, he did not tell her who he was out with or what


    time he would be home, just that she did not have to wait up for him to eat if it got toote.


    Cordelia sighed while looking at his back.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t sound right.¡± Linda looked at her with a smile. ¡°Our Cordelia looks like she¡¯s troubled?¡±


    Cordelia bit her lips and spilled all about the man¡¯s supposed first love.


    Linda could not helpughing after listening to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? Cordelia, you¡¯re putting yourself through so much suffering over a mere imaginary rival?


    You¡¯re hrious!¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s like I¡¯m making it up. There¡¯s no proof of it. It¡¯s kind of ridiculous that I¡¯m thinking like


    this.¡± Cordelia sat on the couch, hugging her legs, and rested her face in her hands. Her eyes were


    big and lost. ¡°But I just can¡¯t control myself.¡±


    ¡°You silly girl!¡± Linda counseled her, ¡°This is all in your head! You can¡¯t misunderstand him over a


    sentence he didn¡¯t finish, right? He might not have anyone at all!


    ¡°Okay, so even if he does have a first love, that¡¯s old history. He married you in the end, didn¡¯t he?


    What are you worried about?


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± Linda pursed her lips and said, ¡°A man like him has no family background, no job, and


    a mark on his record. Who do you think wants to fight for him with you? You¡¯re the only one


    treasuring him!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!?¡± Cordelia red at her without heat and chortled.


    She did feel better after talking to Linda. Even her stomach hurt less.


    It was then the pot on the stove gurgled. The herbal soup nearly bubbled over.


    Linda darted to open the lid, but her gaze changed when she saw the soup''s ingredients.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    ¡°Linda? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cordelia was afraid that Linda had identally burned herself as she took so long in the kitchen, so


    she got up to check on her. Unexpectedly, Linda was giggling at the pot of soup like a mad woman.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Cordelia froze. This was the scent she had been smelling since she got up in the


    morning!


    Linda held back herughter and looked at her with a meaningful gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t react too badly if I tell


    you, okay?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°So all these are herbs¡­¡± Linda picked up some ingredients and exined, ¡°These are ginseng


    slices, this is ck fungus, these are fennels¡­


    ¡°The rest aremon. You know them too. Goji berries, ginger¡­¡±


    Cordelia was confused. ¡°What are these for? Why did Marcus make this soup for me?¡±


    ¡°These enhance women¡¯s libido!¡± Linda kept giggling. ¡°Lucky, you haven¡¯t consumed any. One bowl


    and I promise you¡¯ll be insatiable like a starved wolf. Marcus wouldn¡¯t be your rival!¡±


    Cordelia was stunned before she blushed.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s up with him?¡± Linda hooked an arm around Cordelia¡¯s neck. ¡°You¡¯re having your period,


    yet he wants you active and wild at night?¡±


    ¡°Linda!¡± Cordelia red at her and stopped her from saying more.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop.¡± Linda helped her back to bed.


    Whatever Marcus¡¯ intention was, the bowl of nourishing soup was not Cordelia¡¯s to take. Linda


    made her some honey water.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I have something serious to tell you.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Cordelia grew nervous seeing Linda reel in her smile and put on a serious expression. ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    ¡°I passed by Mr. Johnson¡¯s office this morning and heard him talking to Karine. You were


    mentioned.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s face fell.


    Michael Johnson was Karine¡¯s uncle, a major shareholder in thepany. She had hit Karine the


    other day, and thetter must haveined about her to her uncle.


    She would not get to stay in thepany now, but she had yet to send out her resume. She also


    had a few cases on hand¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t get nervous now.¡± Linda patted the back of Cordelia¡¯s hand. ¡°I was quite surprised when I


    heard the conversation. Karine kept badmouthing you, but Mr. Johnson said nothing. He praised


    your capabilities at work instead and sounded like he wanted to promote you to the sales team


    leader!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Cordelia widened her eyes and was instantly puzzled.


    She was just a meager salesperson and had not met a higher executive like Michael much. She did


    not know what he was like either. Despite that, she had often heard the seniors in the office saying


    that the man was cultured and polite. He was easy to get along with and was notpletely biased


    in favor of Karine.


    ¡°Maybe Mr. Johnson values those capable and not those who are family?¡± Linda looked at her. ¡°Two


    veterans in the sales department left and took many clients with them. This is the time thepany


    needs talented people. Cordelia, maybe this is an opportunity!¡±


    Cordelia pressed her lips together and stayed silent.


    She remembered what Marcus had taught her. When she was unsure about something or


    someone, she could put herself in their shoes to consider the matter.


    ¡°Linda,¡± Cordelia uttered softly. ¡°If you were a big shareholder in thepany and your niece got hit


    by an employee, would you promote that employee without a care of what happened?


    ¡°If that employee is capable, do you think they¡¯ll be your niece¡¯s ally or enemy?¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Not only did Linda¡¯s expression change but the way she looked at Cordelia did as well. She


    genuinely did not think of this! If she were Michael, she would take it personally, too. After all, she


    was no saintess.


    ¡°Looks like I stillck the most basic judgment of people!¡± Linda chuckled. ¡°Cordelia, I didn¡¯t expect


    you to be so sound in logic when you¡¯re always so quiet!¡±


    ¡°My judgment might not be right either.¡± Cordelia chortled. ¡°But Marcus told me that I can¡¯t not keep


    my guard up. He¡¯s asked me to keep an eye out for whatever I do.


    ¡°He also said that those who are in higher ranks had a tough time climbing up there, so they aren¡¯t


    as simple as they seem.¡±


    ¡°Oh, your husband became your mentor now, huh?¡±


    It was supposed to be a tease from Linda, but Cordelia could not stop showing off her husband.


    ¡°Of course! Marcus knows a lot!¡± Cordelia could not hide how pleased she was. ¡°Linda, I always see


    him browsing foreign sites, you know? He knows several foreignnguages and keeps up with


    politics and economy!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Linda found it unbelievable as well.


    When she met Marcus earlier, she would have actually assumed that he was some impressive


    figure judging by the powerful presence and pressure he exuded if she had been unaware that he


    had gone behind bars for fighting.


    ¡°Cordelia, how much do you know about your husband?¡±


    Cordelia jolted. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    Linda chuckled. ¡°Just chatting. I¡¯m curious about him when you make him sound so amazing!¡±


    Cordelia giggled without much thought but speaking of which, she did not know Marcus much.


    Other than his ¡°glorious past¡± and that he had no family, she knew nothing more.


    The next day¡­


    When Cordelia went to work, Michael called her into his office.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia was on pins and needles, but Michael smiled at her warmly and even asked his secretary


    to make her coffee as he sat across her watching her in silence.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Cordelia.¡± Michael chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a talented individual in the sales


    department, sealing the deal with Mr. Sean within her second month in thepany, and I¡¯ve


    always wanted to meet you. My wish is finally fulfilled today!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve ttered me, Mr. Johnson.¡± Cordelia ced her coffee down and remainedposed. ¡°You


    can actually see me anytime, Mr. Johnson. But you¡¯re usually busy, and my sales aren''t actually


    outstanding in the department.¡±


    Michael squinted and studied her from head to toe again.


    Cordelia was not just a pretty face¡ªshe knew how to talk. With just a few words, she managed to


    take care of his ego and keep a low profile about her merit. She was truly a talented individual. It


    was no wonder that his niece was so against her.


    In spite of it, this was a time when thepany needed talented people. It would be thepany¡¯s


    loss if they lost a capable person like this.


    They could pick on Cordelia anytime they wanted but could not do it in broad daylight. She had to


    suffer, but in others¡¯ eyes, it was thepany and superior¡¯s appreciation of her capabilities. Only


    then could their goal be achieved.


    Michael stroked his gold ring with a sly smirk.


    ¡°Cordelia, I asked to see you today because I have a task for you.¡±


    Cordelia looked up at him.


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s always hoped to enter Centrolis¡¯ market and started nning for this a few years


    ago.¡± Michael said, ¡°But it isn¡¯t easy. Supply has always been more than demand. Everyone has


    their eyes on it, and ourpany doesn¡¯t have any unique strength, so we can only watch others


    make a profit.


    ¡°Now that two seniors from the sales department left and have taken many clients, it¡¯s tough for us.


    ¡°We shareholders discussed it and want to promote capable young people.¡±


    Cordelia frowned slightly as her heart thumped.


    Michael smiled at her with aplex gaze. ¡°Cordelia, we unanimously agree that you fit this role.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Those who are capable do more,¡± replied Michael. ¡°You¡¯re the best person to explore Centrolis¡¯


    market.¡±


    Cordelia blinked, suddenly feeling anxious.


    ¡°We¡¯ve seen the sales proposals you prepared. They¡¯re pretty much perfect,¡± Michaelplimented


    her. ¡°Your sales result speaks for itself too. You¡¯re outstanding in performance. We don¡¯t want to


    miss a talented individual like you!


    ¡°Cordelia, if we manage to enter Centrolis¡¯ market, the board won¡¯t just keep you as the sales team


    leader. We¡¯ll promote you to sales supervisor and rece Jesse. What do you think?¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia took a few deep breaths after leaving Michael¡¯s office to calm down her thrashing heart.


    She patted her face, but her frown remained knitted as her brain was both nk and chaotic.


    It had not been long since she entered the workforce, and she had handled everything based on


    instinct. She could not figure out what Michael was thinking or what kind of chess game he was


    ying. Was she indispensable or cannon fodder?


    The sales supervisor position was tempting, and she considered the job to explore Centrolis¡¯ market


    challenging, but was this an opportunity or a crisis?


    Cordelia sighed and wanted to go back to her seat to mull over it, only for someone to walk toward


    her with a sneer.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Cordelia was surprised. Jesse blocked her way with a sneer, and his gaze was hostile and


    disdainful.


    ¡°Hah, my dear junior, you¡¯re learned and skilled now! You even have your eyes on my position,


    huh?¡±


    Cordelia did not want to argue with him and went around him, but Jesse spoke up again behind her.


    ¡°You think that sly old fox Michael sincerely wants to promote you? He¡¯s just using you!¡±


    Cordelia turned to look at him.


    Jesse tugged his tie in annoyance. He slowly paced to her, but she could not help being nauseated


    by the pungent tobo scent on him.


    ¡°Cordelia, if you like my ce so much, I¡¯ll give it to you! Whye at me like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never coveted your ce.¡± Cordelia looked at him coldly. ¡°Mr. Johnson asked me over and said


    that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Those who are capable work more?¡± Jesse scoffed. ¡°That fox used me the same way back then!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s gaze dimmed as she leaned back to put some distance between them.


    ¡°Centrolis is a piece of meat so hard to chew that the director is powerless. And you? You want to


    score it?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to try to know if that¡¯s possible,¡± Cordelia answered clearly, as clear as her gaze was.


    ¡°Thepany has never taken seniority into ount. If you¡¯re so scared of me taking your ce,


    compete with me fair and square!¡±


    Jesseughed.


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯re so silly it¡¯s cute! Fine, since you¡¯re set on trying to chew this rubber meat, let me


    tell you what I¡¯ve picked up over the years!


    ¡°There are four major families in Centrolis. Win over any one of them, and you won¡¯t have to worry


    for the rest of your life!¡± Jesse¡¯s gaze was dark. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about the top of the four major


    families, the Hamertons. You can try the Bayers! The heir is known for being a womanizer anyway.


    Who knows? He might take a liking to you!¡±


    Cordelia was scowling with clenched fists. She took a deep breath and smiled at Jesse after a few


    seconds of silence. ¡°You always like talking about women and their beauty.¡±


    Jesse paused and studied her with a squint.


    ¡°Jesse Ford,¡± Cordelia called him with his full name and a cold gaze. ¡°To you, women must have


    exchanged whatever achievement they got with themselves, is that it? Women must sell themselves


    and take such shortcuts if they want to achieve anything?¡±


    Jesse looked at her and snorted in disdain.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hah! Looks like you must be envious of women¡¯s innate advantage since you talk about it so much,


    right, Mr. Ford? You must hate that you¡¯re a man and can¡¯t take a woman¡¯s ¡®shortcut¡¯ when you fail


    to sign a deal!


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, though.¡± Cordelia crossed her arms and said, ¡°There¡¯s a country excelling in


    transgender surgeries. It¡¯s not too far, and it¡¯s cheap. Return tickets will only cost half a month of


    your sry. You can totally free up a weekend to get the surgery done.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Jesse gnashed his teeth. ¡°Cordelia, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good-looking, Mr. Ford. You¡¯d definitely look better than me if you became a woman! The


    company will rely on you for its sales then!¡±


    The people around them who heard it chuckled behind their hands as they whispered about Jesse¡¯s


    loss.


    Cordelia smirked and left.


    Jesse stood rooted, dazed for a long moment. The sharpness that gleamed from Cordelia¡¯s


    impassive gaze was chilling and exactly like Marcus, who had beaten him up the other day.


    ¡­


    Cordelia looked up information on theputer right after returning home and having dinner.


    Marcus was curious and peeked behind her only to see Josiah¡¯s photo on Cordelia¡¯s screen!


    Cordelia studied the information and photo the whole night, memorizing Josiah¡¯s preferences and


    such.


    Marcus¡¯ gaze darkened, and he silently went to the balcony, closing the door. His sandbag and


    boxing gloves were there, and he spent some time boxing. The longer he did it, the more frustrated


    he felt. He nced inside the house and saw that Cordelia was still focused on theputer.


    He punched the bag and went to stand at a corner of the balcony. He pulled out his phone, gave it a


    thought, and called Josiah.


    ¡°Z?¡± Josiah was at the bar, surprised at receiving the call. ¡°How may I help you?¡±


    The other end of the line was silent.


    Josiah checked his screen. The signal was fine, and the call was connected, so he asked again, ¡°Z,


    what¡¯s up?¡±


    Marcus was still quiet.


    ¡°Z, tell me anything, I¡¯ll surely¡ª¡±


    The speaker suddenly boomed with a growl, ¡°Don¡¯t appear in front of me for nothing!¡±


    Josiah shuddered. When he checked the screen again, the call was cut. He could not believe it.


    Marcus, who had never contacted him first, called him at night just to shout this at him?


    Perplexed, Josiah looked at Fredric. ¡°How did I offend him again?¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    This time, Fredric could not help him either.


    ¡°Is it because¡­ the recipe you gave him was problematic?¡±


    Josiah pped his own head. ¡°Was she not insatiable?¡±


    Fredric chuckled wryly. ¡°Maybe it was too much and disrupted Z¡¯s hormones!¡±


    Josiah almost spat the alcohol he drank on the man¡¯s face.


    ¡­


    Marcus pulled the balcony door open to go inside, looking up to meet Cordelia¡¯s slightly surprised


    eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± He looked unfazed.


    ¡°You were on the phone?¡±


    ¡°Mm, sn¡­ inmatest time,¡± Marcus answered. ¡°He asked to borrow some money now that he¡¯s


    out. I asked him not to contact me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cordelia nodded. ¡°No wonder you shouted so loudly just now. The whole building nearly


    copsed! But you did the right thing. Don¡¯t contact those people in the past if you can. After all,


    you¡¯re married. We ought to live well from now on.¡±


    It strung a chord in Marcus. Despite that, Cordelia¡¯s eyes were still on the screen when she said


    that. Once he remembered that Josiah¡¯s photo was there, he was disgruntled.


    Cordelia was on the screen for a long time. She rubbed her eyes and felt her stomach ache again.


    As she looked around for painkillers, Marcus walked over and mmed herptop shut.


    She froze and stared wide-eyed at him. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m still reading!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to read?!¡± He pulled a long face.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a client. I need to get myself familiar with his habits and interests first, then¡ª¡±


    Before she finished, she saw Marcus taking her pillow and sheets into the bedroom and cing


    them on the other side of the bed.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she felt her face heat up. She asked softly, ¡°What are you


    doing?¡±


    Marcus was still scowling when he uttered, ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s face was red. She timidly stood by the bedroom door and fiddled with her clothes.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t today.¡± Her voice was barely audible.


    ¡°Can¡¯t what?¡± Marcus frowned.


    Cordelia stomped her foot in embarrassment. ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ that!¡±


    Marcus only came to a realization when he saw how red she was. She misunderstood what he


    meant by sleeping. With a stretch of his arm, he pulled her over and kept her in front of him.


    As theyy on the bed, Marcus hugged Cordelia from the back. She tensed as she felt his hand


    move down all the way to her lower abdomen¡­


    She wanted to stop him, but his hand began to rub her stomach gently. His palm was warm, and he


    was hugging her from the back. The heat he gave off soothed her stomachache.


    Cordelia felt much better. She then heard his husky voice next to her ear. ¡°I know you can¡¯t. I¡¯m not


    doing anything!¡±


    It pulled a sweet smile from Cordelia as the sweetness went all the way to her heart.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take the painkillers next time,¡± he said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll warm you up with my hands. Much better


    than the medicine.¡±


    Cordelia nodded and snuggled toward Marcus. Her soft hair scratched his Adam¡¯s apple, causing


    him to gulp and feel a little parched. Her fragrant scent seemed to keep invading his nose too.


    Marcus bit his lip harshly. Only the pain could keep him rational and clear-minded for the time being.


    Cordelia had no idea of the sufferings Marcus was currently going through. She only felt warm and


    rxed since her tummy did not hurt anymore. She smiled. She had had no choice back when she


    married Marcus. It was a gamble that betted on her happiness.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The fact that she had won the bet was unexpected. God had given her such a nice husband.


    If she had not married in ce of Yelena, this warmth would belong to thetter, and the one in


    Marcus¡¯ arms right now would be her too¡­


    Cordelia was suddenly sorrowful upon recalling these.


    ¡°Marcus.¡± She asked softly, ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Marcus paused.


    ¡°If¡­¡± She turned around to look at him. ¡°If you discovered that I¡¯ve lied to you one day or done


    something you can¡¯t ept, would you forgive me?¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Marcus looked at her quietly with a dark look. There was no expression on his cold face but a


    complex emotion that surged at the bottom of his dark eyes.


    Cordelia suddenly realized it. ¡®I have been meeting clients and studying client profiles, so he better


    not misunderstand it¡­¡¯


    ¡°Marcus! I-I don¡¯t mean it like that!¡± She hurried to exin, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t betray our marriage.


    What I said about lying to you is¡­¡±


    She paused, licked her lips, and said very softly, ¡°If you realized I don¡¯t deserve you being so nice to


    me one day, what would you do?¡±


    Marcus looked at her for some time before he chuckled. He did not say anything. Instead, he


    hugged her gently and stroked her long hair.


    Cordelia¡¯s face was pressed against his chest as she listened to his powerful heartbeats. It gave her


    a great sense of security.


    ¡°Stop thinking so much.¡± His voice was hoarse. ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Cordelia grinned and wrapped her arms around his waist, closing her eyes softly.


    Sleep was incredibly sound to her.


    Marcus was used to sleeping alone and did not sleep much through the night. His arm was


    Cordelia¡¯s to rest her head on, and his entire being was hers to hug. He dared not move.


    When he woke up groggily in the morning, he realized that the girl was clinging to him like an


    octopus. One of her fair legs was hooked over his hips, and her arms were wound around his neck.


    She was also grinding her teeth.


    She did not look presentable in her sleep, but it was adorable and real.


    Marcus chortled and did not have it in him to disrupt her sweet dream. He very gently turned her to


    another side and carefully slid off the bed to make breakfast.


    When Cordelia woke up and patted an empty spot next to her, her heart dropped, and she ran out.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Marcus stepped out of the kitchen with an apron. ¡°I didn¡¯t wake you since you were


    so sound asleep. Wash up ande eat.¡±


    She looked at the breakfast served. It consisted of simple hard-boiled eggs, milk, and toast, but this


    was a significant improvementpared to the burnt things previously.


    Happiness flooded Cordelia as she thought that she had not married the wrong person.


    ¡­


    ¡°Right, I have something to tell you.¡± Cordelia remembered something halfway through breakfast.


    ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip tomorrow and won¡¯t be around for four to five days. Take good care of


    yourself.¡±


    ¡°Business trip?¡± Marcus did not look thrilled as he buttered the toast. ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°Centrolis.¡±


    Marcus¡¯ action halted, and an unnoticeable dark hazy look shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Yourpany has business in Centrolis?¡±


    Cordelia nodded. ¡°I was given the task to venture into Centrolis¡¯ market. If I seed, they¡¯ll promote


    me to sales supervisor!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to fight for anything.¡± Her gaze was clear, and her voice soft. ¡°But Jesse and Karine


    are too much. I can only work hard and climb higher if I want to save myself. I¡¯ve also calcted. If I


    manage to be the sales supervisor, my ie will be three times higher!¡±


    Cordelia nced at Marcus. The man was still expressionless.


    ¡°Honey.¡± Cordelia held his hand gently and said with a smile, ¡°We can move into a bigger house and


    live morefortably when I make more money. I¡¯ll get a cheap car, and you can drive it around


    when you¡¯re free. You won¡¯t have to squeeze into the bus anymore!¡±


    Marcus looked up into her beautiful eyes, filled with anticipation for the future.


    A house? A car? He could have as many of those as he wanted to. No matter how big a house and


    how luxurious a car, they were asmon as the butter and bread in his hands right now.


    There was no second woman who was like this one in front of him, who only had eyes for him,


    though.


    Marcus¡¯ eye twitched. He felt choked like a rock was lodged in his heart.


    ¡°Silly.¡± He rubbed her head. ¡°You really want to take care of me?¡±


    Cordelia blinked. ¡°Yeah. Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always men who take care of women. No wife who earns for her husband!


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for jobs recently too. There should be news soon,¡± Marcus said softly. ¡°I won¡¯t let


    you handle everything alone. This home belongs to the two of us. I¡¯ll be responsible for you.¡±


    Cordelia kept a long look at him and smiled sweetly. She peeled another egg and ced it on his


    te.


    The next day¡­


    Cordelia was off to Centrolis with her coworker, Annie.


    Centrolis was unlike Jangasas¡ªit felt richer. If Jangasas were a docile and pretty heiress of a


    notable family, Centrolis was the royal and noble princess.


    Once theynded, Cordelia called Marcus to let him know.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve arrived.¡± She smiled as she looked around. She and Annie were walking on the busy


    street in the business district of Centrolis, where towering skyscrapers were everywhere, and Annie


    was busy snapping photos.


    Marcus replied without much emotion, ¡°You have someone else with you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Annie¡¯s with me,¡± Cordelia answered softly. ¡°She¡¯s all y and doesn¡¯t want to go back to the


    hotel, insisting I walk around with her.¡±


    ¡°Mm, you both be careful. Don¡¯t get separated. You aren¡¯t familiar with the area.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    ¡°There are lots of fun ces in Centrolis.¡± Marcus smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll send you a few addressester. You


    can visit there with your coworker after work.¡±


    Cordelia was quiet for a moment before she asked him, ¡°Honey¡­ y-you¡¯ve been to Centrolis?¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Marcus had a slight change of expression.


    Robert, next to him, signaled him to look outside.


    He saw his littledy through the car window, standing in the middle of the street, stunned.


    Pedestrians were passing her by. Thendmark building behind her was the Hamerton Group¡¯s


    headquarters.


    Cordelia stuck her phone against her ear, patiently waiting for his reply.


    He sighed and said softly, smiling. ¡°I¡­ stirred trouble in Centrolis before, so I was there for some


    time.¡±


    Cordelia paused and then changed the subject instantly.


    Robert had been watching. He had no idea what Marcus was talking about on the phone, but he


    was smiling happily.


    He had never seen him looking so gentle before.


    He only asked quietly after Marcus hung up while seeing Cordelia and her colleague walking far


    away, ¡°Sir, should we clear the ces you mentioned to Ms. Jenner?¡±


    ¡°No need. Let her be at her ease.¡± Marcus regained his usual coldness. ¡°Send more people to


    protect her for the next few days. Be discreet. I don¡¯t want her to know.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡± He squinted. ¡°Unless I¡¯m there, stop anyone from the Hamertons from getting close to her!¡±


    At the Hamerton Manor located on Splendor Mountain on the south of Centrolis¡­


    It was built along the mountain. Its magnificence and sophistication made it look like an independent


    kingdom. As the head of the four families, the Hamertons predominated close to half of the


    country¡¯s economy.


    Zephyr Hamerton walked down the stairs slowly. The massive living room was lively before. It fell


    silent suddenly.


    The neat suit he woreplemented his tall and muscr body perfectly. His chiseled face filled


    with resolution. His deep and cold eyes put a guard up against him and the world.


    He nced through those fawning faces lightly and nodded to show courtesy. He said nothing as he


    got his men to get rid of those people.


    Since the two days he returned to Centrolis, visitors did not stoping.


    Rumor had it that Zephyr Hamerton had been burned into dust during the air crash. Infightings were


    roaring among the Hamertons, and everyone was coveting the heir¡¯s position.


    However, not only did Zephyr survive, but he also came back.


    Be it the Hamertons or the other families, those idiots wanted to find out the truth themselves, to


    see what exactly happened.


    ¡°Master.¡± Robert walked to him and whispered, ¡°Your second uncle sent his men here many times.¡±


    Zephyr suddenly clenched his fists that were on the sides of his body.


    Before the news of his death spread to the Hamertons in Centrolis, his second uncle, Matthew


    Hamerton, was the one who had been worked up the most. It was said that he would pray to God


    every day, eager to show the world how much he loved his nephew.


    However, the more guilty a person was, the more they wanted to prove themselves.


    Zephyr knew that Matthew had been putting on a show for his grandfather.


    ¡°He even held a wee dinner for you tomorrow night at the Splendor Dynasty.¡± Robert chuckled.


    ¡°They¡¯re spreading the news that the Hamertons are using the dinner for a wife search for you. So


    not only thedies from Centrolis will be there tomorrow, but many will alsoe from other


    ces.¡±


    ¡°Hah. My second uncle is putting so much effort into my marriage.¡± Zephyr scoffed. ¡°I believe he has


    been picking girlfriends for me since I was in university?¡±


    Matthew had introduced over ten women to Zephyr throughout the years. Each of them had been


    under his uncle¡¯s orders, but Zephyr had seen through all of them. He had mercilessly chased them


    out of Centrolis.


    He wondered what game he would y at the setup dinner tomorrow.


    ¡°Are Josiah and Fredric back?¡± Zephyr yed with the nts on the balcony in a rxed manner.


    ¡°They are.¡± Robert nodded. ¡°They¡¯ll be at the dinner tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, ask them to watch out, especially Josiah. Don¡¯t let him drink too much. He spews nonsense


    whenever he does that.¡±


    Zephyr went upstairs when he was done.


    He suddenly felt the stairs were extremely long as if he could not get to the end no matter what.


    He felt tired as he made his way to his room. Heid his hand on his forehead as hey on the bed.


    He was missing the tiny ce he rented in Jangasas.


    There was also the fragrance of flowers on the balcony. They were irises Cordelia had nted


    herself. She loved basking in the sun on the chair. She had a dazzling smile when sunlight hit her


    face.


    Zephyr got up to the cloakroom, took a belt, and caressed it for a long time.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It was the belt that Cordelia had gotten him.


    She had only had $400 in her ount back then and transferred him the money without hesitation


    since he said he liked the belt. She even eased the situation, saying, ¡°A wife should buy her


    husband belts. It¡¯s to bind you to me!


    ¡°We must get a good one since we¡¯re spending the money. It¡¯s durable, so we¡¯ll be bound forever!¡±


    He smirked in sweetness.


    There were many branded belts in his cloakroom. He never cared for those things.


    However, he could never wear this belt. It would pain him even if there was the slightest scratch on


    it.


    Zephyr took a deep breath in as he quickly changed into the T-shirt and jeans he wore when he


    came from Jangasas. He finally felt normal as he looked into the mirror.


    That was Marcus¡ªthe Marcus that belonged to Cordelia only.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    There had been no progress on the project the past few days. Cordelia and Annie could not even


    get into the Bayer Group.


    Thetter was discouraged. She squatted by the road, defeated.


    The scorching sun was burning. The heat was enough to agitate.


    Cordelia fetched her a bottle of water with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch somewhere. We¡¯ll try again in


    the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, Cordelia.¡± Annie¡¯s voice sounded dispirited. ¡°Seems like Jesse was telling the truth. It¡¯s


    hard to conquer the Centrolis market. We¡¯ve been here for so many days. Mr. Bayer aside, we


    haven¡¯t been able to meet the mere person in charge!


    ¡°I suggest that we give up¡­¡± Annie pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long we will have to wait if this goes


    on!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Cordelia was optimistic. ¡°You''ve been in sales for two years now. You should know


    that closing the sales from one meeting is impossible. As soon as we have the slightest chance to


    deliver our proposal, it¡¯ll be a big step for us!¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t even have the chance to do that!¡±


    Just as Annie was doneining, she saw a ck luxury car driving toward the building¡¯s


    entrance. Some ten security guards lifted their spirits as they ran over to wee the person.


    A young man got out of the car. He looked like a celebrity. He had the arroganceing from a


    prestigious family.


    Annie recognized that he was Josiah Bayer and patted Cordelia¡¯s arm in excitement.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Bayer!¡± Her eyes lit up. ¡°Wow, he¡¯s even more good-looking than in pictures. He¡¯s so


    handsome and cool¡­ Hah, seems like Jesse was truthful about that as well!¡±


    Cordelia rolled her eyes at her.


    She was not a fanatic like Annie. She knew she could not miss this opportunity!


    If they could hand the proposal to Mr. Bayer directly, it would be more useful than scheduling


    hundreds of appointments.


    Cordelia gnashed her teeth and sprinted forward!


    However, the tall security guards around blocked her right away. They were used to these fanatic


    girls. They assumed she was some fangirl throwing herself at their boss again, so they made a wall


    and blocked Cordelia out.


    ¡°Sir, I have something urgent to talk to Mr. Bayer about¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss, everyone whoes for Mr. Bayer says the same thing!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Cordelia flushed as she panicked. ¡°I have a sales proposal. It won¡¯t take too much of


    Mr. Bayer¡¯s time. I only need five minutes¡­ I can do it in three minutes. I can exin it if he doesn¡¯t


    want to look at it!¡±


    The guards looked at each other and smiled. They worked perfectly together as they held Cordelia


    on each side outside of the building. They let go simultaneously, almost dropping her on all fours.


    Annie got up immediately to help her up. She reasoned with the guards in rage.


    ¡°Miss, please stop this!¡± The guards were rendered speechless. ¡°This trick is so old. Can youe


    up with something new?¡±


    ¡°All girls are trying to get ahead by marrying rich men nowadays!¡± Someone teased. ¡°Hah. Miss, if


    you really want to marry rich, the Hamertons are doing a wife search tonight. There will be rich men


    at the dinner. Our boss will be there too. Don¡¯t miss it!¡±


    ¡°Eh, can they get in? Haha¡­¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. She went over, limping. ¡°Sir, where is the dinner?¡±


    The guards gave her a helpless and scornful look.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°The Splendor Dynasty! Hah, all the best, youngdy!¡±


    Cordelia ignored their disdain and memorized the hotel''s name in all seriousness.


    She squeezed the proposal in her hand. The confident and optimistic smile appeared on her pretty


    face again.


    Josiah heard themotion behind faintly. He instinctively turned his head to look the moment


    before he stepped into the building.


    Forget it that he did not look. Now that he had, his mind went nk, and he froze where he was.


    ¡°W-What happened?¡±


    ¡°I think the twodies wanted to see you,¡± the assistant said softly. ¡°But the guards chased them


    out.¡±


    Josiah had his eyes widened, feeling a chill on his back. He was getting goosebumps.


    He took out his phone to call Marcus right away.


    ¡°Mr. Z, your wife is in Centrolis. But I don¡¯t know why she came here to see me¡­ Umm, should I


    meet her or not?¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Marcus chuckled a little bit over the phone.


    However, the meaning of it was unclear. Josiah could not figure out why he did that, so he braced


    himself by asking, ¡°Mr. Z¡­ Why did shee to me? For work?¡±


    Marcus paused. Upon recalling Cordelia had been researching Josiah the entire night, the


    uneasiness he felt came rushing back.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re good-looking!¡± He hung up the phone after saying that angrily.


    Josiah spent the entire day in fear.


    In the end, he decided to wait. He would wait to see what Cordelia would do next and would y it


    by ear then.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    Later on, Cordelia waited at the Splendor Dynasty¡¯s entrance on her own.


    The building, as magnificent as a castle, was lit bright tonight. It was extraordinarily lively. There


    were luxury cars parked everywhere on the property. Some peoplended their private helicopters


    on the helipad behind the hotel.


    Those who were invited were of high status.


    Cordelia¡¯s in outfit did not fit in the event at all.


    She tried her best to hide behind the pir to avoid the crowd. Nevertheless, she would look around


    every now and then, worried that she may have missed Josiah.


    However, everyone dressed in elegant dazzle here, while all luxury cars looked almost the same. It


    was rather tough to find someone among them.


    Cordelia sighed. She continued to wait while holding the documents.


    Soon, she saw a few familiar faces walking toward her.


    She was shocked, but it was toote for her to run. Yelena coughed loudly and yelled, ¡°Cordelia?¡±


    William and the stepmother, Joanne Garcia, suddenly stopped walking.


    Cordelia slowly showed her face from behind the pir. She looked awkward as she nodded to greet


    them.


    ¡°Cordelia?¡± William was nothing less surprised than her. ¡°W-Why are you here?¡±


    She bit her lip and remained silent.


    Yelena crossed her arms. Stepping on her heels, she circled Cordelia to take a good look at her and


    scoffed. ¡°Do you think you belong here? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here for the Hamertons¡¯ ball as well?¡±


    ¡°What? What makes you think that you belong here?¡± Joanne chimed in. ¡°Cordelia, did you not look


    at yourself in the mirror before you came? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to be dressed like this for such


    an event? You want Mr. Z to take a liking to you when you look like this? He might be disgusted


    even if you threw yourself at him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re married. Instead of staying home with your useless husband, you came here to


    embarrass yourself! Or are you just like your mother, that you just have to seduce men?¡±


    Yelena and Joanne threw insults at Cordelia. They did not want to miss any opportunities to


    humiliate her.


    Cordelia felt as if there was a rock pressing on her heart.


    She knew that her mother had done something shameful back then and was well aware that she


    was an illegitimate daughter. Therefore, she lived her life tipping her toe. She even substituted


    Yelena to marry Marcus.


    When would they ever let her go?


    She took a deep breath in with her fists clenched. She was shaking a little bit.


    William nced at her with a frown. ¡°Cordelia, are you really here for the ball?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she replied softly. ¡°I¡¯m here for work. I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±


    ¡°Work?¡± Yelena snickered in mockery. ¡°Ahh, I almost forgot my sister is soaring in that Bowfest


    Foreign Trading. I heard you¡¯re being promoted to a supervisor?


    ¡°Wow, a promotion surees fast for you! Sigh. You¡¯re working so hard to feed your useless


    husband. How many men did you sleep with to be promoted so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Stop ndering me, Yelena!¡± Cordelia¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°You¡¯re viting my reputation by making


    things up. I can totally sue you!¡±


    ¡°Wow, you know thew? Sue me, then!¡±


    Yelena was boastful. She pointed her finger at Cordelia and then poked her head.


    Her sharp and long nail scratched Cordelia¡¯s scalp. Before she could react to the pain, Yelena


    grabbed her cor and shoved her hard!


    Cordelia staggered, fell backward, and the documents in her hands scattered everywhere.


    Cordelia picked them up in panic while Yelena nced at her in disdain. Just when she was going


    to step on the back of her hand, a middle-aged man in a suit walked out of the hotel.


    Joanne tucked at Yelena and signaled her. ¡°Let¡¯s get away from this b*tch. We should quickly make


    our way to the banquet hall!¡±


    The people around greeted the man as he walked over.


    He walked directly to Cordelia. He bowed and looked at the crowd with a polite smile.


    ¡°Are you Ms. Jenner from Jangasas?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Yelena and Joanne rushed forward with obsequious smiles. ¡°We¡¯re the Jenners.


    I¡¯m Ms. Jenner!


    ¡°Are you here to wee us? Please lead the way, then!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes dimmed. Her hair was messy, and she looked clumsy with the pile of messy


    documents.


    She knew that the man was not asking for her, so she backed off quietly. Never had she thought the


    man would clear his throat and say louder, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the Ms. Jenner I¡¯m asking for is Cordelia


    Jenner!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Even Cordelia stood where she was, frozen. It took her a while to snap back to her senses.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    ¡°D-Did you make a mistake?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Yelena yelled with her shrill voice, ¡°How is it possible that you¡¯re looking


    for her!?¡±


    ¡°May I know if you¡¯re Ms. Cordelia Jenner?¡± The man had a smile on his face, but his eyes were


    cold. ¡°If you¡¯re not, please step back!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°This is the Splendor Dynasty. The Hamertons are hosting the dinner,¡± the man said tly. ¡°It¡¯s my


    job to decide who to wee and who not to wee. I don¡¯t need you to tell me how to do my


    job!¡±


    Yelena¡¯s face paled from the rage. The corner of her lips twitched, and she could not squeeze a


    word.


    Joanne and William looked at each other, troubled. They thought what was happening was odd.


    It was Cordelia! How would a disgraced illegitimate daughter deserve to be in such an event!?


    ¡°Ms. Jenner.¡± The man walked to Cordelia and nodded respectfully. ¡°Pleasee with me.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart was pounding. As if she was struck by lightning, her chaotic mind was now empty.


    ¡°Sir, d-did you make a mistake?¡± she asked softly in a testing manner. ¡°I don''t have an invitation.


    And I¡¯m not here for the ball. I just want to deliver some documents¡­¡±


    ¡°Pleasee with me, Ms. Jenner. Don¡¯t get me in trouble.¡± Smiling, the man looked at her.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Joanne was pissed and tucked at the man. ¡°What about us?¡±


    The man smirked. ¡°Do you have an invitation?¡±


    ¡°What invitation!?¡± Joanne looked like a shrewd woman with her hands on her hips. ¡°Go ask around.


    The youngdy of the Quimbies of Centrolis is m-my aunt¡¯s niece! She¡¯ll grant us ess to the ball!


    Who are you to ask for the invitation from me!?¡±


    ¡°The Quimbies?¡± The man pursed his lips and chuckled out loud. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m the Splendor


    Dynasty¡¯s general manager. I work for the four families. Forgive me for being ignorant, but I don¡¯t


    see the Quimbies on the list.¡±


    Joanne¡¯s expression changed. William red at her angrily.


    At that moment, more and more people were passing by. Some looked at them curiously. Their eyes


    were like sharp des, making William ashamed.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner.¡± The general manager stretched his arm respectfully. ¡°After you!¡±


    Cordelia pursed her lips and went with him. The general manager pped, and two attendants


    instantly came over, stopping reporters from bothering her.


    Yelena stomped hard as she watched Cordelia being escorted to the dazzling hall like a star.


    Cordelia went into a room with the general manager. It was beautiful as if it was a fairy¡¯sir.


    However, the room was located far from the banquet hall. She could no longer hear the noise.


    Exquisite and sumptuous dishes were served on the table. There were even attendants on call.


    Just as Cordelia was confused by the situation, the general manager smiled at her. ¡°You may eat


    first, Ms. Jenner. My master knew that you didn¡¯te in a gown, so he arranged to put you here.


    Are you happy with this?¡±


    Cordelia was stunned before nodding hard.


    ¡°Master said it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t go to the dinner as long as you¡¯re well-fed and have fun.¡±


    ¡°May I know who your master is¡­¡±


    The general manager showed a cryptic smile while looking at the documents she was holding.


    ¡°Who are you giving these documents to, Ms. Jenner?¡±


    Cordelia thought about it. Could it be that Josiah had seen her trying to get into the Bayer Group


    this afternoon?


    She was surprised by the high and mighty man being kind to a guest. He had arranged her


    somewhere far from the hall. She did not have to be drowned in the crowd, yet she would be fed


    and rested all she wanted here.


    Perhaps she could get this man to deliver the sales proposal¡­


    Cordelia smiled and bowed at the general manager. She then ced the documents in his hands


    with all seriousness.


    ¡­


    After returning to Jangasas, Cordelia excitedly told Marcus about it.


    He sat on the couch, watching herdy cleaning the house while telling her story like a happy


    magpie.


    He chuckled as if they were a world apart.


    Cordelia was over the moon. Not only had she managed to deliver the sales proposal, but she was


    also happy that she saw Joanne and Yelena¡¯s raging faces when they were stopped at the door.


    However, she did not tell Marcus about it.


    Therefore, Josiah¡¯s name was repeated many times throughout her story.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d return with nothing. All thanks to Mr. Bayer, I finally sent the proposal out. I¡¯ve done my


    job.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Bayer to be so nice to be inviting me in! But I didn¡¯t join that ball. I was only


    eating in a beautiful room.


    ¡°He¡¯s different from what I imagined. I thought a person who was born with a silver spoon in his


    mouth like him would be yful¡­ I didn¡¯t expect him to be ambitious!¡±


    ¡°Ambitious?¡±


    Marcus was quite pissed already. He was fuming when he heard that. He could not help but scoff.


    ¡°Did you see him? Did you talk to him?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Feeling embarrassed, Cordelia scratched her head. ¡°But isn¡¯t he ambitious to be willing to


    look at my proposal?¡±


    ¡°All you know about him is limited to pictures and some official information. The dinner was the


    biggest connection you guys had, but you have never met him¡­ You can tell that he¡¯s ambitious


    just from that?¡±


    Cordelia peeped at Marcus carefully and noticed something was wrong. He looked terrible.


    She was stunned when she asked softly, ¡°Wh-What¡¯s wrong, hubby? Are you mad?¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Marcus was stunned too.


    Was his rage that obvious? Why was he jealous of Josiah for nothing? Thetter had been following


    him since they were young.


    After coughing softly, Marcus picked up the mug and took a sip of water. He stayed silent.


    A pair of tiny, soft hands tucked at him.


    Subsequently, the subtle scent of her body flirted with his nose.


    ¡°Hubby.¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was as soft as cotton candy. She showed a pleasing smile. ¡°I¡¯ll stop if you


    don¡¯t like me talking about work.¡±


    Marcus instinctively smirked. He felt better now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I dislike listening to you talk about your work.¡± He turned his face to look at her and


    spoke slowly. ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been talking about Mr. Bayer the entire night. Can you talk about


    someone else?¡±


    Cordelia widened her eyes. ¡°Who do you want me to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Like¡­¡± He paused. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that ball organized by the Hamertons? Then I¡¯m sure you heard about


    Mr. Z, right?¡±


    She thought about it, and a light shake of the head followed.


    Marcus¡¯ eyes dimmed.


    He refused to give up and continued to ask, ¡°You don¡¯t know Mr. Z?¡±


    ¡°Why are we talking about him?¡± She nced at him before getting up to collect the washed clothes


    on the balcony. She started folding them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that person, nor have I met him. What does his wee dinner have anything to do


    with me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Marcus got closer and looked at her with his interest piqued. ¡°But I heard he¡¯s powerful. The


    Hamertons control Centrolis¡¯ economy. Many socialites went to the dinner.


    ¡°You were at the hotel. Aren¡¯t you curious about what he looks like? You didn¡¯t check him out at the


    ball?¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°Why would I be curious about him?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t they picking a wife for him at the ball?¡± he asked. ¡°If you went to the ball, wouldn¡¯t you get


    ahead if he fell for you? That¡¯d be such a great opportunity!¡±


    Cordelia stopped the work she was doing. She frowned, lifting her eyes to look at him.


    ¡°So I¡¯m such a woman to you?¡±


    Marcus was stunned.


    Hisdy was always soft and would always smile at him. It was his first time seeing such a serious


    Cordelia.


    ¡°Marcus, I know who I am. I¡¯m married, I have a husband. I¡¯ve been taking care of our rtionship.


    I¡¯ve been nothing but loyal to our marriage!


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about clinging to the powerful to get ahead! I don¡¯t care who Mr. Z is. Those men


    have nothing to do with me! Ever since marrying you, I have had my mind set on being with you for


    the rest of my life¡­ How dare you say that?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­¡± Marcus felt his throat tighten. He was dying to swallow whatever he had said before!


    He always said Josiah was a fool!


    Was he not a fool as well?


    Marcus started sweating and could not say a word.


    Feeling wronged, Cordelia red at him and turned around to go to the room. Marcus followed like


    a puppy. When he tried to exin, he saw her carrying his pillow and nket. She then tossed them


    on the couch!


    He wanted to hold her hand, but hisdy shook it off stubbornly and shut the door.


    He heard the door being locked.


    Sitting on the couch, he scratched his head hard.


    After falling into silence for a moment, he had his eyes on the pillow and nket. Those things were


    initially in the bedroom! But now¡­


    Heid on them. Cordelia¡¯s scent lingered on the pillow and nket. He could smell it.


    He gnashed his teeth while tossing and turning and released a heavy sigh.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    At the top floor of Regalia Hotel¡­


    Marcus leaned back against the spacious recliner. The weather was not good today. The fog was


    thick above the sea far away, seeing no end like the knot in his heart.


    ¡°Are you not interested in Mr. Z Hamerton?


    ¡°You¡¯d shoot up to high society if he took a liking to you!¡±


    ¡­


    Marcus tightened his hold on the wine ss, his joints bing white from the exertion.


    He had just wanted to joke with her but did not expect such a huge reaction from her. Not only had


    she not allowed him in the bedroom these days, but she was also icy to him. She prepared the


    meals and cleaned the house as usual but kept a cold and polite distance from him.


    The atmosphere nearly suffocated Marcus, who was always calm and collected, making him close


    to losing his mind. If he could go back in time, he would have choked himself without a filter dead!


    A helicopter slowlynded on the helipad not far away. The wind stirred from the rotating propellers


    messed up Marcus¡¯ hair and swept a corner of his shirt up as well.


    Josiah got off the helicopter ecstatically and ran over to Marcus when he saw him. The closer he


    got, though, the more he realized that the guy did not look too good.


    He had specifically ordered the hotel to prepare white truffles and caviar, but Marcus had not even


    laid a finger on them.


    Josiah knew better this time. He quietly sat on the chair across from the man and kept his eyes on


    Fredric, hoping to get some sort of hint from thetter.


    It was just that Fredric could not figure Marcus out either, so he silently read and sipped on coffee.


    Finally, Josiah was unable to handle this quiet and oppressed mood. He chuckled dryly and tried to


    strike up a conversation, ¡°Uh, Z¡­ I showed Cordelia¡¯s sales proposal to a few directors under me,


    and they showered it with praise, saying it¡¯s done professionally. They even said that the person


    who prepared this was a talented individual and wanted to recruit her to ourpany!¡±


    He thought that saying these would make Marcus happier, but thetter only glowered darker and


    red at him.


    Josiah¡¯s heart lurched before it thumped nervously.


    ¡°Uh¡­ My assistants say that the coboration can happen. Bowfest Foreign Trading¡¯s asking me to


    meet too. Z, should I go?¡±


    Marcus snapped, ¡°This is yourpany¡¯s business matter. Should I be asked?¡±


    Josiah was confused again.


    Marcus asked, ¡°Were you the one who arranged for Cordelia to attend the dinner at the Splendor


    Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Josiah paused. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you wanted? So she wouldn¡¯t get caught up with the Jenners


    at the door and coulde in for a good meal and a good rest¡­ as long as she didn¡¯t see you.


    That¡¯s why I sent someone to put her in a room.¡±


    Marcus snarled, ¡°You had already got her in. Couldn¡¯t you send her a stylist and dress her up for the


    banquet?¡±


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t your identity be exposed then?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll find out sooner orter! What¡¯s the difference, sooner orter!?¡±


    Josiah licked his lips, looking bewildered. This fellow had not said that previously! Why did he


    change his mind all of a sudden?


    ¡°Can¡¯t even get something this small done! F*cking trash!¡± Marcus sprang up and red at him


    before he left.


    Josiah was dazed for a long time before he looked at Fredric, who was equally lost when Marcus¡¯


    back disappeared in their field of vision.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with him? Hormonal imbnce?¡±


    Fredric pursed his lips and chortled without saying anything.


    ¡°Fredric, he¡¯s not really crazy, is he?¡± Josiah shrugged. ¡°He¡¯s going back and forth. It¡¯s not normal at


    all!¡±


    Fredric nced at him cryptically. ¡°Since when has he been normal ever since he met Cordelia?¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia nked out the whole day, staring at theputer. Not even a word shed on the sales


    report. It even took her a while to snap out of herself when Annie called for her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Annie packed up while she looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s time to get off work, and you¡¯re still


    sitting here!¡±


    Cordelia seemed a little tranced. When she snapped her head up, everyone in the office except her


    and Annie had left. Even Annie had turned off herputer, getting ready to leave.


    ¡°Cordelia, you don¡¯t look too good recently.¡± She asked in concern, ¡°Did something happen? Did


    you fight with your husband?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Cordelia forced a smile. ¡°Just a little misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a small misunderstanding, just exin it,¡± Annie said with a smile. ¡°I always hear my mom


    say that couples who always bicker have better rtionships. Spouses fight and make up¡­ all in


    the same bed!¡±


    Cordelia froze and chuckled awkwardly. She had gotten married, yet her cherry had still not been


    popped. Same bed? Hah¡­


    She suddenly raised a brow, thinking about this. Was this rted to what Marcus had said the other


    day? She did not let him touch her despite how long they had been married. Any normal man would


    be unable to take it.


    That was why he suspected her and brought up some Mr. Hamerton so she could fly high for no


    reason.


    Cordelia bit her lips. The guilt that seeped into her washed away the disappointment and grievances


    she felt these few days. She was actually responsible as well, as she did not fulfill a wife¡¯s duty.


    They could¡­ tonight¡­


    Cordelia blushed as her heart thumped wildly. She was going to go home when Jesse came toward


    her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Cordelia, stay back for a moment!¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Cordelia froze. Once she heard Jesse¡¯s voice now, everything in her automatically shifted to fight


    mode. She looked at him in alert.


    Jesse could not help chuckling when he came close and saw her like this. He turned to Annie. ¡°You


    can go back. Cordelia stays.¡±


    Annie could only leave first, but she kept turning back to check on Cordelia, worried. Everyone


    knew about Jesse¡¯s ulterior thoughts regarding Cordelia. Was he up to something by retaining her


    alone?


    Annie stopped when she got to thepany exit.


    Before she and Cordelia went on the business trip together previously, thepany regtion


    stated that each employee had to leave an emergency contact with both thepany and their


    partner. She remembered that Cordelia had saved her husband, Marcus, as the contact.


    Annie searched for Marcus¡¯ number from her phone contacts and sent him a text after a moment of


    hesitation.


    ¡­


    Jesse smirked at Cordelia in the office.


    ¡°What a capable junior I have.¡± He looked her up and down. ¡°Thepany hasn¡¯t been able to


    score Centrolis¡¯ Bayers for years, but you managed to push the sales proposal in right away!


    Amazing, amazing!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s expression was impassive. ¡°Is this why you¡¯ve asked me to stay back?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Jesse cleared his throat. ¡°There¡¯s a business dinner tonight. Come along!¡±


    Cordelia looked at him loathingly, but he only grinned with nonchnce.


    Jesse knew that Cordelia hated events like this the most and intentionally annoyed her with it. Since


    he could not have her, she could be his stepping stone and give him a boost.


    ¡°Sigh, I didn''t actually want to ask you.¡± Jesse smirked darkly. ¡°But you¡¯re the only pretty one in the


    company. Sometimes, it¡¯s troublesome when a woman¡¯s too pretty!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t make it,¡± Cordelia rejected coldly. ¡°My husband¡¯s waiting for me at home. I have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Go back and make him dinner?¡± Jesse scoffed. ¡°What? Your husband can¡¯t take care of himself?¡±


    ¡°Jesse Ford, watch your words.¡± Cordelia red at him. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether my


    husband can take care of himself or not, but if you dare provoke me again, he¡¯ll beat you up, so you


    won¡¯t be able to take care of yourself!¡±


    Jesse glowered and stopped the topic.


    ¡°Anyway, Mr. Johnson specifically asked for you. I¡¯m only a messenger. If you refuse to go and


    offend the client, forget about staying in thepany!¡±


    He left with a swing of his arm after that, leaving Cordelia to gnash her teeth at his back.


    Her job was at stake here. She could only give in even if she was unwilling to attend the dinner.


    Cordelia texted Marcus and dragged her feet to the Eterous Hotel. The moment she stepped into


    the room, she saw a handsome man sitting in the main seat, almost like a celebrity. She froze.


    She had not looked carefully back when she was at the Bayer Group¡¯s building, but now that she


    was seeing from such a close distance, Annie was right¡ªthe man was better looking than his


    photos.


    Josiah did not expect Cordelia to be here either. He was surprised when he saw her enter before he


    felt chills down his spine. When he came in just now, Michael and Jesse hurried to pander to him


    and told him mysteriously that a beautiful girl would apany him tonight.


    ¡®If Z were to find out about this¡­¡¯ Josiah sucked in a cold breath and sprang up, his eyes trained on


    Cordelia.


    ¡°Mr. Bayer?¡± Cordelia nodded. ¡°I¡¯m Cordelia Jenner, from the sales department.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Josiah nodded stiffly.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Michael and Jesse smirked inwardly. It seemed that no matter how sessful a man was, he would


    barely pass up on a beautiful woman. Josiah would definitely be put in Cordelia¡¯s hands!


    ¡°Cordelia, stop standing there!¡± Michael gave her a look. ¡°Pour Mr. Bayer some wine!¡±


    Cordelia approached Josiah weakly. Just as she was about to pour him wine, thetter anxiously


    stopped her. ¡°No, no! Don¡¯t¡­ You don¡¯t have to be so courteous¡­¡±


    The two men were stunned.


    Josiah chuckled awkwardly while fat droplets of sweat dotted his forehead, and he had no idea


    where to ce his hands.


    Jesse looked at Cordelia. ¡°Propose a toast to Mr. Bayer!¡±


    Cordelia could only pour herself a ss of wine and empty it as a courtesy.


    Josiah felt chills to his core. How would he dare let his sister-inw give him a toast? He poured a


    full ss for himself and guzzled it down thrice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just keep drinking!¡± Michael said again, ¡°Hah, Cordelia, help Mr. Bayer with the dishes!¡±


    Before Cordelia could pick up anything, Josiah was quick to cry, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself! I wouldn¡¯t dare


    trouble si¡ª Ms. Jenner!¡±


    Michael frowned, finding the situation not right, but he could not point out what exactly.


    It was said that Josiah Bayer was a womanizer and had seen plenty of women. Even if he did like


    Cordelia, there was no way he should get nervous to this extent.


    As Michael observed Josiah with a squint, however, this young and rich heir seemed to act like a


    cowardly mouse in front of Cordelia.


    He met eyes with Jesse, and they left the room with the excuse of getting a smoke.


    As for Cordelia, she had a low alcohol tolerance and had drunk too fast, so she was dizzy now that


    the alcohol had started running in her system. She looked apologetically at Josiah. ¡°Mr. Bayer,


    excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Mm, please feel free.¡±


    Cordelia smiled, stumbling a little as she walked out.


    She had wanted to catch some air at the hotel entrance, but she heard two people talking to each


    other in a hushed tone just as she turned the corner of the lobby hallway.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Josiah Bayer¡¯s acting strange?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange?¡± Jesse was indifferent. ¡°All men are the same when they see a beautiful


    woman.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ But he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s met a pretty girl. More like he¡¯s seen the ghost of his


    ancestor!¡±


    Jesse nearlyughed out loud. He covered his mouth and scanned his surroundings before


    lowering his voice to tell Michael, ¡°Mr. Johnson, I¡¯ve already made the arrangement. The room¡¯s


    at¡­¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart came up to her throat. She quietly went closer and listened in attention.


    That hotel was some distance away from here and was located in the suburbs, barely having


    anyone when night fell.


    She clenched her fists and felt anger raging in her chest.


    Jesse¡¯s smirk was evil. ¡°That¡¯s a deserted ce. Even if Cordelia screams herself hoarse, it¡¯s


    useless! Mr. Bayer will sign anything when he¡¯s had enough fun!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, Mr. Johnson, I installed a camera in the room. If Josiah Bayer dares to back out of it, we¡¯ll


    publicize the video recording!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Michael pointed at him with a chuckle. ¡°You know what you¡¯re doing, huh? But it¡¯d be a


    grievance to Cordelia.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What else can beautiful women do? She¡¯ll at least be useful on the bed!¡±


    ¡°When this is done, I¡¯ll transfer the sales director away, and you¡¯ll take the ce!¡±


    Jesse pandered to Michael even more once he heard what thetter said.


    Cordelia gasped, hiding behind the pir, filled with rage and hatred. She forced down the


    difort from the alcohol and tried her best to keep herself sober. However, Jesse and Michael¡¯s


    despicable faces kept shing in her eyes.


    She clenched her fists, digging her nails into her palms as she trembled. She could take care of the


    despicable men slowly. The urgency right now was to escape this crisis.


    Cordelia calmed down and turned on her location on her phone, then texted Marcus to tell him to


    constantly keep track of her location and pick her up as soon as possible.


    She did not get a response after sending the text and was a little panicked. Just as she wanted to


    give Marcus a call, Jesse came looking for her. She could only brace herself and go back to the


    room with him.


    Michael and Jesse encouraged her to drink even more after that. Cordelia did her best to avoid it,


    but she still drank quite a lot.


    Josiah kept blocking for her as well, but he could not do it openly. He could only watch her empty


    one ss after another, nning to send her home personally to be safe.


    When the dinner finally ended, Cordelia followed behind the men dizzily.


    ¡°Tonight was great!¡± Michael smirked and told Josiah with a lowered voice, ¡°Mr. Bayer, there¡¯s a


    special program in a while¡­ Don¡¯t miss it!¡±


    Josiah, who was kept in the dark, was clueless.


    When Jesse yanked Cordelia over and pushed her to Josiah, thetter was shocked! Cordelia¡¯s


    face was flushed, and her feet felt light, like she was stepping on cotton.


    Josiah helped her stand properly and pulled his hands back from her shoulders like he was


    electrocuted. He then looked at Michael and Jesse.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Jesse said with a grin, ¡°Mr. Bayer, Cordelia¡¯s had too much to drink. Can you send her back?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Josiahposed himself. ¡°I was thinking the same, even if you didn¡¯t bring it up.¡±


    Jesse and Michael exchanged a look. This was exactly what they wanted to hear. They quickly


    pulled the car door open and gave the driver an address, sending off Josiah and Cordelia.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Cordelia struggled to straighten up in the car.


    Her head was buzzing like a million bees had flown in, and she felt the alcohol at her throat. Her


    stomach was churning as well. It was upsetting.


    When she looked properly, though, Josiah was sitting next to her!


    Cordelia¡¯s heart thumped, and she shuffled to the side, looking at him alertly.


    ¡°Where are you taking me to?¡± When she asked the question, her hands had gone to her bag and


    untied the thin strap quietly.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, calm down.¡± Josiah kept his distance from her. ¡°I¡¯m sending you home.¡±


    Cordelia looked outside. This was not the way home!


    Actually, Josiah knew all about Michael and Jesse¡¯s conspiracy. The car had just left the hotel. He


    had to put up an act instead of sending Cordelia home directly. That was why they took a longer


    way.


    In spite of it, Cordelia did not know that! She became more alert and quivered a little. She had


    already unhooked her bag strap and gripped it tight in her hand.


    What she was currently thinking were scenes of women''s self-defense. She calmed down and


    thought carefully. There were three people, including the driver, in this narrow space. Other than


    her, the other two were strong men. She could not fight them directly.


    It was a coincidence that she sat right behind the driver¡­ She pursed her lips, and her big eyes


    kept up with what Josiah would do closely.


    ¡­


    Marcus turned his phone as he stepped out of the club.


    Robert spoke in a low voice next to his ear. ¡°I have to rush back to Centrolis so that Sir Matthew


    doesn¡¯t notice. Sir, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Marcus narrowed his eyes. ¡°Pretend nothing happened.¡±


    Robert nodded and scanned his surroundings carefully before disappearing into the night.


    Marcus pulled out the document Robert showed him, tore it, and threw it into a nearby trash can.


    There were problematic ounts in the Hamerton Group these years under Matthew. It had to be


    destroyed, leaving no trace behind after he took a look.


    Marcus took a deep breath. He was going to rush home when he felt his phone that was in his


    pocket vibrate several times continuously. He pulled it out and saw that it was a text from an


    unsaved number signed off by Annie. Cordelia¡¯s coworker seemed to have the same name.


    He continued to scroll, and the few texts after that were from Cordelia.


    Marcus¡¯ face fell as an icy glint shed in his eyes. He quickly turned on his location setting to


    search for Cordelia.


    ¡­


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, you really don¡¯t have to be afraid! I¡¯m not a bad guy!¡± Josiah waved his hands


    frantically, flustered. Hepletely understood what it felt like to be on pins and needles.


    He just wanted to send Cordelia home safely! But this girl was looking at him with all her thorns


    bristling like he was an enemy. Her expression was high on guard.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± yelled Cordelia.


    Josiah was so shocked that he sobered up. He did not even want to go close to her. It was her who


    clung to the door! It was fortunate that Z was not around. If he were to hear Cordelia¡¯s cry, Josiah


    did not even know if he would see the next sunrise.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, you¡­ Calm down,¡± Josiah stammered and forced a smile. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t daree close


    to you. S-Sit over a little. I¡¯ll stick to the car door, okay? It¡¯s not safe for you¡­¡±


    He then growled at the driver, ¡°Drive slower!¡±


    The driver jolted and stomped on the elerator identally due to his nerves.


    As the car picked up speed so abruptly, Cordelia lost her bnce and fell on Josiah. Thetter was


    terrified, raising his hand immediately. ¡°Ah! I didn¡¯t touch you¡­ I¡¯m not touching you! Don¡¯t make


    things up when you see him!¡±


    Despite that, Cordelia was also in shock. She recalled Josiah¡¯s data that she studied before¡ªrich


    heir, a womanizer with girlfriends from Centrolis to Feranche¡­ He also had plenty of one-night


    stands!


    When he asked the driver to slow down just now, it must have been his code with the driver, so the


    latter drove faster!


    ¡°Move away!¡± Cordelia shoved him. ¡°Josiah Bayer, touch me again, and I¡¯ll die with you!¡±


    Her aggressiveness honestly chilled Josiah. He timidly shrunk to a side, not daring to make a


    sound, and did his best to keep himself the farthest away from Cordelia.


    It was just unexpected that¡­ the girl sprang up from the seat again!


    She was fast and brutal, swiftly strangling the driver¡¯s neck with her bag strap. The driver was


    astonished and did his best to control the steering wheel, but the car was swerving in and out of the


    road as the tires screeched against the surface.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Cordelia! Let go! Are you trying to kill us!?¡± Josiah was going to pull her off when she kicked him on


    the knee.


    The driver was turning purple from the strangtion, and the car was shaking violently.


    Cordelia held back the dizziness she felt. Her hands were shaking, and she finally felt the car door


    lock by the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Josiah screamed and grabbed the steering wheel.


    Just as the car was running into a tree by the road, Cordelia opened the door and jumped¡­


    A loud bang sounded when the car rammed straight into the tree.


    Who knew how long it had been when Josiah and the driver helped each other out of the car? Both


    of them looked pitiful, but they were not badly injured, thanks to the airbags. Cordelia, however, was


    not as lucky.


    Josiah felt like the world had ended when he saw Cordelia lying limp by the road.


    ¡°C-Call an ambnce! Quickly! Call the police!¡±


    Josiah pulled out his phone, barely audible as he spoke. For someone over six feet tall, he was


    crying like he was made of water.


    ¡°Hello, Fredric, I¡¯m doomed¡­ ident¡­ Cordelia died. I killed Cordelia¡­


    ¡°Z¡¯s going to kill me! He¡¯ll definitely kill me!¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Cordelia peeled her heavy eyelids open. She felt like her bones were dismantled and reassembled.


    The pain was unbearable.


    She was greeted with white walls and the smell of antiseptic while being bandaged in gauze from


    head to toe. What was even more exaggerated was that her leg was hung high.


    She was stunned when arge hand held hers, and the warmth of it seeped into her heart.


    Cordelia turned to meet the man¡¯s deep eyes.


    He looked at her quietly withplex emotions running through them. Worry, frustration, concern,


    affection¡­ and self-me. He forced a smile and stroked her hair softly, speaking hoarsely. ¡°You¡¯re


    finally awake.¡±


    Cordelia jostled, her head buzzing. Other than pain, she could not feel anything.


    ¡°What happened to me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Marcus held her hand in his and rubbed it gently.


    Cordelia¡¯s lips were dry, and her throat was so parched¡ªit felt like it was on fire. Her streams of


    consciousness slowly poured in, and she remembered everything that had happened that night.


    Michael and Jesse kept making her drink and pushed her to Josiah. Thetter took her into the car.


    She was unwilling to be taken advantage of, so she took off her bag strap and strangled the driver,


    then¡­


    Cordelia grew restless and gripped her fists.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now,¡± Marcus consoled her softly. ¡°Everything¡¯s over. As long as you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°Honey,¡± she called out softly, looking at him with her arms stretched for a hug.


    Marcus smiled and sat next to her to help her up and carefully take her into his arms.


    Cordelia was back to the warm and secure embrace again. Upon listening to the familiar heartbeat,


    her grievance and fear she had been suppressing were finally released, along with her tears.


    Marcus¡¯ heart squeezed as he rubbed her head.


    ¡°Sorry I camete,¡± he said in a deep tone. ¡°Your coworker, Annie, actually texted me about your


    situation once you finished work. You texted me a few times after that too. But I didn¡¯t see any of


    them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not to be med.¡± Cordelia pressed her lips together. ¡°I should have watched out.


    ¡°But things like this can hardly be avoided in the workce.¡±


    Cordelia went quiet and felt her calf hurting. She gnashed her teeth, and her expression changed.


    She looked at her leg that was hung up.


    ¡°It¡¯s a light fracture,¡± Marcus told her. ¡°This one¡¯s more serious. Aside from this, it¡¯s scrapes


    everywhere else. Consider yourself lucky.¡±


    ¡°So, I won¡¯t get to walk for some time?¡± Cordelia was dazed.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Marcus chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you for the time being.¡±


    Cordelia paused. He would be taking care of her? She had experienced his culinary skills. If he


    were to take care of her, she would have nched vegetables every day.


    She chuckled weakly, her hands around his waist wrung tighter.


    Marcus looked down at her with an increasingly solemn look. After a while of silence, he asked her,


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Why jump off the car?¡±


    Cordelia took a deep breath and told him everything.


    ¡°I drank quite a bit at that time. If I didn¡¯t hear Michael and Jesse¡¯s conversation in advance, I might


    already¡­¡± She bit her lips as tears welled in her eyes.


    ¡°Jumping out of the car as self-defense was my only choice in that situation. I couldn¡¯t sit around


    and wait for my doom and let Josiah take me to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°But do you know how dangerous it is to strangle the driver from the back and jump out of the car


    recklessly? What if you fell to your death!?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked up at the man. He looked stern and serious, his dark


    eyes rather frosty. Although he rarely smiled, he was not often this stern.


    She felt kind of wronged. Was she wrong to have done that?


    Cordelia looked at him and murmured with a pout, ¡°Would you rather some man take me to the


    hotel?¡±


    ¡°I just want you to stay alive!¡± Marcus¡¯ tone was deep.


    Cordelia quieted down with her heart thumping. No matter what happened, his wish was for her to


    stay alive. Warmth gushed into her heart, and she wrapped her arms around him.


    ¡°Silly.¡± Marcus¡¯ tone was still chastising. ¡°Is your innocence more important than your life?¡±


    Cordelia nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Marcus red at her, but the girl shed him a na?ve and pure smile.


    Powerless, he sighed heavily after a long time and told her seriously, emphasizing each word,


    ¡°Remember, your life matters the most whenever it is.


    ¡°This is no longer the ancient traditional times. Women¡¯s chastity isn¡¯t that important, and I¡¯m not


    one to mind something like this.¡±


    He held her hand and looked into her eyes. He had not spoken loudly, but each word knocked at


    Cordelia¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one I mind. I want you to stay alive and live well. Don¡¯t confront danger stubbornly.


    As long as you¡¯re alive, anything can be exchanged. Understand?¡±


    Cordelia did not agree with what Marcus said but smiled and nodded in order to not make him


    worry.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that nothing too bad happened.¡± Marcus looked at her with a look. ¡°But those


    superiors of yours, are you nning to let them off the hook so easily?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Cordelia¡¯s anger red when they were brought up.


    Despite that, she was just venting.


    Michael was one of thepany¡¯s shareholders, and Jesse was his niece''s boyfriend.


    What could a small employee like her do to them?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Marcus yed with Cordelia¡¯s long hair with a smile, seeing that she was a little down.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Cordelia sighed and chortled wryly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any good idea to seek revenge from them for now,¡± she said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want word


    about this matter to get out since it¡¯s not exactly glorious. People like them get to live their lives like


    nothing happened after what they did, but I can¡¯t do anything to them.


    ¡°I can only pretend nothing ever happened and endure it for now until the day I¡¯m powerful enough


    to fight them and settle the score with them!¡±


    Marcus chuckled lightly as he looked at her.


    Cordelia was not a soft pushover. This woman was tough, clear with what she loved and hated,


    resilient, and patient. She would avenge if there was a grudge, and she was able to stay calm and


    help herself in a crisis. She even had the determination and courage to risk it all.


    She was like a female version of him.


    The corners of Marcus¡¯ lips curled up high. The more he thought about it, the happier he was. This


    was what his woman should be like!


    Since he had been conspired against, he had been holding back in patience, even changing his


    identity to live in Jangasas. It was all so he could defeat Matthew and his people one day.


    He could endure it but was reluctant to let his woman go through such grievances.


    ¡°Darling, question.¡± He chuckled. ¡°If you had superpowers, how would you take care of those who


    harmed you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia widened her eyes at him.


    ¡°We¡¯re chatting anyway. Let your imagination run wild.¡± He looked at her. ¡°Fantasize it. How would


    you punish them?¡±


    Cordelia blinked and grinned innocently. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a punishment. I just hope that they have


    their retribution, go through what I went through, and never ever appear before me!¡±


    Marcus nodded and whispered next to her ear, ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He helped her lie back down. ¡°You must be tired. Have a good sleep. I¡¯ll get you some


    congee.¡±


    Cordelia went back to sleep, and Marcus slipped out of the hospital ward.


    Josiah stood outside apologetically and obsequiously. He had also injured his leg as he limped with


    a crutch while his head was wrapped like a dumpling. Fredric helped support him on the side, and


    the two of them had been waiting here for some time.


    Marcus red at him with a heated gaze.


    ¡°Z, I-I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Josiah winced. ¡°But I swear, if I have any ulterior thoughts about Cordelia


    that night, I¡¯ll get run over by a car once I go out!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already been rammed by a car,¡± Marcus said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re lucky it didn¡¯t kill you!¡±


    Josiah froze and chuckled. ¡°Z, I wanted to send sis-inw back that night, but I had to put up an act


    in front of those two scums, right? What if¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. I understand.¡±


    Marcus¡¯ expression was icy.


    Matthew could send someone to harm him at any time. Jangasas was no longer safe now. He


    would be put in a passive position if some people targeted Cordelia. He had to be careful in


    everything. The fewer people who knew about him and Cordelia, the better.


    ¡°You heard what she told me just now?¡±


    Josiah was startled, while Fredric reacted faster and asked instantly, ¡°About punishing Michael and


    Jesse?¡±


    Marcus nodded.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Fredric grimaced. ¡°Z, are we really doing as she wishes?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Marcus¡¯ gaze sharpened as he raised his voice. ¡°Should I do it myself instead?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do it! Of course we¡¯ll do it!¡± Josiah wanted nothing more than a chance to redeem himself.


    ¡°Whoever sis-inw doesn¡¯t want to meet will never appear in front of her in the future!¡±


    Marcus made a low hum and went off to buy congee with his hands on his back.


    Fredric looked at Josiah speechlessly.


    ¡°Say¡­ Will Z still be able to go back to Centrolis?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about this.¡± Josiah smiled. ¡°Given Cordelia''s stubbornness, I¡¯m worried about what


    she will do when she finds out that Z isn¡¯t Marcus one day.¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Cordelia¡¯s injury required rest, so Marcus took her back home to care for.


    In the beginning, Cordelia was worried. Marcus did not know how to do house chores, and even


    cooking was a problem. Now that she was injured, the house would definitely be a mess.


    Despite that, her eyes sparkled the moment Marcus carried her into the house.


    Their home was clean and tidy. Everything was put in ce, not looking any different than before


    she got hurt.


    ¡°Not bad, huh?¡± Marcus chuckled deeply.


    His gaze at her was like a little boy who was waiting for the teacher to praise him.


    Cordelia grinned. She had always thought that her husband was unpredictable, but all she saw was


    him browsing finance news in various foreignnguages usually. She did not expect him to be able


    to handle housework as well!


    A whileter, Marcus served two dishes.


    Cordelia tasted them and found that they were decent, just a little too much salt. However, she was


    already pleasantly surprised with how they turned out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always said that my husband is the best!¡± She looked up at him yfully. ¡°Looks like me getting


    injured is a good thing. I get to do nothing and wait to be served!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Marcus smiled with a cryptic gaze and replied in a slightly husky voice, ¡°I can serve you well


    tonight too. What do you think?¡±


    Cordelia blushed instantly as her heart thumped.


    Marcus smiled at her and enjoyed his meal.


    Cordelia could handle most of the activities, but taking a shower became an issue. Marcus offered


    to help her, but she rejected him right away.


    The man chortled. ¡°We¡¯re already husband and wife, and you still mind? You¡¯re inconvenienced by


    your leg now. It¡¯s my duty to help you shower.¡±


    Cordelia looked down in silence, her hands clutching the hem of her clothes.


    Marcus did not force her upon seeing that she was genuinely nervous. Her eyes were cast down,


    and she bit her lips lightly. Her shyness, innocence, and anxiousness about sex, her embarrassed


    soft murmurs in front of him like she was ying hard-to-get¡­ All those stripped him of his


    rationality and made him lose control.


    Marcus narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Mm, go on.¡± He passed her a clean towel. ¡°I¡¯ll be at the door. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Cordelia nodded and darted into the bathroom.


    Some time passed, and Marcus paced back and forth in front of the bathroom door since he was


    worried.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± He knocked on the door. The water running inside stopped.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I cane in and help you¡­¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Cordelia cried, ¡°I can handle it!¡±


    Marcus paused with a small smile. The sound of the running water tickled his heart. Once he


    thought of Cordelia¡¯s stered leg and that she had to struggle alone in the slippery bathtub as well


    as watch out for the tiled floor, he frowned. He should better go in!


    It was not to take advantage of the girl. He was preventing her from falling. With such thoughts,


    Marcus pushed the door open only to see Cordelia getting out of the bathtub when he looked up¡­


    Her skin was smooth and supple. She was gorgeous getting out of the bathtub and wearing nothing.


    Marcus gulped, feeling parched. He felt like his blood had all rushed up to his head!


    Cordelia was surprised. Because of her leg cast that could not get wet, her leg had been stretched


    out of the bathtub. Now that she had to get out of it¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡± she cried and flushed nervously in embarrassment. As her foot slipped, she fell toward the


    tiled floor. She did notnd on the floor, though, as she fell securely into a warm chest.


    Marcus grabbed the towel to cover her up, but his hand hovered in the air. The scene presented


    before him was giving him feelings¡­


    What should have happened on their wedding night had been postponed until almost half a year


    now! He had not been intimate with her back then because they were basically strangers living


    under the same roof. They naturally needed some time to get used to it.


    Now, however¡­


    ¡°S-Stop looking!¡± Cordelia shyly turned her face away.


    ¡°Mm, I won¡¯t look.¡± Marcus chuckled, his husky tone tinged with lust. He bent to carry her up.


    Cordelia¡¯s mind went nk. When she reacted again, Marcus was already cing her carefully on


    the bed.


    The man got up on top of her after that. There seemed to be two burning mes in his deep eyes.


    Cordelia¡¯s breathing quickened. She felt his scattered kisses, gentle and cherishing her.


    ¡°Tonight¡­¡±


    He was not asking for her permission. His word was masculine and domineering.


    Cordelia shuffled anxiously, her wet eyes shy and dazed.


    Marcus smirked and avoided her injured left leg.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± He chuckled in a deep tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just leave yourself to me.¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Cordelia was delirious. She did not know how to answer him and could only respond shyly following


    what he said.


    She gently closed her eyes, listening to the light shower of rain pitter-pattering on the window and


    feeling the man¡¯s passionate kisses¡­ She slowly opened up her heart.


    ¡­


    Marcus eventually woke up at the crack of dawn.


    Back when he was at the Hamertons¡¯, he would sometimes wake up at 4:00 a.m. to work. He would


    always wake up early, a habit unchanged all these years.


    In spite of it, because of Cordeliast night, he was filled with the impulse to sleep in for the first


    time.


    Marcus turned to look at her silently. The girl was sound asleep and looked endearing. He could not


    help kissing her lips, but the sweetness of it stirred his urge again. He tried to hold himself back as


    he thought aboutst night¡¯s frenzy. She must be exhausted.


    Marcus got up and caught a glimpse of his phone screen lighting up. He put on a T-shirt and got out


    of bed to go to the balcony quietly.


    ¡°Z, hope I didn¡¯t disturb you this early in the morning?¡± Fredric asked in a low tone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Fredric chuckled. ¡°Your old man has beenshing out recently and took back a subsidiary under


    Matthew. All the Hamertons are saying that you¡¯re the one behind this.¡±


    Marcus smiled. It was him indeed.


    Fortunately, his grandfather doted on him, and there was a w in Matthew¡¯s ounts, no matter


    how perfect he fabricated them. Besides, there were many people in the Hamertons¡ªlots more


    who were more courageous than Matthew. His grandfather was aged but not senile. His punishment


    for Matthew was actually a warning to the others with ulterior motives.


    ¡°What¡¯s my uncle¡¯s response?¡± asked Marcus, lowering his volume.


    ¡°It¡¯s said he¡¯s sincere in front of the old man.¡± Fredric chortled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know your second uncle


    well enough? Not only did he cry admitting his mistake, but he even knelt down at the family


    memorial hall and reflected himself to your ancestors for several nights!¡±


    Marcus sneered. He could already imagine how Centrolis¡¯ media would report on Matthew. It would


    all be positivepliments saying that he was able to correct himself, that he was kind and honest,


    and that he was serving his family loyally.


    This was Matthew¡¯s usual trick. With such overwhelming praises, even his grave mistake could be


    covered up.


    Therefore, how could the outsiders believe that such a kind and honest man would tinker with the


    ne and harm his own nephew?


    Marcus¡¯ expression was dark as his grip on the balcony railing tightened.


    ¡°I won¡¯t return to Centrolis yet.¡±


    Fredric paused. ¡°Won¡¯t you miss the chance if you don¡¯t return now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use even if I go back now with his award-winning acting skills. Might as well watch what he


    does and strike his fatal point to beat him and hisckeys once and for all!¡±


    Fredric nodded, agreeing with his viewpoint.


    A soft voice sounded from the phone just then. ¡°Marcus? Darling¡­ where are you?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s ¡°darling¡± was soft andnguid with a hint of a whine. Even through the phone call, Fredric


    was astonished by it¡ªwhat was more, Marcus, who faced her every day.


    Fredric grinned. It seemed that there was another reason the man was not returning to Centrolis


    just yet¡­


    Marcus hung up in a hurry and went to the bedroom.


    Cordelia was wrapped up in the nket as she tried to reach for the clothes on the floor. However,


    her left leg prevented her from getting anything, even when her face was red from exertion.


    Marcus went in and picked up the clothes on the floor before carefully draping them over her.


    Cordelia nced at him and lowered her head shyly. Her gaze at him was different from the past


    now. She had entirely transformed into a darling wife who was attached to her husband.


    Marcus stroked her burning cheek gently and asked, ¡°Are you still in difort?¡±


    Cordelia nodded almost unnoticeably before smiling and snuggling into his chest.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Marcus rubbed her hair and spoke softly by her ear. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ll know what to do the next


    time.¡±


    She punched him and whined. ¡°Alright, stop it!¡±


    With his arms around her, Marcusughed heartily.


    ¡°Sleep a bit more. I¡¯ll go make breakfast.¡± He volunteered. ¡°What do you feel like having?¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡± Cordelia blinked her big eyes. ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t really have an appetite. Just make me


    some pasta.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll add some protein. Let¡¯s make pasta and chicken.¡±


    ¡°Chicken this early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°You worked hardst night.¡± Marcus smirked. ¡°To replenish you!¡±


    Cordelia flushed as she pummeled him softly. ¡°Stop it! You¡¯re not listening!¡±


    ¡­


    The next few days, Cordelia realized that Marcus had not been joking with what he had said.


    Her leg injury inconvenienced her movements, so the man took it as an excuse to carry her around


    daily. She could have used the crutches, but he forbade it. He carried her from the moment she


    woke up in the morning until she went to bed at night, then¡­


    Cordelia could barely take it as she nagged him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°My leg injury hasn¡¯t healed yet. I need rest!¡±


    Yet, the man retorted, ¡°You need more exercise with your leg, or it¡¯ll get moldy!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just bullying me while I can¡¯t move as usual!¡±


    ¡°Honey.¡± He smirked and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you down to walk around since your leg is injured.¡±


    ----


    See u tomorrow at Swnovels <3

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    After some rest, Cordelia¡¯s leg finally healed. She could not wait for the check-up at the hospital and


    went off to work.


    Annie was delightfully surprised when she saw her. ¡°You¡¯re finally back! I haven¡¯t been in the mood


    to work without you sitting next to me recently!¡±


    Cordelia smiled. ¡°You¡¯re getting sweeter with words!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I feel guilty! If I had insisted on going to the dinner with you, you wouldn¡¯t have been tricked


    by that scum¡­¡±


    rmed, Cordelia quickly pulled Annie to an emptier corridor.


    ¡°Does¡­ everyone know about this already?¡±


    Annie looked around before telling her softly, ¡°No. The people in the office don¡¯t know why you


    suddenly took sick days. The director said that you identally injured your leg. Everyone wanted


    to visit you in the hospital together, but he stopped them.¡±


    Cordelia nodded in silence.


    The director was not bad, but he knew too well about self-preservation. He glossed over many


    things and would hardly stand up for anything.


    ¡°So even if there are suspicions, no one said it out loud.¡± Annie looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It has


    passed. Just insist that you¡¯ve identally injured your leg!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    It seemed that the director¡¯s way of handling this matter was right. She was a woman. Reputation


    mattered to her, and it would not be nice if word about this got out.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Cordelia, I have amazing news to tell you!¡±


    Cordelia paused and could not help chortling when she saw how gleeful Annie was. ¡°What¡¯s so


    delightful?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Michael and Jesse are no longer in thepany!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia was astonished. ¡°They¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the reason either, but the second day you were in the hospital, I saw Jesse


    leaving with a cardboard box. He looked dejected when he left, pathetic!


    ¡°As for Mr. Johnson¡­¡± Annie said with a hushed tone, ¡°The board of directors seemed to have cut


    down his shares and transferred him to a subsidiary in Chengasas to be a small department


    manager. Hah¡­ It¡¯s worse than chasing him out! How is he going to sell his goods in an


    underdeveloped ce like Chengasas? What¡¯s that if not torture? Haha, it¡¯s gratifying!


    ¡°Cordelia? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Annie looked at her. ¡°Why are you spacing out?¡±


    Cordelia snapped out of her trance and forced a smile. The more she listened to Annie, the more


    astonished she was.


    She suddenly remembered what Marcus had asked her in the hospital ward. She had casually said


    that she hoped these people would never appear before her again, and Marcus¡¯ ¡°Got it¡± seemed to


    still echo in her ears.


    Cordelia sucked in a deep breath and shook her head. How was that possible? How could Marcus


    have such an ability? It must be a coincidence!


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯re here!¡± Another coworker rushed over anxiously.


    ¡°I finally found you. Why didn¡¯t you bring your phones when you¡¯re out here to talk?¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s here for you!¡± Her coworker pointed downstairs. ¡°At the first floor¡¯s lobby. The


    handsome young chap imed to be your younger brother. He called you many times, but you


    didn¡¯t answer! He looks quite anxious. Hurry and go have a look!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart lurched up to her throat as it thumped.


    Carter was a sensible child. Even if he was greatly wronged, he would note to her workce


    for her. Now that he was here in such a hurry, there was only one possibility¡­


    ¡°Carter!¡± Cordelia rushed downstairs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did mom get worse?¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Carter was soaked in sweat, looking frantic with red-rimmed eyes. He failed to hold back his tears


    when he saw Cordeliae for him and went up to grab her.


    ¡°Cordelia, something happened at home!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Your sister¡­¡± He panted. ¡°Yelena took a lot of people home saying that she wants to chase us out!¡±


    Cordelia felt her ears buzz, and her mind went nk.


    ¡°She came with a lot of workers saying she wants to take back the house to renovate it for her own


    use! Sis, didn¡¯t your father give the house to our mom? What right does she have to take it back!?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart thrashed. She panicked for a moment, not understanding why Yelena would do


    that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and have a look first!¡± She consoled Carter, ¡°We¡¯ve been living there for so many


    years. She can¡¯t just take it back like that. There could be some misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°What misunderstanding could there be? Yelena must be up to no good!¡± Carter fumed. ¡°She took


    so many people to our ce today and chased me out¡­ Hmph! There are many of them, and I


    can¡¯t fight them, but Marcus can!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Cordelia halted her step and turned pale. ¡°Your brother-inw knows about it


    already?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Carter nodded. ¡°Of course, he¡¯s involved when it¡¯s something so big!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Cordelia red at him, anxious and angry.


    It was only then Carter came to a realization. If Marcus met Yelena, whatever they had wanted to


    hide would be exposed!


    ¡°Sis, I¡­¡± Carter knew that he was at fault. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I panicked and was scared, so I


    called Marcus!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s frown was knitted deep. ¡°What did you tell him?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say much. I just said that there are people causing trouble at home and sent him the


    address!¡±


    Cordelia went quiet and pulled out her phone to text Marcus, mentioning nothing about the house


    and saying that she suddenly wanted to have the chestnut cake from the bakery west of the city.


    She asked him to buy it and send it to her office.


    She had been basically attached by the hip with Marcus recently, so he listened to her very well.


    She guessed that Marcus would definitely prioritize what she asked for.


    The chestnut cake from that bakery had a long queue. This would buy her time. She could rush


    home first, take care of the problem with Yelena, then clear it up with Marcus.


    ¡­


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Hey, work faster, okay? Why are you taking so long with just a few pieces of furniture!?¡±


    Yelena stood arrogantly and impatiently in the corridor of the residential building.


    The neighbors were allmenting about her. She was pretty but was like a venomous snake with


    scheming written all over her face. They guessed that she could be the Jenner heiress, Cordelia¡¯s


    half-sister from the same father. However, the sisters¡¯ ways of conducting themselves were heaven


    and earth different.


    ¡°What are you looking at!?¡± Yelena red at them. ¡°Paupers! You belong to this pathetic birdcage!¡±


    ¡°Hah, rich missy, if you think this is a birdcage, why take back the house? This is still their shelter.


    You Jenners are rich and sessful. Would youck this small suite?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? What does this have to do with you!? Go away!¡±


    Yelena was haughty. The few kindhearted neighbors were helpless and could only gulp it down with


    their fists clenched.


    ¡°Faster!¡± Yelena vented on the movers. ¡°These stupid things aren¡¯t that precious! Let them be


    broken! That too. What¡¯s that box for? Throw it away!¡±


    Cordelia and Carter rushed upstairs.


    Although Cordelia did not know what the box contained either, she had seen her mother¡¯s care and


    regard for the box. Even when she was in the hospital, barely sane, she still reminded her to take


    care of the box during the rare times she was herself.


    Cordelia dashed over and knocked the workers away to guard the box with her body.


    ¡°Do not throw it!¡±


    Yelena froze before her expression turned mocking and dark.


    ¡°Why not? This house is my ce after it¡¯s emptied! I don¡¯t allow others¡¯ filth in my territory!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Carter stepped up and pointed at Yelena. ¡°This is our home! You¡¯re intruding! I¡¯m


    calling the police on you!¡±


    Cordelia looked at the mess. They did not have a lot of furniture at home, to begin with, but the


    ce was currently a mess. Her mother¡¯s clothes were ransacked and stepped on, now stained.


    Cordelia felt a pinch in her nose as rage and grievances rushed up to her. She slowly got up and


    stared at Yelena, asking her, ¡°What right do you have to do this? This is my home!¡±


    ¡°Your home?¡± Yelena cackled and told her triumphantly, ¡°Not anymore! I need a studio. Not too


    close to the city center or it¡¯ll be too noisy, but it can¡¯t be too far away, or it¡¯ll be an inconvenience.


    After choosing around, this ce¡¯s location and size are just nice. Dad¡¯s already agreed to give this


    ce to me!¡±


    Cordelia clenched her fists and did her best to stop herself from shaking. What a joke!


    If Yelena wanted a studio, William could rent her an entire office floor at any time. Would they have


    to cause this drama in this mid-range residence?


    Yelena was just doing this to force her and her mother to a dead end!


    ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯m getting people to renovate the ce next. Everything in this house will be knocked


    down and rebuilt!¡± Yelena looked at her coldly. ¡°See if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re reluctant to part with


    and quickly get them out. Consider it my token for being sisters!¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Cordelia stood where she was, frozen. She was shaking.


    She only spat out two words after a long time. ¡°No way.¡±


    Yelena¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes were sharp as she stared at her. ¡°This is our house. It was dad who gave it to my


    mom! We¡¯ve been living here for years. This is our home!¡±


    ¡°How dare you bring that up?¡± An evil smile shed through Yelena¡¯s face. She yelled in her shrill


    voice. ¡°Who is your shameless mother even? Do you think she¡¯s worthy of my dad giving her a


    house?


    ¡°He only allowed you to stay here temporarily out of pity! At the very least, your mother served my


    dad. A b*tch like you were born, but who is he even?¡±


    Yelena criticized mercilessly while pointing at Carter. ¡°What you think that a b*stard that came out of


    nowhere deserves to live in the Jenners¡¯ house!?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Carter had a high ego. He was always embarrassed by the odd family rtionship.


    Yelena was poking his weak point, exploding the emotions that he had been holding back.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!?¡±


    He red at her in rage. He clenched his fists, and his veins were bulging on his arms. He lifted his


    hand in an attempt to hit her.


    Worried that he would be impulsive, Cordelia got up instantly to stop him.


    Yelena was shocked before she took a few steps back. Realizing that it was impossible for Cordelia


    and Carter to hit her, she criticized them even more.


    ¡°Tell me, what did I say that¡¯s not true? Your whole family is trash! All of you are despicable!¡±


    ¡°Enough, Yelena!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I said it. What are you going to do about it?¡± Yelena went forward to shove Cordelia. ¡°Scram


    with your b*stard brother, b*tch!¡±


    Cordelia blocked Yelena while protecting Carter.


    However, Yelena was brutal. She scratched Cordelia¡¯s arm hard a few times, showing no mercy.


    There were trails of blood on thetter¡¯s fair skin.


    She stepped back in pain. Reckless, she missed the steps and fell from the stairs!


    At the critical moment, a force wrapped around her from behind. Stunned, shended steadily in a


    firm embrace.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Marcus looked at her with concern.


    The corner of Cordelia¡¯s lips twitched. Grievance, rage with a little panic, and all kinds of emotions


    surged in her eyes. She bit her lip lightly and did not know what to say. She held onto his neck like


    he was her savior and screamed while shaking. ¡°Hubby¡­¡±


    Marcus patted her shoulder and chuckled. His expression instantly changed. He nced through


    everyone present coldly.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    It was Yelena¡¯s first time seeing him.


    She dodged a bullet. She had almost married this thug!


    However, she was taking a good look at him. This man was tall and handsome. He was filled with


    powerful charisma and masculinity. He was dignified, like an ancient king.


    Yelena scoffed after a short pause.


    So what if he was good-looking? He was put behind bars for fighting¡ªhe had nothing!


    ¡°Hey, so you¡¯re Marcus?¡± Yelena¡¯s stare was piercing. ¡°Cordelia¡¯s useless husband?¡±


    Marcus¡¯ face darkened.


    ¡°It¡¯s futile even if you¡¯re here.¡± Yelena went on. ¡°This is our family matter. My dad is taking the house


    back. I¡¯m here to get them to move out today!¡±


    ¡°Move out?¡± Marcus scoffed. ¡°What makes you think that you can do that?¡±


    ¡°For the fact that I¡¯m my father¡¯s daughter.¡± Yelena red at him at the side of her eye. ¡°I¡¯m the first


    daughter of the Jenners!¡±


    Cordelia felt her heart give a squeeze. She quickly went over to tuck at Marcus.


    He turned his head to look at her. He was gentle and determined, with a faint smile at the corner of


    his lips.


    Cordelia was stunned. She was so anxious that she was getting goosebumps.


    The sensitive Yelena noticed that.


    ¡°Hah, what?¡± She raised her voice on purpose. ¡°Marcus, you look like a dumb dumb. I guess you


    don¡¯t know the woman that you married?¡±


    ¡°Yelena!¡± Cordelia could no longer hold back. She gave Yelena a murderous stare.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re silencing me? You¡¯ve been pretending to be me for six months, my dear sister. You


    don¡¯t want your husband to know that?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the Jenners¡¯ illegitimate daughter!¡± Yelena felt proud. ¡°Her mother is a shameless b*tch! She


    seduced my dad and gave birth to Cordelia, and then she went on to have another b*stard with


    another man! She¡¯s now mentally ill, being all delirious in the hospital!¡±


    Cordelia covered her ears in despair. ¡°Stop it!¡±


    ¡°Do you know why she married you? For the dowry, so that she could get money from my dad to fix


    her mom!¡±


    ¡°Yelena, you b*tch¡ª¡±


    Cordelia lost it and screamed.


    She copsed, her eyes red and face pale. At that moment, it felt as if she was stripped naked in a


    crowd. Yelena busted the secret she had hidden with so much effort just like that.


    She felt pissed and ashamed. She charged and shoved Yelena.


    Thetter staggered and almost fell. In her rage, she grabbed a vase and threw it at Cordelia. ¡°How


    dare you shove me, b*tch!?¡±


    However, before the vase was thrown, someone grabbed hard on her wrist.


    She felt as if her wrist was going to be crushed.


    ¡°W-What are you doing? Let me go!¡±


    Marcus¡¯ cold eyes were murderous as if he wanted to cut her into pieces.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    ¡±Are you guys dead?¡± Yelena called out to the movers around. ¡°Did I pay you to watch the show?


    Come help me!¡±


    Marcus served a murderous look. The movers looked at each other, and none of them dared to go


    forward.


    Yelena felt as if her heart was going to fall out of her chest. She stared fixedly at the man before her


    and felt a growing suppression. She was frozen.


    ¡°C-Cordelia!¡± She caved and shouted in fear, ¡°Are you going to control your husband or not!? I-I tell


    you. If he dares to hurt me, I-I¡¯m calling the police! I¡¯ll get them to arrest him and put him behind


    bars again!¡±


    Marcus exerted more force with his hand. The icy smile was scary.


    Yelena screamed from the pain. Her knees felt weak, and she knelt on the ground.


    ¡°The Jenners¡¯ heiress calls someone a b*tch like she¡¯s breathing. Aren¡¯t you a little too mean?¡±


    Marcus scoffed and continued. ¡°What? Are the Jenners so poor that they can¡¯t afford mouthwash?¡±


    He threw her out as soon as he was done speaking. Yelena mmed hard against the wall!


    Cordelia quickly grabbed him and shook her head.


    Marcus took a deep breath in.


    Usually, he would not hit women. It was Yelena who kept provoking him, forcing him to break his


    bottom line. He thought since he was taking action, he would go all out. He would not let this vicious


    woman go today.


    However, Cordelia was grabbing hard onto his arm. The concern and begging in her eyes made him


    soft.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He knew that she was not begging for Yelena but for him.


    She was worried that if she really hurt thetter, he would really be arrested and imprisoned again.


    Marcus chuckled. He gave her a look, reassuring her that he had everything under control as he


    embraced her tiny body.


    ¡°Indeed, my wife didn¡¯t tell me who she is.¡± He enunciated coldly. ¡°But I don¡¯t care who she is. She¡¯s


    my wife, the woman that I¡¯ll protect with my life forever.


    ¡°Whoever dares to bully her will have to fight me first!¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia followed behind Marcus quietly as they returned to their home.


    Yelena did not get her way. Taken aback by Marcus¡¯ power, she could only leave with her men.


    Marcus moved back the furniture that was thrown back one by one. He spent the entire afternoon


    recovering the house.


    He did not let Cordelia lift a finger. He did all of the work.


    She had tears rolling in her eyes. Upon recalling Yelena calling her out in front of Marcus and what


    he said, she was feeling all the emotions. Tears were pouring.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His low voice suddenly came. ¡°Go in.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart thumped. She did not want him to see that she was crying. She took out the keys


    with her head held low.


    She rushed to help him change into his slippers as soon as she got into the house.


    Subsequently, she went to the fridge to bring out the meat and vegetables before she could even


    have a sip of water. She then went into the kitchen and started to cook.


    Marcus watched hisdy working hard. He suddenly felt a pang in his heart. He walked slowly to the


    kitchen and smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s not cook. How about we eat out tonight?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s hands froze, and she looked at him in fear. She lowered her head instantly.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Her voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible. ¡°They¡¯re your favorite,


    definitely better than eating at a restaurant. Can you give me a minute?¡±


    She thought something was off after saying that. She lifted her eye again to look at him. ¡°Are you


    hungry? I¡¯m sorry¡­ that you worked the entire afternoon. Hmm, let¡¯s eat out if you want to! Should


    we go to the Regalia Hotel?¡±


    Marcus stared at her for a long time. His lips moved as he said with a light chuckle. ¡°The Regalia


    Hotel is expensive. Can you afford it?¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Cordelia suddenly stopped cutting the meat and bit her lip. Aplicated expression shed


    through her tiny, pretty face.


    Her eyes turned red after falling into a moment of silence. Tears were pouring.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ve been deceiving you. I¡¯m not Yelena, but Cordelia. I¡¯m not the Jenners¡¯ heiress. I¡¯m


    just a disgraceful illegitimate daughter. I¡¯m poor¡­


    ¡°If you¡¯re mad, I¡¯m willing to make it up to you. Name whatever you want. All I¡¯m asking is not to be


    mad at my mom and Carter. They don¡¯t know that I married you. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Whatever I want?¡± Smirking, Marcus walked to her.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He was smiling with his eyes. He said with his voice deepened, ¡°Mypensation is expensive.¡±


    Cordelia was scared but said with determination. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just tell me, and I¡¯ll definitely fulfill you.¡±


    Marcus was intrigued. Suddenly, he embraced her slender waist while looking into her bright eyes.


    In all seriousness, he enunciated each word. ¡°I want you topensate me forever.¡±


    Cordelia was stunned.


    ¡°What? Is forever too short?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Then let¡¯s do that for all our lives toe.¡±


    She stared at him for a while. Like a burden being released, she finally smiled, leaned on him


    coquettishly, and hugged him tightly.


    As usual, Marcus patted her head softly. There was a boundless softness in his deep voice. ¡°I want


    you, not some Jenners¡¯ heiress. Also¡­ I didn¡¯te from a prestigious background. I think I hit the


    jackpot that you¡¯re not disgusted by me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my husband. Why would I be disgusted by you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He looked at her with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Why would I be mad at you?¡±


    Cordelia smiled from ear to ear. The two faint dimples contained all of the goodness in the world.


    Marcus, on the other hand, looked a little dejected. The person who had been lying was him.


    ¡­


    Cordelia put the meat and vegetables back in the fridge. Putting on a pretty dress and holding


    Marcus¡¯ hand, they headed out.


    They arrived at the Regalia Hotel and sat at the table near the window again.


    She ordered lobster risotto, but she ordered a big portion this time which was enough for the two of


    them.


    ¡°Order whatever you like!¡± She chuckled yfully. ¡°I got a raise. I can afford to feed you with the


    commissions and rewards I got before!¡±


    Marcus scratched her nose. ¡°I¡¯ll let you feed me, then.¡±


    ¡°For sure!¡±


    He chuckled and ordered two more dishes and a soup.


    However, he asked the attendant to pack the food.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Confused, Cordelia looked at him. ¡°Is it not enough for you to eat here that


    you want more to go?¡±


    ¡°I ordered these for your mom.¡± He put down the menu and looked at her quietly.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°I suppose she hasn¡¯t eaten yet. Let¡¯s eat quickly so that we can send her the food,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°She¡¯s my mom too. We¡¯ll take care of her together.¡±


    ¡°Hubby¡­¡± She had aplicated feeling. She felt a lump in her throat and did not know what to


    say, so she gave him a smile.


    ¡°Thanks for your kindness, but I¡¯ll visit her myself. You should go ahead and go home.¡±


    Marcus¡¯ eyes dimmed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cordelia forced a smile. ¡°My mom¡­ She¡¯s scared of strangers. To be honest, she can¡¯t even


    recognize me sometimes. If you appear out of nowhere, I¡¯m worried she might be triggered.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°Mental illness.¡± Her voice was soft. ¡°She hardly has a clear consciousness. She¡¯s delirious most of


    the time. Not only that, but her illness has caused many of her organs to fail. She almost lost her life


    once.


    ¡°This is the reason I reced Yelena to marry you.¡± She bit her lip. ¡°My dad said as long as I agreed


    to marry you, he¡¯d give me a sum that¡¯s enough to treat my mom.¡±


    Marcus frowned lightly. His eyes were dull.


    As usual, Cordelia gave him more than half of the portion when the lobster risotto was served. She


    even ced the lobster that she carefully peeled onto his te.


    She told her story as she ate with a spoon.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about my mom, but I heard from the previous maids at the Jenners in the past


    that she used to be a maid in the family too. One night, my dad went into her room when he was


    drunk. Then¡­¡±


    Cordelia paused. Her heart ached when she talked about what her mother had gone through.


    ¡°From then on, she became unstable. She didn¡¯t even know that she was pregnant. It was the


    maids who noticed that. I was mature at that time, and it would have been risky to abort me, so she


    could only give birth to me.


    ¡°Later on, my dad got my mom and me to live here.¡± Cordelia looked at Marcus. ¡°Since I was young,


    I don¡¯t remember my dad visiting us often. Joanne, however, would alwayse and throw a fit.


    She said every terrible thing, making my mom¡¯s illness even worse.


    ¡°My mom never argued with anyone. She would hold everything in to the point that she was sick. IV


    drops and medicine sustain her life.¡±


    Cordelia sniffled, and her eyes dimmed.


    Marcus held her hands. He frowned even more now.


    ¡°Then what about Carter?¡± He was confused. ¡°What¡¯s the story behind it?¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Cordelia paused her speech, followed by a sigh.


    ¡°To be honest, I have no idea who Carter¡¯s dad is either. I only remembered that when I was seven,


    my mom went out after dollying up. She got the neighbor to watch me before leaving, and she was


    gone for a month.


    ¡°I thought she abandoned me. Just when I was in despair, she came back. She was as beautiful as


    she headed out, but there was no longer light in her eyes, l-like a zombie wandering the streets.


    She would not respond to me no matter what I said to her.


    ¡°Then she gave birth to Carter.¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was getting lower. ¡°Dad flew into a rage and gave


    her a scolding. The day they fought, I saw herughing at my dad. The peals ofughter were


    terrifying. I feel a chill running down my spine whenever I recall it.


    ¡°That day, dad left a check, and he never came back. We only had a rushed meeting before I got


    married.¡± Cordelia scoffed and chuckled. ¡°I guess he gave the check to cut ties with me and my


    mom.¡±


    Marcus sat beside her, gently holding her skinny shoulders and pulling her into his embrace.


    He was not in her life before, but he would not let her suffer anymore.


    ¡­


    The people walking by were surprised to see Marcus sitting in Fredric¡¯s office. Thetter was a


    famous attorney in Centrolis and Jangasas. Those who came to him were respected figures of the


    upper ss.


    Meanwhile, Marcus was dressed casually in a baseball cap. Given his stern face and cold aura,


    people could not help but specte about his identity.


    ¡°How did Mr. Constable get acquainted with such a person?¡±


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s been working on criminal cases¡­ Is he a criminal who is here to stir trouble?¡±


    Marcus peeped at the door. Those people scattered when they saw that.


    Fredric walked fast. Footsteps were approaching from far.


    He was stunned when he entered his office. He shut the door and blinds, serving a cup of the


    highest quality Darjeeling tea.


    ¡°I heard those people talking as I was making my way here,¡± said Fredric while chuckling. ¡°They told


    me there¡¯s a criminal in my office, asking me to watch out. Hah, Z, it seems like you¡¯re so much


    more superior than that Marcus. He¡¯s just a thug, while you exude the charisma of a criminal!¡±


    Marcus lifted his eyes to look. He smirked.


    ¡°Dude, are you not done with your hidden identity?¡±


    Marcus did not respond to that. Instead, he asked. ¡°Have you taken any real estate cases before?¡±


    Fredric frowned.


    ¡°Real estatepany?¡±


    ¡°Private property.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I haven¡¯t.¡± Fredric revealed an awkward smile. ¡°I usually get my attorneys to take these


    small civilwsuits.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Marcus nodded and tossed a document on his desk. ¡°Take up more cases that you¡¯ve


    never done for practice. It¡¯s helpful for your career.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Fredric was stunned. He flipped through the document quickly. His facial expression was


    changing as he checked.


    He snapped his head up, locking eyes with Marcus, who had a cryptic expression.


    He was rendered speechless.


    He knew thetter would note to his insignificant abode for nothing. After all, he came here for


    the sake of Cordelia.


    ¡°Z.¡± Fredric chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to take this case for Cordelia? You


    know my principal when ites towsuits. This is just¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Marcus was expressionless. ¡°William Jenner gave this house to Cordelia and her


    mother. She has been living there since she was young. How can he take it back just like that?


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense to me, at least!¡±


    Marcus scoffed and flicked the cigarette butt hard. His eyes were turning grim.


    ¡°Z, this is thew. We don¡¯t talk sense here,¡± Fredric exined patiently. ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve been living in


    the house for a long time, but Cordelia¡¯s mother isn¡¯t the property owner! It was William Jenner who


    bought the house. Of course, he can take it back whenever he wants!¡±


    Marcus red at him. Fredric licked his lips and remained silent.


    The former took a sip of tea after a long time and scoffed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the high and mighty attorney?


    You¡¯re so good with your words, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t win a mere case?¡±


    Fredric was not sure whether tough or cry.


    Would he not be teased if an attorney at his level took up this case?


    ¡°Z.¡± He could only take a step back. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll introduce the elite attorney in my firm to


    Cordelia. He¡¯s fantastic in civilwsuits¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else!¡± Marcus served a fierce look. ¡°You¡¯ll take it!¡±


    Fredric gulped.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He was forcing him against his will!


    Marcus gave him an ultimatum. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do. Don¡¯t let William Jenner take the house!¡±


    Fredric released a heavy sigh. He could only force a smile after a moment of silence. ¡°I¡¯ll get


    someone to investigate, and I¡¯ll take the case myself. Happy?¡±


    Marcus smiled in satisfaction. Just when he was leaving, he suddenly paused.


    ¡°Oh, one more thing.¡± He asked in his low voice, ¡°Can you get a job suitable for me in Jangasas?¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Fredric looked troubled sitting in his office after seeing Marcus off.


    Zephyr Hamerton was calm, decisive, and vigorous in everything he did. He had always lived like a


    cold-blooded animal.


    Meanwhile, this Marcus, who forced him to represent Cordelia, did not behave like Mr. Z at all.


    As an attorney, Frederic hoped that he would not be so emotional. After all, they would be


    separated in the future. How was it possible that the Hamertons of Centrolis would ept Cordelia?


    However, as his best friend¡­


    He released a long sigh. In the end, he decided to check the document thoroughly.


    He shared the result of his research with Marcus a few dayster.


    ¡°From what I see, I¡¯m sorry that these documents do not help Cordelia.¡±


    Marcus frowned hard.


    ¡°However¡­¡± Fredric coughed softly. ¡°We can go from another angle.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Themunity that Cordelia¡¯s mother is living in used to be a vige. It was made into a residential


    area after the urban reform.¡±


    Marcus nced at him. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So, this house is a vige property,¡± Fredric exined. ¡°Selling vige property is prohibited.¡±


    ¡°So William Jenner is going against thew by selling it?¡±


    Fredric nodded with a smile and gave a thumbs up.


    Marcus lifted his brow, and a grim look shed through his eyes. A smirk appeared at the corner of


    his lips after falling into deep thought for a moment.


    ¡°Great.¡± He looked at Fredric. ¡°Let¡¯s start from there!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Thetter looked troubled. His style had always been direct and straightforward. He had


    always despised the roundabout way of doing things.


    Let alone an insignificant case like this. It was like a children''s fight.


    ¡°Z, this case isn¡¯t me at all!¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s you? Transnational litigation and economic cases?¡± Marcus rolled his eyes at him.


    ¡°Mr. Constable, there¡¯s a great saying that goes, anyone who doesn''t take truth seriously in small


    matters cannot be trusted inrge ones either!¡±


    Fredric stared at him, dumbfounded.


    ¡°If you reject small cases like this now, you¡¯re going to get rusty and won¡¯t get any big cases


    anymore!¡±


    Fredric was rendered speechless. Marcus was lecturing him. It seemed like he would really do


    anything for Cordelia.


    Marcus proceeded to ask, ¡°I wonder what¡¯s important to William Jenner?¡±


    Fredric thought about it before answering, ¡°His pride.¡±


    ¡°If the people in his circle find out that he goes against thew, will he still have his pride?¡±


    Fredric forced a smile so hard that his eyes and nose were squeezed together.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°What do you want, Z?¡±


    Marcus raised his brow. ¡°We won¡¯t go to court if we get this old, cunning man to buy a house for


    Cordelia.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you want him to buy a house to shut your mouth?¡±


    Marcusughed. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Fredric suddenly felt his temples twitching.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Marcus patted his shoulder. ¡°Remember, the house must be in a good location,


    have good venttion, and be brightly lit. Most importantly, the deed must be in Cordelia¡¯s name.


    Got it?¡±


    ¡­


    Fredrick was efficient and a master negotiator, so he settled the matter quickly.


    It felt like a dream when Cordelia received the deed. She flipped through it over and over again.


    She felt as if she was waking up from a dream when she heard William telling her about the house


    on the phone tly.


    Her heart was pounding. She asked Marcus to pinch her.


    He hugged her while smiling, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your mom and brother have a roof above


    their heads now. I guess your dad came to his senses that he didn¡¯t want Yelena to bully you guys.¡±


    Cordelia was stunned.


    However, from what she knew about William throughout the years, there was no ing to his


    senses¡± to him.


    ¡°Hubby.¡± She looked at him with confusion written in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is what my dad


    would do¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you secretly got someone to do this?¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    The corners of Marcus¡¯ lips twitched.


    Cordelia looked at him in worry. She was worried that Marcus had gotten together with those dodgy


    inmates from the past and resorted to some dubious tricks to force William into buying this ce for


    her.


    Even if they seeded in coercing him for now, there would be endless troubles after this.


    She honestly did not wish for Marcus to get into unnecessary trouble anymore.


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Marcus¡¯ gaze was deep, but his smile was carefree. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s


    completely legit. I promised you I wouldn¡¯t get into trouble, so I will keep my promise.¡±


    ¡°But someone like my father¡­¡±


    ¡°I got awyer,¡± Marcus said nonchntly. ¡°I got to know him since¡­ I was in jail. He often gives


    legal assistance to inmates. He is a nice guy and has helped me a lot after I¡¯ve gotten out too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Cordelia was finally relieved. ¡°Then we should thank him properly! Why don¡¯t we invite


    him home for a meal?¡±


    ¡±No need for now. Mr. Constable is kind of busy. Next time when he¡¯s free.¡±


    Cordelia nodded and kept the property deed carefully.


    Marcus hugged her from the back. He had not properly been intimate with her recently since he was


    upied with his family affair. Now that the moon was hanging high in the sky with a cool breeze


    blowing in, her sweet fragrance felt like a kitty pawing at his heart.


    Marcus was enthralled, resting his chin on her shoulder as he left kisses all over her fair neck. Just


    when he was going a step further, Cordelia tugged him and turned to smile awkwardly at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s not a good time today.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not a good time?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cordelia blushed. ¡°I have a stomachache.¡±


    The words felt like a bucket of cold water on Marcus. He slowly and reluctantly pulled his hand back


    with an expression that screamed sexual frustration.


    Cordelia bit back augh and hooked her arms around his neck to peck his cheek. ¡°Consider this


    yourpensation, okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± He feigned seriousness. ¡°It¡¯s too light. I don¡¯t see any sincerity.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to control yourself if I¡¯m too sincere. You¡¯d be the one frustrated by


    then, right?¡±


    Marcus looked up to meet her beautiful doe eyes shining slyly. She looked more endearing and


    yful than when she was usually quiet and docile. The little woman was like a thousand-faceddy


    who could bring him novelty each time, reeling him again and again.


    In spite of it, he could only hold back his urge. Marcus let out a long sigh andy on the bed,


    hugging her. He buried his face and rubbed it against her chest.


    Cordelia giggled from the motion and ran her fingers through his hair, asking him to sleep earlier


    softly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep.¡± His voice was husky. ¡°Why do you still have your period?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it?¡± Cordelia looked at him. ¡°Once a month. Very punctual.¡±


    ¡°I worked so hardst month. Shouldn¡¯t you already have a baby this month?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Cordelia flushed. Her cheeks felt like they were burning.


    ¡°What are you talking about!?¡± She turned to face him with her back. ¡°Getting pregnant is a matter


    of course.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s also true. Go with the flow¡­¡±


    Marcus put his palm on her stomach, his serious expression amusing her.


    ¡°Honey.¡± She asked him softly, ¡°Do you really want a baby?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Not for now.¡±


    Marcus furrowed his brows, but the frown quickly smoothed out.


    Cordelia pouted and muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s too expensive to raise a child nowadays. Not only do


    we have to give birth to them and raise them, but we also have to get them educated and n for


    their future. I personally don¡¯t think I¡¯m capable of affording it yet.


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± She turned to look at him, and a glint of shyness shed in her eyes. ¡°I want to spend a


    longer time with just you.¡±


    She looked down with a smile, her dimples evidence of how sweetly in love she was.


    Marcus felt like something had knocked into his heart.


    He used to live life carefully as it was filled with intangible dangers and risks. It was only now that he


    had Cordelia that he knew how pleasant sunlight could be in this world. She warmed his dark and


    cold heart. She was the one who took him into spring, where flowers blossomed.


    If he returned to Centrolis, all these would vanish¡­


    Marcus smiled and hugged her tighter as if he was afraid that she would run away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you shoulder the burden alone if we have a baby.¡± He chuckled with a husky


    voice. ¡°I found a job. I¡¯ll give the sry to you, and your burden will be lighter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia widened her eyes, surprised and delighted. ¡°You found a job? When?¡±


    ¡°Just two days ago.¡± Marcus smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a boxing instructor in a boxing gym. I¡¯ll join


    matches sometimes too. If I win, there¡¯ll be cash prizes.¡±


    Cordelia was dazed.


    Being a boxing instructor was a decent job. He usually liked toying with weapons and often punched


    sandbags on the balcony too. With the muscles he gained, he seemed to fit the job quite nicely.


    It was just that Cordelia was worried. This job was still risky. Getting injured would bemon. She


    did not want him to work so hard. Moreover, many women liked signing up for self-defense lessons


    nowadays and could hardly move when they met muscr men. If¡­


    She pursed her lips, suddenly inexplicably jealous.


    ¡°You can go out to work.¡± She looked at Marcus. ¡°But I have terms!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Marcus paused, amused.


    Had the world changed so much now that a man had to gain permission from a woman to go out


    and work?

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Marcus squinted and adjusted to afortable position to look at her with a smile.


    ¡°First, you can¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. I¡¯m not the kind of person who must get rich. It


    doesn¡¯t matter how much money you make as long as we make ends meet. What¡¯s important is that


    you¡¯re happy at work, understand?¡±


    He nodded seriously.


    ¡°Second, don''t do anything dangerous.¡± Cordelia pressed her lips together. ¡°I¡¯m referring to your


    contests and stuff. Don¡¯t push yourself too much. We don¡¯t need those cash prizes! Anyway, I can


    only support you 100% with the premise that you¡¯re safe!


    ¡°Third¡­¡±


    She looked up at him and said softly after stalling for some time, ¡°If you have female students, you


    can¡¯t let them feel your muscles!¡±


    Marcus failed to hold it in this time and burst outughing.


    Cordelia was red like an apple as she buried her head into his chest and punched him twice.


    ¡°I mean it!¡± She protested. ¡°I¡¯m a woman, so I know what the other women think! I¡­ I forbid others


    from touching you anyway! Normal physical contact is fine but something that crosses the line like


    this¡­ no way!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t let you go to work! Stay right here at home and don¡¯t go anywhere!¡±


    Cordelia looked unusually adorable, trying to act fierce. Marcus was suddenly filled with affection for


    her. He hugged her tightly and promised seriously in a whisper next to her ear, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to


    everything you say.¡±


    Cordelia finally rxed. She grinned and fell asleep in his arms not too longter. She even had an


    interesting dream.


    ¡­


    The next day, it was a weekend, so Cordelia went shopping, hooking arms with Marcus.


    Marcus had never been interested in shopping, but the girl insisted on buying him fitted clothes.


    They shopped around for some time before finally deciding on a luxury brand of menswear.


    Cordelia pulled him there happily.


    Even when Marcus kept emphasizing that his job was as a boxing instructor, Cordelia wanted him


    to try the tailor-made suit.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re an instructor, you could use a suit too!¡± She looked at him seriously and chuckled,


    saying, ¡°The suit looks nice, and it¡¯s free to try it on. Put it on for me!¡±


    Unable to stop her from getting her way, Marcus could only go to the fitting room with the suit.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When he came out, Cordelia¡¯s eyes bulged. The man was always wearing T-shirts and jeans or


    sportswear. This was her first time seeing him dressed properly. She did not expect her husband to


    look so good in a suit!


    Marcus was slightly over six feet. He was tall and well-built with almost perfect proportions. He was


    basically a walking mannequin. The suit looked like it was made for him as it entuated his figure


    and made him look fine and handsome.


    In addition to his manly features, Cordelia felt he was a hundred times better looking than the


    models in magazines!


    She felt the suit and thought the fabric and workmanship were rather detailed. Marcus looked great


    in it too. However, when she saw the price tag, she felt her heart jolt. Nheless, she smiled at the


    sales assistant and told them she wanted the suit.


    Her subtle change of expression did not escape Marcus¡¯ eyes. A rush of emotion came to him.


    The suits he used to wear were limited haute couture from top international brands. The best


    designers personally measured and tailored the suits for him.


    Thousand-dor suits like this were basically cheap stuff to him.


    He did not want Cordelia to spend unnecessarily, but he could not bear to pour the bucket of cold


    water on her seeing how bright her smile was. His gaze took on some warmth.


    ¡°Honey, do you like it?¡± Cordelia flew back to him after she paid, chattering, ¡°You look so handsome


    in it! I know now. I¡¯ll get you shirts and a few nice long ties the next time I shop for you, then¡­¡±


    Cordelia suddenly stopped talking and stayed rooted.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Marcus paused and followed her gaze.


    Yelena hade to the same boutique somehow and was watching the two of them mockingly,


    asionally scoffing.


    Cordelia tugged Marcus to leave, but Yelena was faster in blocking their way.


    ¡°Oh, what a coincidence!¡± Yelena snorted. ¡°Looks like you are having a good time at work. Gotten a


    promotion and a raise? That you could take my dear brother-inw to a luxury boutique like this for


    shopping!


    ¡°Oh yeah, does the new ce feel great to live in? Hah, please, have a good time living there. Dad


    spent a lot of effort picking it out!¡±


    Cordelia could recognize the sarcasm in her words. When she looked up at Yelena, the hatred in


    thetter¡¯s eyes was like she wanted to rip her apart.


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Father-inw is pretty nice to us.¡± Marcus smiled and put Cordelia behind him. ¡°Not only


    did he choose a good ce, but the property deed also has Cordelia¡¯s name! As for someone else,


    she probably has to look for a new ce as her studio. One can¡¯t possibly carry the charge of


    intruding on private property at this young age, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Yelena red at him.


    Marcus looked indifferent,pletely disregarding her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel too triumphant!¡± Yelena gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s just a cheap house! Consider it charity from


    the Jenners to shoo beggars away!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be best if Ms. Jenner thought that!¡±


    Marcus was disdainful of getting petty with her. He was going to leave with an arm around


    Cordelia¡¯s shoulders when he heard Yelena yell, ¡°Cordelia, stop right there!¡±


    Cordelia turned around and looked at her after taking a deep breath.


    ¡°I''ve been negotiating a project with yourpany recently.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s expression took a change.


    Yelena smiled and continued. ¡°I¡¯m on the guest list for yourpany event this weekend. Don¡¯t be


    awkward when we meet then!¡±


    Cordelia replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m paid to work in thepany. There¡¯s nothing awkward about it. If your


    project requires my help, you cane to me too, as long as you don¡¯t feel awkward.¡±


    ¡°Bring your husband too.¡± Yelena mocked, ¡°Show your coworkers and guests what man you got


    married to that you¡¯re treasuring him like a gem!¡±


    ¡­


    When Yelena said that, she had not expected Cordelia to actually attend the event with Marcus.


    Cordelia wore a cream-yellow dress with thin strapped heels. Each smile and movement was


    captivatingly gorgeous. Marcus, who was next to her, was tall and straight. His presence was barely


    ignorable. He was wearing the suit they picked out at the boutique the other day.


    ¡°Hey, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± someonemented softly. ¡°Didn¡¯t people say Cordelia got married to a


    thug who only knows how to fight? Have you met such a handsome thug?¡±


    ¡°When they stand together, those who didn¡¯t know better would¡¯ve thought some CEO that¡¯s


    attending the event with his wife!¡±


    Yelena gripped her champagne flute tighter as the corner of her lips twitched.


    Cordelia stayed beside Marcus with a warm and pure smile. The limelight of the event was basically


    focused on them. She was a little nervous, but because she was holding Marcus¡¯ hand, the warmth


    of his palm calmed her down, and she was at ease among the guests.


    ¡°See, I¡¯m not wrong to have brought you here!¡± Cordelia said with a soft chuckle, ¡°My coworkers are


    allplimenting you!¡±


    Marcus looked at her with a smile.


    ¡°I might not be able to keep youpanyter.¡± She was apologetic and pointed to show him.


    ¡°Over there, Ms. Cloud from the Morn-Glo Group, the one who was allergic to peanuts the other


    time¡­ There, Mr. Oliver Jones from the Star Group. They¡¯re all my clients. I have to go greet them.


    Can you stay here and have something on your own?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I can¡­¡± Marcus teased her on purpose, ¡°But you¡¯ve seen your female coworkers who called


    me handsome just now. They¡¯re staring at me like starved wolves. Aren¡¯t you worried about leaving


    me alone here?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Cordelia red at him.


    Marcus grinned and swiped at her nose before pressing a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Go ahead with your socializing. I¡¯ll wait for you here, with absolute obedience to morals!¡±


    Cordelia beamed and took a ss of wine, going toward her clients. Just as she stepped away,


    though, she heard a shrill voice from behind her. ¡°Handsome, are you alone?¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Cordelia¡¯s ears perked up, and her guard was immediately up as well. She looked back and saw a


    woman who was dressed with thick makeup smile flirtatiously at Marcus. Her ss shook slightly in


    her hand, and when she went closer to Marcus, she pulled the slit of her dress to show her fair legs.


    Cordelia suddenly found the voice to be familiar.


    ¡°Giselle?¡± She paused. It seemed that Yelena brought along her best friend wherever she went.


    When they were in schoolst time, Giselle Lawler would often bully Cordelia with Yelena. The


    schoolter dismissed her due to her poor grades and frequent reports of being found smoking in


    clubs.


    Thements about Giselle in the high society of Jangasas were not great either. She was only


    able to act brazenly because of Yelena¡¯s support.


    Cordelia was annoyed. She forgot aboutworking with her clients and walked briskly to Marcus in


    her heels.


    ¡°Handsome, isn¡¯t it boring to drink alone?¡± Giselle approached Marcus swaying her hips. ¡°Why don¡¯t


    we¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of us have a drink?¡± A cold voice rang suddenly.


    Giselle was shocked, looking up to meet Cordelia¡¯s sharp eyes.


    Marcus was also stunned before he smiled in amusement. Cordelia put him behind her, met


    Giselle¡¯s provocative gaze, and scoffed, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you know me anymore? You snatched my


    homework to copy it when we were in school, and now you want to snatch my man?¡±


    ¡°Well, who else if it isn¡¯t Cordelia!¡± Giselle chuckled. ¡°What are you saying? I want to get to know


    this handsome man, and I¡¯m snatching your man? You weren¡¯t standing here just now. How would I


    know of your rtionship?¡±


    ¡°You know now, right?¡± Cordelia stared at her. ¡°Leave now that you know!¡±


    Marcus held Cordelia¡¯s waist without a sound. He noticed the woman¡¯s tightly clenched fists and her


    shaking body out of anger. Yet, she was determined with an aggressive gaze, like she would kill


    whoever dared hit on her man.


    He chuckled inwardly, not expecting himself to hide behind a woman one day. It was a feeling he


    liked, though.


    ¡°Oh, I remember! This is the thug you married?¡± Giselle scanned Marcus tantly. ¡°I heard that he¡¯s


    always causing trouble fighting and even gone to jail!¡±


    Cordelia rolled her eyes and hooked arms with Marcus to leave.


    Despite that, Giselle went up and hooked Marcus¡¯ other arm. Her gaze was seductive. ¡°Handsome,


    do you know that Cordelia¡¯s an illegitimate daughter of the Jenners? No one in the Jenners likes


    her, and she¡¯s broke. She used to stay in the basement and smelled musty!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± Giselle¡¯s fingers climbed up. ¡°I¡¯m rich and hot. There are a lot of


    guys after me! It¡¯d be a waste of your face to be together with Cordelia¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Cordelia shoved her away.


    Giselle stumbled and nearly knocked a table over. The noise caused everyone nearby to look over.


    ¡°Giselle, have some shame!¡± Cordelia said through her gritted teeth, ¡°Are all the men dead that you


    have to flirt with my husband!?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Murmurs ofments broke out from the surroundings while some people¡¯s mocking gazes felt like


    sharp knives that were slowly slicing up Cordelia¡¯s pride. Even when she felt that she was not


    wrong, her husband being hit on was nothing to be proud of. She did not want to fight for her man


    like a frenzied woman in public either.


    She dipped her head and bit her lips.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Cordelia assumed that Marcus would hug her and keep her in his warm and secure embrace, but


    seconds ticked by, and she did not get the sense of security she anticipated.


    She widened her eyes when she saw Marcus actually approaching Giselle and extending a hand!


    Cordelia¡¯s heart thumped, and all her blood seemed to be rushing to her head.


    ¡°See? Men are realistic too.¡± Someone snickered. ¡°Ms. Lawler doesn¡¯t have a good reputation, but


    she¡¯s a real heiress. How could Cordeliapare to her?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, her own husband¡¯s helping another woman in public¡­ Cordelia¡¯s so pitiful. She treasures the


    man so much, but now¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t dote on men!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s mind went nk as she stood frozen, feeling a pang in her heart.


    ¡°Honey, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Darling, you nearly injured Ms. Lawler.¡± Marcus smiled and turned to Giselle. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Surprised at the affection, Giselle quickly caught Marcus¡¯ hand.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m fine now with your concern!¡± Giselle smiled widely. ¡°Handsome, let¡¯s dance? I could


    tell you¡¯re good with women once I held your hand¡­¡±


    ¡°Marcus!¡± Cordelia bit her lips with tears welling in her eyes.


    Marcus still looked nonchnt. He did not push Giselle away but held her hand tighter.


    Giselle raised a brow, her gaze at Cordelia even more brazen.


    ¡°Ms. Lawler, you like my hand a lot?¡± Marcus¡¯ voice was deep and husky.


    Giselle was long captivated. ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Even when this hand has killed someone?¡±


    Giselle jolted and looked appalled, fear flowing from her eyes.


    Marcus¡¯ eyes shed darkly as he sneered. ¡°An oblivious woman used to approach me in the past,


    and I used this hand to choke her to death!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Giselle wanted to pry her hand off, but Marcus gripped her wrist tight. The man¡¯smanding


    expression and aggressiveness made her panic.


    Marcus asked with a smile, ¡°Ms. Lawler, didn¡¯t you want to dance with me?¡±


    Giselle deted. The pain that came from her wrist made her turn pale while her teeth ttered.


    Marcus reeled in his smile. His expression sobered up, and he felt like a reaper from hell.


    When he let go lightly, Giselle stumbled back and hit the corner of a table.


    The entire hall felt like the pressure was lowered. No one dared breathe any louder. Cordelia


    walked over and tidied Marcus¡¯ tie and suit.


    She looked up and broke into a smile.


    Giselle¡¯s legs felt like jelly. She could only stand holding on to the table. She red at Marcus and


    Cordelia, gritting her teeth and saying shakily, ¡°W-What¡¯s¡­ so good about this? Cordelia, you


    married a killer! Be careful when you sleep at night. Who knows if he has a knife hidden!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my husband has a knife kept under his pillow,¡± Cordelia snorted. ¡°But it¡¯s not for me. It¡¯s for


    those shameless women who keep throwing themselves at him!¡±


    Marcus smiled and was about to stroke Cordelia¡¯s face when he remembered that Giselle had held


    his hand. He asked for the server and wiped his hand with a disinfecting towel before throwing it


    into the trash can.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    The hall recovered its order. Everyone interacted as if what happened just now did not exist. In their


    talks privately, though, mockery about Giselle was made.


    Marcus pulled Cordelia to dance. Thetter was not good at it, but no one could see that with the


    man¡¯s lead. They gained a round of apuse after the song ended.


    Giselle was shaking in anger while Yelena red at her.


    ¡°Useless!¡±


    ¡°Yelena, you¡ª¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t youbel yourself as a socialite? Don¡¯t men buzz around you?¡± Yelena was fuming. ¡°You


    can¡¯t even take care of Marcus! Look at your cowardly response once he said that he had killed


    someone! What are you if not useless?¡±


    Giselle pressed her lips together. She was also disgruntled. She had agreed with Yelena that they


    would embarrass Cordelia at the dinner, only for it to turn out to be herself.


    When she first met Marcus, she was also attracted by thetter¡¯s tall and handsome appearance.


    When he told her that he had killed someone with a smile, though, the dark sharpness in his gaze,


    the bone-chilling frost in his smile, and the sense of pressure he exuded all sent chills down her


    spine.


    She must have been bored of life to seduce a murderer!


    Giselle said after a moment of silence, ¡°Yelena, we can win this back!¡±


    Yelena was still fuming as she red at Cordelia, who was farther away.


    ¡°Whatever method it is, the goal will be achieved as long as you overpower Cordelia, right?¡± Giselle


    spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°Her man has a shameful past, but your man is different!¡±


    Yelena paused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a photo with Mr. Z Hamerton?¡±


    Yelena¡¯s expression took a change while Giselle began to scroll through her phone,ing up with


    a photo a whileter.


    ¡°Yelena, see!¡± She looked thrilled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you send this to me during the Hamerton¡¯s dinner back


    then? This is Centrolis¡¯ Hamertons! How many people at the dinner tonight have been there? You¡¯re


    the only one!


    ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll win this back for you so that little b*tch Cordelia is embarrassed!¡±


    Before Yelena could stop her, Giselle was gone.


    As the dinner went on, Cordelia was doneworking with her clients. She met Marcus¡¯ gaze, and


    they smiled in unison.


    ¡°Want to go?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cordelia had never liked events with a lot of people.


    Marcus pointed at the door at the side of the hall.


    He had already done a search! Cordelia was ecstatic. She held his hand and was darting there


    quietly when she heard a peal ofughter behind her.


    ¡°Sigh, what¡¯s the point of looking good like Cordelia¡¯s husband? Someone with a criminal record is


    tainted wherever he goes!¡±


    Cordelia halted her steps. Marcus had an arm around her shoulder and shook his head at her with a


    smile to ask her to ignore it. However, the voice kept getting into her ears.


    ¡°That suit looks decent, but it¡¯s not like he has turned into a prince wearing the royal gown! Hah,


    Cordelia¡¯s nothing like her sister¡­ See, her sister, Yelena, has taken a photo with Mr. Z Hamerton


    before!¡±


    Marcus could not help stopping with a slight frown as well when he heard this.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Giselle showed off in the crowd holding her phone. The photo on the screen did show Yelena with a


    man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know him, right? This is Mr. Z Hamerton! Yelena was at his weing dinner!¡±


    ¡°The third heir of Centrolis¡¯ Hamertons?¡±


    ¡°Of course! He¡¯s the real rich man!¡±


    Everyone looked at Yelena enviously. They knew that Mr. Z Hamerton kept a low profile. He had


    never made an official appearance in the media to this day, and people who got to meet him were


    few and far between.


    Not only had Yelena been invited to the Hamerton¡¯s event, but she had even taken a photo with Mr.


    Z. It was an immense honor.


    Compliments and ttery sounded one after another.


    Yelena had a guilty conscience. She had not wanted Giselle to broadcast it like that, but since no


    one exposed her, she epted the admiration in peace. So what if Cordelia was the one who had


    gone in that night? If she dared speak a word about it, she would have ways to take care of her!


    Yelena looked around and saw Cordelia and Marcus in the crowd. She went over with her arms


    crossed, sending Giselle a look.


    Giselle understood it immediately and brandished the photo in front of Cordelia, mocking, ¡°I heard


    you went that night too, Cordelia? Why don¡¯t I see a photo of you and Mr. Z?¡±


    Cordelia looked at Yelena in confusion.


    ¡°Sigh, an illegitimate child will always be an illegitimate child. Kept in the dark forever.¡± Yelena


    hurried to say, ¡°Mr. Z¡¯s of noble status. How could he take a photo with an illegitimate daughter?¡±


    Cordelia frowned. ¡°That night, weren¡¯t you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you think you¡¯re the only one who could enter?¡± Yelena scoffed, ¡°The person who


    weed you was a Hamerton dog at most, while I was personally taken in by Mr. Z!¡±


    Marcus paused and tried to keep his lips at a neutral angle.


    Yelena was getting too bold with her ims. She thought that she could bluff those who were here


    because they had never met Zephyr Hamerton?


    He scowled and was going to say something when Cordelia held his hand gently. She was


    uninterested in things like this. She just wanted to go home sooner with Marcus and go back to their


    own space.


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯ll never top me!¡± Yelena smirked. ¡°I got Mr. Z¡¯s attention, but you?¡±


    Yelena¡¯s sharp gaze stopped on Marcus. ¡°You¡¯re only worthy of marrying a scum!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Z likes you so much!¡± Cordelia nced at her tly. ¡°If he likes you so much, why hasn¡¯t


    he married you? The dinner that night was to choose his wife, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s between me and Mr. Z is none of your business!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that free to poke my nose in it either, but I won¡¯t let you off easily since youmented on


    my husband!¡± Cordelia paused and said, ¡°Also, as sisters, let me give you a kind reminder. A man


    too powerful isn¡¯t a choice partner!


    ¡°The Hamertons have such a high status that not everyone¡¯s able to cling to them. If you want to


    climb high, be prepared to fall hard! You¡¯re my sister, after all. I don¡¯t want to see you end up too


    sad!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Yelena got angry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely be better off than you! Keep your useless


    husband around and stay useless for life!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? How merry!¡± A loud voice suddenly cut in.


    Following the voice was a man¡¯s steady steps and polite but distant smile.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver walked over slowly. He had vaguely heard ¡°Mr. Z Hamerton¡± when he was smoking outside


    and wanted to join the discussion since his interest was piqued. He nodded at Cordelia as a


    greeting but paused his gaze when itnded on Marcus, who was next to her.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Themanding presence that the man naturally exuded stunned even Oliver, who had seen


    countless people.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, look!¡± Someone passed the phone to him. ¡°This is Ms. Yelena Jenner¡¯s photo with Mr. Z


    Hamerton!¡±


    ¡°You guys were talking about this just now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Oliver looked at Yelena, who kept herposure and looked arrogant.


    Oliver smiled politely at first, but his smile soon froze.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner.¡± He looked at her. ¡°Are you sure this is Mr. Z?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Yelena was rmed, and the way she looked at him was nervous.


    ¡°H-How¡­ is it not?¡± She forced herself to calm down. After all, no one had seen what Zephyr


    looked like. At least not in this small dinner, no.


    ¡°It was Mr. Z Hamerton¡¯s wee-back dinner that day. Our family was invited to Centrolis.¡± Yelena


    looked nonchnt as she checked her manicured nails. ¡°The dinner¡¯s huge, with the wealthiest


    people around the world all gathered there. It was a real eye-opener!


    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve been, Mr. Jones.¡±


    Yelena snorted. Oliver was pretty influential in Jangasas, but he could barelypare to the


    Jenners. How could he have seen what the Hamertons were like?


    As expected, Oliver bowed with an awkward smile. ¡°You¡¯re right, Ms. Jenner. I haven¡¯t met Mr. Z


    personally.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Oliver chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve been to Centrolis many years ago and stayed in the Splendor Dynasty under


    the Hamertons. The person who took the photo with you is the valet who parked my car for me!¡±


    Yelena looked at him dumbly while Oliver¡¯s smile grew more unreadable.


    The others were astonished as they looked at Yelena differently now.


    Yelena rposed herself and argued, ¡°Is this a joke, Mr. Jones? Many years ago? Would you


    remember a valet from so many years ago? Don¡¯t mistake the person!¡±


    She wanted to grab her phone back, but Oliver stopped her. He studied the photo closer, and his


    smile widened.


    ¡°This person has a mole under his left eye. I wouldn¡¯t mistake him. Heh, it¡¯s because his service


    was great back then that I tipped him quite generously andplimented him to his superior. He¡¯s a


    floor manager now. To thank me, he came to Jangasas the day before yesterday to give me a gift. I


    took him around Jangasas as well to be hospitable.


    ¡°What a coincidence, I have a photo with him here too!¡±


    Oliver took out his phone, and everyone crowded over to see. The men in both photos were the


    same guy!


    It turned the situation awkward and ironic.


    Yelena turned pale and grabbed her phone, ring at those around her with gritted teeth.


    Someone chuckled. ¡°Heh, Yelena, were you tricked?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there are a lot of people like this online. They pretend to be rich heirs and trick young girls


    just because they¡¯re handsome!¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be the case. I have faith in this man¡¯s character,¡± Oliver exined with a smile.


    ¡°Besides, Ms. Jenner¡¯s a legit heiress too. She wouldn¡¯t be as careless. There might be a


    misunderstanding!¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    ¡°You¡­ All of you, shut up!¡± Yelena was furious from her embarrassment and turned to run away.


    However, she sprained her foot on her high heel and hissed in pain.


    Cordelia stood next to her, coldly watching her pathetic state. She had brought this upon herself.


    Cordelia pursed her lips. She did not sympathize with Yelena. It was just that she was also a


    Jenner, so she was one with Yelena to the outsiders. How could she not be embarrassed when she


    had a family like this?


    Before Yelena left, she red daggers at Cordelia and nearly crushed her teeth from how hard she


    was gritting them.


    Oliver smiled and looked at the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. Go on with the event!¡±


    The dinner resumed. Cordelia was not in the mood anymore and was going to turn around when


    Oliver called out for her from the back.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, please hold on.¡±


    Cordelia could only turn around and greet the man.


    Oliver noticed the jade ring on her hand and looked at Marcus, who was beside her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    introducing us?¡±


    Unable to help it, Cordelia could only pull Marcus over to introduce them. ¡°He¡¯s my husband,


    Marcus Grist. Honey, this is Mr. Oliver Jones, the CEO of the Star Group, whom I¡¯ve mentioned to


    you before.¡±


    Oliver extended a hand, but Marcus stepped back and nodded. He had noticed that Oliver had a


    strange expression since he appeared. His eyes looked like they were trying to see through


    something. Marcus¡¯ hands slowly balled up behind him as he got more on guard.


    Oliver¡¯s hand froze mid-air. Marcus¡¯ refusal to shake hands was out of his expectation. He chuckled


    dryly and ran his hand over his hair to conceal the awkwardness.


    Cordelia said with a chortle, ¡°Honey, Karine wanted to pick on me thest time. It¡¯s thanks to Mr.


    Jones who recognizes this jade ring to be real and helped me exaggerate it that Karine didn¡¯t get


    her way!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°No problem at all.¡± Oliver smiled and sneaked nces at Marcus. ¡°I¡¯m an enthusiast of gemology. I


    spoke the truth. It¡¯s not exaggerated at all. What Ms. Jenner has is really a rare gem!


    ¡°I was told that it¡¯s a wedding ring?


    ¡°Heh, Mr. Grist.¡± Oliver looked at him meaningfully. ¡°I wonder where you¡¯ve gotten this beautiful


    jade. It¡¯s been over a decade since I married my wife. I¡¯d like to get one for her for our anniversary


    this year!¡±


    Cordelia had wanted to blurt that it was her husband¡¯s family heirloom but sensitively noticed that


    Marcus did not look quite right.


    The guard and alertness he showed and the dark gleam in his eyes were like a wild animal¡¯s


    unblinking caution before it was in danger.


    There was also an inexplicable strangeness in Oliver¡¯s gaze too¡­


    Cordelia paused and smiled. ¡°I bought this with my husband.¡±


    Marcus was startled, not expecting her to catch on so fast.


    ¡°My husband said that he wanted to get me a piece of jewelry before we got married, so we


    shopped everywhere. We¡¯ve been to all the big and small antique shops and jewelry boutiques, and


    we finally decided on this. The shop¡¯s close to Green Pine Street. The owner¡¯s an olddy. The


    things in her shop have quite the history.¡±


    Cordelia was convincing. Green Pine Street was a famous antique business street in Jangasas too,


    with plenty of shops there. Some people managed to buy precious gems there.


    Oliver squinted and grew more confused.


    Cordelia held Marcus¡¯ arm and smiled brightly. ¡°Honey, we were right to go to Green Pine Street.


    Who would have expected us to get a gem like this? Heh, it¡¯s a steal!¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Marcus smiled back at her and held her hand.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve gotten a real good deal.¡±


    With how the husband and wife were chorusing each other, it would be tactless for Oliver to pursue


    the matter further. Thus, he came up with an excuse and left.


    After some effort, Cordelia left the event with Marcus through the side door.


    As both of them walked on the street behind the hotel, the night was bright with the moon and


    scattered stars. The air was fresh with the fragrance of nts exclusive to this season, and it felt


    reinvigorating as the breeze blew.


    There were even fireflies in the bushes, blinking andplementing the dark blue sky.


    Cordelia smiled and rested her head against Marcus¡¯ shoulder. They strolled slowly, enjoying the


    rare leisure and quiet.


    ¡°Why did you say that just now?¡± Marcus suddenly asked her.


    Cordelia paused and answered softly, ¡°You mustn¡¯t want Oliver to know too much about us, right?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my husband. Of course I know you!¡± Cordelia stroked the ring on her finger with a sweet


    smile.


    He was her husband. Of course, she would do everything she could to understand and love him.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Emotions filled Marcus, and warmth colored his deep eyes.


    ¡°And I also think that what¡¯s between husband and wife shouldn¡¯t be disclosed to outsiders too


    much,¡± Cordelia said seriously. ¡°After all, I¡¯m only an acquaintance with Mr. Jones. There¡¯s an old


    saying about not saying too much when you meet someone, right?¡±


    Marcus chuckled and rubbed Cordelia¡¯s hair, inwardly impressed by her. He had always thought that


    she was na?ve and honest, a little silly even, but she was sharp when it mattered.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Cordelia blinked.


    Marcus spoke softly by her ear. ¡°Just thinking that I¡¯ve married an invaluable gem.¡±


    Cordelia blushed and gave the man¡¯s muscr chest a light push.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re smart, pretty, and capable. Have you regretted marrying me?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Cordelia red at him without fear. ¡°Even Giselle can see that I¡¯m guarding


    you with my life, and you have to ask?!¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t feel very confident.¡± Marcus smiled. ¡°Your sister¡¯s goal is to marry Mr. Z Hamerton, but


    you¡­¡±


    ¡°Here you go again!¡± She pouted. ¡°Can you stop mentioning Mr. Z Hamerton? My ears are bleeding


    from hearing this name all night! And I think that there¡¯s a big problem with this Mr. Z!¡±


    Marcus raised a brow and looked at her with interest. ¡°What problem?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Z Hamerton, doesn¡¯t it sound pretentious?¡± Cordelia pursed her lips. ¡°I think he must either


    have a problem in his head or look ugly!¡±


    Marcus was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Ah, darling!¡± Cordelia looked like she was struck with a realization. ¡°Who knows if he really looks


    too mature for his age and doesn¡¯t look good? I guess that children from an established family like


    the Hamertons have a lot of pressure since they¡¯re young. This Mr. Z might have turned bald a long


    time ago from the immense pressure! He might even have a hormonal imbnce and be fat like a


    meatball! A bald head and a fat body, so he¡¯d look like 50 when he¡¯s still in his 20s. Right?


    ¡°Gosh, if that¡¯s the case¡­ Mr. Z is kind of pitiful. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    There was a flurry of expressions on Marcus¡¯ face before he patted Cordelia¡¯s shoulder after some


    time.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s interest was piqued instead. ¡°Hey, you said that you¡¯ve been to Centrolis before. Have


    you met Mr. Z in person?


    ¡°Is he like my guess?


    ¡°Do you want to bet with me, darling? This Mr. Z is definitely a bald meatball!¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Marcus was rendered speechless. ¡°Wifey, I thought we¡¯d not be talking about Mr. Z anymore?¡±


    ¡­


    Oliver waited outside Matthew¡¯s private club.


    The club was beneath Splendor Mountain. It was very hidden. Apart from the dense broadleaf


    nts around, there were rows of bodyguards in sunsses and suits. They were watching


    expressionlessly.


    Someone finally came out after a long wait and invited Oliver in courteously.


    Matthew had just finished with his spa. Hey on the soft deck chair with someone kneeling next to


    him, giving him a massage.


    Oliver recognized the smell of the top-grade cigar as soon as he entered.


    ¡°Sir, this is¡­ Laroux from Nesarus, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a great nose!¡± Matthew nced at him at the side of his eye. He lifted his chin to get his


    men to get Oliver a stool.


    Oliver showed a fawning smile and sat straight on the stool.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes were half closed. He was puffing on the cigar and looked like


    he was indulging. He was arrogant toward Oliver. Apart from the honor of being born into the


    Hamertons, he was behaving like that because he had trained Oliver himself. Without him, thetter


    would not have achieved what he had today.


    However, he would usually stay in Jangasas like a good boy. He basically would not go to Centrolis,


    let alone what happened today, that he rushed here from Jangasas overnight.


    Unless something serious had happened, Oliver would not bother him.


    ¡°Sir, I¡­¡± Oliver licked his dry lips, hesitating. ¡°I dare ask if Mr. Z¡­ has been staying in the


    Hamertons since the wee dinner?¡±


    Matthew opened his eyes suddenly. He frowned and looked at him, confused. ¡°Why are you


    asking?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ asking.¡±


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s not at the Hamertons,¡± Matthew said casually. ¡°Why would he stay in one ce for


    long? With his father¡¯s blessings, nobody can do anything about him wandering the world!¡±


    Oliver frowned hard. ¡°Is he in Jangasas, then?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous!¡± Annoyed, Matthew nced at him. ¡°What is he doing in Jangasas? To do charity


    for yourpany? I heard that he¡¯s gone to Chaisndtely. He¡¯s at his grandfather¡¯s house in


    Melorian.¡±


    ¡°Melorian?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Matthew took two puffs of the cigar. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to mess with him thest round.


    Perhaps that brat is scared, so he¡¯s hiding at his grandfather¡¯s ce. There happens to be a portion


    of assets that needs to be handled, so Zephyr is working for him. He¡¯s lucky. Both of his


    grandfathers love him. That brat gets everything that¡¯s good in the world!¡±


    The more Oliver listened, the more doubtful he was. He said softly after a moment of silence, ¡°I


    think I saw him in Jangasas¡­¡±


    Matthew was shocked to hear that. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it was him, sir.¡± Oliver handed the information that his men found with both hands.


    Everything about Marcus was in the document, including a copy of his ID. Matthew looked at it


    thoroughly. Doubts were surging inside of him, and his face gradually turned grim.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    However, his frown subsided when he saw that Marcus was married and had a criminal record.


    Apart from his wife, Cordelia, he had no other family members.


    ¡°This man looks a lot like Zephyr,¡± mumbled Matthew. ¡°But he has no family, and he was in jail for


    fighting¡­ That just doesn¡¯t match him!


    ¡°Also, Zephyr is proud. I sent at least ten women to him, all of them stunning, yet he was not


    moved. Do you think this Cordelia¡­ won his heart? Hah, that¡¯s ridiculous!


    ¡°Oliver, can you use your head? Stop panicking so easily. There are so many people who look alike


    in this world! Someone called me yesterday, saying that they saw me in Moaniain!¡±


    The Hamertons¡¯ family head had taken Matthew¡¯s subsidiarypany, so thetter became a


    laughingstock in the family. He felt frustrated.


    Oliver was undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire to be bothering him with hearsay like this. He was


    even more annoyed now.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    ¡°But sir, I found out that¡ª¡±


    Matthew''s phone rang when Oliver was going to tell him about the emerald ring. His subordinate


    brought his phone, so Matthew warned Oliver with his eyes, getting him to shut his mouth


    immediately.


    Matthew got up slowly to pick up the phone. He only returned after a while.


    He red coldly at Oliver when he returned. ¡°Leave.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Zephyr is in Melorian, Chaisnd!¡± Matthew had used up all of his patience. ¡°He¡¯s going to Ricos


    tomorrow, then Puarvis the day after! Where the hell did you get this useless information!?¡±


    He tossed the document about Marcus into the air, and the papers fell like snow.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Oliver was stunned. Subsequently, Matthew¡¯s subordinate showed him a video. The person had his


    back facing the camera, but one could see that he was dressed in expensive clothes.


    The background of the scene was Melorian¡¯sndmark building¡ªthe Rnds Square.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± Matthew rolled his eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯d recognize the back of Zephyr¡¯s head


    even if it was crushed! Also, he¡¯d feed the pigeons at the Rnds Square whenever he¡¯s free.


    That¡¯s what he has done ever since he was young!¡±


    Oliver swallowed what he was going to say. He looked terrible.


    Could it be that he really made a mistake? It made sense. There were many people who looked


    alike in this world. Also, judging by Zephyr¡¯s taste, how would he marry Cordelia?


    However, that ring was just too strange¡­


    ¡°Get your *ss back to Jangasas if that¡¯s all you have for me!¡± Matthew said in frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t


    pretend like I¡¯ve been backing you! Remember, we don¡¯t know each other! The old man is watching


    me now. I¡¯m annoyed. I don¡¯t even know how to resolve this sh*tty situation!¡±


    ¡°Roger that.¡± Oliver held his head low like a good boy.


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes looked grim. He said slowly, after a moment of thought, ¡°Monitor this


    Marcus. Report to me if there¡¯s anything at all.¡±


    Oliver nodded and left. Soon, he disappeared into the darkness of the night.


    ¡­


    Cordelia¡¯s life improved significantly without Michael and Jesse in the office.


    Meanwhile, Karine''s status plummeted without Michael¡¯s good words with the board of directors.


    The colleagues who disliked her added fuel to the fire, venting the anger that they had been holding


    back.


    In a recent meeting, the board of directors announced that they had revoked Karine¡¯s supervisor¡¯s


    position and got Cordelia to rece her.


    She moved into Karine¡¯s old office. She was emotional. She was spacing out while sitting in there


    without noticing Annie, who had been knocking. She only snapped back to her senses when the


    latter walked in directly and stood in front of her.


    ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s like you¡¯ve lost your soul!¡± Annie ced a document in front of her and


    chuckled. ¡°Please sign, boss!¡±


    Cordelia smiled and skimmed through it quickly. She then signed her name.


    Even since she became a supervisor, many documents came to her every day. She felt the heavy


    burden on her shoulders and dared not ck at all.


    ¡°I see that you don¡¯t look very good.¡± Annie looked at her with concern. ¡°Are you exhausted?¡±


    ¡°The workload is rather heavy.¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know this before. Now that I¡¯m in


    Karine¡¯s position, I realize it¡¯s not easy being a leader!¡±


    ¡°Of course, ites with responsibilities! The higher your position, the bigger the responsibility!


    Annie whispered, ¡°Oh yeah, Cordelia, don¡¯t take the rumor that has been going around in the office


    to heart, okay?¡±


    ¡°What rumor?¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Stunned, Annie told Cordelia with a serious face, ¡°It¡¯s about you and Mr. Jones.


    They say it¡¯s as if he¡¯s possessed that he kept giving you business. He was the one who pushed


    you to the supervisor¡¯s position.¡±


    Cordelia was stunned.


    Now that she thought about it carefully, there seemed to be a rumor like that. Furthermore, Oliver


    was strange indeed. He gave thepany five sales at once, and he asked for Cordelia


    exclusively.


    With such outstanding performance, how could she not be promoted?


    However¡­


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°The projects I¡¯m working on with Mr. Jones are win-win,¡± she mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t


    understand why he insisted on working with me.¡±


    ¡°He definitely values your capability!¡± Annie patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m guessing it


    was Karine who spread the rumor. She lost her power, and given that she¡¯s not capable, she¡¯s


    jealous of you!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cordelia. We¡¯ll support you. All you¡¯ve got to do is to fight her with all you have to the


    very end!¡±


    Cordelia smiled with gratitude. They shook hands.


    However, she was well aware that there were many capable employees in thepany. It was


    unnecessary that Oliver had to work with her. He had been approaching hertely, but his behavior


    did not seem shady.


    Everything started from the time he saw her emerald ring.


    Cordelia thought about it carefully. Every time Oliver texted her, he would always mention Marcus.


    For instance, he would ask which gym Marcus was teaching boxing at. He said he wanted to work


    outtely and learn to box.


    He would also casually ask how she and Marcus met. How they fell in love and how they got


    married¡­


    He even said that he was passing by the office the other day and offered her a ride.


    Cordelia was suspicious, but she had no idea what was suspicious about this man exactly.


    ¡°I think Mr. Jones likes you.¡±


    ¡­


    The punching noise came and went from the balcony as Marcus was training while Cordelia


    cleaned the house.


    She stopped what she was doing and stared at the balcony nkly. The golden sun was setting,


    pouring its light through the disappearing pink clouds.


    Meanwhile, Marcus was punching under the sunlight.


    The lines on his naked muscles were clear, and beads of sweat dripped down his chest. There was


    something majestic and fierceness to his handsome features.


    Cordelia suddenly thought of Apose, the God of War in Zidesh myth. She supposed the God of War


    looked like that when he walked out of the sun¡­


    ¡°What did you say, wifey?¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. She held her head down shyly, and her cheeks blushed.


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± She gently walked to him. She took over his boxing gloves in a familiar manner,


    removing the sweat-drenched bands.


    Marcus yed with her hair gently, his eyes filled with fondness. If he were not soaked in sweat, he


    would be eager to wrap his arms around her and press her against the couch¡­


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Cordelia suddenly thought of what she wanted to say to him. ¡°I think it¡¯s better that I tell


    you about what I¡¯ve been thinking about.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Mr. Jones.¡± She frowned. ¡°Hubby, he¡¯s a little strange. He¡¯s been asking about youtely!¡±


    Marcus¡¯ eyes turned grim. He clenched the bands that were removed into a ball.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Cordelia took out her phone and showed Marcus all of the texts that Oliver had sent hertely.


    ¡°He looks like he cares about me, but he¡¯s actually asking about you.¡± She was smart. ¡°Also, he


    gave me five sales when I was promoted to supervisor. It became something that people talked


    about in the office! Also, there¡¯s only one objective of why he¡¯s working with me¡ªto obtain your


    information.¡±


    Marcus squinted. He knew what was happening.


    He became suspicious when he saw Oliver at the ball the other night. That was especially so after


    showing an unusual interest in the ring Cordelia was wearing. That made him put his guard up.


    It seemed like Oliver might be Matthew¡¯s man.


    Marcus scoffed. His second uncle was too impatient. Even if he got someone to watch him, he


    should not get someone who would expose himself so easily! However, if Matthew found out that he


    was in Jangasas instead of Melorian, he might be in trouble.


    He looked at Cordelia. This youngdy was kind and pure. She was definitely not a match for


    Matthew.


    He had to protect her.


    ¡°No matter what, I just think he is very strange, but I can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s his reason for doing that.


    Why does he want to know about you?¡± Cordelia frowned. ¡°Hubby, did you offend someone who


    knows Oliver? That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    ¡°Nah.¡± Marcus chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve cut ties with my old life. I no longer talk to those people, so don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Cordelia nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry either. I didn¡¯t tell Mr. Jones anything about you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He was surprised.


    Cordelia chuckled. ¡°I¡¯d always dodge his questions every time he asked. He wanted to know which


    gym you go to, so I rmended another gym. He wanted to send me home, so I told him I was


    taking the train¡­ No matter what, I¡¯m not a fool to tell a stranger about us!¡±


    There was warmth surging in Marcus¡¯ eyes as he looked at her. He was willing to have his freedom


    stripped away from him for the rest of his life for this smart, cute, and family-orienteddy.


    However, there was something more important waiting for him at the moment.


    After Cordelia cleaned the balcony and the room, Marcus happened to get out of the shower. They


    leaned on each other on the couch intimately. She had her nose near his neck as the scent of body


    wash on her man overcame her. Watching his slightly moving Adam''s apple, she was charmed.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She was quickly embarrassed by the tantalizing thoughts that she had. She suppressed those


    thoughts as she blushed.


    Marcus did not notice the subtle change of expression on her. He yed with her hair and said


    softly. ¡°I¡¯ll be busy the next few days. I won¡¯t be home, so take good care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia was shocked. She looked at him with her eyes widened.


    ¡°What is it that you¡¯re gonna do?¡±


    ¡°I have apetition,¡± said Marcus tly. ¡°I¡¯ll be focused on my training these days, so I can¡¯te


    home every day.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cordelia was slightly disappointed but nodded and continued leaning on him.


    Marcus could no longer hold back after falling into silence for a moment. He chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s it?


    Aren¡¯t you going to ask why I can¡¯te home every day?


    ¡°I heard other people¡¯s wives aren¡¯t like that with their husbands.¡± His sharp brows were raised.


    ¡°Those women are very tense. They¡¯ll call their husbands even if they get home slightlyter. But


    you¡­ are not like them!¡±


    ¡°But you told me you¡¯re going to apetition.¡± Thedy¡¯s voice was coquettish. ¡°Apart from giving


    you my full support, what else can I say?¡±


    Marcus was intrigued. He smiled and pulled her shoulder over to him.


    Cordelia hugged him tighter, sticking her tiny face on his chest. With a coquettish voice, she asked.


    ¡°Will you really¡­note home every day?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How many days, then?¡±


    ¡°Thepetition will happen in a week, so I¡¯ll be in intense training for five to six days.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ can¡¯t youe home every day even if it¡¯ste?¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    With his head held low, Marcus gave a peck on Cordelia¡¯s smooth forehead.


    ¡°Wifey, do you know what an athlete must do before apetition?¡±


    Her bright eyes filled with doubt. She shook her head innocently.


    Marcus smirked and whispered into her ear, ¡°To stay abstinent.¡±


    Cordelia was stunned.


    ¡°If one allows their feelings to take over them, their limbs will be weak in the fighting ring. They¡¯ll


    definitely lose the match.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the one to me.¡± Marcus looked at her and yed with her flushed earlobe. ¡°I can¡¯t


    hold back when I see you. We¡¯re together every day¡­ How am I supposed to stay abstinent?¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    Cordelia red at him in a coquettish manner. There was light in her beautiful eyes.


    It was men who had poor self-control from the beginning of time, yet they were ming that on


    women. That was not fair!


    She bit her lip softly, looking unwilling. Meanwhile, what she did looked more like seduction to him.


    A burning desire was flowing through his body, making him lose control.


    Marcus grinned and pressed her onto the couch.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cordelia moved her body and protested gently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have to


    stay abstinent?¡±


    ¡°Training only starts tomorrow.¡± He removed the bathrobe quickly and pounced on her. He had a


    yful look on. ¡°No abstinence¡­ for tonight!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Z, did you hear what I said?¡± Fredric had sweat dripping down his forehead from the panic.


    ¡°Say something!¡±


    Stunned, Marcus had just realized that his mind had wandered. He coughed softly and got up from


    the big long chair. He walked slowly to the floor-to-ceiling window.


    The work report from the five consortiums in Chaisnd had ended, but he had not heard a word.


    It was his first time being distracted by an important event like this. The reason for it was that he


    had his head filled with the image of the youngdy¡­


    Marcus pinched between his eyebrows and asked with his low voice. ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Fredric was stunned. ¡°5:00 p.m.¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ in Jangasas.¡±


    Feeling speechless, Fredric tossed all of the documents on the table and released a long sigh.


    ¡°Boss, the time difference between Ricos and Jangasas is eight hours. Can¡¯t you calcte that


    yourself?¡±


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s just being straightforward!¡± Josiah giggled. ¡°It¡¯s midnight over there. She¡¯s deep in


    dreand!¡±


    There was a slight change of expression in Marcus¡¯ eyes.


    Was she really deep in sleep? Could she really fall asleep without him by her side?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Every day was tough for him when he tried to sleep the past few days in Ricos¡­


    Josiah continued with a smile. ¡°Z, you¡¯re really something. You¡¯re here in Ricos for the financial


    report, yet you lied to her that you have intense training for apetition¡­ Only you can pull off a


    lie like that! So what lie will youe up with when youe here again?¡±


    ¡°Not only Ricos but there¡¯s also Centrolis. You¡¯ll have to be all over the world.¡± Fredric nced at


    him, speechless. ¡°Z, if you take over the Hamertons in the future, you won¡¯t be able to hide your


    identity anymore. Are you going to lie to her for the rest of your life?¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Marcus stared out the window fixedly. Ricos Bridge in the distance was veiled in a nket of mist.


    He closed his eyes, his eyebrows creased with annoyance, and he could feel a pang spreading


    from his temples.


    ¡®Should I keep the secret away from her for the rest of her life?¡¯


    Apparently, it was impossible. Sooner orter, she would find out the truth.


    However, ording to the tradition of the Hamertons, he had to choose a woman from the other


    three big families as his wife. If Cordelia joined the Hamertons, one could imagine what kind of fate


    would be awaiting her.


    Most importantly, he was not the real Marcus.


    He took a deep breath and pulled Marcus¡¯ ID card out of his pocket. The man on the ID card had


    the same face as him, but they were not the same person.


    ¡°Z.¡± Josiah might not be very intelligent, but he was very good at reading other people¡¯s emotions.


    ¡°May I suggest you end the ¡°training¡± earlier? Everything here in Chaisnd is almost finished, and


    Freddy and I will help you to take care of the rest. You should go back to your wife. After all, it


    seems you miss her a lot.¡±


    Marcus¡¯ expression changed, and he turned around.


    This was the first time he had let out a relieved smile ever since he came to Ricos.


    Fredric couldn¡¯t help himself and gave Josiah a big thumbs up inwardly. They all smiled at each


    other, and just when they were preparing to leave after getting all their stuff ready, Robert came in


    and looked at Marcus anxiously.


    ¡°Mr. Grist!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Robert licked his lips and replied, ¡°I just received news from Jangasas. Ms. Jenner is in trouble!¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia had been in the interrogation room for a day and a night.


    There was nothing but four walls in this small room. There was no window, only a door. It exuded a


    cold and suffocating gloomy air. The four corners of the ceiling were equipped with cameras


    pointing straight at her, and behind the cameras was the surveince room.


    The staff could observe her movements from different angles through the big screen in front of


    them.


    Cordelia¡¯s face was pale. Her eyes were deeply sunken, and her hands clutched tightly at the hem


    of her cloth under the table.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, are you still not going to tell us the truth?¡± The police officer asked sternly, ¡°You won¡¯t


    get anything out of it if this continues. It might even destroy your future!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it¡­¡± This was the answer she gave no matter how many times they asked her.


    She had not sold their marketing n to theirpetitor, had not gained any profit from the


    transaction, and had not exposed herpany¡¯s proprietary secrets.


    However, just a day before, many police officers suddenly came to thepany for an unknown


    reason. Then, her director called her into the conference room.


    ¡­


    ¡°Cordelia, we¡¯ve spent so much effort nurturing you, and this is how you repay us?¡± The director


    smacked the evidence in front of her. It was the marketing n she had been working on recently.


    However, nobody knew how, but theirpetitor had gotten their hands on this n. As a result,


    they followed the marketing n and released the new product into the market ahead of them,


    forcing Bowfest Foreign Trading into a passive position.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, Cordelia was taken away. While she walked down the stairs with her head held low, she


    passed by Karine and saw the triumphant and evil look on her face.


    ¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it¡­¡± Cordelia repeated, her voice shaking and her eyes red.


    The two interrogators looked at each other.


    The staff behind the screen let out a cold snort and spoke to the people with the inte in a stern


    voice. ¡°I heard this woman was promoted shortly after joining thepany. She also forced a


    shareholder and a supervisor out of thepany and has an outstanding track record. She isn''t


    someone easy to deal with, so be careful!¡±


    The interrogators said, ¡°Ms. Jenner, we have all the evidence, so you''d better tell us the truth.


    Besides, the rivalpany has already confessed that you are the one who disclosed the n to


    them, and there are cash transactions between you as well.¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    ¡°They¡¯re lying!¡± Cordelia smacked the table hard, her body shaking out of rage. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! I was


    framed! It must be Karine! Tell her toe out and confront me!¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± The interrogator mmed his hand on the table, his voice so loud it


    echoed throughout the room. ¡°Where do you think this ce is? How dare you shout like that?¡±


    ¡°I''ll never admit to something I didn''t do!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s hands and feet were cold. She bit her lips tightly and tried her best to calm herself down.


    ¡°I''m the one who wrote the marketing proposal. I kept the softcopy in theputer and the


    hardcopy in the drawer, but I don''t know how our rivalpany could get their hands on it. I¡¯m sure


    there¡¯s a mole in mypany, and that person is the one who stole the document. So, I just want


    mypany to check all the security cameras. Anyone who can enter or leave my office is a


    suspect!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, you''re a sales director. It''s normal for your staff to go in and out of your office. Besides,


    you can''t just treat everyone as a suspect based on the security cameras alone!¡±


    ¡°Then you guys shouldn''t say I sold mypany''s proprietary secret just because they said so!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The interrogator¡¯s eyes grew wide in anger. As he was about to say something, a deep


    voice wafted into his ear through the earpiece.


    ¡°Her mother is mentally ill, her brother is underage, and she has a husband as well, but we can''t get


    hold of him. However, his husband has a criminal record, so I think we can try to use this as a


    breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try.¡±The interrogator smiled and turned off the earpiece.


    He slowly rose up to his feet and said confidently, ¡°Ms. Jenner, even if you don''t care about yourself,


    what about your husband? He''s a convicted criminal. Do you want to have a stain on your life as he


    does? Don¡¯t you two want to start a new life?¡±


    ¡­


    When Fredric came out of the police station, he hastily rushed toward Marcus¡¯ house.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Marcus had been very upset, and his face was even darker right now. ¡°Who did


    it?¡±


    ¡°Calm down and listen to me.¡± Fredric took a deep breath and continued. ¡°It seems to me that


    Karine has colluded with Bowfest Foreign Trading''s rivalpany to set up Cordelia. Everyone said


    that Cordelia was the one who exposed their proprietary secrets, and the evidence was all pointing


    at her. I''ve checked the security camera, but a part of the footage is missing. I think it should be the


    part where Karine took the proposal.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Marcus shouted through gritted teeth and punched the wall.


    Even though he was in Chaisnd now, he would contact Cordelia every day through texting and


    phone calls. He wanted to make sure that she was alright.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, about two days ago, he suddenly couldn¡¯t reach Cordelia anymore. He figured that she


    must have been taken away by the police at that time and that they had confiscated her phone.


    He was very upset with himself right now. He should have returned earlier to face all of this with her.


    ¡°Cordelia was interrogated for a whole night.¡± Frederick continued. ¡°The interrogator even brought


    up Marcus¡¯ criminal record. Z, I think you shouldn¡¯t show yourself at the police station. Once you get


    too much attention, the police might suspect your identity. Besides, I¡¯m sure people are keeping an


    eye on Matthew now.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I¡¯ll settle the matter and bail out Cordelia. After that, we


    can discuss how to win thewsuit. What do you think?¡±


    Marcus¡¯ face was dark as a trace of light crossed his eyes.


    After a short silence, he jerked up and marched toward the door.


    ¡°Where are you going, Z?¡± asked Fredric.


    ¡°I want to go see her,¡± he replied.


    ¡®I must stay at her side now!¡¯


    Fredric was momentarily stunned before he realized what he was talking about and went after him.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Marcus¡¯ expression was dark throughout the entire journey as he stamped his feet firmly on the


    elerator as hard as he could.


    There were several times Fredric felt like he was going to fly out of the window, and it was only now


    he understood what the centripetal and centrifugal force that he had learned in high school physics


    meant.


    As an ear-grating noise sprang into the air, Marcus stopped the car in front of the police station.


    Marcus marched into the police station with a stern and gloomy look on his face. After he entered


    the police station, he nced at the crowd coldly. Then, from a door that was left slightly ajar, he


    saw two female police officerse out with Cordelia in between them.


    ¡°Lia!¡± he shouted, causing Cordelia to raise her head and look toward him.


    The moment they saw each other, she could no longer hold her tears back. She threw herself into


    his arms and grasped tightly at his clothes. His familiar scent wafted into her nose, and she felt safe


    in his arms. She had been suppressing her emotions the entire time, but she just wanted to cry out


    loud right now. However, she held herself back and sobbed quietly in his arms.


    Marcus patted her back gently andforted the woman, who was trembling with fear in his arms,


    with a low voice. He collected her disheveled hair behind her ears, and when he saw her pale face


    and reddened eyes, his heart felt so painful, as if someone had stabbed it with a knife.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Cordelia slowly calmed herself down and nodded lightly.


    After Fredric finished everything, he approached them. Marcus stopped him with a gaze when he


    was about to say something.


    Fredric stuck his tongue out and retreated to the side. Looking at the two love birds in front of him,


    he just wanted tough but knew he could not do that. In the end, he could only clear his throat


    twice.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Cordelia snapped back to reality and pulled herself away from Marcus. Turning around to look at


    Fredric, she asked, ¡°He is¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Constable I told you about. He¡¯s awyer,¡± replied Marcus. ¡°He specializes in providing


    legal assistance to inmates in prisons.¡±


    Fredric¡¯s eyes opened widely upon hearing what Marcus said. ¡®Since when did I be a tree hole


    for those inmates in prison?¡¯ he shouted inwardly.


    Cordelia offered him a thankful gaze and nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. Mr. Constable will help you to prove your innocence.¡± After saying that, he


    looked at Fredric. ¡°Right?¡±


    Fredric was rendered speechless. He let out a few dryughs and nodded.


    ¡°The bail procedures have beenpleted. Let''s get out of here first and find a ce to talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marcus held Cordelia¡¯s hand and walked toward the entrance. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks.


    He squatted down and scooped Cordelia up from the ground into his arms. Leaning on his firm


    chest and listening to his strong heartbeat, Cordelia had the urge to cry again.


    ¡°Honey, how did you know what happened?¡± She sobbed. ¡°It happened so suddenly, and you were


    undergoing specialized training. I thought I couldn¡¯t get hold of you.¡±


    Marcus carefully ced her into the car. He helped her to put on her seat belt and smiled at her


    gently.


    Fredric drove the car. When he saw the scene at the back of the car through the rear mirror, he


    shouted inwardly, ¡®Oh gosh. He just won¡¯t let go of any chance to show his affection in front of


    everyone.¡¯


    God knew how crazy he had been and how fast he had run on the road after learning what had


    happened to her.


    The good thing was that he did not know how to pilot a ne. Otherwise, he might have even


    broken the world record.


    ¡°Actually, the police contacted me, not him.¡± Fredric chimed in, saving Marcus from his predicament.


    ¡°They have my contact number since I was yourwyer when I helped you in your propertywsuit.


    As such, whether it''s you or Marcus, once something happens, the police department will contact


    me first. And I was the one who told Marcus about what happened to you.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°Mr. Constable, I¡¯m sorry for all the trouble I¡¯ve caused you.¡±


    ¡°It''s alright. It¡¯s awyer¡¯s duty to help other people solve their problems. Otherwise, we¡¯ll lose our


    job.¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Marcus cleared his throat, so Fredric hastily closed his mouth and concentrated on driving.


    Cordelia called out to him in a low voice, ¡°Honey, I didn''t tell them anything other than denying the


    im. They got upset and told me that I should think about you and confess to the crime.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I just kept silent¡­¡± replied Cordelia, her face pale but her eyes filled with resolution.


    Marcus¡¯ heart skipped a beat. He rubbed her hair and swore in his heart that he would protect her


    no matter what.


    If it were other women, they would have confessed everything to the interrogator due to their fear.


    However, beneath Cordelia¡¯s frail figure was a tough soul. She would never admit it if she did not do


    something, even if she was held at gunpoint.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Marcus¡¯ lips as he found that they had a lot inmon. Just like


    the phrase said, ¡°birds of the same feather flock together¡±.


    ¡°Well, you did a good job,¡±mented Fredric. ¡°You should keep as quiet as possible and leave the


    rest to thewyers. It will save you a lot of trouble!¡±


    Cordelia leaned on Marcus'' shoulders. The road was bumpy, and the car rocked from side to side.


    She had been locked in the interrogation room all day and day. She was highly tense, and now that


    she was finally safe, she rxed and soon fell asleep.


    Marcus patted Fredric and told him to slow down a bit. After that, he secured the woman tightly in


    his arms.


    Cordelia did not wake up even after arriving at their house. Marcus carried her into their house and


    put her on the bed. He gently and slowly helped her to take off her clothes and tucked her into her


    bed. After ascertaining there was nothing in the room, he came out.


    Fredric let out a sigh as he threw himself on the couch in the living room.


    ¡°Boss,¡± he said, caught between tears andughter. ¡°It has been a long while since Ist came to


    your house. But since your wife is sleeping, I guess we can¡¯t talk too loudly now.¡±


    Marcus¡¯ face sank. He sat on the couch and looked fixedly at Fredric.


    ¡°How are we going to solve this?¡±


    ¡°The best solution is to have Cordelia pay for herpany''s losses to minimize the damage.¡±


    Marcus red at him coldly.


    ¡°This is your solution? And you call yourself awyer?¡±


    Fredric said, ¡°Z, it won¡¯t do Cordelia any good for her to go toe-to-toe with herpany. Although


    Bowfest isn¡¯t a big corporation, you shouldn¡¯t look down on them either. They have quite some


    influence in Jangasas, and if word gets out, nopany will want her anymore.


    ¡°Let''s take a step back and look at the bigger picture. Even if she''s able to get her name cleared by


    law, she won''t be able to get the energy and time back that she spent on thewsuit. What will other


    employers think of her if she applies for a job in the future? Have you thought about all this?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Fredric patted his shoulder and continued. ¡°Z, just take this as a lesson. After this incident, I¡¯m sure


    she won¡¯t trust other people so easily.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Marcus snorted lightly. ¡°There¡¯s no way she could have escaped from it if people tried to


    set her up.¡±


    ¡°So what do you want to do?¡±


    Marcus lit up a cigarette and took a drag.


    When he was in the Hamertons, he did everything he could to protect himself from Matthew, but


    what happened in the end? He nearly died in Matthew¡¯s hands.


    He would never let his woman experience the same thing he had experienced before.


    ¡°In any case, I won¡¯t let Cordelia be other people¡¯s scapegoat,¡± said Marcus, his voice firm.


    ¡°Not only will I clear my wife¡¯s name, but I also want all those who set her up to get out of Jangasas


    for the rest of their life!¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Fredric looked at Marcus in disbelief. His eyes widely bulged, but there was nothing he could say.


    ¡°Karine must have made a lot of preparations before making her move.¡± Fredric pitched his voice


    low and said, ¡°She colluded with the otherpany and then wiped out the only video that could


    prove Cordelia''s innocence. She has all the evidence on her side, so... I''m afraid Cordelia has to be


    the scapegoat this time.¡±


    Marcus red at him gloomily.


    Fredric hastily continued. ¡°But believe me, Z, I assure you that I¡¯ll find other evidence to prove her


    innocence!¡±


    Marcus stood up silently and walked into the room gently.


    Cordelia was sleeping soundly, and it seemed that she was really tired. She turned around with his


    pillows between her arms. Her face was gradually getting a little flushed and shiny.


    Marcus kissed her forehead, let out a chuckle, and turned around.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be toote by the time you find evidence!¡± His expression changed as soon as he came out of


    the room, and he looked coldly at Fredric.


    ¡°You must get this done immediately! Since they used Cordelia of selling herpany¡¯s


    proprietary secrets to their rivalpany, then start from there!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Z?¡±


    ¡°For other people, those are secrets. But for people in thepany, they are not secrets at all.¡±


    Fredric¡¯s mouth gaped widely. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to merge the twopanies.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Fredric was rendered speechless.


    ¡°If we merge bothpanies, it won¡¯t count as proprietary information leakage. Besides, we need


    to get rid of some excess people when we mergepanies.¡± Marcus looked at him and curled his


    lips upward. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what I¡¯m talking about, right?¡±


    Fredric was stunned. He wanted to say something but did not know what to say. In the end, he gave


    Marcus a thumbs up andughed. ¡°Z, that¡¯s truly a brilliant move.


    ¡°But it isn¡¯t that easy to merge twopanies, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± Marcus said as he walked into the kitchen and put on the apron with practiced


    ease.


    The corner of Fredric¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Merging twopanies and firing Karine wasn¡¯t a big issue, but it would certainly draw


    unnecessary attention.


    At that time, what should they do if someone came after them?


    It seemed to Fredric that Marcus had gone out of his mind. He would do anything for Cordelia.


    While Fredric was still in deep thought, he smelled something from the kitchen and was stunned.


    ¡®He¡­ He¡¯s cooking!?¡¯


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to tell me, then you should leave now. I won¡¯t prepare any dinner for


    you,¡± Marcus said as he brought a te of spaghetti out of the kitchen. He rolled his eyes at Fredric


    and walked straight into the bedroom.


    He had always wanted other people to serve him the meal, but now, he gently woke Cordelia up


    and held her in his arms. Then, heforted her gently like she was a little baby. After that, he


    picked up the te of spaghetti and blew it a few times before feeding it to Cordelia.


    A gentle smile tugged at the corner of his lips as he looked at Cordelia alluringly. While feeding her,


    he asked her if he was good and if his cooking had improved, like a little boy asking for praise.


    Fredric hastily left the house.


    He did not feel hungry anymore after seeing their lovey-dovey scene. Since it was still early, he


    decided to return to his firm and figure out a way to merge the twopanies.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Thepany had been undergoing a massive change for the past week. Many people were going


    in and out all the time. Some of the departments had some new people, while there were also


    people who left thepany with their heads held low in dejection.


    Some people were promoted, while some were demoted. The higher-ups of bothpanies were


    fighting for all their worth in order to get the benefits they wanted.


    It was not far-fetched to say that thepany had be a war zone. Many people were


    sacrificed, but some people gained something from this war.


    The employees were cleaning their new office rooms, adjusting their seats, and familiarizing


    themselves with their surroundings when suddenly, a shrill and angry voice broke the calm of the


    ce.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Everyone was shocked and raised their heads.


    The voice came from the director''s office.


    Karine¡¯s face was contorted with anger as she shouted, ¡°I''ve worked so hard for thepany for so


    many years. I''ve brought so much money to thepany, and now you want to fire me!?¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡± The director nced at her and ced a cup of coffee in front of her. ¡°This is a


    decision made by the higher-ups. Even if you shout at me, there¡¯s nothing I can do either.¡±


    ¡°Higher-ups?¡± Karine sneered coldly. ¡°Who are they? I¡¯ll go look for them one by one!¡±


    ¡°Know your own ce, Karine.¡± David frowned. ¡°Do you still think your uncle is one of the


    shareholders? Do you think you can still do whatever you wish here?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know who is behind this matter?¡± David said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who


    colluded with thatpany to frame Cordelia, right?¡±


    Karine¡¯s expression changed as she stared at David silently.


    ¡°I''ve never seen you put in so much effort in your work before, but you''re so enthusiastic when


    doing this kind of petty action!¡± David looked at her. ¡°Let me tell you something. Even if you go look


    for those higher-ups, they can¡¯t do anything for you, either. Half of the board of directors has been


    reced, and once the twopanies merge, many people will lose their jobs. I''m already lucky


    that I''m not one of them!


    ¡°As for you, you should follow the instructions you¡¯re given and never show up in thepany


    again!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡± Karine shouted out in anger. Overwhelmed by her rage, she smashed everything she saw in


    David¡¯s office, causing a mess in his office.


    ¡°Are you crazy!?¡± David shouted back at her. He took a step forward to grab her wrist and threw her


    to the side. ¡°Stop acting like a crazy b*tch, Karine!¡±


    Karine smashed onto the wall and regained her senses. She bit her lips tightly and looked nkly at


    David, who was fuming with rage. She did not dare to do anything anymore.


    David pulled his tie annoyingly and said, ¡°Karine, you should have expected this day from the


    moment you acted like a bully in ourpany.¡±


    ¡°This is all Cordelia¡¯s fault!¡± Karine gnashed her teeth. ¡°That b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± said David.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Karine was in his office now. If other people learned what she called Cordelia in his office, he might


    get into big trouble if other people might think he had some problem with Cordelia.


    Apparently, the merging of the twopanies was caused by a powerful external force. Otherwise,


    theseplicated procedures would not have beenpleted in a very short time. Besides, Josiah


    and Fredric had shown up as well.


    Who else could make Josiah and Fredric join forces to merge twopanies? When the thought


    surfaced in David¡¯s head, he felt a chill down his spine.


    In the past, he thought that Cordelia had some rtionship with Josiah, but it now seemed to him


    that Cordelia¡¯s backer was even more powerful than Josiah.


    David snapped himself back to reality and looked at Karine. He frowned annoyingly and said, ¡°Mind


    your mouth. You might end up like your uncle if you offend the wrong person. You might not even be


    able to survive in a small town.


    ¡°Now, get the hell out of my office. Don¡¯t make me call security to get you out!¡±

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Carrying her personal belongings, Karine walked dejectedly in thepany¡¯s corridor.


    Everyone was looking at her with disdain, contempt, and mockery. Some of them nearly apuded,


    and they were very happy.


    None of them pitied her.


    As she was going down the stairs, she bumped into Cordelia. Thetter was stunned for a moment.


    The memory of her being taken away by the police a week ago surfaced in her head. At that time,


    they had been walking down the same stairwell, and she met Karine in the same position.


    Although it had only been a week, she felt like a long time had passed since their position had


    changed now.


    Cordelia nodded awkwardly. She wanted to smile at Karine but couldn¡¯t. As she was about to walk


    away, she saw Karine ring at her furiously, and her heart skipped a beat.


    However, she noticed something different in Karine¡¯s gaze this time. Other than hatred, she also


    saw a hint of fear in her eyes.


    ¡®Fear?¡¯


    Cordelia did not know why Karine would be so scared of her.


    Just as she was about to look at Karine again, thetter had already disappeared from the corner


    with her belongings.


    ¡­


    There was a group of men in a private room of a bar. There was only half a bottle left of the


    expensive Romanee Conti.


    Other than Josiah, who was having a good time, the rest of the people did not seem to enjoy this


    kind of ce, especially Marcus. It was just that Josiah was the host this time, so they had toe.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Z, Freddy, drink as much as you can!" Josiah said happily as he enjoyed the pole dancing show


    through the window. "I have a lot of wine here, so just help yourself! Robert,e, you too! Don''t be


    so shy!¡±


    That said, Robert was still a little bit ufortable. He smiled at Josiah politely before turning to


    Marcus.


    Josiah walked up to Marcus and patted his shoulder. ¡°Z, don''t always keep a long face! Hasn''t your


    wife''s matter been solved? The women here are one more beautiful than the other. They¡¯re all such


    eye candies, so even though you''re married, you should at least let your eyes have a feast since


    you''re already here.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Marcus red at him.


    Josiah let out a few dryughs and pped his own mouth since he knew he had said something


    wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Marcus put down the ss, ¡°I should go home now.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s only¡ª¡± Before Josiah could finish his sentence, Fredric and Robert red at him as a


    signal to ask him to stop speaking.


    That''s right. He was the male version of Cindere right now. He had to get home on time. However,


    Cindere went home before midnight, so why did he want to go home so early?


    ¡°I have a match the day after tomorrow.¡± Marcus stopped at the door and looked at them.


    ¡°Remember toe and support me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fredric was stunned. ¡°Are you really going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told her. If I don¡¯t go, I might expose myself.¡±


    ¡°But it has been so many years since you had a match!¡±


    Marcus¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    In the past, boxing was one of the courses that the heir of the Hamertons needed to take. He was


    very good at it. He had won gold belts in several international tournaments and had no fear of being


    in the same ring with world champions.


    He had been trying to regain his fitness after the ne crash. Although he had been recovering, he


    had to go through long and difficult training to return to his tip-top condition.


    Besides, his old injuries coulde back at any time as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Marcus smiled. ¡°It''s true that I haven''t been in action for many years, but I have been


    training this whole time. I''m sure I can handle one match.¡±


    ¡°Is your wife going too?¡±


    Fredric smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think she should go. There will be a lot of blood, and I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be


    able to handle it.¡±


    Marcus cocked his head and looked at him. ¡°Well, you¡¯re wrong.¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Marcus¡¯ face was filled with confidence, and his eyes were glowing when talking about Cordelia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that Cordelia is the same as other women. She is more capable than you think and will


    never back down from challenges.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Therefore, I''m going to give her a seat in the middle of the audience, so she can watch how her


    man is beating the crap out of others!¡±


    At that time, she would be very proud of him and think he was her hero!


    Marcus¡¯ face was brimming with happiness, and he was grinning triumphantly from ear to ear as the


    thought surfaced in his head.


    He pulled the door open and rushed back to his house.


    Josiah looked nkly at his departing figure for a long while. After regaining his senses, he looked


    at Robert and Fredric andughed. ¡°Did he take his medicine today?¡±


    ¡°Finally!¡± The remaining two people let out a sigh of relief. Since Marcus was gone, they did not


    have to pretend anymore. They regained their true selves and joined Josiah to have fun together.


    ¡°You two are so fake! You came here, yet you acted like you weren¡¯t interested.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do!¡± Robertughed. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you see his face? It was so dark that I


    thought he was going to kill us all here.¡±


    ¡°Anyway! Let¡¯s toast!¡± Josiah lifted his ss of wine. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Let''s wish for


    his sess in the match. Just like his rtionship.¡±


    While it was lively in the private room, a sneaky figure was outside. He craned his neck and looked


    around before hiding behind the pir and pulling his phone out. With a low voice, he said, "Mr.


    Jones, I just saw Marcusing out of a private room. It seems like he was having a party with


    some friends¡­


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He stammered.


    Josiah was a VIP member of the bar. No one else was allowed to enter his private room, so no one


    else knew what was going on in there.


    ¡°Forget about it!¡± Oliver said in exasperation. ¡°Did you hear what they said just now?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± The person gritted his teeth. ¡°But when Marcus was leaving the private room, I vaguely


    heard them talking about some kind of boxing match¡­¡±


    Oliver hung up the call. He fell silent for a moment before asking his men to check for all the boxing


    matches in Jangasas.


    ¡­


    Cordelia visited the mental health hospital in the afternoon. When the nurse saw her, she smiled at


    her.


    ¡°Are you here to visit your mother again?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Cordelia. ¡°Has she been okaytely?¡±


    ¡°Her vital signs are all great. It''s just that she doesn''t like to talk much. She''s awake now, so you can


    go in and see her.¡± The nurse led Cordelia to the ward.


    The doors for the wards here were made of special materials. There was an iron door behind a


    door, and a specialized nurse guarded each ward.


    Cordelia remembered how flustered she was when her mother first got sick. In the end, it was her


    neighbors who helped her bring her here. At that time, when Cordelia saw this prison-like door, she


    had assumed she would never see her mother again and had cried out helplessly.


    ¡°X!¡± The nurse opened the door and walked over to the woman with a smile on her face. She


    wrung a hot towel out and ced it on the hand of the woman sitting in the wheelchair. ¡°Good news.


    Your daughter is here to see you again.¡±


    Cordelia ced the things on the table, and the nurse left afterward, leaving both of them in the


    ward.


    Cordelia picked up ab and slowlybed through her mother¡¯s hair.


    Her mother used to have a delicate face and a head of ck hair. Even though she was sick, she


    was still as beautiful as always. People her age might not look as beautiful as her.


    Cordelia smiled and helped her mother to pin her hair with a hairpin.


    ¡°Mom, look.¡± She gave her the mirror and said, ¡°Do you like this hairstyle?¡±


    X¡¯s eyes flickered. She looked at herself in the mirror and raised her head to look at Cordelia.


    ¡°You are¡­ Lia?¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Cordelia was momentarily stunned. She was filled with surprise and exhration as she grabbed


    X¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Mom, you can recognize me?¡±


    X looked at her nkly, her gaze a bit dazed.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Cordelia was so excited that she leaned on herp. ¡°You finally remember who I am¡­ You


    couldn''t recognize me for a while, and you could only recognize Carter. It made me so sad!¡±


    A smile appeared on X¡¯s pale face. She stretched her skinny arm forward and caressed


    Cordelia¡¯s long hair.


    ¡°Lia¡­ You¡¯re Lia¡­¡± she mumbled.


    Although her voice was low, Cordelia was satisfied.


    ¡°Mom, the weather is nice today. Why don¡¯t we go down and have a walk?¡±


    X did not respond. She slowly raised her eyes and looked straight into the distance, her mouth


    mumbling a couple of words now and then.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Cordelia was still squatting in front of her. A wave of disappointment gradually reced the delight


    she had just felt.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Lia¡­¡± X mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re my daughter¡­ You¡¯re Cordelia Jenner¡­ You¡¯re a Jenner?¡±


    Cordelia was dumbfounded.


    Suddenly, X¡¯s expression changed. As if she had finally snapped herself back to reality, her eyes


    were filled with hatred right now.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a Jenner, so that means you¡¯re William¡¯s daughter!¡±


    Before Cordelia could do anything, X grabbed her hair.


    Cordelia shouted and was overwhelmed with fear. She tried to break herself free from X¡¯s grip


    but to no avail as X refused to let go of her hair.


    Cordelia felt like her scalp, and her bone were getting torn apart. It hurt her a lot as she shouted,


    ¡°No! Mom! No!¡±


    However, X paid her no mind. She grabbed her up and threw her across the room, causing


    Cordelia to smash into the drawer with a meaty smack and knocking everything on the table to the


    floor.


    When Cordelia tried to get up from the floor, X rushed forward and kicked her in her stomach.


    ¡°You can¡¯t have this kid! You can¡¯t have this kid!¡± X mumbled, ¡°You need to take it away! You


    need to take it away!¡±


    Cordelia was in a lot of pain, and the nurses all came in after they heard themotion.


    However, they couldn''t keep X under control, no matter how hard they tried. Just when X


    picked up a vase and was about to throw it at Cordelia, a white figure dashed in and held her down!


    ¡°Quickly! Go get some bandages!¡±


    The nurses were all terrified, but they still hastily went to do as the doctor said. All of them helped


    the doctor and pinned X down on the bed.


    The doctor inserted the needle into her wrist and slowly pumped the sedative in. X soon calmed


    down. Her eyelids fluttered, and she fell asleep.


    It was a mess in the ward, and everyone was silent.


    The nurses let out a sigh of relief. Only now did they notice Cordelia, who was trembling in pain at


    the corner. They hastily picked her up from the floor and brought her out to check her wounds.


    Cordelia was shaking all over. She was overwhelmed by her sadness and fear, and tears began to


    stream down her face.


    ¡°Luckily, all the wounds are superficial,¡± the nurse said as she tended to her wounds. ¡°Please don¡¯t


    be so sad. Your mother has been performing pretty well in normal times. She took her medicine


    before you came, but we don¡¯t know why¡­¡±


    ¡°Give me her medical report.¡± A voice rang out.


    The nurse was stunned, and her face turned red when she met the doctor¡¯s eyes. She hastily


    lowered her head and went to do his bidding.


    Cordelia came to her senses and looked toward the source of the voice. A tall and handsome


    doctor entered her vision. He was good-looking. There was a regal air about him, and his white coat


    further entuated his attractiveness.


    She could understand why the nurse would behave like that just now.


    It was just that she did not know why, but she felt the doctor looked somewhat familiar.


    ¡°Seth?¡± She called out to the doctor after a short contemtion.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Seth had recognized her as well, and a smile broke across his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re Yelena, right? Wow, what a coincidence. What brought you here?¡±


    Cordelia lowered her head and chuckled.


    Seth was the one who had matched her and Marcus. However, he did not know that she had


    married Marcus on behalf of her sister.


    ¡°I¡¯m Cordelia.¡± She smiled and looked at him, ¡°This is a long story. I¡¯ll exin it to you afterward.¡°


    Seth was momentarily stunned and then grinned, ¡°No matter if you¡¯re Yelena or Cordelia, both of


    youe from the Jenners. I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t fail my job as the matchmaker.


    ¡°By the way, how are you and Marcus doing? After you moved to Jangasas, I went to further my


    studies at the medical school in Centrolis. It has been some time since west saw each other!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doing fine,¡± Cordelia replied gently. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my house after work? It has


    been some time since Marcus saw you. I¡¯ll make a few dishes, and you two can talk.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can¡­¡± Seth waved his hand. ¡°See. I still have a lot of things to do.¡±


    Suddenly, he recalled the scene that happened in the ward earlier.


    ¡°By the way, is that patient your mother?¡±


    Cordelia lowered her head and nodded.


    Seth frowned. Although he did not know what had happened, he could understand her. After all, if


    he had a mother like X, he would also be very sad. He looked at Cordelia andforted her,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you to take care of your mother.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± It was because of him that they were able to bring her mother under control, so she


    was very grateful to him.


    ¡°Dr. Stafford, are you one of the doctors here?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Seth replied with a smile. ¡°I majored in surgery. Psychiatry is only my minor. I''m just here to


    learn more, and I''ll leave when my advanced training period is over.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°But I have opened a clinic in the south of the city. If you need anything, I can still help you guys!¡±


    Seth said passionately as he scratched his head. ¡°But as a doctor, I hope you guys won''t need my


    help, so don¡¯te to me unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary!¡±


    Cordelia chuckled.


    Suddenly, she remembered that Marcus was now working as a boxing coach, so there was no


    guarantee when he would get hurt. What''s more, he needed to participate in matches from time to


    time, so they really needed someone like Seth around them.


    After all, they knew Seth very well. When they were in the vige, he was one of Marcus¡¯ best


    friends too.


    Therefore, Cordelia would feel much more secure with him being their doctor.


    ¡°Dr. Stafford, honestly¡­¡± She looked at him. ¡°I do have something that needs your help.¡±


    ¡­


    The match would be held two nightster.


    Marcus was going up against a three-time champion from Jangasas city-levelpetition.


    However, Marcus did not treat him seriously since he was nothingpared to his achievements in


    the past.


    This was the first time Cordelia hade to a ce like this. The shouting audience, the


    electrifying atmosphere, and the fighters who fought like beasts in the ring made Cordelia¡¯s heart


    pump with excitement.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Cordelia and Linda were sitting at the center. This was the spot that would have a full view of the


    ring.


    ¡°Oh my, this is my first timeing to watch a match on-site!¡± Even though the air conditioner was


    on, the enthusiastic environment still made Linda sweat profusely as she kept fanning herself with


    the fan in her hands.


    She was even more excited than Cordelia. She had been looking here and there ever since she


    stepped into the venue, and she nearly screamed when she saw those topless, muscr men.


    ¡°Linda, calm down,¡± said Cordelia. ¡°I won¡¯t bring you here again if you don¡¯t behave yourself.¡±


    ¡°Are you my friend or not, Lia?¡± Linda said as she pinched Cordelia. ¡°How can you only bring me in


    now when your husband has such a great resource? Tell me honestly, do you want to im it all for


    yourself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Cordelia¡¯s face turned red. She spun around, refusing to


    talk to Linda.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah. I know you don¡¯t like any men other than your husband,¡± said Linda. ¡°Hah, but


    honestly, although I didn''t like your husband in the past, it¡¯s all thanks to him that I have this kind of


    opportunity toe in here. Besides¡ª¡±


    She suddenly stopped speaking and looked into the distance.


    When Cordelia did not hear her voice, she turned her head around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Look over there!¡± Linda nudged her chin. ¡°What is he doing here? Did you invite him too?¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Cordelia was dumbfounded.


    ¡®That person?¡¯


    She looked in the direction where Linda was pointing and saw Oliver.


    Even though it was dimly lit inside the hall, she could still recognize him right away.


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Linda asked, ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s one of your husband¡¯s fans?¡±


    Cordelia bit her lips.


    Lately, Oliver had been acting weird. He had been going around and asking about Marcus''


    information, so she did not have a good feeling when he showed up here.


    Could it be that he had some sort of grudge against Marcus in the past?


    They were in a boxing match right now, so it was normal for boxers to get hurt. If he wanted to harm


    Marcus, this would be his best opportunity.


    The more Cordelia thought about it, the more anxious she became.


    However, the hall was filled with people now, and the match was about to start in a few minutes.


    She was not familiar with the ce here, so she could not go to the back and warn Marcus.


    She hesitated for a moment and pulled her phone out. She went to a quiet corner and made a call


    to Seth.


    ¡­


    The match started.


    The first few rounds went well, and although the man had also been a reigning champion, he was


    no match for Marcus. The more Marcus fought, the more enthusiastic the atmosphere on the field


    became. The audience was screaming, and many people were dancing with their banners to cheer


    for the man in the ring.


    Marcus was like a beast of steel now, and he could easily intimidate his opponent with his gaze


    alone.


    He performed several uppercuts with high precision and hit his opponent in his vital spots.


    The opponent leaned against the ropes and gasped for air, looking at him with a bit of trepidation.


    The referee called the end of this round, and both sides took a short break.


    Marcus took the opportunity to look down the ring but couldn''t find Cordelia anywhere.


    He frowned.


    He had clearly seen Cordelia when he was at the back, so he felt somewhat disappointed now.


    When the bell rang again, he continued the match with a straight face. He looked toward the


    audience, hoping to find Cordelia, but little did he expect that he would see Oliver instead.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He was momentarily stunned and frowned in the next second.


    ¡®What is Oliver doing here? How did he learn that I have a match today?¡¯


    All sorts of questions appeared in Marcus¡¯s head, and suddenly, he realized something. He


    shouldn¡¯t have performed so well in thest few rounds. Even though Oliver was not on Matthew¡¯s


    side, it did not mean that he was on his side either. He must not let Oliver find out his real identity.


    That¡¯s right. He was Marcus, not Zephyr!


    He stood nkly on the ring. His opponent had already delivered a punch toward him, but he did


    not evade it this time.


    He purposely stood on the spot, allowing his opponent¡¯s fist tond on his forehead, which ripped


    his skin apart, and blood was sttered everywhere.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The audience sighed in disappointment. The people cheering for him all stopped and looked nkly


    at the ring.


    ¡°What is going on? Is he sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he fight pretty well in thest few rounds?¡±


    ¡°Seems like this is the best he can do! Sigh! What a disappointment!¡±


    Oliver was frowning as well.


    Marcus¡¯ opponent was getting more and more aggressive throughout the fight. However, Marcus


    looked like he was sleepwalking. He did not fight back and just protected himself by cing his


    arms in front of his head.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, he isn¡¯t Zephyr at all!¡± Someone beside Oliver sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no way Zephry would


    be so weak.¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    ¡°That''s right. There''s a chance that this fellow has taken some forbidden drugs. That''s why he


    performed so well in the first few rounds. Now that the effect of the drugs has worn off, he''s starting


    to lose it.¡±


    The suspicion in Oliver¡¯s eyes was getting thicker.


    Josiah and Fredric were sweating for Marcus.


    Josiah couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Z?¡±


    Fredric pushed him back down on his seat and looked around to search for Oliver.


    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± He said, ¡°I¡¯m sure Z has his own reasons for doing this. Just stop yelling!¡±


    ¡°Could it be because Cordelia isn¡¯t here to watch him?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a gasp was heard from the crowd. Marcus was now kneeling on


    the ground. He had one hand covering his lower left rib cage as sweat mixed with blood slowly


    dripped down from his forehead.


    ¡°Marcus¡­¡±


    Cordelia returned to the hall and was stunned by what she saw.


    In her memory, Marcus had always been a winner in every fight. She had never seen him being


    beaten up like this before.


    Tears instantly flooded her eyes, and she dashed toward the ring out of her panic. However, she


    was stopped by the security guard when she was nearing the ring.


    She shouted with all her might, but the yelling from the crowd drowned out her voice.


    Cordelia did not know how she made it through the end of the match. She did not dare to look at the


    ring at all. It was only after the referee blew the whistle and the winner of the match had been


    decided that she rushed toward the back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cordelia!¡± Seth said, ¡°Judging from what I know about Marcus, he has a good


    physique, so he should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Stafford, please¡­¡± Cordelia¡¯s face was pale, and her eyes were misted over with tears. ¡°I¡¯m


    really scared¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Take me to the back.¡±


    Meanwhile, Oliver and two other people headed to the back as well.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, is this necessary?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Oliver¡¯s face was dark, ¡°Dr. Robinson, did you bring everything with you?¡±


    ¡®Yes, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Try to get close to himter. We must get something from him so that we can do the DNA analysis.¡±


    Dr. Robinson frowned, but he nodded in the end.


    Oliver did not believe that the man in the ring was Marcus despite Matthew having told him several


    times that Zephyr was in Chaisnd and that the man acting cowardly and wimpy in the ring was


    nothing like Zephyr.


    As they were rushing toward the back, they ran into Cordelia and Seth in the dressing room.


    ¡°Mr. Jones?¡± Cordelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she forced herself to calm down. ¡°What are you


    doing here?¡±


    The corner of Oliver¡¯s mouth twitched, and he offered Cordelia an awkward smile.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m pretty interested in boxing, so I bought a ticket and came to watch the match. I didn¡¯t expect


    one of the contestants to be your husband!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Cordelia nodded.


    Cordelia was about to go in, but Oliver stopped her.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, it seems to me that your husband is pretty seriously injured. My friend over here is a


    doctor. Why don¡¯t you let him have a look at your husband?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Cordelia rejected the offer. She raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t know that you would need a doctor when you were watching a boxing match, Mr. Jones. I


    guess I have learned something new about you today.¡±


    Oliver was stumped and tongue-tied.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°My husband doesn¡¯t like people he doesn¡¯t know to get near him.¡± Cordelia continued. ¡°This mister


    over here is a doctor as well, and he¡¯s a friend of my husband too. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll take care of my


    husband.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jenner¡ª¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Jones.¡± Cordelia stood in front of the door. ¡°But my husband


    doesn¡¯t need your help now, so please leave.¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Oliver was about to say something, but Seth took a step forward and blocked him. He offered him a


    gentle smile but did not move away from the door.


    ¡°Mr. Jones¡­¡±


    Oliver and his men did not know what to do.


    Josiah and Fredric had been observing from the side. Then, they saw Oliver go away with his face


    filled with rage.


    After they were confident that Oliver wouldn¡¯te back again, Josiah wanted to go out, but Fredric


    stopped him.


    ¡°Why did you stop me? I want to see Z!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Fredric said sternly, ¡°Z should be fine with Cordelia and that doctor watching over him.¡±


    Seeing Josiah was still a little restless, Fredric patted his shoulder and chuckled. ¡°If you really want


    to help Z, go and see what Oliver is up to again.¡±


    Josiah thought for a moment and nodded. After that, they left the boxing arena in a hurry.


    ¡­


    When Marcus cracked his eyes open, the first thing he saw was a nket of white.


    The air in the room was filled with the stench of medicine, and then he vaguely heard a woman


    crying.


    His heart skipped a beat, and just when he was about to stand up, a hand was ced on his


    shoulder.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Stay put,¡± Cordelia said, her voice filled with sobs. ¡°You¡¯re badly injured, so you should get some


    rest.¡±


    Marcus lifted his eyes and looked at her. He did not know for how long he had been unconscious,


    but it felt like ages since thest time he saw her.


    Fortunately, the first person he saw when he woke up was her.


    He grabbed her hand and caressed her like how he usually did in the past. She had a tiny face and


    looked even skinnier now. Her skin was pale, and her eyes were red like two peaches. It made him


    want to love her even more.


    ¡°Honey¡ª¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten our promises?¡± Cordelia said, her tears streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°Marcus, I''ve told you not to fight too hard! It doesn''t matter if you lose or win. I just want you to be


    safe! Have you forgotten all of that!?¡±


    Marcus chuckled.


    How could she know the reason he stood motionless in the ring and let his opponent beat him?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry about me.¡± His voice was hoary. ¡°After getting better, I¡¯ll give you a


    pair of boxing gloves. I¡¯ll stand on the balcony, and you can beat me up like a punching bag until


    you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Cordelia red at him as she snorted.


    She dabbed water on his lips with a cotton swab, observed the drip carefully, peeled the apple into


    small pieces, and fed it to him bit by bit.


    She did not allow him to get down from the bed and move around.


    However, Marcus knew his own body very well. He knew that these injuries were nothing to him. It


    was just that he enjoyed the care and attention of Cordelia. He felt delighted that she was worried


    about him and shed tears for him.


    No matter what she did, he never peeled his gaze away from her.


    In the end, it was Cordelia who felt ufortable.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± She asked, pouting, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m being unreasonable?


    Then you shouldn¡¯t get yourself so badly injured¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± He paused for a moment and continued. ¡°Honey, am I a disgrace to you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I got beaten the hell out in front of everyone and lost the match. Won¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Cordelia red at him.


    She was angry at him for forgetting their promises. She felt heartache for him because he was


    badly injured. However, she did not feel ashamed because he lost the fight.


    ¡°Why would you think like that?¡± She said gently, ¡°It¡¯s just a match. I don¡¯t care if you win or lose.


    Even if you be a world champion, you¡¯re my husband. Even if you¡¯re a nobody, you¡¯re still my


    husband!¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Marcus¡¯ heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t ever forget everything I said,¡± Cordelia said as she looked at him. ¡°I just want you to


    be safe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the rest.


    ¡°I just want you to be safe, and that¡¯s what matters the most to me!¡±


    Cordelia was a gentle woman. She rarely acted in such a demanding manner, but Marcus loved her


    nheless.


    He looked at her quietly as the corner of his lips turned up slightly. This was one of the very rare


    moments he smiled from the bottom of his heart.


    At that moment, he even wanted to tell her his true identity.


    After all, she had already said that he would always be her husband no matter what happened.


    If she learned that he was not Marcus but Zephyr, she would still treat him the same, right?


    He took a deep breath and forced down the urge.


    He was at war with Matthew. Just like a boxing match with an unknown oue, he did not know


    how long his war with Matthew would take.


    Before everything came to light, he would not pull her into his war with Matthew.


    He held her tiny hand in his palm and chuckled. ¡°Honey, trust me. I¡¯ll win a match beautifully in the


    future.¡±


    Cordelia was stunned.


    ¡°I promise you,¡± Marcus said sternly. ¡°I¡¯ll not let you down.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She smiled back at him. Apparently, she did not get what he was trying to say.


    After the drip was over, Cordelia turned around and went out to call the nurse.


    At the same time, Marcus¡¯ phone lit up, and his face sank. When Cordelia returned, he asked


    gently, ¡°Honey, can you go get me something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Cordelia looked at her watch. ¡°Dr. Stafford said you''d better have some liquid diet


    first. How about this? I''ll go home now and make you some porridge. You wait for me here. I''ll be


    back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marcus nodded.


    Cordelia hastily rushed toward their house.


    After she left, Josiah and Fredric appeared outside of the ward.


    Marcus let out a snort, and they entered the ward gleefully.


    ¡°Z, do you know how worried we were?¡±


    Marcus looked at them and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not that seriously injured. There¡¯s nothing to be worried


    about. Besides, that guy is so weak. He¡¯s even weaker than my former trainer.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re still injured,¡± Fredric said, his voice filled with worry. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you haven¡¯t fully


    recovered from the ne crash, and now¡ª¡±


    Seth came into the ward. After running a basic check on Marcus and ascertaining that he was okay,


    he reminded Marcus of the things he needed to watch out for.


    Before he left, he nodded at Josiah and Fredric. After Seth left, Josiah smacked his lips scornfully.


    ¡°So, he¡¯s that quack doctor?¡±


    ¡°Mind your words!¡± Fredric red at him. ¡°Dr. Stafford had provided us with a lot of help while Z was


    recuperating in that vige!¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s free of suspicion!¡± Josiah felt that everyone was suspicious right now.


    ¡°What if he¡¯s on Matthew¡¯s side as well?¡±


    Marcus¡¯s eyes turned cold as he asked, ¡°Did you guys find something?¡±


    ¡°Z, the person we¡¯re investigating is Oliver. It has nothing to do with Dr. Stafford. Don¡¯t listen to what


    Josiah said.¡±


    Fredric cleared his throat and pitched his voice down. ¡°ording to our investigation, we found


    something about Oliver. The Hamerton Group supplies part of the funds in hispany. However,


    they keep it a secret. Normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to know about it, not even your grandfather.¡±


    Marcus clenched his fist.


    ¡°ording to my spection, he might want to test you, so he showed up at the match. After you


    were sent to the back of the ring, he tried to follow after you. Luckily, Cordelia stopped him.


    ¡°Just because you look a lot like Marcus, so you can rece him.¡± Fredric continued. ¡°I think Oliver


    must have realized something. But as long as Matthew doesn¡¯t show up in front of you and justify


    your identity, he won¡¯t dare to make any remarks.¡±


    ¡°Hah, Matthew doesn¡¯t have the time toe to Jangasas,¡± Josiah said with a grin. ¡°He''s busy bad-


    mouthing you in front of your grandfather!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Josiah shrugged. ¡°I have no idea. I don¡¯t have any way of knowing so much about your family


    affairs.


    ¡°But your grandfather has been acting a bit weirdtely. He sent someone to Chaisnd to pay a


    visit to the five major consortia of your mother''s father in secret, and I heard that he threw a fit at


    your father after he came back¡­¡±


    Marcus¡¯ face sank, but a smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    His grandfather was the one who pushed the weight around in his family. Besides, he was paranoid


    and had a distrustful personality. Even though he did not trust Matthew very much, he would still be


    affected by his words.


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± Fredric frowned. ¡°You should find a time and go back to Centrolis to clear up the


    misunderstanding between you and your grandfather. I believe that he¡¯s angry because of your


    marriage with the Tanners¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should do that,¡± Josiah said, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°You should


    stay in Jangasas and do nothing if you don¡¯t want Cordelia to grow suspicious of you. If Nellyes


    here, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Fredric was stumped.


    Indeed, that was the only thing that they did not want to happen.


    ¡°Yeah, I know what to do,¡± Marcus said as he pinched his nose.


    Seeing that he was a bit tired, Fredric hastily nudged Josiah, and they went away.


    Marcusy on the bed alone. Although he was tired, he could not sleep as the pain circled slowly


    through his body.


    It reminded him of the ne crash. At that time, he thought he was a goner.


    However, luck was on his side, and he survived in the end.


    Only those people who had experienced death knew how precious their second chance was. In the


    past, he was not interested in inheriting the Hamertons, but now, he must do everything he could to


    get it.


    After all, if he wanted to protect the person he cared about, he needed to stand at the top of the


    world.


    ¡­


    Cordelia had been rushing between their house and the hospital while Marcus was hospitalized. Not


    only that, but she also needed to take care of her work, so she was spinning here and there like a


    busy bee.


    After Seth thoroughly checked Marcus, he said with a smile, ¡°You truly have a good physique. If it


    were other people, they might need toy on the bed for at least three months if they were this


    seriously injured.¡±


    ¡®Does this mean that I can be discharged from the hospital already?¡± Marcus asked as he took off


    his clothes.


    ¡°I think so,¡± Seth said after thinking for a while. ¡°You can recuperate at home, and Cordelia doesn¡¯t


    have to rush here and there so often. If you face any issues or if you don¡¯t feelfortable, just call


    me. I¡¯ll go there and help you!¡±


    Marcus smiled at him with gratitude and patted his shoulder.


    Although Seth had not grown up with him like Josiah and Fredric had, he was considered one of the


    most important people in his life. After all, he had helped him a lot when he was in trouble.


    Seth went to look at other patients while Marcus was packing his stuff to leave the hospital in the


    afternoon.


    Suddenly, he heard amotion outside of the ward.


    He was stunned for a moment. The click of the door handle sounded clearly, and the sound of


    footsteps came from far away.


    If it were Cordelia, he would hear her voice before she even came into the ward.


    Marcus¡¯ face sank, and hey back on the bed.


    ¡°Ward No.3, Mr. Grist, right?¡± A clear voice rang out. ¡°Mr. Grist, it¡¯s time to change your dressing!¡±


    After that, a nurse stood beside Marcus with a nursing trolley.


    She was wearing a mask and kept her head low all the time while rummaging through the medicine,


    so Marcus couldn¡¯t see her face clearly.


    However, he found her voice rather familiar.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Mr. Grist, you still have one more injection,¡± the nurse said gently. ¡°I''ll give you the injection first,


    and then we''ll change the dressing, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Marcus.


    The nurse ripped open the disposable needle packet and drew out the bottle of mixed medicine.


    Meanwhile, Marcus had already rolled up his sleeve to reveal his strong arm.


    She strapped the tourniquet around him and caressed his arm.


    ¡°You have a strong arm, sir. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been doing a lot of workouts, right?¡±


    Marcus lifted his eyes, and the nurse was looking at him as well, her two bright eyes glowing


    cunningly.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    At that very second, she grabbed the needle and pierced him!


    Marcus responded instantly and held onto her wrist hard. The nurse did not back down and fought


    him with the other hand. She was very agile.


    However, she lost to him after fighting a few rounds.


    Marcus easily put her hands behind her back. Half of her body was pressed against the bed, and


    she could no longer move.


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡± screamed the nurse. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Marcus pulled off her mask.


    ¡°I surrender, I surrender!¡± The nurse looked at him, pissed. ¡°You¡¯re always going all out with me. You


    won¡¯t give in at all!¡±


    Marcus chuckled before letting her go. The nurse got up immediately, standing far away from him.


    Grievance filled her big eyes as she caressed her hurt wrist.


    He shook his head helplessly. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt. Can¡¯t I visit you?¡±


    ¡°Does dad and Aunt Cloud know that you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Who cares?¡± The nurse looked mischievous. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be enough that you¡¯re here with me?


    Zennie Hamerton will forever be Zephyr Hamerton¡¯s sidekick. Did you forget that?!¡±


    Marcus was stunned. His eyes were gentler now.


    Zennie Hamerton was his half-sister of the same father.


    Although he was unhappy with his father¡¯s remarriage, he remained courteous toward his


    stepmother on the outside.


    However, Zennie was the only one from the Hamertons that he actually cared about.


    They were many years apart. Not only that, but she loved following her brother since she was


    young. She would follow whatever he did and would listen to what he said more than what her


    parents said.


    Sometimes, he thought they had a special bond. Her name was Zennie, and she was indeed as


    sweet as her name.


    ¡°Sigh, Mr. Grist.¡± Zennie blinked mischievously. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve really forgotten that yourst


    name is Hamerton after being Mr. Grist for so long?¡±


    Marcus looked at her.


    She showed her tongue and said in all seriousness, ¡°I came here to tell you what has happened at


    hometely. To get you prepared. Also¡­ Hehe, I want to see what my sister-inw looks like!¡±


    Marcus¡¯ face turned grim. It was terrifying.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Zennie pouted. ¡°Look at your face. Do you think I¡¯ll eat her alive? I just want to know who


    she is. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her see me no matter what, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Marcus grunted. He kept frowning. ¡°Be careful in whatever you do here. Don¡¯t let anyone


    find you. Also, how did youe here? Nobody came with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zennie suddenly looked shy, like a little girl. ¡°P-Phil came with me.¡±


    ¡°Phil?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Marcus thought about the name for a long time and recalled that Phil Nelson was the Hamertons¡¯


    long-time employee. He was not even a bodyguard or a driver. He was only doing some hardbor


    at the Hamerton Manor.


    He had never noticed this person before. Given Zennie¡¯s behavior, something was off.


    ¡°What?¡± He squinted. ¡°Are you guys close?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Zennie denied, her cheeks flushing right away.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s stop here. Let¡¯s meet at the bar Josiah always goes to tomorrow night. I¡¯ll tell you


    what happened at home by then!¡±


    She turned around and left quickly while pushing the medicine trolley.


    At the same time she left the ward, Cordelia and Linda happened to walk over. They met.


    Zennie remained calm, smiled at them, and walked far away.


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± Linda pointed at Zennie. ¡°There¡¯s such a beautiful nurse here? Have you met her


    before?¡±


    Cordelia thought about it. Indeed, she had never seen that person before. However, it was a huge


    private hospital. She couldn''t remember everyone!

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    On the other hand, Linda had doubt written all over her face.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Cordelia, look at that nurse¡¯s uniform. Why is it different from the other nurses?


    ¡°Her dress is too short! Was she really here to dress your husband in his ward in such a short


    dress?


    ¡°No way. I must get to the bottom of it!¡±


    ¡°Linda¡­¡± Cordelia was unsure whether tough or to cry. ¡°What else was she here for if it wasn¡¯t to


    dress him? Stop being ridiculous!¡±


    She usually would not overthink.


    Even if someone was interested in Marcus, he would reject them.


    She had full confidence in her husband when it came to his loyalty.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing in everything, but you¡¯re so slow when ites to this!¡± Lindained softly.


    She peeped at Zennie¡¯s back again and secretly memorized the nurse¡¯s figure and face.


    As the two of them entered the ward, Cordelia ced the thermos with food on the table. Then, she


    went over to check on Marcus.


    ¡°How are you feeling today? Does it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so weak?!¡± Marcus chuckled. ¡°Seth said I can be discharged now. I¡¯ll rest at


    home.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Cordelia nodded. ¡°I was specting that you¡¯d be discharged in two days, so I came here to


    help you with the packing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She didn¡¯t even go to work and dragged me into skipping work with her!¡±


    Linda leaned on the doorframe with her arms crossed. There was a cryptic smile on her face.


    Marcus was stunned and looked at Cordelia. Thetter was embarrassed and said softly, ¡°I got


    Linda here to be my mover.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia said she¡¯d help you pack. She¡¯ll bring some stuff home first, so she¡¯s borrowing my car.¡±


    Linda smiled. She seemed to have recalled something, so she turned her head to say to Cordelia.


    ¡°Cordelia, I-I think I left my lipstick in the car. Can you help me get it?


    ¡°Look at my heels. It¡¯s so hard to walk the stairs in them!¡± Linda passed her the car keys. ¡°See, your


    husband already got some stuff packed. You can get them to the car first!¡±


    Cordelia did not think too much about it. She agreed and turned around to leave.


    At that moment, Linda and Marcus were the only ones left in the room. The atmosphere suddenly


    became a little awkward.


    Marcus looked calm. He looked at her with a cryptic smile in his eyes, seemingly waiting for her to


    say something.


    As he thought, she spoke first. ¡°Mr. Grist, I intentionally sent Cordelia away.¡±


    Marcus nodded. He had seen thating.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± He smirked. ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Now that he was staring with slight suppression, Linda was feeling ufortable.


    ¡°When we came in, there was a nurse who happened to leave. Was she here to dress you?¡±


    Marcus was surprised. He instantly guessed what she wanted to ask.


    ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    Linda took a deep breath in. ¡°Mr. Grist, Cordelia is honest and soft, but she¡¯s definitely not a


    pushover! You should think about this carefully. Judging by your past, you¡¯re lucky to marry a


    woman like Cordelia!¡±


    Marcus wanted tough but frowned instead. ¡°What are you trying to say, Ms. Quimby?¡±


    She had wanted to tell him this earlier but did not have the opportunity to. She just vented


    everything, seizing what just happened.


    She looked at him and enunciated clearly. ¡°I just want to remind you to treat Cordelia well and be


    loyal. She¡¯s a simple person. As long as you¡¯re nice to her, she¡¯ll repay you for the rest of her life!


    ¡°So I suppose you can¡¯t bear to disappoint a girl like that, right?¡±


    Marcus remained calm. There was a faint smirk at the corner of his lips.


    Linda was not sure why, but she felt chills in her hands and legs after saying that. When she lifted


    her head to look, she saw Marcus¡¯ deep eyes. They looked as if he knew everything. The intense


    aura of this man was majestic enough to suffocate.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    It was surprising that Cordelia could get used to living with such a man!


    Linda frowned slightly. At that moment, Cordelia happened to return. She was holding a bouquet of


    flowers.


    ¡°I saw this at a florist next to the car park.¡± She smiled brightly. ¡°The ward will only look lively with


    some flowers. I can¡¯t believe I was so busy before that I only remembered to buy flowers now!¡±


    She found a ss bottle and put the flowers in. She then ced it at the window.


    Marcus¡¯ eyes instantly became gentle as soon as he saw her, and he held her tiny hand softly.


    Linda found an excuse and left immediately. She did not want to be a mega third-wheel there!


    Cordelia blushed. She retracted her hand and stared at him with her bright eyes.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t shower yesterday, right? Let me wipe you.¡±


    She turned around and left right away. She soon came back with a pail of hot water.


    She was the one who had been wiping Marcus throughout his stay in the hospital. She twisted the


    hot towel and lifted his clothes carefully. The bruises had subsided a little, but they still looked


    terrifying.


    Cordelia felt her chest clutched. She tried her best to avoid the wounds as she wiped him in all


    seriousness.


    She took a quick peek at him and looked away.


    Marcus grabbed her hand, revealing a grin on his face. They had been married for so long, so he


    knew what she was thinking about.


    She felt rather embarrassed, and her cheeks were burning. She wanted to retract her hand, but it


    was toote.


    The man pulled her over, and she fell into his embrace directly.


    ¡°Stop it¡­¡± She struggled. ¡°You¡¯re still hurt!¡±


    His warm breath drew near her ear, and his voice was deep. ¡°This is nothing. It won¡¯t be a bother.¡±


    ¡°We still can¡¯t do it.¡± Cordelia nced at him, pissed. ¡°They said it¡¯ll take 100 days to recover from


    your injury! It¡¯s better to be careful.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ How do I solve this personal issue that I have?¡±


    Cordelia looked helpless. She was between tears andughter.


    Marcus would always have a poker face, and he was scarily cold to everyone. Sometimes, he


    looked so tense that nobody dared to go close to him.


    However, she was the only one who could see the burning desire in his eyes.


    She smiled, caressed his chiseled face softly, and gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Marcus was clearly unsatisfied.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± She said in all seriousness. ¡°We¡¯re in the hospital!¡±


    ¡­


    Linda walked back and forth at the hospital door. She was bored to death.


    Suddenly, someone behind came to talk to her.


    She was stunned. She saw a tall and thin doctor when she snapped her head back. He had a clean


    face and was elegant. He gave her a warm smile.


    She smiled back courteously and shook his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m Seth Stafford.¡± He introduced himself. ¡°Marcus¡¯ attending physician.¡±


    Linda came to her senses.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡®Is this Seth the one that Cordelia has mentioned a few times? The doctor who set her up with


    Marcus?¡¯

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Dr. Stafford?¡± Linda quickly retracted her hand that was still shaking his. ¡°Cordelia


    and Marcus¡¯ matchmaker?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Seth did not notice the subtle change of emotion in her eyes. Not only that, but he had been under


    the impression that he had done a great job in matchmaking the couple¡ªhe had made a beautiful


    marriage happen.


    He tidied his coat. With a little pride in his voice, he looked at her with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s me. Ha, I didn¡¯t


    help much. They¡¯re destined to be together. I merely¡ª¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t help?¡± Linda interrupted him and raised her voice. ¡°You sure are humble, Dr. Stafford!¡±


    Seth frowned upon realizing something was off about her.


    ¡°Dr. Stafford, you¡¯re a doctor! Saving lives is your job, right? Why do I feel like you¡¯re like those nosy


    ladies who have nothing to do, trying to matchmake everyone they know?


    ¡°Forget that you were matchmaking... You should¡¯ve gotten her a good man!¡± Linda could not help


    but vent her spleen. ¡°You got Cordelia to marry Marcus. Weren¡¯t you dragging her into trouble to be


    doing that?!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± It was Seth¡¯s first time being med like that. He could not help but widen his eyes.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He fought back. ¡°The marriage had been set between the two


    families from the beginning. It was just that the Grists waned. However, one shouldn¡¯t go back on


    their word, right? They couldn¡¯t go back on the marriage agreement just because his family is now


    poor!¡±


    ¡°Ha, you think being poor is the only thing?¡± Linda rolled her eyes. ¡°He has a criminal record! He


    was in prison before! How could a pure girl like Cordelia be happy to be marrying such a man?¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask Cordelia if she¡¯s happy or not?¡±


    Seth smirked, and a tinge of pride surfaced on his face.


    Linda¡¯s cheeks were flushing and turning pale. She was pissed.


    ¡°Miss, on the first day at medical school, my teacher taught me that the biggest taboo of a doctor is


    to treat the head when the head aches and treat the foot when the foot hurts. We have to be


    thorough when analyzing the patient¡¯s medical record and illness. Sometimes, when something is


    wrong with their liver, we¡¯ll also get doctors from hematology for the consultation!¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Linda red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t get it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to say that we must be thorough when treating an illness. The same goes for our


    judgment.¡± Seth¡¯s voice calmed down. ¡°Although people were talking behind Marcus in the past and


    saying he didn¡¯t talk to others, I took care of him for a while when he was recovering. I could tell that


    he was a good person from what I knew about him. That was why I fought for his marriage for him.


    ¡°Everyone has a past!¡± Seth revealed a big smile.


    Linda raised her eyebrow when she heard that. Her eyes turned grim, and she stopped fighting with


    him.


    Seth was smirking while watching the thin and proud back facing him as she left. He did not notice


    that he had been doing that.


    ¡­


    Cordelia finally did not have to go to the hospital anymore since Marcus was discharged. Her


    burden was slightly lightened.


    She slowly got the hang of her job. Meanwhile, Oliver had toned down significantlytely and


    stopped texting her.


    She felt everything was getting on track.


    However, David suddenly called her to the meeting room. When she rushed there, she saw Yelena


    sitting there, smiling as she greeted her.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart thumped. She stood at the door feeling a little lost.


    ¡°Why are you standing there, Ms. Jenner?¡± David said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re familiar with


    Ms. Jenner, right?¡±


    Cordelia nodded awkwardly. She had a bad feeling as she looked at Yelena.


    The marketing manager and supervisors were there. After sitting in for a while, Cordelia discovered


    that Yelena represented William to negotiate a long-term coboration with Bowfest Foreign


    Trading.


    ¡°It¡¯s our honor to be working with the Jenner Group!¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Jenner Group is one of the best in the industry. Ourpany is nothing. It¡¯s


    amazing that we can get a share of your achievement!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Yelena looked at them, smiling. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. My dad actually told me before I


    came that this coboration would be training for me. After all, I¡¯ll take over the family business in


    the future. If I made any mistakes at all, I ask for your forgiveness!¡±


    The entire meeting room fell into silence.


    Cordelia sensed everyone¡¯s stares and secretly scoffed. What Yelena was saying was that she


    wanted everyone to know that she would inherit the Jenner Group. An illegitimate daughter like her


    would be excluded.


    Although she was also a Jenner, she would get nothing at all!


    If that were the case, she might suffer in thepany in the future. These people usually treated


    their employees ording to their social status. If she lost the Jenner Group¡¯ support, she would


    also lose the respect of thepany.


    Cordelia took a deep breath in and looked at Yelena with a light smile on her face.


    ¡°How would you make mistakes, sister? You¡¯ve been smart since you were young, and you¡¯re


    hardworking. The coboration will definitely go well!¡±


    ¡°Ha, thanks for yourpliment!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. You¡¯re capable of managing the Jenner Group. However, I remember dad


    gave a bombastic promise during an interview that he¡¯d work until he¡¯s old. He¡¯ll be thepany¡¯s


    president forever!¡±


    Her smile was subtle. ¡°Ha, it seems like dad ising of age that he¡¯d take a backseat now.


    Indeed, he loves you. Otherwise, why would he ask you to take over the business?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Yelena¡¯s expression changed.


    Everyone knew that William was greedy for money and power. The Jenner Group was a major


    business that held power at the moment.


    Such power was the thing William enjoyed the most. It was also this feeling that he was most afraid


    to lose.


    It was definitely against his own principle that Yelena had said she would take over the Jenner


    Group to the people!


    If William were to hear that¡­


    Yelena bit her lip and red fiercely at Cordelia, who was smiling.


    ¡°We¡¯re at the office, so let¡¯s not talk about what¡¯s happening in our family.¡± Cordelia got up and gave


    out the coboration proposal to everyone leisurely. ¡°This is the proposal our nning department


    produced by working the past few days overtime. Please take a look. Do give me feedback if any


    amendment is needed. I¡¯ll speak to the nning department.¡±


    Cordelia looked at Yelena calmly. ¡°Ms. Jenner, this is thetest proposal format. I suppose you


    understand it?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say? It¡¯s just a dumb proposal. Do you think it¡¯s Greek to me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sorry for saying that.¡± Cordelia enunciated each word. ¡°Ms. Jenner is the Jenner


    Group¡¯s heiress. Your capability in business is definitely outstanding. Of course, you can understand


    the proposal!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia!¡±


    Yelena was pissed due to the humiliation.


    Cordelia had emphasized the word ¡°heiress¡± on purpose!


    Cordelia looked at Yelena with a cold face as thetter wanted to burst from anger but refrained


    from doing so to avoid embarrassing herself in front of everyone. She thought Yelena looked


    pathetic andughable.


    In reality, she did not care about anything from the Jenners. She never thought about fighting for the


    inheritance with her.


    However, Yelena¡¯s hostility was just too much.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Cordelia sat on her seat calmly, and David stood up to soothe the atmosphere by starting the


    meeting.


    However, Yelena¡¯s cold voice came again at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty from talking so much! Can¡¯t yourpany even serve a cup of tea for your client?¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Upon hearing this, Dwayne Adler from the marketing department gestured at his men.


    Then, Yelena looked at Cordelia with a cold smile tugging at the corner of her lips. ¡°I remember that


    you¡¯re very good at serving and entertaining other people, right, Ms. Jenner? So, can you do me a


    favor and bring me a cup of tea?¡±


    Everyone turned around and looked at Cordelia.


    Apparently, the conflict between the legitimate and illegitimate daughter could never be resolved.


    Cordelia stood up and looked at her before walking toward the pantry without any expression.


    David¡¯s eyelids were twitching. He was covered in a cold sweat when he thought of someone telling


    Josiah and Fredric to merge the twopanies.


    When he was about to stand up and stop Cordelia, something popped up in his mind again.


    ¡®Maybe this is just a coincidence? Maybe bothpanies had the intention to merge. It just


    happened to be at the moment of Cordelia''s incident¡­¡¯


    In any case, Cordelia¡¯s background was a myth, but everyone here knew which family Yelena


    represented.


    He could not and would not offend Yelena for Cordelia. It was just not worth it.


    David sat back down, straightened his body, and kept silent as other people did.


    Soon, Cordelia returned with a tea tray in her hand. She had prepared a cup of tea for each person,


    and a pleasant aroma of tea filled the room.


    When she ced the tea in front of Yelena, thetter nced at the cup of tea. She picked it up,


    and instead of drinking it, she took a sniff and frowned.


    ¡°This tea¡­¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The rest of the people put their cups down and looked at her silently.


    Yelena let out a cold snort and said, ¡°The color doesn¡¯t seem right. You didn¡¯t wash the cup before


    making the tea for us, did you? Ms. Jenner, how can you be so unhygienic? You¡¯re a director. I can¡¯t


    believe that you can¡¯t even do such a simple thing.


    ¡°You should be lucky that you¡¯re serving me today,¡± Yelena crossed her arms in front of her chest


    and said, ¡°If it were other people, you would be making a fool of yourself. Ms. Jenner, don¡¯t forget


    that you represent ourpany in front of our client. I hope a mistake like this won¡¯t happen again,


    understand?¡±


    Cordelia just looked at her silently.


    ¡°Yes, I understand that I represent mypany, so I served you with the highest quality tea.¡±


    ¡°This is your highest quality tea?¡±


    ¡°This is a tea from a renowned tea brand known as Harley & Sons.¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°Have you


    not drunk it before?¡±


    Yelena¡¯s expression changed. The rest of the people covered their smiles behind their cups.


    Feeling humiliated, Yelena jerked up and red at Cordelia.


    ¡°So? The teas that my father gave me are much better than this! Don¡¯t you dare fool me with this


    tea! I¡¯ve never heard of it before!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yelena, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Dwayne let out a dryugh. ¡°We only use tea from Harley & Sons to


    entertain our guests. I heard that the Hamertons from Centrolis like the tea from thispany as


    well, and they¡¯re one of their biggest customers.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Someone chimed in. ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t heard of this brand of tea before, Ms.


    Yelena?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Yelena gritted her teeth, and her face was pale with anger.


    The way Cordelia nced at her made her feel even more humiliated.


    She flew into a rage and grabbed the cup of tea, attempting to ssh it at Cordelia.


    Cordelia had expected her action and nimbly evaded to the side.


    The hot tea was sshed onto the wall, and the cup fell to the floor, smashing into pieces.


    The meeting room fell silent, and everyone looked at Yelena in disbelief.


    ¡°Ms. Yelena, you¡­¡±


    Both directors¡¯ faces sank. If they worked with her, there would be endless trouble.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Cordelia walked up to Yelena silently and grabbed her arm.


    Yelena was about to shout at her, but Cordelia shut her up with a re.


    Cordelia rarely adopted a stern face, and she was no longer the pushover she used to be. Yelena''s


    heart skipped a beat. The corner of her lips twitched, and she didn''t dare to make even the slightest


    sound.


    People always said that spouses would influence each other in terms of their behavior. Could it be


    that after marrying Marcus, Cordelia had finally shed away her gentle nature and be as


    ruthless as Marcus was?


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Cordelia pitched her voice low, and her eyes were filled with menace as she stared fixedly at


    Yelena. ¡°Sis, I represent thepany, and you represent our father and the Jenners. Are you trying


    to disgrace our father by being so unreasonable?¡±


    Yelena looked at her in astonishment and clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°Are you aware of the consequences if that cup of teanded on me just now? There are so many


    people in thepany. There ought to be someone who wants to get famous and expose the video


    to the public. As Party A, the Jenners humiliated and physically assaulted Party B staff for no


    reason. No matter how I look at it, it sounds just like the perfect headline for the newspaper!


    ¡°Sis, our father is someone who values his reputation above everything else. What do you think he''ll


    do to you?¡±


    Yelena¡¯s face turned red, and she couldn¡¯t mutter a single word.


    Cordelia let out a cold smirk and released her arm. ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll give you some advice. Since you''ve


    come out to work, you should mind your words and actions. After all, I''m one of the Jenners. I don''t


    want to be dragged down by you!


    ¡°I guess Ms. Jenner isn¡¯t into this cup of tea.¡± Cordelia raised her voice and said, a smile dancing at


    the corner of her lips, ¡°I should go and get another one for you.¡±


    After that, she turned around gracefully and left the meeting room.


    ¡®Hah, since she doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate a cup of good tea, I¡¯ll just give her a cup of in


    water then!¡¯


    When the thought surfaced in Cordelia¡¯s head, she smiled.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Suddenly, she remembered something.


    In fact, she did not know Harney & Sons either. It was because Marcus had made this kind of tea for


    her before. It was also Marcus who taught her how to make the tea.


    She had not taken it to heart at that time since she was not a tea enthusiast.


    It was just that she did not expect the Hamertons from Centrolis to like this brand of tea and that it


    was very expensive.


    An idea flitted across her head.


    ¡®Could it be that Marcus¡­¡¯


    However, she soon rejected the idea as it was too ridiculous. It was just a slightly more expensive


    brand of tea. It was not something rare at all. She shouldn¡¯t have rted them together. Marcus was


    Marcus. There was no way he could be rted to the Hamertons.


    ¡­


    The meeting could have ended in an hour and a half, but it was dyed until the end of the day


    because of Yelena''s drama.


    After work, Cordelia dragged herself back to her home. She threw herself on the couch when she


    entered her house and let out a long sigh.


    Marcus brought her a cup of water.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You look tired.¡± He sat beside her and ced his hand on her forehead. ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    Cordelia shook her head and let out a bitter smile. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the hot weather, so I look


    a bit tired. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll go make us dinner.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Marcus pushed her back on the couch.


    He realized that she had lost quite a lot of weight. He could even feel her shoulder des with his


    palm, and an idea popped into his head.


    ¡°Cordelia, why don¡¯t we eat out today?¡±


    She blinked and asked, ¡°Where are we going then?¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Smiling gently, Marcus replied, ¡°We¡¯re going to the Regalia Hotel.¡±


    Cordelia gulped, and the corner of her lips twitched.


    ¡®Regalia Hotel again? Every time we go out to eat, he will certainly go to the Regalia Hotel.¡¯


    However, since he had just recovered from his injuries, Cordelia figured that she should just go


    along with him.


    After Cordelia changed her clothes, they went to the hotel.


    Many people were going in and out of the Regalia Hotel, but strangely enough, nobody sat at the


    table near the window.


    As soon as they entered the hotel, the waiter enthusiastically led them to the table beside the


    window.


    ¡°Honey, isn¡¯t this where we sat for thest two times?¡± Cordelia said, ¡°They''re so attentive. We''ve


    only been here twice, and they already know where we always sit.¡±


    Marcus smiled but did not say anything. He nced at the menu and handed it to the waiter while


    exchanging nces.


    The waiter could recognize Marcus. Knowing that he had a great rtionship with Josiah, he


    hurriedly went to inform the chefs at the back kitchen.


    Soon, all of the dishes were served. When Cordelia tasted the dishes, she was amazed. She had a


    sweet tooth. Although every dish was sweet, they were not too oily, and she liked them from the


    bottom of her heart.


    ¡°A big hotel is indeed different!¡± eximed Cordelia. ¡°Their service is fabulous! Does the chef


    remember the preferences of each guest so well?¡±


    Marcus looked at her silently and alluringly.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cordelia was stunned. She did not know when he realized it.


    Marcus put the peeled crawfish meat onto her te.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Cordelia smiled embarrassingly. ¡°I''ll be happy as long as there is good food!¡±


    Marcus squinted and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re so easy to satisfy.¡±


    ¡°Well, what else can I do?¡± She said with a pout, ¡°Life goes on, and we shouldn''t dwell on our


    misfortunes. Anyway, I''d rather spend my days happy than depressed!¡±


    This was the correct attitude.


    Marcus looked at her with a smile and slowly removed the fish¡¯s bones.


    While Cordelia was eating, she told Marcus about everything that happened in thepany today.


    ¡°I think things like this will happen again in the future. I know her too well. Since we were young, she


    has never liked the fact I am better than her. I''ve been tolerating her all these years, so she thinks


    I''m a pushover.


    ¡°But starting from today, I¡¯m done putting up with her,¡± Cordelia said as she put down the fork, her


    eyes filled with determination. ¡°She needs to know that not everything has to go the way she wants


    it to and that she can insult me because I''m an illegitimate child! I can''t choose my parents, but it


    isn''t the reason for her to insult me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Marcus held her hand lightly. ¡°No matter what you do, I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    Cordelia grinned and continued to eat the food.


    ¡°You mighte into a lot of problems since you have to work with Yelena from now on.¡± Marcus


    said sternly, ¡°Cordelia, you shouldn¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t do it. If you really can¡¯t take it


    anymore, you can just resign. After all, I can¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°You can keep your money. You¡¯re a man. It¡¯ll be very embarrassing if


    you don¡¯t have any money when you go out with your friends.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Marcus smiled dryly and said, ¡°Honey, I¡­¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t have to pay when I go out with my friends!¡¯


    ¡°I won¡¯t resign,¡± said Cordelia. ¡°It took me a lot of effort to get to this position, so I won¡¯t give it up so


    easily. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll control myself so that nothing will go out of control. All of us are adults. When


    life throws us curveballs, we just have to ept it.¡±


    Marcus grabbed her hand even tighter. After a short while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. If I could earn


    more money, you wouldn¡¯t have to go through all this.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I can handle this.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°By the way, we can¡¯t work for


    other people for our entire life. We need to have our own business!¡±

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Marcus¡¯ eyes glowed as he looked at Cordelia, interested in what she said.


    ¡°Our own business?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If we can do some investment or side hustle after work, it can bring us some ie


    too!¡± Cordelia said in a serious manner, ¡°Even a small store or a stall will do. At least, it''s counted as


    our own business as well. If we''re the boss, we can make all the decisions we want. Don''t you think


    that''s great?¡±


    ¡°What kind of business would you invest in if you had the money?¡±


    Cordelia fell silent and thought for a while, looking like a girl dreaming of her future.


    ¡°If I have a lot of money, I want to buy a shopping mall! People wille to my shopping mall every


    day and buy from me! Hehe! But I think this is impossible, so a more realistic goal is to save money


    to open a small coffee shop withrge floor-to-ceiling windows and a small courtyard full of irises.


    Then, I''ll sit behind the counter, grinding coffee and baking a few pastries. The entire coffee shop


    will be filled with the aroma of coffee and dessert!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Marcus smiled.


    Cordelia was stunned for a moment and snapped herself back to reality.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Even though Marcus was casually replying to her, the serious look on his face suggested that he


    was not joking.


    Cordelia suddenly recalled the time when Michael and Jesse ambushed her. When she woke up in


    the hospital, the first thing Marcus had asked her was how she would like to punish these b*stards if


    she had superpowers.


    She remembered that he had had this kind of expression on his face when he was also asking her


    the question.


    At that time, she had said that she would make them disappear.


    Then, she did not see them anymore when she returned to herpany.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart was pumping rapidly under her chest as a strange feeling was spreading over her


    heart like a vine.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marcus asked as he put a bowl of soup in front of her.


    Cordelia was stunned and nearly knocked over the bowl of soup when she raised her hand.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat,¡± Marcus said gently. ¡°It won¡¯t taste good after it bes cold.¡±


    There was something in his eyes that she could not read. She did not know what it was. She hastily


    picked up the bowl and finished the soup.


    After they finished their dinner, they went for a stroll beside the beach.


    Cordelia leaned on his shoulder. After a while, she raised her head to observe the tall man beside


    her. With the help of the streetlight, his chiseled face was showcased, but she did not know why she


    had a feeling that he was hiding something from her.


    Marcus noticed her gaze, lowered his face, and asked with a smile on his face, ¡°Why are you


    looking at me like this?¡±


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Cordelia hesitated for a while before asking the question, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re an ordinary


    person, right?¡±


    ¡°Why would you ask that?¡±


    ¡°Answer my question first!¡±


    Marcus rubbed her hair and secured her tightly in his arms.


    He had always wanted to tell her the truth, but after a bout of hesitation, he said, ¡°Yeah.


    ¡°But I¡¯m a thug who only knows about fighting. I¡¯ve been to prison before, so I¡¯m not sure if I can still


    be counted as an ordinary person or not.¡±


    ¡°Phew! I knew it! I knew my husband was just a normal person,¡± Cordelia let out a sigh as if a heavy


    weight had been lifted off her shoulders. ¡°This is great, honey.¡±


    Marcus frowned and chuckled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you not wish for your husband to be someone outstanding?¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Other women would want their husbands to be the richest men in the world, but the woman in front


    of him was different.


    Cordelia looked at him while blinking her eyes.


    ¡°Why? Is it not good to be a normal person?¡±


    ¡°Well, not that.¡± Marcus smiled lightly. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that if your husband is more


    capable, you¡¯ll have a better life, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with what I have now!¡± Cordelia wrapped her arm around his and leaned on his


    shoulder.


    She had always been someone who was easily satisfied.


    Compared to a wealthy life, she preferred to spend her life together with the man she loved in


    peace.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t envy those rich people at all,¡± she said with a low voice. Maybe it''s because I grew


    up in a dysfunctional family. I witnessed my mother''s tragedy, and I feel that all rich people are


    heartless.


    ¡°So, I just want to have someone who loves me, have a home of my own. We''ll eat and y


    together until we''re old! That''s my biggest wish!¡±


    Marcus looked at her, and his face sank.


    ¡°What if¡­¡± He asked, his voice hoarse, ¡°I mean, what if¡­ What if one day in the future you realize


    that your husband is actually super rich? Can you ept it?¡±


    Cordelia fell silent for a moment before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can ept it.¡±


    His heart skipped a beat. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be very stressed out. I¡¯ll feel that we¡¯re not the same kind of person. We live in two different


    worlds, and we¡¯ll have a lot of conflict in the future. Instead of fighting every day in the future, it¡¯s


    better if we break up now.¡±


    Marcus¡¯ eyes turned cold. ¡°You want to break up with me?¡±


    ¡°What are you nervous about? None of these are real anyway!¡± Cordelia chuckled as she leaned on


    him. ¡°Honey, we''re just an ordinary couple. You should stop thinking about these things in the future.


    Your assumption is so unrealistic! All we have to do is live a good life and save as much money as


    we can. Then, we''ll have children and stay together until we¡¯re old, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marcus replied while nodding.


    She could not see the disappointment on his face since the surroundings were dimly lit. She did not


    know that he was very nervous now either.


    Marcus held her tightly in his arms as nervousness clutched tightly at his heart.


    He looked into the distance. He could see nothing but darkness, just like their future.


    ¡­


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Marcus only came around to his senses after Zennie called him a few times and was nearly burned


    by his cigarette.


    Zennie took over the cigarette from him and threw it into the ashtray while looking at him like he was


    some kind of idiot.


    Josiah couldn¡¯t help himself and let out a boisterousugh. ¡°Zennie, this isn¡¯t something you can


    see every day. Make sure you remember it well.¡±


    Marcus red at him.


    Zennie asked curiously, ¡°What is going on with my brother? He wouldn¡¯t act like this in the past.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Josiah whispered, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t act like this before he got married.¡±


    Understanding soon dawned upon Zennie, and she let out augh.


    Marcus ignored them. To mask his embarrassment, he picked up the magazine at the side and read


    it.


    However, augh rang throughout the room again.


    ¡°Z!¡± Fredric pointed at him. ¡°You''ve got it backward!¡±


    Marcus¡¯ face turned dark.


    Fredric knew that it must have something to do with Cordelia.


    However, this was something between him and his wife. They could handle it themselves, so he did


    not have to tell them anything.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Josiah cleared his throat and tried to switch to another topic. ¡°So¡­ Where were we just now?


    Zennie, what is going on in Centrolis?¡±


    Zennie looked at her brother and said, ¡°Our uncle has done quite a lot of things recently. He always


    picks fights with dad in the board meetings, and grandpa ignores him! What¡¯s more, he said that you


    stay in Chaisnd because you don¡¯t like our grandpa anymore and you want to leave the


    Hamertons¡­¡±


    Josiah let out a scoff and said, ¡°And your grandpa believes him?¡±


    ¡°He might not believe it if our uncle just said it once or twice, but¡­¡± Marcus said sternly, ¡°If he says


    it a thousand times, even a lie will be the truth.¡±


    The rest of the people fell silent.


    ¡°Other than our uncle, Yale has been doing something as well.¡± Zennie continued. ¡°Brother, you


    need to be more careful. I heard that Yale has been in touch with people from the underworld. If he


    wants to hurt you, he''ll do it in the simplest and most violent way. Besides, he''s in the dark while


    you''re in the light. You mustn''t let him get what he wants!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I know what to do.¡±


    Yale was Henry¡¯s son, and as people always said, an apple never fell far from its tree.


    Besides, although his father was the eldest son of the Hamertons, he did not have any ir for


    business. In the old man¡¯s words, he was a baby in one''s arms. Not only that, but he had caused a


    lot of problems by marrying another woman after getting his divorce, so the old man did not like him


    very much.


    Therefore, Henry would be in big trouble whenever Matthew said something to his grandfather.


    Marcus squinted and clenched his fists so tightly that veins were bulging.


    ¡°I knew that Henry and his son had been making a lot of money by putting a shell corporation on the


    market,¡± he said, his gaze sharp. ¡°But don¡¯t let anyone know about this first. If he dares to do


    something, we can use it as our tool against them!¡±


    Zennie nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°When are you going back to Centrolis?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Zennie let out a mischievous smile and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t even met with my sister-inw yet,


    so how can I go back so soon?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Marcus grimly said, ¡°Zennie, I trust you know what you should say after you return, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Zennie grinned.


    Beforeing here, she had heard from Josiah that Marcus doted on his wife unconditionally. The


    reason he kept his identity hidden was that he was afraid Cordelia could not ept it after she


    found out about his real identity.


    Matthew had introduced a dozen pretty women to Zephyr in the past. They all were very talented


    and pretty, yet they failed to gain his favor.


    None of them had expected Cordelia to win his heart so easily, and it made Zennie even more


    interested in this woman.


    Marcus looked at Josiah. ¡°Oh yeah, Josiah, your family has a lot of business here, so are you


    familiar with the shop lots in Jangasas?¡±


    Josiah was stunned for a moment before asking with a frown, ¡°Yeah. Are you going to open a shop


    or something, Z?¡±


    ¡°I want you to help me look for a suitable shop lot. I want it with a ceiling-to-floor window, the


    courtyard must be nted with irises, and¡­ it must not be very far from downtown.¡±


    The remaining three people opened their eyes in shock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Marcus nced at them. He rose to his feet and dusted his shirt while


    walking toward the door. As he walked, he said, ¡°In any case, help me look for one. After you find


    one, let me know. I¡¯ll decide if I want it or not.¡±


    He walked out of the room, leaving the dumbfounded trio behind.


    Marcus looked at his watch, and a smile appeared at the corner of his lips. It was about time to pick


    up Cordelia from her work.


    This was his daily routine for the past few days. He would show up at her office on time when she


    got off work. After that, they would go home by bus, go to the market together, cook dinner together,


    and catch up on the drama together.


    It was the kind of life he had been dreaming of, but he felt rather unreal, like it would disappear at


    any time.


    As he got down the stairs, his phone rang.


    It was from Yelena.


    ¡°Marcus, we¡¯re having dinner together tonight, so why don¡¯t youe along.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as well if you don¡¯t want toe, but I¡¯m not sure where Cordelia¡¯s male colleagues will


    send her to. After all, she hasn¡¯t told anyone where she lives, so I hope you won¡¯t get angry at my


    sister if those people send her somewhere else.¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Marcus hung up the call and took a few seconds to calm himself down. After that, he decided to


    make a call to Cordelia to ensure she was okay.


    The voice that came from another side of the line was weak and filled with reluctance.


    ¡°Honey, my directors insist on inviting our client to dinner tonight¡­ Sigh. I''m sure you know our


    biggest client is Yelena, so I have to go with them.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry,¡± replied Marcus. He did not tell her that Yelena had called him. ¡°Where are you


    now? Send me your location. I¡¯ll go pick you upter.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Cordelia replied with a smile. Then, she sent the location to him.


    Marcus crossed-checked with the address Yelena gave him to confirm that they were at the same


    ce. Initially, he was worried that Yelena was plotting something against Cordelia, so she wanted


    to send him somewhere else. But now it seemed like Yelena was not lying to him.


    ¡®But why did she make this call specifically to ask me to go to their dinner party as well?¡¯


    Marcus fell deep in thought.


    No matter what she was up to, he should go there to be on the safe side.


    ¡­


    Everyone started to be excited halfway through the dinner. A few men were persuading each


    other to drink more whileplimenting Yelena.


    Cordelia had never been fond of such social asions, so she felt even more tired now.


    She kept looking at her watch. Strangely enough, every minute and second felt extremely slow. The


    dinner was far from over. The two directors of the sales department and the marketing department


    were still fighting with each other, and she felt annoyed. Just when she was going to find an excuse


    and go out to get some fresh air, Yelena shouted, "Hey guys, stop for a moment!¡±


    Everyone put down their wine sses and looked at her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have a special guestter!¡± Yelena turned to look at Cordelia and smiled coldly, ¡°Cordelia,


    you¡¯re my sister, after all. Although you married a man of lower status, he¡¯s still my brother-inw.


    So, don¡¯t you think an asion like this is a good opportunity for him to learn something?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°You called Marcus here?¡±


    Before Yelena could say anything, someone knocked on the door.


    Marcus came in through the door, and Cordelia¡¯s brain went nk for a moment.


    She was certain that Yelena was up to no good. The only reason she had called him here was to


    humiliate him!


    Cordelia got anxious and hastily ran over to Marcus. She grabbed his hand gently, but he just


    turned his head around and gave her an assuring smile.


    Just as Cordelia was thinking about how to get Marcus out of this predicament, Yelena came


    forward and said with a loud voice, ¡°Let me introduce you all! He¡¯s my brother-inw, Marcus!¡±


    Marcus looked around and nodded at them. However, the people in the room seemed to be able to


    sense a domineering aura from him, and they all avoided his gaze.


    Yelena smiled and continued. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, Cordelia! Hurry up and bring your husband to


    the table! We still have a lot of food left! After all, I¡¯m sure he hasn¡¯t been to such a high-ss


    restaurant before. He¡¯s so lucky to have you as his wife!¡±


    Cordelia wanted to say something to defend Marcus, but he grabbed her hand and stopped her.


    Marcus pulled the chair calmly and sat beside Cordelia.


    Although he did not speak from the moment he came in, he had a regal air around him, and even


    someone as knowledgeable as David couldn''t help himself but frown slightly and start to observe


    him.


    Yelena was the only one who thought that Marcus was a poor man, and she would stop at nothing


    to humiliate Cordelia.


    ¡°What have you been doingtely, Marcus? Did you learn any marketing or trading skills from


    Cordelia?


    ¡°Cordelia, you should also teach your husband some marketing or trading skills. If not, the gap


    between you two will only getrger, and you¡¯ll only end up going your separate ways. After all, your


    husband is pretty undereducated. He has been to prison several times, and I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t pick


    up any useful skills inside.¡±


    Cordelia red at her. ¡°Yelena, do you like the dishes tonight?¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    ¡°I think they¡¯re pretty good. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°If you think they¡¯re good, then eat more and don¡¯t talk so much!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Yelena¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°What does it matter to you if I eat more or less? I was just


    mentioning the truth. Your husband hasn''t said anything yet, so why do you have to be so sensitive


    about it?¡±


    ¡°Rx, Ms. Yelena!¡± Dwayne chimed in while holding his ss of wine. ¡°Cordelia was just being


    nice by telling you to eat more. She¡¯s just worried that you might get hungryter. Come, let¡¯s


    cheer!¡±


    Yelena harrumphed coldly and finished her wine in one gulp.


    Cordelia was still fuming with anger. Her jaw was tightly set, and she clenched her fists so tightly


    that they were shaking.


    She turned her head around to look at Marcus. He was still calm despite being insulted by Yelena,


    and she felt a little sorry for him.


    She must be the reason Yelena called him here. He should not be here at all. He did not have to go


    through all the humiliation. This dinner party was not the same as the banquetst time. They could


    sneak away through the side doorst time, but there were a few people here right now. It was not


    good for them to sneak away in front of them.


    Cordelia lowered her voice and apologized, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Marcus chuckled lightly and grabbed her hand tightly. Then, he ced her favorite meatball on her


    te.


    He listened as the people there started discussing stocks.


    Oriental, Radeon, and Weston¡­


    He frowned slightly as a smile appeared at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Guys, are you interested in these stocks?¡±


    His low maic voice stunned them as if a stone was thrown into the water and caused ripples, so


    they all turned their heads to look at him.


    ¡°Umm, do you know stocks as well, Mr. Grist?¡±


    ¡°Heh, there¡¯s no way he would know about it,¡± said Yelena. ¡°I think he doesn¡¯t even know how to


    write their names.¡±


    ¡°Yelena!¡± shouted Cordelia. ¡°My husband reads a lot of finance news! And he knows a lot of


    languages, right, honey?¡±


    Marcus chuckled. ¡°These stocks are unpopr, but they''re considered potential stocks. You can


    consider investing in them.¡±


    The rest of the people looked at each other. After a short silence, someone smirked and said,


    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t intend to invest in them. I''ve studied the general market trend. These stocks


    aren''t potential stocks. It''s more suitable to call them a sunset industry! Hahaha!¡±


    Yelena joined them andughed happily. Whileughing, she looked at Cordelia and Marcus


    mockingly.


    ¡°A former prisoner is versed in investment? I''d rather believe that a sow can climb a tree!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Cranes is the most popr right now. Those who don''t buy this stock are going to lose all their


    money!¡±


    Cordelia bit her lips and lowered her head.


    Marcus did not really care about it. After they finishedughing, he grabbed her hand and prepared


    to bring her away.


    He turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys some advice.¡± Although he was smiling, his smile did


    not reach his eyes. ¡°Cranes isn¡¯t as good as it seems to be. In short, investment is risky. We should


    be careful. If you''re not careful enough, you''ll lose all your money. I hope you guys will take care of


    yourself.¡±


    The people in the room were stunned. As they watched both of them go away, they let out derisive


    peals ofughter again.


    ¡°Hah! He knows nothing about investment!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I guess that he didn¡¯t even graduate from primary school. Ms. Yelena, I really admire


    your sister¡¯s courage. After all, it takes a lot to marry a man like that!¡±


    ¡°Come! Let¡¯s continue!¡±


    However, David fell silent. He thought for a while and secretly called his friend at the stock


    exchange firm.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    When Cordelia came to work the next day, she felt that everyone was looking at her in a strange


    way.


    She did not know what had happened at all. While she was working, Annie knocked on the door


    and entered her office. She went closer to her and whispered into her ear happily, ¡°Everyone in the


    company is talking about it. Your husband is a genius!¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The stock market!¡± Annie waved her phone. ¡°There are a lot of things happening on the market


    right now! Did you not see it?¡±


    Cordelia was not interested in the stock market, so she rarely paid attention to it. However, after


    listening to what Annie said, she became curious about it.


    She looked at the market trend and realized that Marcus was right!


    She frowned slightly as a strange feeling rose from her stomach pit.


    ¡°I heard that those people in the marketing department bought Crane Industry¡¯s stocks, and they''re


    now losing money!¡± Annie said, grinning from ear to ear at their misfortune, ¡°They want to sell those


    stocks, but no one wants to buy them!


    ¡°Mr. Adler from our department is a lot better than them. He secretly told his friend at the stock


    exchange firm to sell those stocks in the morning and buy other stocks... Hah, I can even imagine


    the big smile on his face now.¡±


    Cordelia forced a smile on her face. Her brain was a muddled mess right now, and she felt like she


    was walking in a fog.


    ¡®Since when did Marcus be so good at investment? Maybe he¡¯s just lucky? He likes to read


    financial news and pay attention to the rise and fall of the stock market. Maybe that''s how he


    manages to analyze the situation of the stock market correctly.¡¯


    It was just that Cordelia still felt somewhat strange. She felt that something was wrong but couldn''t


    say what was wrong.


    She used to be alone during lunch hour. However, when she came to the canteen today, she was


    surrounded by a group of staff.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner,e over here!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡ª¡± Before she could reject the invitation, someone forced her to sit down.


    Someone had already bought a meal for her and put it on the table in front of her. She looked at the


    food, and it was several times more expensive than what she usually ate.


    Everyone wasplimenting her. Some of them even asked her which stocks were going to rise


    next week.


    Cordelia was caught between tears andughter. She did not even have the time to eat her meal.


    ¡°Cordelia, who is your husband? Is he a genius in investment?¡±


    ¡°I already told you guys that her husband doesn¡¯t look ordinary from the first time I saw him at the


    banquetst time. The way he walks and the way he talks¡­ There¡¯s no way he could be an


    ordinary man!¡±


    ¡°Hah! Why do I remember that you were the one who said he¡¯s a thug?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    They began to fight against each other. Cordelia just looked at them and smiled awkwardly.


    In the past, these people had been looking down on her. They did not think she deserved to be their


    supervisor, but now, all of them were trying their very best to curry favor with her.


    Cordelia let out a sigh helplessly.


    She was not very sociable, but she understood that if you wanted others to be kind to you, you


    needed to be kind to the other first. It was not something that could be earned with a few ttering


    words.


    ¡°Cordelia, what does your husband do for a living?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cordelia was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°He¡¯s a coach at a boxing club. But he


    likes to study stock markets and investment during his free time.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing!¡± Someone said, ¡°We don''t have to eat lunch with an investment genius. We


    just need to have a meal with Cordelia to get rich!¡±


    Theirughter echoed throughout the canteen.


    In the distance, Yelena was looking at them. She had lost her appetite and clenched her fists so


    tightly that her fingers were turning white.


    She had nned to humiliate Cordelia by making Marcus look like a fool the previous night.


    She did not expect that her n would backfire!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Her gaze was filled with hatred. She bit her lips tightly and just wanted to rip Cordelia apart and


    drink her blood.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    When Yelena returned home, she saw that William¡¯s face was dark, and she looked at Joanne.


    Joanne shot her a look and ced her hand beside her lips.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± she mouthed.


    Yelena¡¯s heart jumped into her throat.


    William cleared his throat and raised his eyes to look at Yelena, sending a chill down her spine.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Yelenaughed dryly. ¡°You''re back so early today, dad. Is everything alright in the


    company?¡±


    William looked at her coldly. ¡°It seems like you do care about mypany!¡±


    Yelena pressed her lips thin and said, ¡°The Jenners Group is our family business, so of course, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°You what? You want to know who is going to own mypany after I die, aren¡¯t you!?¡± William


    smacked the table hard and jerked up from his chair, his eyes rounded with anger.


    Yelena trembled in fear, and her face turned pale. Her voice began to shake as she exined,


    ¡°Dad, you¡­ You¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop exining!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    A cup fell to the floor and smashed into pieces. Yelena drew back her neck and clenched her fist.


    Her lips were trembling, and she couldn''t say a word.


    Joanne did not dare to stand forward and help her daughter either. She just kept silent while


    trembling in fear.


    It had been going on for years.


    Whether at home or in thepany, William would always act like a tyrant. Those who dared to


    oppose him would end up miserably.


    ¡°I heard that you told everyone in Bowfest that you¡¯d take over mypany when you were having


    a meeting with them?¡± William walked up to her and asked, his gaze so sharp they were like two


    des piercing into Yelena. ¡°You truly are my good daughter. I haven¡¯t even died yet, and you¡¯re


    already nning to take over my property?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I can exin this¡ª¡±


    ¡°There is no need to exin!¡± growled William. The thing that he hated the most in this world was


    someone coveting hispany.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it very clear now! You¡¯ll be the future inheritor of the Jenners if you behave. But if you dare


    to do anything wrong, you won''t get a f*cking penny!


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re not my only heir!¡±


    Yelena¡¯s head buzzed, and she looked at her father in disbelief.


    ¡®Didn''t he despise Cordelia and her mother all this time? That¡¯s why he would rather marry Cordelia


    to Marcus instead of me, so why¡­¡¯


    Willian nced at her coldly as a smirk yed around his lips.


    He knew his daughter very well. He had doted on her since she was small, so it was inevitable that


    she was arrogant. It would be toote for him to regret anything if she really tried to take over his


    company one day.


    Therefore, using Cordelia to threaten her was the best way to keep Yelena in check.


    William clenched his fists lightly behind his back. After living most of his life, he loved no one but


    himself!


    He said, his voice cold, ¡°Yelena, I¡¯ve put a lot of effort into nurturing you. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint


    me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡± Joanne stepped forward and grabbed William to the side. ¡°I¡¯m sure our


    daughter will remember what you said. Don¡¯t listen to those b*tches. They just want to sow discord


    between you and your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± William frowned. ¡°Are you saying that I''m so old and confused now that I can''t even


    differentiate between lies and the truth?¡±


    Joanne fell silent.


    William snorted coldly and continued. ¡°I need you to do something for me, Yelena.¡±


    ¡°Sure, dad! What is it?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Zennie Heamrton hase to Jangasas,¡± said William. ¡°Isn''t marrying a Hamerton


    your dream? That woman is Zephyr Hamerton''s sister! I''m sure you don''t need me to tell you what


    to do, right?¡±

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Yelena¡¯s eyes lit up. Her heart was pounding.


    ¡°Dad, Zennie Hamerton¡­ is the youngest heiress of the Hamertons, right?


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± William said tly, ¡°I think she¡¯s only 18 and has yet to go to university. She¡¯s the


    youngest child of the Hamertons and Mr. Z¡¯s favorite sister. If you can get the favor of that princess,


    to get her to say some good words about you to Mr. Z, there¡¯s hope for you to marry him!¡±


    ¡°I know what to do now, dad!¡± Yelena bit her lip. She spoke after momentarily falling into deep


    thought. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to follow Ms. Hamerton, and I¡¯ll hold a dinner as soon as possible. It¡¯s


    best if¡­ it¡¯s a charity dinner! I know the Hamertons love doing charity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± William finally revealed a smile. ¡°You¡¯ll send Zennie an invitation when you find her!¡±


    ¡°Certainly!¡±


    ¡°The sooner you hold the dinner, the better. Undue dy may bring trouble.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± She was secretly over the moon.


    However, what William said next brutally crushed her joy.


    ¡°Tell Cordelia about it and get her toe to the dinner!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yelena almost screamed out loud. ¡°But dad¡ª¡±


    William raised his voice and red at her. ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Joanne, who was next to him, was pissed too, but she did not speak.


    Ever since the three of them had traveled all the way to Centrolis for Mr. Z¡¯s wee dinner and


    had been stopped at the door, William felt humiliated. As such, he had been cold to Joanne.


    Therefore, she could only tolerate him at the moment.


    ¡®Be a good girl, Yelena!¡¯ She signaled to her. ¡®It¡¯s just a dinner. That little b*tch is not your match!¡¯


    Yelena gnashed her teeth. Her fists were clenched so hard that her veins were bulging.


    William scoffed. ¡°Yelena, no matter what, Cordelia is your sister. The two of you should be good with


    each other and take care of each other!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± It was difficult for Yelena to say that. ¡°I¡¯ll inform her.¡±


    William nodded in satisfaction. He knew that Yelena would resent Cordelia now that he did that.


    When one was under extreme emotions, they would lose control easily. It would be easier for him to


    control her.


    To him, his daughters were just the tools that he could use.


    ¡­


    A few dayster, Cordelia stood at the hotel entrance.


    Many guests came tonight, so it was lively.


    However, she was in a different world.


    She had been taking care of her mother at the hospital when Yelena called. Watching her gray hair


    and empty eyes, she recalled her devastating life and could not help but cry.


    However, Yelena had called at that moment, telling her about the charity dinner that would happen


    the next day. She had even mocked her when she called.


    ¡°Dad did you a favor to get you toe. Otherwise, an illegitimate daughter like you would have no


    right to be there!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°No need.¡± Cordelia replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m married. I¡¯ve nothing to do with the Jenners anymore!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Cordelia!¡± A scoff came from the other side of the phone. ¡°This is what dad wants.


    If you dare to go against him, do you think he¡¯ll forgive you, given his temper? It¡¯s as easy as killing


    an ant for him to fight you and your crazy mom!¡±


    That jolted Cordelia¡¯s heart.


    That was why she stood here tonight.


    She had not told Marcus about it. She had merely mentioned that she had to work overtime tonight,


    asking him not to wait for her at dinner.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    After all, it was just a dinner.


    Taking a deep breath in, Cordelia forced a smile. She thought she would stay for a little bit and then


    leave with an excuse.


    When she stepped onto the hotel stairs, a figure suddenly shed by before she even got into the


    banquet entrance.


    ¡°Yo, you really came?¡±


    Yelena crossed her arms and looked at her arrogantly. There was a disdainful smile on her face.


    Cordelia was stunned. One must say that the former had dressed up well today. The bright red


    mermaid dressplimented her body, as well as her skin tone.


    Inparison, Cordelia¡¯s ordinary ck and white dress looked in.


    Yelena frowned. ¡°Cordelia, didn¡¯t I tell you that Ms. Hamerton is tonight''s guest of honor? Are you


    trying to humiliate the Jenners by dressing like this?!¡±


    ¡°You said it¡¯s a charity dinner,¡± Cordelia said tly. ¡°Should I dress like a clown to a charity dinner?¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    ¡°The dinner¡¯s main objective is charity, not some Ms. Hamerton.¡± Cordelia nced at her. ¡°I think it¡¯s


    good enough as long as I look proper. The dinner''s intention will be lost if one dresses too boastfully


    to gain attention.¡±


    Yelena¡¯s face was flushing and turning pale from the rage. However, she should hold it back since


    there were many guests around. She could only speak softly with a fierce tone.


    ¡°You b*tch! Do you think you know better than me?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re the one who held the dinner. I¡¯m just here to see how


    capable you are!¡±


    Yelena squinted. Cordelia was going to walk by her, but Yelena rushed forward to stop her.


    ¡°The guests are entering. Your attire is a humiliation!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cordelia stared into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll leave, then.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Yelena was domineering. ¡°Dad asked you toe, yet you¡¯re leaving. Are you trying to get


    me in trouble?¡±


    Cordelia was rendered speechless. She stood where she was in silence.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yelena snickered. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home. We happened to be cleaningtely, and the maids


    gathered some old stuff¡­ Hah, I thought they were your mother¡¯s stuff, so I asked them not to throw


    them out. I saved them for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cordelia was quite shocked.


    However, X used to be the Jenners¡¯ maid. It made sense that she had left some personal


    belongings behind.


    It was just that she could not understand. How would Yelena be so kind to keep those things for her


    mother?


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that!?¡± Yelena pouted and walked in front of her intentionally. She


    had calmed down by now.


    ¡°Actually, I think dad is right. We¡¯re sisters, after all. We should take care of each other¡­ That


    aside, I should repay you for going with the marriage with the Grists for me.


    ¡°Saving your mothers¡¯ things should be considered my repayment to you. Cordelia, we¡¯re even


    now!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Cordelia pursed her lips. She figured perhaps Yelena was not entirely evil.


    Humans wereplicated, and one¡¯s heart would change.


    No matter how evil a person was, perhaps she had a kind side.


    ¡°Come home with me now to collect your mother¡¯s stuff!¡± Yelena looked at her. ¡°The guests should


    enter before we do that. You¡¯ll sneak in when the lights are dimmed. People won¡¯t see you dressed


    like this!¡±


    Cordelia was hesitating. She had a bad feeling.


    Yelena stepped down the stairs. She snapped her head back to re at her while saying in a shrill


    voice, ¡°Are youing? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll throw them out!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Cordelia bit her lip and followed behind her. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Yelena looked at her, turned around, and continued forward. A cold grin appeared at the corner of


    her lips.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Cordelia followed behind Yelena. They walked around the hotel building and arrived at the


    basement car park.


    It was dark and quiet around. There was hardly anyone who woulde. Also, even if they did


    come here, they would use the elevator inside the hotel instead of taking the long way like they did.


    Cordelia slowed down. She could not help but get suspicious.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yelena, who was walking in front, urged. ¡°Quickly! I parked my car


    downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Can you find it?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know where I parked my car? What? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to pick you up


    with the car?¡± Yelena scoffed. ¡°Cordelia, if I were to pick you up at the hotel entrance with a fanfare,


    everyone would see you dressed like this! Are you trying to humiliate our family?¡±


    Cordelia pursed her lips and said nothing more.


    The path toward the basement car park was dark. Like a ck hole, they could not see the end.


    Yelena was almost sprinting in front. It was a little tough for Cordelia to catch up with her. The


    former was turning here and there¡ªshe had no idea where she went. It was dark in the


    surroundings, and she could not see the way at all.


    Cordelia panicked a little bit. There was a damp smell in the area, making her even more


    ufortable.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± she said, and the only thing that responded was her echo. ¡°Where is this?¡±


    After some time, Yelena¡¯s shrill and cunningughter came into the dark.


    ¡°This is the ce you should be!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart suddenly thumped. A chill coursed through her back to her entire body!


    She was pushed by a force before she could react and screamed from the scare. Within the blink of


    an eye, she fell hard onto the uneven concrete ground. Her knees were hurting!


    Subsequently, a noise of a door being shut came.


    Cordelia¡¯s head went nk. She struggled to get up from the ground and rushed forward. She


    heard Yelena saying coldly with a grin through a metal door.


    ¡°My dear sister, you won¡¯t be attending the dinner! I¡¯ll tell dad that you didn¡¯t want toe!¡±


    ¡°Yelena!¡± Cordelia mmed the door hard. ¡°Where am I? Let me go!¡±


    ¡°You should enjoy yourself in this amazing ce.¡± Yelena scoffed and turned around to leave. All


    that was left were her footsteps on heels that were leaving further and further away.


    Leaning against the door, Cordelia sat on the ground.


    It was cold, and there were only gray walls around. There was a thick stench of mold in the air. It


    was disgusting.


    If not for the little lighting through beneath the door, it would bepletely dark, as if she was


    in hell.


    Wrapping around her legs, Cordelia tried her best to calm down. She felt her phone while shaking.


    However, she found out that there was no signal in there at all, as if she was being isted from the


    world.


    She felt a chill all over her body. As she stared nkly at her phone screen, she finally failed to hold


    back and shed tears.


    ¡­


    Yelena went back from where she came from. Someone met her halfway.


    ¡°We¡¯ve prepared the stuff, miss. Should we send it over now?¡±


    She grinned in joy and looked at the cage in the person¡¯s hand. There were squeaksing from it.


    ¡°Wait here and release themter! This is our finale. How can we do it so quickly? Ha, let that b*tch


    enjoy the fun in the dark. Then we¡¯ll let these little cuties in¡­ for more fun!¡±


    ¡°Roger that.¡± The man looked up from his hoodie, revealing a simrly evil grin.


    As she was walking back, Yelena could finally understand the high spirits one felt when they were


    happy.


    Torturing Cordelia, imprisoning her, and infecting Marcus with the disgusting virus on her¡ªthat was


    the biggest joy for her!


    Even if Cordelia were to die, she would not let that b*tch die so easily!


    With her chest high and a bright grin, Yelena elerated as she walked to the banquet.


    However, she had no idea that someone had seen everything that she did under the banyan tree far


    away.


    ¡­


    Cordelia was shaking as she curled up in a corner.


    The room was small, but there would be chipped paint falling and the noise of water running


    through the pipe. The noise was extra clear in the dark of dead silence.


    The environment reminded her of when Yelena bullied her in school. She would tell everyone that


    she was an illegitimate daughter. She had even partnered up with some friends to get her into an


    abandoned ssroom in the school, locking her up for an entire day.


    At that time, she had experienced helpless despair.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Since then, she had a phobia of dark, sealed ces. Even during the time when she and Marcus


    slept in separate rooms after their marriage, she would not dare to shut the door entirely.


    Now¡­


    She thought of Marcus. She thought he must be looking for her everywhere in a panic. However,


    she felt sad that she could not contact him.


    At that moment, some faint squeaking came from the door.


    She was stunned and pricked her ears. The noise was getting closer and closer as if they were


    walking back and forth outside the door.


    They sounded like rats¡­


    She suddenly felt disgusted and scared. The noise was chaotic, and it seemed there was more than


    one of them.


    After a while, she mustered her courage, looked beneath the door, and looked around from the gap.


    She happened to see a big rat staring at her with its red eyes!


    ¡°Ahh!¡° Cordelia lost herself and was scared. She had goosebumps all over from the scare and


    leaned against the wall.


    After hearing themotion, the rats out there began to m against the door. They attempted to


    squeeze in from the gap.


    Cordelia curled up tight as she covered her mouth, stopping herself from crying out loud. However,


    she could not hold back her tears.


    ¡°Marcus, Marcus¡­¡± She called out his name in despair.


    His embrace would give her a full sense of security every time she was in a crisis.


    However, apart from the darkness and walls, there was nothing here.


    Cordelia bit the back of her hand while tears were pouring.


    Watching the rats¡¯ bare ws and tails squeezing through the gap with the disgusting squeaks, she


    seemed to be able to smell the foul odor on them.


    She even thought of the consequences if she contracted the gue.


    She kept backing up, but there was nowhere to go as it was a wall behind her.


    ¡°Go away¡­¡± she screamed while shaking. ¡°Go away!¡±


    However, she heard hurried footsteps outside the door at the moment. Subsequently, there was


    some thumping noise. The rats struggled while squeaking. The ws and tails were removed


    instantly.


    Cordelia was stunned, and her mind went nk for a few seconds.


    Soon, the noise was gone, as if the world had fallen into a void. It was terrifyingly silent.


    She could not stop shaking as she moved toward the door slowly.


    ¡°W-Who is it?¡±


    Suddenly, the noise of the door being pried came!


    ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± A response came. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you out!¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Cordelia¡¯s heart was pounding, her mind empty.


    The voice out there¡­ sounded like a youngdy.


    Who was she? Why was she here?


    ¡°Ugh, this lock is so annoying!¡± Thedy sighed. ¡°Um¡­ Please stay back! I¡¯m going to use a rock to


    break the lock!¡±


    Cordelia was stunned but did as she was told and backed up to the corner of the wall.


    The sound of thedy mming the door echoed throughout the entire basement. It was quite


    terrifying.


    Soon, as a thud was heard and a chain fell, a crisp ng came.


    The door opened, but Cordelia was stiff. Her arms and legs seemed to be frozen.


    ¡°Sis?¡± A pretty figure shed by. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving!?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Before Cordelia managed to speak, a pair of soft, tiny hands held her.


    She could no longer think about anything rationally. She could only follow thatdy, escaping this


    dark prison.


    There were many dead rats at the door, as well as a baseball bat and a big rock.


    It seemed like thedy killed those rats.


    Although her hands were skinny, they were very warm. Like a life savior, Cordelia held her tight.


    She suddenly had the urge to cry.


    She ran with her through the darkness until they finally saw a subtle light.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re safe now.¡± The two of them walked on the hotel corridor side by side. She smiled at


    Cordelia, pulled her into the elevator, and pressed the button to the highest floor.


    Only Cordelia saw thedy¡¯s face now.


    She was beautiful, had a pair of smiling eyes, and her smile was as pretty as colored cotton candy.


    Not only that, but she looked¡­ familiar.


    Cordelia was stunned, but she could not recall when she met this person.


    ¡°Are you all right, sis?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m okay.¡± When Cordelia snapped back to her senses, she looked at her with gratitude. She


    gave her a deep bow.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this!? You don¡¯t have to do that.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Zennie,¡± she introduced herself while smiling. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡®So she is Ms. Hamerton!?¡¯


    Cordelia looked at her nkly. Her lips moved, but she could not say a word.


    She only asked softly after a while. ¡°H-How did you know that I was in the basement? You¡¯re a girl,


    and it¡¯s dangerous for you to go there! Did those rats hurt you? There¡¯s a virus on them, and they¡¯re


    infectious!¡±


    Zennie did not think of the answers to those questions.


    She did not know what to say.


    She had no interest in the charity dinner. She had only agreed to attend after Yelena called her


    many times to annoy her. She had wanted to get some air in the garden before going. Never had


    she thought she would overhear Yelena getting someone to hurt Cordelia.


    It was her sister-inw!


    How would she just let it be?


    Therefore, she had secretly followed them to the basement and then got the hotel¡¯s security guard


    to get tools to kill the rats.


    However, her foolish sister-inw did not care about herself. Instead, she worried about Zennie¡¯s


    life!


    Her affection level for Cordelia skyrocketed instantly, and she revealed a sweet smile.


    Cordelia¡¯s hair was messy, and her clothes were dirty. She looked beaten.


    However, the light in her eyes struck Zennie¡¯s heart. She finally realized the reason Zephyr did not


    want to return to Centrolis.


    At that moment, the elevator¡¯s bell rang, and the doors opened. Cordelia¡¯s eyes lit up at the top


    floor¡¯s sophistication.


    Zennie pulled her into the suite.


    People were waiting inside, and they bowed at them respectfully.


    Zennie ced Cordelia at the dresser while smiling, and thetter felt ufortable. ¡°Ms.


    Hamerton, what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy,¡± Zennie said with a smile. ¡°This is my room. They¡¯re my stylists and makeup artists.


    You¡¯re here for the dinner, right? Look at you. You can¡¯t be going like this.¡±


    Cordelia looked at herself in the mirror and revealed a helpless smile.


    ¡°Take a shower. Then I¡¯ll get them to style you beautifully! You can wear any of these gowns that


    you like!¡±


    Cordelia felt bad but could not reject Zennie¡¯s kindness.


    Moreover, she really needed a shower. She had to wash away the fear and filth from before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the evil woman who did this to you won¡¯te here!¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Cordelia widened her eyes.


    Zennie revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°I also know that you¡¯re the Jenners¡¯ heiress. You¡¯re Cordelia,


    right?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked.¡± Zennie patted her shoulder, casually picked up a stick of lipstick, and applied it.


    ¡°After all, it was Ms. Jenner who specially invited me here. Of course, I had to find out the


    backgrounds of everyone who wasing.¡±


    Cordelia thought about it, and it made sense.


    ¡°Go take a shower, sis!¡± Zennie smiled and handed her a towel. ¡°I¡¯ll pick a gown for you. I guarantee


    to make their jaws drop!¡±


    ¡­


    The charity dinner went on for some time, but the star Zennie had yet to show herself.


    William was impatient. He would warn Yelena by signaling with his eyes from time to time. Thetter


    felt helpless. She called a couple of times, and Zennie¡¯s men told her that she was already at the


    hotel.


    ¡°But where is she? Where is she now!?¡± Yelena yelled at the phone. ¡°I don¡¯t see her!¡±


    ¡°Please calm down, Ms. Jenner. Perhaps there¡¯s a mimunication¡­¡±


    ¡°Then deal with it! If Ms. Hamerton doesn¡¯t show up today, my dad is going to kill me!¡±


    Yelena hung up the phone in rage, and her temples were twitching.


    At that moment, someone ran over to inform her. ¡°Miss, Ms. Hamerton is here!¡±


    She widened her eyes.


    Zennie walked into the banquet hall slowly. The pink gown looked pretty on her. The guests made


    way for her and pped to show their respect.


    William and Joanne rushed over to wee her.


    Yelena rushed over too, fawning over Zennie.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Ms. Hamerton is gorgeous. We¡¯ve finally met today. You live up to your fame!¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Zennie was used to ttery since young and merely smiled.


    Yelena went on with her performance. ¡°Are you happy with the dinner, Ms. Hamerton? Ha¡­


    Jangasas can¡¯tpare with Centrolis, but I¡¯ve given my all for this dinner! I prepared this all for


    you!


    ¡°Over here, Ms. Hamerton. I¡¯ve saved you a seat at the main table!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zennie was expressionless. She looked at Yelena after taking a few steps with disdain in her eyes.


    ¡°The dinner isn¡¯t bad. You¡¯re too kind, Ms. Jenner.¡±


    Yelena did not see thating and expressed her loyalty instantly. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to serve you, Ms.


    Hamerton! Just tell me if there¡¯s anything that you need. I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill it for you!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Yes, I guarantee!¡±


    Yelena¡¯s smile disgusted Zennie.


    ¡°I have a request now. I wonder if you can do it for me?¡±


    Yelena¡¯s eyes lit up. She did not expect the opportunity toe so easily.


    If she could do Zennie a favor, she could get close to the Hamertons.


    Apart from that, Zennie was Zephyr¡¯s sister. If she wanted to marry into the family, she would have


    to use this youngdy.


    ¡°Please, Ms. Hamerton!¡± Yelena could not wait. ¡°Please name any of your requests!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Zennie scoffed.


    ¡°I brought a friend with me. I really want her toe to the dinner with me. I wonder if I can do that,


    Ms. Jenner?¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    ¡°Of course, you can!¡± Yelena replied without any hesitation.


    She felt it was alright for her to bring her best friend. After all, she was certain that her best friend


    must be someone from a wealthy and powerful family.


    ¡®I wonder if she¡¯s one of the four big families from Centrolis or not. If I can gain her favor, it¡¯ll help me


    a lot in the future!¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Yelena approached Zennie and said, ¡°Where is your friend now, Ms.


    Hamerton? If she doesn¡¯t have transport, I can send someone to pick her up! Don¡¯t worry. I promise


    you that I¡¯ll bring her here safely!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Zennie smiled. ¡°My friend came with me, and she¡¯s upstairs now. It¡¯s just


    that the Jenners are the hosts of this event, so I figured that I should get your permission first if I


    wanted to bring my friend here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Ms. Hamerton,¡± Yelena chuckled. She turned around and ordered a few waiters.


    ¡°Bring Ms. Hamerton¡¯s friend to the main tableter.¡±


    Zennie raised her brows. ¡°Ms. Jenner, are you sure that your parents and you aren¡¯t going to sit at


    the main table?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Joanne chimed in. ¡°It''s our honor to have you and your friend with us here tonight, and


    your presence has brought light to this event!¡±


    She tried her best to curry favor with Zennie.


    ¡°Ms. Hamerton, you should call your friend and join us now. It isn¡¯t appropriate to leave her alone in


    the room.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then.¡±


    Zennie turned around and made a call.


    Soon, the door to the banquet was open once again. Everyone turned their heads around in chorus,


    curious about who Zennie¡¯s friend might be.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yelena craned her neck and tried to look past the crowd.


    However, little did she expect that the person who walked through the door was¡­


    Cordelia!?


    Yelena felt as if someone had bashed her head with a hammer, and her mind went nk for a


    moment.


    William and Joanne¡¯s expressions changed as well. They all looked at Cordelia with their eyes


    bulging so wide that they might fall out of their sockets at any time.


    ¡®Zennie¡¯s best friend is¡­ her? How can this be happening!?¡¯


    Everyone put their heads together and mumbled while observing Cordelia with a strange gaze.


    Even though they were shocked by her presence, they had to admit that Cordelia indeed looked a


    lot prettier after Zennie helped her with her dress and makeup.


    While she was walking side by side with Zennie, both of them looked just like a pair of sisters who


    came out of a fairnd, and everyone in the hall was dazzled by their beauty.


    ¡°This is my best friend.¡± Zennie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need me to introduce her to you, right?¡±


    Yelena¡¯s face turned pale. She clenched her fists tightly, and her lips were trembling so much that


    she could not utter a single word.


    ¡°C-Cordelia?¡± William¡¯s trembling voice wafted into their years. ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Hamerton¡ª¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been good friends for a long time, Mr. Jenner,¡± Zennie interrupted him. After that, she looked


    at Cordelia and asked, ¡°Have you never told your family about me, Cordelia? How could you do this


    to me?¡±


    Cordelia just looked at her with a smile on her face.


    ¡°No way!¡± Yelena shouted, bringing everyone¡¯s focus back to her. ¡°What the hell are you doing here,


    Cordelia? There¡¯s no way someone like you would be her friend! Besides, didn¡¯t you already¡ª¡±


    ¡°Already what?¡± William frowned.


    Yelena stopped midway through her sentence, and her face became even darker.


    ¡°What are you so nervous about, Yelena?¡± Cordelia smiled gently while shooting a sharp gaze at


    Yelena. ¡°Why do you look so surprised to see me here?¡±


    Yelena shot daggers at her and bit her lips tightly.


    ¡°My sister brought me to the basement, so it took me quite a while to get out of there.¡± Cordelia


    smiled coldly. ¡°But my sister was kind enough to let in a few rats to keep mepany. I guess they


    must be your pets, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± William¡¯s face sank, and he looked at Yelena. ¡°You locked Cordelia up with a


    few rats in the basement?¡±


    Yelena was shaking profusely as she looked fearfully at her father.


    ¡°How dare you!?¡± snarled Willian.


    He was not interested to know how Cordelia had ended up bing Zennie¡¯s best friend. He just


    knew that the person who was holding Zennie¡¯s hand right now was Cordelia!

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    William had always been a smart person. He knew exactly when to adapt to the circumstances.


    Every guest in the hall looked at each other. There were smiles on their faces as if they were


    watching a movie.


    ¡°Yelena, stop making a fool of yourself here!¡± William shouted, ¡°Get back home now! I don¡¯t want to


    see you!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡ª¡±


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Yelena¡¯s face was livid with rage. Her eyes were misted over with tears. She red at Cordelia


    before turning around and running out of the banquet hall.


    Joanne wanted to help her daughter, but she did not know how. In the end, she could only stand at


    the sideline and watch as her husband scolded her. What¡¯s more, she had to force a smile on her


    face.


    Willian let out a sigh and whipped up a smile on his face. He turned to Zennie and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, Ms. Hamerton. I promise you that I¡¯ll educate my daughter well in the future. I¡¯m pretty sure


    that what happened today was just a misunderstanding, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jenner,¡± Zennie interrupted him with a cold smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have any right to poke my


    nose into your family affairs. But I¡¯ll never forgive anyone who tries to bully my friend! I hope you¡¯ll


    remember that!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± William said, his forehead filled with ayer of cold sweat.


    Zennie nced at him and led Cordelia to the main table.


    The banquet continued, but a few people were looking at them.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, since when did Cordelia be Ms. Hamerton¡¯s friend?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ This is so strange¡­¡±


    Something shed across Oliver¡¯s eyes as he frowned slightly.


    Cordelia was Marcus¡¯ wife, but she was Zennie¡¯s best friend¡­


    This could only mean one thing¡ªMarcus was Zephyr!


    Someone whispered, ¡°Mr. Jones, now that everything hase to light, should we make our


    move?¡±


    ¡°No, stay put first,¡± said Oliver. ¡°We must not alert them unless we have concrete evidence to prove


    that Marcus is Zephyr. Otherwise, we might not be able to exin this to Mr. Hamerton. He might


    think that we¡¯re misleading him again.¡±


    ¡°Then what do we do, Mr. Jones?¡±


    ¡°We need to y it by ear,¡± Oliver said, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°Send more people


    to keep an eye on them. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to find something!¡±


    ¡­


    Zennie was happily telling Marcus about how she rescued Cordelia and helped her solve her


    predicament.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that you were not there, brother. Yelena¡¯s expression was so funny. Her eyes


    nearly dropped out of the sockets, and I nearly lost myself there!


    ¡°But I have to admit that Cordelia is truly calm and collected. It was so dark in the basement, not to


    mention that there were so many rats running here and there. Even though she was scared, she


    was still trying to protect me and thinking it was her fault for putting me in that situation.


    ¡°Brother, I like her!¡± Zennie said, ¡°She¡¯s a lot better than Nelly!¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Fredric darted a nce at her and looked at Marcus, whose expression was dark.


    Marcus was sitting there without saying anything, but the ss of wine in front of him was almost


    empty.


    His brows were knitted together tightly as a dark glint crossed his eyes.


    He did not expect Yelena to be so bold.


    If Zennie didn¡¯t happen to be there, Cordelia might have been in big trouble.


    Marcus clenched his fist tightly and put it beside his lips. The expression on his face suggested that


    he was not in a good mood right now.


    Josiah grinned and looked at Zennie. ¡°You like your sister-inw? But there¡¯s no use.¡±


    In other words, Zephyr had no control over his own marriage.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Fredricughed and said, ¡°Besides, your marriage is invalid.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Both of them sprang up.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Marcus was stunned as well. Although he looked very calm on the surface, his heart was pumping


    rapidly in his chest.


    ¡°Invalid?¡± He asked, his voice hoarse, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Fredric did not dare to raise his head as he did not want to face Marcus¡¯ piercing gaze.


    After a long while of silence, he stammered, ¡°Z, you¡¯re not the true Marcus. You¡¯re just using his


    identity. Since you¡¯re using his ID card, you also registered your marriage with his ID card.


    ¡°So from the perspective of thew, the one who married Cordelia is Marcus, not Zephyr.¡±


    Josiah sprang up and said, ¡°But the real Marcus is dead!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Fredric¡¯s voice was getting lower and lower as he continued to speak. ¡°So it¡¯s invalid.


    Because he¡¯s already dead.¡±


    A silence descended in the room.


    Everyone turned their heads to look at Marcus, and then they lowered their heads.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Marcus¡¯ face was getting darker and darker with each passing moment.


    ¡®That¡¯s right¡­ Why didn¡¯t I think of it earlier?¡¯


    When they were registering their marriage, they were not there. It was the Jenners who did


    everything for them with their ID cards. The people from the city hall did not check whether the real


    Marcus was still alive or was already dead either.


    Therefore, the name ¡°Zephyr¡± had never appeared on their marriage certificate.


    Marcus pinched the center of his forehead, and the veins on his temples were throbbing.


    ¡°Z, but it doesn¡¯t matter either,¡± Josiah said softly. ¡°We¡­ We just need to find a chance and redo the


    marriage certificate in secret.¡±


    ¡°Can you use your brain and think? It isn¡¯t something that can be done that easily!¡± Fredric red at


    him.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Josiah replied stubbornly, ¡°Yes, the Hamertons won¡¯t ept Cordelia, but as long as Z


    likes her, nothing will be a problem!¡±


    Fredric was rendered speechless. He darted a few daggers at him before turning his head back.


    Josiah continued. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, Freddy. It isn¡¯t that easy to find the love of your life. Do


    you know what the most precious thing in our life is? It¡¯s love!


    ¡°Now that Z has finally found the woman of his life, he has to do everything he can to protect her


    and cherish her¡ª Ugh!¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Fredric covered his mouth.


    It went without saying that he did not want to separate Marcus and Cordelia either.


    But the Hamertons were not that easy to deal with. Nobody knew what they were fully capable of.


    What Marcus needed right now was a calm and rational mind. He must not be driven by emotion.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home,¡± said Marcus. He finished the red wine in the ss in one gulp and left the club.


    Josiah and Fredric¡¯s words were ying in his mind.


    Since he was a kid, he knew that no Hamerton had not any control over their own marriage. If they


    wanted to get married, then the marriage must be able to bring profit to their family.


    Even though his father had abandoned his mother and married another woman, Zennie¡¯s mother


    came from a prestigious family as well. Her family was even on par with the fourrge families.


    Therefore, he did not have any expectations of his marriage, and he had never tried to get into a


    rtionship before.


    That was until he met Cordelia.


    Marcus¡¯ eyebrows were tightly knotted, and his mind was a muddled mess right now.


    ¡­


    Marcus did not know how it happened, but by the time he realized it, he had already arrived at his


    home. He took onest drag from his cigarette before entering the house. Once he stepped into the


    house, he was weed by the aroma of food.


    Cordelia was rushing here and there in the kitchen. When she heard Marcus¡¯ voice, she turned her


    head around and offered him a sweet smile. After a short while, she carried a bowl of soup out of


    the kitchen and told him to wash his hands as the dinner was ready.


    Marcus looked at her and let out a smile.


    In fact, he hated yam root since he was a child. However, Cordelia kept making yam root for him in


    different styles and telling him the benefits of soup.


    Not only soup, but he did not like other nutritious vegetables such as carrots, celery, and onions as


    well.


    However, Cordelia treated them like some kind of medicine that would prolong their life, so she


    would try her best to persuade him to eat them.


    Marcus¡¯ eyes were misted over. He went into the kitchen and hugged her from the back.


    Cordelia was stunned for a moment and turned off the heat. Marcus rested his chin on her shoulder


    and took a deep sniff.


    The smell of the food mixed with her body scent tickled his nostrils. For him, this was the most


    wonderful smell in the world.


    ¡°Honey?¡± She asked, her voice tickling his heart, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Marcus did not say anything but tightened his arms.


    Cordelia was worried about him. She tried to turn around in his arms and cupped his face between


    her palms. To her surprise, his eyes were red around the rims!


    She was shocked and asked, ¡°What happened, honey?¡±


    Marcus had always been a tough man. He did not even shed a single tear even though he was held


    at gunpoint.


    ¡°Did something happen at your workce?¡± She blinked and patted his head like she was


    comforting a kid.


    ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy with your job, you can just quit. It isn¡¯t a big deal. After all, I don¡¯t like your job at


    all. You need to fight with so many people, which is dangerous. Other female trainees keep looking


    at you as well¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. If you don¡¯t like it, you can just quit. I can take care of you!¡±


    Marcus chuckled and looked at her without saying anything.


    Cordelia turned her eyes around and caressed his cheek. ¡°But my husband doesn¡¯t need to rely on


    a woman. He¡¯s a man. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s a bit tired right now. After he has enough rest, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll


    be great again¡ª¡±


    Before Cordelia could finish her sentence, Marcusnded a kiss on her lips.


    She was stunned for a moment, and her heart leaped into a gallop. Marcus was more enthusiastic


    today. As he deepened the kiss, he took off her clothes¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Cordelia huffed. She ced her hands on his chest and said, ¡°I still have one more dish¡­¡±


    But he could not wait any longer. He carried her into their room and closed the door with his leg.


    Cordelia clutched at him tightly.


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± His voice was hoarse. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a baby?¡±


    After everything had ended, Marcus stood on the balcony, hisrge stature merging into the


    boundless dark sky. He took another cigarette and stomped on the cigarette but on the floor.


    ¡®What would you do if you found out that your husband is rich one day?¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯re two different people from two different worlds, so I¡¯d break up with him.¡¯


    ¡®From the perspective of thew, your marriage is invalid. Cordelia is Marcus¡¯ wife, but you¡¯re


    Zephyr.¡¯


    His heart skipped a beat, and he grabbed the railing so tightly that his knuckles were turning white.


    He turned his head around. Cordelia was sleeping soundly right now. When he thought of her


    reaction just now, a smile appeared at the corner of his lips.


    ¡®If we have a child, everything will be different, right?¡¯


    Marcus took a deep breath.


    He experienced a lot of things when he was in the Hamertons, and he even survived a ne crash.


    But right now, there was a sense of fear tugging at the back of his mind. He was getting more and


    more afraid of losing her.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Cordelia turned around and slowly woke up. The first thing that appeared in her vision after opening


    her eyes was the figure of the man on the balcony.


    A touch of embarrassment crept onto her pretty face, dying the tips of her ears red. She pursed her


    lips and chuckled. Then she felt something weird. Although they would have sex from time to time,


    he was able to keep his calm every time. He had never lost control like that before.


    Cordelia got up from the bed lightly. She wanted to hug him from the back, but she did not expect


    that she would nearly fall when her feet touched the floor.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Marcus hastily stretched his arm forward and grabbed her.


    Cordelia was stunned for a moment. He pulled her into his arms and looked at her gently.


    He chuckled and ced her back on the bed. As he tousled her hair, he said, ¡°Why are you not


    sleeping in the middle of the night and trying to sneak up on me from behind?¡°


    ¡°I did not.¡± Cordelia punched him with her little fists. Both of them yed for a while, and then


    Marcus¡¯ gaze suddenly stopped on her body.


    Her skin was fair, and it would be red easily.


    Marcus¡¯ gaze was filled with desire as he collected her hair behind her ears. ¡°You should wear


    something that can cover your neck tomorrow.¡±


    It took Cordelia a short while to realize what he was implying. Her face turned red with


    embarrassment. She threw herself into his arms and punched him with her fists again.


    ¡°Alright, stop it!¡± He chuckled. ¡°Your punches feel like tickles. Do you want me to lose control


    again?¡±


    ¡°Marcus, you!¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re so bad!¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop being so bad to me, I¡¯ll abandon you!¡±


    She was just joking, but when Cordelia turned her head and looked at him, she realized that the


    light in his eyes had disappeared.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, honey?¡±


    He looked stoic, and even though he kept silent, she could see the disappointment in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking!¡± Cordelia looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll never abandon you.¡±


    ¡°But what if I lie to you?¡± He asked, his voice cold, ¡°Will you leave me?¡±


    Cordelia did not know how to answer the question.


    An awkward silence descended into the room and separated the two of them like an invisible wall.


    For a moment, this Marcus before her felt unreal, and a bad feeling rose from her stomach pit.


    She was nervous, and a chill was creeping down her spine.


    Suddenly, Marcus let out augh and rubbed her head like he usually did. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just


    joking as well.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. ¡°I just want you to remember one thing. I¡¯ll never ever lie to you.¡±


    Cordelia nodded nkly. She leaned on his bare chest, and the uneasiness in her heart slowly


    subsided as she listened to his heartbeat.


    Marcus rarely smiled and was very serious about everything.


    It seemed to her that she could not simply make this kind of joke with him anymore.


    She grinned, and her heart was flooded with warmth. Leaning in his arms, she slowly closed her


    eyes and fell into a deep sleep after a short while.


    ¡­


    Marcus did not sleep all night.


    When the sky almost dawned, his phone lit up, and he received a picture from Josiah.


    There were a few men in ck in the picture. They were sneaking around, and judging from the


    street, it was somewhere near this small apartment they were renting.


    He became alert and got up to his feet. He walked toward the balcony and made a call to Josiah.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I received this image from my men,¡± said Josiah. ¡°Z, I heard that these people have been following


    your wife for a few days.¡±


    Marcus squinted as a dark glint crossed his eyes.


    ¡°Are they people from my uncle¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can put it that way.¡± Josiah snorted lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into them. They¡¯re Oliver¡¯s men.¡±


    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he wants to prove his worth in front of your uncle. After all, Matthew has always thought


    that you were in Chaisnd before this.¡±


    Marcus¡¯s face sank, and a cold smirk appeared at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Since he wants to prove his worth in front of the Hamertons, he can do it to anyone as long as they


    are a Hamerton.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Z?¡±


    ¡°Bring a few guys with you and go look for him.¡±


    Marcus pitched his voice low and said something into the phone.


    ¡­


    Oliver was tied up and thrown into a room.


    Initially, he was shouting and screaming arrogantly. They couldn¡¯t tolerate him anymore, so they


    stuffed a gag into his mouth and covered his head with a bag. He could not move at all.


    With a muffled thud, he made contact with the ground in a meaty smack, and he saw stars in his


    vision for a moment.


    At that moment, they removed the bag on his head and stripped down the tape on his mouth.


    Just when he was about to shout, he met Josiah¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Bayer?¡±


    ¡°How have you been, Mr. Jones?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s head went nk for a moment. No matter how hard he thought, he couldn''t think of when


    he had offended Josiah before.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He looked around and realized that a group of bodyguards surrounded him. All of them had stoic


    expressions on their faces, and he swallowed his question back down to his stomach pit.


    ¡°Mr. Jones.¡± Josiah squatted in front of him and pulled a stack of photos out of his pocket. ¡°Do you


    know them?¡±


    Oliver took a look at the photos and realized they were all photos of his men following Cordelia.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand. Did Ms. Jenner run into a problem?¡±


    ¡°Well, don''t you know the best if she is in trouble or not?¡± Josiah replied as he smacked his face


    with the stack of photos.


    Oliver panicked and hastily asked for forgiveness.


    ¡°Mr. Bayer, I really don¡¯t know what is going on! Ms. Jenner and I are just working partners. She''s a


    very capable person, and we''ve had a great time working together several times in the past¡­¡±


    Josiah looked at him disdainfully. He knew he was lying.


    ¡°Oliver, let me make it clear for you. The reason you asked your men to follow Cordelia is that you


    want to find out Marcus'' identity, right?¡±


    Oliver felt a chill down his spine and did not dare to say anything.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s Zephyr Hamilton!¡± said Josiah, emphasizing each word. There was a


    devilish smile at the corner of his lips, and it scared Oliver to the core.


    It was only now Oliver realized that he was the clown here. He thought he was spying on Marcus in


    the dark, but little did he expect that Marcus had already noticed him.


    Josiah pulled out a dagger, and it gleamed coldly in the dark, causing Oliver¡¯s hair to stand on end.


    After that, he pulled out a revolver, and the sound of loading bullets into the revolver was clear to


    the ears.


    Oliver tried to move away from Josiah, his eyes filled with fear.


    ¡°M-Mr. Bayer¡­¡±


    Josiah chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Z said that since there''s someone who''s so eager to reveal his


    identity, he figures that he should just get rid of that person. After all, only dead men tell no tales.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he ced the revolver at Oliver¡¯s head.


    Oliver was so scared that he peed his pants and screamed in fear.


    Josiah ced the dagger on his neck.


    ¡°If I kill you with this revolver, your death will be quick. But stabbing you with this dagger is


    entertaining as well.


    ¡°Or maybe¡­¡± Josiah scoffed lightly and continued. ¡°You can call Matthew and see how he wants


    you to die.¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Oliver¡¯s head was filled with sweat. He knelt on the ground and begged for forgiveness.


    Josiah had always been someone who acted ording to his heart. It was not that he could not do


    something likemit murder or set a ce on fire. Given the Bayers'' power, even if Josiah killed


    him, it would only be one more missing person in this world, and the Bayers would suppress the


    incident very soon.


    As for Matthew¡­


    He would stop at nothing as long as he was safe. There was a possibility that he would turn against


    him and make him his scapegoat.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After all, Matthew had to keep a positive image in front of his father.


    Oliver bit his lips and knocked his head on the floor hard. A wound appeared on his forehead, and


    blood was jutting out of it.


    ¡°Please let me go, Mr. Bayer! I¡­ I promise that I¡¯ll do everything for you in the future without any


    comints!¡±


    ¡°Then what about your Mr. Hamerton?¡± Josiah asked as he sat at the center with his leg crossed.


    ¡°I¡­ I promise!¡± Oliver¡¯s face was pale. ¡°I won¡¯t tell Matthew anything!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Josiah threw the dagger and the gun to the side. ¡°But if you swear


    your allegiance to me, I can consider forgiving you.¡±


    ¡°What is your order, Mr. Bayer?¡±


    ¡°You know Yelena, right?¡± Josiah grinned.


    Marcus had not gotten the chance to punish Yelena for locking Cordelia up in a basement with rats.


    After all, as the saying went, ¡°Fighting evil with evil.¡±


    He was going to make Oliver get rid of Yelena. This way, both of them would be busy, and they


    wouldn¡¯te to disturb Marcus and Cordelia anymore.


    Oliver gulped hard and asked softly, ¡°You¡­ You want me to get rid of Yelena?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jones, if you¡¯re willing to work for me and Z, we won¡¯t treat you badly.


    ¡°But you need to remember one thing. If you give even the slightest string of information about us to


    Matthew¡­ Hah, if Z can let you go, he can get rid of you as well. Understand?¡±


    ¡­


    Several dayster, the news of Yelena getting cheated spread throughout the entire business circle


    in Jangasas.


    Even the people in Bowfest had heard about it.


    No matter where Cordelia went, she would hear peopleughing at Yelena.


    Initially, she was the one who served the customer, but Yelena snatched him away from her.


    Two days ago¡­


    Cordelia and Yelena appeared on the top floor of a building to visit a customer.


    Cordelia was not very familiar with the customer. She just knew from the information given to her by


    David that Mr. Rudd came from Asperia. He came here to do business. David wanted her to pay a


    visit to him, so she came here.


    She did not expect to run into Yelena at the front door.


    ¡°Are you here to visit Mr. Rudd too?¡± Yelena asked, her voice filled with mockery.


    Whenever Cordelia recalled how Yelena locked her up in the basement, she felt a chill down her


    spine and just did not want to talk to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it very clear first. Mr. Rudd is going to sign the contract with me!¡± Yelena smiled


    triumphantly. ¡°The financial status of the Jenners is much stronger than that littlepany of yours.¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing heavily depends on fate,¡± Cordelia replied calmly. ¡°Anything is bound to happen


    before the client signs the contract!¡±


    Yelena red at her, and then Mr. Rudd came out. Yelena hastily went forward and hit Cordelia in


    her stomach with her elbow.


    Cordelia yelped out in pain, and before she knew anything, Yelena stepped on her feet, causing her


    to lose her bnce and fall to the floor in front of everyone.


    When she lifted her head, she saw that Mr. Rudd was looking at her like a clown.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Rudd!¡± Yelena went forward. ¡°She¡¯s my sister. Her mother has a mental illness, so


    there¡¯s a loose screw in her head!¡±

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    ¡°Yelena!¡±


    ¡°Alright! Alright!¡± Mr. Rudd waved his hand impatiently and pointed at Cordelia. ¡°You can go back


    now. I¡¯ll only talk to Ms. Yelena today.¡±


    Yelena let out a smile, and before she entered the meeting room with Mr. Rudd, she darted a


    mocking gaze at Cordelia.


    Cordelia felt humiliated and sad at the time. That being said, she still collected all her stuff and


    limped out of the building.


    Little did she expect that¡­


    Mr. Rudd was a swindler!


    It was only after Yelena had signed a contract with Mr. Rudd that she found out hispany was a


    shellpany. It might look impressive on the surface, but it was nothing on the inside!


    However, Yelena was desperately trying to change her father''s view of her, so she had already


    made the first payment right after he signed the contract to facilitate their cooperation. This proved


    to be a wrong move and caused the Jenners to lose nearly several million dors.


    Cordelia felt like she was having a dream when she heard the news, and she could note


    around to her senses for a long while.


    She told the story to Marcus and said, ¡°Actually, I wanted to try to fight for it that time. After all, the


    conditions offered by Mr. Rudd were too tempting. It''s just like a pie falling from the sky!


    ¡°But now, when I think about it again, there¡¯s nothing such as a free lunch in this world. Just like the


    old saying goes, ¡®Gifts given by fate have already been secretly marked with prices¡¯!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Marcus chuckled. ¡°Make sure to be more careful next time. Just like you said, there¡¯s


    nothing such as a free lunch in this world.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have to thank Yelena for this,¡± she said, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°If not, I¡¯d be the one who


    caused mypany to lose millions of dors.¡±


    ¡®It can never be you, you silly girl.¡¯


    The smile on Marcus¡¯ face deepened.


    Other than Yelena, that person would not swindle another person.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Cordelia hummed as she did her chores. She was deeply grateful for the close call this time.


    Marcus¡¯ phone rang, and he went to the balcony to answer the call.


    ¡°Z, we¡¯ve done as you said. That guy was found by Oliver.¡± Josiah chuckled, ¡°Yelena is in big


    trouble this time. I heard that William was so angry that he nearly disowned his daughter. Well, I can


    understand why he is so angry. After all, nobody would still be able to stay calm when they lost


    nearly a million dors.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Marcus. ¡°Send my regards to Mr. Jones and help me to thank him as well.¡±


    Josiah grinned.


    He always thought that he was a genius at pranking other people, but now it seemed to him that


    Oliver was even better than him.


    Josiah added, ¡°Oh yeah, Z, I¡¯ve already found the shop lot you want. Do you know how hard it was


    to find one that matched your criteria? I almost turned the entire Jangasas upside down, and I only


    managed to find a few.¡±


    Josiah sent the images to him. Marcus looked through the images, and he had his eyes set on one.


    Ceiling-to-floor windows and a courtyard filled with irises.


    The interior was decorated with light-colored wood. There were tworge coffee machines behind


    the bar and a big oven. Just by looking at the picture, he felt as if he could smell the fragrance of


    coffee and pastries through the screen.


    The window frames were painted apple green, and the curtains were light yellow, giving a refreshing


    feeling.


    Marcus knew that Cordelia would like this shop at a single nce.


    ¡°This is it! This is the one!¡± he said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Josiah smiled. ¡°Z, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, are you sure you want to open a coffee shop


    yourself? Are you not going back to inherit your family business?¡±


    Marcus¡¯ eyes were deep, but there was a smile on the corner of his lips.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    ¡°Z?¡± Josiah called out to him several times. ¡°Z? Are you there?¡±


    Marcus snapped himself back to reality and cleared his throat.


    Josiah chuckled and said, ¡°Well, I finally understand what they mean by ¡®losing in your own


    thoughts¡¯. Even though I¡¯m not there, I can imagine you staring at your wife right now.¡±


    Marcus said with a grim voice, ¡°Josiah, if you¡¯re asking for a beating, you can just let me know. You


    don¡¯t have to remind me so euphemistically.¡±


    Josiah let out a few dryughs. He knew that Marcus was going to enjoy the rest of the day with his


    wife, so he hastily ended the call.


    The next day, Linda ran into Yelena at an open-air western restaurant below the Jenner Building.


    ¡±Ms. Jenner.¡± Linda smiled at her and pulled out a termination contract. ¡°We''ve already talked to


    your secretary, so we just need your signature. Please sign your name here!¡±


    Yelena¡¯s expression was already dark, and her face was even more contorted by her rage.


    The Jenner Group had be aughingstock in the business world after the man from Asperia


    swindled her.


    William could not hold his head up whenever he went, so he took his anger out on Yelena. Not only


    did he reprimand her severely in the board meeting, but he also took away a few of her profitable


    projects.


    When they were at home, she needed to be very careful so that she would not get him angry again.


    At present, even Bowfast had taken the opportunity to cut ties with the Jenner Group like other


    companies did.


    Yelena gnashed her teeth and looked at Linda, who was smiling at her. She grabbed the pen tightly


    and signed her name on the contract.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Linda said with a smile on her face after checking through the contract. ¡°If nothing


    goes wrong, you''ll receive a formal termination letter from us within three days. Thank you for your


    cooperation, Ms. Jenner. Let me buy you a meal this time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Yelena crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, ¡°I still can pay for my


    own meal. I¡¯m not that poor yet.¡±


    ¡°This is what I should be doing,¡± Linda said as she went to settle the bill. When she returned, she


    offered Yelena a smile and prepared to leave.


    However, Yelena¡¯s sharp voice rang out behind her. ¡°Is there no one else in Bowfast anymore? How


    can they send someone insignificant like you to sign an important contract such as this one?¡±


    Linda stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°You really are such a poser!¡± Yelena harrumphed coldly. ¡°I remember you guys weren¡¯t like this


    when you asked and begged me for cooperation.¡±


    Linda took a deep breath.


    She knew that Yelena was someone very difficult to deal with, but she did not expect her to be so


    difficult. She had fallen low enough, yet she still refused to admit that it was her fault and had to


    make a few sarcastic remarks.


    That being said, Linda was not a pushover either.


    She turned around, whipped up the biggest smile on her face, and said, ¡°Ms. Jenner, it¡¯s two


    different situations.


    ¡°We¡¯ve received our lesson as well this time. We must check the... What is it called again? Oh yeah,


    the intelligence level of our partner! After all, there''s no way we can continue to work together with


    someone who can''t differentiate right from wrong and get cheated out of a few million dors.¡±


    Yelena¡¯s face sank, and she stared at her fixedly.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Besides, we must let the chairman know who we''re working with before signing the contract. As far


    as I know, your father didn''t know about it when you were trying to strike a deal with Bowfest, right?


    ¡°Well, if I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s the chairman who has the final say in everything in the Jenner Group. I


    guess you don¡¯t have any right to make any decision, right, Ms. Jenner?¡±


    ¡°Are you done talking?¡° Yelena smacked the table hard, causing the forks and spoons to clink with


    each other.


    Linda looked at her coldly. At the very least, she managed to help Cordelia get her revenge.


    Suddenly, the expression on Yelena¡¯s face changed. Her anger ebbed away and was reced by a


    triumphant smile.


    She snorted and said, ¡°Linda, look over there.¡±


    Linda was stunned and turned around. Two girls were talking happily while eating ice cream under a


    sunshade not far away.


    The sky was blue, and the trees looked like green umbres behind them. Even the flowers around


    them were in full bloom.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Just by looking at the smiles on their faces, one could know how delicious and sweet the ice creams


    in their hands were.


    Linda frowned and felt a bit ufortable.


    Yelena let out a long sigh and said, ¡°You treat her like your own sister, but she didn¡¯t even invite you


    when she came out.


    ¡°Linda, do you know who that woman in front of Cordelia is? She¡¯s Zennie, the youngest daughter of


    the Hamertons from Centrolis! Thest time our family held a charity dinner, she came hand in hand


    with Cordelia. She even called Cordelia her best friend! Hah, who knows what kind of trick that


    b*tch used to turn Zennie into her friend?


    ¡°Your best friend has a new friend now, and not only that, but she has a better family background


    than you! Of course, she wouldn¡¯t care about you anymore!¡± Yelena patted her shoulder and


    continued. ¡°Well, I guess this is it. After all, human hearts are the hardest to see through.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she went away in her stilettos.


    Linda fixed her gaze on Cordelia and Zennie.


    She admitted that she was a little upset. After all, she and Cordelia often came to this ice cream


    parlor. The friendship between women was sometimes more fragile and delicate than love. You


    called me your best friend, yet you brought someone else to a restaurant that we always came to


    without inviting me.


    Linda did not know why, but she felt jealous.


    Then, she turned her head around and focused on Zennie.


    She frowned.


    She felt that this woman was familiar and that she had seen her somewhere before.


    When they were at work in the afternoon, Cordelia ran into Linda in the canteen and greeted her


    happily.


    However, Linda just nodded at her coldly.


    Cordelia was slightly stunned, but she still made Linda a cup of ck tea like she usually did. Then,


    she asked gently, ¡°What happened, Linda?¡±


    Linda was never someone who would beat around the bush, so she told her everything she saw this


    afternoon.


    ¡°Oh, you saw us?¡± Cordelia smiled at her and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me? I wanted to call you


    this afternoon, but the people in your department said that you had already left, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to exin it to me!¡± Linda¡¯s anger came quickly, but it also disappeared very


    soon.


    It turned out that Cordelia wanted to call her as well.


    She was satisfied as long as she knew Cordelia did not forget about her.


    Linda smiled at her, and then she remembered something. ¡°By the way, why would you go out with


    the girl this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Zennie,¡± Cordelia replied honestly. ¡°I wanted to introduce you guys to each other. When I


    was locked in the basement by Yelena, she was the one who saved me!¡±


    ¡°Is she really Zennie?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cordelia blinked.


    The more Linda thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong, and she frowned.


    ¡±I just suddenly remembered something. Do you still remember the nurse who came out of the ward


    when we went to visit your husbandst time?¡±


    Cordelia thought for a while and shook her head.


    ¡°She wore a short skirt and had a pretty face!¡± Linda said, ¡°I took a few nces at her that time.


    Although she was wearing a mask, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s the one!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that Zennie is that nurse?¡±


    Linda was stunned for a moment and was tongue-tied.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Cordeliaughed. ¡°Zennie is the daughter of the Hamertons. There¡¯s no way she


    can be a nurse!¡±

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Linda hoped that she had made a mistake as well.


    However, she had a very good memory since she was in high school, and she never forgot the


    people she had met before.


    Even if someone was wearing a mask, their eyes would not change.


    The more Linda thought about it, the more skeptical she became. She pitched her voice low and


    said, ¡°In any case, just keep an eye on her. We still don¡¯t know if she really is the daughter of the


    Hamertons or not.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes went big in shock.


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that you should always stay vignt so that bad people won''t take


    advantage of you!¡±


    ¡°But Linda¡­¡± Cordelia mumbled after a short while, ¡°If she really isn''t the daughter of the


    Hamertons, then what is her purpose in approaching me? Besides, the charity dinnerst time was


    specifically held for her, and Yelena personally confirmed her identity!


    ¡±Even if she can deceive me, can she lie through the eyes of the Jenners and everyone else?¡±


    ¡°How can you trust your sister? She¡¯s an idiot!¡± Linda chuckled. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time she has


    recognized the wrong person! Isn''t she the one who recognized the boss of that shellpany?¡±


    Cordelia bit her lips and fell silent.


    ¡°Trust me, Cordelia. I¡¯m just worried about your safety!¡± Linda said, ¡°Sigh, you have many good


    qualities, but one thing bad about you is that you¡¯re too trusting. Even though this Zennie saved you


    before, it doesn¡¯t mean that you need to pay her back the favor and treat her as your friend.


    ¡°For example, Marcus¡­¡± She paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Although he¡¯s your


    husband, you can¡¯t treat him with all your heart. We can¡¯t read other people¡¯s minds. What if


    something happens to your marriage? You''ll be devastated. How are you going to live then?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Linda?¡± Cordelia raised her head and looked at Linda, her gaze so


    sharp that it made Linda¡¯s face red.


    She knew that Linda was outspoken, but she did not expect her to defame her husband.


    Cordelia frowned. ¡°Linda, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but aren¡¯t we talking about Zennie? Why


    did you suddenly bring Marcus into this?


    ¡°You''ll never get rid of your prejudice against him, will you?¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my most important friend, but why must you point fingers at my marriage and the man I


    love?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s chest was huffing up and down rapidly. She was both sad and disappointed.


    No matter how close they were, they must not cross the line.


    Linda took two steps back, and her face sank.


    However, she did not apologize to Cordelia.


    Cordelia looked at her and returned to her office. Linda wanted to stop her, but no words could


    come out of her mouth.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    The next weekend, Linda went hiking alone.


    When she and Cordelia were in college, they would go hiking together on weekends. They had left


    their footprints on nearly all of the hills and mountains in Jangasas.


    But now, she was left alone.


    Linda did regret what she had said that day. Her emotions had gotten the best of her, and when she


    calmed down, she realized that the things she had said were rather hurtful for Cordelia.


    However, she still could not bring herself to apologize to Cordelia.


    No matter if she was in college or at work, she had always been the leader. She had never lowered


    her head at other people before.


    In any case, Cordelia had a new friend right now. She would not want her anymore.


    The more Linda thought about it, the more upset she became. She picked up her pace and got


    faster and faster.


    However, when she reached the mountain''s halfway point, she instantly lost her bnce and fell on


    her butt in a bush.


    Then, a sense of pain spread from her ankle.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Linda tried to snap her ankle back into position, but a sharp pain instantly shot up her leg as soon


    as she tried to move her ankle. She raised her head and looked into the sky. It was already


    afternoon, and the fog had started to rise in the mountain. Due to her experience in hiking, she had


    chosen a track that no one had ever taken before.


    It urred to her that she was going to get stuck in the mountain!


    She quickly pulled her phone out of her backpack, but there was no signal there.


    She tried to stand up, but she could barely stand up, even if she tried to grab the tree beside her.


    Linda panicked. There was no one else on this mountain, and as the sky got darker, she could hear


    the cries of the animals.


    Her scalp tingled, and tears began to gush out of her eyes uncontrobly. She turned the phone on


    and off to find a signal, but the battery of the only phone that could save her life was running out.


    She dragged herself forward on the ground and tried her best not to make any sound that might


    attract the wild animals.


    However, she could not even differentiate the direction, so how was she going to get out of this


    mountain by herself?


    Just when Linda felt hopeless, she heard a series of hurried footsteps.


    She held her breath, and her hair all stood up.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer until they stopped right before her. She was stunned,


    and then a hand appeared out of thin air.


    The fingers were long and slender, the bones were well-defined, and the skin was fair. It was a very


    beautiful hand.


    Linda was stunned, and then she met nce with a pair of gentle eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± She was shocked. ¡°Dr. Stafford?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You look surprised,¡± asked Seth, a smile dancing on his lips. He squatted next


    to her and tried to lift her injured right leg.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Linda yelped out in pain. ¡°Dr. Stafford, it hurts!¡±


    ¡°Rx,¡± said Seth. He touched her ankle a few times, and after ascertaining her condition, he said,


    ¡°Your joint just dislocated. You didn''t hurt your bone. Don''t worry. I''ll help you put it back in ce.


    You''ll be fine soon!¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡ª¡±


    Before Linda could say anything, Seth grabbed her ankle and twisted it.


    She felt that there was a fire burning her ankle. She bit her lips tightly, and her face turned pale.


    Droplets of cold sweat were oozing out of her forehead. Seth grabbed her ankle and twisted it a few


    times again, and she could only put it up with the pain.


    The way she endured the pain aroused Seth¡¯s curiosity about this woman.


    ¡°You really are a tough woman.¡± Seth chuckled. ¡°When I was treating my patients in the past, and if


    they were young girls, the entire emergency room would be filled with their screams.¡±


    Linda¡¯s lips were turning purple because she was biting them so tightly. She released them slowly,


    took a deep breath to calm herself down, and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting darker. There are a lot of wild


    animals here, so do you expect me to scream and attract those wolves?¡±


    Seth looked at her and smiled.


    She tried to move her ankle. Although it was still very painful, it was a lot better than earlier. Seth


    helped her to her feet.


    She grabbed her hiking stick with one hand while holding his arm with another. Then, both of them


    slowly limped down the mountain.


    ¡°I don''t have my instruments with me, so I can only give you some basic treatment,¡± said Seth. ¡°Your


    ankle is swollen, so remember to put some ice on it when you get home. Also, don''t do any


    strenuous exercise for a few days so that the joint doesn''t get dislocated again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seth thoughtfully helped her to move the tree branches out of her way and encircled her in his


    arms.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Since he was a doctor, he carried a faint disinfectant smell on his body. Linda chuckled secretly.


    When she was a child, she was most afraid of this smell, but now¡­


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Linda was stunned. She raised her eyes and looked at the handsome face. It seemed like there


    were stars in his gentle eyes.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Linda felt as if her heart was hit by something.


    She had not had this strange sense of urgency since the fight with that man.


    She frowned, instinctively wanting to push Seth away. However, he held her hand even tighter.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt and can¡¯t walk,¡± he exined tly. ¡°Stop being stubborn.¡±


    She pursed her lips and saw his clean and slender hand.


    That was the hand that held the scalpel. It was beautiful.


    Meanwhile, Seth was gentle, handsome, and elegant.


    If it was not him who saved her like a savior today, she might still be stuck on the mountain.


    As she thought to herself, a subtle sense of pain came from her ankle. She frowned and almost lost


    her bnce.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Seth quickly held her waist.


    He found a big rock and helped her to sit after dusting it off.


    ¡°It looks more swollen now.¡± Seth removed her sock and checked thoroughly. ¡°Go to my clinicter.


    I¡¯ll get the nurse to handle it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, thanks.¡± Linda¡¯s voice was soft. She suddenly recalled something and asked, ¡°How did you


    find me?¡±


    Seth smirked and took out his phone.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    They were close to the mountain foot now, and there was 1.5 bar of signal. She was stunned. At the


    top of his feed, she saw her post that was posted before she got up the mountain.


    ¡°I saw you went hiking with the geotag in your picture,¡± Seth said softly. ¡°So I followed you.¡±


    ¡°W-Why did you follow me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for a girl to be in the wilderness alone.¡±


    Linda was intrigued by what he said.


    He smiled at her and squatted down with his back facing her. ¡°Get on!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to walk here. I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    Linda admitted that she was moved for a second.


    His back was small, but it felt safe.


    However,pared to that man¡­


    She bit her lip and snapped back to her senses.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She gently rejected him. ¡°I can walk on my own.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± She suddenly raised her voice. It was of a terrible tone, but she dared not look at him.


    ¡°Thanks for your kindness, Dr. Stafford. But we¡¯re arriving at the bottom. I can totally walk myself.


    Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you said when I get back.¡± Linda forced a smile. ¡°Ice it, apply ointment, and go for a


    check-up every now and then. Don¡¯t worry. I travel alone. I know that!¡±


    She turned around after she was done. She staggered down the mountain while holding the


    trekking stick.


    Seth stood there, stunned. His eyes had aplicated expression as he watched her thin and


    stubborn back left.


    He did not have much experience in love. Not knowing why he could not forget her since they first


    met.


    He hade here intentionally to spend more time with her.


    Pursuing a girl should start with unconditionalpany, right?


    However, there seemed to be a huge, invisible gap separating them into two different worlds.


    ¡­


    On Monday noon, as Cordelia was going to the canteen, she saw Linda walking toward the pantry


    as soon as she got out.


    She went to her, smelling instant noodles when she arrived at the door.


    Cordelia sighed and ced her food in front of her. She said nothing.


    Linda was stunned. She opened the box, and it was a delicious pork chop.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    ¡°Cordelia, what¡¯s this?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Eat it.¡± Cordelia was expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s bad to eat instant noodles so frequently. How many times


    have I told you that!?¡±


    Linda felt a lump in her throat. There were tears in her eyes.


    Cordelia looked at her for a long time. She finally stopped pretending and chuckled out loud.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? It¡¯s not the first time I brought you food. Must you cry?¡±


    Linda swallowed the food in her mouth. Lifting her red eyes, she finally spat out two words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Cordelia felt her heart thumping.


    She knew how proud Linda was. She never stepped back and apologized whenever they fought.


    However, she also knew how much she would be willing to bend over for her.


    In reality, it was just an argument between two good friends.


    It was not as serious.


    Cordelia smiled. She held Linda¡¯s hand¡ªher eyes were mischievous yet gentle. ¡°Okay, all friends


    fight, don¡¯t they? Since when do we hold grudges?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Linda chuckled with all her heart.


    ¡°Cordelia, the pork chop you make is the best!¡±


    ¡°Then stop eating this trash! I¡¯ll bring you food whenever I cook.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Linda revealed a big smile.


    ¡®Gifts blind the eyes.¡¯ After taking two bites, she instantly raised three fingers to swear. ¡°Cordelia, I


    promise I won¡¯t b*tch about Marcus from now on! He¡¯s my brother-inw from now on. I¡¯ll side with


    him no matter what!¡±


    Cordelia was not sure whether tough or to be mad. She finallyughed out loud after looking at


    her for a while.


    ¡°Speaking of that, I have a question for you. Why did you always despise my husband?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Linda smiled in guilt. ¡°Perhaps I have too many hopes for you. I always thought you¡¯d


    marry someone better!


    ¡°Marcus isn¡¯t bad,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, as long as you like!¡±


    She had almost finished the food when she burst into joy. However, she did not see the subtle


    change of expression in Cordelia¡¯s eyes when she looked at her.


    ¡°Hey, enough about me!¡± Cordelia poked her with her elbow. She asked while smiling. ¡°Do you have


    a crush that you didn¡¯t tell me about?¡±


    Linda almost choked and coughed hard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it!¡± Cordelia lifted her chin. ¡°Seth went hiking too when you went during the weekend!¡±


    Linda panicked. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is¡­¡±


    ¡°He panicked when he found out that you went hiking alone. He kept asking me what you usually


    bring when you go hiking, especially in case you hurt yourself. He brought first-aid-kit and went


    looking for you right away!¡±


    Linda was stunned. Her cheeks were flushing as if she had a fever.


    It was no wonder Seth had not only appeared when she sprained her ankle, but he had even


    brought medical supplies for her emergency.


    Meanwhile, she was so naive to think that perhaps doctors would usually bring backup supplies


    along.


    Which doctor would bring ointment for sprains along for nothing!?


    Linda secretly smiled.


    Cordelia closed in. Their heads leaned on each other, shoulder-to-shoulder, just like when they


    were in school.


    ¡°Linda, you like Dr. Stafford, right?¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Linda suppressed her smile. ¡°I¡¯m only focusing on work now, nothing else!¡±


    ¡°But you are blushing¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s too stuffy in here!¡± She ran away with the food container. ¡°I¡¯ll eat in the office. I¡¯ll return the


    container after I wash it!¡±


    Cordelia revealed a helpless smile as she watched her leave.


    She told Marcus what happened when she got home at night.


    Suddenly, there was a smile on his usually cold face.


    ¡°Hmm, I think they¡¯re a match,¡± he said with a deep voice. ¡°Lately, Seth always mentions her


    whenever I talk to him. So, they have liked each other since earlier.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia widened her eyes. ¡°Dr. Stafford has had a crush on Linda since the beginning?


    ¡°But she¡¯s stubborn. She definitely won¡¯t confess first. Dr. Stafford looks like a gentleman and not


    the kind who would confess first, either¡­ Ugh, they¡¯re so annoying!¡±

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Marcus had a pampering smile on his face as he looked at the woman in his embrace gently.


    ¡°Hubby.¡± Cordelia looked mischievous and rubbed against him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we help them?¡±


    ¡°Help them?¡± He was stunned. How would one help such a thing? He did not have experience in


    this.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± His cute wife was serious about it. ¡°If not for Dr. Stafford, we wouldn¡¯t be together.


    Now that I think about it, we must thank him, the matchmaker!


    ¡°It would be perfect if we could matchmake him and Linda!¡±


    Marcus¡¯ eyes turned grim. He said nothing.


    He thought more than she did, and his thinking process was moreplicated than hers. He did


    not want to be dragged into things like this for nothing.


    After all, he did not know much about Linda. Moreover, Seth had saved him. He could not drag him


    into trouble.


    However, Cordelia was excited. She was eager to y matchmaker.


    Marcus smiled and yed with her hair.


    Cordelia leaned on his shoulder like a cute kitten. ¡°Hubby, I thought of a great idea. Let¡¯s travel


    together. We have annual leaves, and I¡¯ve even found a ce!¡±


    She showed him her phone excitedly.


    It was a beautiful hot spring hotel on the outskirts of Centrolis. It happened to be across from


    Hamerton Manor on Splendor Mountain.


    Cordelia had wanted to go there. Her eyes lit up while looking at those beautiful pictures.


    ¡°Why did you pick this ce?¡± Marcus¡¯ eyes dimmed. ¡°You like it?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s famous!¡± she exined in excitement. ¡°This hot spring hotel gets five-star reviews on many


    sites! You¡¯ll have to book it half a year in advance if you¡¯re going during the holidays.


    ¡°If we go now, we can avoid the peak season. We don¡¯t have to be with the crowd. It¡¯ll be quiet and


    fun!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve got it all nned?¡± Marcus chuckled.


    It seemed she really liked this ce.


    However, would she still like it if she found out that Zephyr was the owner?


    Seeing his facial expression, Cordelia thought he was unwilling to go. She dove into his embrace


    coquettishly. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go together! Even if you don¡¯t like matchmaking, h-how about we treat


    this as our honeymoon? How about that?¡±


    ¡°Honeymoon?¡±


    ¡°We never did that since we got married¡­¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was getting softer. She was blushing


    like an apple.


    Marcus was stunned. He suddenlyughed out loud and softly pulled her into his embrace.


    That was right. Not only did he owe her a wedding, but he also owed her a honeymoon.


    He wouldpensate her whatever that he could now!


    ¡°Sure.¡± He pecked her nose, speaking with a gentle voice. ¡°Go tell Linda, and I¡¯ll tell Seth. We¡¯ll


    depart when everything is ready!¡±


    ¡­


    Three dayster, the nended at Centrolis International Airport. They took the airport¡¯s train and


    a bus. They finally arrived at the hot spring hotel before the sun set after the long journey and


    thought to take a stroll nearby after dropping off their bags.


    Mountains surrounded the ce¡ªit was scenic. While they were walking among the mountains,


    indulging in the breeze blowing by their ears, they could smell the summer scent in the air.


    They could see mountains stretched far away and flowers blooming along the way. Everything was


    great with the exquisite pavilion where the hot spring hotel was before them, as if they were in a


    fairy tale.


    Cordelia and Linda took pictures excitedly along the way while Marcus and Seth followed behind


    them, like knights protecting their princesses. They only had their lovers in their gentle eyes.


    Seth patted Marcus¡¯ shoulder. ¡°This is such a great ce. I¡¯m sure you weren¡¯t the one who found


    this ce, right?¡±


    Marcus smiled at him. He merely responded with silence.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely not the one who suggested this!¡± Seth knew him well.


    ¡°Indeed. It was Cordelia,¡± Marcus said softly. ¡°She¡¯s eager for you to be with Linda, so she


    suggested that we travel together so that you guys can spend time together.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so nice.¡± Seth smiled and lifted his eyes to look around. ¡°It¡¯s pretty great here¡­ It¡¯s just that


    it¡¯s a little strange.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I looked it up. This hotel is very popr. I thought it¡¯d be crowded. However, apart from us, there¡¯s


    no one else here! Even if it isn¡¯t peak season, it shouldn¡¯t be this quiet, right?¡±


    Marcus coughed twice. He had gotten his people to clear the ce beforeing. Of course, they


    did not see anyone here.


    ¡°Sigh, it seems it¡¯s in bad shape. Is it going to go out of business?¡±


    Marcus frowned and rolled his eyes at him.


    ¡°What? Do you like crowds and crowded ces?¡±


    Seth shrugged. ¡°Perhaps people are used to conformity. Hehe. After all, I definitely won¡¯t go to a


    restaurant with fewer people when I eat out!¡±


    Marcus released a low hum. ¡°There are fewer people at 7-star hotels, but you can¡¯t afford to eat


    there.¡±


    ¡°Hey, why you¡­¡± Seth was not sure whether tough or cry. Forget that he did not speak, but he


    would always startle one when he did.


    He regretted taking care of him day and night back then to save his life.


    ¡°Hey, why are you guys dilly-dallying?!¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice came from in front.


    Marcus lifted his eyes. She was waving at both of them.


    Cordelia and Linda stood by the street. Apart from them, there seemed to be another person there.


    His eyes turned grim, and he instantly had his guard up.


    He had cleared the ce. No one was supposed to be here, so what was happening?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Come here, hubby!¡± Cordelia held his arm. ¡°This olddy does palm reading!¡±


    He was stunned. There seemed to be a temple not far away from here.


    It made sense that there were fortune tellers around this area.


    However, he was still worried. He wanted to pull Cordelia away, but she was smiling at him, insisting


    that he should show the olddy his palm.


    ¡°Please take a look, granny!¡± Cordelia showed her right hand as well. She put her palm together


    with Marcus¡¯ left palm. ¡°I¡¯d like you to look at our marriage!¡±


    She did not care about anything else. She only cared whether she could be with her husband


    forever.


    She looked at the olddy with anticipation. However, the olddy lifted her head a momentter,


    looking at her with sadness in her eyes. At the same time, she revealed a strange smile.


    ¡°I see that you have the life¡­ of an empress! You¡¯re destined to prosper!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia was stunned andughed. ¡°You must¡¯ve made a mistake! We don¡¯t have


    empresses in this age.¡±


    The olddy waved, her old voice trembling as she spoke. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­ Youngdy,


    I¡¯m saying you¡¯ll marry well. Your husband is definitely a ruler of the world!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± She held Marcus. ¡°This is my husband! Hah, he¡¯s just a regr man.¡±


    The olddy looked at Marcus nkly. A light suddenly shed through her cloudy eyes.


    ¡°This is your husband?¡± Her pitch went up at the very end. The atmosphere turned extremely eerie.


    ¡°Hah, When pretense receives credence, even honesty is mistrusted; Where we pretend to have,


    what we have is lost¡­ Hah, husband? He¡¯s your husband here, but he¡¯s no longer who he is when


    he¡¯s away from you!¡±

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    What the olddy said confused Cordelia.


    She looked at her with doubt. She wanted to ask but was startled by Marcus, who was next to her.


    The man looked grim, his eyes ferocious, as if he could start a storm.


    Cordelia held his hand softly and whispered close to him, ¡°Perhaps she''s so old that she doesn¡¯t


    know what she¡¯s talking about¡­ Don¡¯t take it personally.¡±


    Never had they thought the olddy had sharp ears that she heard what she said. She smirked.


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind, youngdy. You¡¯ll be rewarded for your kindness.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, granny.¡± Cordelia revealed a courteous smile. ¡°My husband is actually nice. It¡¯s just that he


    looks a little scary. He¡¯s too serious sometimes, which is why he is often misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°Hah, you want to look into your marriage, right?¡±


    Cordelia quickly nodded.


    The olddy peeped at the lines on her palm and slowly took two red string bracelets out of her


    pocket.


    The bracelet made from a chaste tree was striking. There was a cute bell hanging on each knot.


    They would make a crisp ring whenever one touched them.


    ¡°Tie this around your wrist.¡± The olddy taught her word by word. ¡°No matter how far away you two


    are separated, you¡¯ll know where each other is when the bells ring.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense is that¡­¡± Seth frowned and mumbled softly, ¡°If there¡¯s something this magical,


    then we can get rid of our phones!¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. She turned her face to smile at the olddy. ¡°Granny, I won¡¯t be too far away


    from my husband. We¡¯re always together!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be separated one day.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s face turned pale, and she held Marcus¡¯ hand tightly.


    ¡°But¡­¡± The olddy looked into the distance and said while smiling, ¡°You two will live happily ever


    after eventually.¡±


    Only the frown on Cordelia¡¯s face rxed slowly. The faint dimples appeared again.


    Marcus looked moody. He squinted as he looked at the olddy and then took Cordelia away.


    ¡°Hey, olddy!¡± Seth interrupted. ¡°Are you confused because you¡¯re old? But what you said at the


    end was pretty great. Haha!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re leaving?¡± The olddy suddenly called out to them.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They stopped walking. They saw her losing her unfathomable stance earlier. She had her hands on


    her hips, staring with her eyes wider than a camel bell.


    ¡°I told you so much, and I even gave you guys the string bracelets! Aren¡¯t you going to pay me?¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ You¡¯re a scammer, alright.¡± Seth was not sure whether tough or cry. ¡°How much do you


    want, olddy?¡±


    The olddy looked serious now and merely said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Seth was dying fromughing.


    Marcus looked calm. He took a $ 10 note out of his pocket and handed it to her. The olddy smiled


    and looked at Cordelia in a cryptic manner before leaving happily.


    Since then, they stayed silent as they walked.


    Seth could not hold back and took the initiative to break the silence. ¡°Don¡¯t mind what she said! I¡¯ve


    been to many temples. There are always scammers like this at the door, deceiving people. You


    can¡¯t believe what she said! You guys will definitely live happily ever after!¡±


    Linda peeped at him. She showed approval in her eyes.


    He blushed and scratched his head shyly.


    Cordelia smiled and kept holding Marcus¡¯ hand tightly. ¡°Thanks, Dr. Stafford. I don¡¯t really care, to


    be honest. Moreover, what she said was pretty great. She even gave us a beautiful red string


    bracelet.¡±


    She turned her face to look at Marcus, who was still serious. He was as cold as ice and intimidating.


    She knew he usually would not believe in that mumbo jumbo, let alone tying the bracelet around his


    wrist.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    When Cordelia wanted to keep the string, Marcus put it in his pocket first.


    ¡°Darling, you¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the old woman said,¡± he said. ¡°One for you and one for me. We keep it separately, so if


    we¡¯re really separated in the future¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, shush! We won¡¯t be separated!¡± Cordelia was scared. It did not matter what the old woman


    said, but the word ¡°separated¡±ing from Marcus gave her a heavy sense of premonition.


    Marcus consoled, his husky voice exceptionally gentle, ¡°Silly, I¡¯ll find you back even if we¡¯re


    separated!¡±


    ¡°Mn!¡± Cordelia nodded firmly.


    Seth and Linda exchanged a look and smiled in unison.


    The four of them walked around for a bit and returned to the hotel. The manager came to wee


    them personally and took them to the best restaurant.


    Seth and Linda were dumbfounded when they entered. This was Edarial Dining that was said to


    cost a person half a year of sry for a meal! How would Cordelia reserve a ce like this!?


    ¡°Is this a mistake?¡± Cordelia was puzzled. ¡°I booked the standard meal online¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. This is the ce.¡±


    The manager was courteous. As he pped, a line of trained servers appeared to serve them


    exquisite dishes.


    Cordelia widened her eyes and bated her breath. She had only seen these dishes on the Inte.


    They were all Edarial Dining¡¯s signature dishes. With a table full of dishes like these, she might not


    be able to afford it even if she went bankrupt to pay!


    ¡°Mister!¡± She gasped.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, you did book a standard meal,¡± the manager exined with a smile. ¡°But we¡¯re


    celebrating our anniversary with promotions these few days and have drawn lucky guests staying in


    our hotel to upgrade them to deluxe meals. Your booking number was drawn, Ms. Jenner!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°What?¡± This was Cordelia¡¯s first time hearing that there was something this fortuitous.


    Seth and Linda were stunned as they looked at each other, feeling like they were dreaming.


    ¡°For real? We hit the jackpot!¡± Linda scanned the surroundings excitedly before she frowned. ¡°But


    why isn¡¯t there anyone if there¡¯s an activity like this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Seth chorused. ¡°It¡¯s only the few of us since we checked in till now. This is so strange!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The manager chuckled dryly, unable to gloss it over.


    Marcus coughed and discreetly hugged Cordelia. ¡°Since there¡¯s free lunch, let¡¯s not ask too much


    and just enjoy it!¡±


    Seth shook his head. ¡°Yeah¡­ but it¡¯s still odd!


    He spoke softly, ¡°Hey, you think this is a scam? Some dodgy businesses charge a crazy amount


    after the customers finish eating with the gimmick of winning a prize!¡±


    Marcus was rendered speechless.


    ¡°I think we should be more careful.¡± The more Seth said, the more he sounded convincing. ¡°Who


    knows if the dishes are drugged? They may even get our bank password out of us!¡±


    Everyone went silent.


    Marcus took a deep breath and said tly, ¡°Seth, it¡¯s a waste that you became a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Marcus gnashed his teeth. ¡°You should be writing a novel instead!¡±


    ¡°Huh? How did you know?¡± Seth chuckled in a carefree manner. ¡°My ambition when I was younger


    was to be a novelist. I listened to my mom, though, and gave up on literature to study


    medicine!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Linda was giggling. ¡°How could a renowned restaurant like this extort its customers?


    Cordelia¡¯s just having super good luck. Let¡¯s dig in! I¡¯m starving!¡±

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    The group sat around the round table. The dishes were aromatic and looked exquisite. Every dish


    was ced in delicate porcin, looking incredibly extravagant.


    Seth could care less if the food was drugged. He impatiently helped himself with the dishes.


    Linda teased him. ¡°Not scared of the restaurant pulling your bank password out of you now?¡±


    ¡°They can do as they please!¡± Seth answered with food in his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not like I have much in my


    ount. Probably can¡¯t even afford this meal! I won¡¯t be making a loss!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Dr. Stafford¡¯s a wise consumer!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either!¡± Seth chuckled. ¡°You ate more than me!¡±


    Linda almost hit his head with her cutlery.


    Cordelia and Marcus grinned at each other lovingly as they watched their friends bicker.


    ¡°All the dishes are served.¡± The manager led the servers to serve some fish soup.


    ¡°This is a fish only avable in the river of Splendor Mountain. Its meat is fresh and sweet, buttery


    but not overwhelming. It¡¯s the best for soups.¡±


    The four of them took off the lids.


    As expected, an aroma wafted into the room. The fish was braised well with a hint of romance from


    the adornment of petals.


    Cordelia gave the fish eye to Marcus out of habit.


    It had always been like that. When her mother was still sober and sane, she would make Cordelia


    and Carter fish. When it was served, she would give the eyes to her and Carter. Her mother said


    that fish eyes were good for one¡¯s eyes and were the most precious part of a fish.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Of course, the most precious part should be shared with the most precious person.


    Cordelia smiled as she looked at Marcus.


    Linda smirked in envy. ¡°Aww, someone¡¯s doting on her husband like precious fish eyes. What a


    match made in heaven! Ugh, you make me so jealous!¡±


    ¡°No need to be jealous!¡± Seth teased her. ¡°You have a fish too! Pick the eyes yourself if you want


    them!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that the same as them being given by someone else?¡±


    Cordelia blushed and ducked her head.


    Marcus smiled, having never felt as triumphant in his life.


    Seth gave Linda the fish eyes in his bowl before they started eating.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°There.¡± He looked at her gently. ¡°Now you have them too.¡±


    Linda stayed silent with her head lowered, but a smile bloomed from the corner of her lips.


    ¡­


    Cordelia booked three rooms. She had thought that she would rest in the room with Marcus after


    dinner, but Linda tugged her, looking a little awkward.


    Cordelia thought about it. Linda and Seth were not official yet, so maybe they did not feel


    comfortable spending time alone. Even if they got along well, what if they impulsively entered the


    same room? It would be too fast.


    The corner of Cordelia¡¯s lips twitched. She asked Marcus to go ahead while she stayed back to chat


    with Linda. Hence, she apanied thetter into her room.


    It was only then Linda heaved a sigh of relief and smiled.


    ¡°Do you have to be so nervous?¡± Cordelia teased her. ¡°Dr. Stafford¡¯s a gentleman. He¡¯d never take


    advantage of you!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Linda giggled. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want toe back to my room alone and


    asked you to keep mepany. But to avoid Marcus resenting me, I¡¯d better let you back early!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back tonight.¡± Cordelia changed into her pajamas and hopped into the bed pulling the


    sheets away. ¡°Let¡¯s have a sleepover like we did in college, okay?¡±


    ¡°No way, Mrs. Grist! What should I do if your husbandes knocking for you?¡±


    Cordelia giggled heartily while Linda was only saying so for the sake of it as she snuck into the bed


    as well.


    It was as if both girls had gone back to their carefree school days. Back then, they shared the same


    dorm. Not only did they have endless sses, but they also had endless things to talk about. They


    shared a bunk bed. Sometimes when they came back together after a night revision, Cordelia would


    also upy Linda¡¯s bed when she did not want to climb up the stairs.


    When girls were together and were not talking about boys, they would beparing their figures¡­


    just like now¡ªLinda ¡°ambushed¡± Cordelia when thetter turned around.


    Cordelia screamed and curled herself up before she smacked the hand that groped her, causing


    Linda to cackle.


    Both of them messed with each other, and it only ended when Cordelia mercilessly pinned Linda


    into begging for mercy.


    Cordelia let her go and pillowed her head above her arms. She looked at the ceiling with a bright


    smile.


    Cordelia chuckled, ¡°Linda, are you really not nning to ept Seth?¡±


    Linda¡¯s smile froze. She seemed carefree but was timider than anyone else when it really came to


    romantic rtionships.


    Even without the light on in the room, Cordelia could feel the change in Linda¡¯s emotions.


    ¡°I think Seth¡¯s alright. And I can see that he really likes you.¡±


    After a while, Linda¡¯s voice came from the dark weakly. ¡°Cordelia, let¡¯s not talk about him, okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Cordelia turned around and propped herself up to look at Linda. ¡°You both


    match each other in every aspect! Seth¡¯s seriously courting you too. Why aren¡¯t you giving him a


    chance?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a good match for him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll only know if you give it a try, right?¡±


    ¡°No need to try it out. There¡¯s no way!¡±


    Linda¡¯s tone was anxious, as if she was troubled.


    There was a long pause before Cordelia asked softly, ¡°Linda, is there¡­ something I don¡¯t know


    about?¡±


    Silence followed her question. She chuckled andy back down. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to talk


    about it if you don¡¯t want to. Heh, it¡¯s gettingte. We should sleep!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Linda bit her lips and said with much difficulty, ¡°I¡­ had someone memorable in the past.¡±


    Cordelia paused. It felt like something was stuck in her throat as she wanted to say something but


    could not.


    ¡°That person¡¯s like a childhood friend,¡± Linda said slowly. ¡°We grew up together. He lived just next


    door. Like all the other boys, he liked bullying me since we were young, and I hated him at first¡­


    But the more things were like that, the closer we grew. When we were 18, we¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We separated and never met again.¡±


    Cordelia did not expect an ending like this. She wanted to ask why. Why had they separated, and


    why had they never met again? However, she heard Linda¡¯s suppressed sobs in the dark.


    With the moonlight that spilled in, she saw Linda¡¯s jerking shoulders. Cordelia was shocked. From


    the first day she knew Linda, she had never seen thetter cry like this.


    The reason they separated¡­ Was it life and death?


    ¡°Linda¡­¡± Cordelia rested a hand on Linda¡¯s shoulder, wanting to console her.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Linda sniffled and forced a chortle as she patted the back of Cordelia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Linda.¡± Cordelia paused. She did not say what she had intended to. Instead, she said softly, ¡°Rest


    earlier. Don¡¯t keep things to yourself. You can treat me as the hole in the tree. It¡¯s better to talk


    about it.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t ask either.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, I¡­¡± Linda was hesitant to speak. It was after a while that she said in a low tone, ¡°I don¡¯t


    think I deserve Seth.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worth Seth¡¯s time.¡± Linda bit her lips. ¡°I¡­ That person and I, we¡¯ve¡­¡±


    Although Linda did not finish her sentence, Cordelia understood what had happened. She was


    rather surprised. Linda had always been sunny and cheerful. She was sometimes feisty but was


    certainly not a casual person in terms of sleeping around.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    If a woman did not love a man wholeheartedly, how would she give herself away?


    Cordelia¡¯s heart squeezed. She felt for Linda¡¯s fingers and gave them a squeeze.


    ¡°Linda, you¡¯re thinking too much,¡± she said softly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing shameful about this past. You


    two liked each other genuinely. I believe that you must¡¯ve given yourself to him with the faith of


    staying together with him for life.


    ¡°So if there wasn¡¯t an ident back then, you must still be together now, right?¡±


    Linda remained silent.


    ¡°Linda, I understand why you can¡¯t ept Seth. It¡¯s not because you don¡¯t deserve him. It¡¯s


    because you don¡¯t have space for another person except for that person.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± Linda sobbed.


    Cordelia moved closer to hug Linda¡¯s quivering body and pat her back softly like a mother would to


    a baby.


    ¡°I actually think it¡¯s fine,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s normal for people to have a past. Besides, what year is it


    now? People should already be used to things like this. I believe that Seth won¡¯t mind either.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Linda chuckled, unable to believe that this came from Cordelia.


    ¡°Of course,¡± replied Cordelia. ¡°Marcus said so. It¡¯s no longer feudal times. A woman¡¯s innocence


    isn¡¯t that important.¡±


    ¡°You listen to him in everything¡­¡± Linda sighed as she cushioned her head with her arm.


    ¡°Be careful! He seems quite chauvinistic. Who knows if he¡¯s thinking and saying different things? A


    woman¡¯s innocence isn¡¯t important? Nice to say! Hah, you¡¯ve never dated and met men! If you tell


    him that you have a first love, see if he¡¯s as calm.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Cordelia grimaced. ¡°Have you forgotten all about what you¡¯ve sworn?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t exactly gossip.¡± Linda giggled. ¡°I¡¯m just expressing my immature opinion about Marcus!


    I¡¯ll stop if you don¡¯t want to hear about it.¡±


    Cordelia gave her a pinch.


    Both of them joked around for some more before sleep came for them. They gradually fell asleep.


    Cordelia¡¯s dream was filled with colorful bubbles. There was a big ribbon, and she saw Marcus


    smiling at her. She dashed over to him, but just as she was about to hold his hand, everything


    turned ck and white!


    Marcus was nowhere to be seen, and a storm began pouring. The world was like a ck hole that


    was going to devour her. When she looked down, the red string on her wrist actually turned into a


    menacing wound that dripped blood¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡± Cordelia gasped and woke up sweating.


    She calmed herself down and saw Linda sleeping soundly next to her.


    It was just a dream.


    She took a deep breath to slow her thumping heart down. When she saw the soft sunlight outside


    and sleep had escaped her, she draped a jacket over herself and walked out.


    Cordelia strolled along the slope aimlessly. The morning there was quiet and otherworldly, allowing


    the tension from her nightmare just now to eventually melt away.


    The beach was not far away from the mountain.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Cordelia suddenly felt like walking on the beach. Shebed her long hair with a light smile and


    went toward the beach in her slippers.


    ¡­


    Marcus could hardly sleep at night.


    It was hard for him to sleep now without Cordelia by his side. Despite that, Cordelia had bestie


    secrets to talk to Linda about. A man like him could not be acting petty.


    Therefore, the soft bed became his venting target. Marcus tossed and turned, eyes bigger than


    saucers, as he cursed Seth over and again in his mind.


    Who was this trip for!?


    Good job to Seth, letting go of a chance to get closer to Linda just like that to snore in the room


    alone. He could hear him even through the wall!


    Marcus huffed a sigh. Seeing that it was the break of dawn already, he nned to rest a little when


    the phone in the room rang.


    ¡°Mr. Z, Ms. Cordelia¡¯s gone out alone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He was rmed. ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Our men followed her and saw her going to the beach¡­ But that area isn¡¯t our private beach. It¡¯s a


    public space. Our men didn¡¯t dare rx and kept watch, but they didn¡¯t dare go too close for fear


    that she would find out.¡±


    Marcus squinted. The beach?


    The scenery was great there, but it was out of the Hamertons¡¯ territory. There was basically nobody


    there at this time. If there were a danger¡­


    Marcus¡¯ guard was up, and he instructed, ¡°Keep a close watch. You¡¯ll be held responsible if


    something happens to her!¡±


    The other end of the line responded cautiously and did as told.


    ¡­


    Cordelia ced her slippers aside as she came to the beach to step on the soft sand barefoot. The


    cool sea breeze brushed past her hair, bringing along the ocean scent.


    Seagulls circled the surface farther away while the sun slowly rose from the horizon, staining the


    sea red.


    Cordelia could hardly witness a beautiful scene like this in the city. She watched it in a daze for a bit


    before suddenly realizing that she had forgotten her phone. She was regretful as she yearned to


    share the picturesque scene with Marcus.


    As she thought about it, she turned back in a hurry, calcting how much time it would take. The


    sun would have already risen by the time she got Marcus there. It was fine, though. The beach was


    quite empty, so she could spend some quality time with Marcus here. She had never tried drawing


    him on the beach!


    With a sweet smile, Cordelia hurried on her way. Not too far into her way back, a shadow that


    popped up surprised her into screaming when she passed by the trash can.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Cordelia stumbled back instinctively.


    The person seemed to be shocked as well and quickly avoided her. While he did so, he rummaged


    through the trash can.


    Cordelia stared at the person. He wore tattered clothes and was covered in filth. Only his face was


    slightly cleaner, but he still looked pitiful. He must be homeless to be rummaging through the trash.


    Anyone who was not at their wit¡¯s end would not abandon their pride to look for food in the trash¡­


    Cordelia could not help the tightening of her heart.


    However, during the few seconds of pause that the homeless guy went past her, an extremely


    familiar face shed before her eyes¡­

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    It felt like a thunderbolt shing through the sky, hitting Cordelia on the head and nking her


    thoughts.


    The homeless guy seemed to be aware of it, making inaudible sounds after a nce at her and


    shaking his head violently before he ran away with a bunch of trash like he was fleeing.


    Cordelia chased after him but did not manage to catch up. She was pale as she panted heavily.


    That face¡­ It looked exactly like Marcus!


    Cordelia froze on the spot as blood gushed to her head. Her hands were icy as they quivered. She


    didn''t even know how she walked back to the hotel.


    When she looked up and saw Marcus, the man put a hand on her shoulder, causing her to take a


    step back in reflex to look at him in a daze.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Marcus¡¯ voice was soft and deep.


    Cordelia snapped back to herself and took a deep breath.


    The face in front of her was chiseled and clean, with manliness oozing from the eyes. How could


    that homeless guypare to Marcus?


    Cordelia hit her head. She must be losing her mind. Her eyes must have yed a trick on her just


    now!


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Marcus asked again patiently, his tone gentler than earlier.


    Cordelia cracked a smile and inteced their fingers.


    How cold her fingers felt could not help but worry Marcus.


    ¡°Where did you go so early in the morning? This area is all mountain and sea. It¡¯s windy. The


    weather in Centrolis is also cold in the morning and night, only warmer during noon. Did you catch a


    cold for going out wearing so little?¡±


    Marcus¡¯ palm approached Cordelia¡¯s forehead but was coquettishly yanked down by thetter.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Marcus looked at her quietly with a rather deep gaze.


    Cordelia found it funny as she thought about her earlier blunder. The corners of her lips quivered,


    and a giggle escaped.


    The world seemed brighter in color as Marcus took in her smile.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Darling.¡± His voice was husky and charismatic as he held her shoulders. ¡°We agreed that this is a


    honeymoon, but you kept me waiting in an empty roomst night.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you upset?¡± Cordelia looked at him like a yful fox.


    ¡°How would I dare?¡± Marcus narrowed his eyes and ran a reckless hand on her back. ¡°Now,


    though¡­ we should do what we should be doing on a honeymoon, right?¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Cordelia gave him a light punch. ¡°It¡¯s early in the day, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never cared if it¡¯s day or night.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Cordelia pushed him away. ¡°We already have today nned. We¡¯re going to the water theme


    park!¡±


    Marcus was startled as he watched the girl pull out a few tickets that had been purchased in


    advance. His face fell, his unfulfilled look terrifying.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Cordelia hooked her arm around his neck. ¡°I know that you¡¯re upset aboutst night, but I


    hadn¡¯t chatted with Linda through the night like we used to in school. Can¡¯t you be a bit more


    generous?


    ¡°Tonight¡­¡± Her eyes sparkling like the stars, she said next to Marcus¡¯ ear, ¡°I won¡¯t mistreat you


    tonight!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s face reddened immediately as she snuggled against his chest.


    It felt like someone stuffed a piece of marshmallow into Marcus¡¯ heart as he felt sweet and soft, like


    he was melting.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± He patted Cordelia. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Edarial Dining still, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I called to ask the reception just now. Our meals throughout the duration of our stay will be


    kept at the best standard!¡±

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    ¡°Really?¡± Cordelia was excited. ¡°They¡¯re promoting their anniversary, but we¡¯re the ones who got


    lucky!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Marcus smiled. He was content as long as she was happy.


    ¡°Darling, I realize that my luck¡¯s been great ever since I married you. Everything¡¯s going so


    unexpectedly smoothly!¡± Cordelia stood on tiptoe and held Marcus¡¯ face to peck his lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re my lucky little charm, baby!¡±


    It caught Marcus by surprise. He swiped her nose and chuckled.


    ¡°Go ahead and have breakfast first,¡± he said in a deep tone. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the washroom and join you


    later.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cordelia did not think much about it. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Linda and Seth first. Come meet us soon!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    As Cordelia skipped out of the room, a dark glint shed across Marcus¡¯ eyes. He picked up the


    landline and dialed a few digits, asking darkly, ¡°What did she run into this morning?¡±


    ¡°Sir, Ms. Cordelia was at the beach, and we kept watch from afar, not daring to go close. She


    returnedter, and it was at the trash can by the road that¡­¡± Marcus¡¯ subordinate sounded hesitant.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Marcus growled with a hint of anger.


    ¡°She encountered a homeless guy there.¡±


    A homeless guy? Marcus tensed. Was she taken advantage of?


    ¡°The homeless guy didn¡¯t do anything to Ms. Cordelia, but she stared in his direction after he left,


    standing there for more than ten minutes.¡±


    ¡®She might have been frightened.¡¯ This was the first thought that went through Marcus¡¯ head.


    However, he recalled the thugs that had teased her when they first got married and Cordelia fighting


    them with a stick. There was also that time she choked the driver and jumped out of the car when


    she thought that Josiah had an ulterior motive after the business dinner, nearly killing herself.


    How could a brave and resilient woman like her be frightened by a homeless guy? There must be


    another reason!


    Marcus narrowed his eyes and uncurled his pressed lips slowly. ¡°Talk to the police. Get the


    surveince recording of that area and find out who that homeless guy is!¡±


    ¡­


    A week¡¯s trip ended in the blink of an eye.


    The group had a lot of fun, but they had to go back to their daily routines when they returned to


    Jangasas.


    Cordelia took two days before she finallypleted the umted work she had.


    ¡°Looks like one can¡¯t really take a break¡­¡± shemented as she browsed the report. ¡°All the mind


    thinks about is fun once there¡¯s a break, and there¡¯s no mood to work!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you something interesting to do then, okay?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    A bright voice suddenly came from the door.


    Cordelia looked up to see Annie guiding Seth in.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Marcus say that you¡¯re a busy person,¡± Seth said with a smile. ¡°Now that I see you, I


    actually feel like you¡¯re different from how you usually are!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cordelia beamed. ¡°What am I like usually, and what am I like today?¡±


    ¡°You cling to Marcus usually, but today, you¡¯re like a sessful CEO!¡±


    Cordelia giggled heartily. She invited Seth to have a seat and personally made him coffee.


    Seth looked at her. ¡°Cordelia, who knows? You might actually be a CEO in the future. You look


    like one!¡±


    "CEO? Alright, stop making me embarrassed. I¡¯d be thankful to keep this job!¡±


    ¡°Hah, I almost forgot what I¡¯m here for.¡± Seth took out a stack of photos. ¡°I¡¯m here today to bring you


    this!¡±


    Cordelia took the photos and looked at them closely, her eyes reddening.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    These were X¡¯s photos.


    The mental health hospital was rtively special. The majority of the patients had below-average


    immune systems. In order to prevent germs and viruses brought in through family visitations, the


    hospital recently changed its rules.


    Family members could only visit once a month while the patients had to stay in the hospital the rest


    of the time, taken care of by professionals.


    Cordelia could not see her mother whenever she pleased like she used to now. That was why Seth


    took photos asionally¡ªthanks to his duty¡¯s convenience¡ªand brought them to her, so she knew


    that her mother was doing well.


    ¡°Ms. Irwin¡¯s recovering well,¡± Seth said with a chuckle. ¡°The nurse who¡¯s taking care of her says that


    she¡¯s behaving just like an ordinary person recently, whether it¡¯s conversations or outdoor activities.


    I went through her medical record and asked her doctor too. Her recent dosage has been halved.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± This was undoubtedly great news to Cordelia.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Seth nodded. ¡°But I¡¯m only a doctor transferred here to learn. I don¡¯t have too much


    authority, so I can¡¯t always take you in to visit her. Otherwise, you¡¯d be surprised!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Cordelia smiled gratefully. ¡°These photos are wonderful! Dr. Stafford, thank you so


    much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too courteous.¡± Seth pressed his lips together. ¡°I should be thanking you!¡±


    ¡°Thank me?¡±


    Seth was a little embarrassed but scratched his head and replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been going on


    dates with Linda recently¡­ Heh, I know that you must have put in a lot of good words for me, right?


    Thank you, Cordelia!¡±


    Cordelia was sincerely happy for him and wished Linda the best. It was just that she did not know if


    Linda had told him about¡­ that.


    She fell quiet for a moment before smiling at him. ¡°You have yourself to thank for. Linda¡¯s moved by


    your sincerity.¡±


    ¡°But if you didn¡¯t organize the trip, I wouldn¡¯t have moved along so fast with her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop thanking each other. It¡¯s like we¡¯re strangers!¡± Cordelia beamed. She turned to


    pull the drawer open when she suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Right, the boxing club Marcus¡¯ in has a match this weekend. This is the ticket. Come with Linda?¡±


    Seth¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°Marcus¡¯ match?¡±


    ¡°Not him. It¡¯s a few students he¡¯s teaching.¡± Cordelia smiled.


    ¡°Oh, we have to go for sure! Let¡¯s see how good the students are when they have such a stern


    teacher!¡±


    ¡°Mm, we¡¯ll be expecting you!¡±


    Cordelia sent Seth to the exit and carefully kept the photos when she returned to her office before


    diving back into work.


    During this half a year of her marriage with Marcus, their rtionship improved every day. Their jobs


    were stable as well, and they worked hard for each other.


    Her mother was doing better with her illness, and Carter had left the trauma of being a bully victim,


    currently preparing for his exam to enroll in the university he wanted.


    Each time she was in danger, it would always turn out alright¡ªit was even a blessing in disguise


    sometimes.


    Cordelia thought back to how her world was dark and lightless, like she was in an abyss half a year


    ago. The heavens probably could not bear to see her suffer so much, thus sending Marcus to save


    her, she mused.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She smiled, happiness evident from her dimples.


    ¡­


    Cordelia came to thepetition venue early in the weekend. The ce filled up in a while.


    Just likest time, Marcus put her right in the center.


    Linda and Seth came some timeter.


    ¡°Cordelia, this ce is great!¡± Seth eximed. Watching the cheering crowd and enthusiastic


    athletes, he felt like he had entered a new realm and could hardly keep up.


    The few brawny men on stage were Marcus¡¯ students. Their strikes were fast, brutal, and precise.


    Their opponents could barely counter and kept retreating. As the bells rang, the winners were


    almost always Marcus¡¯ students.


    As the main instructor, Marcus calmly sat backstage, and a hint of approval shed in his frosty


    expression.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s amazing! Yes!¡± Seth was thrilled. He was like the rest of the spectators during the match,


    springing up and cheering with all his might. ¡°That¡¯s the way to go! Hook punch¡­ Yes!¡±


    The cheers were deafening. Marcus¡¯ student won another round.


    ¡°Cordelia, does Marcus get a lot of cash prizes if his students keep winning these matches?¡±


    Cordelia giggled so much she could hardly answer the question.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Linda was alsoughing. ¡°Are you switchingnes? Quitting medicine to be a


    trainer?¡±


    ¡°This looks great!¡± Seth looked around. ¡°Look at these spectators. They came in with tickets. The


    boxers are paid whether they win or lose. Of course the trainer will get even more!¡±


    ¡°Goodness, Seth, I can see dor signs in your eyes!¡± Linda widened her eyes.


    Seth sighed intentionally, ¡°How do I save up to get married otherwise?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Seth held back hisugh and kept shaking his head.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It caused Linda tough as well. She was going to punch him but suddenly froze when she turned


    around.


    Cordelia paused, noticing that she did not look okay. ¡°Linda, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Linda was silent as she kept staring in a certain direction. She slowly began to shake with a pale


    face.


    Cordelia followed her gaze.


    Not too far away from the spectator¡¯s seats, someone was weaving through the crowd toward the


    fire escape.


    Cordelia vaguely thought that the person looked strong with a chilling presence, just ncing at his


    back. She was startled. When she looked back at Linda, she seemed to understand something.


    It was then that Linda suddenly got up.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Cordelia gave chase.


    Linda did not say anything, sprinting toward that person. They went through the fire escape and a


    dim hallway to arrive at the venue''s backstage area.


    Cordelia panted. Just when she was going to ask about it, Linda stopped abruptly.


    That man stood across Marcus outside of the changing room. The cool light of the fluorescent tube


    illuminated the men¡¯s sculpted faces.


    Both of them had strong presences with equally cold and deep gazes. It was just that the unknown


    man¡¯s face seemed darker in expression.


    ¡°Darling¡­¡± Cordelia¡¯s heart thumped.


    The man did not look kind. She was worried that Marcus would be caught at a disadvantage. Why


    did Marcus know him, though?


    Cordelia looked at him and then at Linda, her head a mess.


    ¡°Darling?¡± The man¡¯s tone was flippant as he looked at Marcus coldly. ¡°You got married? Looks like


    you¡¯re living quite well!¡±


    Marcus kept his gaze on the man without saying anything.


    The man was thuggish, with a scar running across his brow. He wore a pair of ck gloves despite


    the warm weather. The moment he looked at Cordelia, he saw Linda, who was beside her.


    His expression changed then. The iciness in his eyes cracked like the frozen surface of theke.


    Linda kept her eyes trained on him like she had seen a ghost while she shook like a leaf.


    ¡°Linda¡­¡± Cordelia went up to hold her hand.


    The man¡¯s shock onlysted a moment before he recovered his aloofness. He looked disdainfully at


    Marcus with a smirk and flicked cigarette ash on him without a care.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing!?¡± Cordelia cried and ran to put herself in front of her husband.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything!¡± The man looked malicious. ¡°Ask your husband how he used to serve me¡­


    Hah, he¡¯d put his hands up when I flicked the ash. His palms are my ashtray!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Pretty, did you think you married some nice guy?¡±


    The man scanned Cordelia from head to toe, his gaze unsettling her.


    ¡°Heh, the lowest of thugs. He was looked down on when he was in prison, and you¡¯re treating him


    like a gem?¡± the man scoffed. ¡°Marcus, you lucky b*stard!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Cordelia shouted fiercely. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. This is a public space. If you


    disrespect my husband again, I¡¯ll call security!¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze was sharp. ¡°Marcus, why are you still so useless? Do you only know how to hide


    behind a woman?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ is something wrong?¡± Seth, who cameter, looked at the few people, lost and sweating.


    He was the most worried about Linda, so he stood next to her. Before he could go close, she


    stepped to the side to keep some distance from him.


    This took Seth aback. He heard the man snort before he left.


    Cordelia was flustered in rage as she carefully checked Marcus if the cigarette ash burned him.


    Meanwhile, Linda looked like she had lost her soul. As the men left, her gaze followed. A whileter,


    she bit her lips and sprinted in the direction the man had left in.


    ¡°Linda¡­¡± Seth did not manage to stop her, but the pang in his heart hurt so much that he could not


    speak.


    ¡­


    Linda gave chase to the stadium¡¯s entrance.


    She saw a dozen luxury cars driving over slowly from a distance, and tens of men in ck lined


    both sides. Someone pulled the first car¡¯s door open for the man.


    The man turned back for a nce before he got into the car.


    Tears spilled from Linda¡¯s eyes as she cried out shakily, ¡°Nichs Thompson¡­¡±


    The bodyguards turned over to her, looking on guard.


    Linda stumbled forward, but what greeted her were Nichs¡¯ impassive words. ¡°I don¡¯t know you.


    Don¡¯te to me anymore.¡±


    There was a buzz in Linda¡¯s ears. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The man did not repeat himself but ducked his head to get into the car.


    The fleet of cars left slowly, leaving Linda on the spot with her vision blurred by her tears while her


    heart pained like it was cut. When thest car was about to leave her sigh, she suddenly sprinted


    and yelled as she ran, ¡°Nichs! Come back!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Nichs Thompson! Are you a man? You said that you were going to take care of me for life! Have


    you forgotten!?


    ¡°Nichs Thompson¡ª¡°


    The man in the car sat straight like a statue. His hands on his knees were balled into fists with his


    fingernails stabbing his palms.


    Linda¡¯s hysterical cries faded with the wind but seared his heart clearer than ever. He gnashed his


    teeth. Even when he was shaking, he had to keep a nonchnt look.


    ¡°N, Hugh and Leo are meeting you tonight at V8.¡±


    ¡°Mm, got it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll increase the men standing guard outside. Even if there¡¯s a police ambush, you can leave


    through the backdoor.¡±


    Nichs nodded.


    ¡°N¡­ About Ms. Quimby, are you really¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this woman. How many times do I need to repeat myself?!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± His underling lowered his head, not daring to ask more.


    ¡°Do you want to dig into Marcus, though?¡±


    Nichs frowned.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    When he saw Marcus just now, something did seem wrong. They beat him up quite often back


    when they were in prison, but the authoritative and frosty presence when Marcus saw him just now


    took him by surprise.


    He had even gotten married?


    Any woman with a sane mind would avoid him like the gue. Who would dare marry him!?


    ¡°Keep your guard up when you investigate. Keep it under the radar.¡± Nichs lit a cigarette and


    puffed a long exhale.


    ¡°N, his wife seems close with Ms. Quimby. Do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Find out about his wife too!¡± Nichs¡¯ gaze was ferocious. ¡°Ha, I¡¯d like to know who the girl is and


    what they¡¯re trying to do!¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia prepared a bath for Marcus when they came back home at night, making him take it while


    she massaged him from the side of the bathtub.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Marcus smiled softly. ¡°Go to bed. I¡¯ll go after I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡± Cordelia looked at him, her small hands running on him stubbornly.


    There was a subtle change in Marcus¡¯ expression. The reason he did not want her to massage him


    was that¡­ her strength could barely be considered a massage¡ªit was seduction.


    It was as if her slender fingers had magic. Wherever theynded on him, he felt¡­


    Marcus took a deep breath and turned to look at her. Cordelia¡¯s face was pink, sweat pearling at the


    tip of her nose. She had some stray hair that got stuck by the side of her face and looked adorable.


    He really wanted to pull her into the tub.


    Marcus smirked. He was going to catch her wrist when Cordelia¡¯s sentence stopped him.


    ¡°Keep your mind out of the gutter. I can¡¯t today.¡±


    Cordelia grinned yfully and continued to massage his arm.


    Marcus deted instantly and slumped by the bathtub, letting her do whatever she pleased.


    ¡°Do you only think about this?¡±


    Marcus thought that he was unlike other men. He only thought about this when he was facing


    Cordelia.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ of course not.¡± Despite what he thought, he ought to put up a front. ¡°Men think about a lot


    of things. That¡¯s only a small part of life.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°A lot of things?¡± Cordelia looked at him. ¡°Like what? Like how to hurt someone you loved?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Marcus was on his guard instantly. He had never done anything to


    hurt her!


    ¡°I just think Linda¡¯s a poor thing.¡± Cordelia¡¯s tone went softer. ¡°You saw it today too. That man¡­


    obviously knows her, and she has told me that she had a childhood sweetheart, but they separated


    due to some reason. I thought he died back then, not expecting¡­¡±


    Marcus narrowed his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s Linda¡¯s ex-boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡± Cordelia nodded and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t you know him? But


    why did the man talk to you like that? Did you have grudges in the past?¡±


    Marcus paused, his gaze darkening.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long time ago.¡± He glossed it over. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet him there either.¡±


    ¡°What happened between you two?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know next time.¡± He forced a smile and patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day for you too.


    Get some rest. I¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    Cordelia ced the towel and clean clothes by the side and obediently left the bathroom.


    Marcus grabbed his phone and dialed a number, asking in a hushed voice, ¡°Do you have what I


    want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent the information to your email.¡±


    ¡°Is that man really Nichs Thompson?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Robert. ¡°If things go as expected, Nichs will also look into you and even Ms.


    Cordelia. I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t hide your identity any longer!¡±

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Marcus did not say anything, but his breathing grew morebored.


    His phone buzzed as the email arrived. He browsed the information.


    As expected, Nichs did have a grudge against the real Marcus.


    Robert was still speaking. ¡°Sir, Nichs went to prison for intentionally harming someone when he


    was 18. He was sentenced to ten years but got out two years earlier due to his ster behavior in


    there.


    ¡°He¡¯s done well in Jangasas these two years, taking over several big groups. There are also rumors


    saying that he got up to where he is by instigating a few bosses and eliminating them in the dark.¡±


    Marcus¡¯ brows were furrowed as he rubbed his temples softly.


    ¡°Nichs has a number of bars and clubs under him now, but they are only fronts. He¡¯s full of illegal


    dealings.¡±


    He asked in a low voice, ¡°What was he like in prison?¡±


    Robert coughed. ¡°He was pretty much a head in there. It¡¯s said that criminals are ranked too.


    People like Nichs, who got imprisoned for killing or injuring people, are superior and are


    respected by other inmates.


    ¡°As for¡­ r*pists like Marcus, they¡¯re looked down on the most.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr was surprised that the man he was impersonating was actually someone like that!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the man¡¯s only a small-time thug who fights?¡±


    Robert chuckled wryly, ¡°Mr. Z, how could a regr thug go in and out of prison so frequently?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s brows were knitted together, and his temples throbbed harder.


    ¡°Marcus was a recidivist. It¡¯s said that the youngest girl he assaulted was only 16 years old¡­¡±


    Zephyr took a deep breath and exhaled.


    Repulsive! It was not just Nichs. Even he would look down on a man like this. It was fortunate


    that Marcus Grist was already dead.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s best that you stay away from Nichs. He¡¯s quite influential now¡ªnot as much as the


    Hamertons, but he¡¯s in the gangs. They don¡¯t y on the same field as we do. If he¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm, I understand.¡± He knew what Robert was going to say.


    If Nichs came looking for trouble with him because of the former¡¯s past disdain and loathing for


    Marcus, it would be easy for him to know that he was not Marcus.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Zephyr was not scared of anything but Cordelia finding out. She would discover that he was Zephyr


    Hamerton sooner orter, but he wanted to take his time and exin it to her. Before that, nothing


    unexpected could happen.


    Zephyr hung up and dried himself with the towel before he went out.


    Cordelia was already sleeping¡ªface against the bed. Her arms were spread wide while one leg


    was curled and another straightened. She had upied the entire bed.


    Zephyr smiled. His wife¡¯s sleeping posture was not very nice, but he liked it.


    He padded over and pressed a kiss on her forehead. He tucked her in before going out to the living


    room.


    The Hamerton Group¡¯snd acquisition west of Centrolis was only halfwaypleted. He had to


    figure out a way to pull Melorian¡¯s fund over so both parties could work on the project. It was just


    that the old man had always had his guard up regarding Zephyr¡¯s grandfather and refused to


    coborate easily.


    Zephyr pinched between his brows and turned on theptop to continue drafting his proposal.


    Who knew how long it had been when he straightened up and wanted to pour himself a ss of


    water only to realize that Cordelia was looking at him blearily from the bedroom door.


    ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡±


    Zephyr paused and closed theptop silently.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I got up to read some news.¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    ¡°It¡¯s sote at night¡­ There¡¯s still news?¡±


    ¡°Some old news. I¡¯m just browsing out of boredom.¡±


    Cordelia nodded. Still sleepy, she snuggled against him.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    As Zephyr held her, he pressed his nose against her long hair, soothed by the faint fragrance. If it


    were not because of her inconvenience¡­


    He took a deep breath to suppress his urge. These lustful thoughts were bing more frequent


    these days,


    Cordelia¡¯s voice was pouty. ¡°Darling, I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°My dad talked to me, asking me to work at the Jenner Group. He said he¡¯ll pay me three times


    more than what I make here, so I won¡¯t have to worry about mom¡¯s medical fees.¡±


    Zephyr frowned with a dark gleam in his eyes.


    The old sly fox William would never have intentions as pure as they seemed.


    ¡°And what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Cordelia smiled. She was level-headed. ¡°You think my dad would be so nice to ask me back?


    He¡¯s never acted like a father to me, not even once, all this while. Isn¡¯t it odd that he suddenly asked


    me to go work at the Jenner Group?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s frown slowly smoothed out as he smiled. He knew that his wife was smart. She would not


    be easily fooled or blinded by so-called ¡°familial ties¡±.


    ¡°What my dad loves the most is that insignificant power of his.¡± Cordelia continued. ¡°Yelena wasn¡¯t


    too obedient previously, and he has his guard up because of it. Asking me to go back now is only a


    warning to Yelena so that she knows that there¡¯s another daughter aside from her.


    ¡°Perhaps if I think of him worse, that should be¡­¡± Cordelia curled herself up and rested her chin on


    her knees, her big eyes shining. ¡°He wants to watch us fight, Yelena and me. Hah, he just wants to


    use me to keep Yelena in check.¡±


    There was a pause in Zephyr before he chuckled.


    ¡°You really think so?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Cordelia looked up at him. ¡°Darling, would you think I¡¯m scary for assuming my birth father to


    be so brutal?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zephyr shook his head with a gentle expression. ¡°I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you think of it. It shows that you have brains. You¡¯re not a silly little bunny.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s tone was deep. ¡°It also means that you¡¯re able to protect yourself. This way, even if I¡¯m not


    by your side one day¡­ you¡¯ll be able to live well.¡±


    Cordelia mulled over his words and suddenly found them wrong.


    ¡°Honey, what did you say?¡± She frantically held his hand and stared at him. ¡°What do you mean by


    that? Are you¡­ Are you leaving me?¡±


    Zephyr felt his heart squeeze and forced a smile.


    Cordelia noticed the red string still around his wrist.


    ¡°You really believe what that granny said?¡± she asked in a low tone.


    ¡°I¡­¡° Zephyr licked his lips, not knowing what to say.


    The issue between them would surface one day like the iceberg hidden underwater. He would do all


    he could to keep her safe, but he dared not promise that he could still hug her like he did now.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying if.¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t the old woman say that we¡¯d part?¡±


    ¡°But she also said that we¡¯ll be happy together ultimately!¡±


    That was where Cordelia was different. She was like a sunflower, always seeing the bright side.


    On the other hand, his innate pessimism, guard, and alertness were all etched in his blood.


    Whatever it was, he would always n for the worst.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll be happy.¡± He rubbed her head with a smile. ¡°Enough of this. Weren¡¯t we talking about


    you joining the Jenner Group? I want to know your final decision.¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Cordelia¡¯s head was tilted. A wash of indifference shed across her pretty face.


    ¡°My decision is¡­ I refuse to,¡± she said without any hesitation.


    The answer was slightly out of Zephyr¡¯s expectations, but he wanted to know what his wife was


    thinking.


    ¡°I grew up in an abnormal family.¡± Cordelia rested against him and said slowly, ¡°Dad¡¯s nothing more


    than a noun, mom¡¯s never had a clear mind, and I had to take care of my younger brother. I also


    had to endure Joanne and Yelena¡¯s bullying and insults. I honestly don¡¯t know what the Jenners


    have brought me.


    ¡°This family has never given me warmth. There¡¯s no need for me to contribute to the Jenners


    either.¡± Cordelia looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯m already your wife. I¡¯m Mrs. Grist. I¡¯m no longer rted to the


    Jenners. Moreover, my dad¡¯s intention in asking me to go back isn¡¯t pure. I don¡¯t want to be his


    chess piece.


    ¡°Darling¡­¡± Cordelia wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°I just want the two of us to enjoy our lives


    without thinking about anything else.¡±


    Zephyr stroked her back. He could not fully empathize with her but understood the psychological


    trauma it would cause a child growing up in an abnormal family.


    The Hamertons looked rich and dandy on the outside, but it was not exactly a normal family. It was


    even more twisted and dark.


    Zephyr did not want Cordelia to be aggrieved, but she had to learn to dance with the wolves. It was


    thew of survival.


    He sighed softly and told her, ¡°Cordelia, I don¡¯t actually think so.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I can understand that you no longer want anything to do with the Jenners, but you can¡¯t change the


    fact that you¡¯re tied to them this whole life. It''s a fact that you¡¯re rted by blood, and it won¡¯t


    disappear just because you cut contact with them.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s bright eyes dimmed abruptly.


    ¡°Have you thought about your mom?¡±


    Cordelia bit her lips. Zephyr¡¯s rough fingers stroked her cheek, his gaze deep and focused.


    ¡°You said that William Jenner forced himself on your mother back then, and that¡¯s how you were


    born. It also caused your mom¡¯s psychiatric condition, thus her admittance to the mental health


    hospital. This is because of William Jenner!


    ¡°But it¡¯s been too long, and what your mom¡¯s suffered can no longer be ounted for. You having


    the Jenners¡¯ blood can¡¯t be changed.


    ¡°What you can do now is to take back what you¡¯re entitled to¡­ You need to seek justice for your


    mom!¡±


    Cordelia looked at him in a daze. She wore aplex expression with hints of surprise.


    No one had ever told her these, and she had never thought about it. She had been living in her joy


    and sorrow all this while, forgetting what her mother had gone through.


    Cordelia felt a heated pool in her eyes as she hid in his embrace. This had be her habit.


    Whenever she grew emotional, she would snuggle into his arms. The man¡¯s warm and built chest


    was her best haven, giving her an immense sense of security.


    She asked softly, ¡°Honey, should I¡­ fight against Yelena for the family assets?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the goal,¡± Zephyr answered faintly. ¡°Your goal is to teach those who¡¯ve hurt you a


    lesson.¡±


    The girl was quiet for a bit. After that, she looked up at him determinedly and nodded. ¡°Mm, I


    understand!¡±


    Zephyr was stunned.


    Despite that, the sparkle in Cordelia¡¯s eyes told him that she knew what to do. He looked at her


    gently with approval. She was smart, clever, and tough. She had a soft but strong heart, resilient


    determination, and a kind but clear limit.


    The old woman was right. Of course a woman like this had the destiny of an empress¡ªand the man


    who would stand by the queen in the future had to be him, the heir of the Hamerton empire.


    Zephyr smiled, leading her back to the bedroom by her hand and patiently tucking her back to


    sleep.


    ¡­


    A few dayster, Josiah asked to meet Zephyr at the rooftop of the Regalia building to tell him about


    thend west of Centrolis.


    Zephyr¡¯s glower grew darker. As his fingers tensed, he nearly broke the cigar in his hand.


    ¡°Z¡­¡± Fredric quickly coughed to stop Josiah from going on.


    ¡°Uncle Matthew¡¯s really crazy,¡± Zephyr snorted. ¡°He dares instigate my grandfather¡¯s people!¡±


    The force of Zephyr¡¯s maternal grandfather was in Ricos and Melorian. The five top finance


    institutions in Chaisnd that Zephyr managed were also established with the support of his


    maternal grandfather¡¯s family.


    As for Matthew, he kept conspiring in Chaisnd recently. Zephyr¡¯s maternal grandfather¡¯s doting


    on him had caused dissatisfaction from the family¡¯s direct descendants. Zephyr¡¯s uncle on his


    mother¡¯s side, especially, was disdainful about it, thinking that his father had given all the benefits to


    someone who did not share the same family name with them.


    Matthew used this as instigation, and Zephyr¡¯s maternal uncle worked from within, disrupting the


    fund from Melorian to arrive in time.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As thend on the west of Centrolis dragged on, it would ultimately be Matthew''s.


    ¡°Z, you don¡¯t actually have to be too anxious.¡± Fredric soothed. ¡°Your Uncle Matthew doesn¡¯t have


    that much money. The west suburb isn¡¯t a pie one can just bite off. A wrong move will actually cause


    him damage. We just have to wait and observe. There¡¯ll be a way to take care of him then.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr nodded. Fredric¡¯s opinion was what he thought too. What they could do now was only


    respond to the changes by staying still.


    Josiah smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Right, I think sis-inw¡¯s bold and resolute like you now! I


    heard that she resigned from Bowfest.¡±


    ¡°She really did?¡± Zephyr looked at him, a crack of a smile appearing on his otherwise stern face.


    ¡°Why did she resign?¡± Fredric was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t she already a director there?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating our sis-inw here!¡± said Josiah. ¡°What does a director count for? I heard


    Cordelia negotiated with William Jenner and asked for the Jenner Group¡¯s shares and a seat on the


    board of directors. William actually agreed!¡±


    Fredric widened his eyes in disbelief while Zephyr only smiled. She had really done it. It seemed


    that what he had taught her that night had not gone to waste.


    ¡°Alright, you guys go on. I should head home.¡± Zephyr got up and stretched before he walked


    downstairs.


    ¡°Z, so early?¡±


    He replied with a low hum and turned around with a chortle. ¡°I should go back and cook for my wife


    to celebrate joining the board of directors!¡±


    Josiah and Fredric nearly dropped their jaws. Mr. Z Hamerton knew how to cook?


    Despite that, Zephyr did not go far when he turned around again and told Josiah, ¡°Actually, ask the


    kitchen to prepare a few dishes. I¡¯ll have them to-go.¡±


    The two men nearly suffered an internal injury from holding back their peals ofughter.


    Zephyr kept a nk face and entered the elevator. As the elevator descended to the lobby on the


    first floor, he felt a pair of sharp eyes on him from his back. He snapped his head back, but


    everything was as usual.


    He frowned, doubts bubbling in his mind. A shadow shed before him just as he was about to


    move forward.


    ¡°Hah, looks like you¡¯ve been doing great, huh? You can actually afford toe to a ce like this.¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    The face under the ck baseball cap was a thuggish face. The smirking eyes were tinged with


    some sense of arrogance and contempt.


    Zephyr paused before greeting with a straight face. ¡°Mr. Thompson.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nichs was surprised, sneering. ¡°Did I hear it right? You¡¯re calling me Mr. Thompson?¡±


    Zephyr smiled, his gaze deep and impassive. There was an innate sense of authority on him that


    anyone who came close would feel an intangible pressure¡ªNichs was not exempted from it.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It unnerved Nichs, and he felt strange about it too.


    ¡°You must have forgotten what you were like when you pandered to me in the past, huh?¡± He patted


    Zephyr¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hah, you were like ¡®Mr. N¡¯, ¡®Sir¡¯¡­ Stop f*cking acting like some civilized man


    now!¡±


    Just as Nichs¡¯ hand touched Zephyr¡¯s shoulder, thetter grabbed his wrist immediately.


    Nichs was surprised but kept a straight face. He wanted to pry his hand away, but Zephyr kept a


    vice grip, disallowing him to move.


    ¡°Marcus!¡± he growled. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Zephyr scoffed and twisted his wrist.


    The sense of pain that surged painted Nichs¡¯ face red. His eyes were murderous as he stared at


    Zephyr.


    ¡°Mr. Thompson, please watch your words,¡± Zephyr emphasized each word. ¡°No matter how useless


    I was, it¡¯s in the past. You must have heard how people change with time, right?¡±


    ¡°Marcus Grist¡ª¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯ve pandered to you in the past, you¡¯re unworthy of it from now on! So stoping to me


    for trouble. Don¡¯t me me for ying rough, otherwise!¡±


    Each word was so powerful and dominant that Nichs could not help being rmed.


    Zephyr let go of him and scoffed, the sharpness in his gaze piercing him. As he watched Zephyr


    leave, he was momentarily stunned before the scar around his eye seemed more hostile.


    ¡°N.¡± His underling rushed over.


    ¡°What did you find?¡±


    ¡°Marcus owed gambling money a year ago and broke the rules. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s already¡­ already


    been killed!¡±


    Nichs was shocked. ¡°Is the info reliable?¡±


    ¡°Not sure.¡± His underling licked his lips. ¡°I asked around a few ces. Some said that he¡¯s dead,


    some said that his finger was chopped and that he was thrown out of Jangasas¡­ But I think the


    possibility of him being alive isn¡¯t high.¡±


    Nichs looked serious.


    Someone who had offended the gangs would not act like the person just now, even if he managed


    to stay alive. He stood tall and straight in front of him and was so strong that he nearly broke his


    wrist.


    In spite of it, who was that guy if he was not Marcus?


    ¡°Keep investigating,¡± Nichs instructed coldly. ¡°Stay alert! Don¡¯t cause other troubles!¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia stood outside the brightly lit meeting room. The simple and elegant dark-colored business


    suit entuated her grace and charm. She took a deep breath and entered.


    Although she was mentally prepared, she still lost her courage facing so many judging looks.


    ¡°This is the director¡¯s other daughter, right?¡± someonemented softly. ¡°That illegitimate


    daughter?¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­ You can¡¯t say that! Who could guess what Mr. Jenner¡¯s thinking? She could be illegitimate


    now, but she could be running the family business in the future!¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    ¡°Does that mean Ms. Yelena haspletely lost her right?¡±


    ¡°Hard to tell¡­ Mr. Jenner was furious when she got conned thest time. I mean, how¡¯s that kind of


    brain managing a huge group like this?¡±


    Cordelia heard all the whisperedments and tried hard to close them off.


    Marcus had told her before. Whatever happened, she had to respond withposure. The calmer


    she was, the better she could figure out a solution. One would lose their cool easily when they


    panicked.


    Once she thought of her husband, she smiled a little and felt more rxed.


    The board meeting began as scheduled.


    William made a brief introduction of Cordelia in the meeting and assigned her corresponding duties.


    The shareholders watched silently. Even when they were in doubt, they kept up enough of a facade


    to wee Cordelia.


    After all, there was no set oue yet. No one dared guarantee what the future would be like. It


    would be the wisest choice not to offend anyone.


    When the meeting ended and everyone left, Cordelia packed and followed behind, prepared to


    familiarize herself with her working environment.


    Just as she got to the lobby on the first floor, which was bustling with people, she heard someone


    call her from the back.


    ¡°Cordelia!¡±


    The moment she turned around, she was greeted with a hard p!


    Her mind nked as she held her throbbing cheek. It felt like the world fell into a vacuum with


    countless gazes trained on her. She looked up to see Yelena standing in front of her pompously and


    ring at her like she was going to swallow her alive.


    ¡°You little b*tch!¡± She raised her voice to insult Cordelia. ¡°You acted like you¡¯re not interested in the


    Jenners¡¯ assets, and you finally showed your true colors! You and your shameless mother are the


    same! Sl*ts!¡±


    ¡°Yelena!¡± Cordelia trembled slightly. ¡°Stop the usations! I¡¯ve never been interested in the


    Jenners¡¯ wealth, but the chairman asked me toe today and gave me the shares! Argue with the


    board if you¡¯re capable. What right do you have to raise your voice here!?¡±


    ¡°Heh, trying to oppress me with dad? You b*tch, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know how you goaded him!


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Yelena turned to face the crowd and sneered. ¡°You guys have no idea what this Ms.


    Jenner¡¯s husband is like, right?


    ¡°He¡¯s an infamous thug! Fights and prison aremon for him!¡±


    Cordelia clenched her fists. It felt like all her blood had rushed up to her head.


    ¡°But this baby sister of mine likes taking in pieces of trash! No matter how useless her man is, she


    likes giving him money to spend!¡±


    Yelena¡¯s cackle was shrill. ¡°Hah¡­ Why, Cordelia? You like him so much?¡±


    She dragged her voice on purpose, so everyone in the lobby could hear it.


    Cordelia flushed. Thements around her felt like des cutting her. The disdainful and


    disdainful gazes felt like hailstones storming on her.


    She bit her lips and met Yelena¡¯s sinister eyes. At the same time, she caught Williaming


    downstairs out of the corner of her eyes.


    Cordelia paused and took a deep breath to force herself to stay calm.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She said softly, ¡°Yelena, watch your behavior. It¡¯s not nice to speak like this in thepany.¡±


    Yelena crossed her arms and rolled her eyes at Cordelia. ¡°Oh? You¡¯d be worried about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that it¡¯d affect us, the Jenners.¡± Cordelia intentionally emphasized the word ¡°us¡±.


    William was an egoistic man. No matter how split up his family was, he forbade them from being a


    joke to the outsiders. For Yelena to kick up such a fuss in public, there was no doubt that she was


    digging her own grave.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    As expected, William, who was on the stairs, stopped moving. His face was getting grim.


    The secretary wanted to step in, but he stopped her.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He wanted to know what his daughters would say!


    Cordelia said calmly, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you know why I got married? If dad didn¡¯t dote on you and love


    you, how would I be the one who got married instead?


    ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate to talk about our family matters in the office. You should stop.¡±


    After saying that, she wanted to walk past her to get the elevator, but Yelena rushed toward her.


    ¡°What? You wouldn¡¯t dare to fight me?¡± She looked barbaric. ¡°What happened to your capability?


    What happened to your tongue that¡¯s so good at talking!? Hah, you dare not fight me now? Who are


    you pretending to be weak for, you b*tch!¡±


    Cordelia was waiting for her to stir things up!


    She peeped at her with her side eye and suddenly scoffed. ¡°What capability do I have, sister? Dad


    loves you and is going to give you his business in the future. I¡¯m just picking up the pieces and


    laying the path for you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right! Who knows what tricks you have up your sleeves?¡±


    ¡°All I want is to serve you, really.¡±


    The more Yelena came closer, the more Cordelia advanced by retreat. ¡°I¡¯m nothing in the Jenners.


    You¡¯re the family¡¯s only heiress. I wouldn¡¯t dare to fight that with you!¡±


    ¡°Who said she¡¯s the Jenners¡¯ only heiress?¡±


    The roar pierced like a sharp arrow, silencing the entire lobby. Everyone stared in the direction


    where the roar came from, stunned.


    William¡¯s face was grimmer than his footsteps. He red at Yelena in disappointment and stood


    next to Cordelia.


    His voice was deep as he spoke. ¡°Cordelia, remember, you¡¯re a Jenner too. You¡¯re also my


    daughter.¡±


    She said nothing. Yelena, who was aside, immediately stared at her in rage.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Cordelia said tly, ¡°Dad, I never wanted to fight, nor did I dare to fight with my sister. I know you


    have your hopes on her¡­¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± William was pissed. ¡°She can¡¯t hold back whenever she encounters a situation. She¡¯ll fight


    regardless of the asion. She doesn¡¯t behave like an heiress at all! She¡¯s far from deserving to be


    an heiress!¡±


    ¡°Dad, you¡­¡± Yelena widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Cordelia, who stood next to William, looked calm. There was a hidden smirk at the corner of her


    lips.


    It looked like a scene of a gentle father and a filial daughter!


    Yelena was pissed. Ignoring everything, she waved at Cordelia to hit her. Thetter did not have the


    intention to dodge that.


    However, William held her wrist before the pnded!


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± William was raging.


    ¡°Dad, look at her! This b*tch dares to sow discord between us right to my face!¡±


    ¡°Yelena!¡± William scolded, ¡°Who are you calling a b*tch? Cordelia is your sister by blood, yet you


    call her that? Am I nothing to you?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    She could not believe this was her father who had been treating her like a precious thing since she


    was young.


    He was not like this in the past!


    She used to be the only princess of the Jenners¡­


    Biting her lip with her red eyes, Yelena stared at him furiously. ¡°Dad, why are you siding with her?


    Who is your daughter by blood!?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind not to know who my children are?¡± William scoffed. ¡°Both of you are my


    daughters! If you dare to talk like that again, you better watch out!¡±


    Yelena took two steps back. She was shaking from the rage.


    Cordelia scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up, dad. My sister doesn¡¯t mean it. Moreover, she¡¯s been


    treating me like this since I was young. I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Cordelia took a step forward, ¡°Sister, we¡¯re the Jenners. We¡¯re from the same family. We¡¯re together


    in weal and woe. You being humiliated would mean that dad is also humiliated. If you want to throw


    a tantrum at me in the future, do it somewhere that¡¯s just us. You can do whatever you want to me.


    But never humiliate dad in public!¡±


    Yelena turned pale. She stared right at her.


    Cordelia¡¯s every word struck the crucial points. No matter how dumb Yelena was, she dared not


    lash out at the moment.


    ¡°Hah, I never thought you pretended to be carefree before, yet you¡¯re brutal when you fight!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia looked cold as she enunciated each word. ¡°I just want to be at peace with you.¡±


    Yelena turned around and left after a scoff.


    Watching her leave, Cordelia identally peeped at William¡¯s pleased face.


    She suddenly felt a little sad.


    In reality, Cordelia and Yelena were just chess pieces that were yed. What was the meaning of


    winning?


    She said softly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going back to the office.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m right about you, Cordelia! Do well, and you¡¯ll definitely have a share of the


    Jenner Group in the future.¡±


    Cordelia smiled, but she looked like she did not care. However, there was more resentment toward


    William now.


    She was moody when she returned home at night.


    Zephyr was cleaning the floor while humming to a tune. He showed a big smile when he saw her


    home.


    ¡°How well did I do, wifey?¡±


    He showed her the fruit of hisbor throughout the entire afternoon.


    Cordelia looked around¡ªshe was in a pickle.


    This man could not do house chores. He had done a terrible job, as there were water spots


    everywhere.


    He had collected the clothes from the balcony. However, instead of saying that he had ¡°folded¡±


    them, it made more sense to say that he had stuffed them.


    He had not put the things back in the room where they were.


    There seemed to be something cooking in the kitchen.


    He ran in in excitement, bringing out a pot and tes. Cordelia looked at it¡ªit was spaghetti again.


    Since they were married half a year ago, he could not cook many dishes. Spaghetti was a big flop.


    She forced a smile. She felt happy inside when she saw him sweating but excited. She caressed his


    neck and fell into his embrace like a kitten. She was indulging in the joy and stability despite the


    cooking smell on him.


    She said softly, ¡°Hubby, remember the time when you couldn¡¯t do anything when we just got


    married? I¡¯d have to serve you and cook for you when I got home from work.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Were you annoyed by me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cordelia hit him. ¡°I wanted to strangle you!¡±


    ¡°What about now? I¡¯ve improved so much, yes?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ At least you can cook now, though it¡¯s not good.¡±


    ¡°What did you say!¡± Zephyr red at her immediately. He removed the apron, looking upset. ¡°How


    dare you look down on the secret recipe that I¡¯ve spent so long to perfect!? You must make it up to


    me today!¡±


    Cordeliaughed heartily. She got herself a big te of spaghetti and ate it like a good girl.


    ¡°Eat more.¡± He had an alluring look on his face. ¡°We have to get down to business after you eat!¡±


    She almost choked.


    She put down her fork, her heart pounding. The ¡°business¡± that the man was talking about¡­ Apart


    from ¡°that¡±, It could not be anything else.


    Her cheeks flushed all the way to her ears.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing,¡± Cordelia responded softly.


    She secretly peeped at him while eating the spaghetti. She pouted, and her voice was as soft as a


    mosquito. ¡°You¡¯re so urate with the date¡­¡±


    What did this man have in his head? How did he know that it was thest day of her period?


    She flushed even more now. The way she looked at him was shy and full of me.


    Zephyr was confused. He had no idea what had happened, no matter how he thought about it.


    She was just eating spaghetti, so why was she blushing?


    He coughed softly and lifted his eyes to look at her. He could not hold back his smile. ¡°Seems like


    you¡¯ve adapted yourself at the Jenner Group. Did anything good happen?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes dimmed when she heard that. She put down the utensils lightly.


    She recounted what had happened in the past few days, including Yelena stirring trouble with her in


    thepany lobby.


    As he listened quietly, he could imagine how lonely and helpless she was in the Jenner Group.


    Although it was a family business, her situation was much tougher than anyone else¡¯s.


    However, she must bear it.


    She could not be afraid, nor could she surrender.


    Not only that, he would always be by her side.


    Cordelia said softly, ¡°Hubby, dad talked to me today. He said¡­ he¡¯s getting me to take over the HR


    department.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The HR department was always an important functional department of apany. No one would be


    put in the position of managing it if they were not trusted.


    However, William¡¯s intention was suspicious.


    Zephyr smiled, and a hint of slyness shed through his eyes as he asked with his deep voice, ¡°Did


    you say yes?¡±


    ¡°I rejected him, of course.¡± Thedy¡¯s response was loud and clear.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He knew it. How would his woman be a fool?


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Cordelia asked after ncing at him. ¡°The HR and finance departments are the most important


    departments in apany. Given my dad¡¯s character, he¡¯d want to look after the people and money


    himself.


    ¡°He and Joanna have been married for years, while Yelena has been with thepany for many


    years too, never having had any say in HR and finance. So what makes me deserve that position?¡±


    Zephyr said nothing, but there was a hint of approval in his eyes.


    ¡°There are two possibilities.¡± Cordelia continued to analyze. ¡°He¡¯s either testing me to see if I covet


    the Jenner Group or¡­ he¡¯s trying to sow discord between Yelena and me.


    ¡°As soon as I agreed, Joanna and Yelena wouldn¡¯t let me go. The more we fight, the happier he is!


    ¡°So, I won¡¯t get myself into trouble.¡± She took a bite of the spaghetti. ¡°At least not now!¡±


    Zephyr chuckled. He pulled a piece of tissue to wipe the corner of her lips. He had an alluring look


    on his face.


    His voice was husky as heplimented, ¡°My wife is so smart.¡±


    That came from his heartpletely. He had assumed he had married a soft-spoken wife, and


    never had he thought Cordelia would surprise him over and over again.


    She was not a trumpet vine that needed support but a cotton tree that stood tall with him. Her roots


    grew sturdy underground while her leaves touched the sky.


    However, the more she was like that, the more he worried about their future.


    Cordelia smiled coquettishly at him. There was some pride in her big, beautiful eyes.


    ¡°You realized that you married a trophy now, yes?¡±


    Zephyr smiled and remained silent.


    He yed with her hair. ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re wasting your talent to be working for the Jenner Group when


    you¡¯re so smart! Maybe you should be your own boss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love that¡­¡± Cordelia sighed and finished the rest of her food. She theny on the couch while


    caressing her bloated belly.


    Zephyr smiled as he did the dishes, wiped his hands, and saw her silly face lying on the couch. He


    walked over and pulled her softly into his sturdy embrace.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    The man¡¯s strong arms hugged her tightly. Looking into his deep eyes, Cordelia suddenly recalled


    him saying, ¡°We have to get down to business after you eat!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she held her head low. Just like that, she allowed him to hug her like


    a good girl.


    She said shyly, ¡°Hubby, l-let¡¯s wait a little bit.¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. ¡°Wait a little bit?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to¡­ Ah! Just wait a little bit. I ate too much!¡±


    Zephyr only realized what she was saying after a moment. Holding back hisughter, he said to her


    with his shaking voice, ¡°I¡¯m taking you out.¡±


    Stunned, Cordelia stared at him with her blinking eyes.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    Zephyr patted her head.


    Was he usually too lewd that she had a conditioned reflex to that? She immediately thought of that


    when he said they would get down to business¡­


    He was the one who taught her to think that!


    He smirked, failing to hide the pride in his smile.


    Cordelia clenched her fist and punched his chest hard.


    ¡°Marcus!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He held her tiny hand in his palm. ¡°The business I meant is to bring you somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat too much?¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m taking you somewhere to digest the food!¡±


    ¡­


    They headed out after Cordelia changed. They took the bus and train, finally arriving at the


    business district close to the beach in the south after walking for a little bit.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Although it was not as bustling as the city center, the thick artisan atmosphere added romance to


    the exotic streets around.


    Therefore, it became the ce where artsy young people gathered.


    Although Cordelia was a local, she hardly came here.


    She looked around curiously as if she had entered a new yground. Zephyr held her hand as they


    walked on the gravel road beneath the sycamore trees. Soon, they stopped in front of a shop.


    Cordelia widened her eyes as if her heart was hit by something.


    ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s this¡­¡±


    This ce was almost exactly the same as what she had imaginedrge, transparent floor-to-


    ceiling windows, and a small sunlit courtyard full of irises.


    He smiled and led her in. The decorations were fresh and simple. There was a coffee machine


    behind the wooden counter, and coffee beans of all sorts were kept in big, transparent bottles


    ced neatly on the wall cab.


    Cordelia was stunned for a long time. She looked at the man next to her nkly as she mumbled,


    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡±


    Zephyr pinched her soft earlobe.


    She suddenly smiled, almost threw herself at him, and held his neck. She was over the moon!


    ¡°Hubby, did you find this ce for me?


    ¡°Am I really going to be my own boss now?


    ¡°You¡¯re so amazing!¡±


    Cordelia had a sudden change of expression when the excitement subsided. She let go of him. As if


    recalling something, she had suspicion in her eyes.


    She asked in a testing manner, ¡°Hubby, this ce is expensive, right?¡±


    Zephyr knew she would ask that. He said nothing and merely smiled.


    The suspicion in her eyes grew.


    ¡°Can you¡­ tell me the truth?


    ¡°What is this exactly?¡±

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Zephyr looked at her quietly.


    Cordelia suddenly saw aplicated expression in his deep eyes. Her heart was pounding, and


    her palms were sweating. She pursed her lips.


    She only heard her husband speak with a deep voice a long timeter.


    ¡°I looked for this ce for a long time and negotiated with thendlord a few times before renting


    and renovating it.¡±


    Cordelia was stunned.


    ¡°You said you wanted a cafe.¡± His face softened as his rough fingers caressed her face. ¡°I kept that


    in mind.


    ¡°So Ipared a few shops when I had the time, and eventually decided on this one because I


    think this matches your requirement.


    His voice was deep, with a pampering hint hiding within. ¡°Wifey, your husband can¡¯t do anything, but


    I¡¯ll do my best and pay any price to get whatever you want.¡±


    What he said sent a jolt to her heart. She held his hand tightly.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve spent a lot of money, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, quite a lot.¡± She would not believe it if he said he did not, so he thought he would be serious


    about it. ¡°It¡¯s enough adding up the money I won from thepetitions, the sries, and the


    commissions I gottely.¡±


    To be honest, Cordelia felt pain.


    She knew that he must have made quite a lot from thepetitions, but he exchanged that with


    sweat and blood. She refused his sry when he offered because she did not want to splurge on


    his hard-earned money.


    She wanted him to treat himself better, to be able to spend on whatever he wanted.


    She did not want him to keep making money.


    Never had she thought to spend his money, yet he spent it on her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to keep the money!?¡± She looked at him in a ming manner.


    ¡°I kept it for you.¡± He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s worth it to spend to fulfill your dream.¡±


    ¡°I have many dreams!¡± She pouted. ¡°Can you fulfill all of them for me?¡±


    ¡°I certainly can.¡±


    He held her tight, burying her tiny head in his chest.


    Cordelia¡¯s smile was bright like the sun. She could hear his strong heartbeat but not the fear hiding


    within.


    She did not know that he just wanted to improve now. If that were the case, perhaps when his


    identity came to light one day, she would not leave him.


    Zephyr led her behind the counter. He picked light roast coffee beans from Emepa and put them


    into the coffee machine.


    ¡°Let me be your first customer today,¡± he said with a smile, raising his eyebrows. ¡°One ck coffee,


    please.¡±


    Cordelia agreed while smiling. She made coffee professionally.


    The sky was turning dark, and the lights were lit outside. The sycamore trees were swaying in the


    breeze. The shop was filled with coffee fragrances. Cordelia leaned on Zephyr, watching the sky


    afar. A smile appeared at the corner of her lips.


    Slowly but surely, she seemed to be walking into her colorful dream.


    ¡­


    A smallunch party was held at the cafe on the weekend.


    They struggled toe up with a name for the cafe for many days and decided to use what they


    had in the end.


    It was called Iris.


    There were irises everywhere in the courtyard, while thenguage of the flower meant happiness


    and love.


    It was a sunny day. The clouds floated in the blue sky like clumps of cotton candies, and the


    summer vibe filled the ce.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Zennie was the first who came with a gift. She kept asking for tea and desserts before she went in.


    She even asked to take them away for her night snack.


    However, seeing Zephyr¡¯s serious face, she stood frozen at the door like a mouse meeting a cat.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cordelia shook him and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, yes, you haven¡¯t met Ms.


    Hamerton, right? Let me introduce you guys!¡±


    She pulled him to Zennie.


    They locked eyes, and Zennie put in a great effort to suppress the smile that wasing.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    ¡°Darling, this is Ms. Zennie Hamerton. She saved mest time.¡±


    ¡°Zennie, this is my¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Zennie hooked an arm around Cordelia¡¯s neck and grinned at Zephyr. ¡°This is your


    husband, Marcus Grist!


    ¡°Hello, brother-inw!¡±


    Zephyr wore a straight face.


    ¡°Darling?¡± Cordelia elbowed him lightly. ¡°Zennie¡¯s greeting you!¡±


    Zephyr nced at Zennie and made a low hum before turning to the back of the counter to check


    on the oven temperature.


    Cordelia frowned, confused. She was also a little embarrassed in front of Zennie. Thetter would


    not think that they were unweing, would she?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Zennie, excuse him.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°My husband¡¯s usually this stern and not quite a people-


    person¡­ But you¡¯ll find out after spending time with him that he¡¯s a really nice guy!¡±


    Zennie nodded, holding back herugh.


    Since they were little, Zephyr was a ¡°brat¡± to Uncle Matthew, and a ¡°poker face¡± and ¡°reaper¡± to the


    others in the family. He actually became a ¡°nice guy¡± here with Cordelia.


    It seemed that her elder brother was getting good at winning a woman¡¯s heart!


    Cordelia made Zennie a cup of milk tea and asked her husband to keep an eye on the oven before


    she went to clean the porch.


    As the buttery aroma wafted from the oven, Zennie went over silently for an ambush from the back,


    but Zephyr turned around a step earlier. He crossed his arms in front of him with a frown, his gaze


    sharp.


    Zennie gasped and quickly patted her racing heart.


    ¡°Heh¡­ Hi, bro.¡±


    Zephyr arched his brow and smirked. ¡°Watch it. I¡¯m your brother-inw.¡±


    Zennie stuck her tongue out and chuckled dryly.


    Zephyr put on a stern look. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zennie answered innocently, ¡°I¡¯m really here to congratte you! Besides, Cordelia asked me


    toe. I didn¡¯te uninvited!¡±


    ¡°Never mind that you¡¯re freeloading your meals.¡± Zephyr scowled, ¡°Watch your tongue in front of my


    wife! Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± Zennie giggled. ¡°I¡¯m your baby sister. Would I expose you? You¡¯re Marcus Grist. We


    don¡¯t know each other! Okay? Sigh, bro¡­ are my cranberry cookies done? I¡¯ll have two and take


    the rest to-go¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you taking away so many?¡± Zephyr red at her. ¡°What will we sell when you take them


    all?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s petty! Why are you ring at me over a few cookies? I¡¯ve never seen your heart ache when


    you spent so much money running the Hamerton Group when you assisted grandpa!¡±


    ¡°How could this be the same?¡± Zephyr rolled his eyes at her.


    The oven dinged. Time was up. He wasted no time talking to her and wore mittens to pull the tray


    out.


    Zennie went over like a greedy kitten, but Zephyr turned the other way with the tray.


    The scene was coincidentally caught by Cordelia, who came in to wash her hands.


    ¡°Honey!¡± She was rmed. ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    Zennie immediately put on a wronged look and ran to Cordelia.


    ¡°Cordelia, he¡¯s not giving me the cookies¡­ He said I eat too much!¡±


    Cordelia red at Zephyr, signaling him to put the tray down.


    Zephyr pressed his lips together. Even though he had a scary look, he obediently ced the tray on


    the table.


    ¡°Cordelia, your cookies smell so good! Can Ie here often?¡±


    Cordelia agreed with a smile and turned away to wash her hands, softly warning her husband to


    treat her savior well.


    While she turned around, Zephyr caught Zennie making funny faces at him boldly and even


    mouthing with a smirk, ¡°So, you¡¯re scared of your wife!¡±

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Zephyr also replied, mouthing, ¡°You¡¯re asking for a beating!¡±


    Zennie giggled happily and chomped down on the cranberry cookies, dropping the crumbs


    everywhere.


    Cordelia had gone to the front to water the nts, so Zephyr approached his sister with a scowl.


    ¡°Clean up after yourself!¡±


    Zennie jumped due to the sudden voice. She gobbled whatever she had in her mouth down. Even


    though she was reluctant, she obediently took the broom from her brother and ultimately cleaned up


    the ce, caving into his authority.


    ¡°Bro, you¡¯re doing great now, huh?¡± She teased him while she worked. ¡°The greatest husband alive,


    ain¡¯t it?¡±


    Zephyr just red at her.


    Zennie grinned and packed the remaining cookies into a bag after she was done cleaning.


    ¡°Who are you giving them to?¡± Zephyr asked out of the blue.


    Zennie was startled, quietly tightening her hand and holding the bag.


    ¡®Damn, I was still seen through.¡¯ She wondered how her brother got a pair of bright X-ray vision


    eyes. She could never hide anything from him.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Zennie wracked her mind for a lie, but Zephyr interrupted her directly. ¡°You¡¯re definitely not eating


    them yourself!¡±


    She froze and finally admitted with a grimace,ing clean. ¡°I¡¯m giving some to Phil.¡±


    Phil Nelson? Why was it him again?


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze was a little icy with a wash of doubt.


    Thest time Zennie visited him in the hospital, she said that Phil apanied her to Jangasas. He


    did not even remember the Hamertons having such a person. Heter thought carefully and


    recalled that it seemed to start with Phil¡¯s grandfather working long-term with them. They were


    usually responsible for cleaning and would not appear before him. How did this fellow leave an


    impression on Zennie?


    Zephyr stayed aloof and asked, ¡°He hasn¡¯t returned yet?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! How could he be at peace knowing I¡¯m alone in Jangasas!?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d be worried about you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ yeah!¡± Zennie looked flustered. ¡°He¡¯s here to¡­ protect me.¡±


    ¡°You have to take people with you when you go out, but of all the bodyguards we have, you¡¯re


    taking a gardener?¡±


    ¡°Bro!¡±


    ¡°Zennie!¡± Zephyr looked stern. ¡°Know your ce and keep yourself away from Phil Nelson!¡±


    ¡°Why!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll just make things hard for yourself!¡± he said surely. ¡°That guy isn¡¯t worthy of you. Stay away


    while you can!¡±


    ¡°You mean he has a low background?¡± Zennie huffed. ¡°Then what about you and Cordelia? You¡¯re


    already hiding your identity and bing a model husband in Jangasas, and you¡¯re nagging me¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m different from you!¡± Zephyr raged, growling with a suppressed tone.


    The girl was rubbing salt into his wound with every word she said, bringing up whatever he did not


    want to hear. She was really here for trouble!


    ¡°Zennie Hamerton, consider this a warning. You¡¯re only 18 years old! You should be studying


    instead of dating. Break it off with that guy! Or I¡¯ll take care of Phil the moment I return to Centrolis!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zennie could barely take a scare. Her eyes went red from being growled at. She felt


    wronged but dared not throw a tantrum, pouting. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare! If you touch him, I¡¯ll tell


    Cordelia who you are right now!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Zephyr red at her angrily but was at a loss for words because of what she said.


    The girl wiped her tears. ¡°So what about being 18 years old? Who says that 18-year-olds can¡¯t


    date? Nelly Tanner was all over you when you were 18 too!¡±


    ¡°Zennie, one more word from you and!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s overwhelming dominance made the room feel as if it was submerged in a vacuum.


    Zennie could only hear her heart thump wildly. She hung her head timidly and wrung her fingers


    together, biting her lips, not daring to say another word.


    It was then Cordelia came in with Linda and Seth, Fredric following behind them. They were here to


    celebrate the opening of the shop.


    Zephyr took a deep breath and did his best to ster on a rtively natural smile before he went to


    them. He politely and courteously greeted them, looking very much like the host.


    Cordelia stood next to him, docile and admiring. Her infatuated look made Linda chuckle, snapping


    her out of her daze. She blushed and pursed her lips, escaping to the counter.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can¡¯t have enough even when you¡¯re already looking at him every day?¡± Linda went after her and


    said, ¡°But Marcus has done well with this. I changed my opinion of him!


    ¡°Anyway, as long as he¡¯s willing to spend on you and not cause trouble outside, I¡¯ll acknowledge this


    brother-inw!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Cordelia smiled and showed her the menu. ¡°Any drinks for you?¡±


    ¡°Not yet! Is everyone here already?¡±


    ¡°Carter has ss today. He¡¯lle after that. The others¡­ are all here, I think.¡±


    Fredric chortled upon hearing this. Coincidentally, his phone rang, and his smile widened when he


    answered it outside.


    The person on the other end of the line was Josiah, who was absent.


    ¡°Fredric, tell me Z¡¯s wrong.¡± Fredric heard the loudint once he answered the call. ¡°Am I that


    embarrassing? He¡¯s not letting me attend such a happy asion¡­¡±


    Fredric tried his best to hold back hisugh and consoled him. ¡°Put yourself in Z¡¯s shoes for a bit.


    Cordelia thought you wanted to take advantage of her and got into the ident. Who knows how


    panicked she¡¯ll be if she sees you?¡±


    Josiah was gloomy, sighing as he tossed the fishing line afar.


    ¡°So, Z¡¯s a ssic example of gals before pals!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that either¡­¡± Fredric forced a peal ofughter back. ¡°Z¡¯s actually quite nice to you.


    He¡¯s letting you go on a vacation in his hotel!¡±


    Josiah was so close to moaning. A vacation? It was basically just sending him the farther, the


    better!


    Zephyr knew him too well and knew that he liked making things merry. Even if he had warned that


    Josiah was not toe on the day of the opening, there was no guarantee that thetter would not


    cook something up with impulse.


    In order not to scare Cordelia, Zephyr could only sacrifice his bro. It sounded nice that he was sent


    on a holiday in Centrolis and got to drink and eat to his fill in the hotel¡ªeven Edarial Dining was


    cleared exclusively for him.


    The fact, though, was¡­


    Josiah gripped the fishing rod andmented to the sky, ¡°He should disclose his identity if he¡¯s so


    capable! Let¡¯s see if the one scaring sis-inw, in the end, will be him or me!¡±


    ¡°Shh! Keep it down!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! He only knows how to win women over with some blossom fish¡­¡± Josiah gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll catch all of them in Splendor Mountain right now and see what he¡¯s winning over sis-inw


    with¡­


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Fredric froze. Josiah had been rambling, but he suddenly let out a loud cry.


    ¡°Josiah?¡± Fredric was anxious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Josiah? Josiah Bayer! What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Josiah squinted, blinked, and shook his head. ¡®Did I see a ghost just now? That homeless fe¡­¡¯


    He had just shed past him, but those eyes and that face¡ªhe looked exactly like Zephyr¡¯s!


    ¡°Josiah? Josiah Bayer!¡± Fredric called for him on the line. ¡°You didn¡¯t fall into the water, did you?¡±


    Josiah did not respond. He forgot to hang up as he went after the man in a daze.


    The man quickened his steps upon realizing that there was someone tailing him. Perhaps the man


    was familiar with the area as he vanished after going around the mountainous paths.


    Josiah stood on the spot, stunned with frozen limbs.


    The hot spring hotel was not far away from Splendor Mountain on the opposite side, but the area in


    the middle was public domain, not belonging to the Hamertons.


    Josiah was fishing in said area without his bodyguards, so he was unable to go after that man even


    if he wanted to. That homeless guy scavenging the trash can was already gone.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Fredric cupped a hand over his phone and called out, ¡°Josiah, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing.¡± Josiah calmed down and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. Got an emergency!¡±


    Fredric frowned. What emergency could the guy have other than picking up girls? Hah, he must


    have seen some gorgeous girl just now!


    As for Josiah, he asked for his men the moment he went back to the hotel.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t too safe around here. Have you seen anyone suspicious?¡±


    The men looked at each other and froze for a bit before shaking their heads. However, one of them


    stepped out to say, ¡°Mr. Bayer, both sides here are the Hamertons¡¯ territory while the center and


    beach aren¡¯t under anyone. Are you referring to these ces?¡±


    Josiah pped his thigh. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t really kept an eye on these areas, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak up!¡±


    The man licked his lips. ¡°It¡¯s said that a felon who was freed not too long ago is roaming this area.


    He has no proper job and sustains himself picking trash. He has also scared a few tourists by the


    beach.¡±


    Josiah squinted and felt suspicions rising.


    ¡°Get the surveince recording,¡± he instructed seriously. ¡°I want recordings from every corner. No


    angle missed!¡±


    ¡­


    It was sunny, and the beautiful cafe was bustling.


    Cordelia brewed coffee and made desserts behind the counter as she listened to her friends chat


    andugh. While taking in the aroma in the ce, bliss enveloped her, and she pulled the corners of


    her lips up.


    A big handnded on her shoulder softly. She turned back to meet a pair of deep, loving eyes.


    ¡°Tired?¡± The man smiled. ¡°Leave them. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Cordelia shook her head. ¡°The busier I get, the happier I am!¡±


    There was a hair tie on Zephyr¡¯s wrist. He stood behind her and gently pulled her long hair up.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, there are still things you need to pick up.¡± Cordelia turned back to look at him. ¡°You¡¯ll


    have to take care of the cafe when I work. Making coffee and milk tea is fine. What matters the most


    is¡­ You can¡¯t keep your poker face on. You need to learn to smile, or the customers will be scared


    away!¡±


    Well, Zephyr could not help it. He could smile at her, but he could not do so with others.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Cordelia prodded him. ¡°Go chat with them and smile at them. Practice your smile!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Honey! Are you listening to me or not?¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Zephyr was speechless. He slowly shifted there and looked back at her with each step he took,


    hoping his wife would take back her order.


    Despite that, Cordelia kept up an encouraging gaze and smile, putting him in a dilemma.


    Ultimately, he gnashed his teeth with his mind made up and went to Zennie and the others.


    The group was chatting merrily and was surprised when they looked up at him.


    ¡°M-Mr. Grist¡­¡± Linda was the first to notice that something was wrong and probed. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Zephyr looked tense and stern, standing straight and frozen for a few seconds¡­ before he


    suddenly shed his pearly whites!


    The others widened their eyes and fell back, staring at him in disbelief. A few quiet seconds ticked


    past, and boisterous peals ofughter erupted in the small cafe.


    Cordelia rushed over upon hearing the noise and was greeted by the group''s guffawing. Zennie and


    Fredric almost fell off their chairs too! She then looked at her husband¡­ The corners of his lips


    slowly went down, and he glowered harder.


    Cordelia grimaced. He had already looked terrifying but felt even scarier when he smiled. It seemed


    that this man was really not cut for the service industry.


    ¡°Alright, stopughing!¡± Cordelia hooked arms with Zephyr. She feared his pride would get hurt and


    tried to salvage some of it. ¡°My husband just looks cold but has a warm heart. He was amazing just


    now! Besides, there¡¯s an adaptation process to everything!


    Her gaze was warm. ¡°Darling, you smiled really nicely just now! Just keep working on it!¡±


    Zephyr was stunned and tightened his hold on the girl¡¯s hand.


    Linda got up to put both her hands on Cordelia¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Yeah, your superman husband can do


    everything! He¡¯s the guardian treasure of the cafe!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Cordelia looked at the man next to her admiringly. ¡°Our business will only get better


    with my husband here!¡±


    ¡°Mn!¡± Seth stood up. ¡°Your life will get better too!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Linda beamed. ¡°Since your life¡¯s improving, should you two consider adding a new member


    to the family?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Linda¡­¡± Cordelia blushed.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? This is huge. When are you going to execute it? Heh, I¡¯m


    waiting to be a godmother!¡±


    Seth cried impatiently, ¡°Then I¡¯m going to be the godfather!¡±


    Fredric protested, ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ they give birth to a few more so we get a kid each?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    The cafe was filled with merryughter. The atmosphere felt just right.


    In spite of it, a few ck Porsches suddenly stopped in front of the shop. A group of men in ck


    came down, holding flower baskets with nk faces. They put the flowers on the porch and stood


    on both sides with solemn expressions.


    Everyone in the cafe was shocked.


    Zephyr frowned and put Cordelia behind him instantly, watching the outside in alertness.


    ¡°This ce seems decent!¡±


    Nichs strolled in with a smirk.


    He looked around leisurely and picked a table to sit down and cross his legs.


    Linda kept a close look on him, shaking, but she did not know that the eyes behind the sunsses


    were also watching her.


    Nichs¡¯ smile froze for a split second before he took a deep breath and got up to go to Zephyr. He


    patted thetter¡¯s shoulder arrogantly.


    Zephyr avoided to the side and flicked his hand off with a cold gaze.


    ¡°Hah, Marcus, we were bros!¡± Nichs scoffed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me to congratte you on such


    a significant grand opening?¡±

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Zephyr looked at him icily, an alert and dangerous glint shing in his eyes.


    Nichs chuckled coldly as he looked at the man thoughtfully. ¡°Marcus, the rental and renovation


    cost quite a dime, huh? Where did you get so much money from?¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°None of your concern.¡± Zephyr looked stony and cold.


    ¡°I took care of you when we were behind bars, bro.¡± Nichs was overbearing. ¡°Hah, you can let


    me know if youck money. I¡¯ll lend it to you for sure. I won¡¯t let you suffer!¡±


    ¡°Thanks but no thanks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not expecting such determination! Marcus, you aren¡¯t like what they say, right? That you¡¯ve


    been depending on your wife?¡±


    Nichs¡¯ eyes went to Cordelia, who was behind Zephyr when he spoke.


    Zephyr clenched his fists, the veins on his toned forearms clear to sight.


    ¡°Stop your nonsense.¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice sounded suddenly.


    She stepped in front of Zephyr, her pretty eyes wide, resolute, and fearless. She might be soft in


    certain matters but stood firm when someone picked on her husband.


    ¡°Mr. Thompson, my husband gifted me this shop. We don¡¯t need your money! He¡¯s hardworking and


    takes care of the family now, giving me what he earns. From what I see, he¡¯s the best husband in


    the world!


    ¡°So please watch your words next time. Stop judging others with your old standard!¡±


    Nichs blinked and carefully examined the girl in front of him. He hummed a whileter, saying,


    ¡°Pretty, it¡¯s not that my standard¡¯s old. It¡¯s that your husband¡¯s really awful!


    ¡°Hah, do you know what sent him to prison in the past?¡±


    ¡°Nichs Thompson!¡± Linda suddenly got up and stared straight at him. ¡°You¡¯re not wee here.


    Please leave!¡±


    Nichs felt his heart squeeze. He slowly turned around and took off his sunsses. It had been


    eight years. The person in front of him was the same but not anymore. Their gazes were no longer


    what they looked like right when it all began.


    Nichs forced a smile. ¡°Ms. Quimby, how have you been?¡±


    Linda did not hear that he had tried his best to stop his voice from shaking.


    She took a deep breath. ¡°Nichs, today¡¯s the grand opening of my friend¡¯s business. We don¡¯t


    want to spoil the fun because of you. Please be sensible and leave on your own!¡±


    ¡°Who says that I¡¯m here to spoil it?¡± Nichs snorted and pointed at the two lines of flower baskets


    outside. ¡°I came with gifts!


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re epting someone like this as a friend?¡± Nichs¡¯ gaze was flippant as he


    smirked.


    Linda¡¯s brows were tightly knitted as she trembled. ¡°Cordelia¡¯s my best friend! Since she¡¯s married


    Marcus, he¡¯s my friend too. I forbid anyone from wrecking my friend¡¯s ce!¡±


    Nichs¡¯ hand that held his sunsses tightened. He looked at her quietly, a sh of warmth


    running in the bottom of his eyes. The woman was still like how she used to be¡ªloyal, biased to her


    own kind, and faithful.


    She did not know that this world had many traps, though. What if she identally stepped into a


    bottomless pit?


    Nichs was silent for a long time before he smiled and waved a hand to get his men in.


    Over ten men in ck quickly filled up the small cafe, and the mood changed drastically.


    ¡°Ms. Quimby, you must be joking.¡± Nichs smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not here to wreck anything. I¡¯m a customer!


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Grist,¡± he said, looking at the couple. ¡°Please make us a cup of coffee each. Latte


    without sugar.¡±


    Cordelia had never experienced something like this. No matter howposed she looked on the


    outside, her heart was drumming.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Cordelia subconsciously grabbed Zephyr¡¯s arm and shot him a timid nce.


    Zephyr looked indifferent as he stepped forward and said with a deep voice, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough


    ingredients today and can¡¯t serve so many people. You cane again tomorrow if you want


    coffee, Mr. Thompson.¡±


    ¡°Dessert¡¯s fine too if there¡¯s no coffee!¡± Nichs grabbed a cookie seeing there were some on the


    table.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    However, Zephyr kept the tray a step earlier and looked at him fiercely.


    Nichs paused before he tried to catch Zephyr¡¯s hand with an aggressive and hostile gaze.


    Zephyr was on his guard. With a tilt of his body, he pinned Nichs¡¯ wrist instead! Both of them


    were caught in a stalemate, and the atmosphere felt tense.


    The men in ck around them were ready to strike as well.


    Cordelia felt cold beads of sweat trickle down her back.


    Nichsunched a punch, which Zephyr caught. His expression was icy and cool, the sense of


    pressure surprising Nichs.


    Zephyr emphasized each word. ¡°Mr. Thompson, you cane to my boxing club if you want to


    train. I can spar with you. But it¡¯s my wife¡¯s cafe opening today. You¡¯d best not seek trouble.


    Otherwise, your men might not rival me!¡±


    Nichs frowned, his gaze suddenly dropping on the back of Zephyr¡¯s hand.


    A patch of skin on the back of Marcus¡¯ hand was burned, but the back of this man¡¯s hand was clean


    without a trace of being injured!


    Nichs bit his lips and slowly straightened up with his hands on his side.


    Cordelia ran to Zephyr and looked at Nichs warily.


    ¡°It must feel great to have a loving wife!¡± Nichs sounded sarcastic. ¡°Mrs. Grist, anyone¡¯s better


    than this guy here with your looks! I have plenty of young and promising men under me too. I could


    introduce them to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Cordelia was angered and was going to say something, but Linda rushed forward and pped the


    man.


    ¡°Linda¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡± Linda red at the man. ¡°Leave!¡±


    The men in ck got up, but Nichs stopped them with a raise of a hand. He rubbed the side of


    his face that was pped and felt as if the throb went straight to his heart.


    He smiled and looked at Linda, but there was a wash of grief in his eyes.


    ¡°Why have you be like this¡­¡± Linda¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°Nichs, take your people and


    leave right now. Don¡¯t disturb my friend again!¡±


    Nichs nodded and swiftly recovered his thuggish way.


    He put on his sunsses and waved, his underlings escorting him out of the porch. The Porsches


    at the door started their engines and kicked up some dust.


    As the cafe quieted down, everyone felt the lingering fear.


    Zephyr gently hugged Cordelia in his arms while Cordelia looked at Linda in worry. Thetter did not


    look good. She was pale and needed the support of the table to stand. When Nichs walked out


    of the shop, it seemed like he had taken her soul away too.


    Seth braved himself to hold her hand but was shocked by how cold she felt.


    Cordelia went over to hug her and said softly next to her ear, ¡°Linda, let me send you home first!¡±


    Linda was quiet for a long time before she sobbed. ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Cordelia shook her head with a smile and tenderly tucked her hair for her. She then asked Zephyr to


    take care of the customers in the cafe before she left with Linda.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Nichs sat in the car. Even when the air-conditioning was sting at the lowest temperature, he


    still felt incredibly frustrated. He rubbed between his brows and felt his headache slightly soothed.


    Despite that, the pang in his heart only grew more prominent.


    The first day he went behind bars, he knew that he was no longer in the same world as Linda. He


    could not take care of her for life¡ªhe could only look up at her, miss her, and die keeping her safe.


    That was why he was rmed and scared when he saw that she was involved with Marcus. He


    knew what kind of person Marcus was all too well, and he would never let someone like him have


    the chance to hurt her!


    As long as someone was a threat to her, he would eliminate it disregarding the price he had to pay.


    This was also why he kept picking on Marcus.


    Today, however, he confirmed something in certainty¡ªthat man was not Marcus Grist!


    His underling ended the call and turned to him with a grim look to say in a hushed tone, ¡°N, news


    from Centrolis says that¡­ Marcus Grist isn¡¯t dead yet!¡±


    ¡°Confirmed?¡± Nichs was on guard. ¡°He¡¯s in Centrolis right now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Nichs nodded and frowned. Then who was Cordelia¡¯s husband?


    From the looks of it now, Cordelia did not know that the person she had married was not Marcus.


    What was the man nning?


    Questions surfaced in Nichs¡¯ mind one after another. He felt like he had entered a maze and


    could not find the exit, no matter what.


    ¡°N, since that guy isn¡¯t Marcus, are we backing down?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be good,¡± replied Nichs. ¡°We have no grudge against them. We should stop bothering


    them. But have you found out who he is?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± His underling was troubled.


    ¡°Forget it!¡± Nichs leaned back and closed his eyes, but his phone buzzed not too longter.


    His underling passed the device to him. The screen showed Yale¡¯s name, repulsing him.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nichs did not want to get involved with Yale, but he was not yet established in Jangasas. He


    could not offend any forces easily. With the support of the Hamertons, he would be able to build


    himself up, whether it was in Centrolis or Jangasas.


    Nichs heaved a long sigh and picked up the call just when the other end of the line was about to


    lose his patience.


    As expected, Yaleined the moment the line was connected, ¡°What are you doing answering


    after so long?! Do you f*cking want to die!?¡±


    Nichs was glowering, but he had to sound apologetic. ¡°How can I help you, Mr. Yale?¡±


    ¡°I hear that the subordinates of the gang leaders you¡¯ve wiped out in Jangasas came to you for


    revenge?¡±


    ¡°Positive.¡± Nichs¡¯ tone was unfazed. ¡°But monkeys scatter when the tree falls. It¡¯s a fact. They


    can¡¯t afford to avenge the grudge.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Yale scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve ttered me.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so capable, do something for me.¡±


    Nichs listened in silence.


    Yale continued. ¡°I want you to wipe someone out for me!¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding, Mr. Yale?¡± asked Nichs tly. ¡°This is awful society. It¡¯s not so easy to make


    someone disappear.¡±


    ¡°It might not be easy to others, but it¡¯s a walk in the park for you,¡± Yale said with a chuckle. ¡°N, if you


    aplish this, I have nothing to say even if your club¡¯s set up right next to Hamerton Manor! With


    your territory set in Centrolis, sess wille to you sooner orter!¡±

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Nichs paused and asked, ¡°Who do you want gone?¡±


    There was an eerie silence before Yale uttered heavily, ¡°The third heir of Hamertons, Zephyr


    Hamerton!¡±


    There was an icy glint in Nichs¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°Come to Centrolis if you¡¯re free. We¡¯ll talk in detail when we meet!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡­


    Cordelia looked at Linda, who was curled up on the bed, and could not help feeling the pinch in her


    nose as she patted her back softly.


    Since they came back, Linda had not said a word. She holed herself in the bedroom once she


    entered the house, and her eyes seemed to have lost their focus. She looked like a husk where her


    soul was sucked away.


    ¡°Linda, you must be hungry?¡± Cordelia tried everything she could to strike up a conversation. ¡°Seth


    and Marcus are outside. I¡¯ll get them to make you something, okay?¡±


    Linda blinked, and a teardrop rolled off her eye.


    Cordelia felt her heart clench.


    The Linda she knew was feisty and carefree, like a seagull cruising through wind and riding on


    waves. It was as if there was nothing in this world that she could not ovee. Now, though¡­


    After a while, Linda took a deep breath and slowly sat up in bed. She wiped her tears dry and forced


    a smile.


    She said softly, ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯m sorry for today¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing!?¡± Cordelia interrupted her anxiously. ¡°Nichs¡¯ the one who came to pick


    a fight. It¡¯s not like you asked him toe!¡±


    ¡°But it still has something to do with me!¡±


    Cordelia widened her eyes. ¡°Linda, you mean he came for you?


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look like it to me. He¡¯s here for Marcus! They¡­ had grudges when they were in


    prisonst time.¡±


    ¡°Hah, right.¡± Linda chuckled self-deprecatingly. ¡°Cordelia, look at me. I used to look down on


    Marcus, thinking he didn¡¯t deserve you!


    ¡°But what¡¯s my ex-boyfriend like? He¡¯s no different from Marcus! He¡¯s gone in there too!¡±


    ¡°Linda¡­¡±


    ¡°He got locked up because of me!¡± Linda could no longer hold herself back and cried.


    Cordelia was stunned, and her mind nked out. It was after a long time that she heard Linda¡¯s soft


    voice.


    Linda had only told half of her and Nichs¡¯ story to Cordelia thest time. This other half was


    devastating. It was also a memory that she did not want to look back on.


    ¡°Actually¡­ my parents were already divorced when I was very young,¡± Linda recounted. ¡°The court


    gave me to my mom, but she was only a regr doctor back then. She was busy and had to take


    care of a child. She could barely make ends meet with her monthly ie. In order to give me a


    better life, she found me a stepfather.¡±


    Cordelia had met Linda¡¯s stepfather before. He was a kind and friendly man who ran his own small


    business. The man was not rich, but everyday life was not an issue for them.


    ¡°Stepdad has a son whom I¡¯ve always treated as my older brother.¡± Linda wiped her tears with


    quivering lips. ¡°I see him as a brother, but he thinks of me with ulterior motives! He made me go to


    the construction site at the back of the school in senior year and forced me to¡­¡±


    Cordelia held Linda¡¯s icy hand, feeling his heart tighten.


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t expect that Nichs was following me. When he pinned me on the ground, Nichs


    stabbed him with a knife¡­


    ¡°I panicked so much that I went nk. I only remember blood everywhere. Nichs kept stabbing


    him, and he had blood on his face. My brother twitched in his pool of blood¡­ until someone passed


    by and called the police.¡±


    Cordelia sucked in a cold breath. ¡°So, he was sentenced because of this?¡±


    Linda looked at her quietly, her pale face wearing a grieving expression.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Nichs had been sentenced to eight years of jail time for intentional assault to protect Linda.


    Linda had gone to visit him in prison countless times during her university years, but the warden¡¯s


    response would always be a cold, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to see you¡±.


    Herst visit was when she graduated from university. She had gotten thepany offer and


    wanted him to be the first person she shared the happy news with.


    ¡­


    As she anxiously waited outside the visiting room, she heard the heavy noise of the metal door. Her


    tears were uncontroble when Nichs sat on the other side of the ss that separated them.


    This was his first andst sentence to her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not worth it to cry over someone like me.¡±


    He looked at her deeply after that before getting up and going behind the metal door.


    Linda mmed the ss with all her might, and the prison warden stopped her. The news came


    from the inside a whileter. The warden told her solemnly that Nichs had asked her not to visit


    him anymore and that she should act like they did not know each other even if they met.


    Linda could only hear her ears buzz as her mind went nk.


    After she left, Nichs fell so ill in prison that he almost died. While he was groggy and sick, Linda¡¯s


    soft voice and giggles appeared in his mind, interspersed with the gang leader¡¯s dark face.


    ¡°Nichs, you said you¡¯re protecting me this lifetime. You better keep your promise!¡±


    ¡°Nick, I¡¯ll give you 30% of the profit as long as you¡¯re able to get these out!¡±


    ¡°Nichs, I want to go to Centrolis for university. If you don¡¯t want to continue studying, work there,


    okay? Then we won¡¯t have to be parted!¡±


    ¡°Hah, I remember you have a girlfriend, right? I¡¯ll get someone else to do the job if you don¡¯t want to


    do it, but I can¡¯t mistreat my underlings. Your girlfriend will have to keep them happy!¡±


    Nichs¡¯ brows were knitted together as fat droplets of sweat dotted his forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her¡­ No one can hurt her!¡±


    He had said that he was going to protect her forever. He was a man of his word and would not


    break his promise. However, the premise of protecting her was that he had to be alive.


    The maximum for intentional assault was ten years of jail time while transporting or selling drugs


    would ensure his death if he were caught, especially at the weight of that batch.


    He knew that the son of Linda¡¯s stepfather had offended the gang leader, so he took that


    opportunity to stab the guy into permanent disability.


    The gang leader would not target Linda because he did something for him and was put behind bars.


    It was worth exchanging eight years of his life for her safety.


    ¡°Hah, I have to stay alive¡­¡± Nichs smiled blearily. ¡°Alive¡­ to protect her.


    ¡°Protect her for life.¡±


    ¡­


    Seth had made some congee in the kitchen.


    As Zephyr returned with purchased beer from downstairs and saw Seth standing in a daze, he


    wanted to console him but did not know what to say. He walked in and handed him a can of beer.


    They exchanged a smile and went to the living room. After a moment of silence, Seth chuckled


    wryly and asked, ¡°Did you all¡­ know about him a long time ago?¡±


    Zephyr answered after an initial daze, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. No need to get worked up over it.¡±


    ¡°I want to keep the past in the past too.¡± Seth sighed. ¡°But it¡¯s not the past to Linda¡­¡±


    Zephyr furrowed his brows. He knew Seth. Thetter was not a petty man. He would not mind


    Linda¡¯s past and only wanted the future with her.


    In spite of it, how could it feel good when one moved into another¡¯s heart that was not emptied?


    ¡°That guy¡¯s in the gangs,¡± Zephyr said and continued in a low tone after a pause. ¡°He can¡¯t be seen


    in the open.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Seth looked at him.


    ¡°And you¡¯re a doctor.¡± Zephyr continued. ¡°You can hold Linda¡¯s hand as you stroll in broad daylight.


    You can give her a secure life. You¡¯ve already won based on this.¡±


    ¡°Have I?¡± Seth winced. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a doctor, but I¡¯m unable to treat her.¡±

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Zephyr wanted to pat his shoulder, but his hand froze in the air. He only put it down after a while.


    ¡­


    Cordeliay in his embrace when he went home that night as they cked off on the bed.


    It waste, but she could not sleep. The dazzling stars shone through the photo frame in the dark


    room. She looked into the night sky. It felt like it had been forever since she could admire the night


    so peacefully.


    Knowing that she was warm, Zephyr fanned her while staring at her beautiful side profile with his


    head low. His heart jolted.


    He gulped, and a subtle surge of warmth rose.


    Cordelia looked at the sweat on the tip of his nose. She felt embarrassed that he would keep the air


    conditioning off to save money. ¡°Hubby, turn on the air conditioner if you¡¯re warm. It doesn¡¯t cost


    much.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ No need.¡± He licked his lips.


    The warmth they meant waspletely different.


    Zephyr took a deep breath. He had his eyes on her fair neck and slightly opened small lips. He


    smiled, and his hand naughtily slipped into her clothes.


    However, he heard her let out a sigh at the moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He suddenly stopped.


    Cordelia looked like she had something on her mind. She was not focusing on what he did at all.


    Thus, he took advantage of her by proceeding to do what he was doing.


    ¡°Why are you sighing, wifey?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about Linda and Nichs.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± He tutted. ¡°I thought nothing was happening with them? Why are you thinking about them?¡±


    ¡®Why are you thinking about them now? Think about your husband!¡¯


    Zephyr licked his lips again.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible that it¡¯s over between them just like this.¡± Cordelia looked at him with her


    bright, big eyes. ¡°She told me their story. Can I tell you the story?¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Hubby, do you not want to listen?¡±


    Zephyr looked at her. He did not want to disappoint her because she had the urge to share.


    Therefore, the Mr. Z, who had been spoiled for over 20 years, finally knew what ¡°forcing a smile¡±


    was like.


    He forced a smile in an extremely unnatural manner and squeezed out ¡°I do¡± with great effort.


    Cordelia smiled heartily. She told the story as she leaned on him. He already knew the story, but he


    would nod, smile, frown, orment every now and then just to go along with her.


    He wanted her to know that he was listening to her, as well as empathizing with her.


    She finally finished the story after a long time. She lifted her eyes to look at him as if stars were


    twinkling in her eyes.


    ¡°What do you think, hubby?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Zephyr snapped back to his senses. He tried his best to recall what she said.


    He coughed softly and fell into silence for a moment.


    In reality, he had gained respect for Nichs after finding out that he was put behind bars for hurting


    someone just to protect Linda.


    He must have treated him as Marcus to be stirring trouble with him, all that just to protect her as


    well.


    It was good that a man was responsible¡ªit was just that he was misunderstood.


    ¡°I think¡­ Nichs isn¡¯t a man who is heartless.¡± Zephyr¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t


    have done so much for her.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cordelia bit her lip. ¡°But I don¡¯t like how he treated you! And you¡¯re siding with him now?


    ¡°Hubby, what grudge do you guys have against each other exactly?¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Zephyr¡¯s expression changed. He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past¡­ What else do criminals do when


    they¡¯re together if not fight?¡±


    ¡°Did you hit him?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you can say so.¡±


    Cordelia nodded.


    Everyone who was in prison before was abusive. It made sense that they were troubled mentally.


    Just like Nichs, who always wanted to be on the top, would naturally be upset that Marcus hit


    him.


    However, Zephyr was different. Apart from his serious face and the fact that he hardly talked, to her,


    there was nothing wrong with him.


    Cordelia¡¯s big, beautiful eyes were bright. She looked at her husband in silence. The more she


    looked, the more she thought she got herself a treasure.


    Her tiny hand caressed his chiseled face. He did not have the time to shave, so his stubs made her


    itchy.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Zephyr had an alluring voice as he patted her head.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± said Cordelia softly. ¡°I just realized not only is my husband fair, but he¡¯s forgiving too!


    ¡°Nichs did that to you, yet you think he¡¯s loyal. Not everyone is as generous as you!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Am I really that good to you?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    He hugged her, hoping that time would stop at that moment.


    Cordelia thought it was unfair. ¡°Hubby, although you think he¡¯s loyal, he¡¯s heartless to be doing this


    to Linda in my books! It¡¯s sad that she likes him so much!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite helpless.¡± Zephyr yed with her hair. ¡°Perhaps he mercilessly distanced himself from


    her because he thought they were from different worlds since he was in prison before and now he¡¯s


    in a gang.


    ¡°He¡¯s keeping his distance to protect her.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Cordelia raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you men think loving in their own way is the right


    way to treat women?¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. He remained silent.


    ¡°Let me tell you. You guys shouldn¡¯t do that!¡±


    cing her hand before him, Cordelia was worked up as she spoke. She poked his chest with her


    skinny finger.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡°What do you think he should do, then?¡±


    ¡°If Nichs thinks he¡¯s protecting her by keeping his distance, he should just tell her directly. Then


    she wouldn¡¯t be heartbroken because of him until now!


    ¡°Is he doing that for her own good? He¡¯s hurting her! I hate that people hide the truth! If he really


    likes her, then don¡¯t hide it! How is it love when there are so many misunderstandings between


    them?¡±


    Cordelia pouted as she spoke. Her voice was getting softer.


    ¡°A-Although I hid something from you before, I admitted itter on. No matter what, I¡¯ve never


    hidden anything from you since then!¡±


    Zephyr felt a jolt in his heart and instinctively frowned.


    Cordelia wrapped her hands around his neck and rubbed against him coquettishly.


    She was so sweet that she melted his heart.


    ¡°Hubby¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Can you not hide anything from me from now on? Don¡¯t be like Nichs, especially. He says that


    he¡¯s doing that for her own good, but he hurts her instead!¡±


    Zephyr pursed his lips hard, and his eyes were dimming.


    What Cordelia said felt like a bone stuck in his throat.


    Nevertheless, he merely hugged her tightly and patted her back. It was unknown when she fell


    asleep in his embrace. While watching her with his head held low, smelling her sweet scent,


    caressing her soft face with his fingers¡­ he suddenly thought each moment they spent together


    was a blessing.


    Would he have to return this blessing sooner orter?


    He took a deep breath in and shut his eyes, getting rid of those messy thoughts.


    No matter what, she was still by his hide.


    No matter what, he wanted to be with her forever.


    ¡­


    Josiah hid outside of Iris and peeped around.


    After Cordelia finished breakfast, gave Zephyr a kiss on the cheek, waved goodbye, and left far


    away, he released a long sigh of relief and walked into the courtyard slowly with his hands in his


    pockets.


    Fredric followed behind him. He patted the former¡¯s shoulder and entered with him while smiling.


    Zephyr prepared the coffee beans and ced the few desserts Cordelia had made in the morning


    on disy. He lifted his eyes. Seeing theming in, he signaled them to sit wherever they wanted.


    He had not had breakfast yet. Seeing that there were quite some leftovers from Cordelia, he pulled


    the te toward him and started eating naturally.


    The two of them were stunned to see that.


    What happened to his OCD? What happened to his pet peeves from before? What happened to his


    pickiness in food?


    Was his wife¡¯s leftovers so¡­ good?


    ¡°Z.¡± Josiah looked at him with a stic smile. ¡°When will you ever introduce me to her? You can¡¯t be


    treating me like I¡¯m invisible forever!¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Zephyr smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Be patient. We¡¯ll have to do this slowly!¡± Frederic eased the atmosphere. ¡°Think of it this way. If you


    were Cordelia and ran into the pervert who got her into a car ident, would you¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ll be struck by lightning if I have any improper thoughts about her!¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Zephyr waved. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely exin to her if I get the chance. No matter what, I¡¯ll let you


    show up in front of her as you are one day. All right?¡±


    Josiah pouted. He nodded, but he was secretly scoffing.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡®You¡¯ll exin to her? It¡¯s never going to happen!


    ¡®You wouldn¡¯t even dare to exin your identity to her!¡¯


    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± Zephyr raised his sharp eyebrows.


    Josiah sat up straight instantly and changed the subject. ¡°N-Nothing! Hah¡­ This shop isn¡¯t bad, Z.


    She¡¯s usually working, so can you handle this yourself?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    ¡°Do peoplee in when they see your intimidating face?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Fredric red at him. He should really be taught a lesson.


    As expected, Zephyr¡¯s face turned grim. It was scarier than a devil.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, Z!¡± Josiah faked a cough and suppressed his smile. He sat straight to tell him


    something important.


    ¡°I have something serious to tell you today¡­ I saw someonest week when I went on vacation at


    the hot spring hotel.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Josiah gulped and lowered his voice. ¡°Marcus.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes turned grim. A ferocious gleam shed through his eyes.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Fredric was shocked too. ¡°He¡¯s still alive?¡±

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Josiah nodded firmly.


    ¡°I was fishing at a creekst week. I happened to see him. I was shocked! Z, Marcus really looks


    like you¡­¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression was turning grimmer.


    ¡°But apart from your looks, there¡¯s nothing else that¡¯s simr between the two of you.¡± Josiah


    continued. ¡°I was suspicious, so I got someone to investigate. I can¡¯t believe we found out that


    Marcus didn¡¯t die at all.


    ¡°He offended a few gangs in Jangasas after getting out of prison. He even had a finger chopped off


    for not paying his debt. He was chased out of Jangasas.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Zephyr said nothing while Fredric widened his eyes in shock.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Fredric snapped back to his senses. ¡°Does that have something to do with Nichs?¡±


    ¡°Z! Perhaps he found out from the beginning that you¡¯re not Marcus!¡±


    A fierce gleam shed through Zephyr¡¯s eyes.


    That was what he was worried about. He noticed that Nichs was weird from the few encounters


    before, so perhaps he knew something.


    Josiah licked his lips and stuttered, ¡°C-Can it be that he¡¯s your second uncle¡¯s subordinate?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t rule out that possibility!¡± Zephyr lifted his eyes. ¡°But there are too many suspicious


    factors. We can¡¯t just conclude this just like that.¡±


    He recalled thest time when he went to the hot spring hotel with Cordelia. She had been startled


    by a homeless person at the beach.


    Now that he thought about it, that man should be Marcus!


    Zephyr clenched his fists, his eyes looking ferocious. ¡°Since he¡¯s still alive, let¡¯s capture him


    immediately! If we let him loose on Splendor Mountain, we don¡¯t know what troubles he might stir!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Josiah nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve secretly contacted my family to get them to keep this a secret, but we¡¯ll


    do the best we can!¡±


    Zephyr nodded and patted his shoulder.


    After they left, he sat behind the counter alone quietly. His mind was in chaos.


    He took out Marcus¡¯ ID, staring at that face that was simr to his.


    What Fredric said suddenly became clear to him.


    ¡°Z, you reced Marcus to marry Cordelia. Byw, she¡¯s his wife, while you¡¯re still single¡­ Your


    rtionship with her isn¡¯t protected by thew at all!¡±


    He held tight to the ID, almost crushing the fragile card.


    Cordelia was Marcus¡¯ wife¡­


    And that jerk was still alive!


    His heart was pounding, and it was hard to breathe. He felt terrible, as if there was a rock pressing


    on his chest.


    ¡­


    When Nichs arrived in Centrolis on the first ne in the morning, the sun had just risen. Yale had


    sent his men to wait at the VIP exit.


    He nodded courteously, getting into the luxurious MPV that Yale had arranged for him. Soon, he


    arrived at the Hamertons¡¯ private club.


    Yale was having breakfast.


    Blood oozed when the fork and knife cut through the almost raw steak. His eyes lit up. He dipped


    his finger in the blood immediately and sucked it.


    Nichs frowned, and a hint of disgust shed through his face.


    ¡°Hah,e eat with me?¡± Yale said in a yful tone.


    Nichs rejected tly. ¡°Thank you, sir. I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink, then.¡± Yale got his man to pour him a ss of red wine. It was handed to him.


    Nichs sat across the long table. That was not what he was used to. If he was to have a


    discussion with someone, he would sit somewhere that was best for talking, unlike what was


    happening now, where he sat as far as possible.


    Yale wiped his mouth with a napkin. He scoffed and signaled his subordinate to pass Nichs an


    envelope.


    He hesitated before opening it. There were only a few photos in it.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    The person in the photos shocked him!


    ¡®Marcus?¡¯


    Nichs snapped his head up to look at Yale. His eyes filled with disbelief.


    ¡°What, you¡¯ve met this person before?¡± Yale sneered.


    Nichs put down the photos. His facial expression remained the same.


    ¡°This is the man I want you to kill.¡± Yale stared into his eyes. ¡°Memorize his face, N. Don¡¯t kill the


    wrong man!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Yale¡¯sughter was strange. Heughed for a long time, so long that Nichs almost lost his


    patience.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop beating around the bush,¡± Yale said coldly. ¡°This man is Zephyr Hamerton, the third


    son of the Hamertons! My grandfather had just flown to North Armania to meet a few dignitaries. He


    doesn¡¯t have time for his family¡­ This is the best time to do it!¡±


    Nichs frowned.


    Never had he thought Cordelia¡¯s husband was Zephyr!


    From the few encounterstely, she did not seem to know his real identity, yet she protected him. If


    he had really hurt Zephyr, perhaps that woman would have made him pay the price.


    He was not afraid of a woman, but she was Linda¡¯s best friend¡­This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichs let out a long sigh, staring at Yale with aplicated expression. After falling silent for a


    moment, he decided to reject the job.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Sir, this is tricky. Please, think it through.¡±


    Yale yed with the lighter in his hand casually while puffing on the cigar in his mouth. He scoffed


    at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Nichs smirked. ¡°I heard he¡¯s spoiled by the old man. The rumor has it


    that he¡¯ll inherit the Hamertons. If he¡¯s suddenly gone, won¡¯t your grandfather get to the bottom of


    it?


    ¡°Hah, sir, the Hamertons are not to be offended. If theye to me¡­ I can''t handle them!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re afraid of?¡± Yale revealed a strange expression. He lifted his hand slowly and


    mmed it twice.


    At that moment, the door opened, and slow and heavy footsteps came outside the door.


    Nichs stared at the door. His mind suddenly went nk when that man appeared¡­


    ¡°What?¡± He was shocked. He looked at Yale and then at that man again. He was dumbstruck.


    ¡°M-Marcus!?¡±


    Marcus wore a fit suit, and his hair was tidy.


    Indeed, he could be Zephyr¡¯s double.


    However, the lechery, dodging eyes, and the lowliness deep in his bones set him apart from Zephyr!


    ¡°Hah¡­ N!¡± Marcus revealed a fawning smile as soon as he spoke. He still looked worthless in the


    presence of Nichs, just like before.


    Nichs looked at him. As expected, he had lost a finger. There was a finger cot wrapped around


    his left pinky.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Yale was proud and walked over to pat Marcus¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Can we fool them?¡±


    Nichs took a deep breath in and smacked his lips. ¡°Sir¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you secretly get rid of Zephyr, we can use this man from now on!¡±


    At this point, Nichs understood Yale¡¯s n.


    After getting rid of Zephyr and getting Marcus to rece him, Marcus would be Yale¡¯s puppet!


    Nichs smirked in disdain. ¡°Sir, do you really think your grandfather is so old that he can¡¯t tell them


    apart?


    ¡°Liam Hamerton is the prestigious Hamertons¡¯ head! What has he not seen in his life? Don¡¯t you


    think he¡¯d be suspicious that you¡¯re using this piece of trash to rece his heir? He¡¯s old, but he¡¯s


    not a fool!¡±


    Nichs thought something was wrong with Yale¡¯s head.


    However, he saw thetter¡¯s terrifying grin as soon as he was done speaking. He suddenly came to


    a realization. In order to not let the old man suspect anything, perhaps the only way was to¡­


    Kill Liam as well?

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Nichs stared straight at Yale. He said nothing for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle grandpa¡¯s suspicion,¡± said Yale while looking at him. ¡°Nichs, all you need to do is to


    kill the people for me. Let me handle the rest!¡±


    Nichs was sure that he also wanted him to kill the old man, judging by his sneering tone.


    Yale got Marcus to leave. Subsequently, he took out and n and circled the best location in the


    center of Centrolis.


    ¡°This ce is crowded. It¡¯s considered the golden area.¡± He chuckled. ¡°After the deal ispleted,


    I¡¯ll talk to the relevant departments, and this piece ofnd will be yours! What do you think?¡±


    Nichs pursed his lips but said nothing.


    Yale patted his shoulder. ¡°Nichs, you¡¯re ambitious, brutal, and merciless. I like that about you!


    ¡°This is beneficial to you and me, so please think about it carefully!¡±


    Nichs looked at thend n Yale¡¯s finger pointed. The surface was huge, and the appreciation


    potential was great. It was too humble to be calling it a golden area.


    Zephyr¡¯s life sure was valuable!


    Nichs snickered and lifted his eyes to look at Yale. ¡°May I ask, sir, where Mr. Z is now?¡±


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s in Melorian.¡± Yale squinted. ¡°Or maybe Ricos. No matter what, since the ne


    ident, he went to seek grandpa¡¯s refuge.¡±


    ¡°So, how do I kill him?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to find out where he is exactly, N!¡± Yale smiled. ¡°Why would I hire you otherwise?¡±


    Nichs nodded. Lifting the ss, he finished the wine.


    It seemed Yale had no idea that Zephyr was in Jangasas, nor did he know that he was married.


    ¡­


    Returning to Jangasas, Nichs had an extra ck suitcase with him.


    There was cash in there, 20 stacks of them arranged ordingly. It was the ¡°token of appreciation¡±


    that Yale gave him.


    Nichs scoffed. He handed the suitcase to his men for them to take care of it.


    His subordinate looked around and said softly, ¡°N, it¡¯s a piece of cake for us to kill Zephyr. Should


    we do it right away?¡±


    Nichs¡¯ eyes dimmed. He only spoke after a long time. ¡°He¡¯s Liam¡¯s favorite heir. The Hamertons


    will almost definitely be his.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Hamerton meant to kill the old man as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Does he really think that his grandfather is old?¡± Nichs lit a cigarette and let out a big puff. ¡°The


    older, the wiser. No matter how old Liam is, he¡¯s more powerful than the young Yale!


    ¡°If we really kill Zephyr, if ites to light in the future, Yale will definitely pin everything on me!¡±


    Nichs scoffed. ¡°Given his character, there¡¯s a high chance he hired someone else to kill Zephyr


    instead of just me!¡±


    His subordinate was rather confused.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichs fell into a moment of thought and continued to mumble, ¡°But if I tell Zephyr about it to get


    him to watch out, we might be friends¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, N?¡±


    Nichs enunciated. ¡°We¡¯ll y it by ear!¡±


    After he was done, he grabbed his jacket and disappeared into the streets.


    He drove aimlessly. Eventually, he pulled over in the alley behind Iris.


    He was quite curious about what Zephyr was doing at the moment.


    Thus, he secretly got closer to the courtyard. It was past tea time at the moment. Through the


    ceiling window, he saw that there were not many customers in the shop.


    Cordelia sat behind the counter, checking the ount. With an ount book and a calctor, she


    was very serious.


    Zephyr sat right next to her. He would fan her asionally, pour her water, or massage her


    shoulders.


    Nichs was slightly stunned by what he saw.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Nichs had never thought that a man with such high social status like Zephyr would have such an


    ordinary side to him.


    One of the ount entries was probably wrong, as Cordelia talked to Zephyr with a stern


    expression. Thetter, more than six feet in height, hung his head like an elementary school kid who


    had done something wrong.


    The scene astonished Nichs.


    Zephyr was just a homey husband when he was with Cordelia. He was scared of his wife, would get


    nagged by his wife, and had to give her the money he earned¡ªlike millions of men in the world, he


    did not have much say in the household.


    He did not long for the spot which tens of thousands looked up upon him in the past, but he was


    happy with days that he had to bow down to his wife.


    Shocked, Nichs tightened his fists. He went closer. The cafe¡¯s door was opened, and the


    husband and wife¡¯s conversation could be heard clearly.


    ¡°Darling, just listen to me. The price should be adjusted lower!¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re selling good stuff. We can¡¯t lower our own value.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not making a loss. We¡¯re just selling them at a slightly lower price than usual. We¡¯d sell more


    and make a faster turnover!¡± Cordelia insisted, ¡°Like these desserts that aren¡¯t sold on the day, we


    can sell them at a discount at night. It¡¯s better than keeping them until the next day, in which case


    they won¡¯t be fresh anymore!¡±


    Zephyr looked at her dotingly with a smile. Would he not know these business rules when he had


    spent his time growing up in the Hamertons?


    It was just that Cordelia had to go to work in the office and take care of the cafe. She woke up early


    and sleptte to prepare the desserts and grind coffee. He did not want her effort to be sold at a


    discounted price. He would rather eat them himself than for the outsiders to take this advantage!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if we can¡¯t sell them,¡± he said softly. ¡°I¡¯m in the shop. I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± Cordelia knocked his head with her pen. ¡°Honey, we¡¯re managing a business here!


    We¡¯ll close down with how you¡¯re eating everything!¡±


    Zephyr grinned.


    He used to hate sweet things in the past. Cordelia had wanted to buy him a cup of milk tea when


    they had just gotten married, and he had refused it with a scowl. Now, however, he loved all things


    sweet like his life depended on it. It was not just sweet desserts. His sweet little wife, too, was his


    life.


    Helpless, Cordelia poked his stomach and looked at him yfully. ¡°Hey, have you eaten too many


    sweets or missed out on training recently?¡±


    ¡°Have I gotten fat?¡± Zephyr jumped.


    Cordelia giggled. ¡°I think you¡¯re getting a tummy!¡±


    Zephyr rubbed his stomach and looked at her. ¡°Darling¡­ if I actually get fat in middle age, will you


    stop liking me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know either,¡± she teased. ¡°We¡¯ll see when you¡¯re in middle age! If you really look


    worse, I think I¡¯ll supervise you to cut down! Not so to look better but for your health!¡±


    Zephyr paused and felt a surge of warmth course through him.


    He said seriously, ¡°Ms. Cordelia, if I do get fat, you¡¯re the one who fed me to the size. You¡¯ve got to


    take responsibility!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cordelia did not know whether tough or wince. Ultimately, she threw herself into his


    embrace.


    She secretly stroked his stomach. It was actually still muscled. His abs were still like a washboard,


    and his lines were distinct.


    Cordelia blushed and giggled to herself. It was then she saw a shadow shing past the front.


    Zephyr noticed it too and was on his guard, only to see Nichs slowly walk in. He scowled.


    ¡°Hah, am I not weed?¡± Nichs smiled, sat casually, and nced at the menu. ¡°Give me an


    afternoon tea set. Coffee, no sugar.¡±


    Cordelia stood rooted while Zephyr tucked her behind him. He took a step forward and looked at the


    man coldly. ¡°Nichs, what do you want?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Nichs chuckled and wore a look of innocence.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a cafe? What else could I do here?¡±


    Zephyr watched him carefully, not missing even a subtle expression.


    The man was not as aggressive as he was thest time, but a conclusion could not be easily made


    if he was here with a kind or malicious intention.


    Zephyr went back to sling an arm around Cordelia¡¯s shoulder, softly asking her to go home first and


    telling her he would take care of this.


    Cordelia was quite worried but could only walk out slowly upon his insistence. After Cordelia left,


    Zephyr looked at Nichs with a ghost of a smirk.


    ¡°Afternoon tea set, right? I¡¯ll prepare it for you!¡±


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Why not? I¡¯m the boss here.¡±


    Zephyr returned to the back of the counter. His movements were practiced, but the pots and pans


    made a lot of noise. It made Nichs wonder whether he really did need to make so much ruckus


    or whether he was trying to drive him away with it.


    A whileter, a rather exquisitely ted afternoon tea set was ced in front of him. It was a pretty


    slice of red velvet cake and a cup of aromatic hottte. There was even a small purple iris on the


    tray as decoration.


    Nichs picked up the flower and chortled. ¡°Mustn¡¯t have been your idea to have achieved such


    detail.¡±


    Zephyr wiped his hands as he answered, ¡°Yeah, my wife decides all these. I¡¯m just learning from


    her.¡±


    Nichs tasted the cake and frowned.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t leftovers from today, is it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Zephyr scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s leftovers from the day before yesterday!¡±


    Nichs looked at him and forced a smile a whileter. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll have a good taste of thedy


    boss¡¯ culinary skill!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Zephyr was still expressionless. ¡°This isn¡¯t what my wife made either.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°A guest wanted red velvet cake the day before yesterday, but Cordelia hasn¡¯t learned how to bake


    one yet, so I bought two slices from the cake shop next door.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze was impassive, with a slight smirk hanging off the corner of his lips. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise


    that the cake hasn¡¯t gone bad even after two days!¡±


    Nichs gripped the fork with a scowl, not knowing if he should continue eating it.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to taste my wife¡¯s culinary skill, but you can try out what the preservatives taste


    like!¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Nichs got up to look at him with aplex gaze.


    ¡°Are you that reluctant to let me have the desserts she makes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m reluctant.¡± Zephyr spoke clearly. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Nichs¡¯ face fell, and he tossed the knife and fork on the te, causing a loud nking sound. He


    thought, ¡®Very well, I don¡¯t deserve it. Zephyr Hamerton, you probably have no idea that I can kill


    you anytime right now!¡¯


    He took a deep breath and suddenly felt both angry and amused.


    He looked at the man before him and asked softly with a smirk, ¡°What do you n to do with the


    leftovers today? You wouldn¡¯t actually eat them all yourself, would you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care?¡± Zephyr nced at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you.¡± Nichs got up and put a hand on Zephyr¡¯s shoulder, giving it two hard


    squeezes. ¡°Desserts do delight people, but too much is bad for the teeth.


    ¡°And how would a beast conquer the territory if it lost its sharp teeth?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes snapped. Nichs¡¯ gaze raised doubts in him.


    ¡°Hah, what territory?¡± Zephyr scoffed after some time. ¡°Someone like me doesn¡¯t need to conquer


    anything. It¡¯s enough for me to live with my wife for the rest of my life!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Thompson, the coffee doesn¡¯t taste good when it¡¯s cold. I¡¯ll make you another one on the


    house!¡±


    Nichs smiled cryptically and said no more.


    ¡­


    Zephyr had been ordering his men to search for Marcus these days.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    What was strange was that Marcus seemed to have vanished into thin air. Robert came to


    Jangasas to secretly deliver the news to him. ¡°Sir, our people have basically flipped Centrolis over,


    but Marcus can¡¯t be found anywhere.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression was icy cold. How could a living person be gone out of the blue!? Now that he


    was nowhere to be found, Zephyr had already thought of the worst.


    ¡°Continue searching in Centrolis!¡± He gnashed his teeth. ¡°I suspect that Uncle Matthew¡¯s already


    found him first. They¡¯ll definitely find someone to ambush me if they want to do something!¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Robert widened his eyes, looking nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Zephyr instructed, ¡°Cordelia, though¡­ Get a few reliable men to watch her


    going to and leaving work. Her safety is your top priority!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Zephyr felt chills down his spine all of a sudden after saying that.


    Whether it was Matthew, Yale, or other Hamertons considering conspiring, he had never been


    scared, even if there was a direct confrontation. This time, however, he was scared.


    He and Cordelia were out in the open while they were lurking in the shadows. If they could noty a


    finger on him, they would certainly target Cordelia.


    Zephyr pressed his lips together. His sculpted face was frosty.


    ¡°Darling!¡± Cordelia¡¯s sweet voice sounded from the outside of the cafe.


    Robert and Zephyr exchanged a look before he pressed his cap lower and ran out. As Cordelia


    went past him, she found the person mysterious and wanted to do a double take when Zephyr


    came out.


    ¡°You¡¯re done with work?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Cordelia retracted her gaze and hooked her arms with him to go into the shop.


    There was no customer in the cafe, and it felt empty. It was currently leisure hours after people went


    off work, so it should be when business was at its peak.


    A few jars of coffee beans were sitting neatly in the cab at the back, barely lessened. The cakes


    and desserts in the ss case by the bar had not been sold at all.


    Cordelia¡¯s smile eventually froze, and a wash of disappointment shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Cordelia forced a smile. ¡°Business hasn¡¯t been good these days, huh?¡±


    It stumped Zephyr. He had never been concerned about whether the business was good since the


    beginning. The purpose of opening this shop was just to make Cordelia happy. It was just that she


    would be unhappy if business remained bad.


    Zephyr frowned. ¡®Goodness, how did I miss this!?¡¯


    He would probably have to ask Josiah and Fredric to get more customers over these days. While he


    thought about it, he heard Cordelia huff. ¡°Someone must be behind this! Business was okay


    previously. How could it just disappear!?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr paused.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Cordelia whipped out her phone and tapped on a few review apps.


    Iris had plenty of reviews, but almost all of them were bad ones.


    [I heard that the boss of this cafe is a felon¡ªan inmate!]


    [Yeah, don¡¯t go to that shop! What good coffee can a boss who¡¯s gone behind bars make?]


    [Even one star is too much! Dodgy shop!]


    Cordelia read through them, page after page, her hands shaking.


    ¡°Darling, look¡­¡± she said, aggrieved. ¡°I only found out today that so many people are calling our


    shop a fraud!


    ¡°How¡¯s it possible? We haven¡¯t offended anyone since we started our business!¡± Cordelia looked at


    him, hesitant to speak.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± She licked her lips. ¡°Could it be people you had grudges with before? Like Nichs?¡±

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Zephyr looked at the reviews on his phone with a dark gaze.


    A new shop would barely attract this much attention. The only possibility was like what Cordelia had


    said¡ªsomeone was cooking something up behind them.


    These reviews were obviously left intentionally by paid posters.


    Zephyr suspected Nichs too, but he denied the thought as soon as it popped up. Given Nichs¡¯


    character and status, he would not resort to such a cheap and roundabout approach.


    Moreover, the tactic looked like a petty fight among women. If Nichs did want to target him, he


    could easily dere war.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It also did not look like what a business rival would do. There were many cafes around the area, but


    they all had their distinct colors and niched target customers. Everyone was basically fine with each


    other.


    Therefore, the person who had hired the paid posters to target them was highly likely to be targeting


    Cordelia¡­


    The answer grew clearer to Zephyr, but he took all the responsibilities on himself with a smile upon


    seeing his wife¡¯s grimace.


    ¡°Your analysis is right. I offended many people in the past. I don¡¯t even know who¡¯s taking the


    opportunity to seek revenge.¡±


    His voice was husky. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m incapable and caused you trouble again.¡±


    ¡°Nothing like that!¡± Cordelia looked at him seriously and rubbed his face. The most uneptable


    thing to her was people calling her husband useless¡ªnot even the man himself was allowed!


    ¡°My husband¡¯s the most capable man in the world! We¡¯ve got to think of a solution now that it¡¯s


    happened, not dwell on it, right?¡±


    ¡°But my past could possibly be our burden for life.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°Burden or storm, I¡¯m your wife. I¡¯ll weather it together with you! I¡¯ve been


    prepared since the day I married you!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zephyr¡¯s eyes glittered.


    ¡°Silly man, of course!¡± Cordelia stood on tiptoe to rub her nose with his. ¡°I can¡¯t cut you off from your


    past and pick and choose which part of you I want, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll ept me no matter what my past status or identity is?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Why do you keep asking nonsense today?¡±


    Zephyr stared at her in a daze before he chuckled like he was relieved. The rock that had been


    weighing him down felt like it was slowly being lifted.


    Dusk was unusually beautiful that night. The purple irises bloomed around the cafe, and the air


    smelled sweet.


    There was no customer in the shop, but Zephyr was so happy that he felt like he could float in the


    air. Cordelia looked at him strangely, wondering what was wrong with him.


    ¡°Darling, did you hear what I said?¡±


    It was then Zephyr broke out of his trance. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cordelia replied speechlessly, ¡°I said, the solution I can think of is to spend some money and get


    people to remove the negative reviews. As for how much we have to spend and who we¡¯re getting


    to do that, I¡¯ll have to ask around!¡±


    ¡°No need for that. Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zephyr paused and exined in a low tone, ¡°This¡­ This is a man¡¯s job. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Cordelia smiled and snuggled against him. She felt infinitely secure with him around.


    Business was bad those few days. The desserts in the pastry case could not be sold and were left


    until they got moldy.


    Cordelia was afraid that the coffee beans would get damp, so she took them out to air every day,


    making the cafe smell of the coffee aroma as well.


    Even when she hung up the te with ¡°Buy 1 Get 1 Free¡±, no one came to buy coffee from her.


    The passersby would point fingers and whisperments before they hurried off as if they had


    seen something filthy.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Cordelia was in distress, but Zephyr quite liked the situation. He did not have it in him to brew coffee


    and serve customers. He just wanted to stay around her every day¡ªeven better if the two of them


    were the only ones in the shop.


    In spite of it, he had still asked Fredric to look into the matter to cheer up Cordelia. The result was


    as he had expected. ¡°Z, I consulted a few mediapanies, and they quickly got the date. Data


    shows that these paid posters are from the Jenner Group.¡±


    ¡°Hah, so it¡¯s really Yelena?¡±


    ¡°Well, the ount paying the paid posters is the finance ount from the Jenner Group.¡±


    Who else from the Jenners, aside from Yelena, would do something so stupid?


    Zephyr pinched between his brows and ended the call.


    He was in too much disdain to fight the Jenners, not that thetter could overpower him. It was just


    that he cared about Cordelia.


    Fredric said with a lowered voice, ¡°Z, it¡¯s not hard to mess with the Jenners at all. Just do to them


    what they did to you!¡±


    Zephyr stayed silent and hung up.


    There was still no one in the cafe these days. Cordelia asked Zephyr to go home and rest while she


    stayed in the shop. A whileter, however, she heard noises outside of the cafe.


    ¡°See, this is our Ms. Cordelia Jenner¡¯s shop!¡±


    Cordelia felt her heart lurch. The mocking and hostile voice clearly belonged to Yelena!


    ¡°Ms. Yelena, thements on this ce are horrible. I saw them online!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, are we going in there for coffee today?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Yelena snickered. ¡°This is my baby sister¡¯s shop. You should all help her out! Her


    husband¡¯s been in prison, and he¡¯se back on track now. It¡¯s tough!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°But it¡¯s tougher to be our Ms. Cordelia Jenner, staying by such a man¡¯s side and treating him like a


    gem!¡±


    The coworkers who came with Yelena giggled.


    Cordelia clenched her fists when she heard the conversation. She walked outter, holding the dirty


    water left from cleaning the coffee machine, and sshed it outside.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yelena shrieked and hopped away. The water nearly sttered on her.


    ¡°Cordelia, are you crazy?!¡±


    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re here.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°Excuse me. I thought I heard dogs barking just now and got


    worried that those strays would step on my flowers, so I came out for a look.¡±


    Yelena red at her.


    To be honest, the cafe had a decent ambiance. She majored in design and had always wanted a


    studio, but William did not support it. Her studio would easilye to life if she could chase


    Cordelia away and take over this ce.


    She was already halfway done. The paid posters she had hired were effective on the Inte. This


    cafe would close down soon due to theck of business. She would take over by then, and Cordelia


    could pack up and say goodbye!


    Yelena snorted. Her gaze was a little more vicious when she looked at Cordelia again.


    ¡°Cordelia, I heard that you don¡¯t have business recently?¡± She swayed her hips as she walked to


    Cordelia. ¡°I saw those reviews online. Haha, don¡¯t be bothered by them!


    ¡°If you ask me, Marcus isn¡¯t dependable at all! You¡¯ve got to rely on your family at critical times.


    See, I¡¯m here to support you today!


    ¡°Have a seat, everyone!¡± Yelena eyed the group behind her. ¡°We¡¯re here to support my sister¡¯s


    business today. Get anything you want. It¡¯s on me!¡±


    The group shuffled into the cafe as they spoke.


    Cordelia¡¯s frown was tightly knitted as she wore a look of repulse.


    Would Yelena be this kind? Please, she could get some acting lessons!

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    ¡°I¡¯m closing early today.¡± Cordelia wore a nk face. ¡°Please head out. I don¡¯t have what you need


    here!¡±


    Their coworkers looked awkward as they shifted their gazes to Yelena.


    Yelena snickered and crossed her arms, gesturing for them to sit tight. ¡°Sis, closing this early isn¡¯t


    beneficial to your rent, is it?¡±


    ¡°Rent?¡± Cordelia arched her brow. ¡°My husband is paying the rent and running the store. My


    husband says that starting up this cafe is just so I¡¯m happy, so I can close whenever I¡¯m happy. I


    don¡¯t have to worry about money!


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± She wiped the counter down as she looked at her and said, ¡°This is a ce for coffee


    and desserts, not for you to gossip!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already an issue maintaining your business, so why are you acting so arrogantly!?¡± Yelena felt


    embarrassed for not being able to dominate Cordelia in front of their coworkers.


    ¡°Fine, we can leave! But you must know that your cafe will close sooner orter with so many bad


    reviews on the Inte!¡±


    ¡°What does closing down or not have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, of course.¡± Yelena sneered. ¡°It does with your husband! Sigh, Cordelia, cafes are ces


    of ambiance and mood, but you had to put your husband here. Isn¡¯t this digging your own grave?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s grip on the coffee mug tightened.


    ¡°My husband doesn¡¯t rob or steal. He¡¯s earning his own worth. What about it? Why is it digging my


    own grave?¡±


    ¡°Because he used to¡ª¡±


    ¡°The past is in the past!¡± Cordelia was getting emotional. ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep bringing it up!¡±


    ¡°Hah, angry, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yelena was pleased to see her like this. She had never lost to Cordelia in


    their fights since they were kids. She had assumed that Cordelia¡¯s life was ruined when she made


    thetter marry Marcus in ce of her and that she would be able to trample her into the soil.


    It was unexpected that Cordelia¡¯s life got better with Marcus! Whenever Yelena thought about it, it


    felt like her heart was pricked.


    Now that she finally got this chance, she was going to insult and humiliate Cordelia with her all.


    ¡°Ay, how do you get along so well with a felon? I hear that people like this are born this way. Heh¡­


    your kids won¡¯t inherit such genes, will they?¡±


    Cordelia shot daggers at her but ignored her and turned to switch on the coffee machine. As the


    machine rumbled to life, it concealed Yelena¡¯s snickers.


    Yelena thought that Cordelia was scared of her, so she only grew bolder in mocking her. ¡°You¡¯re so


    mentally strong! How do you do it? Show me!¡±


    Cordelia focused on making coffee and stayed silent.


    ¡°Come on, show me!¡± Yelena raised her voice. ¡°Show me!¡±


    The coffee machine went quiet all of a sudden.


    Cordelia twirled around and poured a fresh iced coffee right on top of Yelena¡¯s head!


    Taken by surprise, Yelena felt chills from the top of her head. Her hair got matted, and her fake


    eyshes were stuck together because of the coffee. Her makeup was ruined.


    The others were dumbfounded, frozen in ce.


    Cordelia chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to shower you?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There you go, a shower! Did I hear it wrong?¡±


    Yelena was pale and shaking in anger.


    ¡°Cordelia! You b*t¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Cordelia picked up a cup of steaming hot coffee and acted like she was


    going to ssh her with it.


    Yelena screamed and instinctively covered her face.


    Cordelia¡¯s hand paused in the air, and she ultimately put the mug down.


    Cordelia said through her gritted teeth, ¡°Yelena Jenner, listen carefully. I don¡¯t care how you treat


    me, but my husband is where I draw the line!¡±

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    ¡°Step on the line again, and I¡¯ll show you ways to die!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± growled Cordelia.


    Yelena looked at her, dazed and afraid. Her gaze was still hostile, but she didn''t dare to make a fuss


    anymore.


    Linda, who came in at this time, caught what happened. Just looking at the mess on the floor was


    good enough an indicator of what had happened.


    Startled, she was worried that Cordelia would be at a disadvantage and darted over to shove


    Yelena away immediately.


    Yelena stumbled from the push and mmed herself against the corner of the table, breaking out in


    a cold sweat from the pain.


    ¡°Linda Quimby, are you crazy!?¡± Yelena was hysterical. ¡°How dare you shove me!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so?¡± Linda defended Cordelia. ¡°You¡¯re here with these people to find fault with Cordelia,


    aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hah, I¡¯m here to bring her business!¡± Yelena rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Ungrateful brats¡­ You and


    Cordelia are the same, blind b*tches!¡±


    Linda found it too much of an effort to argue with her and went up to p her directly, making


    Yelena see stars. She actually wanted to tone the entire matter down after tucking Cordelia behind


    her, but Yelena was just this capable¡ªshe could bring out the fiercest type of rage deep within


    someone.


    Linda could not help wanting to berate Yelena, seeing thetter¡¯s arrogance, but her brimming fury


    nked her mind out. She usually had a sharp tongue but was at a loss for words at this critical


    moment. Since words failed her, she might as well take action!


    Linda and Yelena got into a fight, pulling hair and grabbing clothes. Both of them were equally


    aggressive.


    Cordelia wanted to stop the fight but was unable to get in between them. The inside of the cafe


    turned so chaotic in an instant that the passersby stopped to take a peek.


    Nichs was often lurking at a hidden corner behind the shop to observe Zephyr these days. When


    he heard the fight''s sounds, he could not help being worried for Linda because he had seen her


    enter just now.


    As he stepped into the front and saw Linda aggressively taking the upper hand with Yelena


    disheveled from the fight, it was only then he realized that his worry was redundant.


    Nichs hacked a hard cough.


    His deep voice stood out amidst the screams of the women.


    The ce fell silent immediately.


    Nichs suddenly found the situation funny. Linda was feisty and bold and as violent as she used


    to be.


    ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡± He entered, stering a straight face, and looked at Cordelia. ¡°You¡¯re


    shiftingnes to a fight club instead of a cafe now?¡±


    Cordelia took a deep breath and frowned. Things were already chaotic as they were. What was this


    guy doing here!? She forced herself to calm down, looked at Linda, and tidied her ruffled hair.


    Linda kept a scowl on. She met Nichs¡¯ eyes, and the corners of her lips pulled into a sorrowful


    and self-deprecating smile.


    Nichs had two underlings with him. All three of them were tall and well-built¡ªwith an intimidating


    look, too¡ªso they easily scared the women.


    Yelena suffered a huge loss. She was helped by others and was about to spew insults when she


    suddenly met Nichs¡¯ dark and cold gaze. She was startled, and her mind went nk. Then, she


    quickly ducked her head to avoid his gaze.


    Nichs found it strange and quietly studied her.


    He chuckled and turned to Yelena. ¡°Miss, you look like you¡¯re injured quite badly. Should I send you


    to the hospital?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Yelena bit her lips and did her best to turn away with her hair down to prevent Nichs from seeing


    her face.


    ¡°No need,¡± she answered. ¡°I¡¯ll consider myself unlucky today to have run into two losers!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Once Linda raised her voice, Yelena shrunk into herself right away.


    As she walked out, staying close to the wall, she growled, ¡°Cordelia, just you wait! Watch your


    pathetic shop every day if you can, or I¡¯ll crash it one day!¡±


    Linda was going to dash forward, but Cordelia clutched her hand.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Nichs picked up a fallen chair to sit down and picked on his sleeves leisurely. He


    looked at both girls with a small smile. ¡°Are you going to bite the dog back when it bites you?¡±


    ¡°None of your business!¡± Linda vented on him.


    The yell went straight to Nichs¡¯ heart. He was dazed, as it was like he went back to his youth.


    The feisty and willful girl by his side would yell at him like this too¡ªand he liked it. He grinned at her


    no matter how ridiculous she was with him.


    He had never smiled like that since he went to prison.


    Despite that, as he looked at her tonight¡ªher red face from anger and her going all out for her


    friend¡ªhe suddenly felt like smiling again.


    Nichs smiled. ¡°Miss, this isn¡¯t nice. The most important quality of a girl is being gentle and docile.


    Which man would dare take you when you¡¯re berserk like this?


    ¡°Learn from your friend. Look at how she treats her husband!¡±


    Linda snapped her face to him, meeting his eyes with a cold gaze.


    She used the same tone and spoke clearly. ¡°Mister, the most important quality to a man is being


    wise with his words. Which woman would dare stay by a man when he goes back and forth with his


    promise?


    ¡°Learn from your prison mate and see how he treats his wife!¡±


    Nichs¡¯ gaze darkened a little.


    ¡°Linda Quimby, are you teaching me how to conduct myself?¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow!¡± Linda scoffed. ¡°You finally remember my name!¡±


    Nichs¡¯ expression grew grimmer, and the cafe felt as if it was sucked into a vacuum. It was


    distressingly quiet.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Why don¡¯t you two have a seat?¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was low. ¡°I¡¯ll make you coffee¡­¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No need!¡± Both of them replied in unison.


    Caught in the middle, Cordelia could only nod awkwardly.


    Linda asked Cordelia to lock up the cafe. She would go home with her to discuss how they would


    solve the current predicament.


    Nichs knew that she was chasing him out and got up on his own. He strode into the night and


    quickly disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡­


    The scenery outside the car flew past swiftly. The dusk had colored the earth red and golden.


    Nichs stroked his chin with a frown, millions of thoughts racing in his head.


    ¡°N, what¡¯s the matter?¡± his underling asked in concern.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Nichs paused and asked, ¡°That girl in the cafe just now¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean the Jenner heiress?¡±


    ¡°You know her?¡±


    His underling smiled. ¡°N, that¡¯s the one always drinking at Euforia!¡±


    Nichs paused.


    Euforia was a gray-area business and also the hottest club under him. Many heirs and heiresses in


    Jangasas frequented the ce, taking it as a venting channel for their feelings.


    He did not expect Yelena to be one of them.


    The spoiled heiress, who waspetitive and egoistical, would get sh*tfaced drunk in Euforia every


    time she was upset.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    His underling said with a snicker, ¡°N, it¡¯s said that Ms. Yelena Jenner¡¯s a party animal.¡±


    ¡°Is she?¡± Nichs chortled as well. ¡°How much of it is she?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. You¡¯ll have to ask the hardworking hunks in the club! Haha¡­¡±


    Nichs¡¯ gaze darkened. He was smiling, but his gaze was tinged with a hint of ice.


    ¡­


    A few dayster, Yelena was thrown into a dark room in Euforia.


    She started off arrogant, screaming and yelling with the liquid courage of the booze.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you abduct me!? I¡¯m a VIP patron here! Are you all blind!?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know that you¡¯re our VIP patron,¡± an icy voice replied out of the blue.


    The room was slowly lit up. The man seated in the center was intimidating with a sharp gaze. The


    scar around his eyes was exceptionally eye-catching.


    Yelena felt her heart drop as she sucked in a cold breath.


    Nichs spoke with a smirk. ¡°Ms. Jenner, VIP patrons with higher status than yours wouldn¡¯t dare


    yell at me like this!¡±


    Yelena knew that Nichs was a ruthless man. She had recognized him back in Cordelia¡¯s cafe that


    day. She just could not figure out how he was rted to Cordelia.


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you locking me in here?¡± Yelena¡¯s voice was shaky. ¡°I¡¯m a patron here, and I tip


    double whenever I drink. Why are you abducting me!?¡±


    Nichs pped, and the huge screen in front of Yelena lit up with various surveince windows.


    They all showed her being wasted and partying in Euforia.


    The Jenner heiress, who was sophisticated and cultured in public, partied like a wild animal wearing


    skimpy clothes in the club and ordering wine worth tens of thousands of dors like it was Coca-


    C.


    Yelena felt chills run down her spine and sobered up. She looked at Nichs as she slumped on


    the floor.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­ What do you want?¡±


    Nichs hit the pause button. The scenes on the screen burned the eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, I¡¯m just wondering whether your father will still have high hopes for you when he sees


    his precious daughter drinking and partying here.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Yelena trembled in fear. ¡°I can do anything you want. You can¡¯t tell my dad! He¡¯ll kill me¡­ I¡¯ll


    die horribly!¡±


    ¡°You really can do anything I want?¡±


    Yelena nodded profusely.


    ¡°I actually don¡¯t have many requests. I just hope that you don¡¯t seek trouble in my friend¡¯s cafe.¡±


    Yelena was momentarily stunned and tried her best to pull a string of rationale in her muddled mind.


    ¡°Cordelia¡¯s¡­ your friend?¡±


    Nichs looked at her coldly. ¡°Just do as you¡¯re asked.¡±


    Once he thought of how this woman had fought Linda that day, he wanted to beat her up. He put his


    hands against his back and balled them up into fists.


    ¡°Also, the negative reviews of the cafe on the Inte have caused a lot of damage.¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not me¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s you or not.¡± Nichs snorted. ¡°Dispel the damage! Do I have to teach you


    how to do that?¡±


    Yelena shook her head vehemently, praying to just escape.


    ¡­


    Yelena stayed cooped up in her room for days after that. She had instructed the paid posters to give


    bad reviews and leave maliciousments, and now, she spent the same amount of money to ask


    them to leave five-star reviews.


    Iris¡¯ reviews gradually improved, but Nichs still took a screenshot of the video and sent it to


    Yelena¡¯s phone.


    Yelena¡¯s heart nearly jumped out of her chest.


    ¡°Nichs¡­ W-What more do you want?¡±

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    ¡°Oops, I sent it to the wrong person.¡± Nichs¡¯ sarcastic voice could be heard on the other end of


    the line. ¡°I should¡¯ve sent such pretty photos to Mr. Jenner!¡±


    ¡°Nichs Thompson!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, you¡¯re absolutely delicious in the club!¡±


    Yelena bit her lips and turned pale.


    ¡°I¡¯ve suffered a lot in prison, Ms. Jenner. The fights, especially, kind of disabled my hand.


    ¡°If I have a slip of hand one day and identally post something¡­ Heh, Ms. Jenner, I wouldn¡¯t


    mind, but your image as a rich heiress¡­¡±


    ¡°Nichs¡­ Mr. Thompson!¡± Yelena¡¯s voice shook. ¡°J-Just tell me what you want! I¡¯ll do it if I¡¯m able


    to!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It just doesn¡¯t seem too sincere how you¡¯re resolving the damage.¡±


    Yelena gnashed her teeth. ¡°W-What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°You only hired paid posters to give good reviews. I¡¯d have done it myself if it were so simple. Why


    did I ask you?


    ¡°You should apologize when you did something wrong, Ms. Jenner!¡±


    Nichs sneered.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t not understand simple logic that even kids get, right?¡±


    ¡­


    Yelena appeared at the cafe the next evening.


    The Jenner heiress, who had always been high and mighty, was dressed in a dark-colored shirt and


    pants. She did not wear any makeup and pressed her baseball cap as low as possible.


    The cafe business that day was decent. There were many customers, and the irises outside the


    shop swayed along the wind, bing one of the famous ces to take photos at in the


    neighborhood.


    Cordelia was happily busying about¡ªonly to catch sight of Yelena, who walked in slowly. She


    tensed, thinking that thetter was here for trouble again.


    Zephyr noticed it as well and put himself in front of Cordelia straightaway. He stared at Yelena icily.


    ¡°What do you want now?¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and looming.


    Yelenaposed herself, trying to look less pathetic.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here to apologize.¡± Each word was difficult for her. ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯m the one who hired people


    to post bad reviews online. I¡¯m the one who spread rumors and caused your business to fall


    through.


    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ It¡¯s my fault.


    ¡°Cordelia, can you forgive me?¡±


    Yelena did not speak loudly, but it was enough to attract attention.


    A lot of people in the shop turned their eyes to her and whispered to each other. There were even


    people who whipped their phones up to record it.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one who spoiled this cafe¡¯s reputation!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought! I came when the cafe opened for business. The boss and his wife were


    great, and their coffee¡¯s wonderful. How could they possibly fare as bad as what the Inte says!?¡±


    ¡°This woman is awful! Is she trying to create maliciouspetition?¡±


    Cordelia gripped the tray tightly. This was the first time Yelena had ever apologized to her. However,


    ill-meaning people like her would not change her malice just because she said sorry.


    Cordelia did not believe that the apology came genuinely from Yelena at all.


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± Yelena looked up at her. ¡°I¡¯m apologizing to you. Did you not hear it? Say something!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia stayed silent, but the customers snickered from the side.


    ¡°Sorry, and she¡¯s done when she¡¯s caused such misery to others?¡±


    ¡°Right? Heh, why would we need the police if sorry worked?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Yelena was going tosh out, but she could feel a pair of eyes on her from the dark,


    sending chills down her back.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Yelena forced herself to tolerate it, letting Cordelia continue to victimize herself.


    ¡°Sister, a-are you really not going to forgive me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no ce for you here.¡± Cordelia¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Please leave.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out, now!¡± Cordelia clenched her fists and teeth, ring at her fiercely.


    Although Yelena had been bullying her since she was young, she would be scared whenever


    Cordelia was furious.


    Moreover, she had a man who was like a devil next to her now¡­


    Yelena bit her lip. Since Cordelia chased her out, she could not wait to leave, given that she had


    already apologized.


    ¡°C-Cordelia, I¡¯ve apologized. There¡¯s nothing that I can do if you don¡¯t forgive me!¡±


    Yelena staggered back while speaking until she got into the courtyard. She even tripped on the


    cobblestone path.


    Cordelia took in a deep breath. She tried her best to control herself.


    Zephyr patted her back softly and hugged her carefully.


    She told her concern softly, ¡°Hubby, I think something¡¯s wrong with her. Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s only


    apologizing for a show, but she actually has something up her sleeves?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes turned grim. In reality, that was what he thought as well.


    Yelena left in a panic, but she did not leave far. Zephyr got Cordelia to stay in the shop to take care


    of the customers while he secretly followed the former.


    He thought he wanted to find out what she was up to.


    However, just when he stepped out of the courtyard, he saw shadows in the corner at the side of his


    eye.


    Feeling suspicious, he snapped his body back when he heard footsteps!


    At that moment, a few people ran away from the bushes where they were hiding.


    Zephyr jumped over it in a few steps. He was agile. His eyes were sharp, and he saw a familiar face


    sh by!


    He scoffed and punched, almost hitting Nichs¡¯ temple! Seizing the opportunity that he was


    panicking, he quickly grabbed his wrist.


    ¡°N!¡± His men came around him.


    Nichs started fighting Zephyr. Just when he raised his leg to kick Zephyr, thetter drew a pistol


    from his waist and pointed at Nichs¡¯ head!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The air seemed to have frozen at the moment. His men were dumbstruck and froze where they


    were.


    Nichs was quite shocked too.


    Zephyr carried a pistol with him!?


    ¡°Freeze!¡± Zephyr said in a deep voice, his face cold. His ferocious eyes made the men step back.


    Nichs gave his signal. His men backed off slowly, but they remained alert.


    ¡°Mr. Thompson, just go in if you like a cup of coffee. Are you trying to secretly learn and start your


    own cafe by hiding at the door?¡±


    Nichs scoffed. He peeped at the pistol in his hand at the corner of his eye.


    It was small, the best pistol to carry around.


    The unique patterns on the grip hinted that the pistol was expensive.


    It was called the Glock. It was small, but its lethality was three times higher than the regr pistols.


    Nichs saw it once from an arms dealer. That man was treating this pistol like a treasure, eager to


    build a shrine for the pistol to worship it.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid to scare your little wife to be carrying this around?¡±


    ¡°Compared to this pistol, I¡¯m more worried that you¡¯d scare her!¡± Zephyr exerted force. It was a little


    painful for Nichs to have the muzzle against his head.


    His eyes became fiercer as he enunciated each word. ¡°Nichs, you¡¯ve found out that I¡¯m not


    Marcus from the beginning, right?¡±


    Nichs said nothing.


    The surroundings suddenly became silent. The noise of the bushes being blown by the night breeze


    was extra clear.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    ¡°N!¡± Nichs¡¯ men were worried that he might be hurt and were eager to take action.


    Nichs ordered them to back off.


    The few of them walked far away unwillingly. Watching them disappearing into the dark, Zephyr put


    down the pistol.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I found out that you were not Marcus a long time ago.¡± Nichs scoffed. ¡°But so what?


    I didn¡¯t do anything to you even though I found out, did I?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s face dimmed.


    He was right. Moreover, when Yelena came to the shop to bully Cordelia, he showed up to chase


    them away.


    Though that was the case, Zephyr still had a strong suspicion about him.


    ¡°You knew that I¡¯m not Marcus.¡± He looked at him coldly. ¡°Then do you know who I really am?¡±


    Nichs froze. He peeped at him and suddenly smiled.


    ¡°I only know that your woman is my woman¡¯s best friend!¡±


    Zephyr raised his eyebrows.


    Nichs reeked of hooliganism. The scar on his face added viciousness to him.


    Was this person an enemy or an ally? Zephyr was quite confused.


    ¡°Marcus!¡± Suddenly, a bright voice came from far away. ¡°Are you in the shop?¡±


    Zephyr and Nichs looked at each other. They walked out of the bushes.


    Seth stood in the courtyard, holding a big box in his hands. However, the smile on his face froze the


    moment he saw Nichs.


    Zephyr nodded, getting him to control his emotions.


    ¡°I saw Cordelia rushing out when I came.¡± Seth smiled at him. ¡°I think she said she¡¯s getting some


    coffee beans next door. She¡¯lle back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The shop owners around were pretty much the same age as Cordelia. She was nice, so she made


    friends very quickly.


    They thought of her when new coffee beans arrived. They wanted to give her some to try.


    Zephyr looked at Seth. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Seth carried the big box over, ced it on the table, and handed him the bill.


    ¡°Customized wedding dress¡± was written on it clearly.


    Zephyr suddenly thought of the time when Cordelia returned the wedding dress the next day they


    got married. He hated how the sales assistant treated her, so he bought the most expensive


    wedding dress in the store.


    It cost $4,000, and Cordelia had lectured him for that.


    ¡°I dropped by a few days ago,¡± Seth told him. ¡°It was at your door! You don¡¯t talk to anyone, and


    nobody walks by your house. God knows how long the box has been there that there¡¯s ayer of


    dust on it!


    ¡°I saw the bill on the box, so I brought it to you.


    ¡°Is this the wedding dress that Cordelia wore when you guys got married? Your anniversary is


    coming, and they¡¯re only sending the dress over now?¡±


    Zephyr remained silent. He merely smiled.


    That was right. Time flew by. They had been married for almost a year now.


    The dress came at the perfect time! Perhaps getting her to wear it when they celebrated their


    wedding anniversary would be special.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Zephyr patted his shoulder. ¡°Sit down and have something to drink. I¡¯ll make it for you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Seth smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I need to be at the clinic at night. I have a shift. I won¡¯t be


    staying.¡±


    ¡°You need to stay awake during your shift. Let me make you a cup of coffee. It¡¯ll be ready in a sec!¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t, my wife will say that I¡¯m being a terrible host!¡±


    Zephyr turned on the coffee machine as he spoke.


    Seth snickered. ¡°Marcus, you¡¯ve changed a lot since you got married.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so obedient to your wife!¡±


    Zephyr turned around to look at him and chuckled too.


    Seth peeped at Nichs and said softly, ¡°Marcus, didn¡¯t your wife tell you to¡­ stay away from your


    prison mates?¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. He only understood Seth talking about Nichs after thinking about it for a


    moment.


    ¡°Marcus, you¡¯re married now. You should live a simple life with Cordelia. You should cut ties with


    those people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me a busybody. I¡¯m only telling you this because I treat you like a brother.


    ¡°Marcus, thinking about Cordelia no matter what you do¡­ Your life shouldn¡¯t be interrupted by those


    people!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Nichs, who sat at the corner of the counter, kicked the stool hard. He tossed the lighter he was


    ying with in his hand to the floor and exuded a sinister aura.


    The few tables of customers in the shop left before they finished their coffee.


    The ce seemed to have been smothered in pressure.


    ¡°Hah, ¡®those people¡¯!¡± Nichs scoffed. ¡°So, what kind of a person are you? Do you really think


    you¡¯re a savior just because you wear a doctor¡¯s coat!?¡±


    Seth looked calm and stared at him fearlessly.


    He could not understand why Linda could not forget a person like him!


    ¡°I¡¯ve no right to be a savior, but I¡¯m just being a good friend to be advising Marcus!¡±


    ¡°Good friend?¡±


    Nichs¡¯ tone was filled with mockery. ¡°Marcus and I became good friends when we were there!


    How long have you known him!?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Thompson, we talk about fate when ites to rtionships. It¡¯s not a matter of how long we


    know each other.¡±


    Nichs clenched his fists.


    Fate? Was this guy talking about Linda and him?


    Seth continued. ¡°Also, if you¡¯re really treating Marcus as your good friend, why did you humiliate


    him so many times before? That¡¯s what friends do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s between him and me. You have no right to interfere!¡±


    ¡°Marcus is my friend! I¡¯m interfering!¡±


    Zephyr stood in the middle, with Seth and Nichs standing next to him on each side. He looked


    terrible.


    Forget that they were fighting¡ªthey would push him when they were at it!


    The rage he was suppressing was on the edge as the two pushed him.


    At that moment, Nichs gave him another hard push.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a busybody?¡±


    Then Seth pushed him.


    ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t let you destroy my friend!¡±


    ¡°Are¡­ you guys done!?¡± roared Zephyr.


    The ce became silent.


    However, ady¡¯s scared voice was heard after the silence. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    The three men were stunned at the same time.


    Cordelia was standing at the door, staring at them in astonishment.


    Her bright eyes looked through the three men, and she looked at Zephyr in the end. Seth and


    Nichs came to their senses at the same time. They let go of Zephyr¡¯s arm immediately.


    Cordelia pursed her lips. She wanted tough¡ªshe could not hold it back!


    It was the first time she saw three men stirring up drama.


    ¡®So, the jealousy between men is quite explosive as well.¡¯


    ¡°Wifey, I¡­¡± Zephyr did not know where to start. He red fiercely at Seth and Nichs.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    ¡°Did I¡­ interrupt?¡± Cordelia pursed her lips and chuckled.


    It turned out her husband was more charming than she thought!


    The three men looked terrible, especially Zephyr. He red left and right as if he was looking at his


    enemies.


    ¡°Go fight outside!¡± he grumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t you see my wife is here!?¡±


    The two of them were stunned at the same time.


    Looking guilty, Seth smiled at Cordelia and left quickly.


    Meanwhile, Nichs had a neutral expression. He gave Zephyr a cryptic look, patted his shoulder,


    and went to the courtyard.


    Cordelia finallyughed out loud.


    ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Zephyr held her and red at her.


    The intense manliness smothered her.


    She leaned into him coquettishly and stretched a finger, poking at his chest.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong about bromance¡­ Sigh, seems like I got the timing wrong. Did I ruin


    anything?¡±


    Zephyr held his head low and looked at her cheeky face. He suddenly had the desire to eat her up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like men.¡± He got his face closer to hers, and his warm breath lingered around the tip of her


    nose. His voice was deep and husky. ¡°If you dare say that again, I¡¯ll ¡®punish¡¯ you!¡±


    ¡°Punish¡­ me?¡±


    He smirked and bit her red earlobe softly.


    Sheined softly and punched him. Her face was blushing like a ripe peach.


    Zephyr was indulging in her presence.


    However, a ring came. The wind chime at the door echoed as a few girls came in while smiling.


    Cordelia got off him and went to wee the customers right away.


    Zephyr covered his face and released a sigh.


    At that moment, he was eager to close the shop! They would be the only people left, and he could


    do whatever he wanted.


    Cordelia went behind the counter and made coffee with her head held low. The blush on her cheeks


    had yet to subside.


    Zephyr walked behind her and hugged her tiny waist. However, the person in his embrace


    struggled, signaling him that there were customers in the shop.


    He smiled helplessly. He only had time to talk to her after she served the customers coffee.


    ¡°Go look at that.¡± He pointed at the big box in the corner.


    Cordelia was stunned. ¡°Did Seth bring it?¡±


    Zephyr nodded, ¡°Remember the wedding dress I bought the next day we got married?¡±


    Of course, she remembered that.


    It was $4,000. It pained her so much!


    ¡°It¡¯s designer-made.¡± He chuckled. ¡°It looks great. You¡¯ll definitely be beautiful in it!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Cordelia caressed the dress. The small diamondsplementing the dress were dazzling like the


    stars.


    ¡®It¡¯s a waste that we got married¡­¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Zephyr saw through what she was thinking and held tight to her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t I owe you


    a wedding?¡±


    Cordelia looked at him with her eyes widened.


    His coddling smile was like sugar¡ªit was too sweet.


    ¡­


    A few dayster, he got all mysterious about taking her to a ce.


    It was on the outskirts of Jangasas. There were mountains around, like a beautiful, peaceful


    paradise on earth.


    Creek water flowed from the rocks. A gothic church stood among the clouds. It was a unique


    scenery.


    Cordelia was surprised and overjoyed. She watched with her widened eyes.


    Zephyr held her hand to lead her in.


    There was only an old priest in the church. As soon as he saw them, he revealed a kind smile and


    left after a short chat.


    Zephyr exined, ¡°This church has been around for over 100 years. But this isn¡¯t a tourist


    attraction, so not many people know about this ce.


    ¡°Although few people know about it, those whoe heree to hold a wedding.¡± He chuckled


    as he looked at her. ¡°There¡¯s a room at the back. Go put on the wedding dress!¡±


    Cordelia nodded.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Soon, she changed into the wedding dress and walked over. Zephyr stood on the other side of the


    red carpet, watching her in silence.


    The sun shone on her pretty face through the colorful window ss.


    She looked at him, smiling. The pipe organ sound came as the bride walked happily to the man who


    promised to spend the rest of his life with her.


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes could only see her smile.


    He suddenly choked. Many emotions wereing to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cordelia arrived before him. ¡°Why are you just standing there!?¡±


    He merely smiled like a fool when he snapped back to his senses.


    She was beautiful in the wedding dress.


    He held her hand and faced the deity together.


    He swore to God that she would be his only wife in this life. For richer, for poorer, in sickness and in


    health¡ªhe would be by her side until they die.


    Looking into his serious and determined eyes in this holy moment, Cordelia wanted to cry.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was deep and gentle. ¡°Are you willing to be with me forever?¡±


    She nodded hard. She was choking.


    He caressed her face. There was a cryptic look in his eyes. ¡°Wifey, you won¡¯t leave me no matter


    what happens, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°What if one day you find out that I¡¯m not the person who is standing before you¡­ Will you still take


    me as your husband?¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. She could not help but frown.


    She¡­could not understand that.


    Did people say that in their vows?


    However, she merely doubted for a moment. She then smiled sweetly at him. Perhaps this man was


    too nervous not to be clear about what he was trying to say.


    ¡°My foolish husband! Can you turn into another person?¡± She stood on tiptoe to pat his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re my husband! No matter whether you¡¯re this person who is standing before me or you


    be someone else one day, you¡¯ll still be my husband!¡±


    ¡°What if¡­ I changed my name?¡±


    She did not think too much about it. She thought he was kidding, so she just went with it.


    ¡°No matter what you change, you¡¯re my husband! I won¡¯t let you go in this life!¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. He looked at her nkly and only smiled after a moment.


    Cordelia held his hand and gave him a kiss on his cheek.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with youtely?¡± Her voice was soft and sweet. ¡°Why do you keep asking stupid


    questions like this?¡±


    ¡°Would you still want me if I be stupid one day?¡±


    ¡°Here you go again!¡±


    Zephyrughed wholeheartedly and hugged her tightly.


    He had always thought that his world was big and that he would not stay for anyone or anything.


    Even after they met, he thought this woman would only upy a corner of his world.


    However, heter realized that¡­


    In reality, that corner was his whole world.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Cordelia looked at him, confused.


    Zephyr took out his phone to record her.


    ¡°Wifey, you can¡¯t just say those words. I must get evidence!¡±


    Cordelia was unsure whether tough or cry.


    She only thought he hardly smiled and talked and that he was cold when they had just gotten


    married.


    Never had she thought that a yearter, she would find out how childish and cute he was from his


    asional foolishness.


    ¡°Say it, wifey!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Cordelia held back herughter. ¡°I swear no matter what my husband bes, I¡¯ll never


    leave him!¡±


    ¡°borate!¡±


    ¡°Whether he bes fat, stupid, old, ugly, to the point that I no longer know him¡­ Even if he


    became a bald fatty who does stupid things every day, I¡¯d still love him! Is that enough?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    In a private club in Centrolis¡­


    Matthew had been drinking tea for a long time. He would peep at Marcus, who was standing before


    him from time to time. He revealed a disdainful expression on his chubby face.


    Yale smiled proudly and said, ¡°How¡¯s my idea, dad?


    ¡°With this person, we can kill Zephyr without anyone noticing. He¡¯ll be our puppet, and the


    Hamertons will be yours!¡±


    Matthew faked augh and waved, getting his subordinate to take Marcus out.


    ¡°Who else knows about you capturing this guy?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re one of us! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Yale yed with the bead bracelet in his hand while crossing his


    legs.


    His ignorance was the thing Matthew hated the most about him!


    He would definitely suffer a loss to have his head in the clouds. They could only obey the


    Hamertons in order to stay¡ªonly then could they find the opportunity to eliminate the people that


    they wanted to get rid of!


    He became furious. He lifted his stick and hit Yale¡¯s leg!


    ¡°Sit properly!¡± He rolled his eyes at him. ¡°How dare you behave like this in my presence?¡±


    Yale was angry but dared not say anything. He could only sit up straight and look at his father with


    confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Perhaps that old man troubled him again.


    ¡°What else?¡± Matthew stared at him. ¡°You¡¯re killing me with your foolishness!¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°Yale, your grandpa isn¡¯t deaf, nor is he blind. His bones are even harder than mine! Do you think


    you can fool him by getting Zephyr¡¯s double?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He released a heavy sigh. ¡°We have to kill him, but we can¡¯t do this! You must find a legitimate¡ª¡±


    ¡°ne ident?¡± Yale scoffed. ¡°Dad, the ident didn¡¯t kill him. He¡¯s just lucky! So we must just kill


    him directly in order to eradicate him!¡±


    ¡°But your grandpa¡­¡±


    Yale made a slip of the tongue. ¡°Kill grandpa too!¡±


    Matthew widened his eyes immediately. He looked at the former in disbelief, his face red.


    ¡°W-What did you say? You freaking included my father in your n!?¡±


    He mmed the table hard and whacked his stick at him.


    ¡°Jeez, dad, listen to me!¡± Yale panicked. ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t like you anyway, so why do you care


    about him? He¡¯s taking sides. First Uncle is nothingpared to you, but you always have to listen


    to hismand! Why not seize this opportunity to just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Matthew¡¯s voice became husky from the roar. He was panting. ¡°W-Why do I have such an


    unfilial son like you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good! Don¡¯t you want the Hamertons?¡±


    ¡°Hah, I think it¡¯s you who wants it!¡± Matthew gnashed his teeth. ¡°When you start to resent me one


    day, will you kill me as well?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Matthew was annoyed when he looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Yale. If this goes on, you


    will not only die a horrible death, but you¡¯ll also drag me in!¡±


    Yale was upset and rolled his eyes at him.


    ¡°You hired people from gangs. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about that!¡± Matthew went on. ¡°Those people


    are not trustworthy. They might just trick you one day, and you might have to work for them!¡±


    Could anyone kill Liam? The world would be in chaos if that happened!


    He and his son would have no advantage if the family was in chaos. By then, nobody knew what


    troubles woulde when the leader was gone. He had no capability to fight for power at all.


    He would rather please the old man and harm Zephyr secretly so that the old man had to pass


    down the Hamertons to him.


    ¡°Yale¡­¡± Matthew sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t do as you wish without my order, you hear me?


    ¡°Also, keep Marcus safe. Don¡¯t let anyone see him! Talk to the people in Chaisnd soon.¡±


    Matthew scoffed, and a hint of viciousness shed through his eyes.


    Zephyr¡¯s grandfather had set up a treasury for him. It could only be essed with face recognition.


    Meanwhile, Matthew¡¯s property project in Centrolis¡¯ outskirts in the west was stranded due to the


    lack of funds.


    Perhaps he could use Marcus¡¯ face to ess the treasury by then!


    ¡­


    Holding her hand, Zephyr brought Cordelia to Regalia Hotel.


    They went straight to the suite. She felt as if she was in a dream as she looked around nkly.


    ¡°Hubby? What¡­¡±


    ¡°This is mypensation to you.¡± He hugged him from behind, his chin on her shoulder. ¡°The


    wedding is done, now¡­ We¡¯re spending our first night together.¡±


    They had not done that when they got married, so he had to make it up this time.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cordelia was stunned by the luxurious suite.


    She turned around quickly, her big eyes filled with doubt. ¡°Did you win the lottery? It must be


    expensive!¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. He smiled while being speechless. This should not be what a bride would ask.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Cordelia punched him. ¡°How much is it per night?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not sure about that.¡± His eyes looked alluring. ¡°I wentpeting again and won money. I


    didn''t tell you that.¡±


    ¡°Did you pay for the suite with your prize money?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    Cordelia inhaled sharply.


    She knew the prize money was quite a lot!


    However, he spent it all in this suite¡­ It was too painful!


    Zephyr could not help but chuckle when he saw her like that. He hugged her with his muscr arms


    and yfully caressed her body.


    ¡°Are you upset about the money, wifey?¡± he asked teasingly.


    Cordelia peeped at him, and cheeks flushed.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He pushed her onto the bed before she could react.


    The bed was soft, and she almost sank into the bed as the man pounced at her.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve done it on purpose, right?¡± She med him. ¡°To be picking a room that¡¯s so


    expensive¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± His deep voice seduced her. ¡°I did it on purpose.¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes contained nothing but the delicate girl.


    Cordelia gasped, blushing red. She was shy and afraid as she pleaded softly, ¡°Honey, no!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze was delirious with a smirk.


    The ardor spread like wildfire in the room. As the moonlight spilled through the floor-to-ceiling


    window, it illuminated the clothes scattered on the floor as well as the two bodies on the bed.


    ¡­


    Zephyr slowly cracked his eyes open early in the morning. Seeing that Cordelia was still sound


    asleep in his arms, he could not help smiling and kissing her lips. He carefully pulled his arm out


    and got out of bed to call the reception, asking for breakfast to be sent to their room.


    Cordelia turned aroundzily on the bed, the space next to her jolting her out of her sleepy daze.


    ¡°Darling?¡±


    She got out of bed to look around barefooted. As Zephyr came in from the balcony, she walked right


    into his embrace.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zephyr smiled, stroking her hair. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to look for me?¡±


    Cordelia scrunched her nose and looked up at him judgingly.


    ¡°Did you smoke on the balcony?¡±


    Well¡­ Zephyr felt beads of sweat forming on him.


    He tried with a chuckle. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m already smoking a lot less now. I know that you don¡¯t like the


    smell¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. Smoking isn¡¯t beneficial to your health at all!¡± Cordelia nagged seriously¡ª


    Zephyr let himself get nagged as seriously too.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not asking you to stoppletely. I know it¡¯s hard to do that, so we take baby steps!


    ¡°But you can¡¯t just smoke so early in the morning!


    ¡°Whatever it is, I¡¯m telling you¡­¡± Cordelia said, her big eyes expressive, ¡°Smoking is bad for


    health!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zephyr¡¯s tone went up at the end of his word.


    Cordelia suddenly felt that his gaze did not feel right.


    Zephyr came close to her, and hisrge hand suddenly grasped her waist. It was toote for her to


    run away, and she was pinned in his arms.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re suspecting that I¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Cordelia shook her head vehemently.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She had dug her own grave! This was pouring gas into a fire! She wanted to flee, but the man


    picked her up princess-style, and she fell back to the bed.


    Cordelia was thoroughly exhausted after what happened. It was close to noon when she woke up


    again.


    She turned and mumbled, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m starving.¡±


    She red at the man, but thetter¡¯s eyes turned into crescents as he smiled.


    Zephyr carried her to take a shower and carried her out of the bathroom.


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes sparkled when she saw the lunch that had been sent to their room.


    Zephyr moved everything she liked to eat in front of her with a doting gaze, and all that was left was


    to feed her.


    Despite that, Cordelia did not need to be fed at all. Although she had grown up in quite a poor


    environment, this was her first time genuinely starving! She red at Zephyr before she ducked her


    head and blushed all the way to the tip of her ears.


    Zephyr teased her purposely. ¡°Darling, you should be happy now, right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She paused.


    ¡°What we paid for the room isn¡¯t wasted!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Cordelia was embarrassed and raised a fist to hit him, but a loud bang suddenly boomed outside.


    She cried and covered her ears instinctively while Zephyr hugged her at once with a cold and alert


    expression.


    There were noises outside their room as if a lot of people were running past it.


    Soon, a deafening rm red.


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze was dark. His first thought was that Matthew hade for him!


    However, this was a hotel, and it was broad daylight. No matter how stupid Matthew was, he would


    never pick a time like this to openly harm him.


    ¡°Darling, what¡¯s happening?¡± Cordelia curled up in his arms, trembling slightly.


    Zephyr asked her to stay in the room while he went to the door to check what was happening. Even


    though Cordelia was scared, she followed his instruction to hide somewhere secluded before she


    watched him in worry.


    The moment Zephyr was going to open the door, knocks were suddenly heard. He froze and felt


    chills run down his spine. His gaze was trained on the door.


    The knocks grew more urgent, and he tightened his fists, veins popping on his arms.


    If he were alone, he was fearless. However, there was Cordelia behind him¡­ He would never let


    anyone hurt her!


    Just as he contemted how he should lure Matthew¡¯s men away if he opened the door to reveal


    them wanting to kill him, someone spoke outside the door.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m the manager of the housekeeping department. Is anyone in?¡±


    Zephyr blinked. He opened a small gap at the door. It was really the housekeeping manager who


    stood politely outside with an apologetic smile.


    It was only then Zephyr opened the door.


    ¡°Sir, madam, we¡¯re very sorry for what happened in the hotel.¡± The manager bowed.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a mistake on our security. We didn¡¯t do a detailed check¡­ Someone from the gangs checked in


    last night and caused thismotion today. We¡¯re very sorry to have rmed our guests!


    ¡°We¡¯ve called the police now, and they¡¯ve taken the suspects away. Sir, madam, the hotel will


    provide this stayplimentary to you andpensate you for your emotional damage. I apologize


    again for rming and disturbing you!¡±


    Zephyr scanned outside and saw plenty of people in the hallway. Several managers exined and


    apologized for the incident room after room to pacify their guests.


    The police were also at the end of the corridor, pulling up barricade tape. For the time being, this


    ce was safe.


    Zephyr¡¯s brows were locked together. This did not seem like what Matthew could cook up. If his


    ¡®kind and loyal¡¯ uncle wanted to kill him, he would do it indirectly, not openly and straightforwardly


    like this.


    ¡®The manager mentioned gangs just now¡­ Could it be¡­¡¯


    Zephyr took a deep breath and closed the door to quickly change his clothes.


    Cordelia, who had barely calmed down, could not help asking when she saw that he looked like he


    was going out again, ¡°Darling, where are you going?¡±

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Zephyr paused and went to her side to say softly, ¡°The police¡¯s outside right now. It¡¯s safe. Stay


    here. I¡¯ll be back very soon.¡±


    He had seen that there were a lot of people in the hallway. Not only were there the police, but the


    men he had asked Robert to send and protect Cordelia were around too.


    Cordelia nodded and asked him to be careful. She checked the lock carefully after he left and


    latched the security chain.


    Zephyr was familiar with the hotel¡¯s interior. He easily avoided the crowd and went to the rooftop


    through a quiet passage. As expected, he saw bloodstains on the staircase with the dim lighting.


    rmed, he ran up. The blood stains were not consistent, so he slowed his pace and kept his guard


    up on the surrounding area as his hand crept to the pistol at his hip.


    He suddenly heard soft cries for help!


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Zephyr was startled.


    He saw a shadow moving around the nearby shielded area. He chased after it and was surprised to


    discover Nichs lying there in blood. He had a man with him who was slightly injured. His


    underling was ready to risk his life and battle with Zephyr the moment he saw him.


    Zephyr grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and hit his dagger away.


    ¡°Ian,e back!¡± growled Nichs.


    Zephyr crouched next to him, keeping his distance. His gaze was deep and cold with a tinge of


    doubt.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Nichs licked his lips while he bled from his wound.


    Zephyr thought about it. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital first.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The underling named Ian rejected it right away. ¡°There¡¯s police in the hotel, and those men


    must be lurking outside the hotel! Going out now is akin tomitting suicide!¡±


    ¡°Those men?¡± Zephyr¡¯s gaze darkened.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Ian panted. ¡°Those guys from the old gang¡¯s boss. They want to kill N!


    ¡°They asked N toe here today for a negotiationst night, but they didn¡¯t keep their word. We


    got tricked the moment we came! Those despicable scums!¡±


    Nichs was on the brink of death on the floor. His face was growing pale from how much blood he


    was losing.


    Zephyr took a deep breath. Although he had some beef with Nichs, thetter used to target


    Marcus¡ªnot him.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ian?¡± he asked the underling in a deep tone.


    Ian jumped and stared at him dumbly.


    ¡°Help me drag your boss back if you don¡¯t want anything to happen to him. I know a way that won¡¯t


    attract attention!¡±


    ¡­


    The police and crowd gradually dispersed from the hallway, and everything went back to peace.


    Cordelia was still worried when a thud sounded at the door before the sound of the keycard


    essing it was heard.


    She was rmed but quickly pulled the safetytch open, knowing that it was her husband.


    However, the scene that greeted her nearly made her scream!


    Zephyr carried Nichs in and put him on the bed swiftly. He then tore the sheets to bandage him


    so the bleeding could be stopped for the time being.


    Cordelia¡¯s limbs went weak as beads of cold sweat drenched her. She shook and could not make a


    word.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin too much now,¡± Zephyr said barely above a whisper. ¡°He¡¯s severely injured. He


    needs to go to the hospital!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But how are we sending him there?¡± Cordelia recalled the hotel manager mentioning some gangs


    just now and could more or less guess it connecting the dots to Nichs¡¯ identity.


    ¡°Darling, we can¡¯t call an ambnce, but if we want to get him out¡­ It¡¯s not quite peaceful out


    there, is it?¡±


    Zephyr met eyes with her and nodded lightly.


    Ian was stunned as well and could not help doing a double take at the woman.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Even though Cordelia was afraid, she quickly calmed herself down. After pondering for a moment,


    she retrieved her clothes from the closet.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr was surprised, not knowing what she wanted to do.


    ¡°I have an idea,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°Darling, change him into these and dress him up like a


    woman!


    ¡°Then take him out of the hotel, and people won¡¯t suspect you!¡±


    Zephyr gave it a thought. The current priority was to send Nichs out. They could give the idea a


    try!


    Cordelia left the bedroom, and the men got to work swiftly. When the door opened again, Nichs


    had already changed into her clothes. Although the man was bigger in size, it was fortunate that


    Cordelia¡¯s clothes were loose. It was a long dress, so it could wrap him up.


    Cordelia scanned him and got a pretty hair clip out from her purse to put it on him.


    ¡°Push the hair in front¡­ to block the face!¡±


    He did seem quite the role.


    Zephyr asked Ian to help Nichs out. As the two of them stumbled away, they looked like a couple


    passionately in love if one did not get a closer look.


    ¡°Both of you, leave from the hotel¡¯s backdoor. There aren¡¯t many people there, and there aren¡¯t


    surveince cameras on the way either. It should be rtively safe.¡± Zephyr sketched a simple map


    and gave them a name card.


    ¡°Go to this clinic once you¡¯re out. I¡¯ll be there after you!¡±


    Cordelia paused and looked at her husband oddly.


    He had not been to this hotel too many times. How did he know which door had fewer people and


    which area had no surveince cameras? How could he sketch the map so calmly and was so


    familiar with the ce like¡­ it was his house?


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cordelia snapped out of her daze. ¡°Nothing¡­


    ¡°Luckily, I brought a spare outfit.¡± He gave it to her. ¡°Get changed quickly. We¡¯ll check out and


    leave.¡±


    ¡°But this room¡­¡± She looked at the torn sheets and blood in worry.


    Zephyr paused and took the red ink out of the desk drawer to spill it around.


    Cordelia was even more confused. ¡°Darling, how did you know there¡¯s red ink in the drawer?¡±


    ¡°Suites like this usually have them,¡± he answered nonchntly. ¡°A bottle of red, ck, and blue ink


    each. Because some people only use ink pens to write.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?


    ¡°Have you¡­ stayed in suites like this before?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s heart lurched, and his expression changed.


    Cordelia licked her lips and felt her throat going dry. For some reason, her heart beat wildly.


    ¡°Darling, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry!¡± Zephyr looked at her. ¡°Nichs is probably out now. He can¡¯t go to regr hospitals in


    that state. He can only go to people we know. We need to take him to Seth¡¯s clinic!¡±


    Cordelia nodded. Saving the guy was more urgent right now. Perhaps she had thought too much


    about it just now. Maybe he had not always been poor and hade to enjoy himself at a ce like


    this after earning some money.


    She tucked her doubts away and got changed to hurry off with him.


    Seth met them at the emergency room after they arrived at the clinic. He could not help frowning


    when he saw Nichs on the bed.


    Zephyr and Cordelia were quite worried. After all, they were love rivals.


    In spite of it, Seth only looked at him for a bit before he arranged for an emergency treatment swiftly.


    Soon, the light above the operation ward dimmed, and he came out, taking off his sweaty mask and


    looking at the couple with aplicated gaze.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    ¡°There¡¯s a knife wound on his stomach that almost pierced his liver. The wound¡¯s deep, but it¡¯s been


    sewn up.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing about it, and she unconsciously tightened her hold on


    Zephyr¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Seth smiled tiredly. ¡°He¡¯s not in a critical state. But he has to be hospitalized for


    observation right now¡­ Best if someone is with him, so I can give him a second emergency


    treatment if something happens.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Zephyr patted his shoulder. He felt bad for sending Nichs to Seth, but he did not have


    a better solution.


    Sending Nichs to a regr hospital would undoubtedly expose his identity, while doctors in


    regr private clinics might not be as skilled.


    The nurse wheeled Nichs into the hospital ward.


    The usually aggressive and brazen man was now pale like a sheet. He was all bandaged up as he


    lay quietly.


    The fragility of life was always felt in such swift moments.


    Cordelia could not help the mixed feelings she felt as she looked at Nichs through the window.


    ¡°I wonder when he¡¯ll be able to wake up.¡±


    Zephyr wrapped an arm around her shoulders lightly. He thought of what had happened in the hotel


    earlier. If it had been other women, they would have been dumbstruck when they saw their


    husbands carrying in a thug who was bleeding all over in that dire situation.


    This woman, however, was smart and calm. She had reacted quickly. Not only had she been


    composed, but she had also thought of cross-dressing Nichs to send him out of the hotel.


    Zephyr smiled. His gaze was tender and delightful.


    Despite that¡­ it was also because she was so smart that her suspicion had been roused with just a


    bottle of red ink.


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze dimmed. Perhaps it was time to tell her the truth about his identity.


    ¡°Darling?¡± Cordelia tugged his sleeve. ¡°Why are you so distracted?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± His expression was indifferent. ¡°Right, Seth said someone has to be here to take care


    of him¡­ I guess with how seriously injured he is, the two of us must be thest people he wants to


    see when he opens his eyes.¡±


    Cordelia was quiet in deep thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m a man too. I know what he¡¯s thinking now.¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was husky and affectionate. ¡°The


    person he should want to see the most right now should be the woman he loves.¡±


    Cordelia answered in hesitation, ¡°But, is it appropriate to ask Linda toe to take care of him?


    ¡°This is still Seth¡¯s clinic. His rtionship with Linda isn¡¯t official, but all of us think they¡¯re an item.


    ¡°Asking Linda here and letting Seth see her and Nichs¡­ He¡¯d be upset!¡±


    Zephyr paused and smiled at her. He acknowledged that she was reasonable because he had


    thought about the same problem. However, it was also obvious who Linda was still unable to forget.


    Since Seth could not have her, he had to face reality. It was better to suffer from the blow now than


    later when he was even deeper into it.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    That said, he rubbed Cordelia¡¯s hair and said softly, ¡°Mm, you¡¯re right.


    ¡°So what should we do about this now?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Cordelia mulled over it and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of us take care of him first? I''ll slowly


    let Linda know when he has recovered a little more and get her here?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± He smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll do what you say.¡±


    Zephyr had always been firm in the past. Now, he did whatever his wife said.


    Cordelia went to grab daily necessities for the hospital stay while Zephyr entered the ward alone.


    Nichs¡¯ wound had been redressed, and he had also just woken up. He was still rather pale, lying


    on the bed. The anesthesia had worn off, and his wound felt like his skin and flesh were ripped out.


    Even when he was sweating in pain, he gnashed his teeth and said nothing.


    Zephyr furrowed his brows and finally took the towel to wipe Nichs¡¯ face after standing there for


    some time.


    Nichs was speechless, thinking, ¡®Bro, this is a face you¡¯re wiping¡ªnot the floor!¡¯

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zephyr was puzzled upon seeing Nichs¡¯ pained expression.


    He thought that he was already humbling himself to wipe the man¡¯s face for him, so how could the


    latter still haveints!?


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Nichs winced.


    ¡°Your wound¡¯s pretty deep.¡± Zephyr looked at him. ¡°You need to rest up for some time. Don¡¯t move


    mindlessly, or you¡¯ll suffer if your wound opens up again.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s this ce?¡±


    ¡°Seth¡¯s hospital.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nichs almost sprang up, hissing in pain when he identally pulled the wound on his


    stomach.


    Zephyr nced at him with a scowl.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t send you elsewhere. Seth knows everything,¡± he said in a deep tone. ¡°He saved your life.


    You should thank him!¡±


    Nichs scoffed and smirked.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°If I remember correctly¡­¡± He looked at Zephyr. ¡°He¡¯s the one who saved your life too, right, Mr. Z


    Hamerton?¡±


    Zephyr glowered immediately as his gaze turned icy and hostile.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The atmosphere in the hospital ward was tense, and it felt like the temperature had plummeted. The


    two men stared at each other just like that, as if two lions that were about to fight and waiting for


    their opponent to make the critical step.


    After a stretched moment of silence, Nichs was the first one to speak. ¡°You¡¯re actually the one


    who saved my life. You found me on the balcony and didn¡¯t abandon me.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the gangs. I¡¯m not some kind of saint. But I know that one has to be grateful.


    ¡°I learned about your identity a long time ago.¡± Nichs looked Zephyr in the eyes and lowered his


    voice to say, ¡°You¡¯re the third heir of the Hamertons¡­


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡±


    Zephyr looked at him coldly. His fists on the sides of his body clenched and loosened before they


    quietly tightened again.


    Due to Nichs¡¯ injured state, he looked exhausted after saying so much in a go. He pressed his


    lips together before speaking weakly but clearly, ¡°Yale Hamerton¡­ found Marcus Grist. He¡¯ll attack


    you anytime and make Marcus rece you, lie to the whole world, and get what he wants. You¡¯d


    better be prepared to counter him!¡±


    Zephyr frowned, and his gaze turned frosty.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Yale¡¯s subordinate?¡±


    Nichs shook his head. ¡°He just wants me to do things for him.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re here to kill me from the start?¡±


    Nichs looked up at him and arched a brow, wearing a slightly mocking smile.


    ¡°Your woman would¡¯ve long been a widow if I wanted to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Then why are you telling me these now?¡±


    Nichs was speechless and took a deep breath. His wound was already hurting, and he grew


    more frustrated with Zephyr¡¯s endless questions.


    Nichs looked like he had given up. ¡°Bro, never mind if you ask why when others are trying to kill


    you. Why are you asking why when others are helping you too?¡±


    ¡°My second uncle and cousin are my family.¡± Zephyr looked impassive. ¡°Even blood-rted family


    members are trying to harm me. Who can I trust in this world?


    ¡°Who knows if you¡¯ll turn around and tell my whereabouts to Yale right after this!?


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Heh! Heh heh¡­¡± Nichsughed dryly and was utterly speechless.


    He should have known it. The Hamertons were all sick¡ªthey had a serious hereditary illness,


    paranoia! He should not have wanted to repay the kindness for being touched. He should not have


    brought this up at all.


    He was caught in a plight now!


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± He sneered. ¡°Mr. Z, it¡¯s up to you! I¡¯m an outsider. I¡¯m not rted to you by blood.


    My words can¡¯t be trusted!


    ¡°But¡­¡± Nichs¡¯ gaze was challenging. ¡°If an outsider like me tells your wife about your real


    identity, do you think the innocent bunny will believe it?¡±

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    ¡°Nichs Thompson!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze was dark. He exuded an oppressive vibe as well.


    ¡°Are you courting death?¡±


    ¡°Hah, looks like you¡¯re afraid?¡±


    Zephyr abruptly raised a hand to choke Nichs¡¯ throat.


    Thetter was shocked upon feeling the pressure on his throat increasing. His breathing became


    labored.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Zephyr narrowed his eyes. The viciousness in his actions was no weaker than the gangsters


    Nichs had met.


    Nichs barely raised his hand to grab Zephyr¡¯s wrist¡­ when the door opened, and Cordelia came


    in to be greeted by the scene.


    ¡°Honey!¡± She was astonished and ran to grab his arm. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Zephyr regained his cool and slowly unclenched his choke to toss Nichs aside.


    Nichs coughed but dared not go too hard for fear that his wound would open up again. As he


    coughed, he red at Zephyr.


    Cordelia was only concerned for her husband and entirely ignored the patient in bed.


    ¡°Darling, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Hah, what could happen to him?¡± Nichs gnashed his teeth. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that he was the one


    choking me when you came in!?¡±


    ¡°Can you keep quiet?¡± Cordelia nced at him. ¡°Could I not know what kind of person my husband


    is? Would he have choked you if you didn¡¯t provoke him?


    ¡°You said something to trigger him just now, didn¡¯t you?


    ¡°If you ask me, we shouldn¡¯t have saved someone like you!¡± Cordelia huffed and mmed the take-


    out box on the cab before she hurried to appease Zephyr.


    ¡°Darling, let¡¯s not get mad with him¡­ We¡¯re not going to be petty with a patient since he¡¯s injured


    now.¡±


    Zephyr cooled down and held her hand.


    Cordelia continued to say with a smile, ¡°Darling, chances are ours to get even when he has


    recovered! It¡¯s never toote for revenge!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr finally cracked a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Cordelia held his face and rubbed it with an indulging grin.


    Both of thempletely disregarded the wounded man on the bed.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichs¡¯ eyes bulged. This¡­ She defended him without a thought! This was unreasonable! It was


    crazy!


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± He hacked two loud coughs.


    Zephyr and Cordelia looked over in unison.


    ¡°Uh, have you heard?¡± Nichs chuckled dryly, ¡°The more PDA you show, the faster it dies off¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The husband and wife retorted in perfect timing.


    Nichs surrendered and mped his mouth shut. What else could he do? They were a couple,


    and he was alone! If someone could help him now, he would not have to suffer the grand public


    disy of affection here.


    Cordelia sighed, shook her head, and went over to open the take-out box.


    ¡°You¡­ made this?¡± Nichs¡¯ stomach had been rumbling a long time ago.


    Cordelia¡¯s gaze on him was rather hostile. The man had first sought fault with her husband and hurt


    Linda. She really wondered why they saved him.


    ¡°Eat,¡± she uttered dryly.


    Nichs took a deep breath and grimaced at her as he held his bandaged hand up. ¡°I can¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You aren¡¯t asking me to feed you, are you!?¡±


    ¡°I certainly wouldn¡¯t dare ask that of you!¡± Nichs beamed. ¡°But if¡­ If someone could take good


    care of me, like how you¡¯re taking care of your husband, heh, I think I¡¯d recover speedily!¡±


    Cordelia caught what he meant immediately. He wanted to ask for Linda. It was just that, did he not


    remember what he had said when the two of them met again? He had said that he did not know


    Linda!

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Cordelia kept the corners of her lips down, wincing. Before she could think of what to say, Zephyr


    stepped out with a scowl.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    Nichs was horrified. ¡°N-No, I don¡¯t mean you¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only me aside from Cordelia.¡±


    Nichs said after a moment, ¡°Bro, you can just get Ian here.¡±


    ¡°Ian¡¯s injured too. I sent him back to rest after he was bandaged.¡±


    Nichs was rendered speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Zephyr wore a slight smirk. ¡°I can take good care of you.¡±


    Nichs scowled while Cordelia secretly giggled with a hand over her mouth. She passed the take-


    out box to Zephyr as she spoke with a tinkling voice. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the cafe first, darling. I¡¯ll send


    you both dinner when I¡¯m done. Stay here and take good care of Mr. Thompson!¡±


    Zephyr smiled. Both of them grinned at each other after exchanging a look.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichs leaned against the bed with his back against the frame. This was the first time he realized


    that husband and wife really did act like each other when they spent long enough together!


    Cordelia left the hospital ward, hearing the voices inside as she closed the door.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t, bro. I don¡¯t need you to feed me!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to try thedy boss¡¯ food? Your wish is granted today.¡±


    ¡°I can eat on my own! B-Brro, I really can¡ª Ah! Are you f*cking trying to burn me?!¡±


    ¡­


    Nichs was a fine, healthy man. He recovered fast and could get out of bed to move around after


    a week.


    Although Zephyr did not entirely see him as a friend, he was no longer an enemy. He should not be


    one just because he knew his identity but still kept it a secret.


    Zephyr pushed Nichs in a wheelchair to get some sun outside.


    Nichs was drenched in sweat. He was out in the sun during summer, and Zephyr said that he


    was just following the doctor¡¯s advice to get him some calcium¡­ Zephyr must have done it on


    purpose!


    Nichs could barely open his eyes from the ring sun. ¡°Hey, can we go back?¡±


    Zephyr nced at his watch leisurely and shook his head.


    ¡°Not enough time in the sun yet.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Nichs, be grateful.¡± Zephyr looked nonchnt. ¡°I personally wheeled you out for sun. Not


    everybody gets this kind of treatment!¡±


    Nichs rolled his eyes for the umpteenth time.


    ¡°Bro, do you know that it¡¯s 32 degrees Celsius today?¡±


    ¡°I do. All the more you should stay in the sun. Sunlight¡¯s good for your health!¡±


    ¡°Then why the f*ck are you in the shade under the tree!? And on your phone!¡±


    Zephyr red at him.


    Nichs rolled himself on the wheelchair to go to him and saw that he was scrolling Cordelia¡¯s


    photos on his screen.


    ¡°What are you looking at!?¡± Zephyr was annoyed right away.


    ¡°Tch, tch¡­¡± Nichs suppressed augh. ¡°That¡¯s how much you like her? You¡¯re already sleeping


    together every day. Still haven¡¯t had enough looking at her?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care?¡±


    ¡°None of my business, sure! But it¡¯s definitely the Hamertons¡¯ business!¡±


    Zephyr scowled and tightened his grip on the phone.


    Nichs kept his grin and looked at him. ¡°Mr. Z, it¡¯s better to exin some misunderstandings as


    soon as possible. Don¡¯t be like me¡­ You miss everything by stalling it till the end.¡±


    A bright ¡°darling¡± sounded not too far away.


    Zephyr looked up to see Cordelia waving at him and briskly walking over. There was someone else


    behind her¡­

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    As the tall and gorgeous figure greeted Nichs¡¯ sight, he could not help gripping the handle of his


    wheelchair tighter.


    ¡°Why did you bring her here?¡±


    Zephyr looked indifferent. ¡°You were the one saying to exin misunderstandings as soon as


    possible and not to stall it.¡±


    ¡°It was you I was talking about!¡± Nichs red at him.


    Zephyr wore a faint smile and waved his hand at Cordelia.


    Linda¡¯s steps were heavy as she slowly went to Nichs.


    The closer they were, the clearer their past was in their minds.


    Nichs turned his back away slightly with a cold expression. The moment he bowed down to hold


    the wheelchair, however, his big movement revealed his ne from his hospital gown.


    Linda¡¯s breath bated. There was a ne exactly the same on her neck.


    To be fair, it was not a ne. It was a regr chain with a ring on it. The ring was not worth


    much, and the chain was not made of a decent material. It was already oxidized at this point.


    Linda remembered that it was a gift she had given to Nichs. She was 16 at that time and had


    saved up three days¡¯ worth of breakfast allowance to pick out this pair of rings from the shop across


    from their school.


    The girl was eager in love, but the boy was careless. Other than being more mischievous and


    bullying the girl he liked more, there seemed to be no other way for him to express his love.


    Linda had been close to tears in anger when she stubbornly shoved one of the rings in his hand.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± the young Nichs asked the obvious, blushing.


    ¡°It means¡­ you can only be nice to me from now on! No bullying me!¡±


    ¡°Pft, lousy ring¡­ It¡¯s not even silver. It¡¯s just two metal links!¡±


    ¡°Take it or leave it, Thompson!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t want it! Something¡¯s better than nothing!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Linda!¡± The young Nichs was still stubborn even though he was so happy on the inside.


    ¡°What you bought is nothing! When I make good money next time, I¡¯ll buy you a diamond one!


    That¡¯s what you call a ring!¡±


    ¡­


    Linda¡¯s hand went to her ne and clutched the ring on it.


    His status was no longer the same, and he had made good money now. Had he forgotten the


    promise he made back then, though?


    Nichs¡¯ hands were gripped tight as he pressed his lips together with his back against her.


    ¡°Nichs,¡± Linda spoke in a quiet voice after some time. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me. Since


    you said we shouldn¡¯t contact each other anymore, we might as well make it clear.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Surprised, Cordelia rushed up to hold her back. ¡°Linda, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, I understand your intention.¡± Linda took a deep breath and forced a smile. ¡°But Mr.


    Thompson here¡­ Heh, it¡¯s clear he doesn¡¯t want to talk to me anymore.¡±


    ¡°No! Linda, he¡ª¡±


    ¡°He should give me back what¡¯s mine!¡±


    Nichs froze and felt his heart squeeze. It hurt like blood was oozing from his heart. He knew that


    what she meant by hers was the ring on his neck¡ªbut she had no idea how he had risked his life to


    protect the ring these ten years. He had found his future to be hopeless when he went to prison.


    The ring had been his motivation and support that kept him alive.


    Life in prison was not easy. He would often get into fights with other inmates. Even when he was


    beaten up, he would keep the ring in his chest¡ªwhere his heart was. Everyone knew that he had


    this precious ring, and all of them thought that he was crazy to risk his life over something that was


    only a few dors.


    Nichs unconsciously guarded the ring with a hand and slowly turned to face Linda.


    ¡°Sorry, this is mine.¡±


    ¡°But I bought it back then.¡± Linda looked impassive.


    ¡°You bought it, but¡­ you gave it to me!¡± Nichs red and kept the ring closer to him. ¡°It¡¯s mine


    since you¡¯ve given it to me. You have no right to ask for it back!¡±


    ¡°I gave it to the man who vowed to be nice to me for life! Not you!¡± Linda red back at him.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Linda hated that Nichs pretended to be cold and aloof, hated that he did not exin a thing, and


    hated that he could love her in so many ways, yet he chose the stupidest one!


    Nichs jolted, and his wound hurt at that moment. He had stayed too long under the strong sun


    and felt rather weak. He paled further, andrge beads of sweat rolled off his forehead.


    Zephyr instantly went to check on him. Nichs¡¯ wound had probably opened up as blood seeped


    from the gauze. Cordelia ran to get the nurse.


    Linda crouched down before him nervously and held his hand. ¡°Nichs¡­ how are you feeling?


    Is¡­ Is it serious?¡±


    A knife wound was actually nothing to Nichs. He had already been shot countless times. He was


    pained by what Linda said and her gaze when she looked at him. He was pained because he did


    not know how to defend himself and how to get her forgiveness. He did not know if they could still


    return to how they were in the past.


    ¡°Nichs!¡± Linda cried harder, thinking he was in a critical state since he was silent.


    Cordelia found a nurse, and they wheeled Nichs back to the hospital ward. He was fine after his


    wound was redressed.


    Linda stayed next to him during the process, keeping her eyes on him and gripping his hand tightly.


    Zephyr and Cordelia exchanged a smile.


    Cordelia said softly, ¡°Honey, I think Linda won¡¯t be leaving today. I¡¯ll buy her food and supplies


    before we go home.¡±


    Zephyr nodded.


    After Cordelia left, the nurse asked Linda, ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s family?¡±


    Linda was caught by surprise. Nichs, who was lying in bed, nodded fervently before she could


    answer.


    ¡°You have to watch out.¡± The nurse frowned. ¡°It¡¯s so hot outside. How could you wheel the patient


    out in the sun? It¡¯s easy to sweat when the temperature is high, and it does nothing for his recovery


    when the sweat seeps into his wound!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Linda nodded in a daze.


    ¡°Linda¡­¡± Nichs tugged her, and his voice suddenly sounded incredibly weak. ¡°It¡¯s your best


    friend¡¯s husband who wheeled me out in the sun.¡±


    Zephyr widened his eyes. He clearly caught the smirk in Nichs¡¯ eyes in a split second!


    ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± Linda twirled around and crossed her arms. ¡°What are you doing? You did it on


    purpose, right? Taking him out in this weather!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Linda.¡± Nichs held back hisugh. ¡°He did it for my sake. He said it¡¯d replenish


    calcium¡­¡±


    ¡°Calcium? You don¡¯t even have the general knowledge!¡± Linda raised her voice. ¡°Marcus, I know


    you two had some beef inside, but it¡¯s been so long. Nichs hasn¡¯t found fault with you other than


    the two previous times, right?


    ¡°How could you torture him like this while he¡¯s injured!?¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    ¡°I changed my mind about you seeing how you dote on Cordelia!¡± Linda rolled her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    expect you to still be so petty and vicious!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Nichs forced back hisugh and continued acting pitifully in front of Linda, looking at Zephyr¡¯s


    scowl.


    When Linda turned back to look at him carefully, she saw that he had two blisters on his mouth.


    ¡°How did you get these?¡±


    ¡°Oh, these?¡± Nichs said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ He took care of me a few days ago and burned me.¡±


    ¡°Marcus Grist!¡± Linda looked like she was going to kill Zephyr.


    ¡°Linda, it¡¯s okay! It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ I¡¯m not in pain, really! He¡¯s taken good care of me. We should


    tolerate each other¡­¡±


    ¡°You got burned with blisters, and you¡¯re taking his side?¡± Linda turned around and red at


    Zephyr. ¡°Mr. Grist, you don¡¯t have to take care of him anymore. Thank you very much! For real,


    you¡¯re unbelievable!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s scowl deepened as he took deep breaths. He squinted at Nichs while thetter smirked


    and raised his brows back at him¡ªas if to say, ¡°What do you think, Mr. Z? I have a woman to dote


    on me too!¡±

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Soon, Cordelia came back from buying the supplies and smiled when she saw Linda taking good


    care of Nichs. She talked to the girl for a bit and left with Zephyr.


    On the way home, she chit-chatted nonstop like a little pigeon, feeling a weight was lifted off her


    shoulders. Although Linda did not end up together with Seth as she had expected, she would


    support her as long as she made her choice!


    Cordelia said with a sweet smile, ¡°Darling, I think you and Nichs will keep meeting in the future.


    You both should let bygones be bygones and try getting along!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± There were no bygones in truth.


    Zephyr looked at her with aplicated gaze and suddenly stopped walking. She looked like she


    was in a great mood now, so she would most probably be able to ept it if he broke the news¡­


    Where should he start, though?


    Zephyr took a deep breath and met Cordelia¡¯s clear eyes.


    ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Zephyr hesitated and slowly said, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Cordelia was beaming as she intertwined their fingers. ¡°What a coincidence. Me too!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He looked at her. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I did a check at Seth¡¯s¡­¡±


    Zephyr was startled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where do you feel ill?¡±


    Cordelia blushed and smiled, ducking her head. She told him very softly, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t gotten my


    period this month.¡±


    Zephyr froze. He dared not believe his ears. His lips moved, but he could not make a sound.


    ¡°W-What did you say?¡± he asked shakily after a moment. ¡°You mean¡­ you¡¯re pregnant!?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± Cordelia grinned at him. ¡°The results aren¡¯t out yet. We need to wait.¡±


    Zephyr forgot all about what he wanted to say. Tidal waves of happiness washed over him to the


    point his mind went nk, and he picked the girl up to hug her.


    ¡°Honey, put me down!¡±


    Cordelia was overjoyed as well, but they were outside where the passersby were watching!


    Zephyr seemed like a fool over the moon as he kept smiling at her. After Cordelia repeatedly asked


    to be put down, he forced himself to obey. Once he put her down, he crouched down and stroked


    her t belly. He even put his ear against it.


    ¡°Darling, I think I hear the baby calling me daddy!¡±


    Cordeliaughed.


    ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that the results aren¡¯t out yet? We don¡¯t even know if there¡¯s a baby in there!¡±


    ¡°There sure is! Absolutely!¡±


    Cordelia was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Darling, how many do you think there are?¡±


    Cordelia forced a giggle back. ¡°Isn¡¯t one enough?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Zephyr answered seriously. He had nned it. It would be the best if they had two


    sons and two daughters. That way, they could keep each otherpany.


    Suddenly, he frowned and turned to ask Cordelia with a hushed tone, ¡°Darling, it must hurt a lot to


    give birth, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I think so. People say that giving birth is an adult¡¯s life for a baby¡¯s life!


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that exaggerated.¡± She smiled. ¡°So many women are fine after giving birth!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s face fell, and his brows were knitted together. If giving birth hurt so much, he could not


    bear for Cordelia to go through it. If he had to choose between children and Cordelia, he would


    rather have no heir than for Cordelia to exchange her life for their baby¡¯s.


    ¡°Darling, what are you thinking now?¡±


    Zephyr smiled and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ whether I¡¯ve used up all my good luck. That¡¯s why I met you.¡±


    ¡­


    Josiah went closer to Zephyr to scrutinize him.


    Zephyr nced at him, paid him no mind, and continued to study pregnancy and childbirth on his


    phone. In just two days, he had browsed all the popr maternity forums and signed up for over ten


    ounts across the established mother and baby sites.


    He was so diligent that it was almost like when he had prepared for Walton¡¯s School of Business.


    ¡°Frederic, this guy¡¯s still sane, right?¡± Josiah gestured at his head.


    Frederic looked at him in disdain.


    ¡°Look at how he¡¯s smiling.¡± Josiah said, ¡°It¡¯s been a whole afternoon, and the corners of his lips are


    like he¡¯s gotten Botox on them. They won¡¯te down!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be a father. What¡¯s abnormal about reading up on childcare?¡±


    ¡°No, but¡­ the results aren¡¯t out yet! Why is he so thrilled?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty much confirmed, though.¡± Frederic smiled. ¡°Just get your gift prepared!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little worried.¡± Josiah rubbed his chin. ¡°If Z just takes Cordelia and their child back, the


    Hamertons will definitely go crazy, huh?¡±


    Frederic¡¯s gaze dimmed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Cordelia back.¡± Zephyr, who had been quiet, spoke suddenly. ¡°She¡¯s my wife whether they


    ept it or not.¡±


    Josiah chuckled wryly.


    A certain someone seemed to have said that he would have nothing to do with a Ms. Cordelia


    Jenner in the past, that they were people of two different worlds and would not blend in¡­


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Zephyr gave Josiah a look, and thetter behaved at once.


    ¡°The priority isn''t the Hamertons right now. It¡¯s Marcus Grist.¡± Zephyr¡¯s aloof gaze was tinged with


    ferocity. ¡°He¡¯s still alive, and Yale has him.


    ¡°I need to change the name on the marriage certificate to mine before they do anything!¡±


    That was the only way to protect Cordelia and their child.


    ¡°Z, are you sure you want to do that?¡± Frederic was a little worried. ¡°Your grandfather will blow up if


    you get married recklessly. When your uncle adds gas to the fire¡ª¡±


    ¡°If I give up on Cordelia because I¡¯m scared of grandpa blowing up on me¡­¡± Zephyr replied with a


    determined gaze, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve her!¡±

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Cordelia was worried about Linda staying in the hospital alone. When she visited, she saw thetter


    feeding Nichs.


    The girl who had always been carefree and casual about people and things blew on each spoonful


    of soup carefully, afraid that it would burn Nichs.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As for the man on the bed who looked like he could not take care of himself, who would have


    thought that he was up and active in physiotherapy just two days ago?


    Cordelia chuckled and suddenly thought of her husband.


    The man was unfriendly to outsiders, only steps away from writing ¡°Approach with caution¡± on his


    face. However, he was glued to her once he saw her and could not be driven away. He would go


    darling this and honey that, that the birds on the trees were less noisy than him.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± A familiar voice came from behind her.


    Cordelia turned back to see Seth walking over. He nced at the hospital ward, and his expression


    dimmed for a moment. It was only briefly before a warm smile was back on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Thompson¡¯s recovering well,¡± he said softly. ¡°His stitches can be removed in two days.¡±


    ¡°Seth, thank you.¡± Cordelia was embarrassed. She had wanted to pair Linda up with him only for¡­


    ¡°Nothing to thank me about!¡± Seth chortled. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. It¡¯s my duty to save lives and treat the


    injured!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a great doctor.¡± She knew that thepliment barely meant anything, but she genuinely did


    not know what to say other than that.


    The man had personally treated his love rival and sent the girl he liked to thetter, yet no one was


    able to treat his wound. Seth¡¯s situation was heartbreaking.


    ¡°Actually, I hope Linda gets together with the person she likes too.¡± Seth smiled and looked inside


    the ward again, his gaze longing.


    ¡°I can see it.¡± His voice was low-toned. ¡°She only smiles genuinely when she¡¯s with Nichs.¡±


    ¡°Seth¡­¡± Cordelia had mixed feelings. ¡°The heavens won¡¯t be unfair to you when you¡¯re so nice!¡±


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve never thought that God¡¯s unfair to me!¡± Seth¡¯s smile was open and forward. ¡°I had a


    smooth-sailing life growing up. My family isn¡¯t the richest, but I never had to worry about making


    ends meet. They supported me till I finished studying medicine too. Now that I¡¯m a doctor and have


    my own clinic, to be honest, I think I win in life!


    ¡°I appreciate all that I have now.¡± Seth looked at her. ¡°All of you included.¡±


    Cordelia felt like something was stuck in her throat, and she failed to speak for some time.


    ¡°If you have the chance, tell Linda for me that there¡¯s nothing to be awkward about when she sees


    me. We¡¯re still friends! I¡¯ll do my best when you need my help.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Cordelia nodded.


    ¡°I actually think that God must have a reason for making me meet all of you,¡± Seth said with a smile.


    ¡°See, I treated Marcus and got you two together. Then I treated Nichs and got both of them


    together¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t leave this duty as a matchmaking doctor so soon!¡±


    Cordelia giggled at his words. Both of them walked some distance together before Seth waved her


    goodbye.


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± He turned around before he left. ¡°I¡¯ve been kind of busy these days, so I didn¡¯t get to


    follow up on your report. I¡¯ll give you the results one of these days!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    ¡°No way! I think Marcus is dying to know!¡± Seth said with a chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s no problem. Just be careful


    these few days. When the report¡¯s out, I¡¯ll get a professional ob-gyn doctor to tell you what you need


    to look out for.¡±


    Cordelia went home after thanking him. As soon as she went in, she heard noises.


    Zephyr¡¯s shoes were scattered at the door, unlike how he usually ced them neatly.


    Puzzled, Cordelia went in with light steps. The closer she got to their bedroom, the louder the


    noises were. She pushed the door open.


    Zephyr froze in shock, a wash of panic shing in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cordelia was bewildered. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She saw the man crouching on the floor as he rummaged through the room. A few drawers were


    pulled open. He held two certificates tight in his hand.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Cordelia was even more surprised. ¡°Why are you taking our marriage certificates!?¡±


    Zephyr felt his throat tighten, and his lips grew dry. He did not know how to exin it.


    While Cordelia had been away, he had found the marriage certificates, and as expected, it was


    Marcus Grist¡¯s name on them. Back when Cordelia got married on behalf of Yelena, the Jenners


    had pulled some strings and registered the marriage with Marcus¡¯ ID directly.


    If he had known that he would fall so deep for Cordelia now, he would have gone to the registration


    personally, no matter what.


    Frederic had told him that it was not toote to change the name now. It was just a little more


    troublesome.


    In spite of it, Cordelia caught him when he had just wanted to take the certificates with him.


    ¡°Darling, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Cordelia was vaguely disconcerted seeing the man in a daze.


    ¡°You¡­ made a mess of our home just to find the marriage certificates? Why do you need them?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr forced a smile and uttered somethingpletely ridiculous after a stretched silence, ¡°I¡¯m


    just looking.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to look at?¡±


    Cordelia widened her eyes and did not know whether to wince orugh. She pulled the certificates


    out of his hand and locked them back in the drawer.


    Zephyr stayed silent.


    Cordelia looked at him. She could no longer remember how many times it had been that this man


    stood before her like a boy who had done something wrong. The man was tall and strong, but each


    time he hung his head apologetically and stayed silent, she caved.


    Cordelia chuckled helplessly and cupped his face with both hands. Her gaze was clear like pools of


    spring water.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with you, honey. Have you run into something frustrating recently?¡±


    Zephyr took a deep breath and hugged her tightly, greedily breathing in her sweet fragrance.


    ¡°Never mind. Since you¡¯ve already caused this mess, I¡¯ll just let you know where things are!¡±


    Cordelia smiled and patted his back.


    Zephyr slowly let go of her and watched as she went to the messy cab to retrieve the carved


    wooden box he had given her from the deepest part.


    There were also a bankbook and bank card aside from the jewelry in it. She pulled out a title deed


    from another drawer.


    ¡°These are all our assets.¡±


    Zephyr chuckled. ¡°You keep them. You don¡¯t have to show me.¡±


    ¡°No way. This is your home too!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s heart squeezed.


    ¡°This deed is the house that dad gave. Carter¡¯s staying there now.


    ¡°Other than our daily expenditure, I save a portion of the money left each month in this card,¡±


    Cordelia said softly. ¡°I bought a wealth management product, and there''s a return every month!


    ¡°Another portion¡¯s kept in the bankbook. If there¡¯s an emergency, take the money from the


    bankbook.


    ¡°All the passwords are our marriage anniversary date. You¡¯ve got to remember!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr felt bad. ¡°I remember.¡±


    ¡°This too¡­¡± Cordelia smiled softly and showed him two documents.


    ¡°I want to buy insurance, but I¡¯m still hesitating about which one to get. Darling, take a look and see


    which one¡¯s better.¡±


    Zephyr paused and took what he was shown. They were regr insurances where one kept money


    each month, and returns were paid at fixed times. The insurancepany would issue a decent


    amount ofpensation if something serious happened too.


    The woman had yet to decide, but the beneficiary at the end of the forms was filled with ¡®Marcus


    Grist¡¯.


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze dimmed, and he frowned.


    ¡°Why are you getting insurance?¡±

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    ¡°Just in case!¡±


    Cordelia stroked her belly and smiled at him, gentle and determined.


    ¡°If we do have a child, we have to n for them. But I want to buy this insurance for you¡­¡±


    Her heart and eyes were filled with him as she held his hand.


    ¡°Honey¡­ this is the first time I got pregnant. I¡¯m honestly quite nervous. I went through a lot of


    information these two days, and I¡¯m afraid if something happens like what the forums say¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Zephyr glowered and red at her sternly. ¡°Stop imagining things. Nothing will happen


    to you!¡±


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Cordelia snuggled against him. ¡°I¡¯m just saying in case something happens.


    Remember to im the insurance.¡±


    ¡°Nothing will happen! No in case!¡± Zephyr could not help growling. His dark glower scared even


    Cordelia.


    She stared at him in a trance, her heart thumping.


    Zephyr moved swiftly, tearing both insurance forms into shreds right away.


    The world quieted down instantly as if they had gone into a vacuum.


    The fierce sense of aggressioning from Zephyr caused Cordelia to step back involuntarily.


    ¡°Darling¡­¡±


    Zephyr snapped back to reality at once. He had scared her. He pulled her right into his arms and


    said, ¡°I¡¯m not showing my temper at you. I just want you to know that idents like this won¡¯t


    happen.


    ¡°Even if something does happen¡­¡±


    His eyes darkened as his voice turned hoarse. ¡°I don¡¯t want the child. I only want you!¡±


    Cordelia felt her heart swell with warmth and a pinch on her nose. Her hand stroked the man¡¯s


    broad back lightly.


    ¡°Silly man, what are you talking about?


    ¡°It¡¯s our child. Will you really bear to do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zephyr confirmed without any hesitation.


    Cordelia could not help chuckling. Her fair hand pinched his face as her big eyes sparkled like the


    starry night.


    Zephyr¡¯s stern glower and seriousness were scary, but she knew that it was because he was


    nervous.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said softly. ¡°No one¡¯s allowed to say unlucky things like this anymore. Both of us will


    grow old into our hundreds and be old monsters, okay?¡±


    It was only then a hint of a smile crept on Zephyr¡¯s face.


    The incident served him a reminder.


    A few dayster, he met Frederic in thetter¡¯s firm. ¡°How¡¯s what I asked you to do going?¡±


    Frederic rubbed his chin and pulled a few drafts from hisputer.


    ¡°Z,pared to whatever insurance you mentioned¡­ I think you might as well pen a personal


    statement iming that Cordelia has rights to half of your wealth and stuff. It¡¯s more appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Will a statement like that have legal validity?¡± Zephyr found it a must to ask if thew recognized it


    with anything that involved Cordelia¡¯s benefits now.


    Frederic grinned. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s legally binding once it¡¯s notarized!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°But are you really doing this, Z?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife. What¡¯s mine should be hers too.¡±


    Even though their marriage certificates were still an issue, he wanted to assure Cordelia first.


    ¡°Word will get to the old man very soon if you do this. After all, you¡¯re the most hopeful heir of the


    Hamertons. Your assets are basically invaluable.¡±


    Zephyr puffed out a smoke ring, and his gaze dimmed.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Cordelia will have to face the Hamertons sooner orter.¡±


    Frederic nodded, understanding his intention.


    Perhaps Cordelia could not be epted by the Hamertons right away, but what Zephyr did was akin


    to forcing them to acknowledge her status. He would stand by her side no matter what and fight the


    world with her.


    Frederic lowered his voice to say, ¡°Right, Z, while I studiedmercial insurance, I made a


    discovery!¡±


    Zephyr frowned. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Frederic passed a photocopied document to him.


    Zephyr scanned the material and snorted.


    Before taking the private jet to Kerionia for a business discussion, Matthew had presented him with


    this insurance policy that had a huge amount of proceeds with a smile and all seriousness.


    It sounded nice that he wanted to insure his eldest nephew as flying in the sky was not safe. The


    insurance policy covered many aspects and wasprehensive. Zephyr¡¯s father, Henry, was


    named the beneficiary.


    ¡°Uncle Matthew¡¯s a good actor. This looks like he¡¯s considering everything for me.¡± Zephyr scoffed


    and tossed the document on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯d have forgotten there¡¯s this policy if you didn¡¯t bring it up!¡±


    ¡°Z, take a closer look!¡± Frederic eyed him.


    Confused, Zephyr picked it up and read it line by line, finding what was odd on thest page!


    ¡°Rowan Irwin?¡± He could not help raising his voice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this!?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Frederic smirked. ¡°This is my discovery.


    ¡°When Matthew gave you the policy, your father was the beneficiary. But when ites to this


    policy, the beneficiary¡¯s secretly changed to Rowan Irwin.¡±


    Zephyr squinted, a sharp glint shing in his eyes.


    He had not cared about the insurance policy back then, assuming it was an affectation from


    Matthew. After all, thetter had been keeping up his act all these years to pander to his


    grandfather.


    Who would have thought that there would actually be a ne crash at that time?


    ¡°This means that if I did die in that crash¡­¡± Zephyr said slowly, ¡°These hundreds of million dors


    would go to Rowan Irwin?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± It was done without anyone knowing too.


    Zephyr¡¯s expression was dark as he muttered the name repeatedly, ¡°Rowan Irwin¡­¡±


    ¡°I checked the Irwins,¡± said Frederic. ¡°They¡¯re quite influential at Southeast Aciatic, and they deal


    with information technology and pharmaceuticals.¡±


    Zephyr nodded.


    It was just that the Irwins had never been involved with Centrolis¡ªnot even a coboration. They


    were basically two parallel lines. How did Rowan conspire with Matthew?


    It seemed that he had to keep investigating.


    Zephyr snubbed his cigarette and got ready to leave when his phone buzzed.


    ¡°Marcus, it¡¯s me.¡± Seth¡¯s voice sounded urgent. ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    ¡°No. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Come keep Cordeliapany then. She¡­ isn¡¯t in a good mood.¡±


    Zephyr was rmed. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Seth asked him to hurry to the hospital, finding it hard to exin over the phone.


    ¡­


    Cordelia came out from Seth¡¯s office like she had lost her soul. Her face was pale, and her eyes


    were nk while she walked in the hallway. Her heart thumped, but her breathing was unstable,


    and chills ran down her spine.


    Seth¡¯s words rang in her ears.


    ¡°Cordelia, the results are out. You¡­ aren¡¯t actually pregnant.


    ¡°But I found something else through your report.¡±

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯re weaker in health. What¡¯s happening this time is actually a rtively rare pseudo-


    pregnancy. It¡¯s not a big issue. Get lots of rest and recuperation, and you can still get pregnant.


    ¡°Another thing is¡­¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Seth pulled out a body check report with the name William Jenner on it.


    ¡°I first have to apologize to you. Mr. Jenner¡¯s done a body check here before, and a few medical


    students under me have taken a portion of the blood samples to conduct tests as an experiment in


    their internship on their own ord. Yours and Mr. Jenner¡¯s blood samples are included.


    ¡°This has severely gone against the hospital rules, and the students have been punished.


    ¡°But I took a look at their test results, and it shows that¡­ you and William Jenner are not rted by


    blood!¡±


    Cordelia felt buzzing in her ears as her mind went nk.


    ¡­


    Zephyr ran up the stairs and searched urgently for the delicate figure among the crowd¡ªonly to


    look up and see Seth exit his office.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Cordelia?¡±


    ¡°I asked the nurse to take her to the lounge first.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Zephyr was so anxious that there was sweat beading on the tip of his nose.


    Seth exined the entire matter briefly. Zephyr was also shocked as he listened. He was dazed for


    a moment.


    ¡°Could it be a mistake?¡±


    ¡°I first thought the students made a mistake as well. After all, there are a lot of blood samples in this


    batch. They could have mixed them up or missed a few,¡± Seth said softly. ¡°As such, I did another


    test specifically. I personally did it this time, so there¡¯s no mistake with it.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s brows were knitted together. ¡°Then thebels on the blood samples¡­¡±


    ¡°There are staff members specifically handling thebels. Each time a person¡¯s blood is taken, the


    label and information are put on immediately.¡±


    In this case, it was impossible for the blood samples to go wrong. Seth did the test personally, so it


    could not have gone wrong.


    ¡°So¡­ Cordelia isn¡¯t William Jenner¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Seth nodded.


    Zephyr had mixed feelings about it as he looked at the lounge. The door to it was half closed, and


    he could vaguely see the woman resting on the couch. Her frail back looked helpless.


    He clenched his fists, wondering what he should tell her when he entered.


    Seth noticed the change in his emotions. ¡°Marcus, you wouldn¡¯t change your attitude toward


    Cordelia because of her background, right?


    ¡°She isn¡¯t the Jenner heiress, but she¡¯s never mistreated you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking,¡± Zephyr replied with a deep voice.


    He would not have fallen this deep if he cared about their statuses.


    Zephyr pressed his lips together. His sculpted face was still aloof, but there was a wash of


    sympathy and affection in his eyes.


    He went into the room and hugged the girl gently.


    Cordelia was taken aback before being pressed into a warm embrace and hearing the familiar


    heartbeat again.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± she uttered shakily after some time, and her voice turned into a sob right away, her


    feelingsplex.


    He should have found out by now, right? What would he think? Even she thought the entire incident


    felt absurd.


    She was not a Jenner, yet she had endured insults and humiliation all these years innocently.


    Perhaps Yelena and Joanne would never have thought that the eyesore they saw her as all these


    years actually had nothing to do with the Jenners.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Did William really not know about this, though? Then why did Joanne asionally blurt insults like


    ¡°b*stard¡± when she scolded her in the past? Come to think of it, Joanne might have used that insult


    in the heat of the moment, but because it was something based on the truth¡­


    Were she and Carter really kids with an unknown father?


    Cordelia¡¯s thoughts were scattered. It felt like there were straws in her throat, making it hard to


    breathe.


    Zephyr crouched down in front of her and softlybed his hand through her hair with a tender


    gaze.


    He said with a soft voice, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shh, I understand. I know that you¡¯re not in a good mood now, and we can¡¯t get to the bottom of


    some things right off the bat.


    ¡°We take things slow, honey. I¡¯ll always be by your side, no matter what happens. Don¡¯t worry,


    okay?¡±


    Cordelia met his eyes and felt like crying.


    Zephyr kept a tight hold on her hand as they went home, giving her a sufficient sense of security.


    When they got home, Cordelia saw the strewn childcare magazines on the coffee table. Theptop


    was not turned off, and the site on disy was a maternity and childcare forum as well.


    This was information Zephyr read up on through the night. Not only had he read them, but he had


    also taken notes. His notes were filled with things pregnant women should keep an eye out on, how


    new fathers should take care of their children, how to prevent postpartum depression for one¡¯s


    wife¡­


    There were already things piled up in their bedroom¡ªnkets for the baby and radiation-proof


    clothes for pregnant women.


    Cordelia felt a pinch on her nose, and she could not help the tears that flooded her eyes. She kept


    her head low in silence.


    Zephyr hugged her gently and let her express her emotions.


    ¡°Darling,¡± she said softly after a long time. ¡°We really shouldn¡¯t have celebrated so soon. I should


    have told you after I made sure of it. Now you got happy for nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°We can use these in the future.¡±


    ¡°But Seth says that I¡¯m weak in health. It doesn¡¯t affect getting pregnant, but the chances are lower


    than the average person.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Zephyr looked at her seriously. ¡°Cordelia, it¡¯s not that important to me whether we have a child or


    not.¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. The man¡¯s deep voice was affectionate and indulging.


    ¡°If you like kids, we make them. If you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s fine to spend the rest of our lives with just


    the two of us.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Did all men not wish for women to give them children?


    ¡°If you feel pressured because of this, you don¡¯t have to,¡± Zephyr said with a chuckle. ¡°My family¡¯s


    got no throne to pass down.¡±


    Cordelia got amused and snuggled him, indulging herself with his tenderness.


    ¡°Having kids or not depends on you.¡± Zephyr¡¯s heated breaths hit her ear. ¡°If you want one, I¡¯ll do


    my best!¡±


    Cordelia felt his rising temperature. Even the room¡¯s air began to feel hot.


    Zephyr pinned her to the bed. With a smirk, his gaze turned tender.


    Previously, they had assumed that she was pregnant, and he had read online that the first three


    months were the most unstable, so they must not do it¡­ Now that he finally had the chance¡­


    Zephyr smirked and pulled the sheets open to wrap both of them inside.


    ¡­


    The weather was growing chilly. The end of summer and the beginning of fall painted the sky blue


    as clouds drifted far away like big balls of cotton candy.


    Cordelia added a few tables outside and paired them with shades the same color as the irises. It


    was a refreshing sight.


    There were few customers this morning, and Cordelia stayed behind the counter to brew coffee


    quietly. She suddenly heard a sweet ¡°Cordelia!¡± from the outside.


    She went out and saw Zennie dashing in like a little bird under the sun. There seemed to be


    someone else behind her.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Zennie gave Cordelia a big hug while she was stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, sis! Didn¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    Cordelia smiled and pinched her nose.


    ¡°Of course I did! Life is less fun without you making so much noise around me!¡±


    Zennieughed wholeheartedly. She was overjoyed.


    Cordelia could not help but have her interest piqued by the middle-ageddy behind Zennie.


    Although she was well-maintained, she had a perm on her short hair and wore a bright suit with the


    brand logo all over it, carrying a limited edition Acmes bag. She looked ridiculous in her get-up.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Thedy coughed.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Zennie pulled her over immediately and introduced her to Cordelia. ¡°Sis, this is my mom. She came


    all the way here to visit me!¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. ¡®So, it is Mrs. Hamerton.¡¯


    However, weren''t the Hamertons a prestigious family? They did not look like people who would


    dress in brand logos.


    She did not want to seem rude, so she could only hold back herughter.


    Zennie made a face. ¡°Madam Kate Miller, this is Cordelia, my best friend in Jangasas!¡±


    Kate removed her sunsses and took a good look at her.


    ¡®So this is Cordelia.


    ¡®The Cordelia who¡­ took Zephyr¡¯s heart as if he had lost his soul, the person who makes the high


    and mighty Mr. Z disguise himself in Jangasas as a decent husband?¡¯


    Kate frowned.


    Cordelia did not look special at a nce. She was fair and skinny, pure and clean. When it came to


    judging whether she was beautiful, her features were indeed pretty.


    However, she was nothingpared to thedies around Zephyr!


    She could not believe Zephyr was charmed by an insignificantdy!


    ¡°Mom!¡± Zennie poked her with her elbow and signaled her. ¡°Stop staring!¡±


    ¡°O-Oh!¡± Kate snapped back to her senses and immediately smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Ms. Jenner.


    You¡¯re managing the shop well! I can tell that you¡¯re pretty capable!¡±


    Cordelia smiled shyly and got them a table.


    They sat in the courtyard. Although the sun was shining, the air was slightly chilly at the end of


    summer. The irises danced in the breeze.


    Cordelia thought she would return to the shop to make coffee after chatting for a little bit.


    At that moment, Zephyr walked out of the shop.


    ¡°Wifey, the cookies are ready!¡±


    Kate was surprised.


    She saw him wearing a regr T-shirt and jeans. He even ran out like a big boy with an apron on


    his neck.


    Zephyr smiled when he saw Cordelia. He bumped his forehead into hers and gave her a kiss on her


    cheek.


    He had never smiled like that at home.


    Kate was so shocked she failed to snap back to her senses for a moment.


    Meanwhile, Zephyr was stunned the moment he saw her.


    Soon, the smile on his face disappeared. His usual coldness and alertness reced it.


    Cordelia held his arm while smiling. ¡°Hubby, thisdy is Zennie¡¯s mother. She came to visit her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, h-he¡¯s your husband!¡± Zennie quickly eased the situation. ¡°Mom, he¡¯s Marcus Grist, Cordelia¡¯s


    husband.¡±


    She emphasized the name Marcus.


    Kate reacted fast. She instantly smiled and called him Mr. Grist.


    Zephyr had a grim expression as he nodded.


    Cordelia smiled awkwardly.


    Everything was great about her husband. Even his face when he met strangers was funny to her.


    ¡°Hubby¡­¡± She shook him lightly. ¡°Can you bring some cookies over? I made cranberry cookies.


    Zennie loves them.¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    ¡°Hmm, okay.¡± Zephyr agreed tly and turned around to leave.


    Zennie and Kate looked at each other. The former said to Cordelia, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom, sis!¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. Meanwhile, Kate started chatting with her.


    She could not even make coffee now.


    She smiled and thought she would just chat with Kate in the courtyard.


    After entering the shop, Zennie saw the man¡¯s wide shoulder behind the counter. She walked over


    quietly, but he snapped his head back. His piercing eyes were so cold that they could cut her face.


    The girl shivered, then she said with a stic smile, ¡°Brother¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why did you get Aunt Cloud here?¡± The man¡¯s face was darker than ink.


    Zennie was panting from the panic.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything! You should thank my mom, brother. If she didn¡¯te, it would be


    Nelly who came today!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zephyr raised his sharp eyebrows. His eyes were even fiercer now.


    ¡°She knows?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she knows that you¡¯re here. But I¡¯ve been in Jangasas, so she kept saying that she


    wanted toe to be with me. There¡¯s nothing that I could do, so I got my mom here instead.¡±


    He nodded and relieved the frown slowly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother. My mom usually talks a lot, but she knows very well what to say and what not


    to say at critical moments!¡± Zennie patted her chest to guarantee that.


    Zephyr did not worry about that.


    After all, Kate had been nice to him since he was young.


    However, he felt uneasy that so many of them came to Jangasas.


    ¡°Go back if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± His face looked kinder now. ¡°Second Uncle and the rest think I¡¯m


    in Melorian. They¡¯ll be suspicious if you guys keeping to Jangasas.¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle thinks that you¡¯re in Melorian!¡± Zennie snickered. ¡°Did you forget that my mom is an


    expert withputers? She made the video of you feeding pigeons at the square that Second


    Uncle saw! He couldn''t tell at all.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He looked at her, ¡°Thank Aunt Cloud for me.¡±


    ¡°My mom said there¡¯s no need to thank her as we¡¯re family!¡±


    Zephyr smiled and patted her shoulder.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    However, she touched his sore spot at that moment.


    ¡°Brother, are you not going back to Centrolis?¡±


    He frowned and looked at her with doubt.


    ¡°Nelly is on the move. She has been asking about you and the engagement.


    ¡°Brother, I know you like Cordelia, but the engagement you have with Nelly¡­ What are you going to


    do about it?¡±


    His face turned grim, and he instantly became fierce.


    ¡°When did I have a contract with the Tanners!?¡±


    He moved too much and identally pushed the coffee pot. It crushed all over the floor.


    Zennie stood aside, scared. Her face paled, and she dared not say a word.


    The word ¡°engagement¡± became his sore spot ever since Cordelia appeared.


    In reality, he had not agreed to it, nor were the two families clear about the engagement.


    However, Zephyr and Nelly had been close since they studied together. The two families matched


    each other, so their parents assumed they would get married.


    Zephyr had no feelings for her. He did not even remember what she looked like very well.


    Before meeting Cordelia, he thought it would not matter who he married.


    However, since meeting her, he wished that he would only be with her.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Cordelia rushed over after hearing themotion. She saw Zephyr¡¯s terrible


    look on his face, Zennie standing aside, frozen, and the broken coffee pot.


    ¡®Oh, no!¡¯ Cordelia thought, ¡®Did his hot tamper scare Zennie again?¡¯

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    ¡°Hubby!¡±


    Cordelia shook her head and signaled him. Then she started tofort Zennie.


    Thetter was not scared. In reality, her brother had been doing this to her since she was young.


    She was already immune to his grim face.


    On the other hand, Cordelia was apologetic. She quickly cleaned up the mess on the floor.


    Zephyr wanted to help, but she stopped him gently and gave him a kind smile. ¡°Let me do it. You


    don¡¯t know how. Don¡¯t hurt your hands.¡±


    She was quick and cleaned the floor in a jiffy. Customers came in at that moment, so she hurried to


    the courtyard to wee them.


    Kate had been watching aside. She peeped at Zephyr and snuck up to him when she had the


    chance. She chuckled.


    ¡°Your wife isn¡¯t bad!¡±


    He was stunned.


    She smiled. ¡°Although I¡¯m not your mother by blood, I watched you grow. I can tell that you¡¯re really


    in love with Ms. Jenner!¡±


    Zephyr looked at her. There was still no change to his cold face.


    Kate knew him well. Sometimes, she pitied the children of the Hamertons.


    They looked sophisticated and seemed like they had every luxury in the world, but they did even


    have the decision power in their marriage.


    Kate was opinionated and thought that was contradictory. Therefore, she was willing to do her best


    to help Zephyr and Cordelia.


    ¡°Zephyr, when are you going to bring Ms. Jenner home?¡±


    Zephyr thought for a long time and said in a deep voice. ¡°We can¡¯t be hasty about this. Too many


    interests are involved in each marriage in the Hamertons. If something goes wrong, I fear they


    will¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurt Ms. Jenner?¡± Kate scoffed. ¡°Hah, let them try! I¡¯ll be the first to fight them if anyone dares to


    even think about it!¡±


    ¡°Will you fight¡­ grandpa too?¡±


    Madam Miller had just ced her hands on her waist, looking dignified, yet she caved instantly. The


    corner of her lips twitched. She seemed to have frozen.


    She giggled with a stic smile on her face a momentter.


    She had spoken too quickly and embarrassed herself in front of her son again!


    Zephyr chuckled and turned around to go behind the counter. He began to wash all of the coffee


    mugs in the basin.


    ¡°Z-Zephyr!¡± Kate had to gain her dignity back no matter what. ¡°Hey¡­ I can¡¯t fight the old man, but


    my family is not to be offended! He¡¯ll have to take my family into consideration before he calls the


    shots, right?


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m voting for Ms. Jenner! I¡¯m definitely paving the way for her into our family.


    There won¡¯t be any obstacles!¡±


    Zephyr pursed his lips and said sincerely a momentter, ¡°Thanks, Aunt Cloud.¡±


    ¡°Why thank me? We¡¯re family!¡±


    ¡°My father¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about your father! That coward has to listen to me, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Ah, hehehe¡­¡±


    Kate could not fix her problem of speaking before processing her thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious, Zephyr!¡± She coughed. ¡°No matter what, your father and I approve of this.


    However, you¡¯d have to consult your mom about this. She¡¯s your mother by blood, after all. Her


    approval matters.


    ¡°Moreover, wouldn''t the odds be even higher if you got your maternal grandfather¡¯s support?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s hands that were washing the mugs suddenly froze. His eyes turned grim.


    Kate was right, but getting his mother¡¯s approval was hard.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was not an easy-going person like Kate, but overbearing and strict. Her decisiveness was as


    powerful as men¡¯s.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    If she were sentimental back then, she and Henry would not have taken a divorce.


    Zephyr took a deep breath in. Cordelia and Zennie¡¯s peals ofughter came from outside.


    They sat in the sunlit courtyard with blooming irises around them. The fragrance of cranberry


    cookies and mhiato filled the air.


    At that moment, he wanted to stop time forever.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Kate smiled. ¡°Since your sister likes Cordelia so much, as her mother, I¡¯ll do my best!


    ¡°In reality, everyone in the Hamertons is reasonable. It¡¯s just that jerk Matthew at that brat, Yale¡­¡±


    Kate began to vent.


    Zephyr smiled helplessly. She would pretty much take revenge on his behalf whenever Matthew


    talked behind his back throughout these years.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡­


    Since finding out about her identity, although Cordelia would smile on the surface, Zephyr could tell


    that she was upset.


    It was fine when she was busy with customers.


    When the shop was empty, she would sit alone on the stairs in the courtyard and stare nkly into


    the sky. She would look blue.


    He wanted to cheer her up, so he lowered his head to seek a solution from Linda.


    Linda was nning to travel with Nichs. They were going to Mengasas.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys join us?¡± Linda said happily, ¡°We said we¡¯d go to Mengasas after we made


    money when we were studying at university. She¡¯ll be over the moon if we go together!¡±


    Nichs¡¯ expression changed. He immediately shook her.


    Linda red at him. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want that?¡±


    The man smiled¡ªhe looked like a coward. ¡°I do¡­ The more, the merrier! It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure


    whether Mr. Grist is willing toe with us. Hah, Linda, maybe they have their own ns. Maybe


    they want to be alone¡­


    ¡°Am I right, Marcus?¡±


    Nichs covered half of his face while speaking. He kept winking at Zephyr.


    Never had he thought that Mr. Z would smirk and enunciate each word calmly. ¡°I think that¡¯s a great


    idea. The more, the merrier!¡±


    Nichs was dumbfounded!


    ¡°It¡¯s decided, then!¡± Linda smiled happily. ¡°Go home to pack with Cordelia now. I¡¯ll n the itinerary


    tonight!¡±


    Two dayster, they arrived in Mengasas as nned.


    Cordelia and Linda were skipping happily, holding each others¡¯ arms in front. Meanwhile, among the


    two men behind, one was gnashing his teeth, and the other looked proud.


    ¡°Wow, Zephyr. You¡¯re pulling my leg, huh?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr looked uninterested.


    ¡°You know what you did!¡±


    He was supposed to spend time alone with Linda!


    Zephyr slipped both of his hands into his pockets and walked carefreely. There was a subtle smile


    at the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°Nichs, can you be a man? Look how happy they are!¡±


    Mengasas was a popr shopping heaven. All of the big, international brands were tax-free here.


    Dragging Cordelia, Linda went from one branded store and shopping malls to another. She fulfilled


    her shopping desire.


    Throughout the day, her loot were hung on Nichs¡¯ arms. His knees were getting weak.


    Zephyr did not have it better. It was just that Cordelia hardly bought anything.


    They went to a cosmetic store this time. The twodies went to try on lipsticks. The two men


    spotted a bench outside. Their eyes lit up, and they rushed over in a sh!


    Zephyr beat him to it and got more space.


    Nichs rolled his eyes at him. He ced the bags on the ground and released a heavy sigh.


    ¡°How are they not tired?¡±

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Zephyr nced at him. He had been thinking about that for a long time.


    What intrigued him even more was that they were considered to have good stamina among men.


    However, they could not keep up with thedies now. They were almost exhausted.


    It seemed he must ¡°punish¡± her again tonight¡­


    ¡°Hey, why are you smiling like a fool?¡± Nichs waved before his face.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr snapped back to his senses. He suppressed his smile and recovered his usual coldness.


    ¡°Nichs,¡± he said with his deep voice. ¡°Have you ever thought you¡¯d repent and leave the gang


    life?¡±


    Nichs was stunned. He had aplicated look now.


    ¡°Although you¡¯re with Linda now, and she epts who you are, you must consider that you live a


    dangerous life. You have power, but you have enemies too.


    ¡°I happened to be at the hotelst time¡­¡± Zephyr had a cryptic look on his face. ¡°If a simr thing


    happens again, do you think there¡¯ll be such a coincidence again?


    ¡°If something happens to you again, how can you give a lifetime of happiness to her?¡±


    Nichs had a slight change of expression. He pursed his lips. He had agreed to work for Yale


    under the condition that he would clear his record.


    In reality, he had thought about that.


    However, Yale was a man who was not to be trusted.


    Nichs looked at Zephyr. He opened his mouth but could not say a word.


    ¡°I can help,¡± Zephyr said softly. ¡°But it¡¯s going to be tough, and it¡¯ll take a long time. Not only that,


    but you¡¯ll also have to give up some things.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Nichs did not even think about it. ¡°I can give up anything as long as I can hold her


    hand with dignity!¡±


    Zephyr looked at him for a long time. He patted his shoulder and smiled.


    Cordelia and Linda looked over. Although they had no idea what they were talking about, they


    seemed to be at peace with each other.


    Linda shouted while waving, ¡°Nichs, I picked many things!¡±


    He responded immediately. ¡°Coming!¡±


    Zephyr could not take it that he was holding so many bags. He mocked. ¡°What a spendthrift.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Nichs rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Let your wife spend if you can!¡±


    What a joke! Mr. Z stared at him. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t afford it?¡±


    ¡°Do you dare?¡±


    Zephyr had noeback for those three words.


    Nichs got up proudly after saying that, running into the store. Never had he thought a kick would


    come from behind,nding on his back!


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Nichs screamed and lost his bnce from the sudden attack. The bags scattered all over, and


    he fell as people watched.


    He almost hit his head against the wall¡­


    Fortunately, he did not look too terrible from the fall due to his agility.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Z behind him was fixing his cor calmly. He smirked and raised his brows


    arrogantly.


    Nichs exploded instantly.


    ¡°You mother¡ª


    ¡°You¡¯re so sly for kicking my back!


    ¡°What if you break it!?¡±


    He would lose out on so much fun if he broke his back!


    ¡­


    Later on, they arrived at the most famous night market in Mengasas.


    It was crowded here. The lights were so bright that they made the night sky look like the day. There


    were all sorts of food and many influencers filming there.


    Zephyr hugged Cordelia tightly, worried that she would be lost in the crowd.


    Nichs and Linda returned from checking out the stalls. They excitedly described the delicious


    food avable along the street ahead. Theyughed out loud when they saw Zephyr holding onto


    Cordelia¡¯s shoulders tightly.


    ¡°Be gentle, Mr. Grist! You¡¯re grabbing her like this. Even if you don¡¯t lose her, she will have five


    finger marks etched on her skin!¡±

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that.¡± Nichs echoed. ¡°He finally got a wife. Of course, he¡¯s got to keep a close eye


    on her¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, even if she¡¯s got a scratch!¡± A vendor¡¯s voice came from the side suddenly. ¡°I have meds


    here, special form. No scars left, guaranteed!¡±


    Nichs and Linda guffawed.


    On the other hand, Cordelia was attracted by the intricate-looking bottle and checked it out. It had


    retro packaging and was only a small bottle that was handy. It was the first time she saw a medicine


    that was manufactured like a piece of art.


    The vendor grinned at her. ¡°Miss, do you want to buy one? This is from Xywan Pharmaceuticals. It¡¯s


    been selling for over a decade. It¡¯s fair and genuine!¡±


    ¡°Xywan Pharmaceuticals?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Irwin¡¯s medicinal drugs manufacturingpany!¡±


    Zephyr furrowed his brows at that.


    Mengasas was close to Southeast Aciatic. Was this Irwin the Irwin in Southeast Aciatic?


    The party continued walking for a bit and came to a ce where it was less crowded. Linda pulled


    Cordelia along to try out the street food while the men followed them.


    Nichs noticed that Zephyr¡¯s expression was off.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Zephyr answered tly and asked after giving it a thought, ¡°The vendor who mentioned


    the Irwins just now¡­ Have you heard of it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s famous in Southeast Aciatic.¡±


    Nichs used to travel around with his boss in the past and had heard about things like this.


    ¡°The Irwins are quite influential in Southeast Aciatic. It¡¯s said that their ancestors started up as


    doctors, so the Irwins kept the medicinal drugs manufacturingpany.¡±


    ¡°But why are these meds sold on the street?¡±


    ¡°Think it¡¯s because their prices are low and the meds are effective, so they¡¯re popr. They don¡¯t


    put up airs like those big pharmaceuticalpanies, so their medicines are everywhere. There¡¯s no


    imitation either because they price the meds low enough. The regr people can all afford them.¡±


    Zephyr narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, they¡¯re an ethical business.¡±


    Who could have thought that the kind Irwins would conspire with Matthew in secret?


    ¡°Rowan Irwin¡¯s the head in the Irwins now.¡± Nichs was rarely this gossipy. ¡°Ay, do you know why


    that bottle of medicine is called Xywan Pharmaceuticals?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Wan stands for Rowan Irwin.¡± Nichs chortled. ¡°The outside world has all sorts of guesses about


    Xy. They say that it¡¯s someone Rowan Irwin loves but can¡¯t have!¡±


    Zephyr nodded, unfazed, but the suspicions in his heart grew.


    He was uninterested in Rowan¡¯s love affairs. He only wanted evidence that the man was helping


    Matthew to harm him.


    Cordelia¡¯s sweet ¡°darling¡± pulled him back from the heavy thoughts.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Cordelia waved happily. ¡°Come eat!¡±


    Zephyr and Nichs quickly went over to sit down.


    The street stalls were cramped with little space, and the greasy grilling aroma was everywhere.


    Zephyr was tall and well-built, a jarring sight when he sat on the small stool.


    ¡°Honey, it isn¡¯tfortable, huh?¡± Cordelia clung to him softly and ced a peeled shrimp in front of


    him. ¡°Bear with it for just a while. We¡¯ll go back to the hotel after this!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr smiled and spoke softly next to her ear. ¡°You¡¯ll have topensate me after we get


    back¡­¡±


    ¡°Not tonight, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Cordelia winked slyly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Linda and I agreed to sleep in the same room tonight.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± The grilled fish that Nichs had just swallowed got stuck in his throat.


    He looked at Linda in disbelief. ¡°For real!?¡±


    Linda nodded with a smile.


    ¡°I have a lot of things to chat with Cordelia, so you both¡­¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Okay?¡±

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Both men cried in unison, ¡°No!¡±


    Of course, it was futile. After all, the consequences of making their wives angry were far more


    serious than sleeping with another man.


    Later at night, when Nichs carried all the shopping bags back to the hotel listlessly and opened


    the door to see the soft bed in the room he had specially chosen¡­ he almost blew up on the spot!


    Zephyr was much calmer inparison. He quietly took off his coat and took a bottle of red wine


    out of the cab, adding ice and slowly swirling it.


    ¡°Zephyr, I don¡¯t care if you want to do it or not. The two of us have to be united!¡± Nichs said


    through his gritted teeth.


    ¡°From tomorrow onward, we will take care of our own woman. We can¡¯t let the two of them stick to


    each other anymore, you hear me!?¡±


    Nichs slumped on the bed in a huff, wanting nothing more than to punch a hole through it.


    Zephyr was nonchnt with a smirk. He looked at the nightfall outside the window, and his gaze


    darkened soon.


    ¡®Southeast Aciatic and the Irwins¡­ Rowan Irwin and the pharmaceuticalpany¡­¡¯ These kept


    reying in his mind.


    He was clear about the reason Matthew wanted to harm him, but why was Rowan involved in this?


    Could the hundreds of millions of dors of insurance proceeds tempt him?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The Irwins'' influence was no greater than the Hamertons¡¯, but the industry they were in made the


    most money¡ªpharmaceuticals and information technology. They did notck money.


    There must be another reason Irwin was doing this!


    ¡­


    Cordelia was smiling a lot more after they returned from Mengasas. Zephyr was relieved, but he


    received Frederic¡¯s call.


    ¡°Z, Elder Mr. Hamerton got his hands on your statement. I think you best make a trip back to


    Centrolis.¡±


    ¡°Mm, got it.¡± Zephyr was expecting it. He knew this day woulde when he asked Frederic to


    draft the statement.


    He hung up and looked at Cordelia, who was still cleaning the house, with a smile. The girl would


    never stop. Everywhere in the house felt like work for her.


    She was currently collecting clothes on the balcony. The drying rack was a little high, and she had


    to stand on tiptoe and reach out with her arms. She was only wearing arge T-shirt at home to feel


    less warm¡ªit barely covered her bottom.


    Zephyr gulped and felt dry in the throat. He went over and effortlessly reached for the piece of


    clothing she had been trying.


    Cordelia fell into his embrace in surprise. Zephyr wrapped an arm around her waist with quick


    reflexes, pressing both of them together. She could feel his temperature rising.


    ¡°Darling.¡± His husky voice was smiling. ¡°Enough chores. Let¡¯s rest early tonight.¡±


    Cordelia looked down with a smile and pink cheeks.


    Although she would not refuse each time he wanted to do it, today was different.


    ¡°Wait for me to finish cleaning up? Seth told me that mom¡¯s doing well these days, and she can be


    discharged to rest at home.


    ¡°I have to hurry and prepare what she needs to send them over.¡±


    Zephyr tried to persuade her, rubbing her hand. ¡°Can¡¯t you do that tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow has tomorrow¡¯s tasks.¡± Cordelia hurried to check on her new dessert when the oven


    dinged.


    She would prepare the materials she needed the next day every day, and the little cafe was making


    a profit now under her hard work.


    Zephyr stood rooted and scratched his head, letting out a long sigh. If he had known, he would not


    have opened up the cafe for her! Those cakes and cookies now upied the time that should


    belong to him!


    ¡°Darling, get me a few tes!¡±


    ¡°Oh,ing.¡±


    Zephyr went to retrieve the tes in the kitchen and leaned against the door to watch her.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Zephyr gave it a thought and said, ¡°Cordelia, I have to¡­ leave for a training camp tomorrow.¡±


    Cordelia paused. ¡°You¡¯re going forpetitions again?¡±


    Zephyr glossed it over. ¡°I might stay a few more days out this time.¡±


    Cordelia was a little down, but since this was a career he liked, she would give him her full support.


    Zephyr went over and circled her waist with his arms. He buried his face against her neck to inhale


    her sweet fragrance.


    ¡°Honey, remember what I taught youst time?¡±


    Cordelia blinked and went along with what he said without much thought. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The man smirked. ¡°How much do you remember?¡±


    Cordelia gestured innocently. ¡°If someone attacks me from the front, I do this¡­ If someonees


    from the back, I do this¡­¡±


    When she felt his wrist, he actually hugged her tighter!


    Zephyr was strong, and she was flustered when she could not struggle away.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Honey¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Zephyr suddenly picked her up and carried her to the bedroom.


    It was only then Cordelia snapped out of her daze and punched his chest as she red at him


    adorably.


    ¡°Those few actions are okay.¡± Zephyr lowered his voice and chuckled. ¡°Now¡­¡±


    He pinned her waist down and got on top of her.


    ¡­


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re here.¡± Robert stopped the car outside of the Hamerton Manor.


    Zephyr blinked and coughed to disguise the embarrassment of him spacing out just now.


    Robert understood the situation and said immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. There¡¯s a number of people


    at Ms. Jenner¡¯s. Nothing will happen to her.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr hummed in response.


    During the flight, the girl¡¯s sweet innocence, her whispers in his ears, how she snuggled against


    him¡­ and their passionate time together filled his mind. Zephyr wanted to go back despite having


    just arrived at Centrolis.


    The butler came out to wee him and brought him to Liam¡¯s study.


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re back.¡± The old butler got emotional. ¡°Sir Hamerton has finally


    managed to wait for this day!¡±


    Zephyr furrowed his brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with grandpa?¡±


    ¡°He naturally isn¡¯t doing as well as he used to as he ages.¡± The butler sighed.


    ¡°Has the doctor taken a look?¡±


    ¡°Yes. All the tests that should be done are done as well. But Mr. Zephyr¡­ he¡¯s an old man now.


    Aging is part of life. The doctor says that it¡¯s already great how Sir Hamrton¡¯s maintaining his


    health!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr nodded and entered the study room.


    Liam had just finished some double-boiled tonic, and the servants left when they saw Zephyr


    coming in.


    The study smelled of tea¡¯s fragrance as Liam fiddled with the tea set. His hair was silver, and he


    wore a ck silk suit. The lines at the corner of his eyes made him look even sterner. The dragon-


    headed cane stayed next to him.


    Zephyr stood before him. His strong innate sense of presence and authority mirrored Liam¡¯s exactly.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Liam looked up at him with a nk face.


    ¡°Yes, grandpa.¡±


    Liam paused. He was direct as he tossed the statement out and spoke, his aged voice brimming


    with authority. ¡°I need your exnation.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze darkened.


    Liam got up. His eyes looked like two knives were kept in them as he asked each word, ¡°Who is


    Cordelia Jenner?¡±

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes were dark, and his broad back stiffened slightly. He remained quiet.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The air felt like it was frozen as Liam trained his eyes on him. His tone hardened as he asked again,


    ¡°Who is Cordelia Jenner?¡±


    ¡°My wife.¡±


    Liam abruptly raised his hand¡ªthe table''s tea set shattered with a ng on the floor!


    Zephyr tightened his fists, veins popping on the back of his hands.


    Liam asked sternly, ¡°When did you get married? When did this womane about?


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t stop this statement, were you nning to give half of the Hamertons¡¯ assets away?!¡±


    The butler and servants dared not even breathe any louder when they heard the noise inside. Even


    Robert was stunned.


    Liam had always been calm andposed. There were rarely times that he was so worked up.


    Today, however, the grandfather and grandson were like two lions confronting each other. Forget


    going closer. Just hearing their voices was unnerving.


    ¡°Are you giving half of your assets, shares, funds, including your overseas property and cash, all to


    that woman?¡±


    Liam said coldly, ¡°Zephyr, what are you thinking!?¡±


    Zephyr licked his lips. His gaze was cool and determined. ¡°Not half¡­ All.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°The statement says half now because she isn¡¯t my wife yet. When she truly bes my wife,


    everything that¡¯s mine will be hers.¡±


    Liam¡¯s gaze was frosty as he furrowed his brows staring at Zephyr. ¡°So, you haven¡¯t gotten married


    yet?¡±


    Zephyr gnashed his teeth while Liam breathed out in relief.


    Liam knew that Zephyr had been recuperating in Jangasas after the ne crash. Perhaps he got to


    know that woman during that time. Once one got hurt, it was when their will would be the weakest,


    and it would be the easiest for others to take advantage of the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s best that you¡¯re not married,¡± said Liam. ¡°Women like this aren¡¯t reliable. She has only


    approached you because of your identity and status. You best keep yourself clear-headed and don¡¯t


    fall for her tricks!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s tone was low. ¡°Grandpa, she doesn¡¯t know who I am.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better!¡±


    Liam rested his hands on his back and strolled to the floor-to-ceiling window.


    ¡°Part with her now. You won¡¯t suffer any loss. If this Cordelia Jenner clings to you, give her some


    compensation. Ask her to name a price!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Zephyr gripped his fists, stabbing his nails into his palms.


    He met Liam¡¯s eyes and spoke each word determinedly. ¡°I¡¯m back this time, to be honest with you. I


    won¡¯t part with Cordelia. I just want her in this lifetime!¡±


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡± Liam was enraged. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m clear-headed.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Liam raised his hand, but it paused in the air. It ultimately did notnd.


    This was the grandson he raised¡ªthe heir he was proud of. He had lost his mind over a woman!


    He said shakily, ¡°Zephyr, are you going to let me down?¡±


    Zephyr took a deep breath. He was inwardly torn as well. Finally, he slowly looked up and met


    Liam¡¯s sharp gaze.


    Liam nned to take a step back. He said after a while, ¡°If you like this woman, bring her here.¡±


    Zephyr frowned, unable to believe his ears.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    ¡°Centrolis is a big ce. There¡¯ll be somewhere for her.¡± Liam held his dragon-headed cane. ¡°Find


    her somewhere and settle her down. After you get married, you can still visit her a few times a


    month.


    ¡°As long as she stays in her ownne and doesn¡¯t cause problems, keep her around!¡±


    Zephyr was stunned before he snickered. ¡°You want to make her my lover?¡±


    ¡°A woman like her should be grateful that she¡¯s even a lover!¡±


    Zephyr jolted.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± His voice was sharp. ¡°I¡¯ll never let her suffer such grievances!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want to do? Marry her?¡± Liam asked harshly, ¡°I think you¡¯ve lost your mind!¡±


    He panted and turned to look out the window with a hand over her heart.


    ¡°Zephyr, break up with her! Even if you don¡¯t want to marry Nelly, you can pick one from the other


    three major families!¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want anyone else in this lifetime other than Cordelia!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want anyone else aside from her?¡± Liam raised his voice and turned back to re at him.


    ¡°And if she disappears from this world?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s ears buzzed, and he could not help stepping back.


    Liam pressed closer. ¡°Zephyr, you¡¯re the heir I personally cultivated. No matter what you do, you


    can only do it with the Hamertons in consideration!


    ¡°And my duty is to clear all the obstacles for you¡­ including women!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s throat tightened, and his gaze grew darker. He gripped his fists and loosened them. The


    air felt frozen again.


    His silence gradually put an appeased expression on Liam. The old man was going to pat his


    shoulder, but he avoided it abruptly.


    Zephyr looked up at him. His icy and sharp gaze was like a beast moving in the night.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± His words were clear. ¡°If you make her disappear, I promise, you¡¯ll also lose the heir you


    personally raised!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Liam was shocked. His lips moved, but nothing came out of his mouth.


    Zephyr left with arge stride.


    When he went out, the butler and servants were panicking.


    Robert caught up to him hurriedly and swallowed back his question when he saw Zephyr¡¯s steely


    expression.


    ¡°Sir, we¡ª¡±


    ¡°Go back to Zen Residence!¡±


    Robert went to get the car prepared at once.


    Light footsteps were heard from the end of the hallway.


    ¡°Zephyr, you¡¯re back¡­¡±


    Zephyr looked at the woman coldly. She turned slightly and stood on the side, looking rather


    anxious. He nodded as a greeting and was going to move forward when Nelly tugged him.


    ¡°Zephyr¡­¡±


    Zephyr flicked his arm and kept a distance away from her.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to visit grandpa?¡±


    Nelly answered softly, ¡°Visiting grandpa but mainly to visit you.¡±


    Zephyr was indifferent. His emotions could not be read from his deep eyes.


    ¡°I know about your ne crash, and I was so shocked.¡± Nelly slowly inched closer. ¡°Zephyr, are you


    all healed now? You haven¡¯t been back for a long time. Are you back¡­ for good this time?¡±


    Zephyr only found it frustrating. The closer she came, the more he wanted to avoid her.


    He could not understand why the woman had such foul-smelling perfume on her. Cordelia never


    used perfume, and there was a clean and sweet fragrance on her that he could not get enough of.


    ¡°Zephyr, it¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t youe to visit us? I have something to talk to you about in


    private as well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not early now,¡± replied Zephyr. ¡°I just got to Centrolis today and would like to rest earlier. If you


    don¡¯t have a chauffeur with you, I¡¯ll get the butler to send youter.¡±


    His attitude that screamed rejection was more than obvious, but Nelly was reluctant to ept it.


    "If I want to talk to you about our marriage, don''t you want to hear it too?¡±

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Zephyr stopped walking, his back tall and aloof. He snapped his head around to stare at Nelly with


    a smirk. His icy gaze was mocking.


    ¡°Marriage?


    ¡°Ms. Tanner, when did we have a marriage agreement?¡±


    Nelly¡¯s heart thumped as she widened her eyes.


    ¡°From my understanding, a marriage agreement exists on the basis of mutual willingness. It¡¯s a pity.


    I don¡¯t think we¡¯re equipped with that condition!¡±


    ¡°Zephyr, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better that you address me as Mr. Hamerton.¡± Zephyr sneered. ¡°Ms. Tanner, we aren¡¯t so


    familiar with each other that we can call each other by names!¡±


    He swiveled directly after speaking and left Nelly alone, stunned.


    His back eventually vanished from her sight. Nelly gnashed her teeth and calmed herself down


    before she entered the study.


    Liam did not look good either.


    Nelly saw the shattered tea set on the floor and the dragon-headed cane thaty on the side. Just


    looking at these was enough for her to know how heated the argument was between the


    grandfather and grandson earlier.


    She did not want to get involved in this situation and was going to leave after some courteous


    constion when she suddenly heard a phone buzz on the tea table.


    ¡°Grandpa, this is¡­¡±


    Liam took a nce. ¡°Zephyr probably forgot it here. Nelly, send it to him.¡±


    Nelly was more than happy toply.


    ¡°Advise him when you see him,¡± Liam said faintly and arched a brow at her. ¡°Nelly, I know that


    you¡¯re a generous child. You won¡¯t keep some kind of score with him, right?¡±


    Nelly was stunned. She had vaguely heard something about a lover outside the door earlier¡­ Was


    Liam hinting to her that Zephyr would have women outside even if they got married in the future?


    She bit her lips and forced a smile.


    ¡°Grandpa, you know me. I¡¯m not one for trouble. I can ept everything about him as long as


    Zephyr''s happy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible that no one likes him when you¡¯ve trained him up so well! Grandpa, if Zephyr has


    someone he likes, it¡¯s not like he can¡¯t keep her around. Hah, which rich heir isn¡¯t a womanizer? If


    this girl can keep him around, it¡¯s better than some unknown celebrities pestering him!


    ¡°Besides, the marriage is between two families.¡± Nelly poured the old man some tea. ¡°Grandpa, I


    won¡¯t be too petty for the greater good.¡±


    Liam nodded in approval. ¡°I¡¯m right about you. You are a good fit for Zephyr.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, grandpa.¡±


    Nelly felt like a ball of me was burning in her, but she kept up a bright smile. She took Zephyr¡¯s


    phone and went to catch up to him.


    The call that stopped came again suddenly.


    Nelly slowed down. There was no name on the screen but a string of numbers. Despite that, her


    instinct told her that this number was unusual.


    What would a number that Zephyr did not even have to save and could memorize so well have to


    do with him?


    Resentment rushed in her, and she was going to answer the call when a low voice came from


    behind her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Nelly shrieked from the scare. She turned around and met Zephyr¡¯s icy gaze. His sculpted face


    looked incredibly cold in the night.


    ¡°Z-Zephyr¡­ haven¡¯t you already¡­¡±


    Zephyr wasted no word with her and immediately grabbed his phone from her hand.


    Nelly froze, not even daring to breathe any louder.


    The man nced at her and asked coldly, ¡°Are you not leaving?¡±


    She snapped out of her daze and stumbled back with shaky legs, but she did not leave. Instead,


    she followed the man.


    Nelly watched as Zephyr called the number back, and the call connected after a while. It was quiet


    around them, so she clearly heard the sweet ¡°Darling!¡±.


    She gripped the hem of her clothes.


    Zephyr was talking gently with a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you home?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m good when you¡¯re away. I closed up and came back early.¡±


    ¡°What did you have for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Tomato spaghetti.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was husky with adoration. ¡°That¡¯s my best dish!¡±


    Cordelia was coy on the other end of the line. ¡°You¡¯re not here, and I just felt like having it¡­¡±


    Zephyr smiled.


    Cordelia asked after a pause, ¡°Honey, when are youing back?¡±


    ¡°Miss me?¡±


    She denied it right away, ¡°No!¡±


    The man only smiled without speaking.


    A whileter, Cordelia failed to hold herself back and whispered, ¡°A little¡­¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Zephyr kept smiling without a word.


    Finally, Cordelia caved. ¡°Fine, I admit it¡­


    ¡°I miss you so so much.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s heart melted. ¡°I¡¯ll return once things are done here.¡±


    ¡°When will they be done then?¡± Cordelia asked softly, ¡°And don¡¯t forget our promise. When you


    compete, no going all out, no getting hurt, and no¡ª¡±


    ¡°No being felt by other women!¡± He fought to answer first.


    Cordelia paused before she giggled in secret with a hand over her mouth.


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯re home alone. Be careful in everything you do.¡± Zephyr was worried.


    Even though he knew that the men Robert had arranged were fine, his heart stayed lurched in his


    throat as long as he was not around Cordelia.


    ¡°Remember to check the water, electricity, and gas before you sleep. You¡¯ve got to turn off the


    master switch before you leave the house,¡± Zephyr reminded. ¡°And lock the doors and windows.


    Hang my clothes on the balcony and keep a pair of my shoes by the door. This way, people will


    know that you have a man in the house.¡±


    ¡°Mm, got it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t simply open the door for others!¡±


    ¡°Darling, do you think I¡¯m three?¡±


    Zephyr chuckled. She was the one who had taught him some of the tips.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Honey, I¡¯m picking mom up from the hospital tomorrow,¡± said Cordelia. ¡°I¡¯ll go over to


    take care of her quite often once she gets home.¡±


    ¡°Mm, okay,¡± answered Zephyr. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of mom with you.¡±


    ¡°Darling¡­¡±


    Even though the man had never seen his mother-inw, he had always called her ¡°mom¡±. Cordelia


    wasforted by the gesture and told him softly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Sleep early.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zephyr was reluctant to end the call. ¡°You sleep early too.


    ¡°Hey, Cordelia¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He licked his lips and said with a deep voice, ¡°Tell me goodnight.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Cordelia paused and did as she was told. ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Zephyr grinned contentedly. ¡°Goodnight. I love you.¡±

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    The other end of the line went silent for a bit before the girl¡¯s soft voice was heard.


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart thumped. Her cheeks felt like they were burning. She quickly hung up after what


    she said. Holding her phone in a daze, she giggled after a while.


    Both of them had never officially said things like ¡°I love you¡± despite being married for so long.


    Cordelia stretched. She felt like she was on cloud nine. That man was definitely going to be in her


    dream again tonight.


    Zephyr was going to ask Robert to pick him up after he ended the call, but he heard someone


    behind him.


    ¡°Is that Ms. Jenner?¡±


    rmed, he turned around abruptly with an icy gaze.


    ¡°Why are you still here!?¡±


    ¡°Zephyr¡­¡± Nelly paused and backtracked. ¡°Mr. Hamerton, you and Ms. Jenner aren¡¯t going to work


    out in the long term¡­¡±


    Zephyr snarled, ¡°What¡¯s between her and I have nothing to do with you!¡±


    ¡°But it does with the Hamertons.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a Hamerton. Why worry so much?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nelly trembled. Jealousy burned bright within her, devouring her pride and rationality.


    She more or less had heard Zephyr and Liam¡¯s fight in the study earlier, and Zephyr¡¯s rare


    tenderness when he was on the phone made it disbelieving that he was the third Hamerton heir


    who had always been aloof and arrogant.


    Their marriage that would tie the Hamertons and the Tanners together was already a tacit


    agreement, and she had always acted like she was the daughter-inw of the Hamertons. Why¡­


    Why was there a Cordelia Jenner out of the blue!?


    Nelly took a deep breath and balled her hands. She tried her best to ster on a natural smile.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton, I¡¯m not worried about the Hamertons but you.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner doesn¡¯t know about your identity yet, but once it¡¯s exposed, your identity will frighten


    her.


    ¡°Will she tell you goodnight so sweetly by then? Perhaps. But could you be sure that her goodnight


    is because she loves you¡ªor she¡¯s scared of you?¡±


    The silver moonlight bounced off the hard lines of Zephyr¡¯s face. It illuminated his vice grip of fists


    and the popped veins on the back of his hands.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton¡­¡± Nelly took a step closer.


    Seeing that the man did not react, she thought that what she said might have worked, so she grew


    bolder and called softly, ¡°Zephyr¡­


    ¡°Zephyr.¡± She did her best to show that she was the first wife. ¡°If you trust me, I can talk to Ms.


    Jenner. I can at least ensure that she won¡¯t be afraid of you after discovering your identity and can


    stay with you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Zephyr replied impassively.


    ¡°Zephyr, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nelly Tanner, consider this a warning.¡± he enunciated each word clearly. ¡°If you dare approach her,


    I¡¯ll destroy you Tanners no matter the price, even if I have to go down together!


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do it. And don¡¯t think that you Tanners are really that powerful that no one


    daresy a finger on.


    ¡°Others in the Hamertons might hesitate but not me! The rise and fall of the Tanners is in your


    hands. If you don¡¯t want your whole family to go down with you, stay in yourne, and don¡¯t be


    thinking what you shouldn¡¯t be!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s presence felt like a grim reaper from hell.


    Nelly took two steps back and looked at him fearfully with quivering lips.


    The Tanners were no weaker than the Hamertons. They might be on par, even. Despite that, she,


    the heiress of the Tanners, noble and well-born, was being warned and humiliated by Zephyr over a


    cheap woman!


    Nelly was furious and scared. She dared not say a word to Zephyr and could only stand there stiffly.


    Zephyr got into the car and zoomed off as Robert drove over.


    Nelly was burning with rage, so she screamed with all her might, ¡°Ahh!¡±

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Her servant from the Tanners rushed over.


    Upon seeing how awful Nelly¡¯s expression was, the servant could guess it and draped the coat over


    her, consoling her softly, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. As long as Elder Mr. Hamerton doesn¡¯t allow it, Mr.


    Zephyr won¡¯t dare bring that woman back¡­¡±


    ¡°And what am I?!¡±


    ¡°Miss, that woman doesn¡¯t seem to have any background. Why don¡¯t we get someone to investigate


    her?¡±


    Nelly recalled Zephyr¡¯s aggressive look just now and hesitated.


    ¡°Miss, Mr. Zephyr just said that you aren¡¯t allowed to approach that woman. He didn¡¯t say that you


    aren¡¯t allowed to investigate her!¡±


    Nelly squinted. That was right. She could only find out Cordelia¡¯s weakness when she knew her


    enemy. Only then would she know what to do!


    Back in Jangasas¡­


    Cordelia was busy in the kitchen after bringing her mother home.


    Carter had cleaning and unpacking duty, and he swiftly got the bedroom ready. It was just that when


    he saw the box sitting in the corner, his curiosity was piqued again.


    The box felt forbidden since they were kids. Even when his mother was the sickest, she would


    remind them repeatedly to watch the box. What was inside, though?


    Carter was deep in thought when Cordelia came in asking with a smile, ¡°All done?¡±


    ¡°Mm, done!¡±


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready too. Come on!¡±


    Carterplied and helped X to the dining table.


    X scanned the surrounding area and felt foreign about the house.


    ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t know that we¡¯ve moved, right?¡± Carter said happily, ¡°Yelena came to pick on us


    and insisted on chasing us out. Bro-inw¡¯s the one who helped us!¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw?¡± X blinked and looked at Cordelia stiffly. ¡°You¡­ You got married?¡±


    Cordelia smiled and ced dinner in front of her mother.


    ¡°Yes, mom! Bro-inw¡¯s great! He listens to Cordelia and is super nice to me!¡±


    X looked rather sullen. Her daughter had gotten married, but as her mother, she could not


    prepare anything for her or advise her on the ways of husband and wife like a regr mom.


    She had never once fulfilled her duty as a mother while Cordelia was growing up. When she fell


    terribly ill, she had to trouble her daughter to take care of her. She was herself now¡ªbut how long


    could itst?


    X¡¯s eyes were wet. A drop of tear slid off the corner of her eye.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Cordelia dropped her cutlery immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± X forced a smile and held her hand tightly. ¡°Cordelia, mommy¡¯s a failure. You getting


    married is so significant, but I can¡¯t even¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that!¡± Cordelia hugged her. ¡°God is good to me. I¡¯m happy that I married Marcus!¡±


    ¡°His name¡¯s Marcus?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia nodded with a smile.


    Her gaze was clear, and her smile was still innocent and pure. She was the prettiest in her mother¡¯s


    mind.


    ¡®It seems like Cordelia is right,¡¯ thought X. She had gotten married to the right person and would


    stay happy forever.


    Xposed herself and pulled Cordelia to the bedroom by her hand.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re done with the meal?¡±


    ¡°Close the door,¡± X said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t let Cartere in. I have something to tell you in private.¡±

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Cordelia looked at her in confusion but closed the door as instructed.


    As X sat on the chair, her gaze was fixed somewhere outside the window without any focus. Her


    expression was heavy and sorrowful.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Cordelia crouched down in front of her.


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± X snapped out of her trance after some time and slowly turned to the box in the


    corner. ¡°Bring that over.¡±


    Cordelia was stunned, and her heart drummed anxiously.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She did what she was told. The wooden box was not heavy, and she could lift it with a hand. The


    carving on it was intricate and discreet, looking unique.


    When Cordelia was young, she was curious about the box too, but X had forbidden her from


    touching it, so she suppressed that curiosity.


    This was actually her first time being this close to the box.


    There was a vintage copper lock on the box that could barely be seen nowadays.


    X sounded a little aggrieved. ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯m not a good mother. I¡¯ve been a burden to you. I


    wasn¡¯t even able to witness you getting married.


    ¡°Take this box back. Consider it your wedding gift from me.


    ¡°But¡­ don¡¯t open it if nothing calls for it. Can you remember?¡±


    Cordelia froze in bewilderment.


    Was there some kind of secret in this box? The lock looked sturdy and would not give easily, but


    X had never mentioned the key.


    Her mother was giving her this box, but not the key¡ªand she did not say what was in it either¡­


    What was the meaning of this?


    Cordelia wanted to ask, but X looked tired as shey down on the bed.


    ¡°Go on out.¡± Her back was against Cordelia. ¡°I¡¯d like to get more rest.¡±


    Cordelia bit her lips.


    The doctor had said that her mother must not be shocked with this illness. Cordelia subconsciously


    thought that the box was something that would shock her as well.


    She pressed down the confusion¡ªno matter how many questions she had¡ªand softly closed the


    door.


    Cordelia brought the box home and kept it in the same cab as the jewelry box. She looked at it


    for a long time and sighed. The moment she closed the cab door, though, she suddenly felt that


    the retro carving on the box felt familiar¡ªlike she had seen it somewhere but could not remember it.


    Shey on the bed and stared at the ceiling. It felt like she was in a maze where she could not see


    the exit. Her mind was chaotic.


    ¡­


    Robert was booking the return trip flight ticket for Zephyr and showed him a few selected times, but


    he rejected them impatiently.


    Robert was at a loss. This was the first time he had encountered something like this. Ultimately, he


    asked the greatwyer, Frederic, for help.


    Greatwyers had eyes for details. Frederic immediately saw the issue and circled the earliest red-


    eye flight with a chuckle.


    Robert was so surprised that words escaped him.


    ¡°Sir hated midnight flights like this the most in the past!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll like them very much now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ first ss is sold out on this flight.¡±


    ¡°Book him economy then. The kind where three people are squeezed together on the same row!¡±


    Robert broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be wrong listening to me!¡± Frederic was experienced. ¡°Even if you ask him to go back


    hanging on the ne now, he¡¯ll be happy to!¡±


    As expected, the red-eye economy flight was booked, and Zephyr boarded punctually with his


    luggage through the night.


    It was 3:00 a.m. when he arrived in Jangasas, and he rushed home eagerly.


    However, the moment he stepped inside, he was almost tripped by a pair of man¡¯s sneakers.


    Zephyr was astonished. The pair of shoes did not belong to him.


    He slowly padded inside and heard a man snoring!? The house was not big, so he got to the living


    room in a few steps and discovered someone on the couch¡­


    Nichs!?


    Zephyr slowly rxed his raised fist.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    This meant that there would be one more person in the bedroom.


    Zephyr walked over quietly and opened the bedroom door. As expected, Linda and Cordelia were


    sleeping inside.


    He chuckled soundlessly. It seemed that his little girl was afraid to be alone and asked her best


    friend to keep herpany, while Nichs followed shamelessly since he was worried about Linda.


    Zephyr put down his luggage softly and carefully padded to Cordelia.


    Their bed was spacious. Cordelia slept with her back against Linda, and there was still some space


    between them.


    Cordelia hugged a pillow¡ªthe one that Zephyr usually used.


    Zephyr raised his brows and tucked the girl in gently with a smile.


    It was then Linda turned around and rubbed her eyes, astonished to see someone standing beside


    Cordelia through the dim lighting.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Linda screamed with her hair standing on end.


    She patted Cordelia awake quickly before she darted toward Zephyr.


    ¡°Thief! Robber!


    ¡°Nichs! Come in!¡±


    Before Zephyr could react, Linda threw a pillow at him and kept Cordelia behind her.


    Nichs, who barged in upon hearing her cry kicked the silhouette by the bed without any


    hesitation.


    Zephyr gasped. Nichs¡¯ kicknded right on his hips¡­


    ¡°Nichs Thompson, you f*cker!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Nichs was going to kick him a second time, but his leg froze midair like the pause button had


    been pressed.


    Both women widened their eyes as they watched in shock.


    It was Cordelia who reacted first. ¡°Darling? It¡¯s you!¡±


    She bounced off the bed and threw herself into his arms when she turned the lights on and got a


    proper look.


    Zephyr¡¯s hips hurt, causing him to re at Nichs.


    ¡°Kicked my hips, huh?¡± Zephyr gnashed his teeth. ¡°What if you wrecked it?!¡±


    Nichs guffawed.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Marcus!¡±


    It was only then Linda rxed. ¡°Gosh, you can¡¯t me Nichs. It¡¯s so dark, and you stood there


    like a ghost. You were asking for it!¡±


    Nichs went over and held Linda¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mm, my Linda knows me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because my Nichs did the right thing!¡±


    ¡°My Linda¡¯s the best!¡±


    ¡°My Nichs is even better!¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless. ¡®Someone get these two out of here!¡¯


    Cordelia was delightfully surprised, her eyes turning into crescents.


    ¡°Darling, why are you back at this time? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be here the day after tomorrow?¡±


    Zephyr rubbed her hair and chuckled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait anymore, so I came back earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yourpetition ended?¡±


    ¡°Mm, all done.¡±


    ¡°Did you get hurt?¡±


    Nichs clicked his tongue. ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯re not asking if he won or lost?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡± Cordelia chortled. ¡°As long as he¡¯s not hurt!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression changed immediately. He hung his head, and his voice went lower. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m


    hurt¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just now.¡± Zephyr pointed at Nichs. ¡°He kicked me, and it still hurts!¡±


    Nichs was rendered speechless. ¡®Mr. Z is so good at acting now! Can they stop please?¡¯

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Cordelia¡¯s face paled. She lifted his T-shirt immediately to check the wound.


    As expected, there was an obvious mark on his back.


    ¡°It¡¯s red!¡± She rubbed it, feeling heartbroken. She then turned around to look at Linda.


    ¡°Look, Linda! Nichs kicked him!¡±


    Never had Nichs thought his darling, who had been showing off their love with him earlier, was


    ring at him like she was a different person now.


    ¡°Hey, why did you do that!?¡±


    Nichs looked innocent, ¡°Linda, aren¡¯t you going to side with me?¡±


    ¡°Side with you?¡± She grabbed Cordelia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My Cordelia is upset now! Go, go buy ointment


    for Marcus!¡±


    Nichs widened his eyes.


    ¡®My Cordelia?


    ¡®She was calling me baby just now!


    ¡®Is she saying that her friend is more important than her man!?


    ¡®So love fades, is it¡­¡¯


    Nichs stood where he was. He snapped his eyes up, locking eyes with Zephyr, who looked


    proud.


    ¡°Can I trouble Mr. Thompson to buy ointment for me?¡±


    ¡­


    At 6:00 a.m., Nichs bought ointment and even breakfast for them.


    He swiftlyid out the cutlery and opened the balcony door. He shoved the ointment to Zephyr and


    gnashed his teeth while scoffing.


    ¡°I merely kicked you. Look at you being a softy! How dare you get me into trouble?¡±


    Zephyr smiled. ¡°Thanks for yourpliment. I¡¯m just giving you a taste of your own medicine.¡±


    Nichs rolled his eyes hard.


    That insignificant injury did not need ointment at all, so Zephyr left it aside.


    Cordelia and Linda ate breakfast happily while the two men leaned on the balcony railing. They


    looked inside, revealing the same smile.


    ¡°Hey, I need to talk about something serious with you.¡± Nichs looked serious.


    Zephyr was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Give me a cigarette first.¡±


    Zephyr red at him.


    Nichs signaled him, asking him to give him a cigarette right now.


    Zephyr tutted and unwillingly grabbed the half packet of cigarettes from his pocket. That was the


    only packet he had left.


    He took one out for Nichs, then the two of them hid in a corner of the balcony where thedies


    could not see them and lit it quickly.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this?¡± Zephyr frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t even afford cigarettes?¡±


    ¡°Linda has all of my money,¡± Nichs answered honestly. ¡°Cigarettes aren''t included in the


    allowance she gives me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zephyr nodded. He looked rather sympathetic.


    Inparison, Cordelia was so much kinder to him. She never controlled how he spent his money.


    She would even buy him stuff.


    However, she was stricter when it came to cigarettes.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Which was causing him to survive on this packet for a long time¡­


    Nichs wanted to ask for another one, but Zephyr pped his hand away and put the cigarettes


    back in his pocket.


    ¡°Just spit it out!¡± he said softly. ¡°Or else they¡¯re going to look for us soon!¡±


    Nichs felt helpless. He looked at him after taking thest puff. ¡°Yale contacted me two days ago.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else that he wants from me other than asking where you are. Why? Didn¡¯t he get


    the news that you¡¯ve returned to Centrolis?¡±


    ¡°I went back secretly,¡± he said with his deep voice. ¡°Also, I was only there for two days. It makes


    sense that he doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Nichs nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him anything else. I told him that you''re not in Chaisnd,


    and I¡¯m still trying to find exactly where you are.¡±


    Zephyr patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Also, I found out about something else.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re secretly training Marcus to mimic all of your moves. The way you dress, the way you


    speak, even some tiny moves and expressions. They got him to copy you.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression changed slightly. He was deep in his thoughts.


    He had thought about this since earlier.


    They had finally captured Marcus. How could they waste such a useful chess piece?


    ¡°Seems like they¡¯re eager to get him to rece you.¡± Nichs yed with the lighter. ¡°When I told


    them you¡¯re not in Chaisnd, Yale had a strangeugh.¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle has been wanting and in the western outskirts of Centrolis,¡± Zephyr fell into deep


    thought, ¡°But he doesn¡¯t have that much money. It¡¯ll be tough if he wants to go on with the project.


    ¡°If he manages to get money from the consortiums in Chaisnd, it¡¯ll be a piece of cake to get that


    piece ofnd.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Nichs raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°If I¡¯m right, he wants to get Marcus to sign my name to get money from the consortiums!¡±


    Nichs came to a realization.


    He thought Yale would want to kill Zephyr as soon as he captured Marcus. Therefore, when Zephyr


    left Jangasas, he did not want Cordelia to be home alone. That was why he got Linda along to be


    with her.


    Now it seemed like Yale was not so foolish to kill him directly. Instead, he would use Marcus¡¯ face to


    get what he could.


    Zephyr smiled. ¡°Nichs, you were a great help to be saying that I wasn¡¯t in Chaisnd!¡±


    Nichs was a smart man. He got what he meant immediately.


    ¡°If the real Zephyr isn¡¯t around, they¡¯ll send the fake one over. After all, it¡¯s all foreigners in the


    consortiums. They can¡¯t tell you apart from Marcus!¡±


    Zephyr scoffed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make their wishe true!¡±


    Nichs smiled. ¡°When Marcus gets to Chaisnd, he¡¯ll fall into our trap!¡±


    ¡­


    The Jenner Group¡¯s board of directors meeting would go on as nned. After stepping into the


    building, Cordelia took a deep breath and walked straight into William¡¯s office.


    She must speak to him before the meeting began.


    William was preparing the meeting materials. He was a little stunned to see her.


    She did not call him ¡°dad¡±. Instead, she said courteously, ¡°President Jenner.¡±


    William frowned.


    Cordeliaid out the documents that she was holding before him.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± His face changed.


    It was written clearly on these documents that she was returning the shares.


    Her signature was at the bottom.


    From the moment she found out she was not his daughter by blood, she had made up her mind that


    she would cut ties with the Jenners.


    ¡°I¡¯m here today to return my shares.¡± Cordelia enunciated clearly. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sure you knew that¡­ I¡¯m


    not your daughter by blood.¡±


    William looked even more terrible now. His cunning eyes stared at her whileplicated emotions


    were surging inside of him.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart was pounding. Beforeing, she thought there would be two possibilities.


    One was that William would ept her request to return the shares, and she would cut ties with the


    Jenners.


    However, the chances of that happening were low.


    If he already knew that she was not her daughter, yet he gave her the shares, there must be


    something fishy about it. That was what she wanted to find out.


    Therefore, returning the shares was just a pretense.


    In reality, she wanted to test him, to see what he would say!

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    As she expected, William did not sign the share return documents. Instead, he set them aside.


    Subsequently, he looked at her withplicated emotions in his eyes.


    Cordelia was clueless. She had no idea what he was going to do and say next.


    The office fell into an awkward silence. William only lifted his head a long timeter, asking her with


    his rather husky voice. ¡°Are you so eager to cut ties with me?¡±


    She pursed her lips and said nothing.


    ¡°Is your mom discharged from the hospital?¡± His stare was piercing. ¡°Did she tell you that?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°I found out about it by chance that we¡¯re not rted by blood.


    ¡°So I¡¯m returning these to you today¡­¡±


    Her palms were sweating. She secretly checked out William¡¯s expression.


    He sat up straight and asked. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not a Jenner,¡± she answered. ¡°These don¡¯t belong to me.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯ve been calling me dad for so many years. I¡¯ve been treating you as my own.¡±


    ¡®Hah, have you?¡¯ Cordelia secretly scoffed.


    When Yelena bullied her, when Joanne humiliated her, when she watched other girls having their


    fathers by their side while she had nothing¡­


    Where was he, her father?


    Cordelia took a deep breath and looked at him calmly. ¡°Mom taught me since young that we


    shouldn¡¯t take things that don¡¯t belong to us. Too many interests are involved in thepany


    shares. I don¡¯t want them, nor do I want trouble for myself.¡±


    ¡°The shares are my gift to you.¡± William insisted. ¡°Cordelia, I own thepany. I have the right to


    give the shares to whoever I want!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your business, but whether I ept them or not is my business.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia!¡± William¡¯s voice was fierce.


    Cordelia trembled. The suspicion she had was growing.


    Who would insist on giving money away?


    The only exnation was that she could bring him something that was more valuable than money!


    She could not help but breathe faster while her heart was racing.


    Her judgemental look worried William.


    ¡®This girl is too smart, just like her mother¡­¡¯


    However, he had to go through Cordelia to obtain those things from X.


    William calmed himself down. Just when he was going to speak, someone pushed the door and


    rushed in.


    ¡°Dad! What the hell?¡±


    Yelena was furious. She red fiercely at Cordelia as soon as she came in.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not dad¡¯s daughter after all! You¡­¡±


    ¡°Yelena!¡± William scolded. ¡°We¡¯re in the office. How dare you eavesdrop out there? You sure are


    gutsy!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Yelena was unwilling. Jealousy had killed all of her rationality.


    What a joke!


    She had been bullying Cordelia because she was an illegitimate daughter and had no power to fight


    her!


    Never had she thought she was not even a Jenner¡­


    Yelena¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. She was worked up.


    What she could not fathom was that since they were not rted, why would her father give the


    shares away?


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too much!?¡± She pointed at Cordelia while speaking with her shaky


    voice. ¡°She¡¯s not your daughter. I am! How can you do this to me!?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± William was fuming.


    If Yelena were half as smart as Cordelia, he would not be this mad.


    ¡°I own thepany, and I¡¯ll give the shares to whoever I want. Who do you think you are to be


    making noise here!?¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°The shares belong to Cordelia!¡± William said fiercely. ¡°Get out of the Jenner Group if you¡¯re upset


    about that!¡±


    Yelena was stunned, and her mind went nk. She stood there, shaking from the rage.


    She ran out quickly, mming the door hard.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    The loud thud gave a squeeze to Cordelia¡¯s heart. She snapped her head up and happened to see


    William¡¯s cold stare and a subtle smile at the corner of his lips.


    After leaving the office, Yelena pulled her from behind before she could get out of the building.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    She turned her head, and Yelena¡¯s p came to her face!


    Fortunately, she hade prepared. She dodged swiftly, and Yelena missed. As she was


    attempting to p her again, Cordelia grabbed her wrist tight!


    Yelena¡¯s stare was vicious, but Cordelia did not want to give in at all. She shook her off.


    The share return documents were scattered on the floor. The nk part where William was


    supposed to sign seemed extra ironic now.


    Yelena screamed as if she had gone mad.


    At that moment, Cordelia had aplicated feeling.


    She thought about it from a different angle. If she and Carter had the same father and different


    mother, she had been despising him since young, had tried everything to put him in trouble, and


    eventually found out that he was not her brother, yet her mother had given him what belonged to


    her¡­


    She might be mad about it too.


    She took what belonged to Yelena, but she was not one of the Jenners. It was just absurd.


    Cordelia took a deep breath. She wanted to stop Yelena from stirring trouble in thepany.


    However, just when she got close to her, Yelena suddenly turned around and tossed the cactus


    nt on the counter at her!


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Cordelia was shocked and instinctively wrapped her arms around her head.


    At that moment, a big figure came rushing. He hugged her and dodged aside!


    The cactus crushed onto the floor.


    The lobby fell into silence suddenly. The employees were dumbfounded as they watched.


    Cordelia tried her best to suppress her racing heart. She lifted her eyes to look. ¡°Hubby¡­¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression was so cold it was smothering. He stared ferociously at Yelena.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, hubby.¡±


    Zephyr patted her head. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He nced at the documents scattered on the floor and scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot of shares. Hah,


    seems like Mr. Jenner is quite generous!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yelena wanted to say something, but she dared not due to his oppressively cold charisma.


    ¡°My wife was bullied by the Jenners for years. She deserves thepensation!¡±


    ¡°What a joke!¡± Yelena¡¯s voice was shaky. She pretended to be calm. ¡°She¡¯s not my father¡¯s


    daughter. Why does she deserve the money?¡±


    ¡°So, Ms. Jenner is unwilling?¡±


    Zephyr raised his voice. The ce was silent.


    Yelena stepped back in fear.


    ¡°My wife deserves those shares,¡± he said with a deep voice. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t care about this mere


    money!¡±


    Zephyr held Cordelia as they walked out. He kicked the documents on the floor away.


    The majesty of the man seemed to have suppressed the entire lobby. Even after he left, nobody


    dared to move.


    ¡­


    Cordelia sat on the couch after getting home. She was strangely quiet.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That worried Zephyr a little bit.


    He poured her a ss of warm water and sat next to her. He ced his arm on her skinny


    shoulders and pulled her close.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, wifey?¡±


    As Cordelia held the ss, the security the man provided made her loosen her tensed body.


    She chuckled and mumbled, ¡°How nice it would be if I could hide in your embrace forever.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± He smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that one will spoil hisdy like a kid if he really loves her?


    ¡°I¡¯ll spoil you like you¡¯re my daughter!¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. She looked at him, not sure whether tough or cry.


    ¡°What? Do you want me to call you daddy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be¡­ even better.¡± Zephyr squinted. He stuck his ear close to her and said in his deep and


    husky voice. ¡°Come on, call me daddy!¡±


    ¡°I hate you!¡±


    Cordelia pushed him away while giggling. However, the man was like a wall, blocking her sturdily.


    He looked like he was going to pounce on her¡­

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    ¡°Okay, stop it!¡±


    Cordelia rejected softly. Her arms wrapped him.


    Zephyr smiled and gave a long kiss on her neck, pressing down the burning desire that was surging


    inside of him.


    He knew she was a conservativedy. She could not do it anywhere else other than their own


    bedroom.


    It seemed he would have to make her get used to it.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, hubby?¡±


    Zephyr snapped back his senses. He smiled at her after licking his dry lips.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you feel much better now?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡±


    He said, ¡°Wifey, what are you going to do about the shares?¡±


    She bit her lip, not knowing how to tell him.


    ¡°The shares are worth nothing.¡± He yed with her hair. ¡°Take them if you want them. Don¡¯t take


    them if you don¡¯t want them. No need to struggle with it.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re worth nothing?¡± Cordeliaughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if you''re rich! You don¡¯t


    even care about the shares that are ¡°worth nothing¡± now!¡±


    Zephyr chuckled and said nothing.


    Cordelia¡¯s voice was coquettish as she drowned in his embrace. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t see him for the


    shares. I was only using the agreement to return the shares to test him.¡±


    ¡°Test him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think my dad¡¯s being weird?¡± She had been calling him ¡°dad¡± for over 20 years, and she


    had yet to adjust.


    ¡°He knew that I¡¯m not his daughter, yet he gave me the shares. Why is that?


    ¡°Also, I recalled the past carefully. Although he didn¡¯t give me much love, he paid for school and my


    daily necessities. He also paid for Carter.¡±


    He lifted her eyes to look at him. ¡°Hubby, looking at this as a man, would you do this to children that


    are not rted to you?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes dimmed. He responded a momentter. ¡°I will if I love the children¡¯s mother.¡±


    Cordelia scoffed, ¡°Does he really have feelings for my mom? I don¡¯t buy it.¡±


    Why would he force her if he really loved her?


    And why would he be so cruel to have only given some money and neglected the rest?


    Therefore, there must be something else going on.


    ¡°Okay, stop thinking about it.¡± Zephyr patted her back softly. ¡°Don¡¯t ask your mom. We can¡¯t control


    the grudge that was formed in the past generation. If you¡¯re still worried, just have your guard up


    against William from now on.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cordelia chuckled.


    She felt much better now after speaking to him.


    She checked the time and was surprised to find out that it was almost 1:00 p.m.


    She quickly got up to cook in the kitchen.


    Zephyr looked at the cab in the bedroom.


    He walked over quietly and opened the door. He knew their marriage certificate was in the drawer


    that was locked.


    However, he had no idea where Cordelia kept the key.


    He looked around and flipped through the pillows and other drawers. He could not find the key, but


    he found a small rosewood box sitting quietly in the corner.


    He was stunned.


    He looked at the box in silence. He suddenly thought the patterns on it looked familiar. He seemed


    to have seen it somewhere before¡­


    ¡°Hubby!¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice came. ¡°Come eat!¡±


    Zephyr closed the cab immediately.


    She made two simple dishes. She looked at her phone while eating and then smiled.


    He was curious. ¡°What happened that made you so happy?¡±


    She showed him the ount on her phone.


    It turned out the cafe had made quite some profit in the past two months.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    ¡°Combining my savings and the return from my investment¡­¡± Thedy revealed excitement at the


    corner of her eyes. ¡°Hubby, guess how much we have now?!¡±


    Zephyr shook his head while chuckling.


    Cordelia whispered the number and could not stop smiling.


    ¡°Hubby, I can finally get you a car!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr put down the cutlery and looked at her with slight confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting you a car!¡± she repeated. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I wanted to get you a car so that you


    won¡¯t have to use public transportation? It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t have enough savings before.¡±


    Zephyr felt warm.


    It seemed her sry had doubled when she was promoted to sales supervisor at the previous


    company.


    She had said she would get a mortgage to buy a house, and then she would buy him a car for


    convenience.


    It seemed she never felt the pain of spending money on him¡­


    He held her hands softly and looked into her eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to buy me a car. Just save it for your mom and Carter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve set aside money for them!¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°Although taking care of them is important, I can¡¯t


    mistreat my hubby! I said I¡¯d buy you a car, so I¡¯ll definitely get you one.¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ you said that you¡¯d take care of me for the rest of my life, right?¡± His voice was dry.


    Cordelia nodded in all seriousness.


    She had said she would take care of him for the rest of his life. She could not miss a day, an hour, a


    minute, or even a second.


    ¡°It¡¯s set, hubby.¡± She scooped food on his te. ¡°Let¡¯s look at cars this weekend! Oh yeah, I¡¯m


    bringing Linda along. She worked at a car dealer when she was studying. She knows cars better!¡±


    Zephyr could not fight her with that, so he followed her to a car dealership on the weekend.


    Never had he thought Linda would bring Nichs along.


    The store manager was stunned to see him. He looked all high and mighty before, but now he


    behaved like ackey. He was faking a big smile.


    ¡°N! Wow¡­ Why are you here today? You should¡¯ve told me that you wereing so that I couldy


    a red carpet for you!¡±


    ¡°So, he¡¯s the legendary N?¡± A few sales assistants discussed quietly. ¡°He has the majesty of a


    gangster head indeed¡­¡±


    ¡°No wonder our manager looks like he¡¯s meeting his ancestor when he talks to him.¡±


    ¡°But why is he here at our store? Is he wanted by the police?¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­¡±


    Nichs felt helpless and pulled his hoodie low.


    He did not want toe today. The most expensive car in the store was less than $75,000. It was


    lame to be here¡­


    He looked annoyed.


    Cordelia and Linda were picking cars excitedly, while Nichs faked a chuckle when he arrived


    before Zephyr. ¡°Mr. Z, I guess it¡¯s your first timeing to such a car dealership, right?¡±


    Zephyr ignored him when he saw his teasing expression.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Nichs smiled. ¡°Sigh, Z, I guess you can¡¯t even buy a wheel for your car at home with the price of


    the most expensive car here, right?


    ¡°So¡­ The car that Cordelia is going to buy for you shouldn¡¯t surpass $15,000. Will you get used to


    driving it?¡±


    Zephyr tutted and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even afford cigarettes, yet you want to talk about cars with me?¡±


    Nichs¡¯ expression changed. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a pickle, you know,¡± Zephyr was pretentious. ¡°My wife keeps wanting to buy things for me.


    She keeps wanting to spend money on me, worried that she¡¯ll mistreat me.


    ¡°What should I do, Nichs? I¡¯m so annoyed!¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± said Nichs.


    Zephyr could no longer hold back. He turned around to walk to Cordelia.


    ¡°Right on time, hubby!¡± Cordelia pointed at one of the cars. ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with Linda. This car¡¯s


    cost-effectiveness is the highest, and it¡¯s within our budget.


    ¡°Look, do you like it?¡±

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    It was an ordinary sedan¡ªsmall engine capacity, fuel-efficient, not exactly roomy, and cost less


    than $15,000.


    Not even the Hamertons¡¯ servants would drive this kind of car, but Zephyr liked it very much. It was


    because Cordelia¡¯s eyes sparkled when she saw the car, and he liked the sparkle in her eyes.


    ¡°Honey, what do you think?¡± Cordelia held his arm.


    Zephyr smiled. ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    ¡°I quite like it, but this is for you. You¡¯ve got to like it too!¡±


    Cordelia knew that men felt more for cars. Cars were like their other wives. She ought to pick one


    that he would like.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Linda and I browsed a lot of them and think this one¡¯s the best from all aspects. Do you want to test


    drive it, darling?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Zephyr looked at her. ¡°We¡¯ll take this one. I like it.¡±


    Cordelia grinned sweetly and began discussing the color of the car. ck was cool, but she hoped


    he could pick white. He was already barely smiling usually, so it would be scarier if he drove a ck


    car.


    As she spoke, she giggled.


    Zephyr watched her quietly. He listened as she chattered and giggled like a happy little birdy. His


    expression suddenly dimmed, and he furrowed his brows. He followed her with his deep gaze,


    unwilling to break eye contact for even a moment.


    Nichs chuckled. ¡°Those million-dor cars in your garage can¡¯t evenpare to this one for less


    than $15,000, right?¡±


    Zephyr stayed silent.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried that your identity will scare her, it¡¯s unnecessary.¡± Nichs patted his shoulder.


    ¡°This one of yours is bold and wise. She¡¯s a cool one. She won¡¯t be frightened!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Zephyr nced at him.


    Cordelia would not be scared away, but she was independent and clear-headed. She would not


    ept a marriage where the disparity between them was this significant. She would definitely keep


    a distance and leave him by then.


    If she could not walk into his world, he was willing to give up everything and enter hers.


    ¡°Darling!¡±


    Zephyr snapped out of his thoughts to see Cordelia waving at him with a grin.


    ¡°Come here. Give me your ID!¡±


    ¡°ID?¡± Zephyr jolted. ¡°Why do you need it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m signing the purchase agreement!¡± Cordelia pointed at the nk space. ¡°Your signature is


    needed here, and your ID¡¯s required.¡±


    ¡°Why mine?¡±


    The girl grimaced. ¡°Why are you asking silly questions again?


    ¡°This car is for you. Of course, it¡¯ll be under your name! Come on, give me your ID!¡±


    Zephyr gulped. He pursed his lips and looked at her with aplicated gaze.


    ¡°Honey! What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Unhappy? He¡¯s over the moon!¡± Nichs saved the situation with a smile. ¡°But Cordelia, are you


    really nning to buy it under his name? My advice is that you better not!¡±


    Cordelia frowned with a confused gaze.


    ¡°Well, I think¡­¡± Nichs racked his mind. ¡°It¡¯s better that you buy it under your name! Hah... Don¡¯t


    give your all to a man and spend all your money on him! You should look out for yourself!


    ¡°Things like cars and property. It¡¯s better to put them under your name. For security!


    ¡°No objection from you, right, Marcus?¡± Nichs elbowed the man and gave him a look.


    Zephyr chuckled. ¡°Of course not. I think the same.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Cordelia hesitated.


    Nichs looked at Linda. ¡°Linda, convince your friend here!¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s gotten into you today?¡± Linda giggled. ¡°Why are you on the women¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°Mercy, mydy!¡± Nichs almost hit his chest. ¡°I¡¯ve always been your ally!¡±


    ¡°More like a gal pal now!¡± Linda rolled her eyesughing.


    Nichs held her hand to ce it against his heart. ¡°I swear, I only have you as my gal pal in this


    life!¡±


    ¡°Shoo!¡±


    Linda slung an arm around Cordelia¡¯s shoulders with a bright beam. ¡°Cordelia, I think Nichs¡¯


    right. I¡¯m noting in between you and Marcus! I told you before women should have ownership!


    ¡°With these under your name, it¡¯s a safeguard in your life. Besides, Marcus can still drive it even


    when it¡¯s bought under your name!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, darling.¡± Zephyr looked at her. ¡°Just buy it with your name. Everything at home should


    be yours anyway.¡±


    ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    ¡°Including me.¡± Zephyr grinned dotingly. ¡°I¡¯m yours too.¡±


    It felt like honey was drizzled on Cordelia¡¯s heart. She held his hand tightly with a gentle gaze.


    Linda first watched with adoration before she rolled her eyes at Nichs disdainfully.


    Nichs was at a loss. ¡°What did I do?¡±


    ¡°When have you told me such nice things?¡±


    Nichs was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Nichs Thompson, what else do you know aside from smoking? Sleep with your cigarettes from


    now on!¡±


    ¡°Sweetie, have you forgotten? I don¡¯t have money to buy them anymore!¡±


    ¡°Are you arguing?¡±


    Nichs shut up and red at Zephyr.


    Why!? That man got a new car, but his girlfriend scolded him? This did not even make sense!


    ¡­


    Zephyr parked the car outside of the cafe and wiped it down carefully. The car was clean without a


    speck of dust as it glowed under the sun.


    Farther away, Josiah and Frederic stared unblinkingly.


    ¡°Freddy, you wanted to study medicine in the past, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Frederic was dazed.


    ¡°You read medical books before, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I did. So?¡±


    ¡°Did those books state what psychiatric patients are like? Is it like him?¡±


    Frederic rolled his eyes.


    Zephyr was diligently wiping the car. He was even humming a tune softly. If he had a tail, it would


    have been wagging triumphantly. Comparing this to the usually impassive Mr. Z Hamerton, he was


    behaving quite abnormally.


    Frederic held back from speaking.


    ¡°Say¡­¡± Josiah turned and pointed at his head. ¡°Is he really okay here?¡±


    Frederic pressed his lips together but finally cracked a grin.


    ¡°Would he drive this kind of car?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Frederic replied, ¡°As long as Cordelia bought it, he¡¯d drive it even if it¡¯s a tractor!¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­.¡± Josiah identally let out a cackle and quickly covered his mouth.


    He remembered Z¡¯s warning for him all the time¡ªhe should keep a 500-meter distance from


    Cordelia and make no noise!


    Zephyr had just wiped the windshield when he looked up and saw the two men hiding. When they


    were discovered, they waved at him with a wince.


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    ¡°Uh, I didn¡¯t want toe. Josiah insisted!¡± Frederic quickly imed his innocence.


    Zephyr nced at Josiah darkly.


    ¡°No, Z, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t just want toe. You said you wanted to go for a drive in Z¡¯s new car!¡±


    ¡°Fredric!¡± Josiah could not even win the argument.


    Zephyr asked sternly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you not to hang around here? What if Cordelia sees you!?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Josiah was close to tears while Frederic tried to hold back his chuckle.


    ¡°Never mind, Z. He hasn''t been the brightest since we were young. Don¡¯t get petty with him!¡±


    Josiah was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Right, your new car¡¯s beautiful!¡± Frederic grinned like a sly old fox. ¡°Cordelia picked it?¡±


    It was only then Zephyr showed a hint of a smile.


    Frederic continued. ¡°Cordelia has good taste. Z, your cars weren''t too practical in the past. This


    car¡¯s specs and model, its color especially, match you very well!¡±


    Josiah immediately loathed Frederic.


    In spite of it, Zephyr was in a good mood and even suggested driving them around.


    Frederic came to the main point then. ¡°There¡¯s something that wee to you for¡­ Let¡¯s talk


    somewhere quiet.¡±


    Zephyr nodded and went back to the cafe to get the car key from Cordelia.


    ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Going for a drive with my friends.¡± Zephyr chuckled.


    Zennie was in the shop, guarding the oven like a greedy kitten. She immediately understood that


    those two guys were here for her brother.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia passed him the key and asked casually, ¡°What friends?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­¡± Zephyr gave it a thought. ¡°Ex-prison mates!¡±


    Zennie nearly spat out her coffee.


    ¡°Ex-prison mates?¡± Cordelia paused. ¡°The one who called to borrow money from youst time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Darling, didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t want to keep in touch with them anymore?¡±


    Zennie looked at Zephyr in amusement and anticipation of how he was getting himself out of this.


    As expected of her brother, though, he said directly, ¡°They corrected themselves pretty well. They


    turned a new leaf now. I think I can give them a chance.¡±


    Zennie choked and coughed.


    Cordelia quickly passed her a napkin and patted her back, not really concerned with what Zephyr


    said.


    Nichs could right himself too, so those people should be fine. Besides, she always believed that


    her husband would not see things wrong!


    ¡°Alright, go on out!¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll watch over the cafe!¡±


    Zephyr went out with the car key. Zennie looked at his back, then at Cordelia, and asked softly, ¡°You


    trust him so much?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cordelia did not quite catch it as she made Zennie another icedtte.


    ¡°Those friends of his were inmates. They¡¯ve been in prison!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s smile froze, but her gentle gaze remained. She looked at Zennie tenderly. ¡°He took the


    wrong path before he met me, but he¡¯s never done anything wrong since we got together.


    ¡°The most important thing for a husband and wife is to trust each other. I know Marcus, and I


    believe him 100%. He won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± Zennie was moved. ¡°What if he does lie to you one day?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible! He promised me that he won¡¯t keep anything from me.¡±

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    That sentence was about to roll off Zennie¡¯s tongue, but she could not do it. She could only gulp.


    Other than her brother exining it to Cordelia personally, others were not able to intervene.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cordelia smiled and pinched Zennie¡¯s nose lightly. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you today? Is it


    because you haven¡¯t gotten any cookies?¡±


    Zennie forced a smile and got the cookies out of the oven with her.


    The wind chime rang at the door each time customers patronized the caf¨¦.


    Cordelia began another busy day. This day was like every other day¡ªsunlight filled the porch while


    the interior wafted with the aroma of coffee. Patrons chatted and took photos here, leaving good


    reviews before they left.


    It was close to the start of fall now, but the irises were blooming prettily.


    Cordelia was filled with happiness. As Zennie watched her smile in contentment, she hoped she


    could stay this blissful.


    ¡­


    Zephyr drove along the river very slowly and rarely made a bump.


    The passenger seat belonged to Cordelia, so no one was allowed on it. Hence, the two men in the


    backseat looked hopeless as they stared at the back of Zephyr¡¯s head like they had seen a ghost


    and sighed asionally.


    He was so careful with this car, costing less than $15,000, and treated it like a gem while he pushed


    down on the pedal of those million-dor luxury sports cars in the past, not at all pained when they


    were wrecked and treating them like trash.


    They were all cars, but they had different destinies¡­


    Josiah yawned. ¡°Z, I¡¯m going to fall asleep if you keep driving at this speed!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s face fell and was reflected through the rearview mirror as he slowly stopped the car by the


    curb.


    ¡°Get off to sleep if you want to. You drool when you sleep. Don¡¯t stain the car!¡±


    Josiah perked up and straightened up instantly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Frederic started with a chuckle, ¡°Uh, Z, can I have a sip of water?¡±


    ¡°What if you spill it?¡± Zephyr red at him.


    Frederic went silent and held back his thirst.


    ¡°Z, I¡¯ve got something to tell you.¡± Josiah decided to act fast to save himself from the trouble. ¡°Yale¡¯s


    nning to send Marcus to Chaisnd.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, yeah.¡± Frederic nodded. ¡°They¡¯re in the process recently and have trained Marcus.¡±


    ¡°They move pretty fast.¡± Zephyr sneered. ¡°They¡¯re going to ask for money in Chaisnd on my


    behalf!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I contacted my mom,¡± replied Zephyr. ¡°I told her she¡¯ll have a fake son asking for money


    very soon and that she must be prepared for it.¡±


    ¡°Auntie?¡± Josiah was worried. ¡°Can she handle it? I heard that Matthew has gotten close to your


    uncle recently. They must have conspired a long time ago!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zephyr turned back to look at them. ¡°You know my mom. The thing she does best in


    life? Strong and aggressive!¡±


    The men exchanged looks and chuckled.


    Zephyr¡¯s mother, the eldest daughter in her family, had gotten used to being dominant her whole


    life. The stronger her opponent was, the better she fought.


    Zephyrpletely inherited her superior genes in this.


    ¡°So there¡¯s only one way out for Marcus when he arrives in Chaisnd.¡± Josiahughed. ¡°Caught


    alive by auntie!¡±


    Frederic nodded. ¡°A good amount of issues can be settled when he¡¯s caught!¡±


    Josiah said, ¡°Oh, yeah, Z, Aunt Cloud and Zennie have been staying in Regalia. My uncle¡¯s there to


    keep an eye out. Everything¡¯s okay!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for going through the trouble.¡±


    ¡°Are we bros or not?¡± Josiah cackled, and his expression slowly grew serious. ¡°But¡­ Z, is Zennie


    dating? There¡¯s a man by her side¡­¡±


    Zephyr scowled.


    Josiah pulled out some surveince recordings from his phone. ¡°This guy. I remember his name is


    Phil Nelson, a longtime employee in your family.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Zephyr¡¯s frown was deep. ¡°Is there something wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. And he doesn¡¯t dare stay around Zennie all day.¡± Josiah scratched his head. ¡°I just find


    him rather odd. I met him two days ago, and he didn¡¯t speak a word. If Zennie didn¡¯t introduce him,


    I¡¯d have thought he was mute!¡±

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Zephyr frowned and felt conflicted.


    Zennie had grown up sheltered from the world and had been a goody two shoes all along. However,


    it was easier for girls like this to run into people with ulterior motives.


    Zephyr took a deep breath and felt a headache. He spent some quiet time and drove back after a


    while.


    ¡­


    Oliver had been waiting for seven straight days outside a private club in Centrolis. He came every


    day asking to meet Matthew, standing from 7:00 a.m. until 8:00 p.m., but the bodyguards outside


    kept a straight face no matter how hard he tried.


    Matthew was annoyed just hearing his name, forget meeting him.


    Just when Oliver was growing desperate, the butler came out to inform him, ¡°Mr. Jones, Mr. Yale


    invites you in.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Oliver perked up and hurried in instantly.


    There was a huge metal cage in the backyard of the club. Before Oliver went close, he could smell


    a decaying stench in the air. He was rmed but could only brace himself and continue going.


    To his surprise, there were two vultures kept in the cage!


    Yale was toying with an amber ornament. When he turned to look at Oliver, thetter was shocked


    by the viciousness in his eyes.


    ¡°M-Mr. Yale¡­¡± Oliver greeted politely.


    The vultures pped their wings all of a sudden and made ugly cries.


    Oliver paled in terror and froze on the spot, not daring to go farther inside.


    Yale wore an unsettling smile as he nced at the man and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been standing


    outside for days, Mr. Jones?


    ¡°Hah, these people are bad at hospitality! They should have at least brought you in to look at these


    two babies of mine!¡±


    As Yale spoke, he put on gloves and pulled two pieces of decaying meat from a bucket at the side.


    He threw them into the cage, and the vultures pped their wings to start eating.


    Oliver felt chills run down his spine. He knew that rich people liked all sorts of novelty. There were


    those who kept lions, tigers, pythons, or leopards, but he did not expect Yale to like creatures who


    preyed specifically on carrion!


    ¡°Mr. Jones.¡± Yale turned to look at him after he fed the birds. ¡°Speak up if you have anything to say.


    My father isn¡¯t around, but I¡¯m all ears!¡±


    ¡°No, no. You must be kidding, sir,¡± Oliver replied nervously.


    There was no way out now, so he could only keep talking.


    ¡°Mypany¡¯s in financial straits recently. There¡¯s a $45,000,000 fund gap. Mr. Matthew¡¯s been


    supporting mypany all this while, but the funds weren¡¯t transferred these two months for some


    reason¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Yale dragged his word. ¡°You¡¯re here to ask for money?¡±


    Oliver lowered his head humbly with a thumping heart.


    ¡°$45,000,000¡­¡± Yale pped and scanned Oliver strangely before he sneered.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, my father supports yourpany, but you can¡¯t treat us like an ATM, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I really have no way out. Mr. Yale, thepany will face bankruptcy if $45,000,000 isn¡¯t filled


    in¡­¡±


    ¡°Mortgage something if you want money!¡±


    Oliver jolted.


    Yale then lowered his voice with a smirk. ¡°How much do you think your flesh can be mortgaged for,


    Mr. Jones? My babies here have never tried human flesh!¡±


    Oliver widened his eyes in panic as he slumped onto the floor.


    Yale cackled.


    ¡°Fun, so fun!


    ¡°Jones, do you f*cking think my father¡¯s a fool!?¡± Yale¡¯s expression grew savage in the blink of an


    eye.


    The bodyguards around them aimed their guns at Oliver¡¯s head, causing thetter to cry out and get


    on his knees to beg for mercy.


    ¡°You b*stard, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done in Jangasas!


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you gone to Josiah Bayer? Why are you here to pander to the Hamertons!?¡±


    ¡°No, no! Mr. Yale, sir, believe me. I was forced to a corner by Mr. Bayer back then¡­¡±


    ¡°Then ask for money from him!¡±


    Oliver looked agonized asrge beads of sweat fell off the side of his face. He wanted to ask Josiah


    for help too, but thetter ignored himpletely. He could onlye to Matthew.


    It was unexpected that Matthew was aware that Josiah had abducted him and that he was working


    for thetter. Matthew was on guard against him and stopped investing funds in hispany.


    The banks were after him for debts daily, and they even brought it to court. Oliver could barely hold


    out.


    Yale scoffed and picked up a piece of decaying flesh to throw it on his face.


    Oliver forced back the nausea and crawled up from the floor, gnashing his teeth. He had never


    thought of seeking support from Josiah nor being loyal to Matthew. He was just a pawn trying to


    survive in the cracks. He just wanted to profit a little through thepany.


    Now, however, he could not even guarantee his own survival. Oliver bit his lips. He stood no ground


    on both sides anyway, so he might as well spill the beans!


    ¡°Mr. Yale!¡± He said, ¡°There¡¯s a reason Josiah came to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah, reason?¡± Yale narrowed his eyes. ¡°Could you actually have value to him?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Oliver shook, looking at him. ¡°Because I know where Mr. Z Hamerton is. He isn¡¯t in


    Chaisnd. He¡¯s in Jangasas!


    ¡°I¡¯ve told Mr. Matthew before, but he didn¡¯t care!¡±


    Yale squinted.


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton has been recuperating in Jangasas after the ne crash. For some reason, he


    took on Marcus¡¯ identity and got a wife¡­¡±


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Yale grabbed his cor. ¡°A word of a lie, and I¡¯ll throw you into the cage right


    now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all true! All true!¡± Oliver¡¯s legs were shaking. ¡°I saw the emerald ring on the woman¡¯s hand. The


    pattern on the ring is unique to the Hamertons. I wouldn¡¯t see it wrong!¡±


    ¡°So Zephyr really got married?¡± Yale thought that it was good news from heaven.


    ¡°Hah¡­ How dare he defy grandpa¡¯s will and simply get married!?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ might require more investigation,¡± Oliver said. ¡°After all, he used Marcus¡¯ identity!¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t be hard.¡± Yale stroked his chin in thought and instructed his men, ¡°Contact Nichs and


    ask him toe to Centrolis!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yale!¡± Oliver scoffed, ¡°You mean Nichs Thompson?¡±


    ¡°Why? You know him?¡±


    ¡°He betrayed you long ago, and you treat him as your subordinate?¡±


    Yale looked at him in disbelief.


    Oliver gulped and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in Jangasas, so I see everything clearly.


    ¡°Nichs got acquainted with Zephyr, and both of them are in the same camp!¡±

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Yale was stunned for a moment before he grabbed the cup on the table and smashed it.


    ¡°M-Mr. Yale¡­ don¡¯t be mad!¡± Oliver gasped and watched him carefully. ¡°If you trust me, give me a


    few days. I¡¯ll look into everything!¡±


    Yale¡¯s eyes gleamed sinisterly as he smiled at him.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re willing toe under us again?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Matthew¡¯s been benevolent to me. I should repay his favor!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking make it sound so noble!¡± Yale was despicable, so he knew what another despicable


    man thought. ¡°It¡¯s just because you can¡¯t rely on Josiah Bayer and you need the money. That¡¯s why


    you are selling the news to me!


    ¡°If Josiah had been willing to fill $45,000,000 for you, you¡¯d have let these rot with you, huh?¡±


    Oliver was drenched in a cold sweat.


    ¡°But this is good news¡­ At least Zephyr¡¯s not so pristine to my grandfather now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Oliver chorused. ¡°The fact that he got married on his own is already a huge taboo


    to the Hamertons!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What does the girl look like?¡± Yale was interested.


    Oliver gulped and stuttered, ¡°V-Very pretty.¡±


    ¡°Really? How pretty?¡± Yale had always been a lecher. It went without saying that someone who


    could captivate Zephyr must not look too bad. He suddenly felt an itch. He wondered how Zephyr¡¯s


    woman would feel.


    Oliver said, ¡°Mr. Yale, the woman¡¯s name is Cordelia Jenner. The Jenners are quite influential in


    Jangasas, but Cordelia¡¯s an illegitimate daughter and isn¡¯t really epted by the family.


    ¡°I met Cordelia a few times for business purposes. Not only is she pretty, but she¡¯s an efficient


    worker as well. She really isn¡¯t like ordinary girls.¡±


    ¡°That sounds great!¡± Yale arched a brow and began to fantasize about the name Cordelia.


    He eyed his underling, and thetter carried a bag of money over right away.


    ¡°Take this to get you out of the emergency first.¡± Yale chuckled and patted Oliver¡¯s shoulders. ¡°As


    for the remaining portion, we¡¯ll see how you work for me!¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia packed Zephyr¡¯s luggage for him, folding the clothes and saying softly, ¡°Darling, you seem


    to have a little too many matches and training camps recently!¡±


    Zephyr froze.


    Cordelia was always like this. No matter how dissatisfied she was, she would neverin.


    Talking about it softly like this was already how she was venting.


    Zephyr could not help smiling. He did not want to leave either, but it was time for a few of his


    companies¡ªDonmein Industrial, Lyan Technology, and Weston Investment¡ªto go through the


    annual evaluation. He had to go to Centrolis.


    He had started thesepanies in secret. Although he kept a low profile, he had umted a


    significant fund within these two years. Even Liam had no idea that he already possessed a force


    enough to fight the Hamerton Group.


    ¡°Darling, do you have any formal asion during this training camp where you have to socialize?¡±


    Cordelia stood before the closet. ¡°Bring this suit along if you do!¡±


    Zephyr did not answer.


    Cordelia continued. ¡°The weather forecast says it will rain in Centrolis the next two days. I put a


    foldable umbre for you on the side of the suitcase.


    ¡°Also, it¡¯s transitioning into fall now. It¡¯s chilly in the morning and at night. You need to make sure


    you¡¯re tucked in when you sleep, okay? You have the habit of kicking your nket off!


    ¡°Darling, see if you need to take anything else?¡±


    Zephyr approached slowly. Clean underwear, T-shirts, jackets, and all sorts of daily necessitiesy


    neatly in the suitcase as if her hands had magic. They also smelled like her, a light sweet fragrance.


    Zephyr pulled Cordelia over and looked at her quietly with his deep eyes.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± Cordelia chortled.


    ¡°Cordelia, I¡­¡± Zephyr licked his lips. ¡°I feel happy.¡±

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Cordelia was stunned.


    This man seemed to have a lot of feelings recently, the kind where he felt happy and blissful.


    Cordelia smiled and covered his mouth softly with her hand.


    ¡°Keep it to yourself,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t ever say it out loud, or it¡¯ll go away!¡±


    ¡°Honey, I want to tell you something after Ie back this time.¡±


    Cordelia could not help but ask, seeing that he looked serious, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s a long story,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re still clueless about my family situation despite us being


    married for a year. I still have a family. Actually, we just don¡¯t keep frequent contact.¡±


    Cordelia was puzzled. When they married, she understood that the Grists had gone down. Marcus¡¯


    parents were both deceased, and he was a thug who fought and caused trouble.


    She did not expect that there were still others in the Grists. Come to think of it, she understood it. If


    someone in the family had gone to prison, regr people would stay as far away as possible from


    them.


    Cordelia chuckled and asked him softly, ¡°Why are you only telling me now? You should have told


    me earlier. I can visit your family with you!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Right, where are they? Are they not in Jangasas?¡±


    Zephyr shook his head.


    ¡°This is what you want to tell me?¡± Cordelia looked at him tenderly. ¡°Do you want to contact your


    rtives again but can¡¯t find it in you to do that?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Cordelia grinned. ¡°Focus on your training andpetition these few days. I¡¯ll get the


    presents for your rtives ready. We¡¯ll go visit them one by one after youe back, okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to meet them with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Your family¡¯s my family too!¡±


    Zephyr held her hand, having decided that he woulde clean after taking care of things.


    ¡°Honey, I won¡¯t be away for long. Just two to three days. Stay home and wait for me!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    ¡°When Ie back, I¡¯ll tell you everything about my family and me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cordelia rubbed Zephyr¡¯s face with a smile.


    She checked to see if she had missed anything a few more times, and Zephyr put the suitcase into


    the trunk.


    Centrolis was not too far away from Jangasas, so he wanted to drive back.


    Cordelia said that cars were men¡¯s other wives. He understood it now. As long as the car was


    around, it felt like she was apanying him, and he felt fearless.


    ¡°Darling, be careful on the way. Drive slowly!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr waved. ¡°Go home!¡±


    Cordelia stood still until the car slowly faded out of her sight before she turned back to the stairs.


    It was then she received a call.


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia?¡±


    Cordelia was caught unaware. ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, I¡¯m Wendy!¡±


    Cordelia made a sound of realization. It was a helper of the Jenners. It seemed that they did not


    know that she was not a Jenner heiress yet.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Wendy?¡±


    ¡°Someone sent a letter this morning.¡± Wendy said gently, ¡°It¡¯s from Centrolis. I think it¡¯s some¡­ Uh,


    an invitation! Your name is written on the envelope.


    ¡°When are you free to collect it, Ms. Cordelia?¡±

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Cordelia paused in surprise. She did not know anyone from Centrolis, so what was up with this


    invitation?


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia?¡± Wendy urged, ¡°When are youing back for it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, tomorrow then¡­¡±


    Before Cordelia could finish her sentence, she heard Wendy making a rushing sound of assent, and


    Yelena¡¯s pompousness followed.


    ¡°How many times have I called you? Are you deaf?! If you can¡¯t work here, pack up and go home!¡±


    Wendy hung up frantically while Cordelia shook her head, listening to the busy tone.


    ¡°Who were you talking to just now?¡± Yelena crossed her arms as she looked at Wendy skeptically.


    Wendy was usually afraid of her, so she stammered and was unable to speak a word being


    questioned like this.


    Yelena¡¯s gaze traveled down, and she saw the letter in Wendy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Wendy froze and wanted to hide it behind her, but it was toote.


    ¡°Show me!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yelena, this¡­¡±


    Yelena was annoyed by Wendy¡¯s timid stutter and snatched it from her.


    Disliking what the girl did, Wendy sighed. ¡°Ms. Yelena, this letter is for Ms. Cordelia. You can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°This is my house!¡± Yelena snickered. ¡°What can¡¯t I do?


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s something I can¡¯t do, it¡¯s not your say, old woman! Go do what you should do. Don¡¯t


    be an eyesore here!¡±


    ¡°This is Ms. Cordelia¡¯s letter!¡± Wendy was in distress. ¡°She said she¡¯lle to collect it tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Hah, you¡¯re quite loyal to her!¡± Yelena gritted her teeth. ¡°But I want to open it! Try and stop me!


    ¡°If you dare say another word, I¡¯ll ask dad to send you back. Forget about your pension!¡±


    Wendy nced at her helplessly and went to the kitchen.


    Victorious, Yelena was going to open the envelope when she looked appalled. There was a big


    ¡°Invitation¡± printed on it, while the letter below was from the Hamertons in Centrolis.


    Yelena burned with rage and resentment. She tore the envelope up, and a beautiful invitation fell


    out¡ªinviting Ms. Cordelia Jenner to dinner. The person who had signed it off was actually Yale


    Hamerton!


    Yelena was shocked.


    She remembered hearing some discussion and gossip when she was stopped outside the entrance


    to the Hamertons¡¯ dinner thest time. Although the third heir was the favored one in the family,


    Yale Hamerton was also significant in the family due to his status as the eldest grandchild.


    How did Cordelia hook up with Yale, though?


    Thendline at home rang at this time, and the servant picked it up before passing the phone to


    Yelena.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s for Ms. Cordelia.¡±


    Yelena took the phone and heard a gentle and polite voice from the other end of the line. ¡°Hi, Ms.


    Jenner. Mr. Yale sincerely invites you to attend a dinner with him. Please schedule your time.


    There¡¯ll be someone picking you up at the airport.


    ¡°Mr. Yale has also specifically mentioned that designers will visit you to measure and tailor the


    evening dress, Ms. Jenner!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Do you have any other instructions for me, Ms. Jenner?¡±


    Yelena hung up in anger. The more she thought about it, the more indignant she grew. What right


    did the b*tch have to acquaint with the Bayer heir or the Hamerton heir? Had all the women in the


    world died? That men could only see her!?


    Yelena nearly tore the invitation in half from how furious she was. Just when she was going to do it,


    however, a thought shed in her mind¡­


    Since Cordelia could marry Marcus in ce of her, why could she not attend the dinner in ce of


    Cordelia?

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    The person who had made the call kept calling ¡°Ms. Jenner,¡± and there was only one Ms. Jenner in


    this house¡ªthat was her, Yelena Jenner!


    It was a Hamerton heir, anyway. She did not care if it was the eldest or the third. As long as she


    could marry herself into the Hamertons, she would be able to brag in Jangasas and even Centrolis!


    There was a vicious and triumphant look on her as she thought about it.


    ¡°Wendy!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yelena¡­¡± Wendy hurried over. She was anxious but realized that Yelena seemed to be in a


    good mood when she looked up.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Yelena?¡±


    ¡°Call the number back.¡± Yelena jutted her chin. ¡°Tell the person that I¡¯m free to have the designers


    take my measurements anytime!


    ¡°And call Cordelia!¡± She snickered.


    ¡°The day the designers dress me up, I want that b*tch to watch people from the Hamertons picking


    me up!¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia came to the Jenners¡¯ mansion as agreed. She paced outside for some time, reluctant to


    press the doorbell because she really did not want to go into this home that was not hers.


    Despite that, Wendy ran out and waved at her.


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Wendy.¡± Cordelia nodded with a smile politely.


    Wendy took her inside, but as she stepped in, she felt a different atmosphere.


    ¡°Wendy, didn¡¯t you say there¡¯s a letter for me?¡±


    The old servant looked appalled and nced upstairs, stammering, ¡°It¡¯s upstairs. Mr. Cordelia¡­


    come with me.¡±


    Cordelia followed in confusion, but Wendy took her to Yelena¡¯s room. Before she broke out of her


    daze, she was surprised by a drawled ¡°sis¡±.


    ¡°Oh, my sister¡¯s here! Come quickly, how do I look?¡±


    Cordelia was astonished.


    Yelena¡¯s evening dress was sexy and entuated her figure. All the key parts could vaguely be


    seen. Her makeup was delicate as well, obvious that it came from effort.


    ¡°This is the stylist, Andy,¡± Yelena unted, pleased, ¡°He¡¯s also IV and Cici¡¯s chief designer!¡±


    Cordelia looked at her with a straight face.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Yelena brandished the big sapphire stone on her finger. ¡°I think you mustn¡¯t have heard


    these big international names. Hah, it¡¯s like I¡¯m talking to a brick wall!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to collect something.¡± Cordelia was not interested in what Yelena had to say. ¡°Wendy says


    there¡¯s a letter for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, letter?¡± Yelena sneered. ¡°I opened it!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yelena sent everyone out and retrieved the invitation to brag to Cordelia.


    ¡°It¡¯s this! Hah, I wasn¡¯t expecting this from you, Cordelia. You actually hooked up with the eldest heir


    of the Hamertons in Centrolis!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia was bewildered. She saw her name, Cordelia Jenner, written on the beautiful invitation,


    and the person inviting her was Yale Hamerton. She did not even know what that was!


    ¡°Stop acting like you¡¯re innocent! You think every man takes the bait?¡± Yelena red at her.


    ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about going to this dinner!


    ¡°The one Mr. Yale Hamerton invites is the real Jenner heiress! A b*stard like you has nothing to do


    with our family, and you want to rise up clinging to the Hamertons? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my dear daughter, don¡¯t get so mad!¡±


    Joanne came in through the door and snickered when she saw Cordelia.


    ¡°Yelena, go down quickly! Mr. Yale¡¯s men are waiting to send you to the airport!¡±


    Yelena swayed her hips as she went down, ncing at Cordelia when she passed her.


    ¡°Country bumpkin!¡± She sneered. ¡°You only deserve thugs like Marcus Grist!


    ¡°Hah, since you married him for me, I¡¯ll attend the dinner for you. Consider the score settled, right?


    Hahaha!¡±


    Cordelia simply found it absurd and snorted. ¡°You bragged about it for so long. Do you really think I


    want to attend this dinner?¡±

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Yelena halted her step and snapped her head back to re at Cordelia.


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I don¡¯t know this Yale Hamerton,¡± Cordelia said tly. ¡°Whoever he is


    and whatever power he has, these have nothing to do with me.


    ¡°I have a husband, and I love him very much. My life goal has never been to marry the rich!¡±


    Yelena frowned and doubted the truth in what she said. Were there people who did not like


    affluence and luxury in this world? There were people who did not want to marry the rich?


    She suddenly felt disturbed when she saw Cordelia¡¯s calm and firm gaze.


    ¡°Hah, how nice!¡± Yelena retorted stubbornly, ¡°You¡¯re just jealous!¡±


    Cordelia chuckled. Yelena said that she was talking to a brick wall when she mocked that she did


    not know big international names, but she also felt like she was talking to a brick wall now.


    Their definitions of happiness were different, and their values were like heaven and earth. Naturally,


    they were unable to see eye to eye.


    ¡°You can think whatever you want. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Cordelia smiled and left easily.


    Yelena stomped her foot in anger. She had wanted to see Cordelia being angry and resentful that


    she had even thought of how she was going to pour fuel into the fire when Cordelia was fuming. It


    was unexpected that her attacks were futile!


    The opportunity she prized was worth nothing to Cordelia!


    Joanne consoled her, ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be angry now. That b*tch says something and thinks


    something else. Don¡¯t be bothered!¡±


    Yelena was going to say more when someone from the Hamertons came over and bowed


    respectfully.


    The car that came to pick her up was a Rolls-Royce. She would take a private jet where the whole


    flight serviced her and only her.


    Joanne held her hand and said with a wide grin, ¡°My dear, see how much Mr. Yale dotes on you.


    You¡¯ve got to seize this chance and take him!¡±


    ¡°Mm, don¡¯t worry, mom!¡±


    ¡°When you marry into the Hamertons, I won¡¯t have to worry about the rest of my life!¡±


    Yelena smiled, but she was resentful. These were prepared for Cordelia!


    She bit her lips and felt like a thorn pricked her heart.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It was alreadyte when they departed, and by the time the nended in Centrolis, it would be


    just in time for the dinner.


    Yelena took a deep breath and perked herself up. Her mother was right. Not only would she not


    have to worry about the rest of her life if she could marry into the Hamertons, but she could show


    Cordelia how nice it was to marry the rich!


    ¡­


    As Cordelia left the Jenners¡¯ mansion, the evening breeze brushed past her gently, with the sky


    glowing in gold from the sunset. She did not want to miss a beautiful scenery like this, so she


    strolled along the street.


    Zennie called her and asked to have dinner together. Since she was free alone, she asked Zennie


    to wait for her at the cafe.


    When she arrived at Iris, she saw the petite girl waving at her fervently.


    ¡°Cordelia, let¡¯s have fried chicken tonight!¡± Zennie gushed. ¡°See, I got them already. Fried chicken


    and beer. The best to go with movies!¡±


    Cordelia chuckled. ¡°So I have to pull theptop up for the movies?¡±


    Zennie nodded like a pecking chicken.


    As dusk melted into night, the smallmps lit up the ce. The girls sat on the porch watching


    movies with fried chicken and beer, carefree and happy.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cordelia suddenly thought about it. ¡°Zennie, I have a question¡­ Who¡¯s Yale Hamerton?


    Someone from your family?¡±


    Zennie almost choked on a chicken bone.


    ¡°Cordelia, why are you asking this?¡± She was a little anxious.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just got an invitation out of the blue¡­ Hah, but Yelena went in my ce.¡±


    Zennie froze, not knowing what her cousin wanted to do. From her understanding, Yale would never


    make it something good.


    It was good that her sister-inw was not going. Zephyr did not have to worry then!

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    ¡°I just suddenly thought of it.¡± Cordelia smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯re Zennie Hamerton, and he¡¯s Yale


    Hamerton, and you¡¯re both from Centrolis. I guess that you could be rted.¡±


    ¡°And you guess it right,¡± Zennie said softly. ¡°Yale¡¯s my big cousin.


    ¡°He¡¯s my second uncle¡¯s son and the eldest grandson in the family.


    ¡°Cordelia, he¡¯s a horrible man. Don¡¯t get acquainted with him!¡±


    Cordelia was startled but chortled right after. There was no way she would care about men other


    than her husband!


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± Zennie looked at her. ¡°Actually¡­ I have an older brother too.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cordelia did not have much of a reaction.


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother by blood!¡± Zennie licked her lips and said with a smile, ¡°His name is Zephyr


    Hamerton. Do you think it¡¯s a nice name?¡±


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton?¡± Cordelia pacified Zennie. ¡°It¡¯s a nice name, much nicer than Yale Hamerton!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mm, really.¡±


    Zennie secretly pulled out her phone and essed the voice recorder.


    ¡°Cordelia, say it again!¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    ¡°Say that Zephyr Hamerton sounds nicer than Yale Hamerton!¡±


    Cordelia giggled and pinched the girl¡¯s cheek. Zennie was already 18 years old, but she was still like


    a child!


    Cordelia did not want to dampen her spirit, so she spoke clearly. ¡°Zephyr Hamerton is the nicest


    name in the world, ten thousand times better than Yale Hamerton!¡±


    Zennie eyed her to make her say more.


    Cordelia racked her brain and thought. ¡°Hmm¡­ Zephyr¡¯s not only a nice name, but it¡¯s also


    philosophical. Like the wind!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, can you say the name a few more times?¡± Zennie suddenly felt her eyes burn.


    Cordelia thought the girl was acting a bit strange today and assumed that she must have missed


    her elder brother since she was away from home. She smiled and replied softly, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll repeat it a


    hundred times! Zephyr, Zephyr¡­ the nicest name in the world is Zephyr Hamerton!¡±


    At Zen Residence of the Hamertons in Centrolis¡­


    Zephyr sat before the floor-to-ceiling window that faced the endless nightfall outside. A warm hint of


    smile tinged the man¡¯s otherwise cold and hardened expression.


    His girl¡¯s gentle voice spoke from the phone from time to time.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The nicest name in the world is Zephyr Hamerton!


    ¡°Zephyr, Zephyr¡­¡±


    He chuckled. Sometimes, he even dreamed about her calling him like this¡ªnot ¡°Marcus¡±, ¡°darling¡±,


    or ¡°honey¡±, but his name, ¡°Zephyr¡±. Did most husbands and wives not call each other like that?


    Zephyr saved the voice recording carefully. The day he went back to Jangasas would be the day he


    told her about his identity truthfully. He wanted to hear her call him ¡°Zephyr¡± with his own ears.


    Robert came, knocked on the door, and suddenly felt a hint of warmth in this usually cold-toned


    study room.


    ¡°Sir.¡± He coughed. ¡°All the information is here. Donmein and Lyan¡¯s profits alone can surpass 2/3 of


    the Hamertons¡¯ profit.


    ¡°As for transferring them to Ms. Jenner, the procedure is cumbersome. Mr. Constable has already


    gotten the bestwyer team, and they¡¯re on this right now.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr was pleased.


    ¡°But, sir.¡± Robert was still worried. ¡°If Elder Mr. Hamerton learns that you¡¯re doing this, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°I want him to know.¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not that Cordelia doesn¡¯t have a background or support.


    She has me.


    ¡°If grandpa can¡¯t allow her a spot in the Hamertons, I¡¯ll make her the fifth major family in Centrolis!¡±


    Thesepanies had been working in secret. They were his sharp swords¡ªand now, it was time


    they came out of their scabbards.


    His swords were, of course, to protect Cordelia¡ªhis entire world.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Robert was hesitating.


    Zephyr looked at him and said, ¡°Just spill it.¡±


    Robert smacked his lips. ¡°I know you¡¯re doing everything for Ms. Jenner¡¯s good, but byw, as of


    now¡­ She''s Marcus¡¯ wife.


    ¡°If you give so many of your assets, including yourpany to her, doesn¡¯t it mean that you¡¯re


    giving half of everything to Marcus too?¡±


    Zephyr smiled, looking confident.


    He had thought about that issue before. He had also checked with Fredric regarding the legal


    matter.


    Although they were married, their finances were independent. To him, the best solution was to write


    a deration emphasizing that the assets would belong to Cordelia only¡ªit would have no


    business with anyone else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± he looked at Robert. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that Marcus will get even a cent from me!


    ¡°Also, I¡¯ll tell Cordelia everything when I return to Jangasas. She is smart and will know what to do. I


    also believe she¡¯ll face everything with me, no matter what happens!¡±


    Robert nodded. He had a faint bad feeling.


    However, he did not want to say anything, seeing his boss being all confident. He could only go


    along while smiling. ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Jenner isn¡¯t a regrdy. She¡¯d understand you.¡±


    Zephyr revealed a proud face.


    Robert wanted tough when he saw that. He suppressed hisughter after faking a cough. ¡°A


    message came from the house. It says the old man is waiting for you at the study.¡±


    Zephyr got up immediately and walked to the study.


    He wanted to call Cordelia when he was on the way, but nobody picked up after calling a few times.


    He suddenly felt a squeeze in his heart. He checked the time. The cafe should have been closed


    earlier. She should be home by now, so why was she not picking up?


    He checked with Robert. Thetter guaranteed him that his men had been watching her, and that


    Ms. Jenner was not in danger.


    Just when Zephyr wanted to go deeper into it, the butler walked out of the study and bowed


    respectfully. ¡°Mr. Z, Sir Hamerton has been waiting.¡±


    He could only nod and casually walked into the study.


    The butler stood outside to chat with Robert. ¡°What happened¡­ to Mr. Ztely?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    That question confused Robert.


    ¡°What do you mean, Uncle rk?¡±


    Uncle rk sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been taking care of him since he was young. He¡¯s just like my grandson,


    yet he can¡¯t afford a car now?¡±


    Robert was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Also, there are so many amazing cars in the garage. He can just drive any that he wants! W-Why


    did he drive that car home?¡±


    Robert almost did not hold back. He covered his mouth and disguised hisughter with coughing.


    ¡°He¡¯s just so stubborn that he won¡¯t tell us even when he has met with difficulties!¡± Uncle rk


    sighed while shaking his head. ¡°Be a good boy, Robert. Tell him often that he cane straight


    home whenever he¡¯s in trouble. We have everything for him at home!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡± Robert was afraid that he wouldugh out loud if he said more.


    He wondered what Uncle rk would say if he found out what that cheap car meant to Zephyr.


    ¡°He¡¯s doing fine, Uncle rk! Even if he¡¯s in trouble, he¡¯ll definitely tell his family. Don¡¯t worry about


    him!¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s with that¡­ car?¡±


    Robert smiled. ¡°Oh, he likes it!¡±


    Uncle rk was stunned for a moment. He shook his head. ¡°Young people nowadays are so fickle-


    minded¡­ Hah, alright, then. Since he likes it, I¡¯ll get people to maintain it tomorrow. I¡¯ll get them to


    clean it up real good!¡±


    ¡­


    Zephyr got a call from Yale soon after he went into the study.


    ¡°Z, you¡¯re with grandpa again?¡± There was intense mockery in his tone. ¡°You sure are hardworking.


    No wonder grandpa likes you! Hah, if this goes on, you¡¯ll get every good thing from the Hamertons!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s face dimmed.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Liam looked at him and quietly yed with the tea set in his hands. He made Earl Gray tea and


    poured it into a cup.


    Zephyr got up and walked to the window. With his back facing his grandfather, he said calmly. ¡°Why


    are you calling, cousin?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, I¡­¡±


    Yale intentionally paused as he was speaking.


    He scoffed and said nothing else.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing important, we¡¯ll chat some other day.¡± Zephyr mocked. ¡°After all, I can¡¯t be


    chatting with you and ignore grandpa when I¡¯m with him!¡±


    ¡°Sure, go on and kiss his *ss!


    ¡°Hey, speaking of *ss-kissing¡­ Z, your woman isn¡¯t bad indeed! Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Zephyr felt a tight squeeze in his heart. A chill was sent down his


    spine.


    Yaleughed hysterically and enunciated. ¡°I said your woman is so hot. She¡¯s not bad at all!¡±


    ¡°Yale!¡±


    ¡°Z, why didn¡¯t you bring the amazing Ms. Jenner home? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Yale hung up the phone. Soon, his phone vibrated. A picture was sent.


    It was dark, and the resolution was low. However, he could see a naked woman lying on a big,


    round bed. She was tortured.


    Zephyr felt a bang in his ears. His hand that was squeezing his phone was pale!


    At that moment, he only had one thought in his head¡ªhe would kill Yale!


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He rushed out immediately, but Liam¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you going to look for your cousin?¡±


    Liam did not know the details, but he could guess. Given that someone told him two days before


    that Zephyr would bring someone called Ms. Jenner over from Jangasas. He guessed what was


    going to happen.


    ¡°Z, it¡¯s just a woman,¡± Liam held onto his cane and hit the ground lightly. ¡°Just give her to your


    cousin if he likes her. You know him, so why fight with him?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa?¡± Zephyr turned his head and looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to have you take over the Hamertons,¡± There was a smile hiding in Liam¡¯s cryptic look.


    ¡°Apart from the Hamertons, anything else is insignificant to you.


    ¡°Your cousin is an obstacle, so you must find ways to suppress him. It¡¯s nothing to sacrifice a


    woman for bigger gain, understand?¡±


    Zephyr clenched his fists.


    ¡°Grandpa, she¡¯s not just another woman. She¡¯s my wife.¡± He enunciated. ¡°If I can¡¯t even protect my


    wife, am I still a man?¡±


    Liam was confused. ¡°So, you¡¯re going over to protect her now?


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry over spilled milk. That woman is filthy now! Wouldn¡¯t it be humiliating to the Hamertons if


    the news of two cousins fighting for a woman were to spread!?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be humiliating if something happened to the Hamertons?¡± There was a cold gleam in


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t protect Cordelia, I must tear the person who hurt her into a million pieces!¡±


    The roar stunned Liam.


    The air seemed to be frozen, and time seemed to have stopped.


    Before Liam could react, Zephyr had disappeared into the dark.


    Liam¡¯s hand that was holding the cane was shaking a little bit.


    ¡°rk!¡±


    Uncle rk heard themotion and quickly ran over.


    ¡°G-Go stop Zephyr!¡± It was rare for Liam to be worked up like that. ¡°Get him to calm down. Nothing


    should happen to him!¡±

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Both of them were his grandchildren, and they should be valued equally. Although he sided more


    with Zephyr, he did not want anything to happen to Yale.


    Liam hit the ground hard with his cane.


    ¡°Yale can¡¯t do anything, yet he wants to ruin everything! I need to teach him a lesson!¡± He said


    angrily, ¡°Get my second son to see me! I¡¯ll get him to lecture his failure of a son!


    ¡°Was it really Cordelia that Yale captured?¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Uncle rk hesitated. ¡°I think it¡¯s indeed Ms. Jenner from Jangasas that he captured, but I


    heard there are two daughters in the Jenners. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s Cordelia¡­¡±


    Liam squinted, and a sly gleam shed through his eyes.


    It would be best if it was Cordelia. He could seize the opportunity to get Zephyr to cut ties with her.


    He knew his grandson very well. He had a strong desire to possess something. Perhaps he was


    pissed that his woman was sexually assaulted now, but after he calmed down, he would stay away


    from her.


    Liam took a deep breath. He was breathing better now.


    ¡°rk, get someone to watch Z. Keep him safe and keep the matter low!¡±


    ¡­


    Zephyr rushed like a mad lion. He grabbed the pistol at his waist.


    The maids looked at him in fear as he walked from the old man¡¯s ce to the Yale Residence. His


    eyes were bloodshot as if he was going to kill someone.


    ¡°We¡¯re a married couple from now on.


    ¡°Since I got married to you, my mind has been set on spending the rest of my life with you.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you don¡¯t work again in your life, I can take care of you.


    ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m not hiding anything from you apart from marrying in ce of Yelena. Can you not hide


    anything from me from now on?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s sweet voice lingered in his ears.


    Her face filled his head.


    Like there was an invisible hand grabbing his heart, he felt intense pain.


    No matter what happened, he was determined to be by her side.


    But could she escape the trouble?


    His hands and feet were cold. He should have told her about his identity from the beginning!


    That b*stard! It was all his fault!


    The few bodyguards standing at the Yale Residence¡¯s door were stunned when they saw him. The


    man under the moonlight looked like the God of Death, ready to kill. His eyes were cold and


    ferocious, and his powerful charisma scared them.


    ¡°S-Sir?¡±


    ¡°Step aside.¡±


    The bodyguards looked at each other. They froze where they were.


    Zephyr did not say more to them. He kicked them away in a second! They knew that he was the


    appointed heir of the Hamertons, so nobody dared to fight him.


    ¡°Bring me to Yale!¡±


    He pointed his pistol at the head of one of the bodyguards. That man was scared, so he could only


    do as he said. He pointed his shaky finger at the second floor.


    ¡°He¡¯s upstairs. He asked us not to interrupt him¡­¡±


    Zephyr tossed him aside and ran upstairs quickly.


    ¡­


    Yelena woke up dizzy. Each inch of her skin and even every bone were hurting.


    She realized that she was naked, and there were wounds of all severity all over her body. She


    panicked as she tried her best to gather any memories of what had happened in her chaotic mind.


    She hade here on Yale¡¯s private ne, and they headed straight to dinner as soon as they got


    off and danced at the dinner. They had fun.


    Later on, she drank the wine Yale gave her.


    After that¡­


    She arrived at this ce in a daze!


    Yelena looked around. The strange dark red lights in the room gave out an eerie feeling.


    It seemed like the decoration of a sex motel, including the round bed that she was lying on. There


    was a whip and chain on the bedhead and even a candle that was half-burned next to the bed¡­


    She was shocked.


    It turned out Yale was a pervert! It was he who had done this to her!


    ¡°Hey, my baby is up?¡±


    Yelena was stunned. A whipnded on her in the next second. She quickly covered her face and


    screamed instinctively.


    Yale stood in front of the bed. He waspletely different from the gentleman at dinner.


    At that moment, he looked evil with a big grin.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Monster¡­¡± Yelena was shaking. ¡°You monster!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a monster?¡± Yale scoffed and pulled her hair back!


    ¡°Then what about Zephyr? What is he?¡±


    Yelena was stunned.


    Yale sneered. ¡°Baby, did you forget how you felt? Seems like Z hasn''t been treating you well!¡±


    She was confused. What was he talking about?


    And why did he involve Zephyr now?


    However, she did not have the time to think so much about it. Yale was a lunatic. She would not be


    his match if he was determined to kill her!


    She was devastated. She could only tolerate the wounds on her and the humiliation.


    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s so good about Zephyr? Be with me!¡± Yale approached her and grabbed her


    shoulders.


    Yelena was shaking. She dared not move in his embrace.


    Just when she was going to struggle, amotion came outside the door.


    Yale instantly got excited. He got up and ran to the door swiftly while grabbing the shotgun at the


    door!


    However, before he got himself to an ideal position, Zephyr broke the door and came in!


    With this cold, killing aura, he strangled Yale as soon as he came in.


    He exerted force and pushed Yale to the corner. A clear trail was carved beneath his feet.


    His joints paled, and his fingers sank into Yale¡¯s skin. Thetter¡¯s face turned purple, and he rolled


    his eyes back¡­


    As soon as he used more force, he could kill this b*stard himself!


    Zephyr was furious. He did not care if he would be a criminal. He was willing to be one


    for Cordelia.


    However, he heard a scream at that moment.


    He saw the woman on the bed at the side of his eye. He was stunned when he turned to look!


    He could not help but let go of his hand. Yale coughed hard and knelt on the floor.


    Yelena looked at Zephyr, stunned as well as if she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°M-Marcus?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here!?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s mind went nk.


    So, it turned out that the woman who was hurt in the picture that Yale sent him was¡­ Yelena?


    He could not describe his feelings right now. He only felt relieved from his concern before.


    It was Yelena. Hah, not Cordelia!


    He heaved a long sigh. Then he looked at Yale, who was kneeling like a dog on the floor. He


    scoffed and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Stop, Zephyr!¡± Yale struggled to get up.


    ¡°So, you got me here to watch you having fun with a woman?¡± Zephyr¡¯s back faced him. ¡°Hah, I


    have zero interest in that!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at who this woman is?¡±


    Zephyr said nothing. He turned around, his eyes sharp as he grinned with mockery.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    ¡°Zephyr!¡±


    Yale widened his eyes as he watched Zephyr leave just like that. He did not want to yield.


    ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Zephyr stopped and tilted his head slightly, not sure if he was smiling. ¡°Grandpa told me


    to have priorities, that I shouldn¡¯t fight you for a woman.


    ¡°I thought he was right, so¡­¡± He turned his head to look at Yale, his eyes cold. ¡°Have fun!¡±


    Yale was stunned.


    Wait, was he not ready to fight until death just now? He almost strangled him to death, and now he


    left just like that!?


    He grabbed the shotgun quickly!


    Just when he was going to cock the gun, Zephyr beat him to it. He turned around and pointed his


    pistol to his head.


    He smirked. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve already told you and your father to never pull tricks behind my back, or I


    won¡¯t show mercy! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten about it?¡±


    Yale¡¯s face turned pale. He dropped the shotgun and looked at him nkly.


    Zephyr red at him with mockery. A scream came from behind just when he was stepping out of


    the door.


    ¡°Marcus!¡±


    Yelena ran toward him, ignoring everything else. She identally stepped on the nket and fell


    hard onto the floor. Ignoring the pain, she crawled to him.


    ¡°Marcus¡­ Save me!¡±


    Zephyr looked at her with disgust.


    ¡°Marcus!¡± she screamed in devastation, but he did not stay for her.


    Watching that man disappear to the end of the corridor, she was as desperate as the blurred and


    endless night.


    The noise of Yale ying with the shotgun was loud and clear in the quiet room.


    Yelena curled up in the corner of the wall instinctively. She was shaking.


    ¡°Hah, he¡¯s not Marcus. He¡¯s the Hamertons¡¯ third son, Zephyr.¡± Yale scoffed. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re meeting


    all of the bigshots today!¡±


    She looked at him in fear. He squatted before her, pinching her chin with two fingers.


    ¡°That brat sure is fast to change. He¡¯s giving his wife away just like that?


    ¡°Or¡­¡± Yale suddenly came to his senses. ¡°You¡¯re not actually his wife?¡±


    The man¡¯s face became distorted and ferocious. Yelena was shaking, her face pale from fear.


    Yale pped her. ¡°B*tch! How dare you lie to me? Who exactly are you?¡±


    She was seeing stars. There was blood dripping at the corner of her lips. She begged as she knelt


    on the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir¡­ I¡¯m not Cordelia. I-I admire you. That¡¯s why I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Cordelia?¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡± Yelena looked away. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want toe at all. She said she despises wealthy men


    like you the most!¡±


    Yale¡¯s face turned even grimmer now.


    Yelena said slowly, ¡°Sir, Cordelia loves to pretend to be virtuous! Seems like she doesn¡¯t know Mr.


    Z¡¯s identity. Judging by what I know about her, she¡¯ll reject him as soon as she finds out who he


    really is, as she has to maintain her virtuous image!


    ¡°So, I¡¯m sure you know who will be devastated by then.¡±


    Yale nced at her and smirked.


    Although this woman was not smart, she knew what to say to make him happy.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Judging by Zephyr¡¯s stance of wanting to kill, he could tell how important Cordelia was to him.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m willing to serve you!¡± Yelena showed her loyalty instantly. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you order me to!¡±


    ¡°Hah, really?¡±


    Yale smirked coldly. He glided the back of his hand on her face and patted her naked shoulder


    twice.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to treat you well from now on.¡±


    He pulled her into his embrace and removed the nket from her. Heughed and pressed her onto


    the floor. Unbearably loud noises came from the room again.


    ¡­


    Zephyr could not sleep that night. He sat on the floor in the room, calling the number continuously.


    Although he knew that it was Yelena that Yale had captured, he was worried as he could not reach


    Cordelia.


    Robert knocked on his door when the sun had just risen. He was shocked to see Zephyr¡¯s sunken


    and bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Sir, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to Jangasas today!¡±

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Robert was stunned. He had to discuss the group¡¯s reform n with the board of directors. How


    could he return to Jangasas at this critical time!?


    ¡°Sir, are you worried about Ms. Jenner?¡± Robert asked softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my men have been


    watching. She¡¯s safe.¡±


    Zephyr could not help but growl, ¡°Then why isn¡¯t she picking up!?¡± He was anxious.


    Robert did not know what to say to that.


    In reality, there were many reasons why someone would not pick up their phone¨Cher phone might


    be out of battery, she did not hear it, or there was no signal¡­


    Furthermore, he was calling in the middle of the night and insisted that she would pick him up


    immediately. Did Ms. Jenner not need sleep? That was just¡­


    Zephyr was unconvinced. He grabbed his car key and ran out.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. He was stunned when he saw the screen, and his hand was shaking


    when he picked it up.


    ¡°Wifey¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, hubby!¡± Cordelia, who was on the other side of the phone, sounded like she had just


    woken up. ¡°I had dinner with Zenniest night, and we drank some beer.


    ¡°You know how I am with alcohol. I got drunk after drinking just a little bit, so we passed out as soon


    as we got home. I didn¡¯t hear my phone!


    ¡°Hah, she¡¯s still sleeping!¡±


    Zephyr stood leaning on the wall. The tension he was feeling was gone.


    He gulped and only spoke a long timeter. ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Cordelia panicked to hear that. She asked in fear, ¡°Are you mad, hubby?¡±


    The man remained silent, but his eyes were red. He felt a lump in his throat. He took a deep breath


    and suddenly smiled. It felt like he was being released from a disaster and was smiling happily.


    Robert who was standing aside came to a realization. He finally understood why Josiah always said


    that he looked crazy.


    He did not only look crazy¡ªhe was crazy!


    ¡°Hubby? Hubby!¡± Cordelia started to panic. Was he really mad?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, hubby.¡± Thedy admitted her mistake coquettishly. ¡°I won¡¯t drink again without you with


    me. And¡­ even when I¡¯m sleeping, I¡¯ll put my phone next to me. I promise to pick up my phone


    instantly!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She pouted and continued to fawn. ¡°Also, I¡¯ll reply to your messages immediately. I won¡¯t let you


    wait!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh!¡± She thought of something else. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t make you worry about where I am, hehe¡­ I


    should call you to let you know that I¡¯m okay every now and then!¡±


    Zephyr chuckled.


    Cordelia felt defeated. She said so much, yet he merely gave short responses, seemingly refusing


    to ept her apology.


    When had he ever been so cold to her!?


    She pouted and used her trump card. She said coquettishly, ¡°Hubby¡­¡±


    Robert heard that and almost lost his bnce and fell.


    Zephyr red at him. He covered the receiver, returned to his room, and mmed the door!


    ¡°Hubby, forgive me okay?


    ¡°You¡¯re not talking again! What do you want from me?


    ¡°Hubby, are you in Centrolis? Hmph, if you keep being mad at me, I¡¯lle there and cling to your


    24 hours every day. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to train and go topetitions!¡±


    Zephyr finallyughed. His deep and electric voice was sent to Cordelia¡¯s heart through the phone.


    ¡°Be a good girl,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll be home soon!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, okay!¡±


    Robert stood outside the door for a while. He was relieved to hear theughter in the room.


    It was fortunate that it was not Cordelia who had gotten into troublest night. Otherwise, Yale¡¯s


    grave would definitely be on Splendor Mountain tomorrow!


    When the door was opened, Zephyr walked out with a smile on his face. He was clearly in a good


    mood.


    ¡°Get the driver. We¡¯ll go outter.¡±


    Robert was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Cordelia asked me to get some local specialties from Centrolis for her.¡±


    What? He was going to buy them himself?


    Robert tried his best to talk to him in a calm tone. ¡°Sir, we have a meeting with the board of directors


    later¡­¡±


    ¡°What meeting?¡± Zephyr raised his sharp eyebrows. ¡°Do you think I care!?¡±


    Robert was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Why are you standing here? Go get the driver ready!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Zennie got up from the bed with a stretch and leaned against the doorframe groggily. Once she


    smelled the aroma wafting from the kitchen, she perked up and ran out with her bare feet.


    As expected, the dining table that greeted her did not disappoint!


    ¡°Whoa, Cordelia, do you have magic?¡± She gasped. ¡°You made so many things this early in the


    morning!¡±


    Cordelia chuckled and considered it done as she ced the pot of chicken soup on the table.


    ¡°Dig in!¡± She passed the cutlery to Zennie.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like, so I made a bit of both sweet and savory. I hope you¡¯re fine with the


    food!¡±


    ¡°How could I not be!?¡± Zennie was like a greedy little kitten as she munched on a pancake and held


    a bun in her hand, eating happily.


    Breakfast like this wasforting, and it was as if Cordelia had magic. She made all these ordinary


    dishes taste so amazing that the chefs Zennie had at home could notpare to her.


    It was no wonder that her brother wanted to stay with her. It seemed that a man¡¯s appetite must be


    won over before his heart.


    Zennie giggled upon thinking about it.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Cordelia looked at her strangely. ¡°You¡¯re so happy having breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing! I just think that Marcus must be so happy to have you! I feel so happy having the


    breakfast you made too!¡±


    Cordelia blushed.


    Zennie sounded exactly like Marcus. Why did these two like talking about feeling happy so much?


    She beamed and poured Zennie some milk.


    ¡°Zennie, you¡¯re staying at Regalia, right? I¡¯ll send you backter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Zennie grinned. ¡°Someone¡¯s picking me up!¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Zennie tried to hide her smile, but it was easy to guess that the person picking her up must be a


    man considering how in love she looked.


    A momentter, Cordelia proved her guess right.


    Zennie introduced the guy to her downstairs. ¡°This is Phil Nelson, m-my friend!¡±


    ¡®More like boyfriend¡­¡¯


    Cordelia did not expose her. After all, the girl was only 18 years old and would be utterly


    embarrassed if she was exposed.


    Cordelia scanned the boy. He looked tall and clean, a good-looking one who would stand out even


    among a crowd. For some reason, though, she felt chills when she met his eyes.


    The boy had an exceptionally depressing aura. Perhaps this was the type young girls liked.


    Cordelia smiled politely and saw Zennie intertwining their fingers.


    ¡°Cordelia, we¡¯ll be leaving then!¡±


    ¡°Mm, be careful.¡±


    Zennie skipped away with Phil, but Cordelia could not help the strange feeling that lingered.


    ¡­


    Zephyr was in the meeting room of Hamerton Manor¡¯s main building. He had just discussed some


    company matters with a few major shareholders.


    He leaned back against his chair, rubbed between his eyes tiredly, and then pulled out his phone to


    browse Cordelia¡¯s texts out of habit.


    The more recent one was from this morning. Cordelia was learning how to bake a ck forest cake,


    so she had taken a photo and sent it to him.


    The corners of Zephyr¡¯s lips went up. His expression, which had been icy during the meeting just


    now, was beginning to melt. He really wanted to go back sooner, but¡­


    Robert came in. Zephyr asked him softly, ¡°How¡¯s grandpa now?¡±


    ¡°Fine, I think,¡± answered Robert. ¡°A few hospital directors are checking on him and staying around.


    He¡¯ll be fine.


    ¡°But he won¡¯t be able to manage thepany affairs now.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s smile froze.


    The night when he nearly choked Yale to death, news about his grandfather getting severely ill


    came along. A few butlers and servants who usually served Liam had said that the old man had


    been frightened by him and that his blood pressure had shot up, knocking him out.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Liam was ultimately out of the critical state, but he could not tire himself out or receive any shock.


    Zephyr could only run the Hamerton Group on his behalf for the time being.


    As a result, his return to Jangasas kept being dyed.


    Cordelia did notin about it. She only asked him to do whatever he had to without worry. It


    was just that Zephyr could hardly not be worried. He would not have peace as long as he did not


    see her.


    ¡°Can grandpa meet anyone now?¡±


    ¡°Uncle rk says that Mr. Matthew¡¯s taking care of him.¡±


    Zephyr paused and scoffed. He recalled Kate arguing with Henry on the phone two days ago. The


    cause of it seemed to be Kate asking Henry to take care of Liam since thetter was ill, but Henry,


    who was slow, remained silent.


    Kate had scolded him, ¡°Are you going to let your younger brother outshine you again when you


    refuse to do anything now? Henry Hamerton, why are you so pathetic!? You won¡¯t even get any


    leftovers if you fight for it with Matthew!¡±


    Well, guess who was right?


    Zephyr shook his head and was going to get up when his assistant for the Hamerton Group


    knocked and came in to drop off another stack of documents.


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr, this is the trial proposal for thepany¡¯s reorganization. Mr. Liam¡¯s asked you to hold


    a meeting with relevant departments today ande up with a preliminary oue.¡±


    Zephyr squinted.


    His grandfather doted on him. Even when he was energetic in the past, the old man would never


    make him do so much within a day. Why was he doing this now?


    With how unusual things were going, he doubted Liam¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Zephyr remained indifferent. ¡°Fix the meeting at 4:00 p.m. I have an hour of free time before


    that. I¡¯d like to visit grandpa first.¡±


    There was a subtle change in the assistant¡¯s expression. ¡°Mr. Zephyr, you¡­.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr¡¯s presence was intimidating. ¡°My grandfather¡¯s ill, and I want to visit him. Are you


    going to stop me?¡±


    Robert went up to stop the assistant. Thetter dared not move and could only watch Zephyr leave.


    ¡­


    Liam leaned against the bed. The several big screens across him showed the recent data and


    reports of thepany, as well as the oue of Zephyr¡¯s management over these few days.


    He nodded with an expression of approval.


    Matthew came in with a bowl of tonic and ced it by the bed. He only dared to serve it to Liam


    after the tonic cooled down.


    ¡°Dad, I made this, especially for you. Try it?¡±


    Liam nced at him and got the remote control to turn off the screen.


    ¡°Hah, dad.¡± Matthew continued to say obsequiously, ¡°Zephyr¡¯s marvelous! He¡¯s running the


    Hamerton Group so well in just a few days. Everyone in thepany says that he¡¯s like you back


    then!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Liam smiled. ¡°How could I go wrong with the person I trained personally?¡±


    Matthew was resentful but could not show it.


    ¡°Right, Zephyr beat up Yale previously. Is he okay?¡±


    ¡°Certainly!¡± Matthew answered with a smile, ¡°This brat, Yale, needed to be taught a lesson. Zephyr


    is right hitting him!¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re just saying that. Hah, it¡¯s your son. You¡¯d be in pain too!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve advised Zephyr. It¡¯s only a woman. No need to get petty with his elder cousin.¡± Liam took a sip


    of the tonic. It tasted decent.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a misunderstanding this time.¡± Matthew exined, ¡°That woman wasn¡¯t Cordelia


    Jenner¡­¡±


    ¡°Even though it wasn¡¯t her, it¡¯s obvious that Zephyr will lose his cool anytime the woman is around.¡±


    Liam¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°So Cordelia Jenner must still be eliminated!¡±


    Matthew thought that this was his chance¡ªit was finally time for him to prove himself!


    ¡°Dad, I have an idea, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s worth trying it out.¡±


    Liam turned to him. His judging gaze felt sharp as he smirked. ¡°I heard that you found a secret


    weapon and have been keeping it?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s heart dropped.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Liam scoffed. ¡°But since you have a secret weapon,


    you might as well use it.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you mean¡­¡± Matthew blinked. ¡°Let Marcus Grist get rid of Cordelia?¡±

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    His thought was precisely what Matthew had in mind.


    Although Marcus had been secretly trained since he was caught, he could not bepared to


    Zephyr. Who they were at their core were different. No matter how the man was trained, a mouse


    could never turn into a tiger.


    The n to let Marcus pretend to be Zephyr and send him to Chaisnd to sign the loan¡­ The one


    in Chaisnd was Zephyr¡¯s mother! If something happened, Matthew would be in big trouble.


    ¡°Does that Marcus really look like Zephyr?¡± Liam asked him calmly.


    Matthew sweated. ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s said that the Jenners have a marriage agreement with him. For some


    reason, though, our Zephyr, who had been recuperating in that vige¡ª¡±


    Matthew mped his mouth straight away. If he went on, the ne crash would inevitably be


    brought up.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ that¡¯s basically the case!¡± Matthew chuckled. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Maybe


    Zephyr hasn¡¯t met a naive woman from a small ce and is only after the novelty.


    ¡°When the woman is wiped out, Zephyr will still be the best heir of the Hamertons! Haha¡­¡±


    Matthew was genuinelyughing this time.


    Wiping Cordelia out would be killing Zephyr! This would be much more efficient and useful than


    tinkering with the ne. Moreover, he would not be directly med for it. Liam hated the woman


    too!


    The more Matthew thought about it, the wiser he thought he was.


    He grinned. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already found Cordelia¡¯s address. She¡¯s opened up a small cafe


    with Zephyr in Jangasas.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send Marcus over now. You have to keep Zephyr here!¡±


    Liam looked up at him with a smile. ¡°Sure, you¡¯re in charge. Make sure it¡¯s clean!¡±


    ¡°But if Zephyr wants to get to the bottom of it¡­¡± Matthew had to watch out for the family¡¯s overlord.


    After all, he did not want his grave on Splendor Mountain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle him if that happens!¡± replied Liam.


    That was all Matthew was waiting for. He left, chuckling after that.


    ¡°Book Marcus a flight right now. To Jangasas two hours from now!¡± He made arrangements


    immediately.


    ¡°When he wipes Cordelia out¡­¡± Matthew lowered his voice. ¡°Look for a chance and take him out


    too!¡±


    ¡­


    Before Zephyr got to the main building¡¯s door, he saw rking out from there.


    ¡°Is grandpa doing better?¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡± rk had a guilty conscience.


    ¡°What does the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± rk had no idea what to answer.


    Sometimes, he could not figure out what Liam was doing either. Even if he wanted Zephyr to take


    over thepany, he could say it openly. Why must he pretend to be ill? Was he worried that


    Zephyr would leave Centrolis again?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Even if Zephyr was not in Centrolis, he still worked hard for thepany.


    rk shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°Sir, age is probably catching up to Mr. Liam. He¡¯s not like he used to be. Furthermore, he¡¯s not in a


    good mood. You¡¯ve got to understand him more.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just fallen asleep.¡± rk gave him a stack of documents. ¡°Before he slept, he asked you to


    finish going through these ande again in the evening.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t he just meet Uncle Matthew?¡±


    rk froze. ¡°Mr. Matthew dide. He left after sending the tonic.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s brows were scrunched together. He kept feeling that something was not right.


    He stood outside for some time and turned back to his meeting room. The endless business


    meetings tired him out. He wanted to lie in the room but received an international call


    simultaneously.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    ¡°Hello, Zephyr!¡± Zephyr knew just from hearing the voice that it was the speed demon.


    Zephyr chuckled. ¡°Mom, why are you calling at this hour?¡±


    When considering the time difference, it was supposed to be morning in Ricos. His mother was


    important in thepany, so it was impossible she was free to call and chat just as she started


    work.


    ¡°Answer mine first! Didn¡¯t you say you have a fake son for me and ask me to capture him alive?


    ¡°It¡¯s been days. Where¡¯s the guy?¡±


    Zephyr frowned. By right, Matthew and Yale should have already made their move.


    Zephyr hung up and felt a premonition.


    He asked seriously, ¡°Robert, what has Uncle Matthew been doing these days?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s been staying by Mr. Liam¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°What about Yale?¡±


    Before Robert could answer, the upsetting sense in Zephyr grew stronger. He had never felt


    something like this. It was like his heart was sliced.


    He unconsciously called Cordelia, but no one answered. Zephyr¡¯s face fell, and he decided right


    away. ¡°Book me a flight. I¡¯m going back to Jangasas right now!¡±


    ¡°But sir¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you not understand what I said!?¡±


    Zephyr was restless for some reason. He tugged his tie and felt his heart thumping.


    ¡­


    Cordelia was ready to close the cafe in the evening when she heard noises at the door.


    She looked out only to see a tall figure stepping into the porch. Delighted and surprised, she cried,


    ¡°Darling!¡±


    The man froze a little. As he slowly looked up, he did not seem that charming under the golden


    hour, and there was a sense of perverseness in his eyes. It was just that this face looked too much


    like Zephyr¡¯s.


    ¡°Honey! Didn¡¯t you say you could only make it back in another week? You¡¯re making a surprise


    attack again. Are you trying to surprise me?¡±


    Cordelia ran over like a gleeful bird and threw herself into his arms to hug him tightly. However, the


    moment she wrapped her arms around him, an odd feeling suddenly rushed into her.


    She paused and let go to look up at him carefully.


    What the man wore was not what she had packed for him.


    The man¡¯s gaze felt rather foreign, but when he met her eyes, she could clearly see the lust in


    them¡­ He was scanning her recklessly, and that desire raised goosebumps.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chills ran down Cordelia¡¯s spine, and she could not help stepping back.


    In the past, when he came back after a few days, he would¡­ too, but he would never look at her


    like this. What had gotten into him?


    Cordelia¡¯s heart drummed. She forced a smile. ¡°Darling, are you tired? Why don¡¯t you rest up? I¡¯ll


    make something simple for you.¡±


    Marcus nodded and walked into the cafe.


    Cordelia followed and looked out unconsciously. ¡®It is strange. Did he not drive back? Where is his


    luggage?¡¯


    She had already changed him out of the habit of wearing ck, and he usually wore white and


    gray¡­ Why was he back wearing all ck again today?


    Cordelia¡¯s mind was a mess. There was an inexplicable change in her husband today that uneased


    her.


    ¡°Why are you standing there?¡± Marcus turned around. ¡°Come in!¡±


    Startled, Cordelia ran over and tried to hook arms with him.


    ¡°Darling, did you¡­ catch a cold? Why¡¯s your voice so hoarse?¡±

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Marcus looked rmed and gripped the dagger he hid in his sleeve.


    Matthew had told him before he came that he should act fast and speak less, so others would not


    notice anything.


    This woman did not seem easy to handle. Moreover, he had to drag her to some deserted area to


    kill her. It would be rather dumb to kill her in the cafe.


    Marcus could not help looking at Cordelia again. This was her, the wife Zephyr had married in ce


    of him!


    He did not expect Zephyr to have settled his marriage for him when he was roaming the streets with


    a finger chopped.


    He narrowed his eyes. Cordelia was pretty. It was a pity to kill her. At least, he should enjoy his time


    with her first.


    Marcus cracked a grin. A wash of evil gleamed in his eyes.


    He coughed to cover it while Cordelia quickly poured him some water and asked him to sit and wait.


    She put on the apron with ease and started to cook.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she caught the man fidgeting on the chair. He looked around with a


    strange expression, studying even a small coffee cup.


    This was a heaven-and-earth difference from the Marcus she knew.


    Cordelia paused what she was doing and saw the box of fennel seeds on the side. Without much


    thought, she grabbed some and sprinkled them over the baked chicken rice she had just made.


    ¡°Darling, the food¡¯s ready.¡± She served it with a smile.


    Marcus was startled and nearly dropped the cup with his hand. While he extended a hand to steady


    the cup, Cordelia noticed the finger cot over his left pinky.


    She was astonished. ¡°Darling, what happened to your hand? Did you get hurt!?¡±


    Marcus snapped his head up to re at her.


    Cordelia froze. She had never seen such a ferocious gaze.


    ¡°Honey, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Marcus lowered his head and picked up the spoon with his left hand out of habit before


    stuffing a spoonful of rice into his mouth.


    He ate noisily and spat whatever he did not like on the floor.


    What rang a siren in Cordelia was that he did not mind the taste of the fennel seeds! Her husband


    hated them!


    Feeling chills on her back and beads of cold sweat on her palms, Cordelia kept her eyes on him as


    she slowly inched back.


    Marcus finished the baked rice swiftly and wiped his mouth in satisfaction. Cordelia went over to


    clean up. As he watched her slim figure busy about, he smirked.


    ¡°D-Do you want coffee?¡± Cordelia was unnerved when she met his gaze.


    Marcus licked his lips and swiped the corner of his lips with his thumb. He wore an evil smirk.


    ¡°Never mind coffee. It¡¯s bitter. I¡¯ve never gotten used to it!¡±


    Cordelia sucked in a cold breath.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Her mind shed with the person she had met on the beach when she stayed at the hot spring hotel


    in Centrolis¡­


    The man closed in on her and suddenly pulled out a dagger. The savage glint in his eyes weaved in


    with the icy gleam of the dagger!


    Cordelia screamed and ran for the door instinctively, but her hair was grabbed, and she was


    dragged back.


    ¡°No¡­ Help!


    ¡°Honey, save me! Marcus, save me!¡±


    Marcus cackled and threw her to the side.


    Cordelia¡¯s forehead knocked the bar, and she bled.


    Marcus took the opportunity to lock the cafe¡¯s door.


    Cordelia endured the pain and forced herself to stay conscious. She saw the man slowly walk over


    to her like a demon. His leather boots on the wooden floor sounded like death knocking.


    ¡°Hah, stop crying.¡± He smiled. ¡°I am Marcus!¡±


    There was a buzz in Cordelia¡¯s ears as she widened her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t not know who you married, huh?¡± Marcus drew the dagger against her neck. ¡°Hah,


    I¡¯m your husband. You¡¯re my wife!¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart shattered. The despair felt like she had stepped into an abyss.


    ¡°I know you might be upset when I say this, but I¡¯m your husband!¡± Marcus snickered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,


    I¡¯ll do it fast, so your death¡¯s easier since we¡¯re husband and wife!¡±

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    ¡°But before this¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Zephyr called Cordelia non-stop once he got out of the ne, but no one answered. The


    premonition ate at him like hundreds of thousands of worms.


    He rushed home but saw the men Robert had sent downstairs. They were dumbstruck when they


    saw him.


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr, a-aren¡¯t you¡­ in the cafe?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr¡¯s heart lurched. ¡°What cafe?¡±


    ¡°Two of our guys there said that they saw you enter the cafe with your own eyes! Robert told us


    before not to disturb you and Ms. Jenner, so they left after seeing you go in!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Zephyr understood it instantly.


    The one who had entered the cafe was Marcus Grist, and right now¡­ Cordelia was facing him


    alone!


    ¡°Drive me there right now!¡±


    The bodyguards exchanged a look and got into the car to drive to the cafe the fastest they could.


    ¡­


    Cordelia¡¯s face was swollen from Marcus¡¯ numerous ps. Her consciousness was slowly leaving


    her as well. She clung to thest iota of energy to struggle, but Marcus had the dagger against her


    neck and cut through her skin. Blood was slowly seeping while his other hand tore her clothes


    abruptly!


    ¡°Wait!¡± Cordelia cried with all her might. ¡°Marcus¡­. I-I don¡¯t want it here¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Cordelia forced back her tears and calmed down the best she could. ¡°I mean, the floor¡¯s too cold¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah, that¡¯s a lot to ask!¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± Cordelia looked at him.


    ¡°Marcus, I¡¯m already trapped here. Are you worried that I¡¯ll escape? You said that we¡¯re husband


    and wife, after all. Are you really not agreeing to your wife¡¯s first andst request to you?¡±


    Marcus looked around. ¡°Where do you say we go then?¡±


    ¡°That storeroom is alright.¡± Cordelia pointed. ¡°There¡¯s a mattress in there, and it¡¯s soundproof. No


    one can hear us.¡±


    Marcus¡¯ hand holding the dagger moved, and the de left Cordelia¡¯s neck.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just tie me up and bring me in.¡±


    ¡°Tie you up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Cordelia¡¯s heart thumped. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a belt?¡±


    Marcus looked down and suddenly smirked evilly. He did not expect the woman to like it this way


    when she looked docile and quiet. Blinded by desire, he put down the dagger to take off his belt.


    Cordelia was on the floor. While Marcus removed his belt, she suddenly sprang up and kicked the


    dagger far away. She could not fight him, but she would rather both of them not have it!


    Marcus was caught unaware. Before he could react, he saw Cordelia grabbing an ashtray from the


    counter and hurling it at him.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Marcus¡¯ flesh split from the blow, and blood flowed from his head.


    ¡°F*ck, you b*tch!


    ¡°ying tricks with me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Cordelia grabbed the ss shard from the floor to stab Marcus, but he was prepared this time. He


    caught her wrist and twisted it.


    Cordelia¡¯s head tingled from the pain, and she fell with a thud.


    Marcus picked up the dagger again. The gleaming de hurt Cordelia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°B*tch! I¡¯ll send you off to h*ll right now!¡±

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    In Cordelia¡¯s daze, she heard a loud noise. The sound of a bullet prating ss was deafening.


    Then, chaos ensued.


    Cordelia slumped on the floor, fading into ck. She was hanging on to thest sliver of will as she


    crawled out.


    ¡°Honey, save me¡­¡±


    In spite of it, a hand abruptly grabbed her hair!


    The pain, like her scalp was splitting from her skull, made her cry. Before she fell unconscious, she


    felt an icy de cut into her skin, and she vaguely heard the man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Mr. Z, hah¡­ Let me go, and I¡¯ll give this woman to you. What do you think?


    ¡°You aren¡¯t making any loss in this deal! As long as you let me go, I promise I won¡¯t appear before


    you again¡­


    ¡°My wife is yours from now on!¡±


    With Zephyr¡¯s growl, his bodyguards surrounded Marcus, but they dared not move recklessly. There


    was a dagger against Cordelia¡¯s neck, and blood was slowly trickling out.


    Marcus snickered. Just when he got to the door, he shoved Cordelia to Zephyr.


    The bodyguards gave chase, but Marcus hopped into a ck car stopped by the road. The car had


    no registration tes and was as if it had been waiting by the road.


    The bodyguards failed to catch the man and could not see the person driving the car, so they


    returned for Zephyr¡¯s order.


    ¡°To the hospital! Quickly!¡±


    Zephyr had Cordelia in his arms all the way¡ªhis body and hands were stained with her blood. He


    was at a loss. His chaotic mind was nk. He tried to stop her blood in various ways, but it was like


    it could not be stopped.


    ¡°Cordelia! Cordelia!¡± Zephyr called her in a frenzy. ¡°Open your eyes and look at me!¡±


    Cordelia did not have any reaction. Her face and lips were pale.


    Zephyr called her name hopelessly and repeatedly. This was the first time he felt death this close to


    him.


    ¡­


    The ck car without tes sped all the way to the dested suburbs.


    The wind by the river was stronger than in the city. The car window was down all the way, and


    Marcus wanted to close it of how bad it made him feel when he caught the person¡¯s dark gaze in the


    mirror.


    The man said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Grist, you don¡¯t seem to havepleted Mr. Matthew¡¯s mission.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± It was only then Marcus snapped back to reality. Why and how had he hopped into that


    car?


    When he ran out of the cafe, this car stopped right in front of him¡­ as if it was prepared specially


    for him. The escape was unbelievably smooth.


    However, the more it was like this, the more anxious he was.


    ¡°Why were you waiting for me there?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s on Mr. Matthew¡¯s order,¡± the man answered nonchntly. He turned on the car


    speaker as well. The heavy metal music was grating on the ears, like the shrill cries of the ghosts.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Matthew said that after you take Cordelia out, I should¡­ take you out!¡±


    Marcus widened his eyes. He had a hand on the car door as he looked at the man alertly.


    The young man before him was fair and clean-looking. He looked harmless, but the glum and


    ferocity in his eyes did not look like they belonged to a boy merely 20 years of age.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Grist.¡± He smiled. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I¡¯d have done so long ago. I wouldn¡¯t drive


    you here.¡±


    Marcus gulped. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The guy pulled a thick envelope and a business card out of the glovepartment.


    ¡°Take this money and go to this address,¡± he said. ¡°Someone will take you there. The money should


    be enough for you to go into hiding for some time.¡±


    Marcus was lost. He dared not take it, unsure if this would be another trap.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    ¡°I already informed Mr. Matthew when you failed to kill Cordelia.¡± The man turned to face Marcus.


    ¡°Mr. Matthew¡¯s the one who gave you this sum of money. He said to keep you as you¡¯ll still be


    useful!¡±


    The young man suddenly extended a hand to pinch Marcus¡¯ face. He looked as if he was just


    pulling a trick.


    ¡°Hah, I think Mr. Matthew¡¯s n is great¡­ It¡¯d be a pity if your face were gone!¡±


    Marcus¡¯ hair stood on end. Even when he had spent so long in prison and met gangsters like


    Nichs, they were unlike this guy in front of him who sent chills down his spine.


    ¡°Go.¡± The car was parked at the curb, and the sinister voice was heard in Marcus¡¯ ears. ¡°Heh¡­


    You¡¯ll be useful in the future!¡±


    Marcus opened the car door and fled with the money.


    The guy in the car pressed his cap lower, his fair face wearing a smirk.


    ¡­


    Zephyr had been waiting outside the emergency doors.


    The blood on his hands had dried to a dull red color. His hands were intertwined and shaking


    slightly, but his expression was icy with a wash of murderous aura in his eyes.


    His bodyguards stood behind him in a row, looking serious. The leader went up and said in a


    lowered tone, ¡°Mr. Zephyr, the surveince cameras of each junction are basically pulled up. It¡¯s


    confirmed that the car went toward the suburbs.


    ¡°But¡­ the driver is sly. And there are a lot of cars without registration tes like this in Jangasas.


    There¡¯s also nothing special about the car model, so investigating it is difficult.¡±


    Zephyr was silent and terrifyingly cold.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Linda paced back and forth anxiously. Her hands were balled next to her mouth as she nipped on


    her nails.


    The light above the emergency doors felt like a ball of fire that burned her heart.


    Nichs patted her shoulders and nced at Zephyr. His intention was to ask her to sit down and


    wait quietly, but she asked with a frown, ¡°Is this man really Zephyr Hamerton?¡±


    Nichs looked at her helplessly and pressed his lips together. Since Linda knew that Cordelia was


    met with a mishap, she had asked this question no less than 20 times.


    Each time, Nichs could only patiently exin, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s Zephyr Hamerton, the third heir Mr. Z


    Hamerton from Ceontrolis¡­¡±


    Linda gritted her teeth and growled in a low tone, ¡°Nichs Thompson, you knew everything!¡±


    ¡°Linda, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°How dare you lie to us with him for so long!?¡± Linda gave him a shove out of anger.


    ¡°Nichs, aren¡¯t you a good actor? Should I give you an award?¡±


    Nichs could not do anything and could only let Linda hit and scold him to vent.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier? Must you wait until something happens to Cordelia? Are you happy


    now!?¡±


    The more Linda talked, the angrier she grew. After she shoved Nichs, her me of fury burned


    brighter when she saw Zephyr sitting there in a daze. Her hand went up to give him a p.


    Nichs rushed to bring her wrist down.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Linda growled, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill this sc*m today!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ No, Linda, don¡¯t act recklessly!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s bodyguards went forward, but no one daredy a finger on Linda in front of Nichs.


    Linda finally quieted down after venting. She looked at Zephyr coldly and suddenly chortled. ¡°Hah,


    right, I shouldn¡¯t be the one pping you. Cordelia should!¡±


    ¡°Linda!¡± Nichs kept eyeing her with an emphasized call of her name.


    ¡°What? Should I be afraid of him just because he¡¯s Z Hamerton?¡± Linda straightened up and pointed


    at Zephyr with a huff.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know¡­ I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Zephyr Hamerton or Marcus Grist. You¡¯re a sc*m as long


    as you hurt Cordelia. You¡¯re my enemy!


    ¡°Nichs!¡± She turned back to re at him. ¡°What should you do when someone has a grudge


    against me?¡±

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Nichs stood rooted with his temples throbbing. After a moment, he looked at Linda with a


    complicated gaze and said, ¡°Calm down, okay? Zephyr doesn¡¯t wish for this either¡­¡±


    ¡°What doesn¡¯t he wish for?¡± Linda raised her voice. ¡°Hah, he¡¯s bored of living his rich heir life in


    Centrolis and came here pretending to be a former convict to get married?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so bad. You don¡¯t understand. He was conspired against and got seriously


    injured. That¡¯s why he hid his identity in Jangasas!¡±


    Linda was quiet for a moment and scanned him judgingly before she scoffed. ¡°You knew so much?¡±


    Nichs was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Nichs Thompson!¡±


    Nichs wanted nothing more than to p himself.


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡± Linda¡¯s voice was shaking from how furious she was. ¡°Recover and recuperate


    all you want. Why get Cordelia involved?


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re a prince? Hah, being a womanizer even when you¡¯re badly injured. How


    much will your rich heir friends be envious of you when you talk about it in the future? Am I right?


    ¡°But what about Cordelia? Will you really be able to marry her!?¡±


    ¡°Linda!¡± Nichs looked stern. ¡°Enough!¡±


    Linda took a deep breath and forced her tears back.


    The hallway fell into silence suddenly, as if warped into a vacuum.


    The light above the emergency ward went out a whileter, and Zephyr got up to run over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s not in a critical state.¡± Seth came out with a relieved smile. ¡°Fortunately, the cut


    was shallow and didn¡¯t cut the artery. As for her other injuries, they¡¯re superficial wounds. She just


    has to rest up.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s lips wobbled, and his eyes turned red.


    Seth had mixed feelings facing him again. Never in his dreams would he have thought that the man


    he had saved back then was so distinguished.


    He said softly, ¡°M-Mr¡­ Hamerton, the nurses are finishing up inside. Once there¡¯s no anomaly after


    some observation, Cordelia will be wheeled to the ward.¡±


    Zephyr nodded and thanked him softly.


    Seth licked his lips. ¡°Also, I suggest that Linda keeps herpany for now¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Zephyr was rmed.


    ¡°She was almost assaulted. There¡¯s definitely repulsion toward men. It¡¯s a normal reaction. Give her


    some time and let her recover slowly.¡±


    Zephyr was silent with glum.


    Linda nodded quickly. ¡°I can do it! I¡¯ll go home and pack now ande keep herpany!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Nichs followed her.


    ¡°No need!¡± Linda red at him. ¡°Mr. Thompson, take a break! You men are all liars! All rotten!¡±


    ¡°Linda, you can¡¯t overgeneralize us. I¡¯m different from Zephyr¡ª¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Linda turned back to re at him as if saying with her eyes, ¡°Are you saying eight years isn¡¯t much


    for a lie?¡±


    Nichs caved immediately, standing on the spot and sighing as he listened to the vanishing sound


    of her heels clicking on the floor at the other end of the hallway.


    ¡°I told you to tell her earlier, yet you had to stall it!¡± heined to Zephyr. ¡°You¡¯re setting me up


    for this!


    ¡°Zephyr, I don¡¯t care. You either appease Cordelia or give me back my wife!¡±


    Seth chuckled soundlessly. He was also being lied to for a very long time.


    ¡°Yeah, it doesn¡¯t feel good being lied to,¡± he said softly. ¡°Mr. Hamerton, even I¡¯m upset that you¡¯ve


    gone from Marcus Grist to Zephyr Hamerton all of a sudden. What more could Cordelia feel?¡±


    Zephyr bit his lips, his deep eyes oozing despair.


    He did not want to lie to her. He could not help it in the past and wanted a chance to tell her


    everything now¡­ It was just one step away¡ªone small step, and she was nearly killed¡­


    Zephyr¡¯s palms were cold. The lingering fear could still be felt.


    The nurse wheeled Cordelia into the hospital ward.


    Zephyr paced around the door for a long time before carefully opening the door and going in softly.


    On the bed, Cordelia¡¯s cheeks were swollen and bruised. There was a thick bandage of gauze on


    her wrist. The most shocking injury was the wound on her neck.


    Zephyr could never forget the scene when he barged in. Cordelia had been on the floor, wounded


    and most of her clothes torn, as she had been crying ¡°Honey, save me¡± in despair¡­


    It hurt so much that Zephyr felt like his insides were crushed.


    He sat by the bed and held her cold hand. There was a pinch in his nose, and the corner of his lips


    felt bitter.


    There was movement on Cordelia¡¯s lids. Zephyr held his breath as he looked at her silently.


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯te over, help¡­¡±


    Cordelia was still in the nightmare. The man with his pinky missing was cackling, holding a knife.


    She had called him darling, but he wanted to kill her¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Cordelia cried as her eyes flew open. The pain all over her felt like she was in hell.


    Suddenly, someone¡¯s gentle voice was heard from the side. ¡°Cordelia¡­¡±


    As her consciousness came back to her, she focused her gaze on looking at the man in front of her.


    He was still handsome with his sculpted face and dark eyes, and the warmth of his hand still felt the


    same, but¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m Marcus, you¡¯re my wife!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Z Hamerton, let me go, and I¡¯ll give this woman to you. This is a good deal!¡±


    ¡°B*tch, I¡¯ll send you to hell right now!¡±


    Cordelia felt like her head was splitting. Her heart drummed. She pulled her hand back abruptly and


    looked at the man before her in terror.


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s me¡­¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Cordelia wrapped herself tightly in the nket, curled up and quivering.


    ¡°Honey!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Her tears fell.


    Zephyr¡¯s heart felt like it was being stabbed. He tried to stroke her hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡±


    ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t stay in front of me!¡± Cordelia was bawling as she buried herself in the nket. ¡°I


    can see you hitting me once I close my eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°That person wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Cordelia showed her eyes from the nket after a moment. Her bright eyes lost their luster, which


    was reced by fear and terror.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s Marcus Grist,¡± she said softly. ¡°But I¡¯ve always thought that you are Marcus Grist.¡±


    Zephyr clenched his fists, not feeling the pain even when his nails stabbed into his flesh.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cordelia.¡± He spoke in a deep tone. ¡°I should have told you everything in the


    beginning¡­¡±


    Cordelia clutched the nket as she heard him say clearly, ¡°I¡¯m not Marcus Grist. I¡¯m Zephyr


    Hamerton.¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    It felt like there was a loud explosion in Cordelia¡¯s heart.


    Zephyr¡¯s extended hand paused in the air before he slowly pulled it back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lied to you,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve also caused you harm.¡±


    Cordelia screwed her eyes shut and cried.


    She finally understood why he seemed to have an extraordinary aura, why every difficulty she met


    would always be resolved, why he never cared about money, why he seemed fearless¡­


    He was the heir of the Hamertons. The whole world was under his feet. What was there for him to


    be scared of?


    Cordelia chuckled wryly. She had called him silly in the past, but she was actually the silly one who


    had been tricked!


    ¡°Cordelia¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please leave.¡±


    Cordelia hid under the covers. Her weak voice came from the small gap.


    Zephyr could only see her disheveled hair and her quivering body. He wanted to pat her back and


    keep her in his embrace like he used to, but he could not do it now.


    He quietly left the ward and sat on the chair in the hallway, never once leaving.


    ¡­


    Cordelia was discharged a few dayster. When she returned to their rented ce again, she


    suddenly stopped at the door, not daring to enter.


    Linda could read her mind, so she asked gently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay with me first?¡±


    Cordelia looked at her and shook her head. She had troubled Linda these days. Moreover, no one


    other than herself could push her over this challenge.


    Cordelia opened the door with her key. When she changed into her slippers, she saw Zephyr¡¯s


    leather shoes in the shoe cab and froze.


    Everything at home remained the same.


    There were punching bags and boxing gloves for his training on the balcony, clothes he changed


    out of in the bathroom¡¯sundry basket, and loungewear he usually wore draped on the back of the


    couch.


    Their toothbrushes leaned against each other on the rack above the sink like usual, like two people


    hugging and kissing.


    Cordelia felt a pinch on her nose, and her eyes grew wet.


    As she entered the bedroom, the sheets were what she had changed not too long ago. They had


    picked out the iris design together.


    She had once told him seriously that the iris'' meaning was brimming love and happiness. She just


    did not know that the iris had a hidden symbol¡ªhopeless love.


    Cordelia scanned the house. Everything stayed the same, yet everything was different.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± Linda held her by the shoulders. ¡°Go have some rest. What do you want for dinner? I¡¯ll


    go buy the ingredients now!¡±


    Cordelia sat by the bed with her eyes lowered and said nothing.


    Linda was worried. Cordelia had been acting this way since she was in the hospital. She was quiet


    and dared not meet anyone¡¯s eyes. She was quiet in the day and often startled awake by


    nightmares at night.


    Linda squatted in front of her in slight distress.


    After what happened to Cordelia, she threw a tantrum outside of the emergency ward. To her, things


    had turned a new page after that. She would have to carry on with life.


    When she calmed down and thought about it, Cordelia was so deeply in love with the man. It was


    imaginable how hurtful a breakup would be to her. Besides, Zephyr did not seem as unforgivable


    since he had only kept his identity secret.


    Linda¡¯s phone buzzed. Nichs texted her to say that he and Zephyr were already downstairs.


    Linda stole a peek through the window.


    Both men stood downstairs, looking cautious. It was like they had done something wrong and dared


    not even enter the building.


    What was strange, however, was that Nichs came with his men. There were numerous


    underlings behind him, and all looked serious with their sunsses on.


    The passersby of the residence could not help looking in curiosity too.


    Linda pursed her lips and found it funny.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Was Zephyr so cowardly that he needed these people to boost his courage to step into his own


    home?


    ¡°Cordelia, take a nap,¡± Linda said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy some stuff downstairs.¡±


    Cordelia nodded and tucked herself in, closing her eyes tiredly.


    Linda closed the door carefully and went downstairs. She crossed her arms as she approached the


    two men.


    ¡°Mar¡ª¡± She bit her lips and changed what she was going to say. ¡°Mr. Hamerton, Cordelia¡¯s just


    going to sleep. If you go back now, move around quietly. The wounds on her body are healing, but


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take a long time for the wound in her heart to heal.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression was solemn as he nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Linda looked at him. ¡°She can¡¯t just dump you either. She just can¡¯t ept it


    for the time being. Talk to her slowly. She¡¯ll get around soon.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°But remember, if you dare lie to Cordelia or hurt her again, I¡¯ll get justice for her even if I have to


    die with you!¡±


    ¡°Cough!¡± Nichs quickly stepped up. ¡°Linda, it won¡¯t happen. Nothing so serious¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not serious? Cordelia was on the verge of death this time!¡±


    Nichs nced at her and said nothing before looking at Zephyr.


    Zephyr went upstairs and opened the door to his house softly.


    ¡­


    Linda stood there for a while. There was no noise from upstairs like everything was normal.


    Rtively relieved, she was going to leave when Nichs stopped her.


    ¡°What?¡± She red at him.


    Nichs was acting really weird today. He was usually smiling so much when he saw her that all his


    features were scrunched together, but he was exceptionally serious today.


    His gaze was solemn, and his presence was strong as if he could summon a storm at any time.


    Linda frowned and felt slightly timid. Perhaps this Nichs was the real him.


    ¡°S-Speak up!¡± Linda put on a brave front. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Nichs smiled as he stepped forward and looked her right in the eyes.


    ¡°You said men are all liars in the hospitalst time. I refuse to agree with this, so I¡¯m going to fulfill


    my promise today!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Nichs pulled his ne out of his cor and held the ring on it.


    ¡°When you gave me this, I told you that I¡¯d give you a diamond one in the future!


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that men don¡¯t lie. At least not me! Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re getting one right now!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Linda red at him again.


    As she was about to leave, he blocked her way on the left. She went toward the right, and he went


    right as well.


    Linda finally blew her top and shouted, ¡°Nichs Thompson, move away!¡±


    ¡°Linda Quimby!¡± Nichs emphasized his words as well and asked her through gritted teeth, ¡°Are


    you sure you¡¯re not going to buy it with me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Fine! Bring me the stuff!¡± Nichs growled, and his underlings took a step forward in unison.


    Linda was dumbfounded.¡¯ What stuff? Is this b*stard going to hit me!?¡¯


    All she saw was Nichs taking a washboard from his underling and mming it on the ground. He


    was still ring at her when he knelt down right on the board!


    Linda was so shocked that she took a few steps back.


    ¡°Linda Quimby, you listen now! If you don¡¯t buy the ring with me, I¡¯ll pester you every day with this


    washboard! I¡¯ll kneel wherever you go!


    ¡°One day, I¡¯ll break this board from kneeling on it so much! Let¡¯s see if you dare reject me then!¡±

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Linda was rendered speechless.


    There were more people watching them now, either enviously or with stupid grins. Some of them


    whipped their phones out to record it and chuckled. ¡°I always hear people say they kneel on


    washboards, but I never expected I¡¯d encounter someone kneeling on one because of his wife!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Linda¡¯s cheeks were burning. She wanted nothing more than to bury herself in a hole if there was


    one.


    ¡°Nichs! W-What¡­ Have you lost your mind!?


    ¡°Get up! Stop kneeling!¡±


    She wanted to pull him up as she spoke.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite that, the man shouted louder, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!


    ¡°Anyone who dares interrupt me from admitting my fault to my wife is my enemy! I, Nichs


    Thompson, have some status in the gangs. Anyone who has a grudge against me, I¡¯ll definitely¡ª


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    Before he finished, Linda pulled his ear.


    Nichs wore a pained expression, but when he peeked at Linda, his gaze was loving.


    His underlings behind him finally failed to hold it in and turned away to giggle with a hand over their


    mouths.


    ¡°Enough of embarrassing yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Then go home!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s go home! Ow, sweetheart, softer¡­¡± Linda pulled up Nichs, and he followed her,


    not forgetting his washboard.


    ¡°Heh, sweetheart, how big a ring do you want? Are 10 carats enough?¡±


    ¡­


    Although Cordelia had not seen Zephyr these days, she knew that he had been apanying her.


    She knew that he slept on the couch at night and bought breakfast, then hid before she woke up in


    the morning.


    He actually did not go far, just strolled around downstairs.


    Cordelia watched his tall and lonesome back from the window and felt her heart wrench.


    Many days passed, and messages kepting from Centrolis¡ªall of them asking Zephyr to return


    as soon as he could.


    After that, he was quiet for a long time before telling Robert, ¡°Send my car back.¡±


    Robert paused and nodded.


    ¡°Sir, I think it¡¯s better that you make a trip back. The recent board meetings are basically Mr.


    Matthew and Mr. Yale¡¯s yground. Both of them are acting like they¡¯re in control of the Hamerton


    Group!¡±


    ¡°Mm, let them gloat for a few more days first.¡± Zephyr sneered.


    He had not settled the score with them for injuring him, yet they had hurt Cordelia now. He would


    not let them off the hook!


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr, what¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°Just keep an eye on the board of directors. Contact me anytime there¡¯s a situation.¡±


    Zephyr ended the call after that.


    Kate served him the peach tea she had long prepared from the side.


    ¡°Nice one, Zephyr!¡± Kate pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your grandfather who is asking you to go


    back. All the old fox knows is to pretend to be sick!


    ¡°But once he does, it¡¯s Matthew¡¯s heaven. Sigh, your father is great, but he¡¯s just so unconcerned!


    He doesn¡¯t even care to show up at your grandfather¡¯s ce!¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenly found it wrong. Why was she alwaysining to the stepson about


    his father?


    ¡°Hah, I don¡¯t mean it.¡± Kate chuckled. ¡°I mean, if your father could bear this responsibility, Matthew


    would not get any chance! And you wouldn¡¯t have to be so tired too. You can stay here and keep


    Cordeliapany wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Speaking of which, how is Cordelia now? Still ignoring you?¡±


    Zephyr shook his head with a depressed look.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    ¡°I think you should just take her back to Centrolis with you. At least your dad and I are in the


    Hamertons. We won¡¯t let Cordelia suffer any loss or disadvantage.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Aunt Cloud.¡± Zephyr forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll hate me more if I do that.¡±


    ¡°Have you caught Marcus?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zephyr answered in a low tone. ¡°The guy who took him away is sly and familiar with Jangasas¡¯


    suburbs, especially the junctions around the riverside. He covered his face once he got close to


    ces with surveince cameras. The car doesn¡¯t have a registration te either, so it¡¯s hard to


    investigate it.¡±


    ¡°Let me know if you need my help,¡± Kate consoled him.


    Zephyr looked at her gratefully and nodded. He then asked casually, ¡°When are you and Zennie


    going back?¡±


    ¡°These two days, I think. It¡¯s time Zennie focuses and prepares for her university application!¡±


    As soon as Kate said that, Zennie bounced in, opening the door. She quickly asked about Cordelia


    when she saw that her brother was there.


    In spite of it, Zephyr¡¯s attention was on the person behind her.


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr.¡±


    Zephyr watched him closely. ¡°You are¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Phil Nelson. You probably don¡¯t know me, sir.¡±


    ¡®So, he is Phil Nelson.¡¯ Zephyr felt a little unsettled.


    The young man looked around 20 years old but exuded a jarring aura of maturity andposure.


    He had a refreshing and handsome face, but his eyes had an inexplicable sinister tint.


    Phil saw that Zephyr¡¯s cup was empty and took the initiative to refill it for him. The moment the


    young man bowed to pour tea, the surveince recordings that Zephyr had looked into previously


    shed in his mind!


    They could not clearly see the driver¡¯s face, but half of the face exposed under the cap was thin and


    pale like his.


    Zephyr was startled.


    ¡°You¡¯re Phil Nelson?¡±


    Unfazed, Phil stood before him humbly and nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Zephyr.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡¯ drive too fast when you send Aunt Cloud and Zennie back to Centrolis. Be careful on the


    road. Check if the registration tes are covered before you depart.¡±


    ¡°Heh, Mr. Zephyr.¡± Phil chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t gotten my driver¡¯s license. But I¡¯ve already


    booked the flight tickets to send Mrs. and Ms. Hamerton back. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure of their


    safety.¡±


    Zephyr stayed quiet and looked at him with aplex gaze.


    ¡°Buy some gifts back these two days. I heard that there are several specialty shops in Jangasas¡¯


    suburbs near the riverside.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr, I¡¯m not familiar with that area. This hotel actually sells specialty products. I¡¯ll make the


    arrangement before we leave.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s brows were furrowed together.


    He had mentioned ¡°registration tes¡±, ¡°suburbs¡±, and ¡°riverside¡± during his questions just now. All


    these had to do with Marcus¡¯ escape.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, this young man looked natural and answered without missing a beat. He did not show any


    hint of nerves¡­ Was he really unrted to this incident?


    Zephyr fell deep in thought and grew skeptical. His subconscious told him that he must not let Phil


    send his stepmother and sister alone, so he left and called Robert outside of Regalia.


    ¡°Move your men. They don¡¯t have to guard my house for now.¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°Arrange for


    them to send Aunt Cloud and Zennie back to Centrolis.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Also, look into the family¡¯s long-term employees with thest name Nelson.¡±


    Zephyr rushed back home after the call.


    Cordelia¡¯s injuries had more or less recovered now, but she was growing more reluctant to meet


    anyone, and the number of times she showered was increasing. Any slight movement or sound


    scared her like a deer caught in headlights.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Zephyr heard the water running in the bathroom when he arrived home. His heart clenched, but he


    dared not do anything. He could only stand there quietly.


    He remembered what Seth had said. Cordelia¡¯s unusual behavior was called PTSD.


    ¡­


    ¡°What she has is considered light,¡± Seth told him. ¡°The best is to treat it with psychological


    intervention, but¡­ it¡¯s better for the doer to undo what he¡¯s done. Since the source of the issue lies


    with you, you¡¯re the best doctor for it.¡±


    ¡­


    Zephyr took a deep breath. He wanted to take on the role of the doctor as well, but Cordelia gave


    him no chance of approaching her.


    The bathroom door opened, and Cordelia walked out wrapped in a towel. When she looked up and


    met his eyes, she cried in surprise.


    ¡°Cordelia¡ª¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Zephyr did not get to say anything before Cordelia hurried into the bedroom and shut the door with


    a lowered head.


    The door felt like a barrier separating them into two worlds.


    After a while, Cordelia opened a crack in the door to peek at him. She saw him cleaning up in their


    small living room and collecting the dryundry from the balcony to fold them.


    He did not know how to fold clothes in the past, but he did it well now. He could do everything and


    change himself for her.


    Cordelia pressed her lips together and felt choked.


    Two dayster, she moved to stay with X. Given what had happened, she preferred to be with


    her mother now.


    Since X was discharged, and with the help of medication, her mental state had been doing much


    better. Her daily life was no longer affected.


    This period was a rare moment when she was conscious and clear-minded. When she heard what


    her daughter had gone through, she was regretful and sad, so she wholeheartedly took care of


    Cordelia.


    Although nightmares still gued Cordelia, she was much more pacified after returning to her


    mother¡¯s side. It was just that she could not forget the man no matter what.


    When it was quiet, and she was alone, she often asked herself. Could this one year of wonderful


    time not reallypare to one identity? She knew that what she truly minded was him keeping it


    from her.


    ¡°What a pity.¡± X sighed softly. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten to meet my son-inw even once. Am I not


    meeting him anymore?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Cordelia looked at her, suddenly at a loss for words.


    ¡°Cordelia, I think one should follow their heart.¡± X¡¯s voice was slow and deep. ¡°Status, identity,


    and wealth are external things. A rtionship between two people should be pure without these


    worldly factors.


    ¡°Listen to your heart. If you still love him, you should be with him!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Cordelia was hesitant to speak and pressed her lips together.


    She wore some shoes to head out. ¡°There¡¯s no more vegetables at home. I¡¯ll go get some at the


    supermarket.¡±


    ¡°Oh, buy a fish too. I¡¯ll cook it for you tonight!¡±


    Cordelia nodded in agreement, but her mind was still chaotic. Going out for groceries was only an


    excuse. She wanted somewhere quiet for some alone time.


    She unknowingly sat for two hours in the park near the residence and totally forgot about buying


    vegetables or fish.


    It was unexpected that she smelled dinner cooking from the kitchen when she got home.


    Cordelia went in curiously and saw the tall and well-built figure busy in the kitchen.


    X pulled her aside nervously and asked, ¡°Cordelia, is this¡­ Is this my son-inw?¡±


    Cordelia tried to calm down her breathing.


    ¡°He said that he was Zephyr Hamerton and called me ¡®Mom¡¯ once he came in. Didn¡¯t even want tea


    and cleaned up the whole house.


    ¡®But¡­ this couch here, I ced it in the center on purpose. He¡¯s pretty strong, pushing it to the wall


    in one go! How am I supposed to push it back!?¡±

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Cordelia raised a brow and did not know whether tough or wince.


    ¡°He brought fish, vegetables, and a lot of other stuff. Our fridge barely has room!¡± X frowned and


    pointed at the balcony. ¡°Look, whatever¡¯s left is piled there! Did he move the supermarket back?¡±


    Cordelia first helped her mother to sit and was going to check in the kitchen when Zephyr came out


    to serve the dishes. Both of them froze when they made eye contact.


    Cordelia lowered her head to avoid his gaze and entered the kitchen.


    It was a disaster inside. Cordelia chuckled wryly. She had to clean up the battlefield in the end.


    She remembered that when they first got together, he was always waiting to be served like a


    master. The few times he cookedter, he messed up the kitchen. Cordelia could not figure it out


    then¡ªwere house chores that difficult?


    She understood it now. Zephyr had grown up being served. It was already a marvel that he could


    complete house chores to this extent.


    Zephyr ced thest dish of fish on the table and stood aside with his back straightened stiff and


    his hands grabbing the apron he wore.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Cordelia suddenly felt her heart soften and her eyes wet looking at him covered in sweat.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was deep. ¡°What I made doesn''t look good, but they taste decent. Try


    them!¡±


    Xughed and pulled Cordelia to sit down with her.


    Cordelia bit her lips. He had never had to do these back home, had he? Had he ever cooked for his


    parents? Would he have to stand here to pander so humbly if it were not for her?


    They belonged to two different worlds.


    Upon thinking of this, Cordelia¡¯s heart clenched. She got up and walked out with her head lowered.


    Zephyr was startled before he caught up quickly. He wanted to grab her hand but was scared that


    she would be upset, so he asked, ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    Cordelia did not answer.


    X spoke instead. ¡°Zephyr, why don¡¯t you take a walk with Cordelia? Or¡­ you both might as well


    have dinner outside!¡±


    Cordelia wore her shoes and hurried downstairs. Zephyr did not even get to bid goodbye to X as


    he hurried to follow her.


    Cordelia walked along the street, and he tailed her. They kept a decent distance from each other.


    Their shadows on the ground were elongated due to the sunset, and Zephyr gradually walked into


    Cordelia¡¯s shadow.


    Zephyr paused, and a hint of a smile appeared on his chiseled face. He raised his hand, shook it


    twice, and its shadownded on Cordelia¡¯s shadow. It was as if he was rubbing her head.


    Even then, he was already content.


    Cordelia snapped her head back to see him acting strangely and frowned. Zephyr quickly kept his


    hand and coughed to hide the awkwardness. He then saw her heading to a cafe by the road.


    It was dinner time, and the small shop was filled with people. Cordelia finally got a table, and Zephyr


    squeezed through a few people to sit across from her.


    The owner came over with his notebook. ¡°What are you having?¡±


    Cordelia looked at the man opposite of her and said softly, ¡°One shrimp ravioli.¡±


    Zephyr froze before emotions surged within him. Shrimp ravioli was his favorite. Did she order it for


    him? Yet, she did not specify not to add parsley. She knew that he hated parsley. She also only


    ordered one serving.


    She had most probably ordered it for herself. It seemed that she did treat him like he was not


    there¡­


    The glow in Zephyr¡¯s eyes slowly dimmed as he sat across the girl with his head hanging in silence.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Soon, someone served a te of shrimp ravioli.


    Cordelia was calm. She scooped one up lightly. The hot ravioli exuded the fragrance of the sea.


    Zephyr could smell it.


    He peeped at her again, but she was not looking at him.


    His heart sank.


    However, Cordelia suddenly stood up soon. She brought an empty te and picked out the herbs


    on top. Later on, she scooped half of the ravioli into the te.


    She shoved it toward him and said, after a long time. ¡°Eat.¡±


    Zephyr was stunned and smiled. That was the first thing she said to him since she was discharged


    from the hospital. He could not help but get excited.


    He recalled the time she treated him to a meal at the Regalia Hotel. She had not had much, but she


    would fulfill his request. She had ordered lobster risotto almost forcefully. She gave half of it to him


    when it was served and ate almost nothing.


    He suddenly thought thisdy would not leave him even if he became a beggar one day.


    She could ept a man who had been in prison before, but why could she not ept him?


    He put down the fork and looked at her with all seriousness.


    ¡°Cordelia, I need to talk to you.¡±


    Cordelia suddenly froze. She looked around before lifting her eyes slowly and felt a little


    ufortable when they locked eyes. She was scared.


    ¡°Mar¡ª¡± She almost called him by the wrong name again. She pursed her lips and only called out


    softly a momentter, ¡°Mr. Hamerton¡­¡±


    Zephyr felt a squeeze in his heart.


    ¡°Just say whatever you have to say, Mr. Hamerton.¡±


    His voice was deep. ¡°Cordelia, are you drawing a boundary between us?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to call you.¡± She forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you Marcus for over one


    year, but now¡­¡±


    ¡°You can still call me hubby,¡± he quickly said. ¡°Just like before!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± She was upset. ¡°You¡¯re not my husband. I¡¯m someone else¡¯s wife.¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. He felt empty when she retracted her hand.


    ¡°Cordelia, everything is still the same!¡± He stared at her. ¡°I haven¡¯t changed!


    ¡°Do you remember what you said? You said no matter what I became, you¡¯d still love me! You took


    an oath in the church!¡±


    Cordelia took a deep breath to suppress her surging tears.


    She had not changed either. However, she did not know how to face him since the sudden change


    of identity.


    It felt like the same road that she had been taken suddenly had a change of scenery. She did not


    know how to go on. She had no idea what would be waiting for her at the end.


    ¡°I know I shouldn''t have lied to you.¡± Zephyr grabbed her hand in panic. ¡°I nned to tell you


    everything after I returned from Centrolis this time, but Marcus¡¯ sudden appearance messed up my


    n!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°You had so many opportunities to tell me before he showed up!¡± Cordelia looked at him. ¡°But you


    told me nothing! Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Zephyr licked his lips. He was rendered speechless at the moment.


    In the past? When they had just gotten together, he had never thought he would be in this situation!


    He had even been nning on how to get rid of her one day.


    Never had he thought karma woulde so soon. It was Cordelia who wanted to get rid of him


    now¡­


    He lowered his voice and enunciated each word. ¡°Cordelia, can you really not forgive me?¡±


    Her big eyes were read, and tears filled them.


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton¡­¡± It was her first time calling his full name in front of him. ¡°This is a strange


    name to me. You need to give me time to get used to it.


    ¡°About the future, I haven¡¯t thought so far ahead. You know I¡¯m not in a rush¡­ Give me time, will


    you?¡±


    Although he was eager to bring her back to Centrolis immediately, he smiled and nodded hard.


    Cordelia was right. She needed time to get used to it and recover. She could take her time, and he


    could wait. At least there was an improvement tonight¡ªshe no longer repelled him.


    After taking the first step, Zephyr would not be far from taking his second and third steps.


    He smiled while eating the ravioli with his head held low. It was the best shrimp ravioli that he had


    ever had!


    A few dayster¡­


    Matthew brought up the matter of auctioning thend in Centrolis¡¯ western suburb during the board


    of directors¡¯ meeting.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost ready now.¡± He looked at Liam, smiling, ¡°The funds areing in. The otherpanies


    are not our match!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Liam listened quietly. There was no expression on his experienced face. There was ayer


    of ze on the walnut he had been ying with in his hand.


    Just when Matthew was going on with the discussion, Liam coughed and asked in a deep voice, ¡°I


    remember Zephyr made a proposal on thisnd as well!¡±


    ¡°Hah, yes!¡± Matthew inwardly cursed Zephyr. ¡°I saw the proposal. It was wless. You¡¯ve done well


    training him!


    ¡°However¡­¡± Matthew sneered. ¡°Dad, Zephyr is still young. Also, he¡¯scking in gathering funds.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sir!¡± Someone went along. ¡°Although Mr. Z is capable, we need more than that in big


    projects. Experience of the elderly is vital!¡±


    ¡°I think the Vice President is more suitable than Mr. Z in this. We¡¯ll be relieved if the Vice President


    takes over!¡±


    ¡°I heard Mr. Z is staying in Jangasas for a woman? Hah, young people are emotional! I¡¯m afraid


    we¡¯d be at a loss if an emotional person were to handle this project!¡±


    Matthew raised his eyebrows, looking prouder and prouder.


    Liam had been expressionless. Although he looked calm, he was upset that the matter about


    Zephyr and the woman was brought to the table.


    He red at Matthew. His piercing eyes gave people a chill.


    He began to suspect whether it was a trap that the former had set. He had promised to get Marcus


    to remove Cordelia, but in reality, he had gotten that woman to continue charming Zephyr?


    Liam hit the ground with his cane. Its low thud silenced the big meeting room instantly.


    ¡°Seems like all of you havee to a conclusion? So, Vice President Hamerton will be handling the


    project?¡±


    The people in the meeting looked at each other. They shut their mouths.


    Matthew noticed that something was off. Just when he was going to fend for himself, the meeting


    room¡¯s door suddenly opened.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Everyone had their eyes on Zephyr as soon as he showed up.


    Liam¡¯s cold and strict face finally eased a little bit.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Zephyr nodded. ¡°Yes, grandpa.¡±


    Liam raised his chin, signaling him to sit. However, Zephyr walked slowly to the middle of the


    meeting room. He stood there and nced through everyone coldly. The powerful aura he exuded


    was almost suffocating.


    Matthew looked at him, stunned. The corner of his lips twitched as he forced a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Zen?¡±


    ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t want me here, uncle?¡± Zephyr smirked.


    ¡°What! I just¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just worried that I¡¯d steal my cousin¡¯s and your thunder, right!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s face turned pale from the rage. He stared at him fixedly.


    Zephyr walked over calmly, looked at his seat, and chuckled. ¡°I think you¡¯re in the wrong seat. This


    is mine.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯mcking in gathering funds, you don¡¯t have to worry about that, uncle.¡± Zephyr¡¯s eyes


    were deep as he enunciated each word. ¡°I¡¯ve solved it!¡±


    Matthew was in disbelief. Apart from relying on his grandfather, what could he have done to gather


    the astronomical sum!?


    Meanwhile, it was Liam¡¯s biggest taboo to get outsiders to interfere with their family matters.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Matthew smiled. He found the perfect opportunity to instigate the grandfather and grandson.


    ¡°Hah, you used the money from Chaisnd again? Zen, it¡¯s not that I want to lecture you. No matter


    what, you¡¯re a Hamerton. No matter what you do, you¡¯ll have to think of the Hamertons¡¯ interests!


    ¡°Although he¡¯s your grandfather, he¡¯s still an outsider. He shouldn¡¯t be interfering with our family


    matters, right? The Hamertons are borrowing money from an outsider? How would the Hamertons¡¯


    reputation be if this were to spread?¡±


    Zephyr had one hand in his pocket while calmly ying with his cor. There was disdain in his cold


    eyes.


    ¡°Are you worried that my grandfather will get a cut from the project, uncle?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that! But we have to have our guard up. Who in the world wouldin about having


    too much money¡­¡±


    Liam was looking more and more terrible. Matthew secretly smiled as he continued to stir things up.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t object to what Zen is doing. It¡¯s just that thend is a governmental project. I¡¯m afraid


    we can¡¯t exin ourselves if we bring in an external investor!


    ¡°Also, Yale has connections with the officials!¡± Matthew had a big smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s the right


    choice to give Yale and me thend in the western suburb!¡±


    The directors began to discuss this among themselves. They were siding with Matthew.


    Zephyr remained calm. There was a subtle, cold smile on his chiseled face.


    The old man said in a deep voice, ¡°The project requires a rather big fund and the interests of many.


    We¡¯ll have to be careful. I can¡¯t assign it to one person.


    ¡°Yale and Zen are outstanding. Let them work together on the project. That¡¯d be good for the


    company!¡±


    ¡°Dad, what¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need to work together. I can handle it on my own!¡±


    The deep and cold voice stunned everyone. Many of them watched them fighting in a gloating


    manner.


    Liam looked at him and lowered his voice. ¡°Zen, what your uncle said makes sense. It¡¯s terrible to


    keep using the funds from Chaisnd!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my money.¡± Zephyr smiled and signaled Robert to give out the documents.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    The shareholders were shocked to see the information. The business proposal wasplete, while


    the sufficient funds came from Donmein Industrial and Lyan Technology!


    The twopanies had been listed. They were quiet initially, but they suddenly became the ck


    horse of the stock market. They kept going up.


    Nobody expected the owner behind the twopanies to be Mr. Z before them!


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­¡± Zephyr looked at Matthew, not sure if he was smiling. ¡°You¡¯ve been asking


    aroundtely that you want to meet thepany owner, uncle?¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Matthew was speechless. He could not say a word.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Apart from the twopanies, he had another investmentpany. The few acquisition projects he


    participated in before were listed in the document. The dazzling record was beyond reach for


    everyone.


    Zephyr spoke in all seriousness. ¡°I¡¯ve got the right to auction. The auction will only be a show. The


    transfer procedures of thend in the western suburb are secretly going on as we speak. They¡¯ll


    announce three dayster that I won the bid!


    ¡°Uncle, thend belongs to me now.¡± He smirked. ¡°If you and my cousin are willing to work for me, I


    can arrange a position for the two of you in the project!¡±


    ¡°Zephyr!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s face was flushed as he looked at him while gnashing his teeth.


    Zephyr stared at him with his cold eyes as well. He was so cold, like a ferocious wolf.


    Matthew took a deep breath. ¡°Zen, you sure are good at keeping things! Not only this, but you even


    hid your identity. No wonder someone is unwilling to forgive you until now¡­¡±


    ¡°You, on the other hand, remember your identity at all times, uncle.¡± Zephyr scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s why


    you¡¯re colluding with illegal organizations in the name of the Hamertons?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Liam frowned and stared fiercely at Matthew.


    ¡°How do you think uncle got the money to bid for thend, grandpa?¡± Zephyr mmed a document


    on the table.


    ¡°Uncle has been failing in investments these years, but he only told you the good news. He lost so


    much of the Hamertons¡¯ money and thought nobody would find out!¡±


    Matthew was drenched in a cold sweat as he fell onto the chair.


    Liam quickly looked through the document. His hand was shaking as he squeezed thest piece of


    paper. Just when Matthew was going to exin, Liam tossed all of the documents onto his face!


    ¡°You useless thing!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stripped of the Vice President position from now on!¡± roared Liam. ¡°My Hamerton Group will


    not tolerate deceitful trash like you!¡±


    The meeting room seemed to be suppressed. Everyone watched whatever that was happening


    before them, stunned. They were so anxious that they could only hear their own heartbeat.


    Matthew¡¯s face turned pale as he stared at Zephyr as if he had seen a ghost. He was panting.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll help you to your house.¡± Zephyr smirked. ¡°There¡¯s no need for any discussions


    anymore!¡±


    Liam frowned and nodded.


    After returning to the house, he leaned on the wide chair while Zephyr stood before him. He was the


    heir that he had trained himself.


    He was a little confused when thetter exposed Matthew before all of the directors and announced


    that he had won the bid.


    He was mature, not a man who would use such a radical technique.


    Liam asked with his husky voice, ¡°Zen, are you keeping something from me?¡±


    Zephyr was stunned before answering honestly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me everything.¡±


    He pursed his lips. His eyes were filled with determination, and each word he said was firm.


    ¡°I want to use the piece ofnd and thepanies I have to make a trade with you!¡±

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Thendlord called, asking Cordelia if she wanted to continue renting the ce.


    She felt a squeeze in her heart as she had many memories with Zephyr there. Although she was


    mad at him, she did not want to throw those memories away.


    ¡°Say something, Mrs. Grist!¡± shouted thendlord, ¡°I¡¯ll rent it to someone else if you won¡¯t! The unit


    is selling like hot cake!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t rent it to someone else!¡± Cordelia slipped. ¡°We signed a one-year contract, and it has not


    expired yet!¡±


    ¡°It has not, but you¡¯ll have to pay the rent, Mrs. Grist!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t owe you the rent!¡± Cordelia pouted. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer it to you soon!


    ¡°Also, please remember that I¡¯m not Mrs. Grist!¡± She raised her voice and enunciated each word


    clearly to thendlord. ¡°My husband is Mr. Hamerton!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Okay, Mrs. Hamerton!¡± Thendlord did not care if it was Grist or Hamerton as long as she


    could get the payment.


    Cordelia sighed helplessly after hanging up the phone.


    X smiled and ced her hand on her daughter¡¯s shoulder. She asked while raising her


    eyebrows, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Cordelia was stunned.


    ¡®What did I say?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡®I said¡­ my husband was a Hamerton?¡¯


    Her cheeks blushed, and she looked down for a long time. Meanwhile, her heart started pounding.


    ¡°Cordelia,¡± X looked at her, chuckling. ¡°I know I¡¯m silly sometimes, but I can tell that you still like


    him very much, right?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°No woman would call out ¡°husband¡± simply,¡± X said softly. ¡°If she calls him that, it proves that


    he¡¯s unshakeable to her. It¡¯s the person that she wants to spend her life with.


    ¡°Cordelia, I actually think Zephyr is reliable.¡±


    Cordeliaid her head low. Sadness shed through her big eyes.


    How would she not know that he was reliable? It was fine before, but his identity was different now,


    and his standpoint was different as well. She was not relying on a regr man now but the


    Hamertons¡¯ heir.


    She only wanted a simple life but was destined to face a storm upon entering his world.


    ¡°Mom, it was just¡­ a slip of the tongue!¡± Cordelia yed with the corner of her shirt. ¡°About keeping


    the house, I thought that since we¡¯ve already signed the contract, we might have to pay for the


    breach of contract if we cancel it¡­ The rent remains the same, so I thought to keep renting it!¡±


    X revealed a cryptic smile. Even the light in her eyes becameplicated now.


    Forget it if Cordelia was trying to fool someone else, she thought she could fool her own mother?


    ¡°You fool,¡± X said gently. ¡°Sometimes, a slip of the tongue is the perfect reflection of what you


    really feel. It was something that you said subconsciously. You can¡¯t get away with that!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Are you mad that he lied to you, or are you mad about his identity?¡±


    Cordelia could not tell.


    X analyzed for her, ¡°If you mind that he lied to you, I think you should just forgive him. He begs


    for your forgiveness daily and seems sincere! Also, who in this world has never lied?


    ¡°If it¡¯s his identity that you mind, then¡­¡±


    She pulled her hand and caressed softly. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, Cordelia. He¡¯s born rich indeed, but you¡¯re


    not bad either!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia was stunned.


    X did not go on. She merely gave a cryptic smile.


    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s hard to meet someone that really loves you in life. You should cherish it when


    lovees, or you¡¯ll live in regret.¡±


    Cordelia always thought her mother would never finish what she said. However, seeing her looking


    like she was in deep thought and blue, she dared not ask further.


    She gave her medicine and helped her to her room. She only left quietly after she fell asleep.


    She looked out the window instinctively. The street beneath the street lights was empty. There was


    nobody.


    Zephyr was not here today¡­


    She suddenly felt she had lost something and was a little sad.


    At the Hamerton Manor in Centrolis¡­


    It was quiet in the big study. One¡¯s breath could be heard clearly. There was tension lingering in the


    air.


    Zephyr stood firmly. The cold gleam deep in his eyes gave Liam¡¯s heart a squeeze.


    The baby that he carried in his embrace, the little boy that held his hand, the handsome young man


    that he sent to Walton himself¡­ had be a man that was out of his control.


    He never thought the weapon he trained himself would protect someone else one day!


    ¡°That¡¯s your condition?¡± Liam was shaking from the rage. ¡°You did so much just to marry that


    woman!?¡±


    Zephyr remained calm and answered firmly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Liam mmed the walnut in his hand onto the table. The cup on the table was crushed.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± He was furious. ¡°To lose your rationality over a woman, you


    don¡¯t deserve to be the Hamertons¡¯ heir!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Zephyr looked at him calmly. ¡°I can release a statement to never inherit any of the


    Hamertons¡¯ assets.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Liam thought he would trigger him, so he never thought it would backfire.


    How could the Hamertons flourish without Zephyr? Moreover, Liam did not have another 20 years to


    train another outstanding heir like him.


    ¡°Think about it carefully!¡± Liam said coldly, ¡°If you cut ties with the Hamertons, that woman will have


    nothing. She will leave you sooner orter!¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡°She¡¯d follow me even if I got to the point of being a beggar.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fully aware of what I¡¯m doing, grandpa.¡± Zephyr enunciated each word. ¡°I¡¯m running the legal


    process to transfer my threepanies to Cordelia. If you still refuse for her to marry me, she¡¯ll


    leave with the threepanies and thend in the western suburb!¡±


    Liam looked terrible. He held so tightly to the cane his joints were pale.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I have.¡± Zephyr nodded and bowed. ¡°Grandpa, Cordelia is an amazing girl. I


    really don¡¯t want to pass her by.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made a mistake by keeping my identity from her. I¡¯ll do everything I can to make her


    stay this time!¡±


    He turned around to leave after he was done speaking. He felt much more relieved now.


    He walked in the manor and lifted his head to the sky. He rarely had such aid-back moment since


    he was young.


    He suddenly wondered whether Cordelia was at the window, looking at the night sky like he did.


    He stopped, looked at his phone, and hesitated before making a video call.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Cordelia was stunned as she stared at her phone screen.


    A gentle, smiling face appeared on the screen when she epted the video call.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She said nothing and turned off her camera. Zephyr did not mind that as he remained smiling at her.


    His deep voice was electric.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a stroll in the courtyard.¡±


    Cordelia was stunned again. She looked at the screen. The courtyard was massive, and she could


    see that it was well-maintained, even if it was dark.


    There were mountains of different heights and sophisticated buildings behind him. She could hear


    water flowing from the waterfall every now and then.


    ¡®So, this is where he grew up¡­¡¯


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was heaven and earthpared to hers.


    Cordelia suddenly felt self-abased. She sat on the window while squeezing the cushion beneath,


    feeling uneasy.


    Zephyr did not hear her voice for a long time while the screen was turned off, yet he felt good. The


    reason being she did not turn off the phone¡ªshe was still there. He could feel her breathing and


    heartbeat through the screen.


    He was happy just like that.


    Zephyr chuckled. ¡°Cordelia, how¡¯s the weather in Jangasas? Do you see the stars?¡±


    Cordelia lifted her head and looked. Jangasas had been gloomy these days. The night sky was


    unclear, and all she could see were clouds.


    ¡°Look here.¡± He lifted his phone to point at the sky. The stars filled the sky, and the night was


    stunning. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful tonight. There are so many stars!¡±


    She could not see clearly. She chuckled as this man was quite childish.


    ¡°Is it¡­ cold over there?¡± she asked softly.


    Zephyr was stunned. He then continued to speak while smiling. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It is chilly when it¡¯ste.¡±


    ¡°I see that you¡¯re wearing something thin. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± He nodded at the screen.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see those stars.¡± She smiled. ¡°But I can feel how beautiful the night sky is.¡±


    Zephyr sat somewhere while looking at the stars. ¡°Cordelia, I thought about the ¡®Little Prince¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The little prince fell in love with a rose.¡±


    Cordelia looked down and said nothing.


    ¡°Do you remember this?¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°My star will be just one of the stars, for you¡±.


    Her heart was pounding, and her earlobes flushed.


    ¡°Cordelia¡­ To me now, the sky full of stars is all you.¡±


    Cordelia felt warm on her cheeks. She said nothing, but she felt warmth surging from her heart. She


    could not help but smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sis?¡± A voice suddenly came.


    Cordelia screamed from the scare and almost dropped her phone. Zephyr felt his heart squeeze,


    and he heard Carter¡¯s loud voice.


    ¡°Are you not feeling well, sis? Your cheeks are so red!¡±


    ¡°Okay, stop it!¡± Cordelia scolded.


    ¡°You¡¯re on a video call? With brother-inw? Why aren¡¯t you speaking?!¡±


    ¡°Get out, Carter!¡±


    ¡°Where do you want me to go? We¡¯re in the living room¡­¡±


    Zephyr heard chaos, it sounded like pillows were being tossed, and Carter was begging.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m just here to get water¡­ How did I make you mad? Ugh!


    ¡°Save me, Zen!¡±


    Carter grabbed the phone swiftly and turned on the camera immediately.


    A happy young man¡¯s face appeared on Zephyr¡¯s screen.


    ¡°Zen, why haven¡¯t you visited my sister the past few days?¡± Carter chuckled. ¡°I have good news!¡±

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Zephyr chuckled. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I got admitted by exception!¡±


    ¡°Admitted by exception?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, University of Centrolis! I got into the medical department!¡±


    Cordelia smiled and took back her phone.


    ¡°Carter really got into the University of Centrolis?¡± Zephyr was surprised. The boy was only 16-17


    years old and had not even finished high school yet.


    ¡°Mm, the admission letter is here too.¡± Cordelia was proud of her younger brother. ¡°The professors


    from the University of Centrolis came personally for the selection. Carter passed a total of five tests


    and came out first in all of them!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Zephyr smiled. His brother-inw was quite like him¡ªoutstanding and enrolled in


    a famous university at a young age.


    In that case, would Carter be moving to Centrolis for university? If Cordelia and her mother could


    come along with the chance¡­


    Zephyr kept a straight face, but he was secretly thrilled.


    He said softly, ¡°Carter, let me know the day of registration. I¡¯ll make arrangements for it.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Cordelia refused the idea. ¡°Carter¡¯s already a big boy¡­ He should learn to be


    independent. There¡¯s no need to trouble you, really! He¡¯ll sort things out himself for the day.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Cordelia¡¯s gaze was evasive. ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now. You should rest early too!¡±


    Before Zephyr could say anything, he lost sight of Cordelia on the screen. He stared at his phone


    for some time, his heart achingly empty.


    Robert advised kindly, ¡°Sir, Ms. Cordelia needs time. You should be more patient!¡±


    ¡°Mm, I know.¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°This is already much better than what I¡¯ve imagined. At


    least she¡¯s willing to talk to me now.¡±


    Robert felt bad. Since when did his young master have to bow down so low to others before?


    Despite that, nothing in this world couldpare to two willing parties. This was on Zephyr¡¯s


    willingness.


    Forget bowing down low¡ªeven if he was all the way down into the dust and Cordelia were to smile


    at him, he could bloom into a flower from the dust.


    When thinking about it, Robert could not helpughing and quickly coughed to cover it up.


    He asked, ¡°Uh, Mr. Zephyr, since Carter¡¯s enrolling, do you want me to let the university know in


    advance?¡±


    ¡°Not for now. Cordelia will be upset if she finds out.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Should I pick him up from the airport then?¡±


    ¡°What airport?¡± Zephyr frowned.


    ¡°Carter¡¯sing, right?¡±


    ¡°Would I let him fly alone?¡± Zephyr¡¯s face fell.


    Robert gulped. Did the man¡­ want to pick him up personally from Jangasas?


    The next second¡­


    ¡°We are returning to Jangasas first thing in the morning tomorrow!¡±


    The next day¡­


    Cordelia slept in and got out of bed after a good stretch. She had not slept this soundly for a long


    time.


    After washing up, she heard knocks on the door and the door opening before noises came from the


    living room. rmed, she hurried out and saw William standing in the center of the living room,


    staring at X with a dark look.


    Cordelia ran over to hug her mother and looked at the man alertly.


    Yelena was with William, ncing left and right once she was inside as if they had a treasure


    hidden in the house.


    William said coldly, ¡°X, it¡¯s been years. Are you not nning to give it to me?¡±


    X was shaking slightly. ¡°Heh, it¡¯s been years, and you still haven¡¯t given up!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I was the one who took you in back then!¡± William¡¯s gaze was vicious. ¡°You said


    that you¡¯d repay my kindness! But you still refuse to give it to me until now. Is this what you call a


    repayment?¡±

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    X was pale as she trembled. Her eyes were slightly red as she stared at William like she had


    seen a ghost.


    He had indeed taken her in back then, but he had also destroyed her! He had made her think that


    Cordelia was his daughter, and she nearly did not want her!


    Memories from years ago rushed into X¡¯s mind like a tidal wave. The past pain and darkness


    were wounds and scars she no longer wanted to revisit in this life.


    ¡°Are you still thinking about that man?¡± William snickered. ¡°He¡¯s long gotten married with children!


    He didn¡¯t want you a long time ago! He took over the Irwins and used you to achieve his goal, then


    kicked you to the side!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± X screamed, covering her ears.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one in this world who¡¯s nice to you!¡± William¡¯s face was twisted. ¡°X Irwin! The Jenner


    Group¡¯s exploring a new market. If this medicine is sessfully developed, then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± growled X. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! I¡¯ve destroyed it. It¡¯s not with me now. You


    aren¡¯t the only one who won¡¯t have it. Nobody from the Irwins can dream about getting it!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    William raised his hand, but Cordelia rushed up to stop him.


    ¡°This is none of your business. Move aside!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you guys are talking about, but please stop triggering my mom!¡± Cordelia was


    fearless. ¡°This is my home. I¡¯ll call the police if you don¡¯t leave right now!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Yelena instigated, ¡°Stop asking this crazy woman. What you want to find must still be in this


    house. Let¡¯s search for it ourselves!¡±


    William paused and nodded.


    Cordelia was not expecting them to be so shameless and fought Yelena, only for William to grab her


    wrist and shove her aside. Losing her bnce, she mmed against the wall.


    She got up despite the pain and frantically looked for her phone to call the police when the doorbell


    rang¡­


    She could not hold back her tears the moment she saw Zephyr.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zephyr entered and saw the mess in the house.


    William and Yelena were ransacking the ce, while X was in a corner with a pale face.


    He was instantly enraged.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    William snorted. ¡°Marcus, don¡¯t poke your nose into this! I¡¯m just taking what belongs to me today!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not his!¡± Cordelia bit her lips. ¡°It¡¯s my mom¡¯s!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression was stern and brutal when he looked at William. Thetter was going to keep


    rummaging when Yelena suddenly tugged his sleeve and gave him a look.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Yelena?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Yelena gulped and was hesitant to speak.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared of him?¡± William¡¯s gaze was disdainful. ¡°Hah, what¡¯s there to be scared of a thug?


    ¡°Brat, don¡¯t think that you can put up a front before me just because you Grists were close to us in


    the past! The Grists have long gone down!¡±


    ¡°That has nothing to do with me,¡± Zephyr said coldly. ¡°But as long as I¡¯m here today, I won¡¯t let you


    lay a finger on this house!¡±


    William squinted. ¡°How dare you fight me¡­¡±


    Zephyr smirked and stepped forward. His eyes were on William, but his hands flew out to choke


    Yelena on the side.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    William was horrified.


    In an instant, Zephyr crashed Yelena against the wall holding her neck. Yelena¡¯s face was turning


    blue as her breathing grewbored, and she could not get a word out despite her gaping mouth.


    ¡°M-Marcus!¡± William panicked. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I just want to tell you.¡± Zephyr took his time, his gaze sharp like a de. ¡°Lay a finger on this family


    again, and I¡¯ll choke her to death right away.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    ¡°William Jenner, do you want to bet with me?¡± Zephyr smirked. ¡°Even if you and Yelena die here


    today, you will be just two more missing people in this city, and I won''t be a criminal.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Consider who others have as support before you harass them!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s presence was intimidating, and William could not help stumbling back. Yelena looked like


    she was not going to make it as she iled around.


    Zephyr said darkly, ¡°William Jenner, consider properly. Are you going to continue confronting me, or


    are you pissing off with this brainless daughter of yours?¡±


    William¡¯s knees buckled. His voice was shaky when he spoke after a while. ¡°Let go of my


    daughter¡­ We leave right now.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± Zephyr cracked a grin. ¡°Do you not understand words now, Mr. Jenner? I said piss off!¡±


    He loosened his hold, and Yelena fell to the floor with a plop, scrambling away.


    ¡­


    William did not get anything but was humiliated. When he left, his limbs were not cooperating, and


    he crawled out like a dog.


    The house finally recovered its peace. Cordelia hurried tofort her mother and made her lean


    against her with an arm around her shoulders.


    X could not stop trembling as tears streamed down her pale face.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Cordelia brought the medicine over and fed her frantically.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the box?¡± X was frenzied. ¡°Cordelia¡­ Cordelia! The box! Where is it!?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± Cordelia held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s with me. I kept it well!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose it!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, mom.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, that¡¯s what I¡¯m leaving you and Carter with¡­¡± The calming medicine began to work, and


    X quieted down. Her consciousness slowly faded out, and her eyes fell shut.


    After she fell asleep, Cordelia left the room,den with thoughts. She looked up and met Zephyr¡¯s


    deep eyes.


    Cordelia looked at him gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Is ¡®thank you¡¯ still needed between us?¡± Zephyr sighed with a frown. ¡°Why was William here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Cordelia was still frightened thinking about it now.


    If Zephyr had note and if her mother¡¯s illness rpsed, what should she do alone?


    ¡°He came in and asked... my mom to give something to him.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe what¡¯s in the box.¡± Cordelia bit her lips. ¡°Mom values that box very much, but it¡¯s locked,


    and she has asked me not to open it.¡±


    Zephyr focused and vaguely recalled the box that was in their bedroom. When he saw the pattern


    on it back then, he thought it was kind of familiar.


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± He held her hand.


    Cordelia froze and wanted to struggle away, but he kept her hand tight in his hold, so she could not


    move.


    Zephyr looked at her seriously.


    ¡°Cordelia, bring mom along ande to Centrolis with me.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Listen to me this time.¡± Zephyr was determined. ¡°Whatever is in that box, since it¡¯s something


    William wants, he¡¯lle back for sure.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be around the next time.


    ¡°The best solution is for you, mom, and Carter to move to Centrolis together.¡± He smiled with a


    doting gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect all of you. And I have something very important to do after you


    arrive in Centrolis!¡±

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    ¡°What is it?¡± Cordelia was surprised.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Zephyr held her hand gently.


    ¡°You have to end your marriage with Marcus Grist right away.¡± He looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to


    worry about this. I know how to go about it.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing¡­¡± He smiled. ¡°Please take over the project on the western suburbs of


    Centrolis, Ms. Cordelia Jenner. Let thend unleash highermercial value!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia shook her head quickly. ¡°No way, I don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    ¡°No one knows everything naturally,¡± Zephyr said softly. ¡°Learn while you¡¯re at it. You¡¯ll grow fast.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    He said clearly, ¡°Cordelia, you can do it.¡±


    Cordelia bit her lips and looked down.


    It felt strange. Perhaps it was her inferiorityplex. She felt like this was what he bestowed.


    In spite of it, when he was not yet Zephyr, she had not felt this way at all, even when he gave her


    the family heirloom, his sry bankcard, the cafe¡­


    Cordelia quietly pulled her hand out of his with a sullen look.


    ¡°Cordelia, I don¡¯t mean anything else¡­¡± Zephyr noticed that she did not look quite right and was


    going to exin it when his phone rang.


    Cordelia took a nce at him and got up to take care of X back in the room.


    Zephyr picked it up. Nichs was on the other end of the line. ¡°I got you the people you wanted.


    They¡¯re at my ce.¡±


    ¡°Mm, thanks,¡± Zephyr replied in a deep tone.


    ¡°Right. Do these people have grudges against you?¡± Nichs snickered. ¡°What do you want to do


    to them? I have all sorts of torture devices here. Should I carry on for you first?¡±


    ¡°No. I just want them to do one thing.¡±


    Zephyr ended the call.


    Before he went to Nichs, he returned to their rented home and found the marriage certificates in


    the cab. He chuckled lightly and grabbed them. When he was going to leave, though, he caught


    a glimpse of the carved wooden box on the side.


    The copper lock looked intricate and most probably could not be unlocked with regr keys. What


    was it that William had his eyes on for so long?


    Zephyr frowned, numerous thoughts shing in his mind. It was just that he did not have the time to


    mull over them, as it was crucial he got what he wanted to be done.


    He closed the door and rushed to Euforia.


    Nichs had brought all the people into a dark room.


    Those people crouched on the floor with hands over their heads. When they asionally looked up


    and saw the aggressive thugs with nk faces, they were scared upon meeting their gazes.


    Nichs watched from the surveince monitors with his legs crossed and back against the chair.


    He sipped on the whisky when someone brought Zephyr to him.


    ¡°Want some?¡± He poured Zephyr a ss of whisky as well.


    Zephyr shook his head and looked at the screen.


    ¡°It¡¯s these guys, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm, yeah. Great line-up on my side, huh?¡±


    Zephyr looked at him and answered weakly, ¡°These are just employees at the city hall. I asked you


    to ¡®invite¡¯ them over. This is a little too much.¡±


    ¡°Well, you weren¡¯t this calm when you called me!¡± retorted Nichs. ¡°Weren¡¯t you fuming back


    then?¡±


    Zephyr chuckled. He had been concerned about the marriage certificates, so he investigated how


    the marriage was registered back then and discovered that these employees were problematic in


    the end.


    That was why he had asked Nichs for help and ¡°invited¡± them over.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Nichs rolled his eyes at him with a scoff and took him to the room.


    When the employees saw the light at the door, they ran toward it.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± growled Nichs.


    The group fell to their knees on the floor. ¡°Sir, have mercy! We don¡¯t know where we met you and


    how we offended you¡­ Can you tell us?


    ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever you want us to do!¡±


    Zephyr stepped forward and tossed the marriage certificates in front of them.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°These two people on the marriage certificates would like to end their marriage.¡± Zephyr looked at


    them coldly. ¡°But the man isn¡¯t around. Give me the fastest solution!¡±


    The group looked at each other in bewilderment. A light shone above them, allowing them to read


    the details on the certificates.


    ¡°Marcus Grist?¡± One of them recognized the name and asked shakily, ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ the son-inw of


    the Jenners?¡±


    ¡°You know him?¡± Zephyr arched his brow.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­¡± The person was drenched in sweat and dared not look up while spilling the beans


    amidst the panic. ¡°B-¦¢ut a year ago, Mr. William Jenner sent his subordinate to inform us that his


    daughter wanted to register her marriage and asked us to amodate it¡­¡±


    Zephyr furrowed his brows, his gaze sharp. He casually stuffed his hands in his pants pockets.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°The two parties wouldn¡¯t be present, and we were to register the marriage with their IDs directly¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you f*cking finish the whole thing!?¡± Nichs smacked the table.


    As if terrified, the person screwed their eyes shut and blurted everything else that had happened.


    ¡°I-I registered them! But I managed to check that Marcus Grist¡¯s ID had expired. He was marked as


    a missing person! How could a missing person get married? A-And we can¡¯t register a marriage


    when no party is present. It¡¯s the rule!


    ¡°So I-I¡­ I made two fake marriage certificates¡­¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Nichs¡¯ eyes bulged.


    ¡°These marriage certificates are fake?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡± The person was close to tears. ¡°Because I took Mr. Jenner¡¯s money, and I couldn¡¯t not do it


    for him. But what he asked me to do wasn¡¯tpliant with the rules, and I dared not break the


    law¡­ so I-I created two fake certificates to get through it!


    ¡°All I¡¯ve said is true! I saved the money in my card and haven¡¯t dared to use it over the year! Take it


    if you want¡­ Let us go. We couldn¡¯t help it!¡±


    Nichs gaped, not expecting that this was the reality.


    Zephyr, who stood on the side, looked cold with his fists clenched.


    ¡°So, these two people aren¡¯t husband and wife legally, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The person¡¯s voice was shaking. ¡°Marcus Grist and Cordelia Jenner¡­ aren¡¯t husband and


    wife!¡±


    The frown on Zephyr smoothed out a little, and the rock in him was suddenly lifted. Despite the


    tion, he had no expression and didn¡¯t utter a word.


    Nichs eyed his underlings and let them escort these people out.


    The two of them were the only ones left in the room. Nichs patted Zephyr¡¯s shoulder with a


    chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s great. Cordelia has no rtionship with Marcus! Hah, you¡¯ve pretended to be that


    b*stard for so long, and you didn¡¯t expect his ID to be invalid, huh?¡±


    Zephyr shook his head and cracked a smile after some time.


    ¡°Tell Cordelia the good news!¡± Nichs said, ¡°Perhaps she¡¯ll reconcile with you out of joy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of the two fake marriage certificates that she isn¡¯t reconciling with me,¡± Zephyr said


    faintly. ¡°It¡¯s because I lied to her.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Then, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking her back to Centrolis.¡± Zephyr looked resolute. ¡°I want her to be my actual wife.¡±

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Cordelia had been taking care of X by the bed, but thetter did not seem to get better. The


    previous treatments seemed to have been wasted effort after William and Yelena came for trouble.


    No matter how much it pained Cordelia to see her mother so sullen and dazed, she could only force


    herself to perk up.


    Seth asked the doctor in charge of X in the past and specially asked a psychiatric expert. They


    came to the unanimous conclusion to switch up the ce X was living in.


    ¡°Cordelia, perhaps changing the environment will be helpful to her condition,¡± Seth told her. ¡°I¡¯ve


    studied many cases that are simr to her condition. Most have differing levels of recovery after a


    change of environment.


    ¡°And she has had unhappy experiences in Jangasas. Don¡¯t let her stay around this ce. Changing


    up the ce or lifestyle will be beneficial for her.¡±


    Cordelia sighed and recalled what Zephyr had said the other day. Were they going to Centrolis with


    him?


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± X opened her eyes and struggled to sit up from her weak state.


    Cordelia hurried to help her and added a pillow behind her. ¡°Mom, how are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Suffocated,¡± X said softly. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. I always remember how


    William forced me in the past¡­¡±


    Cordelia held her hand. Her tears nearly fell with the pinch on her nose.


    If Marcus had not held her captive, she probably could not have empathized with what X felt.


    However, that experience enabled her to understand what her mother currently felt.


    She was the same, not daring to go to the cafe after so long because she could remember how


    Marcus had almost assaulted her once she stepped in there.


    Cordelia hesitated before asking, ¡°Mom, what do you think if we live in another city?¡±


    ¡°In another city?¡± X paused. ¡°Where Carter attends university?¡±


    ¡°You want to go there?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± X¡¯s voice went lower. ¡°I want to be with my kids.¡±


    Cordelia froze and nodded in silence.


    Carter and Zephyr entered at the same time.


    Carter told Cordelia happily that Zephyr would pack with him tonight.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary¡­¡±


    Cordelia was quick to refuse, but Carter was upset. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, Cordelia!? Zephyr¡¯s


    kind to help me pack. Why are you chasing him away?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote today.¡± Cordelia avoided Zephyr¡¯s gaze. ¡°Besides, with how little you have, I¡¯ll help you.


    Don¡¯t keep pestering him!¡±


    ¡°He can stay here if it¡¯s toote!¡± Carter looked at Zephyr. ¡°He¡¯s going to tell me a lot about life in


    university, so I can get ready in advance, right?¡±


    Zephyr nodded with a chuckle. His brother-inw had finally been a help!


    ¡°Carter!¡± Cordelia red at her brother. ¡°We don¡¯t have a big ce. How¡¯s he going to fit?¡±


    ¡°He can sleep on the couch!¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless. Forget it. He took back what he thought just now.


    ¡°If not, we can do it like back in your ce!¡± Carter¡¯s eyes brightened as he suddenly thought of a


    good solution. ¡°Zephyr can sleep in my room with me!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s scowl could not get any darker. How did the boy get into the University of Centrolis with


    that kind of intelligence!?


    Before Cordelia could say anything, X giggled. ¡°Carter, stop messing with them. Go back to your


    room and pack up!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Your brother-inw¡¯s not going anywhere!¡± X gave Cordelia a pointed look and said with a smile,


    ¡°Your sister won¡¯t let him sleep on the couch either.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Cordelia looked at X in exasperation.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Go rest with him.¡±


    Cordelia was going to say something when Zephyr went up and pulled her back with a bright grin.


    His brother-inw was not reliable in critical times¡ªhe had to depend on his mother-inw¡­


    Cordelia took him back to her room and stood there unmoved after closing the door. Zephyr looked


    at her and padded to her softly. She took a step back, keeping some distance between them.


    Zephyr was a little disappointed, but he kept a smile on.


    ¡°I won¡¯t push you,¡± he said with a deep tone. ¡°I won¡¯t ever do anything you¡¯ll be upset about. But


    you¡¯ve got to at least give me a nket and a pillow.¡±


    Cordelia looked up at him. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here.¡± He pointed at the floor.


    Cordelia¡¯s room was small and could not fit a couch. She thought that he would say that it was too


    late and it would be better to leave¡­ However, he would rather sleep on the cold floor and stay


    around her.


    Cordelia felt herself cave in a little, and her hands wrung together nervously.


    After a moment of silence, she took out some nkets from the cupboard. The nkets were thick,


    but it would still be cold and hard sleeping on the floor.


    However, Zephyr was happy and content as hey directly and urged Cordelia to go to bed.


    Cordelia slowly tucked herself in but could not sleep even after turning and tossing around the


    whole night.


    Zephyr was not asleep either, listening to her movements in the dark.


    ¡°Cordelia,¡± he was heard saying huskily in the dark. ¡°You¡¯re not asleep yet?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Cordelia bit her lips as her heart skipped a beat. She discreetly got up to look over her bed. Zephyr


    had his back against her. As silvery light peeked from the window, his broad back and chiseled lines


    could vaguely be seen.


    Her heart squeezed. This man used to hold up a world that was only hers for her. Now that she


    looked at his back, she suddenly felt like hugging him¡­


    Cordeliay back down abruptly and covered half of her face with the duvet, trying to calm her


    thrashing heart.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Zephyr asked softly, ¡°Cordelia, do you still not want to go to Centrolis with me?¡±


    Cordelia stayed quiet.


    Zephyr took a deep breath. ¡°I admit that it¡¯s my fault that I hid my identity. And I¡¯ll be honest that I


    didn¡¯t think of having any future with you when I first got together with you.¡±


    Cordelia clutched her nket with shaking hands.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect to fall in love with you.


    ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯ve checked it out clearly. You have no rtionship tied to Marcus Grist.¡± He paused.


    ¡°So, can you give me a chance and let us go back to when we first got together?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Cordelia was stunned.


    ¡°I want a chance to go back to the past.¡± Each word of Zephyr knocked on her heart. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you


    who I am at the first instant¡­ and love you openly as Zephyr Hamerton.¡±

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Cordelia had mixed feelings. Her hands gripped the nket tighter.


    She had been seriously considering her rtionship with Zephyr during this time and recalled what


    the old female fortune teller they had met outside the hotel said¡ª¡°He¡¯s your husband within three


    meters but not anymore outside of that.¡±


    She suddenly felt choked. That old woman had said that they would separate sooner orter¡­


    She nced at Zephyr and saw the red string that was still tied around his wrist with the dim light.


    She hadughed at him for believing that back then, but he was not someone like that.


    He had chosen to believe it because he was too scared of losing her.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Cordelia took a deep breath. She was the same. She was scared of not having him and losing him


    in her life.


    If life must separate them in those few meters, then she would fight with her all to walk into that


    damned distance!


    She slowly popped her head out of her duvet and said, as soft as the night, ¡°Zephyr.¡±


    Zephyr jolted and perked his ears to listen but dared not turn around, so he kept the stiff position.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ most probably move to Centrolis in a few days.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cordelia chortled. ¡°Your ears aren¡¯t functioning anymore?¡±


    Zephyr pinched himself to make sure that he was not dreaming and abruptly got up and stared at


    her.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± She hummed in a low tone. ¡°Carter¡¯s going to university, and mom wants to live somewhere


    different, so we¡¯ve decided to move to Centrolis.¡±


    He immediately wanted to say that he would take care of everything, but it was as if Cordelia had


    seen through him and said first, ¡°Leave this alone. I¡¯ve found us somewhere to live and sent a few


    resumes out. Somepanies should be asking me to attend interviews soon.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡ª¡±


    Her voice slowly went softer. ¡°We¡¯re just going to live in Centrolis.¡±


    Zephyr understood what she meant. She was just taking her mother to live somewhere different,


    and it was a coincidence that Carter got into the University of Centrolis.


    These had nothing to do with him. She was not going to Centrolis because of him.


    Zephyr was a little down, but he smiled shortly. At least they managed to close in on their distance.


    She was willing to live in the same city as him.


    As long as they were together, he could take care of and protect her.


    Cordelia called for him again, and he answered instinctively, ¡°Yes, honey?¡±


    Cordelia blushed in the shadows and said softly, ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zephyr froze. Was his wife going to check what he had been up to? In that case, it proved


    that he was still in her heart¡­


    Delighted and surprised, he quickly passed his phone to her and told her that the password was her


    birthday. He then adjusted to afortable position andy down, cushioning his head on his arms


    and smiling happily as he watched her go through his phone.


    The screen illuminated her face and bounced off her shiny eyes. It also shone her tender and


    endearing look into his heart.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± He coughed. ¡°Don¡¯t just look at the texts. Check the emails and call history too. My frequent


    contacts are my trusted subordinates in Centrolis. All men! Then it¡¯s Seth, Carter¡ª Oh, and


    Nichs, he¡ª¡±


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Before he finished, Cordelia returned his phone to him.


    Zephyr froze. ¡®So fast?¡¯


    Cordelia¡¯s voice was barely audible. ¡°I didn¡¯t go through your phone.¡±


    ¡°Then what were you doing?¡±


    She pointed at the screen, and he realized that the date had changed.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    It was a year ago.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go back to when it first started?¡± Cordelia said softly, ¡°This timest


    year, it¡¯s when we got married.¡±


    That was their first meeting. Cordelia hade to that small cabin in the pouring rain, her white


    wedding dress stained with soil. The old folks in the vige had said that people who got married in


    such weather would not end up happy, but both of them were the happiest.


    Zephyr was moved. He inched slowly toward the bed and saw Cordelia¡¯s fair hand that was outside


    of the nket.


    He held it while Cordelia pulled it back but gave up the struggle when she could not fight the man¡¯s


    strength, allowing him to hold it.


    Zephyr¡¯s palm was warm and big, giving her an exceptional sense of security.


    His husky voice came from the dark. ¡°Since we¡¯ve gone back to a year ago, let¡¯s get to know each


    other again.


    ¡°I¡¯m Zephyr Hamerton. So, my family¡¯s kind of rich, but I¡¯m not really ambitious. I just want to stay


    with my wife and let her take care of me forever.


    ¡°Darling,¡± he said with an affectionate smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want to work. Take care of me when we¡¯re back


    to Centrolis too, okay?¡±


    Cordelia was silent, but her eyes felt hot. She felt like crying, but the smile on her face bloomed like


    a ripple. A voice in her had been shouting, ¡®Okay! I¡¯ll take care of you. I¡¯ll take care of you even if


    you don¡¯t go to work.


    ¡®I¡¯ll take care of you forever.¡¯


    Cordelia giggled as a drop of tear slid down her cheek.


    ¡­


    Prior to their departure, Linda hugged Cordelia tightly, reluctant to let go.


    Both of them had stuck to each other since they were school girls, their rtionship closer than real


    sisters''. Now that Cordelia was leaving, Linda felt empty. Her eyes were still red when they got to


    the airport.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to take good care of yourself when you¡¯re there!¡± Linda held Cordelia¡¯s hands and


    whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of troubling Zephyr. You were husband and wife for one year.


    And he looks like he can¡¯t wait to do things for you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Mm, I know.¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡±


    ¡°How could I not!? Sigh, it¡¯s futile telling you. You won¡¯t go to Zephyr if something does happen


    anyway! Cordelia, don¡¯t be silly! He was lying to you for a year. He should do it even if he¡¯s to get


    the moon and stars for you!¡±


    Cordelia giggled and held Linda¡¯s hands tightly, reluctance and longing in her eyes.


    ¡°You should be nicer to Nichs too. You¡¯ve been together for so long. It¡¯s about time you consider


    marriage! I¡¯lle back when you have your wedding!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Nichs heard it and ran to them. ¡°See, Linda? I told you Cordelia¡¯s the most


    sensible and understanding! Heh!¡±


    ¡°When did you say that?¡± Linda looked at him with a disdainful frown.


    ¡°Uh¡­ just now!¡± Nichs grinned obsequiously and hugged Linda. ¡°Sweetheart, I know you¡¯re


    reluctant to part with your best friend. I am, too. Why don¡¯t you leave your job? Let¡¯s move to


    Centrolis too!¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do there?¡± Linda chuckled. ¡°Build your gang there? The ones in Centrolis


    will gobble you up!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a good idea.¡± Zephyr eyed Nichs, and both of them went off to one side. Zephyr


    lowered his voice to tell him, ¡°Part of your businesses can be transferred to Centrolis and


    transformed into legal ones. I¡¯ve informed the relevant people in Centrolis. You cane at any


    time you want.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Nichs¡¯ eyes shone.


    Zephyr nodded with a smile.


    ¡°But it can¡¯t be hurried. The procedures are a lot. You have to do it step by step. Ask Frederic if you


    don¡¯t understand something. He¡¯s awyer, so he¡¯ll be able to give you the most appropriate


    solution.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Nichs shot him a grateful look.


    Although they were often shooting jabs at each other, none of them cked when it came to doing


    something for each other at critical times.


    Zephyr smiled and told him in a whisper, ¡°Hide some personal cash if you can when your


    businesses all turn legal.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Nichs furrowed his brows.


    Zephyr patted him and spoke wisely. ¡°So you will have the money for a pack of cigarettes!¡±


    Nichs¡¯ face fell. That matter was not going to be forgotten, was it!?


    Zephyr held back hisugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you. I won¡¯t tell Linda, ever!¡±


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡± Nichs said through gritted teeth, ¡°Get your *ss on the ne. Scram!¡±

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Cordelia received an interview notice from apany after settling down in Centrolis. The interview


    went smoothly, and she soon started working in the newpany.


    She took care of her mother at home after work and visited Carter at university during the weekends


    to bring him some daily necessities. The days went by in this routine as if she had returned to the


    pure and quiet time.


    Zephyr kept herpany quietly, never once disturbing her life, and frequently went to her ce to


    help with chores.


    Most of the time, he was not exactly helpful because Cordelia usually had to redo what he had


    done. It was fine when she was in a good mood, but when she had a lot of pressure from work,


    worked overtime and into the night, or had her menstrual mood swings... any gentle person would


    turn irritable.


    X usually stopped Cordelia when she shouted and yelled at him.


    ¡°Why are you raising your voice? Can¡¯t you talk to our Zephyr properly?¡±


    Or, it was, ¡°Do it yourself if you have the time to yell at him! Why are you so mean to our Zephyr?¡±


    Or, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can act however you want because our Zephyr likes you! I¡¯ll get upset if


    you shout at him like this!¡±


    Cordelia was bewildered. Whose mother was she again!?


    Zephyr was always calling X ¡°mom¡± as well, so those who did not know better would actually


    think they were the actual mother and son.


    Cordelia shook her head weakly and chortled.


    ¡­


    Cordelia worked in a newspaper office. On her first day of work, her superior had already told her,


    ¡°Young people should work harder. You ought to be able to work hard and suffer a bit. You should


    have a dedicated spirit!¡±


    Everyone ignored this, but Cordelia was serious about it¡ªshe worked hard.


    What happened then was that everyone thought that she was a cheap pushover. Her job did not


    only include drafting news, but she also had to do editing, typesetting, and countless chores in the


    office.


    Her coworkers were even asking her to water the withering Devil¡¯s Ivy. She also had to collect and


    send documents for them and pick up deliveries daily.


    Her biggest headache was that her coworkers had an innate sense of superiority for being a


    Centrolis local and looked down on her, who was not from the city, alienating and discriminating


    against her openly and discreetly.


    Sometimes, she was only in the pantry to pour herself a ss of water, but the gossipers in the


    office would surround her.


    ¡°Cordelia, do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Cordelia nearly burned her tongue as she chuckled awkwardly and wanted to hurry away but was


    pulled back by a fat woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like work¡¯s urgent. Come chat with us! Heh¡­ If you don¡¯t have a boyfriend, we can


    introduce one to you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Ay, why are you so worried?¡± Another woman scanned Cordelia from head to toe as she munched


    on some nuts. ¡°Why would Cordelia not be able to get a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say!¡± Another one spoke up. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want someone who isn¡¯t local as my daughter-


    inw!¡±


    ¡°I know, right? They¡¯re hard to get along with, and their habits are different! Wouldn¡¯t we be ¡®helping


    the needy¡¯ if they happened to be poor?¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, I hear that you have a mother and younger brother in your family?¡±


    Cordelia took a deep breath, wondering where these people got their news from. How were they so


    fast?


    ¡°Oh dear, a younger brother¡­ That¡¯s like a bottomless hole!¡± Someone looked at her disdainfully


    and mocked, ¡°Anyone who marries a non-local like her will really be helping the needy now!¡±


    Cordelia clenched her hands and loosened them as she took a few deep breaths.


    She slowly walked to the door, her back against them. She could feel those arrogant eyes on her


    back when she was about to step out.


    From the moment she joined thepany, she was the gossip of the lot. To them, it was like non-


    locals were not humans.


    Cordelia scoffed and turned around, raking her cold gaze across everyone¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ladies, you¡¯re right,¡± she said softly. ¡°I think Centrolis has too many non-locals as well.¡±


    The women looked at each other, not understanding what she meant.


    Cordelia added, "Non-locals shouldn¡¯t be here, nor should they have built this city up so well! These


    dirty and tiring chores should be left to you locals. You might feel more of a sense of achievement!¡±


    The older women realized what she meant after a beat.


    That was how sharp Cordelia was. She could insult people with a smile.


    The women¡¯s faces fell almost simultaneously as they rolled their eyes. They were going to leave


    the pantry when they heard Cordelia say, ¡°Centrolis is a globalized city that¡¯s highly


    amodating. I really can¡¯t believe that such an amodating city has narrow-minded people


    like you!¡±


    ¡°Hah, so!?¡± The fat woman huffed. ¡°Non-locals are non-locals. They¡¯ll neverpare to the local


    gals!¡±


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a delivery!¡± Someone checked their phone.


    The parcels would usually be left at the reception, and the coworkers would ask Cordelia to bring


    them in for them.


    These older women were unable to correct the habit and called out in unison, ¡°Cordelia, go get¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get what?¡± Cordelia sneered. ¡°None of those parcels is mine. Why should I get them?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re colleagues!¡± Another woman stepped in to mediate the situation. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t coworkers help


    each other out?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re coworkers when you need me to do something, but I¡¯m only a vile ¡®non-local¡¯ when I¡¯m not


    needed.¡± Cordelia smiled at them, but the smile did not reach her eyes, making the others shudder.


    Cordelia said coldly, ¡°Sorry, but these parcels are best left to be picked up by you ¡®locals¡¯. ¡®Non-


    locals¡¯ can¡¯t be of help.


    ¡°Also, save your worries. I don¡¯t need a boyfriend.¡± She said clearly, ¡°I have a husband!¡±


    Cordelia twirled and left after that, leaving the women rooted and gaping.


    Sometimes, one really could not be too nice, or it would be an excuse to be bullied by others.


    Cordelia did not go for lunch during noon but went to a park close to thepany. She bought a


    bag of bread and sat on the bench to feed the pigeons.


    A pair of ck leather shoes appeared before her a whileter. She looked up to see the soft smile


    of a sculpted face.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Cordelia was stunned and straightened up, not knowing where to ce her hands.


    Zephyr took a seat next to her and scattered some bread crumbs to the pigeons before turning to


    her with a smile. ¡°Bad mood?¡±


    Cordelia lowered her head. How did he know?


    ¡°I think I haven¡¯t told you about my childhood.¡±


    Zephyr began to speak calmly. ¡°My parents took a divorce a long time ago. I¡¯m with my dad, but I


    often go to Chaisnd to keep my mompany.


    ¡°My mom¡¯s a feisty one, so she has never allowed me to be weak. As for the Hamertons, grandpa


    has been training me as an heir. Each thing I do, eat, drink, walk, posture, or actions, have strict


    regtions.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. I face internal fights with the family all the time.


    ¡°Whoever grandpa prioritizes, the easier that person bes everyone¡¯s target.¡±


    Zephyr revealed a light smile, which was tinged with bitter self-deprecation.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart squeezed. At that time¡­ he must be a boy of only six or seven years old.


    ¡°I spent most of my winter and summer breaks in Melorian. There¡¯s a famous ce called Rnds


    Square there. I feed the pigeons there alone whenever I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡±


    Cordelia looked at him. There was a light wash of sorrow on the man¡¯s side profile.


    Perhaps to the outsiders, someone like him who was born with a silver spoon would never


    understand the worldly sufferings, but children who their families hurt shared the same misfortunes.


    Cordelia quietly shuffled closer to him.


    The sun cast their shadows on the ground. Although they were not snuggled together, their


    shadows were seamlessly close to each other.


    Zephyr said softly, ¡°Cordelia, if you¡¯ve run into troubles at work, I can¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Curt and simple, she refused in two words.


    Zephyr frowned.


    Cordelia looked up with clear eyes and told him softly, ¡°I know you mean well, but I hope I can


    resolve my own problems.


    ¡°Coming to Centrolis is a new beginning for me. I want to test my survival ability.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze was deep and focused as he replied seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so tough with


    me around.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be tough,¡± Cordelia answered gently. ¡°I want to have a world of my own.


    ¡°Zephyr, I know that I can depend on you. And you¡¯re a reliable man.¡± She looked at him. ¡°But as a


    woman, I can¡¯t lose my ability to earn no matter when.¡±


    Zephyr was overwhelmed. He lifted a hand to stroke her hair. This time, she did not reject him.


    He still had a straight face, but his insides bloomed like a flower.


    ¡°Cordelia, I just don¡¯t want you to work so hard.¡±


    ¡°I have to learn how to walk on my own.¡± She chuckled, ¡°And from what I hear, you Hamertons


    aren¡¯t easy to handle. If I can¡¯t even ovee this small storm out here, where do I gain the


    confidence to face them in the future?¡±


    Zephyr paused and stared at her. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, I want to be prepared to enter your world.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s heart thumped, emotions rippling in his deep eyes.


    Cordelia turned away and smiled at the pigeons farther off. As the sun shone on her, her pure and


    beautiful face brightened his gloomy world instantly.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    A long momentter, she looked at him, honest and open.


    ¡°I did n to leave you when I found out about your real identity. I just wanted an ordinary life. I


    didn¡¯t want to marry a rich man.¡±


    Zephyr nodded. He had thought about it. If she could not ept him anyway, he would give up


    everything rted to the Hamertons and be a regr husband and wife with her.


    ¡°What changed your mind then?¡± He took the opportunity to sit closer to her.


    ¡°Because I realizeter that¡­¡± Cordelia looked up at him with her pretty eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t go without


    you.¡±

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Zephyr felt a squeeze in his heart.


    Cordelia looked down, blinking with her longshes as if a butterfly was pping its wings.


    She said softly, ¡°Iter found out that¡­ status and name are just a person¡¯sbel. No matter


    whether you¡¯re rich or poor, or you¡¯re Zephyr or Marcus, it¡¯s not important.


    ¡°The important thing is that you¡¯ve never changed from the beginning until now¡­ Neither have I.¡±


    Zephyr looked at her and held her hand. She looked at him, chuckling, and held his hand tightly.


    ¡°Do you forgive me, Cordelia?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never med you. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t ept the change of your identity that came out of


    nowhere.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°But I need more time¡­ Can you wait?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Of course I can!¡± He was willing to wait for her forever.


    He hugged her tightly, afraid that it was a dream.


    ¡°Cordelia, you won¡¯t leave me, right?¡± He confirmed it again as he was worried.


    Cordelia smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t leave me no matter what I be, right?¡±


    She was stunned. Why was he asking stupid questions like this again? It was the same question


    that he had asked at the churchst time!


    ¡°Zen, didn¡¯t you record it before? You have the proof, yet you¡¯re asking me the same thing again?¡±


    He took out his phone andughed happily.


    At that moment, the pigeons around them flew away as if they were scared! There was a strange


    noiseing from the bushes.


    Subsequently, with a thud¡­


    A person fell from the bushes. He happened to fall and kneel before them!


    Cordelia was shocked. Zephyr had his guard up immediately and protected her!


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    They were even more surprised when they saw who it was.


    ¡°Josiah?¡±


    The man got up from the ground while rubbing his knee. Some leaves were stuck in his hair as he


    revealed an awkward but courteous smile at them.


    ¡°Z¡­ Hah, Cordelia. Are you guys¡­ feeding the pigeons?¡±


    Zephyr looked scarily terrible.


    Josiah was just smiling.


    Fredric walked from not far away and released a long sigh. He said helplessly, ¡°Z, Josiah called me


    20 minutes ago saying that Cordelia is sitting here alone, and she seemed moody. He was worried


    that something might happen to her, so he got me here to monitor her.


    ¡°When I arrived, we found out that you were here. I wanted to take him away, but he insisted on


    watching. I couldn¡¯t make him leave!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Josiah widened his eyes.


    ¡®As if you didn¡¯t want to watch!¡¯


    Zephyr ignored them. He turned his head and held Cordelia¡¯s hand, afraid she was startled.


    However, she was calm.


    She looked at Josiah and then Fredric. Her big eyes looked around before she smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr.


    Constable. You¡¯re thewyer who assists in criminal cases, right?¡±


    Fredric revealed an awkward look. He was not sure if he shouldugh or cry.


    ¡°As for Mr. Bayer¡­¡± Cordelia looked at Zephyr yfully. ¡°Is he the prison mate who often borrowed


    money from you?¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Josiah¡¯s jaw dropped.


    His fame¡­ was ruined by Zephyr¡¯s nonsense just like that!


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    ¡°Since you guys have gotten familiar with each other, let me introduce all of you again,¡± Zephyr


    chuckled. ¡°Attorney Constable is popr in Centrolis and Jangasas. He charges by the second.


    ¡°While Mr. Bayer¡­¡± He looked at Cordelia. ¡°You know everything about him like the back of your


    hand, and there was a car ident that happened. I guess I don¡¯t have to introduce him.¡±


    Josiah¡¯s expression changed. He said innocently, ¡°Why not!? The stuff you find on the Inte is not


    true! I¡¯m not as they describe me to be!


    ¡°Cordelia, I must introduce myself again! Although I look flirty, I¡¯m actually loyal! Also, as I¡¯m too


    good-looking, people are often jealous of me, including this Mr. Hamerton¡ª Ouch!¡±


    Before he was done, Fredric hit him on his head, and Zephyr showed him an annoyed face.


    He felt wronged. Sigh, it became a crime that he was good-looking. He was being picked on just


    because he was good-looking!


    ¡­


    Nelly rushed into Yale¡¯s residence, ignoring the guards out there.


    She saw scattered clothes everywhere as soon as she entered the living room. A piece of red


    lingerie almost tripped her.


    Her face dimmed as she walked on the marble floor on her heels.


    Yale was pressing a woman against a wide couch, kissing her.


    Nelly was disgusted. She turned around and coughed hard.


    Yale lifted his head from the indulgence and squinted. He got up after looking.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± The woman wanted to pull him back.


    He picked up the clothes and tossed them at her, revealing a smirk.


    Nelly crossed her arms as she listened to themotion behind her.


    ¡°Are you done!?¡± she roared.


    Yelena had just put on her clothes. She was pissed to hear that demeaning tone.


    She was just getting intimate with Yale, and this b*tch interrupted them! Who exactly was this


    woman to being to Yale¡¯s ce as she wished!?


    She bit her lip, stood up quickly, walked to Nelly in a flirty manner, and took a good look at her.


    ¡®Hah, she is nothing! She is dressed up well, that¡¯s all. The branded stuff she wears might be fake!¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Thetter peeped at her as well. The rage surged in her when she saw Yelena¡¯s arrogant stance.


    She stared at her and scoffed.


    Yelena picked up the ss, pretending to drink the water in it. She ¡°identally¡± spilled the water


    on Nelly!


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Nelly screamed, ¡°You must¡¯ve done it on purpose!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yelena said with disdain, ¡°Are you alright, miss? Tsk, tsk¡­ Your clothes are wet


    now. I wonder if the color will fade.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Nobody had ever mocked Nelly before!


    ¡°Miss, you came in unannounced and ruined our fun. Aren¡¯t you going to apologize? You sure are


    rude!¡±


    ¡°Who are you even to be lecturing me!?¡± Nelly was curious. ¡°Yale¡¯s taste is getting worse. He¡¯s


    bringing just anyone home now. Disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Y-You b*tch!¡±


    ¡°You seamless sl*t!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡±


    Yelena tried hitting her, and Nelly did not back off. She pulled Yelena¡¯s hair and pped her twice!


    The two women started fighting, and screams filled the entire living room. The guards were


    dumbstruck when they rushed in.


    Meanwhile, Yale watched them fight while crossing his leg. A cunning grin appeared at the corner of


    his lips.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    In the end, Yelena was not Nelly¡¯s match. She got scratches all over her face.


    At that moment, Yale signaled his guards to pull them apart. They took Yelena out.


    She struggled while screaming, ¡°Sir, why aren¡¯t you helping me!? Sir¡ª¡±


    Soon, the voice disappeared in Yale¡¯s residence.


    Nelly growled at her. After getting the towel from the maid, she red at Yale, who was sitting on


    the couch at the side of her eye.


    ¡°Are you dead!?¡± The rage in her surged again. ¡°You just watched that b*tch hit me?¡±


    Yale smirked. ¡°Ms. Tanner, you can fight, so why didn¡¯t you show her mercy!?¡±


    ¡°Yale!¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be mad!¡± Yale got someone to serve tea. ¡°Drink this to calm down.¡±


    Nelly rolled her eyes at him. She remained still.


    She came here today to get an exnation from him.


    Yale kept saying that he could get rid of Cordelia for her and take Zephyr back. It had been so long.


    Not only did he not get rid of Cordelia, but she was in Centrolis now!


    She was pissed.


    Nelly red fixedly at Yale with her bloodshot eyes as she gnashed her teeth. ¡°Mr. Hamerton, my


    family paid quite a lot to you and your father! Are you going to do something about it?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°What are you talking about, cousin-inw?¡± Yale stretched and leaned on the couch with his head


    back. ¡°Since my grandpa fired my dad, we no longer have power in the board of directors!¡±


    ¡°So, you can¡¯t do my thing anymore?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, Zephyr is alert now.¡± Yale scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to get rid of Cordelia now!¡±


    Nelly¡¯s face turned pale. She wanted to kill him.


    ¡°However¡­¡± Yale looked at her. ¡°Your goal is to be his wife, isn¡¯t it? As long as you perform well for


    him, it¡¯s possible that he''ll marry you!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Think about it, cousin-inw. To Zephyr, what is his priority now? It¡¯s Cordelia, of course!


    ¡°As long as she¡¯s in trouble and you get her out of it, you¡¯ll show Zen that you¡¯re capable!¡±


    Nelly clenched her fists uponing to a realization.


    Although she did not like this roundabout way of doing things, that was the only way to get Zephyr


    back right now.


    If she showed herself to be generous and took the initiative to be good to Cordelia, he would let his


    guard down.


    Given the support from the Hamertons and Tanners, she still stood a chance!


    When she became his wife, killing Cordelia would be easier than killing an ant!


    She revealed a cunning smirk and sipped the tea.


    Nelly smiled and said, ¡°Cousin-inw, if something happens to that b*tch now, won¡¯t Z turn the


    entire Centrolis upside down?¡±


    ¡°How can we really do something to her?¡± Yale peeped at her. ¡°Just give her painless trouble!¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    ¡°I heard she has a brother who got into the University of Centrolis. Maybe you should do something


    to that boy. Hah, your family members are on the university¡¯s board of trustees. Isn¡¯t it a piece of


    cake to stir something?¡±


    Later, Nelly would solve the trouble so Cordelia would be grateful to her, while Zephyr would let his


    guard down against her.


    Nelly smiled. ¡°Thanks for the advice. When all is done, my family will do our best to restore uncle¡¯s


    power on the board of directors!¡±

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    When Cordelia got off work and returned home, she saw that Zephyr was ying a card game with


    her mother.


    The card game was unique, withplicated rules. It tested a person¡¯s logical thinking and


    patience. Her mother taught her to y it when she was young, but she could never learn. X


    never yed the card game again from then on.


    Never had she thought they were having fun.


    Peals ofughter came from the living room. Zephyr was smart enough to lose every round in a


    subtle way. He made her spend some effort before winning.


    X was over the moon. The more she looked, the more she liked her son-inw.


    After the round ended and when Zephyr was going to shuffle the cards, he suddenly noticed


    Cordelia standing not far away. He got up immediately and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re home?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you got off work early?¡± X smiled while drawing the cards. ¡°Zen has been ying with me


    the entire afternoon. I think he¡¯s exhausted. Make him something to eat now!¡±


    Cordelia was rendered speechless.


    She smiled and asked in a testing manner, ¡°Mom, I was at work the entire day. I¡¯m exhausted too!¡±


    ¡°Are you more tired than him?¡± X raised her voice. ¡°Do you know how brain-draining this card


    game is? You couldn¡¯t get it after I taught you 800 times when you were young. He got it after I


    taught him one time!¡±


    Cordelia was rendered speechless again.


    Zephyr was a little proud. However, when he saw Cordelia, he suppressed his smile immediately


    and followed her to the bedroom.


    She put down her bag and sat at the table. She looked tired.


    He walked behind her and massaged her softly. His hands usually looked powerful, but when they


    became gentle upon reaching her shoulders.


    Cordelia took a deep breath and thought the strength was perfect. It was nice, so she closed her


    eyes to enjoy it.


    ¡°Rest. No need to cook,¡± he said in a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯ll get people from the hotel to send dinner.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be staying here tonight.¡±


    She was stunned and got up to look at him for a while. She suddenly thought something was off.


    ¡°Why are you wearing this?¡±


    He smiled. It was the suit she had bought him.


    ¡°Also this¡­¡± Cordelia noticed that he was wearing the belt that she had gotten him!


    ¡°What are you doing tonight?¡±


    ¡°We have a family dinner tonight,¡± Zephyr exined softly. ¡°I have to go to the Hamerton Manor


    tonight, to my home.¡±


    She nodded.


    He held her small hand, and his thumb caressed the back of her hand. ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll be more


    than happy to bring you along, but I know you won¡¯te.


    ¡°So, I wore the clothes that you bought me, imagining you¡¯re right next to me.¡±


    Cordelia smiled.


    But he was going to a family dinner. How could he dress like this?


    Forget she did not know in the past. Now only did she realize that the over $1,000 suit that pained


    her to buy was nothing to the Hamertons.


    ¡°Zen.¡± She called him softly.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Change what you¡¯re wearing. It¡¯s embarrassing!¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m proud to wear the clothes my wife picked for me!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s priceless to me,¡± he said in a deep voice and with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ll have to buy more for me. I


    need a pair of leather shoes.¡±


    She looked up. ¡°I can¡¯t afford it, Mr. Z!¡±


    Zephyr approached her and quietly ced his hand on her waist.


    ¡°You said you¡¯d take care of me for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too expensive to keep.¡± Cordelia said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take care of you anymore.¡±


    He panicked. ¡°No! I don¡¯t spend a lot, and I don¡¯t eat a lot! You have to take care of me!¡±


    ¡°Then can you eat less from now on?¡±


    He nodded in all seriousness. ¡°Yes! I definitely can!¡±


    Cordeliaughed out loud. She was blushing.


    Zephyr looked at her nkly. He only snapped back to his senses a whileter. He then chuckled


    too.


    Intimacy was surging in the air. They were getting closer and closer to each other without them


    realizing it.


    ¡°Cordelia!¡± X¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°Have you made dinner for Zen?¡±


    Cordelia was stunned and pushed Zephyr away. Her heart was pounding.


    She turned around to leave and returned after exining to her mother. She locked eyes with


    Zephyr¡¯s deep eyes.


    ¡°Have you been busy at work?¡± He took the initiative to change the subject.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She sat at the table again. ¡°I did a few mini interviews, and I¡¯ve many drafts to write,


    then¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s an exclusive interview next week.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Zephyr looked at her, turning on herputer. A man¡¯s pictures and information appeared on the


    screen again.


    This time, she seemed to be interviewing the best actor, Neil Harris.


    Zephyr¡¯s face dimmed again as a wave of jealousy surged in him. He was on the verge of


    exploding.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ interviewing him?¡± He tried his best to calm down.


    Neil was a popr, good-looking man in the industry, and he was known to be loved by all. His


    image had always been the humble and polite young man, and he had won five important Best


    Actor awards when he was so young.


    Cordelia had to thoroughly prepare before interviewing him, just like when she memorized Josiah¡¯s


    information like the back of her hand.


    Then they would talk face to face. As an outstanding reporter, she would definitely not allow any


    moment of awkward silence. She would try her best to find something to talk about, to chat with


    him.


    Zephyr took a deep breath and stood quietly behind her in silence.


    Cordelia felt something was off. When she turned her head, she almost jumped due to his grim


    face!


    ¡°W-Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    He said nothing.


    Cordelia looked at herputer and then at him. She instantly understood now.


    She was not sure whether tough or cry. ¡°This is my job! Also, he¡¯s the best actor, and I¡¯m just a


    regr reporter. I might not be able to set an interview with him!¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. ¡°Then why did your boss give you the mission?¡±


    ¡°To trouble me, I guess!¡± Cordelia smiled.


    She had interviewed a few influencers and had taken some exclusive interviews before. Her boss


    was happy with the high ratings due to her unique angle and fresh interview style.


    However, she had been excluded from the beginning, so she became an eyesore to some of the


    experienced reporters. It was them who suggested to the boss to interview Neil.


    ¡°If I can set an interview with him, then they¡¯ll take the credit, saying that the experienced reporters


    will have to take it. If I can¡¯t set an interview, I¡¯ll fall into their trap, whereby they¡¯ll say that I¡¯m


    incapable.¡±


    Cordelia had seen through their intentions. ¡°No matter what, everything I do is wrong.¡±


    Zephyr smirked and ced one hand on her shoulder. ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to try than not!¡± She smiled carefreely. ¡°What if I make it?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    ¡°Zen.¡± She turned her head and looked at him with her bright eyes. ¡°W-Will you help me?¡±

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Zephyr was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Will you help me?¡±


    ¡®Of course, I will!¡¯ he screamed inside.


    However, he remained calm on the surface. He coughed and said in a deep voice, ¡°Why are you


    asking for my help out of nowhere?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Cordelia paused. ¡°Apart from my own hard work, I¡¯ll have to make use of all of the


    resources I have to achieve something, am I right?¡±


    Zephyr was quite surprised.


    His lecturer had said the same thing in the first ss of the business school. The right time, right


    ce, and right people would determine one¡¯s sess.


    Cordelia looked at him with her big eyes and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m trying to interview the best actor! Given


    my status, I¡¯m afraid that even his assistant will look down on me. This is certainly a mission


    impossible. Everyone is waiting to make fun of me.


    ¡°However, I have an omnipotent superman with me¡­¡±


    She stretched her arms and squeezed his face. She was so sweet when she smiled.


    ¡°If this superman can lend me a little bit of his superpower to do my job, I¡¯ll be so grateful!¡±


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need a pair of leather shoes?¡± She blinked. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you the best one!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡± She looked down and pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of your life.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s heart melted. He held her hand and looked at her gently with an alluring look on his face.


    He whispered into her ear, ¡°Roger that.¡±


    He was getting his phone out as he spoke.


    Cordelia stopped him instantly and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call anyone right away. Let me try


    first. If nothing works, I¡¯ll have to get help from Mr. Hamerton!¡±


    Zephyr pulled her into his embrace while smiling.


    He recalled what that old fortune teller had said. She had said that Cordelia had the life of an


    empress and that she was destined to prosper.


    In reality, given her intelligence, she would give herself happiness no matter who she married. She


    was the queen who ruled her own destiny.


    Zephyr hugged her tightly. He did not want to let go of her at all.


    ¡­


    The Hamerton Manor was brightly lit at night, like a dazzling pearl mounted among the mountains.


    Zennie removed herself from entertaining. She could finally breathe. She saw Zephyr walking to her


    with a ss of champagne.


    ¡°Perfect timing!¡± She grabbed the champagne and downed it. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m so thirsty!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He frowned and thought it was funny. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Zennie lowered her voice. ¡°Brother, why haven¡¯t I met any of these weird rtives before?¡±


    Zephyr looked over. Many people from different families were there. Although they were all


    Hamertons, it made sense that they had never met.


    He did not even understand the connection and seniority of some of them, let alone Zennie.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know many of them either,¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯ve only met some at thepany.¡±


    ¡°Family dinners like this are boring!¡± The little girlined, ¡°I¡¯m gonna be so tired of faking


    smiles tonight!¡±


    ¡°Just bear with it. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, brother. I want to eat the chicken chop Cordelia makes!¡±


    Zephyr pursed his lips. He wanted to eat that too, but he would have to be firm as he was the elder


    one.


    ¡°Eat? All you know is eat!¡± He stared at her. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Although she¡¯s in Centrolis now, don¡¯t


    you dare go to her just to eat for free. You hear me?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± He stared at her again. ¡°She cooks for me. You won¡¯t have a share of it!¡±


    Zennie pouted and rolled her eyes at him.


    Uncle rk walked from not far away and said while smiling. ¡°Sir, Miss, it¡¯s time to go to your table!¡±


    Zennie walked forward while holding her dress. She mmed into Zephyr and made a silly face at


    him.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Zephyr smiled helplessly and was going to retort when Zennie suddenly came back and told him


    softly, ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up when you get to the table in a while.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­¡± She looked like she was anticipating a good show. ¡°You might not be able to get anything


    in!¡±


    Zephyr paused and walked to the table swiftly.


    Well, Zennie was right¡­


    There was a stern hint in Liam¡¯s smile as he took a seat at the main chair with an impassive gaze


    scanning everyone.


    As for the seat that was supposed to be Zephyr¡¯s, Nelly was actually sitting next to it!


    ¡°Zephyr, why are you standing there?¡± Liam urged him, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression was dark as he walked to Nelly with clenched fists.


    The servant pulled out the chair to let Zephyr take a seat politely.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was on him.


    His rtionship with Cordelia had gotten around the family. Every Hamerton knew that he had met


    the girl when he was recuperating in Jangasas. All of them also knew that he had confronted his


    grandfather several times for that girl.


    Today, the patriarch of the Hamertons had actually asked Nelly to attend the family dinner¡­ Was


    this not an announcement that he only acknowledged Nelly as his granddaughter-inw?


    ¡°There¡¯s no loss in a marriage with the Tanners,¡± someonemented softly. ¡°Why¡¯s our Mr. Z so


    stubborn?¡±


    ¡°Hah, he¡¯s used to things going his way. What does he know about sacrificing for the family¡¯s


    benefits!?¡±


    ¡°Look at what he¡¯s wearing. That suit is of an awful quality!¡±


    Nelly could not help ncing at Zephyr.


    His clothes had alwayse from haute couture designers from fashion weeks, but what he


    currently wore¡­ It was obvious it was something cheap from a shop.


    Nelly began to show that she was able and virtuous. ¡°Zephyr, this suit has a rather old design. Why


    don¡¯t you get changed?¡±


    Zephyr paused and turned to look at her with an icy stare.


    Nelly dared not speak anymore and quietly drank the appetizer soup. The others dared not


    comment more, either.


    Wherever Zephyr was, there was an intangible pressure. No matter how spacious and open the


    living room was, one found it hard to breathe.


    Zephyr suddenly spoke up with a faint smile. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s our family dinner today, right?¡±


    Liam nodded in puzzlement.


    ¡°Is it appropriate to invite an outsider since it¡¯s a family dinner?¡±


    He was obviously referring to Nelly.


    Liam¡¯s face fell a little as he answered, ¡°How¡¯s Ms. Tanner an outsider? Since it¡¯s a family dinner,


    she naturally has to attend.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± Matthew chuckled in chorus. ¡°How¡¯s Nelly an outsider based on our rtionship


    with the Tanners? She¡¯s not one!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zephyr looked at him. ¡°Not to you, Uncle Matthew?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s heart dropped, cautious about the trap Zephyr set for him.


    ¡°Ms. Tanner isn¡¯t an outsider to you. Does this mean you already see her as a candidate to be your


    daughter-inw?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª What are you saying?¡± Matthew nearly choked.


    Nelly was appalled as well, dropping her cutlery and looking at Zephyr in silence.


    Zephyr ate calmly and suddenly looked up. His sharp and deep eyes scanned the ce, and he


    smiled lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Hamerton family¡¯s dinner today. Everyone here bears the family name Hamerton. I really


    don¡¯t understand why Ms. Tanner is here.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one in charge of the dinner guest list, right, Uncle Matthew?


    ¡°Hah, your eyes wouldn¡¯t be that bad, would they? That you can¡¯t differentiate between a Hamerton


    and a Tanner? Or¡­ have you received so many favors from the Tanners that you see yourself as a


    Tanner?¡±

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    The atmosphere turned awkward.


    Everyone stared at the dish in front of them, but no one moved. They all had ulterior motives and


    were waiting for the show.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    As expected, Liam scowled and looked at Matthew sharply.


    Zephyr snickered.


    When it came to understanding his grandfather, no one in the Hamertons would dare call


    themselves the first if he imed the second spot.


    Liam hated his own family getting too close to outsiders the most. Matthew had once used the same


    point to attack Zephyr, iming that he was closer to his maternal grandfather¡¯s family and stirring


    Liam¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    Zephyr looked at him leisurely with a cryptic smile.


    What he did today was just doing unto Matthew what thetter had done to him.


    ¡°Z-Zephyr Hamerton!¡± Matthew stuttered, ¡°W-What n-nonsense are you spewing in front of so many


    people!?


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t believe him. This kid¡­ Hah, he¡¯s most probably upset and using me to vent!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be using me now, Uncle Matthew,¡± Zephyr said unhurriedly. ¡°Grandpa has taught me to


    respect my elders since I was young, and I¡¯ve always followed his teachings.


    ¡°Saying that I¡¯m using you to vent, Uncle Matthew, do you mean that grandpa¡¯s done a poor job


    teaching me and made me someone disrespectful of my elders?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Matthew suffered a great loss and could only re, flustered.


    There were people at the table who could not helpughing.


    Liam¡¯s scowl deepened, and he mmed his cutlery down, the porcin clinking loudly.


    Nelly stood up and looked at Zephyr apologetically. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯vecked consideration and


    invited myself today. I didn¡¯t know that it was the Hamerton family¡¯s dinner tonight. It really isn¡¯t quite


    appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zephyr nodded. ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s a family dinner now, Ms. Tanner?¡±


    ¡°Zephyr, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah, third heir, Mr. Zephyr, young, bold, and rude!¡± Matthew took a sip and rposed himself.


    ¡°Ms. Tanner¡¯s our guest. Are you treating a guest this way?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of hospitality, I certainly wouldn¡¯t be as good as you, Uncle Matthew.¡± Zephyr smiled,


    wiped his mouth with the napkin, and got up.


    ¡°You should wee Ms. Tanner, then, uncle, since you aren¡¯t exactly an outsider with the Tanners!


    ¡°I¡¯ve had my fill, everyone.¡± Zephyr raked his eyes across everyone calmly. There was a


    commanding sense even without him being angry. ¡°Enjoy the meal. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    Nelly quickly chased after him.


    Zephyr received a call as he walked to the front. Carter told him in a wronged voice, ¡°Zephyr, I


    officially received the school¡¯s letter today... They say that they¡¯re canceling my enrollment!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    Carter sobbed and could not make himself clear.


    Zephyr could not help hastening his pace. He was the most worried about Cordelia right now. If


    Carter¡¯s admission was canceled and he were to return to Jangasas, Cordelia would be worried and


    might go back with him! All his efforts would be in vain!


    He asked firmly, ¡°Carter, where¡¯s your sister?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s taking care of mom.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ming now!¡±


    Zephyr hung up and asked Robert to get the car.


    Nelly caught up and asked in concern, ¡°Zephyr, what happened?¡±


    Zephyr halted and snapped his head back.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Nelly could not help but shudder upon meeting his deep, sharp eyes.


    ¡°Z-Zephyr¡­¡± Nelly chuckled dryly. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned. You look like you¡¯re in a hurry¡­¡±


    ¡°Just something small,¡± Zephyr replied coldly. ¡°Nothing of your concern.¡±


    ¡°Do I annoy you that much?¡± Nelly bit her lips. ¡°The Tanner Group and the Hamerton Group will


    have plenty of business dealings. We¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I make a clear distinction between work and private life.¡± His


    tone was indifferent. ¡°Meet me in my office if you have anything rted to work.¡±


    Nelly thought that he had softened toward her and agreed happily, ¡°Mm!¡±


    Robert drove the car over.


    Zephyr was going to get in when he realized that Nelly was following him. He frowned and looked at


    her with a nk face. ¡°Ms. Tanner, I told you that I separate work and private affairs clearly.¡±


    Nelly froze.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take care of some private affair right now!¡± He emphasized. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to


    come along!¡±


    Zephyr got into the car and sped off after that.


    Nelly was left on the spot. As she watched the car vanish in her sight, she clenched her fists and


    looked resentful. She did not have to guess to know that it must be that b*tch Cordelia who had


    made the call just now!


    She spent some time in silence and pulled her phone out to make a call.


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s me¡­ Yes, how¡¯s it going with Carter¡¯s admission?¡± Nelly tried her best to lower her


    voice. ¡°What? Hah, his admission is really canceled? Good, that¡¯s great!¡±


    The other end of the line answered with a smile, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. You can show yourself, and I¡¯ll get


    someone to recover the kid¡¯s admission. Mr. Zephyr will be grateful to you then!¡±


    Nelly grinned triumphantly.


    ¡­


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Zephyr rushed to Cordelia¡¯s ce through the night.


    Carter was packing up, looking sullen. The admission letter fell off when he packed his books, and


    he looked at it for a long time, his eyes getting red.


    ¡°Carter didn¡¯t make it clear in the call.¡± Zephyr looked at Cordelia. ¡°What actually happened?¡±


    Cordelia was moved upon seeing how he was sweating from the hurry. She pulled him inside and


    poured him a ss of water first.


    ¡°He¡¯s been going to sses fine this one month,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°For some reason, the school


    suddenly informed him that they would cancel his admission today.


    ¡°They said that there¡¯s a strict age limit for medical students. Carter enrolled skipping grades and


    doesn¡¯t match the age limit, and¡­¡±


    Cordelia paused before she continued to speak. ¡°They suspect that his results are forged!¡±


    Zephyr paused with furrowed brows.


    The University of Centrolis was a famous school with centuries of history. It was renowned


    internationally as well. Students were admitted based on their results and character, and the


    university had never set a limit to their age!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forge them!¡± Carter was emotional. ¡°I sat for the tests several times, and there were


    supervising teachers each time. There¡¯s no way I can cheat! Even if they ask me to sit for the tests


    again, I¡¯m confident that I''ll still rank first!¡±


    ¡°Alright, calm down.¡± Cordelia hurried tofort her brother. ¡°This is really odd. But there¡¯ll be a


    solution. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Zephyr squinted as a few possibilities shed in his mind.


    Carter was enrolled based on his talent and intelligence. There must be someone behind this


    sudden canction of his admission. This person must be targeting Cordelia, which meant that they


    were targeting him¡­


    Zephyr gave it a thought and asked, ¡°Who informed you?¡±


    ¡°The school called. I have the number on my phone!¡± answered Carter.


    ¡°Mm, give me the number.¡±

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Zephyr looked at the string of digits. It was from the University of Centrolis, but it started with 02. If


    he remembered correctly, it was the hotline of the university¡¯s board of trustees.


    1/3 of the university board consisted of people rted to the Tanners.


    The corner of Zephyr¡¯s lips quivered as realization dawned on him shortly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cordelia looked at him in worry. ¡°Is there something wrong with the number?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Hold on.¡±


    Zephyr went to the balcony.


    Cordelia looked at his back from the living room in a daze. The man made several calls and lowered


    his voice. He spoke unhurriedly in aposed manner.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡®This is what it is like to be a king¡­¡¯


    Cordelia jolted and looked down, feeling her cheeks heat up.


    ¡°Carter asked softly, ¡°Sis, do you think Zephyr really has a way?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I think so.¡± Her voice was so low it was barely audible.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Carter nodded and suddenly sighed. ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯m lucky my brother-inw¡¯s Zephyr


    Hamerton and not Marcus Grist. Sigh, it¡¯s better to have a powerful brother-inw!¡±


    Cordelia looked at him in silence.


    When Zephyr came back from the balcony, he wore a rxed smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve basically sorted this out. I¡¯ll go to the school board in another two days.¡± He looked at Carter


    and patted his shoulder. ¡°Stay home these two days, like a short break.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Carter grinned, his heart falling back into its ce.


    Cordelia was quite surprised. He had resolved something so huge instantly? It would not be good


    for Carter if Zephyr had pressured the school using his status. After all, the one who stood out


    would be targeted. She also hoped that Carter could study and focus in peace.


    How was he going to do that now?


    It was as if Zephyr could read her mind as he whispered next to her ear, ¡°I was afraid that you¡¯d be


    upset, so I didn¡¯t reveal our rtionship to anyone. Unless¡­ you give me a status one day!¡±


    Cordelia giggled.


    Zephyr held her hand. Her giggle went straight to his heart, breaking his tough exterior.


    The doorbell rang then. Cordelia opened the door and was greeted by an anxious Robert.


    ¡°Sir, Elder Mr. Hamerton¡¯s asking for you. He¡¯s urged several times!¡±


    ¡°Mm, I know,¡± Zephyr replied nonchntly.


    He was about to leave when he seemed to realize something and twirled around to tug Cordelia.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Cordelia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He was disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re not sending me off?¡±


    Cordelia chuckled with a hand over her mouth. She wore her shoes quickly and went downstairs


    with Zephyr.


    The poor Robert hurried off speedily. He was not going to be a third wheel!


    Cordelia and Zephyr strolled in the residential area. The ce was not big, so one round took less


    than five minutes. No matter how many rounds they went, though, Zephyr was reluctant to send


    Cordelia back upstairs.


    Cordelia halted when she passed her ce for the eighth time that night. ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really going home!¡±

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Zephyr held onto Cordelia¡¯s hand. Despite how tall he was, he lowered his head and grinned,


    staring at her. ¡°Cordelia, see, it¡¯s sote now¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh huh, so?¡±


    ¡°So, can I not leave?¡± He negotiated. ¡°It¡¯s so dark, and it¡¯s dangerous on the road. Are you not


    worried that I¡¯m going back alone?¡±


    A giggle escaped Cordelia, and sheughed heartily.


    She pushed him toward the exit, but the man was tall and well-built. She used up all her strength


    and still could not move him. Because she had exerted so much force, she lost her bnce and


    actually fell right into his arms.


    Zephyr tightened his arms around her waist, seizing the opportunity. His other hand went from her


    back to her neck and gently pinned the back of her head.


    Cordelia could not help but meet his eyes, taking in their burning desire. Her heart skipped a beat,


    and she blushed. She averted her gaze elsewhere.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t be like this.¡± She gave his chest a nudge and felt warm.


    They were outside, after all, so Zephyr did his best to restrain his wandering fantasy.


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± His voice was husky. He helped her stand properly. ¡°I won¡¯t push you if you¡¯re reluctant.


    But¡­ can you give me a little encouragement from time to time? At least let me feel that you care


    about me.¡±


    Cordelia pressed her lips together and stayed silent with her eyes cast down.


    Zephyr took a deep breath and smiled at her, stroking her hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He went back to talking about Carter. ¡°Carter¡¯s case isn¡¯t something serious. I¡¯ll give


    him the justice he deserves after investigating it.¡±


    Cordelia looked up with aplex gaze. After some time, she said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s my first time running


    into something like this, and I panicked a little. But the only way I could think of was to take


    advantage of my job and publicize this matter.


    ¡°But I considered itter, and it might backfire instead if I did do it.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr nodded. He knew that she was smart. Out of curiosity, though, he asked, ¡°Why would


    it backfire?¡±


    ¡°The University of Centrolis is an established organization. It does Carter no good making the


    matter go viral. People might not believe us and nder us instead!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°It¡¯s best not to act recklessly when the disparity of strength is too


    much.¡±


    ¡°But you settled it in a few words.¡± Cordelia chuckled wryly. ¡°I still have to rely on you ultimately¡­¡±


    Zephyr held her hand and hugged her gently again. As her face was pressed against his chest, she


    was engulfed in a sense of security upon hearing the familiar heartbeat.


    The man rubbed her hair, his voice low and gentle. ¡°You¡¯re already doing great. You live well even


    without relying on me.


    ¡°As for this case¡­¡± He said, ¡°Carter¡¯s my younger brother too. I can¡¯t just sit and watch him being


    wronged. Naturally, I have to do what I can to help him.¡±


    Cordelia beamed and snuggled deeper into his embrace.


    She knew that it was her fragile ego that was messing with her. She kept feeling inferior from time to


    time before him. She also knew that it was not nice of her. This man had been doting on her,


    protecting her, and loving her. It was petty of her to act like this.


    Cordelia took the initiative to wrap her arms around his waist, saying softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Zephyr smiled in contentment. Hugging her like this was like he had gotten the whole world.


    Suddenly, two beams of light shed on them before the sound of a car stopping echoed. Both of


    them froze as they watched a red Porsche stop in front of them.


    Zephyr¡¯s face fell, and he unconsciously tucked Cordelia behind him.


    When the car door opened, the first thing to greet them was a pair of stilettos covered with


    diamonds. Cordelia trailed her gaze up and saw a gorgeous face walking toward them with a smile.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Nelly¡¯s gaze flickered with viciousness when she saw Cordelia. She looked natural again swiftly and


    approached them with a smile, greeting openly, ¡°Mr. Z!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart squeezed, and she looked at Zephyr instinctively. A woman¡¯s sixth sense was


    always sharp.


    ¡°Heh, Mr. Z!¡± Nelly stood before them and scanned Cordelia. ¡°This is Ms. Jenner?¡±


    Cordelia nodded politely as a greeting.


    Zephyr did not look great. His brows were scrunched as he asked icily, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s asking for you!¡± Nelly emphasized on purpose, ¡°He knew that Robert wouldn¡¯t be able to


    persuade you, so he could only send me!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s gaze dimmed.


    Robert was Zephyr¡¯s subordinate and the most reliable person around thetter. He could not do it,


    but this woman could? Why must the Hamerton patriarch send her specifically?


    What she implied was simply that her status in the Hamertons and even Zephyr¡¯s heart was


    extraordinary.


    Cordelia chuckled. She could feel that the woman had note with kind intentions the moment


    she got out of the car. She had the full picture now.


    Nelly approached Zephyr. ¡°Zephyr, let¡¯s hurry back. Don¡¯t keep grandpa waiting!


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± She looked at Cordelia and said with a smile, ¡°Did you run into some trouble, Ms.


    Jenner? Why else would Zephyr be in such a hurry that he left the family dinner and rushed off?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cordelia nced at Zephyr and tugged his sleeve discreetly to pull him toward her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Hurry back!¡±


    ¡°Hah, Ms. Jenner.¡± Nelly nced at her. ¡°If you encounter any trouble, you don¡¯t actually have to


    make Zephyr rush all the way here. It¡¯s the same telling me! I¡¯ll do my best to help.¡±


    Cordelia replied indifferently, ¡°Mm, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee! I grew up together with Zephyr. His friends are my friends!¡±


    Zephyr frowned, and his expression darkenedpletely. He was going to say something when


    Cordelia held him back. She hooked arms with him gently and stayed next to him with a tender


    smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, miss.¡± Cordelia spoke calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not his friend.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nelly was confused. ¡°Ms. Jenner, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Zephyr and I have exchanged rings.¡± Cordelia¡¯s eyes were beaming as she said clearly, ¡°What do


    you think we are?¡±


    Nelly¡¯s face went pale, and she could not get out even a word.


    Zephyr was surprised but gleeful. He took the chance and hugged Cordelia.


    ¡°Alright, hurry back. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Cordelia turned to tidy his tie, her big eyes sparkling like


    the stars.


    ¡°Mm, okay.¡± He smiled at her.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I saw a pair of leather shoes. Let¡¯s go try it when you¡¯re free. It''ll match your suit if you


    have a family dinner or some other event again!¡±


    Zephyr nodded.


    Soon, Robert drove the car to the junction outside.


    Zephyr sent Cordelia upstairs and watched her enter before slowly walking out. Even when he


    brushed past Nelly, he did not look at her, treating her like air.


    Nelly froze, unable to do anything. She stomped her foot, and her delicately face twisted in


    resentment.


    ¡­


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The corners of Zephyr¡¯s lips had never once gone down on the way back.


    Robert felt his scalp tingle when he looked at Zephyr through the rearview mirror. The man was


    grinning brightly like spring hade, and he was tapping the car door rhythmically with his fingers.


    He seemed to be¡­ humming a tune?


    Robert shook his head. He did not recognize what song it was anyway.


    When they were close to Hamerton Manor, Robert braced himself to say something in order for the


    man to behave normally. ¡°Sir, is there¡­ Is there good news?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr straightened up and reeled himself in a little.


    ¡°Ah, what is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have new shoes soon.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Robert was astonished. ¡°Mr. Zephyr, you don¡¯t have shoes now?¡±


    Zephyr frowned and grunted, ¡°Those are too small, alright!?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure¡­ Of course!¡±


    Robert was sweating. He would just assume that this man was still growing then. Sigh!


    Two dayster¡­


    Zephyr met up with Murphy Tanner, who was on the University of Centrolis¡¯ board of trustees, at a


    private club at the bottom of Splendor Mountain.


    Before the meeting, he had asked Robert to pull up all of Murphy¡¯s information and data.


    ¡°He¡¯s Nelly Tanner¡¯s eldest uncle on her father¡¯s side and has a say in the Tanners,¡± Robert


    reported honestly. ¡°But he isn¡¯t built for business and prefers ying with authority and power, so he


    stays in the University of Centrolis¡¯ board of trustees.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr was indifferent with a deep gaze.


    ¡°From my investigation¡­¡± Robert paused before he said, ¡°Murphy¡¯s a sly fox. Even though Nelly is


    his niece, he leaves himself a way out.¡±


    This meant that if Murphy had the chance and wanted to do Zephyr a favor, he would not keep


    these benefits for Nelly.


    Zephyr smirked. An outsider feared a strong united family. One would not be able to prate, no


    matter what. Since the Tanners were not that, it would be much easier for him to work with!


    ¡°Sir.¡± Robert looked out and chortled. ¡°The fox¡¯s here!¡±


    Zephyr adjusted his cors and crossed his long legs at the table. ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Robert brought Murphy into the room and nodded politely before he left.


    Murphy looked at Zephyr. In terms of age, he was an elder, but he still had to put on his best


    behavior in front of thetter.


    The man¡¯s presence was that powerful. Just his eyes were sharp like des and could cut


    someone open at any time.


    Murphy looked around and praised. ¡°Mr. Zephyr, you have great taste. This private club looks pretty


    low-profile, but one piece of antique ornament is already super valuable!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Mr. Tanner.¡± Zephyr¡¯s tone was t. ¡°I¡¯ll be direct. I¡¯m meeting you today


    because I need your help with something.¡±


    Murphy blinked and pressed his lips together, knowing what it was.


    ¡°Hah, Mr. Zephyr, no need for pleasantries. Just let me know what you¡¯d like me to do.¡±


    Zephyr narrowed his eyes and fixed them on him. His deep voice was nonchnt. ¡°You know what


    it is, Mr. Tanner?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Zephyr chuckled. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s for a student named Carter Irwin.


    ¡°I heard that the school¡¯s board of trustees unanimously decided to cancel his admission because


    he¡¯s too young?¡± Zephyr¡¯s icy eyes were trained on Murphy. ¡°This is a first in the history of the


    University of Centrolis, huh?¡±

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Murphy had been prepared and dished out the exnation he had alreadye up with.


    ¡°You have no idea, Mr. Zephyr. That kid doesn¡¯t just not match the age, but his results are forged as


    well. Hah, it¡¯s with consideration of his pride that his admission is canceled with the reason of age.


    After all, it¡¯d sound worse saying that his results are forged!¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t there supervising teachers when he took the tests?¡±


    ¡°There were, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°But you insist on imposing the me on him,¡± said Zephyr with emphasis. ¡°So whatever he does is


    wrong!¡±


    The reaction was exactly what Murphy was expecting. He smiled lightly, hoping that Zephyr¡¯s


    reaction could be bigger. This way, he could take the chance of recovering Carter¡¯s admission to


    bring up the marriage between the Tanners and the Hamertons.


    Although he did not know what Carter¡¯s rtionship was with Zephyr, he must be someone


    important to thetter since he came to him.


    Murphy straightened up and looked triumphant.


    Zephyr spoke clearly with a cold gaze, ¡°Mr. Tanner, I¡¯ve asked you here today truly because I need


    your help with Carter¡¯s case. After all, he¡¯s an excellent student who¡¯ll contribute to the country in


    the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Murphy replied with a grin. ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ll help with this?¡±


    ¡°There are ways, but¡­¡± Murphy looked thoughtful. ¡°Who¡¯s this Carter Irwin to you, Mr. Zephyr?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s hand that had been toying with his lighter paused. He smirked without the smile reaching


    his eyes. He knew that Murphy would ask this and had also been waiting for it!


    Murphy would definitely probe his rtionship with Carter and then contemte before he made a


    decision that would benefit him the most.


    ¡°Carter Irwin doesn¡¯t have any rtionship with me.¡± Zephyr¡¯s expression was indifferent, but his


    eyes seemed to say otherwise.


    Murphy froze.


    ¡°It¡¯s a favor asked of me too.¡± Zephyr pretended to be secretive. ¡°Mr. Irwin has a significant


    background, but he¡¯s usually low-profile, and his family forbids him from revealing his identity, so he


    said nothing.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s a target to be bullied!¡±


    Murphy¡¯s heart began to drum as his brain worked quickly.


    ¡°Mr. Tanner, think about it.¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡°If he was really rted to me, would I have to step up


    and do this? I have subordinates waiting to do this for me!¡±


    Murphy jolted as realization dawned on him.


    Zephyr was right. Who was he? Who in the whole Centrolis could ask for his favor?


    Did Carter have a military background!?


    Zephyr smiled and got up at the right time, patting Murphy on his shoulder.


    ¡°Mr. Tanner, you have frequent encounters with this, so you must be more aware than me about the


    pros and cons involved¡­ I hope you don¡¯t make a big mistake! Hah, if Mr. Irwin¡¯s family looks into


    this, I¡¯m afraid the Hamertons will also be implicated!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr¡­¡± Murphy stared at him in a daze. ¡°Are you¡­ telling the truth?¡±


    Zephyr did not answer his question but left him a meaningful smile.


    Murphy wiped his sweat. He could not totally believe what Zephyr said, but he could notpletely


    disregard it either. Nelly had just asked him to cancel Carter¡¯s admission with an excuse so Zephyr


    would beg her and realize how great she was. He knew nothing aside from this!


    He could not call Nelly for a direct confrontation right now¡­


    If what Zephyr said was true, Nelly would have dug him his grave!


    Zephyr asked in a deep tone, ¡°Mr. Tanner, have you made up your mind?¡±


    Murphy calmed himself down for the moment. Even though he was doubtful, he thought it was more


    important for him to keep his ce on the board of trustees!


    Moreover, he did not have to offend Zephyr just for his niece.


    If Carter Irwin had a military background, he would be making a huge mistake!N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Murphy took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Zephyr. I¡¯ll get this done properly!¡±


    ¡°Mm, I believe that you¡¯re a wise man, Mr. Tanner. Then¡­¡± Zephyr sat back down with a sharp


    gaze. ¡°Do it now!¡±


    ¡°What? Now!?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zephyr smirked. ¡°Make the call before me and get your subordinates to do the job. If it¡¯s not


    done today, I¡¯ll have to ask you to stay the night in this club!¡±


    ¡­


    Carter went back to studying at the University of Centrolis.


    Cordelia appeared before Zephyr gloomily after she had tried every way she could and failed to


    secure an appointment to interview Neil.


    Zephyr took her to the theme park.


    The big ce was cleared in advance, so the couple were the only ones there. All the rides were


    open only for her.


    Zephyr held Cordelia¡¯s hand to the merry-go-round. As she rose up and down on the back of the


    horse, apanied by the dreamy music, she cheered up significantly.


    The man hugged her from the back, and warm breaths puffed against her ear.


    ¡°Hard time at work?¡±


    Cordelia nodded honestly.


    Zephyr replied with a smile, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    Cordelia leaned her head against the wooden horse and looked at the faraway Ferris wheel with


    bright eyes. She chuckled bitterly after a moment of silence.


    ¡°I stayed upte to draft the interview outline, waited three consecutive nights at his filming location,


    and asked the seniors to rmend me¡­ I did everything I could, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Neil Harris still refuses to see you?¡±


    To be honest, Zephyr was rather happy about it. He just felt bad about Cordelia¡¯s efforts and thus


    had a bad impression of the actor.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Cordelia hung her head. ¡°You know, when I was waiting at his house yesterday, I nearly got


    beaten up by his stalker fans!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr frowned right away. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, I ran fast.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Zephyr turned stern and told her like it was amand, ¡°Forget about the job. You¡¯re not allowed to


    do something so dangerous from now on!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cordelia stared at him before pouting pitifully. ¡°Why are you so fierce¡­ just like his


    assistant?¡±


    Zephyr arched his brow. ¡°His assistant¡¯s fierce?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t even let me finish and hung up on me. When I called again, she scolded me right off the


    bat!¡±


    Zephyr chortled.


    The Hamerton Group also had a portion of shares in entertainmentpanies, but Zephyr had


    never managed them because he was not interested in that industry. If Cordelia had a need,


    though¡­


    His gaze was loving as he tucked her hair behind her ear.


    ¡°How fierce is his assistant? Take me there, and let me see!¡±


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, Cordelia took Zephyr to Neil¡¯s studio.


    The reception assistant did not know who Zephyr was but could recognize Cordelia and mocked


    her. ¡°Here again, dear reporter? Hah, you brought a bodyguard with you this time?¡±


    Cordelia did not mind and asked with a smile, ¡°Is Mr. Harris still busy?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really something!¡± The assistant rolled her eyes. ¡°I told you, he¡¯s busy, very busy! Do you not


    understand?


    ¡°Besides, someone of Neil¡¯s status isn¡¯t for you to interview! Take a look in the mirror. Know what


    you are first!¡±

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Cordelia frowned. Before she could say anything, she saw the assistant putting on another face.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Finy!¡± The assistant hurried out from the reception to wee the man with all


    smiles. ¡°What got you here today? Hahaha!¡±


    The shrillugh did not sit well with Cordelia.


    The assistant had basically jogged over to wee that reporter, and Cordelia took a nce. The


    guy was a famous senior in the industry who was well-connected with plenty of celebrities and big


    names.


    ¡°Come, wee!¡± the assistant said with a chuckle. It was worth wondering whether she did it on


    purpose¡ªwhen she went past Cordelia, she knocked her with her shoulder harshly.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Mr. Finy. You have no idea. Some small reporters always overestimate


    themselves,ing here and causing problems! Hah, thank goodness Neil is free today. He¡¯s all


    ready for your exclusive interview!


    ¡°You write so incredibly. Which of your pieces doesn¡¯t go viral each time? Haha!¡±


    Both of them went in, leaving Cordelia, who stood outside with her hands clenched into fists.


    Zephyr went up to hold her hand and smiled softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cordelia went out with him. She was in a bad mood and hung her head.


    When they got to the milk tea parlor by the street, Zephyr asked, ¡°Boba and grass jelly, which do


    you like?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cordelia looked up and met the man¡¯s tender smile.


    The first day after getting married back in Jangasas, she had asked him the same question when


    she bought milk tea.


    She grinned and pointed at the caramel bubble tea, emphasizing that she wanted it iced. She


    needed something cold right now to cool the rage in her.


    Zephyr nodded and went to buy the drinks with an indifferent look. When he came back, Cordelia


    realized that her milk tea was hot¡­


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°No cold drinks.¡± Zephyr looked at her.


    Cordelia was stumped. Wasn¡¯t she fine?


    ¡°Whenever it is, no cold drinks.¡± Zephyr held her hand. ¡°Seth said that you¡¯re weak and should


    always keep yourself warm. So no more iced drinks, you hear me?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Cordelia pouted.


    Despite that, she knew that it was no use acting cute or throwing a fit. The man was resolute once


    he got stern.


    She sighed and slumped on the table miserably.


    Zephyr rubbed her hair with an adoring look.


    ¡°You know how fierce his assistant is now?¡± Cordelia said softly, ¡°I heard Neil¡¯s famous for being


    social and nice to his fans, but he has people like this working behind him! His future is


    worrisome¡­¡±


    She was obviously justmenting, but Zephyr felt a different way as he listened. His gaze dimmed,


    and he asked in a low tone, ¡°You¡¯re worried about him?¡±


    Cordelia bit the straw in surprise. ¡°No?¡±


    He made a low hum in reply. It did not quite make sense for him to be jealous about this¡­ He typed


    on his phone in silence.


    A middle-aged man came in a whileter and stood by the table respectfully. He nodded with a light


    smile.


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Cordelia was astonished while Zephyr said with a smile, ¡°This is Mr. Smith from Wattz Media. He¡¯s


    currently in charge of thepany¡¯s entertainment business.¡±

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cordelia nodded.


    Zephyr looked at her, warmth leaking from his deep eyes as he held her hand in his palm.


    ¡°He¡¯ll take you insideter. The interview outline you stayed up to draft won¡¯t go to waste.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia widened her eyes.


    The middle-aged man in front of her looked kind and honest, not one bit like someone involved in


    the entertainment industry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡°Mr. Smith is experienced.¡±


    After finishing the drinks, Cordelia was again back at Neil¡¯s studio. She took a deep breath and


    walked in confidently, meeting the assistant¡¯s rolled eyes as usual.


    ¡°Goodness!¡± The assistant snickered as she munched on some nuts. ¡°Why are some people like


    flies? Can¡¯t even chase them away!


    ¡°I told you Neil¡¯s schedule is full. He¡¯s busy. Why are you still here!?¡±


    ¡°But I saw a reporter entering just now.¡± Cordelia remainedposed. ¡°And I just want to make an


    appointment. I hope that Mr. Harris can give me a chance to interview him¡­¡±


    ¡°How could youpare to him?¡± The assistant red and mocked her.


    Right, she could not. The guy was a famous reporter.


    Cordelia pressed her lips together and asked softly, ¡°Does Mr. Harris know that his studio has such


    a judging and hypocritical assistant?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If he knows about it, that says a lot about his character. I wouldn¡¯t mind skipping this interview! If he


    doesn¡¯t, I''m worried about his future. All his years of effort and reputation are ruined by you!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    The assistant was going tosh out when a voice came from farther away, ¡°Mr. Smith!¡±


    Cordelia paused. The owner of the voice dashed over to the middle-aged man beside her. Said man


    smiled warmly but rejected the friendly hug and only shook hands.


    The neer also seemed to be of status. Otherwise, the assistant would not look timid when she


    saw him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you wereing and didn¡¯t get to wee you! Heh¡­ Mr. Smith, you¡¯re here


    for¡­¡±


    ¡°For the exclusive interview.¡± Mr. Smith took a step back and stood next to Cordelia reverently. ¡°Ms.


    Jenner, this is the person in charge of the studio and Neil¡¯s manager, Shane Campbell.¡±


    Shane prodded his sses as he scanned Cordelia with aplex gaze.


    ¡°Our Ms. Jenner is just hoping for a chance to conduct an exclusive interview with Mr. Harris but is


    stopped by this assistant of yours constantly. I saw it all just now!¡±


    Mr. Smith spoke with a smile but what he said felt like a stone thrown at them.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want the exclusive interview for Mr. Harris, it¡¯s fine. But Wattz Media is a subsidiary of


    the Hamerton Group, and the group allocates billions of dors to us for development purposes


    each year.


    ¡°I guess Mr. Harris¡¯ team isn¡¯t keen on small productionpanies and small investments like this.


    ¡°In that case, the new films that Wattz will be producing won¡¯t consider working with Mr. Harris!¡±


    Shane panicked upon hearing that and seeing that Mr. Smith was about to leave with a hand


    stretched to let Cordelia walk in front of him. He red at the assistant and hurried to catch up.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, hold on!¡± Shane chuckled. ¡°E-Excuse me, my apologies! Have we offended Ms. Jenner


    somehow? We hope you can forgive us!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Mr. Smith turned to bow at Cordelia. ¡°Ms. Jenner, what¡¯s your say?¡±


    Cordelia answered softly, ¡°I just want to make an appointment for an interview.¡±


    Shane hurried to say, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll get it arranged right now!¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Mr. Smith spoke up with a smile. ¡°Someone said that our girl doesn¡¯t deserve to interview


    Mr. Harris and asked her to look in the mirror to see what she is, calling her a fly that can¡¯t be


    chased away, too. Hah, these can¡¯t just be brushed off!¡±

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Shane¡¯s expression changed, and beads of sweat dripped from his forehead.


    The assistant was shaking from the scare. She heard the former roar, ¡°Get over here!¡±


    Her knees went weak. She could not even stand straight while holding onto the table, let alone walk


    to them.


    ¡°M-Mr. Campbell¡­¡± The assistant¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at Cordelia nkly.


    She could not believe that the person she mocked came from such a powerful background.


    Even Mr. Smith was respectful to her!


    ¡°What the hell did you say?¡± Shane scolded fiercely.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk back!?¡± Shane red fiercely at her. ¡°What did Neil do right to be starting from


    nothing to who he is now? He has never put on airs, even though he¡¯s the best actor! He¡¯d never


    look down on anyone!


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he hired such a person like you! This is just scary¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mr. Smith chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re lucky that it¡¯s Ms. Jenner that¡¯s here. If it were some other


    reporter, we¡¯d be in trouble!¡±


    Shane was drenched in a cold sweat.


    He had been working in entertainment with Neil for years. He knew how powerful the media could


    be.


    These reporters could lift someone to the clouds, but they could also crush a person into hell!


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Jenner!¡± The assistant, who had been high and mighty, suddenly became humble


    now. She rushed to Cordelia and kept bowing to her.


    ¡°I was blind to not know who you are! Give me a chance to change!¡±


    ¡°Even if I do, I¡¯m afraid Neil won¡¯t.¡± Cordelia looked at her helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not a saint. Also,


    I¡¯m a little petty. I just want to do my job, but your terriblements made me ufortable.


    ¡°On how to handle this¡­¡± She turned to Shane. ¡°This is your internal business. I won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Shane wiped his sweat. ¡°Please go on, Ms. Jenner. Let me handle this!


    ¡°You¡¯re fired!¡± Shane nced at the assistant in disgust.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Mr. Smith stood out. He remained casual. ¡°You can¡¯t do that yet, as a reporter has entered.


    So, we¡¯ll need her to escort the reporter out.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Shane thought about it and immediately looked at the information on theputer. He


    looked even more terrible now.


    ¡°The reporter didn¡¯t even make an appointment!¡± he scolded while pointing at the assistant. ¡°How


    dare you arrange an interview for Neil as you wished without an outline!? Are you trying to ruin him


    and our studio!?¡±


    The assistant could not breathe from all the crying. She could not stop begging.


    ¡°We can¡¯t have a diva like you here!¡± Shane rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Get in now and bring that


    reporter out. Also, I don¡¯t care what you do, but don¡¯t let any of the content of the interview today


    leak! Otherwise, wait for mywyer¡¯s letter!¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia interviewed Neil sessfully.


    As she was well prepared and given that her interview angle was unique, the interview went on in a


    joyful atmosphere. The afternoon passed by just like that.


    After the interview ended, she put away the recording equipment and promised that she would let


    the agent review it after she was done with the draft.


    Neil politely sent her to the studio¡¯s entrance. He saw her leave while smiling.


    Cordelia could still hold back at first. However, she could not help but hop and dance in excitement


    when she got into an empty alley after making sure that Neil could no longer see her!


    It was her first time interviewing a bigshot!


    Her heart was racing from the excitement. She had pretended to be calm on the surface, but her


    palms had been sweating throughout the interview.


    At that moment, she just wanted to scream to release her excitement.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    However, she did not get to indulge in her excitement for long before a familiar hug came.


    Cordelia snapped back to her senses and saw Zephyr¡¯s deep eyes. She could not help but chuckle.


    She was just thinking about how great the interview had gone. The article might be a hot topic


    as soon as the interview was published. She might have the opportunity to be promoted.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Z was the person who had helped her to achieve that!


    She looked with her big, bright eyes, smiling happily. She stood on tiptoe and grabbed his neck to


    kiss him on the cheek!


    Zephyr initially came to ¡°question¡± her.


    He never thought he would be confused by this passion that came out of nowhere. He looked at her


    nkly.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cordelia widened her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t I kiss you?¡±


    He was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Why are you so serious?¡± She squeezed his cheeks and looked at his face. She smiled yfully.


    ¡°Did youe here to wait for me? Hehe¡­ But I¡¯ll have to drop by the office to work overtime. I


    want to write the draft while it¡¯s still fresh. It¡¯ll be published after the agent has a look at it!


    ¡°I¡¯ll thank you properly after I get my payment.¡± Her cheeks blushed, and she lowered her voice.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll show my gratitude however you want. I¡¯ll listen to yourmand.¡±


    Her shy look was beautiful. Zephyr was charmed by her and almost forgot his objective of waiting


    for her here.


    However, he soon snapped back to his senses. He suppressed his smile after coughing and turned


    serious again.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°No need to rush into thanking me yet,¡± he said in a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯ve something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±


    ¡°I heard¡­ Neil asked about us?¡±


    Cordelia thought about the interview with her eyes looking up.


    The reporters would usually chat with the interviewee to ease the atmosphere. Perhaps Neil had


    asked about them when they were chatting.


    Zephyr looked serious. ¡°What did you tell him?¡±


    Cordelia showed her tongue. There was a faint smile at the corner of her lips. She lowered her head


    and remained silent.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    He felt troubled.


    He did not think that his request was too much. He only wanted people to know about them, right?


    Now that Neil had asked, this girl said nothing!


    Did it mean that she did not want to admit their rtionship?


    If that were the case, he could only tolerate it. He could not bear to hit or scold her, and he would


    still spoil her¡­


    ¡°Are you so unwilling to let people know about us?¡± His voice was deep when he asked that. He


    sounded a little sad.


    Cordelia felt her heart squeeze. She leaned on him, wrapped her arms around his waist, andid


    her head on his chest.


    At that moment, he wanted to push her away like a man!


    However, he grabbed her shoulder in the next second to hug her even tighter.


    He sounded wronged. ¡°Someone told me the other day that our rtionship is merely an exchange


    of wedding rings!¡±


    She looked up and saw his grim face. She could not help butugh out loud.


    ¡°You¡¯reughing!?¡± He red at her. He had his ¡°punishment n¡± figured out earlier¡­

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    ¡®Ugh, why is he so fierce again?¡¯


    Cordelia looked at his terribly grim face and secretly teased.


    Was he not usually well-mannered before? He had been moodytely and would re at her and


    comin out of nowhere.


    She pursed her lips and leaned on him as if she did not have a spine.


    Zephyr smelled her faint fragrance and slowly lost his rage. He was no longer mad now.


    Cordelia said softly. ¡°Indeed, Neil asked about us. It was Mr. Smith who brought me in, after all. He¡¯s


    your subordinate, so we talked about the Hamterton Group investing in movies.¡±


    Zephyr merely gave a short response.


    He had gotten Mr. Smith to say that.


    Firstly, it was to raise her status so that the people at the studio would not dare to look down on her.


    Secondly, it would hint at their rtionship.


    Neil was experienced. Naturally, he understood the hidden meaning. Therefore, he had asked her


    that during the interview.


    And what did thisdy say?


    ¡°I said nothing when he asked me that¡­¡± Cordelia smiled shyly and fended for herself. ¡°Although I


    didn¡¯t admit it, I didn¡¯t deny it!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zephyr looked at her as if he was in deep thought. ¡°You didn¡¯t admit nor did you deny?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Cordelia shoved her head into his embrace. ¡°I gave him space for imagination!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Zephyr widened his eyes again.


    What kind of a sugar-coated excuse was that!? She gave him space for imagination?


    Cordelia realized that the situation was off, so she quickly grabbed his arm coquettishly andy next


    to him. She apologized softly, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I admit that I have my pride. I don¡¯t want


    people to know that I got to interview Neil because of you.¡±


    Sheid her head low and looked down, looking shy. She was especially beautiful in this angle.


    Given her soft and sweet voice, Zephyr¡¯s heart melted.


    He finally revealed a smile on his cold face and yed with her hair.


    ¡°But I think it¡¯s not good for you for him to know too much. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell him!¡±


    His hand paused. The smile that had just risen dropped, and he frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Cordelia revealed a yful and sly look as she said softly, ¡°You keep a low profile in Centrolis. The


    media can¡¯t find you. If Neil seized the opportunity to get close to you, how could you stay low


    profile again?¡±


    Zephyr could not fight back. He looked at her while squinting a momentter. He had a look that


    made it uncertain whether he was smiling or not.


    ¡°So, you did that for my own good?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Cordelia kept nodding.


    ¡°But I¡¯m upset that I¡¯m not acknowledged!¡± The man looked grim again.


    Cordelia was careful as she read the atmosphere. ¡°So, what can I do to make you feel more


    comfortable?¡±


    Her soft voice and her innocent big eyes charmed him again.


    He smirked, and a trace of gentleness shed deep in his eyes. He looked at her for a while and


    suppressed the emotion he was feeling.


    He coughed and said. ¡°Buy me something.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay!¡± She had promised to buy him leather shoes before.


    ¡°We¡¯ll buy leather shoes next time.¡± He grinned. ¡°I saw a tie at DL.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Cordelia felt as if her head was hit by something.


    DL was DreamLand, the number one shopping mall in Centrolis.


    Not only was it sophisticated, but the decorations were dreamy, and the items they sold were


    expensive.


    She had passed by the ce a few times but never had the courage to go in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zephyr raised his eyebrows. ¡°You said you¡¯d take care of me for the rest of my life,


    yet you won¡¯t even buy me a tie now?¡±

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    ¡°T-The audacity!¡±


    Cordelia bit her lip. Oh well, she had to stick to her promise.


    However, could this man really see through her? How could he tell that she got her sry every


    time?


    She took out her bank card with a stic smile. The money was just in, and now¡­


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Zephyr stretched his arm to take it.


    Cordelia suddenly squeezed hard with her fingers. She held onto the thin card and could not bear to


    let it go.


    Zephyr could no longer hold it back. He snatched her card over before heughed out loud!


    ¡°Give it!¡± He looked at her proudly with a naughty smirk. ¡°You said you¡¯d take care of me!¡±


    ¡°Zen, can you be rational!?¡± It was Cordelia¡¯s turn to feel wronged now. ¡°You¡¯re so rich, yet you want


    me to take care of you!¡±


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± He suddenly held his tummy and bent. He looked like he was in pain.


    Cordelia was shocked. She quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I have an ulcer?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a little pain right now.¡±


    She was in pain as well upon seeing him like that.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± She held his arm, worried. ¡°I¡¯ll call Robert to send you to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve consulted the doctor.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said I¡¯ll have to take care of my stomach.¡± He looked at her, revealing a subtle smile.


    Cordelia nodded in all seriousness. Yes, he had to take care of his stomach.


    ¡°But there¡¯s a way to cure it.¡±


    Her eyes lit up. ¡°What is it?¡±


    He grinned. ¡°You¡¯ll have to feed me, and then I¡¯ll be cured!¡±


    ¡°Zen!¡±


    She knew that she had fallen into his trap again. She jumped to snatch her card, but she could not


    beat how tall her man was.


    No matter how high she jumped, she was like a kid to him. He pressed on her head softly while


    another hand raised her card in the air. He was beaming in joy.


    In the end, Cordelia jumped with all that she had.


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    Zephyr seized the opportunity to hold her. He bent and kissed her small lips for a long time.


    She was charmed, and her heart was pounding. She stared into his deep eyes nkly when he let


    go of her, craving for more.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s soft.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°It tastes good too¡­¡±


    She blushed and red at him fiercely.


    ¡°Free food sure is delicious. I must eat more!¡±


    ¡­


    Robert had been waiting outside the alley for a long time.


    Phone calls asking for Zephyr kepting. However, Robert could only wait anxiously. He dared


    not interrupt his boss¡¯ love affair.


    Finally, the two of them came out. Of the couple, one was smiling in satisfaction, while the other had


    her head held low while blushing.


    Robert coughed and looked away. He knew what had happened without having to guess.


    ¡°Err, sir,¡± He handed the phone to Zephyr, ¡°Calls are basically from the office, but there are two that


    were international. I think it should be from Melorian¡­¡±


    ¡°My mom?¡± asked Zephyr.


    It was not the usual time he would have a call with his mother. Why did she call at this time?

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    After Zephyr returned to his senses, he got Robert to send Cordelia back to her office.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He called the number to Chaisnd after returning to the Zen Residence.


    It was morning over there and quite noisy on the other side of the phone. Janine must have started


    her busy day.


    Zephyr greeted respectfully. ¡°Mom, were you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at the airport,¡± Janine said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll be in Centrolis in 10 hours. Get someone to pick me


    up.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He was shocked.


    ¡°What? Am I not wee?¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not the case.¡± He soon calmed down.


    Ever since his parents got divorced, his mother hardly visited Centrolis. It was not where she grew


    up. Given the terrible memories from her ex-husband¡¯s family and judging by her character,


    although her child was there, she would definitely notpromise.


    Therefore, Zephyr visited Chaisnd more often since he was young.


    Perhaps there was only one reason why Janine suddenly came to Centrolis.


    Zephyr squinted. He took a deep breath and asked directly, ¡°Mom, are youing because of me?¡±


    ¡°Hey, so you knew?¡± Janine chuckled. ¡°That old thing Matthew said if I don¡¯t visit, I might not know it


    even if my grandchild is born!¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°I knew it. I knew Second Uncle was instigating you!


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you know how he is? Can you believe what he said!?¡±


    ¡°But you have a woman indeed, right?¡±


    Janine¡¯s voice was firm, calm, and powerful.


    Zephyr squeezed his phone.


    ¡°Mom, I never intended to keep this from you,¡± he said in a deep voice. ¡°I love her indeed, but we


    had some misunderstandings before. Now that we¡¯ve solved that, I wanted to get her permission


    before bringing her to see you. I didn¡¯t think that Second Uncle would be such a busybody to have


    told you first.¡±


    ¡°Zen¡­¡± Janine paused for a moment and said with concern, ¡°Although I can¡¯t get along with the


    Hamertons and I¡¯m no longer married to the family, your grandpa and I think the same when it


    comes to your marriage¡­


    ¡°She has to be of the same status as you!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± growled Zephyr.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your marriage isn¡¯t only the Hamertons¡¯ business. The Bakers are involved too!¡±


    Janine raised her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m boarding the ne now. Talk to me if you have more to tell me when I get to Centrolis. Also¡­¡±


    She paused. ¡°The most important thing we need to do when I get there is to meet Ms. Jenner.


    Arrange that, Zen. The sooner, the better!¡±


    She hung up the phone after that.


    Zephyr frowned hard. A grim glint shed through his eyes.


    ¡­


    Linda and Nichs had officially moved to Centrolis. Cordelia was over the moon.


    Their new house was on the outskirts, which was very close to Hamerton Manor. On the first day


    they settled down, they invited her and Zephyr to their ce.


    They set up the barbecue grill in the courtyard. Cordelia skewered the marinated meat slowly,


    Nichs and Zephyr were in charge of grilling, and Linda prepared beer and drinks.


    They chatted as they had not seen each other for a long time. They chatted until the sun set.


    ¡°Everyone, stop what you¡¯re doing! I have a big announcement!¡± Nichs raised his ss,


    overjoyed. He grabbed Linda over and said. ¡°We¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Getting married!¡±


    Cordelia looked at her with her eyes widened.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Linda blushed and smiled softly.


    ¡°Why so sudden?¡± Zephyr looked at them. ¡°Nichs, you just got stable in Centrolis, and there are


    many connections to build. You¡¯ll definitely be busy. Isn¡¯t it too much of a rush to host a wedding


    now?¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t wait!¡± Nichs was grinning wide. ¡°If we wait any longer, we¡¯ll have to host a baby


    shower as well!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia and Zephyr were surprised.


    Linda confirmed it. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. Two months.¡±


    Cordelia was thrilled and emotional, going around Linda again and again. Thetter¡¯s figure had not


    changed. She was still tall and slim. Who could have known that there was already a baby in her


    womb!?


    ¡°Linda, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?!¡±


    ¡°They say it¡¯s riskier the first three months, so it¡¯s better not to announce it.¡± Linda beamed. ¡°But it¡¯s


    not toote that you know now. You¡¯re the kid¡¯s godmother, and you¡¯re not running away!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s running away? I¡¯m going to prepare a huge gift for my godson!¡±


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a son? I want a daughter!¡±


    Both girls giggled, imagining what the baby would be like as they ate.


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze dimmed as he walked away and opened another can of beer.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Someone patted his shoulder suddenly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Upset that you have a godson?¡±


    He turned back. Nichs was tipsy as he grinned dumbly at him.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy.¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Congrats! You and Linda finally got here.¡±


    Nichs also opened a can of beer and clinked it with Zephyr¡¯s before downing half of it.


    ¡°Being close to me in Centrolis means you¡¯re against Yale Hamerton.¡± Zephyr looked at him. ¡°Be


    careful. You¡¯re going to be a father now. With something to lose, you have to be more cautious.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I know.¡± Nichs chuckled. ¡°Yale¡¯s all about dirty tricks, but I¡¯m trained out of that! Don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    ¡°Let me know if you need my help.¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­ I do!¡± Nichs furrowed his brows.


    His businesses were basically going legal now, and he was currently in the entertainment industry.


    Sol Entertainment had popped out of the blue in Centrolis and signed plenty of major celebrities


    once it made its debut. Thepany was said to have connections in the legal and underground


    scene. It was capable, but its background support was mysterious. That was why anyone of status


    in the entertainment industry wanted to sign with thepany.


    The exception was Neil.


    Nichs saw hismercial value and had sent people to talk to him a few times. Neil¡¯s agent had


    shown his goodwill, but Neil was stubborn and refused to express his stand till now.


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s going to host an event, and it¡¯ll be my first appearance in Centrolis.¡± Nichs said,


    ¡°Neil has a certain standing in showbiz, so if he cane, mypany shares will definitely go


    up!¡±


    Zephyr frowned. Why was it Neil Harris again!?


    He was hardly at peace with the fact that Cordelia had interviewed him thest time.


    ¡°Can you get someone else?¡± He looked at Nichs. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sign on many award-winning


    actors?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s as outstanding as Neil Harris in terms of achievements?¡±


    Zephyr scowled and stayed silent.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Realization dawned on Nichs after a while, and he asked with a grin, ¡°You seem to have an


    opinion about him?¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± He turned to look at Cordelia and continued to ask with a grin, ¡°Is the actor eyeing your little


    bunny?¡±

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Zephyr red at him. ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t know how to talk!¡±


    Nichs could not even shut his mouth since it was cracked open to a wide grin.


    For some reason, Zephyr seemed to stand innately against Neil.


    Actually, that was not true. It was more like he could not stand all the men who approached


    Cordelia.


    ¡°Alright,e on!¡± Nichs patted Zephyr¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Cordelia¡¯s just interviewed him once. It¡¯s her


    job. You don¡¯t have to get so petty, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Zephyr was stubborn and took a big gulp of beer.


    ¡°It¡¯s written on your face, and you still deny it!¡± Nichs chortled. ¡°Look, why don¡¯t you get Neil to


    attend the event for me? I¡¯ll make sure he embarrasses himself there!¡±


    It was only then Zephyr looked better. Both men exchanged a look with a smirk.


    ¡°Am I such a petty person?¡± Zephyr spat and pulled out his phone to call Mr. Smith.


    ¡°Figure out something to engage Neil to attend Mr. Thompson¡¯s event. Be polite when you talk to


    him.¡±


    Nichs was rendered speechless.


    ¡°He¡¯s an award-winning actor. Don¡¯t embarrass him in public,¡± Zephyr said seriously before smiling.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the chance and talk to him? Best if you could sign him!¡±


    ¡°Hah, sign him and then torture him slowly?¡±


    Zephyr nced at him. ¡°I have no grudge against him. Why should I torture him? I¡¯m considering for


    you, so he¡¯ll earn money for you like his life depends on it. Yourpany will grow strong then!¡±


    Nichs pursed his lips and chuckled. Make Neil earn money like his life depended on it? Would he


    have a chance to ept interviews then? Without a slot for an interview, Cordelia would not be able


    to meet him.


    ¡®Ah, Mr. Z Hamerton has thought far!¡¯


    ¡­


    Sol Entertainment¡¯s event was grand. Other than a good part of people in the entertainment


    industry, famous names in the business and political spheres were also there that day.


    Neil¡¯s appearance dropped many jaws.


    ¡°Mr. Harris is here? This is unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Mr. Thompson invited him a few times, but he wouldn¡¯t budge?¡±


    ¡°Heh, he¡¯s just an actor, no matter how amazing he is! Who¡¯s Mr. Thompson? He used to be a gang


    leader. How could Neil fight him?¡±


    Amidst the whisperedments and discussion, Nichs and Neil shook hands and took a photo


    standing together. Both of them wore polite smiles. They looked distant, but the picture of them


    together was enough of a discussion topic for the others.


    Some reporters even began drafting on the spot, iming that Neil would definitely sign under Sol


    Entertainment and begin a new journey.


    Cordelia went in as a reporter, so she could not help but frown and tug at her chief editor when she


    saw him drafting the news like everyone else.


    ¡°What?¡± The chief editor¡¯s eyes stayed glued to hisptop screen, and his plump hands danced


    across the keyboard like they were possessed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not nice to write that without any evidence!¡± Cordelia said directly.


    ¡°What do you know!?¡± The chief editor snorted. ¡°Everyone¡¯s writing it like this. If we don¡¯t follow suit,


    will you be held responsible when we don¡¯t have the views and traffic?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Cordelia said, troubled, ¡°But what if Neil doesn¡¯t sign with Sol Entertainment?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible!?¡± The chief editor looked at her in disdain. ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯ve interviewed Neil


    Harris. Do you think he¡¯s someone ignorant?¡±


    Cordelia gave it a thought and shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The chief editor said, ¡°Neil must be able to discern what¡¯s good for him and not,


    having reached this level! Nichs Thompson¡¯s well-versed in both thewful and uwful worlds.


    If Neil doesn¡¯t keep Nichs happy, isn¡¯t it akin to waiting for Nichs to cut him up?¡±


    Cordelia was rendered speechless. She sighed and went to the side to sit down.


    She remembered that Zephyr had said he woulde today as well, but there were too many


    reporters here, and he did not like making an appearance in front of the press, so he woulde


    later.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Cordelia found afortable couch and nned to rest for a bit, only to see someone sitting at a


    nearby table and ying cards in concentration. She focused and saw that it was actually¡­ Neil?


    Why was he here!?


    While she was dazed, Neil spotted her as well and smiled at her. He then got up, approached her,


    and sat down next to her directly.


    ¡°Hi!¡± Cordelia sat up straight, looking a little nervous.


    There was a nice fragrance on Neil. Coupled with his gorgeous features, it entuated his grace.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Neil greeted with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Are you here for interviews


    today too?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Cordelia nodded.


    The conversation stopped. Neil smiled and shifted his attention back to the cards, resuming to y


    on the coffee table in front of them.


    Cordelia could not help the surprise when she saw the pattern on the back of the deck.


    ¡°You¡­ know how to y this?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you know how to as well?¡± Neil looked at her.


    ¡°This is Xiroh, right?¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but my mom does!¡±


    Neil paused with a subtle change of expression.


    ¡°My mom¡¯s amazing in this card game. No one can win against her! But I¡¯ve seen her ying with


    others¡­¡±


    ¡°One can y Xiroh alone or with multiple yers.¡± Neil¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Your mom actually


    knows how to y. Where is she from?¡±


    Cordelia froze. She seemed not to know where her mother¡¯s hometown was all this while.


    Neil misunderstood her silence, so he quickly apologized. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t mean to probe into your


    privacy. I¡¯m just curious¡­


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who know how to y Xiroh. This card gamees from Southeast


    Aciatic, and I¡¯m from Mengasas.¡±


    Neil chortled. ¡°Mengasas is close to Southeast Aciatic, and its culture is influenced as well, so I


    learned how to y from a young age.¡±


    Cordelia nodded and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re smart. I also learned from a young age, but I¡¯ve


    never managed to grasp it. The way to y is unusual, and there are so many rules! I can¡¯t


    remember!¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of rules, but there¡¯s a regr pattern in it.¡±


    Neil looked at her and pulled out a few cards to stuff them in Cordelia¡¯s hand.


    She wanted to refuse, but when Neil gave her the cards, he held her hand lightly. Surprised, she


    looked up and met his gentle gaze. His smile was just right, and it was charming.


    Cordelia was a little flustered. She quickly pulled her hand and averted her gaze.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯re free anyway,¡± Neil said gently. ¡°Why don¡¯t I teach you?¡±


    ¡°M-Mr. Harris.¡± Cordelia looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re not going to the hall? You¡¯re one of the main stars


    today!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough that Mr. Thompson is there.¡± Neil smiled and pulled a card from her hand, looking at


    them. ¡°Put this down first, and I¡¯ll tell you what to do next.¡±


    Cordelia followed what he said and went step by step. His exnation was unlike her mother¡¯s.


    When he exined it in simple terms, she actually felt enlightened.


    ¡°So, I should put this down now?¡± Cordelia tried.


    ¡°Correct!¡± Neil nodded in approval.


    Encouraged, Cordelia thought hard about the next step.


    It was then the door to their side of the hall opened suddenly¡­

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Zephyr walked in slowly while the celebrities watched him. They were only taking a short break


    here, not expecting to see Neil ying cards with a woman.


    The few of them whispered by the door until Zephyr appeared. Only then did they feel pressured


    and suffocated, like the air was sucked out of the room.


    Zephyr¡¯s expression was cold. His smile did not reach his eyes.


    ¡°Cordelia, wrong card.¡± His voice was low as he walked to Cordelia and pulled another card from


    her hand. ¡°You should put this one down!¡±


    Cordelia froze before she grinned, turning back into the girl who had only him in her eyes.


    Zephyr rubbed her head.


    When others took in the intimate scene, they could not help guessing the pair¡¯s rtionship.


    Neil furrowed his brows while the celebrities at the door looked at each other without saying


    anything.


    When Nichs rushed over and noticed the situation, he instantly understood everything.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Z.¡± He went up to pat Zephyr. ¡°If you don¡¯t like the noise, I can set up an exclusive


    room for you!


    ¡°And you, Mr. Harris, I¡¯ve been looking for you. Hah, it¡¯s not quite nice that you¡¯re absent at the front.


    I¡¯d like to discuss our coboration in particr after this!¡±


    Nichs wanted to pull Zephyr away as he spoke. No matter what had happened here, he must not


    let this green-eyed monster stay with Neil any longer, or something bad would definitely happen.


    Unfortunately, something did happen before he could do anything.


    ¡°Mr. Harris, you¡¯re good at the card game and as a teacher.¡± Zephyr smirked. ¡°I know how to y


    too. Would you like to y a round with me?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Zephyr!¡± Nichs frowned and kept throwing him looks.


    It was a good day for Sol Entertainment today. Was this jealous monster wrecking the event?


    ¡°I just want to y with Mr. Harris. Why are you so nervous?¡± Zephyr side-eyed him.


    Nichs tugged his tie, speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯d be my honor to y with Mr. Z.¡± Neil agreed and sat by the table with a smile. He shuffled the


    deck of cards and gestured for Zephyr to start.


    Zephyr looked grim as he walked over.


    The two men sat across from each other at the long table. The atmosphere was incredibly tense.


    ¡°I heard that gamblers were the first to y Xiroh in Southeast Aciatic.¡± Zephyr snickered. ¡°Would


    you like to make a wager, Mr. Harris?¡±


    Neil paused and smiled. ¡°Sure. On what?¡±


    ¡°On a role.¡± Zephyr was calm. ¡°Wattz under the Hamerton Group has two big productions in the


    works. If you win, you can take both main leads!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The celebrities who watched could not help gasping softly.


    These two big productions from Wattz had gone around the entertainment industry half a year ago.


    Many famous top stars wanted a cameo in both films even if they were not paid.


    One wager from Zephyr now, and the male leads were going to be decided¡­


    ¡°The female reporter must really be something!¡±mented someone softly. ¡°Mr. Z lost his cool


    after seeing her y with Neil!¡±


    The others echoed the sentiment.


    They were all people in the entertainment industry and were well aware of interpersonal


    rtionships, seeing through such matters with a nce.


    Nichs warned them with a cough to shut up before throwing them a stern gaze.


    Afraid that things would blow out of proportion, Cordelia approached Zephyr and tugged his sleeve,


    only for the man to hold her hand and intertwine their fingers.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Zephyr wore a small smirk.


    Neil arranged his cards and put down the first one.


    The air seemed to freeze, and only one¡¯s own heartbeat could be heard. Seconds ticked by.


    Zephyr looked calm andposed, while Neil did not have much of an expression. Despite their


    nonchnce, the game went on unusually aggressively.


    In the end, each person was left with three cards.


    Zephyr smiled faintly. He had long calcted how many points Neil had.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    It was unexpected that Neil took a risky move!


    Zephyr looked at him. ¡°Mr. Harris, this is a risky move. I advise you to be cautious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Neil smiled. ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained. I¡¯m willing to take the risk for the roles.¡±


    Zephyr smirked. ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained? It¡¯s true, but it depends. Not all gainse


    from risks!¡±


    Just when Neil thought he would win, the card that Zephyr put down shocked him.


    Two more cards, then one more¡ªZephyr put down all his cards and won in terms of points as well.


    Neil¡¯s frown was scrunched tight.


    ¡°You¡¯re talented, Mr. Harris,¡± Zephyr chortled and lowered his voice, ¡°But talent applied in the wrong


    area makes it a ticking time bomb. Who knows when it¡¯ll explode and blow you up to pieces? It¡¯d be


    a pity then.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Neil narrowed his eyes.


    Zephyr pushed all the cards on the table toward him. The Xiroh cards spread out with a swoosh like


    a huge fan.


    Zephyr¡¯s dominating presence caused the others not to dare act recklessly in front of him. He put


    his arm around Cordelia and looked at Neil mockingly.


    ¡°I mean, don¡¯t make risky moves you shouldn¡¯t. Don¡¯t venture into danger you shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°And don¡¯t think about someone you shouldn¡¯t covet!¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze dimmed, and he was going to say something, but Zephyr had already left with Cordelia.


    Nichs followed and asked his subordinates to take care of the area.


    After a while, the celebrities dared toment, ¡°Mr. Z felt so authoritative just now¡­ I didn¡¯t dare


    move!¡±


    ¡°Right!? But I wonder who that reporter is.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Z was so angry. It must be a close girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°He was warning Mr. Harris not to make a move on his girl?¡±


    Neil took a deep breath, frozen on the spot for a long time, and looked in the direction Zephyr and


    Cordelia left in a daze.


    ¡­


    Zephyr had been silent since they left the hotel. Although he held Cordelia¡¯s hand all the way, and


    she could feel the warmth from his palm, her heart drummed.


    She could not help guessing why he did what he did a few moments ago. ¡®Why must he make a bet


    with Neil, and why did he say all that? Also, why¡­ does he look angry?¡¯


    Of course, thest question was the most important.


    Cordelia paused abruptly, causing Zephyr to jolt and look back at her.


    She went up and held his face, her voice soft and sweet. ¡°Are you¡­ angry?¡±


    Zephyr looked at her quietly with a deep gaze. He was angry, especially due to thements by


    the celebrities by the door and the fact she had been having a good time ying cards with Neil.


    He believed nothing was going on between her and Neil, but he was just upset! However, listening


    to her soft voice¡­ he turned to smile at her and replied gently, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t look great.¡±


    ¡°Mm, just a little¡­¡± He thought about it. ¡°Gastritis.¡±


    Cordelia chuckled. He did the same and pulled her into his arms to kiss her forehead and the tip of


    her nose.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go home so early, right?¡± he asked next to her ear. ¡°Do you have anything you


    want to do the most now?¡±

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    ¡°Anything I want to do the most?¡±


    His warm lips were against the shell of her ear as his deep, husky voice puffed out these incredibly


    tempting words.


    Cordelia felt her heart skip a beat as her face flushed. She leaned back against him.


    ¡°What I want to do the most now¡­ is to keep hugging you like this.¡±


    Zephyr was delighted about it. He knew that the girl got shy easily and had to go slow, so he led her


    forward. ¡°What else do you want to do after hugging?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cordelia looked up, her innocent gaze confused.


    ¡°Think about how we were.¡± Zephyr smiled while stroking her face. ¡°Back at home¡­ where do you


    usually hug me?¡±


    Cordelia obviously did not want to go along with what he said and purposely replied, ¡°Oh, back


    then? Didn¡¯t we always hug on the balcony? We looked at the stars together after I hugged you like


    this!¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    She chuckled, ¡°Oh yeah, Zephyr, I kind of want to stargaze now. Do it with me, okay?¡±


    The deted man was unwilling, but he forced a smile.


    ¡°Sure, stargazing.¡± His tone was doting.


    Cordelia giggled in secret, sly like a little fox.


    When she looked up, though, the night weather was foggy and a little damp and cold. They


    probably would not be seeing anything.


    She looked at Zephyr disappointedly and grimaced, ¡°When you were in Centrolis and I was in


    Jangasas thest time, I saw that the starry sky was beautiful here through the video you sent me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zephyr¡¯s gaze was gentle. ¡°Tonight¡¯s stars will be beautiful too.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± He held her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you see the stars!¡±


    Cordelia was pulled into the car. Zephyr drove eastward, following the road by the sea, and came to


    the Hamertons¡¯ private beach.


    Cordelia followed him there, stepping on the soft sandy beach. The sea breeze was salty against


    her face, and she could hear seagulls from afar.


    Zephyr took off his jacket to drape it on her and asked her to look at the sky far away.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Her eyes were wide open, but all she saw was darkness.


    Zephyr chortled. ¡°Look closer.¡±


    ¡°Are you tricking me?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s tricking you?¡± His smile was endlessly loving. ¡°Over there, see. Aren¡¯t those stars?¡±


    When Cordelia looked over again, plenty of bright little spots appeared in the sky for some reason.


    She was baffled. Those light spots were moving swiftly toward them.


    ¡°What¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When they came closer, she saw they were drones¡ªhundreds of them!


    The glowing drones lit up the night sky like stars against the navy canvas.


    Cordelia was dazed as she stared at the sky with bated breath.


    Zephyr chuckled lightly, looking at her.


    The hundreds of drones moved into a huge heart-shaped formation in the darkness before spelling


    ¡°Love¡±.


    The scene felt like a dream that Cordelia could not believe.


    She called for him softly, ¡°Zephyr, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯ll let you see stars.¡±


    She was thrilled and moved, not knowing what to say. As she stared at him with her bright eyes,


    they grew misty.


    ¡°Zephyr¡­¡± She could only say his name and could not go on, afraid she would tear up if she said


    any more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so touched yet.¡± Zephyr smiled and told her next to her ear, ¡°Close your eyes.¡±

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Cordelia did as she was told and felt Zephyr flipping her hand over. Her palm faced up, and she felt


    somethingnding in her hand.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a ne in it.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Precious sapphires were etched into stars and the moon, hanging off a tinum ne.


    His voice was deep and gentle. ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯ve plucked the stars and moon for you.


    ¡°What about you? Will you marry me? Let¡¯s not part forever, okay?¡±


    Cordelia pressed her lips together, tears brimming from her eyes. Zephyr hugged her and softly


    stroked her hair.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me now,¡± he said considerately. ¡°I¡¯ll give you time as long as you


    remember that I¡¯m always here waiting for you.¡±


    Cordelia nodded and sobbed herself silly against his chest.


    ¡°Zephyr.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I can actually answer you now¡­¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s heart lurched as he listened quietly.


    ¡°I do need some time to prepare myself.¡±


    She looked up at him with a sincere smile.


    ¡°I also need some time to explore this world. I hope that when I marry you, I can stand with you and


    be as wonderful as you are.


    ¡°So¡­ stay right there and don¡¯t move, okay? I¡¯ll walk to you one day!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zephyr looked her in the eyes and promised her seriously.


    Both of them exchanged a smile while the drones glowed in different colored lights in the dark and


    illuminated the sea and sky.


    Even if it was foggy going forward, he could still collect all the stars in the sky for her¡ªand he would


    stand by his side proudly, letting the world know that she was worth it.


    ¡­


    Janine had just arrived in Centrolis when rk took her to Zen Residence. She was filled with


    mixed feelingsing back this time.


    She did not want to enter Hamerton Manor at all. Even when Zen Residence was far from the


    manor, she might still run into Henry and Kate. If everyone got awkward when they met, they might


    as well not meet.


    In spite of it, she would be worried about Zephyr if she did note over. That Jenner woman too¡­


    What kind of person was she that could bewitch her son into wanting to give up on the Hamerton


    empire?


    Janine sucked in a cold breath and rolled the car window down to get some air.


    The car soon stopped in front of Zen Residence.


    rk said respectfully, ¡°Madam Baker, the room here at Mr. Zephyr¡¯s residence has been cleaned


    several times and set up like how you¡¯d like it. I¡¯ll carry your suitcase up now.¡±


    ¡°Let the helpers do this.¡± Janine removed her sunsses and said, ¡°rk, you¡¯ve been great to


    Zephyr since he was a child. I¡¯m thankful for you.¡±


    ¡°Madam Baker, it¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just, I know this child¡­¡± Janine paused. ¡°No one has the ability to persuade him in things he¡¯s


    made up his mind in!¡±


    rk frowned. ¡°You¡¯re referring to?¡±


    Janine did not say anything. As she scanned the surroundings, she discovered a regr sedan in


    the residence. Curious, she asked, ¡°rk, that car¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Zephyr drove it back from Jangasas.¡±


    ¡°Jangasas?¡± Janine could guess as much and snickered.


    The lowest-ranked long-term employee in the Hamertons would not even nce at this kind of car


    twice!


    Despite that, this car must have attracted a lot of attention since it was parked in Zen Residence. If


    Matthew and Yale found out, she wondered how they would gossip about Zephyr behind them!


    Janine thought about it and asked, ¡°rk, how are Matthew and Yale Hamerton doing recently?¡±

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    rk had a good head on his shoulders. He did not keep anything from Janine but did not divulge


    too much either, briefing her on Yale and Matthew¡¯s recent activities without missing a beat.


    Janine considered her son¡¯s state in the Hamertons and decided not to enter Zen Residence first


    but to probe about Yale.


    She said with a chuckle, ¡°Since I rarely visit, I have a present for the eldest heir. Please take me to


    Yale Residence!¡±


    ¡­


    Yale was cursing Zephyr on the couch in his ce because his father was dismissed from his job.


    Yelena picked up the clothes on the floor and peeked at the mirror. She was scared and resentful


    when she saw the wounds covering her body.


    Yelena knew she was just a ything at the beck and call of Yale, but she dared not offend him.


    She was intimidated by the Hamertons¡¯ influence and also fantasized about marrying into the family


    one day¡ªeven if Yale would not be a good husband, she just needed the status of being Mrs.


    Hamerton.


    Therefore, she went over to kneel beside him, picked up one of his legs, and massaged it gently.


    ¡°Mr. Yale¡­¡± she called out with a cutesy voice.


    Yale nced at her with impatience. He got together with her in the beginning for the novelty and


    kept her aroundter upon finding her rather obedient.


    Who knew that this woman would cling to him!? Not only that, but she also kept making requests


    over the line. When he fooled around with her thest time, she suddenly asked when he was going


    to marry her. It made his heart lurch.


    Yale punched the couch in frustration. His already thin face looked paler and more sinister.


    Yelena was frightful, unable to figure out his temper, but she could see the evil in his eyes.


    She asked shakily, ¡°M-Mr. Yale, what happened?¡±


    Yale looked at her and suddenly got up to kick her, venting his anger on her.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°How dare you f*cking ask me what happened?¡± He said through his gritted teeth, ¡°If you didn¡¯t


    pretend to be Cordelia and got in my bed, I¡¯d be stepping on Zephyr right now!¡±


    Yelena backed away fearfully.


    ¡°That b*stard Zephyr!¡± cursed Yale. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep Cordelia in front of him one day!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yale¡ª¡±


    ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    Yelena shook but was reluctant to just leave like this.


    ¡°Mr. Yale, listen to me!¡± Her heart thumped. ¡°It¡¯s not hard for you to sleep with Cordelia or


    embarrass Zephyr! I have a way!¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Yale arched a brow.


    Yelena nodded and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Marcus still in your hands?¡±


    Yale calmed down. ¡°Hmm, so what?¡±


    ¡°The Jenners and the Grists have a marriage agreement, and Cordelia supposedly married


    Marcus!¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Yale sneered. ¡°Cordelia or you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Yelena argued, ¡°Marcus¡¯ wife is Cordelia anyway!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yale bit his lips. He looked down at her with a sense of superiority and his hands in his


    pockets. ¡°I heard that Zephyr found the guy who registered their marriage back then. That guy said


    he took William Jenner¡¯s money and dared not not do it, but he dared not break thew either.


    Thus, he made two fake marriage certificates!


    ¡°Cordelia has no business with Marcus!¡± He looked at her with a scowl. ¡°You got nothing good!¡±


    ¡°Even then, we¡¯re the only ones who know that they aren¡¯t rted!¡± cried Yelena.


    Yale paused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Everyone out there¡­ They don¡¯t know that Cordelia and Marcus aren¡¯t rted. If we get the word


    out and say that Mr. Z Hamerton is involved with a married woman, what will the old man of the


    Hamertons think when things blow up?¡±

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yale was a little hesitant.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    If Zephyr¡¯s reputation was ruined and his grandfather got angry, it would also implicate the others.


    What if he was found out!?


    Yelena said, ¡°Mr. Yale, your grandfather can control the Hamertons, but can he control the


    netizens? He won¡¯t be able to do a thing about what people say online!


    ¡°And I know what Cordelia¡¯s like. She treasures her reputation.¡± Yelena smirked evilly. ¡°She won¡¯t be


    able to take being talked about like this!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yale thought about it and smirked. ¡°Perhaps this is a good idea!¡±


    A lie would be the truth when repeated a thousand times. Could Cordelia and Zephyr exin


    to oneizen after another? Even if he failed to defeat Zephyr, it would be good to upset him too!


    ¡°What a surprise!¡± He pinched Yelena¡¯s chin and pped her face twice. ¡°You¡¯re not all that stupid.


    There¡¯s still something in that brain of yours!¡±


    Yelena was pained from the pinch, but she had to force a smile. ¡°Heh¡­ You¡¯re ttering me!¡±


    ¡°This is for you to spend.¡± Yale tossed her a card. ¡°Let me know if it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°This too.¡± He took out a ne and squinted. ¡°Yelena, if you behave, it¡¯s not impossible for this


    ne to be a ring!¡±


    Yelena was overjoyed and nearly got on her knees.


    ¡°Our goal is the same!¡± Yale smiled. ¡°That¡¯s to make sure Zephyr Hamerton suffers!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Yale!¡±


    ¡°n it well. Let that kid know how good I am!¡±


    There were noises in the living room. Janine¡¯s heels clicked loud against the floor as she walked in


    briskly. The bodyguards wanted to stop her but did not dare to and could only watch her barge in.


    As she walked in, she heard Yale cursing Zephyr, calling him a b*stard and saying to make him


    suffer. Did he think Zephyr had no mother?


    Janine took off her suit jacket and rolled up her sleeves like she was ready for battle.


    Yale was baffled and roared at his bodyguards, ¡°Are you guys dead? Why did you let her in!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit my dear nephew. I brought a gift!¡± Janine¡¯s grin was unnerving. ¡°Oh, you have a


    guest?¡±


    Yelena had never seen a woman with such a presence. She froze and dared not even breathe any


    louder.


    Janine revealed a smile that did not reach her eyes. When she walked in, she grabbed the golf club


    on the way.


    ¡°I overheard your conversation with thisdy at the door, dearest nephew,¡± she said directly. ¡°I


    wonder what your n is to let my son know how good you are?¡±


    Yale gestured for the bodyguards to chase the woman out, but once the men surrounded her, they


    were forced back by her gaze!


    This was no ordinary woman. Her status in the Bakers was significant, and she grasped the


    financial groups in Chaisnd. If Janine Baker were hurt, all hell would break loose¡­


    ¡°Hah, Aunt Baker¡ª¡± Yale purposely said, ¡°Oops, sorry, ex-Aunt Baker! You look just as strong as


    when you were younger! Amazing!¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t my son be bullied by you otherwise?¡±


    Yale snorted and plopped himself down on the couch. ¡°Get it straight. Your son¡¯s the one bullying


    me in the board meeting all day long! I want to take a small revenge, f*ck his girl, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Janine raised her voice in rm.


    Her gaze then fell on Yelena, who froze at the attention.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Janine said through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡¯re a Jenner? You¡¯re that Ms. Jenner?¡±

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Yelena froze, and her mind nked out. She was like a mouse in front of a cat before Janine. She


    nodded in a daze, having no idea what she was saying. ¡°I-I¡¯m a Jenner, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hah, Ms. Jenner?¡± Janine scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re really something to be seducing my son and hooking up


    with Yale at the same time!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yale raised a brow and chuckled dryly. ¡°Woman, you got it wrong. This b*tch has been with


    me all this while. Don¡¯t let your son even think about it!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Janine was furious and hurled the golf club at Yale.


    Yale did not expect that she would actually act violently, so he did not get to avoid it in time, and the


    club hit his calf. The pain seared right through him!


    ¡°F*ck! How dare you hit me¡ª Argh!¡±


    He was hit again on the head.


    Janine was a taekwondo expert when she was younger. Even as age caught on, it was no problem


    for her to tackle Yale now.


    Rage burned bright in her once she recalled the pair conspiring against Zephyr. She did not only hit


    Yale, but she also went for Yelena. The girl was dumbfounded. As the golf clubnded on her


    shoulder, she hissed while falling to the floor.


    ¡°You shameless couple! How dare you conspire against my son!?


    ¡°Next time, maybe think about who his mother is!¡±


    Janine was seeing red and absolutely fuming.


    The bodyguards usually suffered from Yale¡¯s temper and resented him, so now that Janine was


    wreaking havoc here, they took the chance of ¡°not daring to intervene¡± and stayed by the door,


    pretending they heard nothing.


    The sounds of Yale¡¯s curses, Yelena¡¯s cries, and various expensive ornaments crashing on the floor


    were heard from the living room.


    The bodyguards at the door looked at each other and resumed duty with straight faces.


    Only after Janine had enough beating the pair up did these bodyguards rush in to feign stopping her


    and leading her out politely. Some of them even carried her purse and jacket for her.


    Janine patted herself down, looking reinvigorated. She scoffed at the swollen and bruised pair,


    mocking them as she tossed the golf club on the floor. ¡°Yale Hamerton, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what


    you¡¯re doing in Centrolis. I¡¯ve divorced Henry, but I¡¯m still Zephyr¡¯s mother! Lay a finger on my son,


    and I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you until you¡¯re dead!¡±


    Yale covered his swollen face with one broken tooth as he pointed at Janine and mumbled, scolding


    about something.


    The quivering Yelena, with wounds everywhere, hid under the table.


    Janine nced at her and barked, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to turn your back on Zephyr! A woman


    like you isn¡¯t worth him sacrificing so much! From now on, don¡¯t even think about appearing in front


    of him!¡±


    She walked out of Yale Residence after that.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The bodyguards sent her until she was out of the door.


    The living room was a mess. Yale cursed and screamed for his servants to get the doctor. Yelena


    was simply befuddled. She had no idea when she offended this woman from hell.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Yale finally growled something audible, ¡°F*ck! I¡¯ve never had a smooth day ever


    since meeting you, b*tch!¡±


    ¡­


    Janine felt much better after venting. When rk rushed up to her, she told him with a grin, ¡°I¡¯ve


    beaten up Yale.¡±


    rk was dumbfounded.


    ¡°If Elder Mr. Hamerton asks about it, just tell him the truth. I did it! Don¡¯t implicate others!¡±


    rk winced. It seemed that the third heir hadpletely inherited the Bakers¡¯ temper.


    ----


    Come on, how many chapters do you want to read this weekend?


    10, 15, or 20? (^^)

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    rk asked politely, ¡°Madam Baker, do we return to Zen Residence now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Kate and Ms. Zennie are both there¡­¡±


    Janine furrowed her brows but soon recovered an indifferent look.


    It had been a long time since. She should let bygones be bygones.


    She smiled and nodded at rk before going into the car swiftly.


    When she returned to Zen Residence, she saw two people on the couch the moment she stepped


    into the living room.


    Zennie got up hurriedly and timidly greeted her. ¡°Hi, Madam Baker¡­¡±


    Janine was indifferent and shifted her gaze to Kate. Thetter put down her cup of coffee and got


    up to wee her with a smile. ¡°Janine, long time no see!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, for sure.¡± Janine scanned her up and down. ¡°Thest time we met was during


    my divorce with Henry, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Kate¡¯s smile froze. It took a while for her to say, ¡°Janine, actually¡­ Well, I didn¡¯t know Henry was in


    the midst of a divorce with you when I met him.


    ¡°I¡¯m straightforward, so I speak what I have in mind.¡± Kate coughed and said, ¡°If I knew he wasn¡¯t


    divorced back then, I¡¯d never date him! But Henry didn¡¯t tell me anything and made me carry the


    me for so many years!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Janine clenched her jaw and said in a low tone, ¡°That¡¯s why anyone who marries the


    useless man is unlucky!¡±


    ¡°Oh goodness, Janine!¡± Kate was thrilled. ¡°We finally came to an agreement on something!¡±


    Zennie smiled awkwardly and gave her mother a look.


    ¡°Oh, right, right¡­¡± Kate pulled herself back. ¡°I¡¯m here for you today because of a formal matter.


    Well, Zephyr has someone he likes, and her name¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, right?¡± Janine cut in. ¡°I¡¯ve met her!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kate widened her eyes.


    ¡°Hah, that woman is pretentious, hypocritical, and has no shame!¡± Janine fumed at the mention.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into Zephyr¡¯s head that he¡¯s bewitched by a woman like this!?¡±


    Kate was at a loss for words. She was bewildered.


    She asked, ¡°Janine, i-is the one you met Cordelia Jenner? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes! A Jenner!¡± Janine red at her. ¡°Kate Cloud, do you think I¡¯m old and can¡¯t recognize


    somebody?


    ¡°Hah, must be the case when you were younger, or you wouldn¡¯t have married Henry!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Janine actually had noeback for that.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not time for us to debate our grudges now! Did you really meet Cordelia?¡±


    ¡°How many Jenners do you think there are in the Hamertons?¡±


    Kate¡¯s frown was locked deep as she exchanged a nce with Zennie.


    They did not know that Yelena was at Yale¡¯s, so they found the entire situation odd.


    Kate looked at her. ¡°To be honest, Janine, I¡¯ve met Ms. Jenner too. I like her a lot! I believe that


    you¡¯ll like her too if you see her!¡±


    ¡°Or you were deceived by her too?¡± Janine snickered. ¡°Right, you dared marry Henry Hamerton.


    What do you know about distinguishing people?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Kate pointed a finger at her, biting her lips.


    Janine stretched and shed her a grin before she padded upstairs for a nap.


    Kate pulled her phone out once she left Zen Residence.


    ¡°Hello, Zephyr¡­ Your mom said she met Ms. Jenner already, and she doesn¡¯t like her, and¡­ she


    said a lot of awful things. Is there a misunderstanding?¡±


    ----


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    @mayapmented wanting me to post 20 chapters/day. Therefore, I will respond to your


    request for this Saturday and Sunday.


    Thank you for supporting this series <3

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Zephyr was in a private booth on the top floor of Splendor Dynasty. He found it odd hearing what


    Kate had to say.


    cing the caviar he had in his hand down, he said with a slight frown, ¡°I didn¡¯t set up an


    appointment for them to meet.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the matter with her?¡±


    Zephyr was quiet for a moment. His expression was aloof and burdened after he ended the call.


    Josiah and Fredric, who were next to him, exchanged a look and put down their cutlery.


    Fredric understood his worry. ¡°Z, I think that even if your mom didn¡¯t like Cordelia, she wouldn¡¯t hate


    her too much. Something must be up!¡±


    Josiah¡¯s eyes were simply on the delicious dishes before them.


    ¡°Josiah, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Josiah jolted. ¡°Uh¡­ I think she didn¡¯t even meet her! She must have said that on purpose to


    break Z and sis-inw apart!¡±


    Zephyr shook his head. ¡°My mom isn¡¯t someone like that.¡±


    Before he went on, he noticed a petite figure by the door.


    Cordelia came in slowly with a dim expression.


    Zephyr¡¯s heart sank. ¡®Did she hear what we said just now?¡¯


    He carefully held her hand and smiled. ¡°Cordelia, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d work overtime during noon?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I had to, but the chief said I could hand in the draftter, so I came.¡±


    Fredric changed the topic with a chuckle. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten, right? You and Z can go ahead.


    Josiah and I will be making a move first!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Josiah protested. ¡°I¡¯m still hungry!¡±


    Fredric red at him.


    Cordelia bit her lips and looked at Zephyr, asking him softly, ¡°Your mom came¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell


    me?¡±


    ¡°I was going to arrange for you two to meet.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡± Josiah could not think straight since he was hungry and started to blurt


    nonsense, ¡°Hah, don¡¯t be too nervous. The ugly truth will be revealed sooner orter!¡±


    It was already toote for Fredric to cover his mouth.


    Cordelia¡¯s voice grew smaller. ¡°I heard your conversation at the door. I haven¡¯t met your mom.


    Perhaps Josiah¡¯s right. She just isn¡¯t happy with me.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Josiah fought to speak again. He looked at Zephyr this time. ¡°But Z, you have to take


    care of Nelly first. Your mom agreed for you both to date back then¡ª Mmph!¡±


    This time, Fredric was fast enough and pped a hand over his mouth. ¡°Josiah, are you going to


    die if you don¡¯t speak!?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡ª Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Before Zephyr¡¯s glower got any darker, Fredric pulled the back of Josiah¡¯s cor and dragged him


    away.


    The room quieted down, but it felt unsettling.


    Zephyr peeked at Cordelia. Her head was lowered with glum and disappointment veiled over her


    pretty features. This was what he could not bear to see the most¡­


    Zephyr took her into his arms and said seriously, ¡°I swear, I¡¯ve never dated her!¡±


    Cordelia pushed him away and asked, staring at him with her big eyes, ¡°Nelly Tanner¡¯s the one who


    grew up with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not urate to say that we grew up together,¡± the man exined patiently. ¡°Because I¡¯ve


    almost never talked to her all this while. She¡¯s the one pestering me!¡±


    ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Cordelia tilted her head deep in thought. ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re absolutely


    charismatic?¡±


    Zephyr was baffled, and beads of cold sweat ran down his spine.


    How was he supposed to answer so that he would not make her angry? It was toote, perhaps.


    He licked his lips and braced himself to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like this!¡±


    Cordelia pressed on. ¡°I also heard that you had a lot of girlfriends?¡±


    Zephyr froze before he lost hisposure and growled, ¡°Who spewed this nonsense to you!?¡±


    ¡°My mom. Why?¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    It suddenly felt rather amusing.


    Cordelia was petite, but she was fierce, while Zephyr was a head taller than her, yet hung his head


    in front of her like a student who did wrong.


    ¡°My mom said that for someone of your status and background, your marriage is tied to your


    family''s interests. There¡¯s no way your family won''t arrange it for you!¡±


    Zephyr chuckled and held her shoulders gently. ¡°Our mom¡¯s amazing. She knows everything!¡±


    Cordelia nced at him. She was upset about Nelly just now, but Zephyr¡¯s smile dispelled all that. It


    was not like it was relevant to him. She still believed in his character.


    ¡°Our mom¡¯s right.¡± He looked at her. ¡°But I¡¯ve never epted my family¡¯s arrangement.¡±


    Zephyr took her hand and ced it against his heart.


    As Cordelia felt his warm chest, she also felt the passionate beating heart under it. She blushed


    with emotional eyes.


    Zephyr¡¯s deep husky voice was tinged with a smile. ¡°Cordelia, I was a machine before meeting you.


    I had no heart.


    ¡°After I met you, I became someone of flesh and blood. My heart finally eats.¡±


    ¡°Zephyr¡­¡± Cordelia sobbed.


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± His fingers ran across her fair face. ¡°You¡¯re magical.¡±


    ¡°But this magic might be useless in front of your mom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± He hugged her lightly. ¡°Just do what you feel like doing.¡±


    Zephyr smiled. She had no idea that she was already the boss of two listedpanies and the


    person in charge of Centrolis¡¯ western suburbnd project or how many assets she had under the


    name.


    It was good that she did not know, so these things would not be the shackles that stopped her


    from soaring.


    When she got tired of exploring, though, these things would be her strongest shield and support¡ª


    enough to shut up every Hamerton.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Cordelia suddenly recalled something. ¡°I can¡¯t have lunch with you. I¡¯ve got to go to an


    exhibition in the afternoon and write an article!¡±


    ¡°What exhibition?¡±


    ¡°Art exhibition where plenty of artists are involved. It¡¯s held in the city center, and some of these


    artists are from Mengasas and Southeast Aciatic!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zephyr nodded and reluctantly let her go.


    ¡°I have to go now.¡± Cordelia grinned at him. ¡°Eat properly. Don¡¯t get gastritis again!¡±


    This reminded Zephyr¡­ Why did he not pretend to have one just now!?


    Cordelia hurried away from Splendor Dynasty. Janine had just gotten to the building with her car


    parked outside.


    rk smiled. ¡°Madam Baker, I asked about it just now. Mr. Zephyr¡¯s at the top floor.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Janine had other ns. ¡°He might be socializing. I¡¯ll go around here and talk to him when


    I return at night.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± rk thought about it and said, ¡°There¡¯s an art exhibition at the city center today. Do you


    want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, yes!¡± Janine had always been interested in art. ¡°We¡¯ll go there!¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    The exhibition had wide publicity since the pieces exhibited came from renowned artists. One piece


    of art could be auctioned for hundreds of thousands of dors.


    Janine roamed the gallery leisurely.


    She had received education from basically everywhere in the world since she was young. It


    contributed to her critical yet connective thoughts and exquisite taste.


    She saw a few pieces from a Southeast Aciatic artist. The lines were beautiful with bold colors and


    screamed personal style. She liked them and told the assistant next to her immediately, ¡°Contact


    the staff here. I want this piece!¡±


    The assistant nodded and jogged away.


    At the same time, Cordelia arrived with X.


    ¡°Mom, there aren¡¯t many people here, but it¡¯s a big ce. Don¡¯t run off!¡±


    X looked at her helplessly. ¡°You bring me to an exhibition and don¡¯t allow me to go around on my


    own. What am I supposed to look at!?¡±


    Cordelia chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just worried you are bored at home alone and want to take you out! Besides,


    I¡¯m here to work. Please cooperate with me, okay?


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a few photos and ask the staff about the general situation. After that, we can leave.¡±


    X was surprised. ¡°We¡¯re leaving so soon?¡±


    She liked art exhibitions and frequently visited them when she was still with her family. Since leaving


    home, she had never visited such a beautiful gallery.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Cordelia nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll go back once my task is done, so I can write up the article quickly.¡±


    X pursed her lips. ¡°Sigh, you don¡¯t even get that many days off in a month¡¯s work, and you


    always work overtime. Those who didn¡¯t know better will think you¡¯re making handsome money!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Cordelia giggled and teased her. ¡°Why are you talking about money all the time now? How


    worldly!¡±


    ¡°I was too otherworldly in the past. That¡¯s how William Jenner took advantage of me! I shouldn¡¯t


    have held on to any will back then. I should have just kept using his money. Then you and Carter


    wouldn¡¯t have to suffer with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Cordelia hugged her mother by the shoulder, afraid that her illness would rpse


    because of the past.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. William Jenner has nothing to do with us, and we¡¯re doing pretty well, aren¡¯t


    we?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± X hummed. ¡°Pretty well¡­¡±


    She sighed and looked elsewhere, still caught in reminiscing.


    Now that she thought of it, what was her stubborn will for? Life was realistic and practical. However,


    the education she received since she was a child had taught her to die in honor rather than to


    survive in disgrace.


    X took a deep breath. Such a worldly theory had actually made her pay the price of half her


    lifetime.


    Cordelia was busy taking photos as her mind worked quickly to build the draft of her article.


    After going around the gallery, she found the rest lounge and helped X sit on the couch before


    grabbing a pen and paper to note down what shed in her mind.


    ¡°Mom, are you thirsty? I¡¯ll go buy some water!¡±


    The sweet voice entered Janine¡¯s ears.


    She turned around and saw a pair of mother and daughter sitting at the lounge close by with their


    backs against her. Despite that, it was not difficult to see that they were close.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re wearing enough!¡± Cordelia said softly, ¡°The gallery¡¯s pretty cold.


    Are you cold?¡±


    She then took off her jacket and draped it on her mother.


    X tried refusing it but ultimately could not win against her daughter. She smiled as the jacket was


    put on her.


    Janine caught the scene and felt something¡­ Daughters were considerate¡ªshe had never


    experienced such tenderness before.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Janine then thought about her brat of a son who had nearly gotten an unknown woman to be her


    daughter-inw. It infuriated her so much¡­ Thinking of this, she could not help wanting to stuff


    Zephyr back into her womb!


    ¡­


    ¡°Cordelia, look at that painting!¡±


    Cordelia followed X¡¯s gaze.


    The oil painting was big and took up a good portion of the wall. The strokes were abstract and


    dreamy as they seemed to paint a forest and arge, lifelike firefly pping its wings.


    Cordelia looked at the signature and saw that it was a famous artist from Southeast Aciatic.


    ¡°Mom, do you like this painting?¡±


    X did not answer her as she fell deep in thought withplex emotions ying in her eyes.


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± She asked with a hoarse voice after a long time, ¡°Do you know where this is?¡±


    Cordelia shook her head in confusion.


    She had no idea that this was a private forest in Southeast Aciatic where her mother had grown up.


    The artist who had painted this piece used to paint her mother¡¯s portrait too.


    The sight of this painting took X back to those carefree days. Her eyes turned red, and she


    asked Cordelia, after a moment, ¡°Can we buy this painting?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Cordelia froze as she looked at it carefully. ¡®It should be rather expensive. If we were to buy it¡­¡¯


    Still, she rarely saw X liking something so much. She smiled and nodded at her mother before


    asking the staff about it.


    It was unexpected when a voice spoke up next to her, ¡°I¡¯ve already bought this painting. Miss, I


    came first.¡±


    Cordelia paused and snapped her head back to see Janine. She could not help being stunned.


    The woman before her was in her middle age, but she maintained herself well. There was an


    elegance in the way she carried herself. With a small smirk, her eyes were unfazed when she


    removed her sunsses, and she exuded an authoritative presence.


    The staff exined, ¡°Miss, Madam Baker here indeed came in touch with us first and gave a


    reasonable price.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Cordelia nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for interrupting. Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°You like this painting too?¡± Janine looked at her.


    Cordelia chortled. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it, but my mother likes it.¡±


    Janine paused and looked toward the rest lounge, realizing that it was the pair of mother and


    daughter she was envious of earlier.


    Cordelia asked politely, ¡°Madam, I know you¡¯ve bought the painting, but can I take a photo of it for


    my mother?¡±


    Janine was rather surprised. She had thought that the girl would make her feel guilty and ask her to


    give up on the painting in the name of filial piety or aggressively offer a higher price to buy the


    painting. After all, she had seen too many of these so-called socialites in her circle, and she knew


    too well how to handle them.


    It was just a surprise that the girl did not act as expected when she was already ready with


    counterattacks.


    Janine scanned Cordelia from head to toe. The girl was fair and fresh with a gentle demeanor. Her


    eyes were clear and pure, like they had magic and caused one to look into them involuntarily.


    Even though she had already bought the painting, it was still in the gallery and unmoved. Anyone


    who passed by could take photos of it. Yet, this girl was asking for her permission.


    A rare smile broke on Janine¡¯s face.


    ¡°You want to take a photo of it for your mother?¡±

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cordelia answered honestly. ¡°My mom rarely likes something, so I quite wish to fulfill this wish


    for her. Since you¡¯ve already bought it, I can¡¯t snatch it from you.¡±


    Janine smiled. The girl was well-taught. Young girls who were graceful andposed like her


    seemed to be getting rarer nowadays.


    She suddenly thought of Nelly. She had picked her as her future daughter-inw in the past


    because she found their families to be on equal footing. It might benefit the Bakers if Zephyr were to


    marry Nelly. She was also decent looking and was alright standing next to Zephyr.


    It was just that Janer realized that the Tanner heiress did not have the grace andposure


    of an heiress, nor did she have the ability and skills to run the family business at all! Instead, she


    had traveled to Chaisnd countless times in a year to get close to Janine or shop till she dropped.


    Janine was extremely annoyed by her!


    She hated beauties without a brain. Moreover, Nelly was barely a beauty¡­


    ¡°Madam?¡± Cordelia smiled at her, pulling her back from her thoughts.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can I take a photo?¡±


    ¡°Oh, go ahead!¡± Janine snapped back to herself and smiled gently.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Janine could not help wanting to chat with the girl. ¡°Do you know what the painting is?¡±


    ¡°Firefly,¡± Cordelia blurted, but she frowned. ¡°But¡­¡±


    The firefly looked kind of strange. It had two sets of wings.


    ¡°Heh, but I don¡¯t get it.¡± She smiled. ¡°This is probably an artist¡¯s creativity.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the imagination of the artist.¡± Janine looked at her. ¡°This is a firefly species only avable


    in Sabe in Southeast Aciatic. It¡¯s very rare.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia was surprised.


    Janine said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve seen them in a private forest before.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Cordelia, are you done? Can we buy this painting?¡±


    X walked over with a colorful chiffon scarf, showing it to her daughter with a beam.


    ¡°I bought this just now. Look at the embroidery. Nice, right? This embroidery is rarely found in


    Centrolis. Only South¡ª¡±


    Before she finished her sentence, the air went silent like it was warped into a vacuum.


    Janine stared at X, and X stared back at her. Both of them looked at each other for some time,


    eyes widened, and calling each other¡¯s name almost in unison.


    ¡°X?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Janine?¡±


    Both women shared shock, surprise, and ever-changing emotions in their expressions and gazes.


    Cordelia was dumbfounded. Others would have thought they were the gallery¡¯s wax figures looking


    at their frozen states from afar!


    ¡°Mom, Madam, you¡­ know each other?¡±


    X snapped back to reality. With a grimace, she grabbed Cordelia and muttered, ¡°Seen a ghost in


    broad daylight. Come on, let¡¯s go¡­ Let¡¯s hurry home¡­¡±


    ¡°X Irwin!¡± Janine called for her and stepped in front of her. ¡°You didn¡¯t see a ghost! You¡¯re just too


    ashamed to see me, huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± X¡¯s finger shook. ¡°Stop making things up! Why am I ashamed to see you?¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Janine scoffed and crossed her arms. ¡°I was right about everything back then. What shame


    do you have when you put yourself into such a pathetic state over a man?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    As X growled, the whole gallery looked over.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Cordelia tucked X behind her and looked at Janine in alertness. She tried to say as calmly as


    possible, ¡°Madam, my mother doesn¡¯t feel well. Please don¡¯t talk to her like that!¡±


    Janine looked surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my ce to disclose it.¡± Cordelia wrapped an arm around X¡¯s shaking shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m


    going to send her back now!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Janine failed to hold them back as Cordelia quickly took X out of the gallery.


    Janine¡¯s assistant asked her softly, ¡°Madam Baker, do you need me to check them out?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to look into?¡± Janine gave him the side eye. ¡°Could I not know her when we grew up


    together?¡±


    Her assistant shut up and quietly backed away.


    Janine looked at Cordelia and X¡¯s fading backs in deep thought. She then looked down and


    realized that the scarf X had bought had fallen to the floor in their hurry just now.


    She picked it up and smiled.


    ¡°So old, and you still like the same thing! Sigh, did you think you were still a princess?


    ¡°Not too reliable as one, but¡­ the princess you gave birth to is pretty decent!¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia took X back home and frantically rummaged through the medical box once she entered


    the door.


    X knew what she was looking for and waved for her toe over with a chuckle. ¡°Cordelia,


    forget it¡­ I don¡¯t need to take any meds.¡±


    Cordelia froze and looked at her in worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, even without the meds.¡± X was a little tired. ¡°I¡¯m just a bit tired. I¡¯ll be okay after a


    nap. Go draft your article. Finish up your work as soon as you can!¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ stay around here then.¡± Cordelia carried herptop there. ¡°Have your nap. I¡¯ll write up my


    article. I¡¯ll be able to help you in time if anything does happen!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± X smiled kindly and patted Cordelia¡¯s head lovingly.


    She was lucky she had her daughter all these years. She was the one who had been holding up this


    fragile family.


    X closed her eyes, but it was not a sound sleep.


    Ricos Bridge, the snow-capped mountains in Sweltzar, the fireflies in Southeast Aciatic¡­ These


    scenes shed before her eyes, and she soon saw a young Janine. They were still in school


    uniforms as they cheered at the bottom of the Elps, motivated each other in the national library, and


    shone in various academicpetitions¡­


    ¡°Say, what kind of man will you marry in the future?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Our families will get that sorted anyway.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought of resisting? I¡¯m going to marry a man I love. I¡¯m ready to give up everything


    for him!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too na?ve! Men aren¡¯t dependable. We¡¯ve got to rely on ourselves in the end!¡±


    ¡°Janine, be my child¡¯s godmother when I have one, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Why don¡¯t you have a daughter? I¡¯ll have a son. Isn¡¯t it better if we be a family!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±


    X grabbed the nket, her tears drenching hershes.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°X! That man isn¡¯t worthy of your love! He only wants the Irwins. You¡¯re being used! He¡¯s lying to


    you! Wake up!¡±


    ¡°Stay out of my business! Janine, we¡¯re no longer friends!¡±


    ¡°Janine¡­¡± X murmured inaudibly, ¡°The Irwins took advantage of him, actually. He isn¡¯t wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Cordelia had been wiping X¡¯s sweat. ¡°What are you talking about? Where do you feel ill?¡±

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Zephyr was informed that Janine was already back when he returned to Zen Residence. He got


    changed and went upstairs to greet her.


    ¡°Mom, are you happy with the room?¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    Janine had just made herself coffee, and the room wafted with its aroma. She took a sip and


    scanned around.


    The room was spacious and bright. The floor-to-ceiling window faced the mountains, and the room


    decoration was tasteful. Even a small ornament felt luxurious.


    She sat on the softmb leather couch.


    The ce was great, but she felt an inexplicable sense of distance.


    She could not help wondering where X was living. With a considerate and caring daughter, the


    room she was in must feel much warmer than this ce¡­


    Zephyr noticed her oddity. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Janine took a deep breath. Her gaze at him was slightly disappointed.


    Zephyr noticed that she seemed to be shaking a little and asked, ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± She tugged her shawl. ¡°I¡¯m not quite used to the weather here after living in Chaisnd for so


    long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll make sure they adjust your room temperature.¡±


    The answer would be fine in usual times, but Janine had just watched the close-bonded mother and


    daughter, so it felt impassive in her ears.


    ¡°Mom, you wore too little today. Put mine on!¡± The sweet voice suddenly rang in her ears.


    She looked at Zephyr and thought to test him, so she coughed and said in a low voice, ¡°Zephyr, I


    think I didn¡¯t wear enough¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t wear enough?¡± Zephyr was astonished as he looked at her five suitcases.


    ¡°Put on more clothes if you didn¡¯t wear enough.¡± His answer was straightforward. ¡°Have you brought


    enough clothes? I¡¯ll get someone to buy more otherwise.¡±


    It was asking someone to do it again¡­ Janine¡¯s face began to fall.


    Her eyes were trained on him. ¡°Zephyr, I said that I didn¡¯t wear enough! I¡¯m not wearing enough


    right now!¡±


    Zephyr was bewildered. ¡°Then put on more clothes now?¡±


    His mother was starting to look angry. ¡°Do I have clothes with me now?¡±


    Realization struck Zephyr. It seemed his mother did not get to unpack in time. He rang the bell to let


    the helpers know. ¡°Come up and unpack for my mo¡ª¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, Janine growled, ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. He then heard his mother nag. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a jacket on you? Can¡¯t you


    take it off and let me wear it!?


    ¡°Other kids know how to care for their mother, and you never do! You ask the helpers to do


    everything. Who¡¯s my son now!?


    ¡°Hah, why did I even give birth to a son? Just keeps worrying me and making me angry!¡±


    Janine paced back and forth in the room with her hands propped on her hips.


    ¡°People are just doing better¡­ with a good daughter! She doesn¡¯t evenin about going


    shopping and exhibitions and cares whether she¡¯s cold or warm. She¡¯s just so caring and sensible! I


    just don¡¯t have that!


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have a good daughter-inw!¡±


    Zephyr was dumbstruck. He stood on the spot as he looked at his mother with a frown, like he was


    looking at an alien.


    The scolding felt absolutely ridiculous.


    All this time, his impression of his mother was that she was a woman made of steel. She was more


    rational and calmer than men. Toin and nag like this was unbelievably the first time.


    Furthermore, he had always been the golden child, yet his mother was actuallyparing him to


    somebody else¡¯s child right now¡­


    Zephyr¡¯s face slowly sank, and he was upset. Whose child was this? They best not let him meet


    them!


    He took a few deep breaths and slowly calmed the rage in him. He ultimately forced himself to ask,


    ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡±


    Janine crossed her arms in front of her chest and took a long breath.


    She calmed down much more after the scolding and got clear-headed. Looking at Zephyr, she said


    without missing a beat, ¡°Sit.¡±


    This was more like Janine¡¯s usual tone.


    Zephyr narrowed his eyes and only sat after ensuring she had gone back to normal. He showed her


    the acquisition of Wattz Media.


    ¡°The Bakers and Hamertons are holding the shares. 49% on your side and 48% on my side. The


    rest are fractional shares and shared among a few other shareholders.¡±


    ¡°You have only 1% less than me?¡± Janine¡¯s gaze dimmed a little.


    ¡°Mom, this is already an advantageous condition.¡± Zephyr¡¯s tone was t, and he did not have much


    of an expression. ¡°It¡¯s because you like thispany, and the Bakers have a significant


    professional standing in the media industry. Plus, thispany isn¡¯t doing too much under me, that


    I agree¡ª¡±


    ¡°Advantageous condition?¡± Janine suddenly raised her voice. ¡°This is how you talk to your mother?¡±


    Zephyr was befuddled again, asking softly after a long time, ¡°Are we not¡­ talking about work?¡±


    ¡°Hah, so we are no longer mother and son now. Only work¡¯s left between us, is that so?¡±


    Zephyr stayed silent. Was this what people said to be menopause?


    ¡°Mom, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, this is fine. We¡¯ll keep it this way!¡± Janine signed easily. ¡°Since I¡¯m the biggest shareholder,


    Wattz Media needs to change its name. Name it Imperial Media.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I want my people in there too.¡±


    Zephyr nodded. ¡°Mm, it makes sense.


    ¡°But Mr. Smith stays as the general manager. He¡¯s experienced and well-connected, whether in the


    entertainment or media industry. Thepany needs him.


    ¡°Do you have any other candidates in mind?¡±


    Janine thought of X¡¯s pretty and gentle little princess.


    When she recruited someone, she prioritized their character. The princess was kind and honest,


    and Janine liked her at first nce. As for her professional skills, it would not be a problem with


    some training.


    She coughed. ¡°I need a senior assistant whom I¡¯ll be bringing around. I already have someone in


    mind. But it¡¯ll take some time to recruit her into thepany.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zephyr agreed. ¡°Let me know where the person is. I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    Janine did not answer. She looked at her son for a bit and said softly, ¡°Zephyr, I¡¯ll be direct with you.


    This person I chose, I hope that you¡¯ll interact with her more, other than work-rted issues.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr frowned.


    ¡°Be it her looks, character, or family status, this girl is a thousand times better than that indecent Ms.


    Jenner!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression hardened as he clenched his fists. ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I have my mind made up about this girl!¡± Janine said coldly, ¡°Nelly Tanner can¡¯tpare


    to her either! Consider it carefully.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mom, you haven¡¯t even met her. Why are you saying this?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met her?¡± Janine scoffed. ¡°Zephyr, it¡¯s more like you haven¡¯t seen her true colors.¡±

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Zephyr¡¯s expression was cold with a deep gaze. He looked at Janine quietly.


    He did not know why she had such a prejudice toward Cordelia, but he knew that he would do his


    all to protect the woman he loved.


    ¡°It¡¯s set,¡± Janine said impassively. ¡°You and Nelly have no marriage agreement, but both families


    have been in that understanding for years. It could be tricky to take care of it.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll get it sorted with the Tanners!¡±


    Janine approached him and patted his shoulder twice. ¡°Just do as I say. Spend some time with the


    girl I told you about!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Zephyr uttered icily.


    The atmosphere froze, and it felt like the temperature had plummeted.


    Janine looked at him with a stern gaze.


    Zephyr said clearly, ¡°Mom, if you insist, I¡¯ll pull all my shares out from Imperial Media!¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± Janine was rmed.


    ¡°You probably know already. Rules in Centrolis are different from Melorian.¡± His voice was t, but


    each word was impactful.


    ¡°If thispany doesn¡¯t have my shares, foreign investment can¡¯te in. The money you


    invested earlier won¡¯t see any return!¡±


    He then said coldly, ¡°I know you don¡¯tck that money, but you don¡¯t like losing! If word got to


    grandpa, the board of directors, or even uncle, you¡¯ll be the Baker Group¡¯s joke! Are you sure


    you want to push me?¡±


    Janine was stunned.


    ¡°I won¡¯t date the person you mentioned.¡± Zephyr walked to the door and turned back to nce at


    her. ¡°Give up on the thought!¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia took the day off from work after submitting her article to take care of X at home.


    Even though X had said that she did not need her care, she was still worried. She constantly


    remembered what the doctor had said. Mental illnesses were not produced in a day. She had to be


    careful and keep an eye out constantly.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go do a bit of grocery shopping.¡± Cordelia looked at her watch. ¡°Wait for me toe back


    and make lunch. Don¡¯t go into the kitchen for nothing!¡±


    X grimaced. ¡°Listen to yourself. What am I? Three?¡±


    Cordelia grinned and turned back to hug her. ¡°You have to be good anyway. No TV for you in the


    afternoon otherwise!¡±


    X was rendered speechless. Her daughter was really taking care of her like she was a child!


    ¡°Hmph! I think I need to get my son-inw to teach you a lesson!¡±


    The mother and daughter giggled together.


    Cordelia was ready to leave, but an uninvited guest greeted her when she opened the door.


    Janine wore a small smile and still exuded a strong presence. She exined softly, seeing that


    Cordelia was on guard against her, ¡°I was very good friends with your mother in the past.¡±


    Cordelia nodded in silence but still did not let her in.


    Janine chuckled. ¡®The princess is very alert. Hmm, that¡¯s right! She should behave like this!¡¯


    ¡°Child, I¡¯m really good friends with her, best friends. We got distant over some misunderstandings.¡±


    Janine sounded sincere. ¡°But please trust me. I absolutely have no intention of hurting her. I¡¯m here


    specifically to visit her today.¡±


    Cordelia was surprised. She saw the gifts Janine carried¡ªthey seemed to be expensive health


    supplements.


    ¡°Is this Bird¡¯s Nest?¡± Cordelia had a bright idea and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll ept them on behalf of my mother.


    Thank you.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t Bird¡¯s Nest. It¡¯s Manuka honey.¡± Janine paused. ¡°Heh, your mother¡¯s a germaphobe.


    When she was younger, she found out that Bird¡¯s Nestes from the swallow¡¯s saliva and refused


    to eat it ever again!¡±


    Janine met Cordelia¡¯s clear eyes after she spoke and realized that she had been tested. How could


    she remember such a detail if they were not best friends?

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    ¡°You¡­¡± Janine¡¯s smile was doting. The more she looked at Cordelia, the more she liked her.


    Cordelia let her in, and X was shocked to see Janine.


    ¡°Mom, she¡¯s here to visit you.¡±


    X was silent for a moment. Seeing that Cordelia was still standing at the side, she told her with a


    smile, ¡°Go do your shopping. I¡¯ll chat with her for a bit.¡±


    Cordelia pressed her lips and stayed rooted.


    ¡°Nothing to worry about!¡± X waved a hand. ¡°This woman here is my best friend!¡±


    It was only then Cordelia nodded, but she softly told X to hold on to her phone and call her


    instantly if anything happened before she left.


    Janine had a gaze ofplicated feelings as she watched Cordelia leave.


    ¡°Envious, huh?¡± X arched her brow, getting up to boil some water for tea and chuckling smugly. ¡°I


    could tell back at the art exhibition. You¡¯re very envious that I got a daughter!¡±


    Janine rolled her eyes. This woman had not changed¡ªshe still had to be better than her in


    everything! Forget it. She would act like the past and let her have it this time as well.


    ¡°Yeah, having a daughter is great.¡± Janine chortled. ¡°But you¡¯ve got to keep a close eye on your


    daughter. Don¡¯t let her run into bad people and walk the path you¡¯ve taken!¡±


    ¡°Janine Baker! You¡ª¡±


    ¡®Why is this woman just the same like old times? Such a sharp tongue!¡¯


    The two women stared at each other for a long time with changing emotions on their faces.


    They came from families of high social standing, and they were still the girls guarding each other¡¯s


    side despite experiencing life.


    Both of them chuckled in unison.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It had been so many years without news from each other, but they still had endless things to talk


    about when they met.


    The poor Cordelia would have been done with grocery shopping in 20 minutes, but she received her


    mother¡¯s call asking her to returnter. Therefore, she wheeled the shopping cart weaving through


    isles and almost memorized all the price tags¡­


    X told Janine what she had gone through in recent years briefly. Thetter grabbed her hand


    tightly with red eyes, biting her lips, and was unable to speak a word.


    X had to console her instead. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all in the past. Fortunately, Cordelia has been by my


    side these years, or I wouldn¡¯t be here today.¡±


    Janine nodded with aforted smile. She now knew that the princess was named Cordelia. Like


    her name, she was like a jewel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about me.¡± X refilled Janine¡¯s tea. ¡°What about you? Have you been doing


    well?¡±


    ¡°Not long after we had a fallout, I followed my family¡¯s arrangement and got married¡­ Hah, I


    married the wrong guy. I got a divorce after giving birth to my son. I¡¯ve been living in Chaisnd all


    this while and came to Centrolis the day before yesterday over some business affairs.¡±


    X looked guilty. ¡°Janine, back then¡­ I know that you were doing it for my sake. You didn¡¯t want


    me to be with Rowan Irwin because you were worried that I¡¯d suffer a loss.¡±


    ¡°But you still did, didn¡¯t you?¡± Janine got angry at the mention of the matter. ¡°Rowan Irwin¡¯s only an


    adopted child, yet he took over the Irwins! Has he looked for you all these years? Does he know


    you bore two children for him?¡±


    ¡°I did these willingly.¡± X looked determined. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still defending him!¡± Janine was furious that she was still so stubborn.


    X patted her arm with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m indifferent about these now. The most important item of the


    Irwins is with me. Rowan passed it to me.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Emotions rippled in X¡¯s eyes.


    A whileter, Janine was struck with realization and blurted, ¡°Those medicine forms!?¡±


    She knew that the ancestors of the Irwins were royal doctors in the pce and had been for


    generations. Theyterbined the local herbs unique to Southeast Aciatic and came up with a


    set of forms that they used until this day.


    X nodded with mixed feelings.


    Janine looked at her. ¡°Those forms were supposed to be yours! Rowan giving them to you is


    returning them to the rightful owner, yet you¡¯re still hung up on him?¡±


    ¡°The forms aren¡¯t mine,¡± X said softly. ¡°The Irwins¡¯ forms had long been lost. My


    grandfatherter sponsored a medical student, Rowan¡¯s birth father, who became our family''s right-


    hand man. The medicine forms¡­ were his creations.


    ¡°The whole set of medicine went viral back then, but¡­ since I left the family, all types of medicine


    produced by the Irwins¡¯ drug manufacturing factory have switched forms.¡±


    Janine was stunned. ¡°Because the forms are with you? This¡­ shouldn¡¯t be. Rowan must have


    long memorized the set of forms!¡±


    The air went quiet suddenly. Only the bubbling of the kettle could be heard.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is this¡­ considered thest piece of memory he¡¯s left you?¡± Janine¡¯s voice was low. ¡°But why did


    he give them to you?¡±


    X took a deep breath and borated slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve never met Rowan¡¯s birth father. Since I could


    remember, I treated him as my elder brother. After I grew up, I found out he was an adopted son.


    After that¡­¡±


    After that, they fell in love, and Rowan doted on and spoiled her.


    No one wished the rtionship well back then. Her parents, the family, and even Janine, who had


    always been close to her, did not support it.


    X had left home out of anger and intended to elope with her love, but the Irwins switched their


    leader in the blink of an eye.


    Rowan had tricked everyone¡ªincluding her!


    She had fallen hard. Her entire family despised her, and everyone she had been close with turned


    their backs on her. The day she was chased out of Southeast Aciatic, Rowan officially took over


    Irwin Pharmaceuticals.


    Sheter found out that Rowan¡¯s hatred had long been nted in him. Her grandfather had caused


    an explosion in theb of the drug manufacturing factory many years ago in order to obtain the


    forms. Rowan¡¯s father was in theb when it happened¡­


    Janine stroked X¡¯s back and could not help feeling bad for her as she felt thetter¡¯s shaking


    body. More of it was resentment.


    ¡°So I was right!¡± Janine got emotional. ¡°Rowan did use you and abandon you!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± X looked at her. ¡°He came to me after that. A few years after I gave birth to Cordelia. He


    had been looking for me!¡±


    ¡°So you caved? And gave birth to his son?¡± Janine really wanted to crack X¡¯s head open to see


    what she was thinking.


    ¡°X Irwin, you fool! I hope your daughter hasn¡¯t inherited this part of you.¡±


    X fell silent for a moment before she said softly, ¡°Thatst time, I made it clear with Rowan. Our


    grudges wouldn¡¯t be resolved ever. I won¡¯t return to the Irwins, and I hope he won¡¯te to me


    again.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Janine really did not know what to say. In the end, she scoffed. ¡°How noble of you!¡±


    X chuckled, looking at her.


    Both of them were different. Janine was rational and could remain calm no matter what happened.


    She could think straight and make decisions that were the best for her.


    X was intuitional. Everything was meaningless without feelings and rtionships in her world.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    ¡°Hey, X.¡± Janine suddenly gave it a thought. ¡°If you sell these forms, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be more


    than invaluable, right? Ha, it seems like Rowan isn¡¯t entirely atrocious. He has given you a way out!¡±


    She quickly calcted in her mind. The profit generated in the medicinal drug industry was


    immeasurable.


    ¡°Surprise, surprise, X. What you have is more valuable than the Baker Group!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± X stuffed her mouth with cakes. ¡°I¡¯m not selling these!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Janine rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re just so stubborn! I don¡¯t even know how much my daughter-


    inw¡¯s suffered with you¡­¡±


    ¡°What daughter-inw?¡± X was stunned.


    ¡°You forgot?¡± Janine said seriously, ¡°We agreed back then. If you have a daughter and I have a son,


    we¡¯ll be inws!¡±


    ¡°No way! My daughter¡¯s taken!¡±


    Disappointment shed in Janine¡¯s eyes. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ married?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. But soon!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t count when she¡¯s not married yet!¡± Janine was worked up again.


    X looked at her up and down disapprovingly and rolled her eyes back at her. ¡°What kind of


    person are you to wreck someone¡¯s marriage? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m very happy with my son-inw. I


    won¡¯t make Cordelia break up with him!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happier when you meet my son!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for the future.¡± X suddenly put on a serious face. ¡°For now, don¡¯t tell anyone about me.


    Even Cordelia doesn¡¯t know who I am, so¡­ I don¡¯t want others finding out either.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Janine nodded. ¡°Mm, I understand.¡±


    The Irwins might be under the impression that X was already dead. For years, Rowan had also


    been running the family business very well. If X appeared again, it might cause trouble. People in


    the family with ulterior motives might utilize it, and the loss would be uncalled for.


    ¡°But don¡¯t me me for being nosy.¡± Janine sighed. ¡°I still think that the Irwins are yours. When the


    time¡¯s right, you should go back with your children and get back what¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡± X smiled. ¡°I just want to spend the rest of my life in peace. I¡¯m fine as long


    as I¡¯m around my kids.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Janine refused to give up. ¡°You¡¯re really not considering my son?¡±


    X frowned and gave her a dirty look. She then pursed her lips and went to collect the dryundry


    on the balcony.


    Janine began to murmur behind her like a broken record, ¡°Come on, my son¡¯s awesome, definitely


    better than your son-inw! Our princess is precious. She can¡¯t just simply get married! She has to


    marry someone outstanding too, right? X, I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia sat by the grocery store exit with her phone and pursed her lips from time to time out of


    boredom.


    The big lobster in her shopping bag was spitting bubbles as if it was bored like her as well.


    She saw that the lobster was fresh and cheap and thought she would hurry home and prepare it


    after buying it. It was unexpected that her mother and best friend would chat so much that no one


    called her to go back, even when it was almost noon.


    Cordelia pressed her lips together. Her pretty eyes flitted around before she wore a mischievous


    grin.


    She called a certain someone, and a deep voice greeted her from the other end of the line after a


    few moments.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    She smilednguidly and asked sweetly, ¡°Can¡¯t I call you if there¡¯s nothing?¡±

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Cordelia thought that Zephyr should not be busy since it was near lunchtime, but she had no idea


    that a terrifying storm had just ended in the meeting room on the other end.


    In spite of it, Zephyr¡¯s heart melted listening to the soft and sweet voice. No matter how big a


    temper he had, it was gone like the wind. He smiled, looking affectionate and indulging.


    Cordelia waited for a bit upon hearing there was no sound on the other end and asked nicely, ¡°Are


    you¡­ busy? Did I interrupt anything?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he replied in a low tone.


    ¡°Then what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡± The man chuckled.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Missing you.¡±


    The two words colored Cordelia¡¯s cheeks pink as she clutched her phone.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Zephyr asked as well, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m missing you too,¡± Cordelia said softly.


    Zephyr grinned. The ominous cloud that had been fogging him was all gone.


    The others in the meeting room looked at Robert with an expression like they had seen a ghost in


    broad daylight simultaneously. Thetter could only keep giving them looks with a helpless


    expression.


    ¡°Have you had lunch?¡± Cordelia asked softly. ¡°Come home if you haven¡¯t. I bought a lobster. I¡¯ll


    make you baked lobster risotto.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s consciousness was already nodding in agreement and abandoning the meeting room full


    of people to dash home and wait for the meal.


    The reality, however¡­


    He wasden with tasks and work in the Hamerton Group and could not even have a moment of


    peace.


    He looked at Robert, who was anxiously iling at him to gesture that he had a negotiation, a


    meeting, a visitor, and a few stacks of documents waiting for him in the afternoon.


    Despite that, Zephyr asked on the phone, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°The grocery store near my house.¡± Cordelia chortled.


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    When he hung up, Robert¡¯s eyes almost fell off from how much they were bulging. ¡°Sir, you¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr gave him an icy look. ¡°Do I not have the right to eat lunch now?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Robert winced. ¡°Actually, the meal is ready for you at Splendor Dynasty. You can have a


    break after lunch¡­


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Zephyr!¡±


    Before Robert finished, Zephyr was long gone. Nothing was more important than Cordelia missing


    him.


    Zephyr soon arrived at the grocery store. He went up and hugged Cordelia tightly as soon as he


    saw her. He could forget about eating, but he could not not see her. The faint fragrance on her was


    the best medicine that could cure all his woes.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Cordelia giggled, patting his back. ¡°You¡¯re still so strong even when you¡¯re


    hungry!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always stronger when I¡¯m ¡®hungry¡¯.¡± The man¡¯s voice was smiling as he spoke next to her ear.


    ¡°When weren¡¯t I in the past?¡±


    Cordelia was suddenly struck by realization regarding what he was saying and blushed, raising her


    fist to punch him.


    Zephyr grinned as he allowed her to do that. He even tugged her hand toward his chest. ¡°Here,


    punch here, harder!¡±


    Cordelia was unable to get the upper hand. Instead, a light pull from him caused her to fall right into


    his arms.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop messing with you.¡± Zephyr kept smiling and looked at her seriously. ¡°I¡¯m leaving


    after meeting you. I won¡¯t be eating with you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cordelia was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I still have a lot to do in the office.¡±

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Cordelia nodded. She was a little disappointed, but work was more important. ¡°Alright,e


    over at night if you¡¯re free then.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Zephyr stroked her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll carry these back for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s just lobster and some vegetables. I can do it myself. Besides, we have a guest. I might


    only be able to go back a bitter.¡±


    ¡°A guest?¡± Zephyr paused. Cordelia¡¯s mother rarely interacted with people. How did she suddenly


    have a guest?


    ¡°Mm. It¡¯s my mom¡¯s best friend fromst time,¡± Cordelia said with a smile. ¡°An elegant middle-aged


    woman.¡±


    Zephyr nodded without thinking much of it. He held her shoulders and looked at her. ¡°Cordelia, I


    n to¡­ arrange for you and my mom to meet.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart went right up to her throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zephyr said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll handle your rtionship with her in the most appropriate way. I


    won¡¯t put you in a tough spot.¡±


    Cordelia was saddened. ¡°I¡¯m the one who put you in a tough spot¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s silly of you to say!¡± Zephyr rubbed her head with a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s Josiah¡¯s parents¡¯ 30th


    anniversary this weekend. The Hamertons will definitely attend, and my mom will also be there as


    she¡¯s been close to Josiah¡¯s parents.


    ¡°Go with me, Cordelia. I want everyone to know you!¡±


    ¡­


    Janine could hardly forget about the little princess after she went back. She was determined to


    make Cordelia her daughter-inw.


    She had heard X say that the princess worked in a news agency and that she was going to the


    financial center today to interview some investment elite who came back from Wahl Street.


    Therefore, Janine drove there without her assistant.


    ¡­


    Cordelia had been waiting for close to two hours at the door of the financial center. Even though her


    back and legs hurt, she dared not ck. The meeting at the hub was ending soon. She made the


    best of thesest ten minutes or so to run through her interview outline again.


    The meeting room door opened suddenly, and a few reporters had already run over.


    Cordelia was already familiar with the setting, so she grabbed her cameraman and rushed forward


    as well. Because she was petite, it was easy for her to get to a good spot in front.


    The interviewee was Donald West. He came from a middle-ss family and had ten years of


    experience investing in Wahl Street after he graduated from university. Undoubtedly, he was an


    elite.


    In addition, he looked decent, so he was the center of attention wherever he went.


    It was also because of this that he was arrogant.


    ¡°Media!¡± His assistant shouted, ¡°Mr. West has to rush to another finance talk and only has five


    minutes to spend. Please hurry with your questions!¡±


    Cordelia quickly turned on her pen recorder and politely asked an investment question.


    Unexpectedly, Donald paused and side-eyed her.


    ¡°Which agency are you from?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Cordelia was surprised.


    Donald continued. ¡°This question is quite challenging, but it¡¯s a professional question. Even if I


    answer it, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to write it down clearly.¡±


    Cordelia exined, ¡°Mr. West, I¡¯ve been reading up on finance recently. You can briefly go through


    this question. I think I¡¯ll be able to understand it.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Donald scoffed. ¡°You think you¡¯re up to par with me after reading a few books?¡±


    Donald looked disgruntled and impatient. ¡°Which agency are you from? What articles have you


    published?¡±


    Cordelia bit her lips, feeling that this was getting nowhere.


    Her cameraman stepped up to defend her. ¡°Our reporter here interviewed Neil Harris a few days


    ago!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Donald snickered. ¡°Neil Harris is from showbiz, and I¡¯m in finance. Could hepare to


    me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. West, I¡¯ve written Neil Harris¡¯ exclusive interview,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°The views are at around


    100,000 clicks.¡±


    ¡°Only 100,000 views!¡± Donald smirked. ¡°Then don¡¯t interview me! Any article by the reporters who


    have interviewed me has roughly millions of views!¡±

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Cordelia froze, feeling embarrassed, as she listened to thements around her.


    Donald rolled his eyes arrogantly as he spoke. His assistants made way for him, and he rushed for


    the door.


    When they left, an assistant ran into Cordelia. It was unknown whether that was intentional.


    Cordelia lost her bnce and nearly fell, dropping the interview equipment in her hands.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?!¡± Her cameraman was angry for her.


    Cordelia stopped him. ¡°Forget it¡­¡±


    ¡°Wahl Street elite? This is the kind of people Wahl Street has?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not argue with them here,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°We won¡¯t get anything out of the crowd


    here. We¡¯ll only be embarrassing ourselves if we keep making a fuss. Would you want to get


    scolded by the chief editor?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you head back first?¡± Cordelia gave it a thought. ¡°I¡¯ll think of somethingter and see if I


    can make it to the next talk!¡±


    The cameraman let out a heavy breath. He had other tasks in the agency, so he could only leave as


    she instructed.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The surrounding gazes on Cordelia felt like knives stabbing her. It was as if they were mocking that


    she was overestimating herself.


    She rposed herself and was going to pick up her things from the floor when she realized that


    the hall had gone incredibly quiet. Everyone¡¯s gaze was on the door. She then heard the strong


    sound of heels clicking against the floor.


    Donald halted as well. When he saw who it was, he looked both surprised and obsequious. He


    quickly went up and fawned over the woman, ¡°Madam Baker, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard you have a finance talk here, Mr. West,¡± Janine answered tly. ¡°So I¡¯m here to learn!¡±


    ¡°You must be joking, Madam Baker! What are my petty skills before you?¡±


    Janine removed her sunsses. Her gaze was indecipherable as she wore a smirk like she was


    angry but not. The impact of her presence made it too scary for one to act boldly in front of her.


    ¡°You¡¯re too humble!¡± Janine looked at him. ¡°An elite back from Wahl Street. Your experience in


    investing must be a lot more than ours.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also looking for suitable investment projectsing back to Centrolis.¡± Janine smiled. ¡°Are you


    interested in introducing a couple to me?¡±


    Donald¡¯s eyes glowed immediately as they widened.


    Who was Janine Baker? She was basically mission impossible, yet she stood before him today to


    talk about investing with him?


    He would be a fool not to seize this opportunity!


    ¡°Madam Baker!¡± Donald rubbed his hands together, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°The current


    investment environment in Centrolis is truly decent! If you want to make investments here, I¡¯ll be


    happy to provide full assistance!


    ¡°Hah¡­ Mypany¡¯s actually specialized in investing. I guarantee you¡¯ll make a profit!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Janine raised a brow with aplex smirk.


    ¡°May I know how big a scale yourpany is, Mr. West?¡±


    ¡°Ourpany¡¯s registered capital is $7,000,000!¡± Donald straightened up proudly and adjusted his


    necktie. ¡°We invested in several projects recently and saw hundreds of thousands of dors of


    return¡ª¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, Janine interrupted him. ¡°Are you joking with me, Mr. West?


    ¡°Only $7,000,000? Then don¡¯t work with me. Any project of the investmentpanies I¡¯ve worked


    with makes $150,000,000 in profit!¡±


    Donald stared at her dumbly.


    Janine spoke with emphasis. ¡°Being arrogant is easy. The point is, you have to have what it takes


    for you to be arrogant!¡±


    She pulled out her phone to call her assistant. ¡°cklist Donald West. The Baker Group, alongside


    all the holdingpanies of the Hamerton Group, will never work with this man!¡±


    Donald was pale and drenched in a cold sweat. He had no idea what he had said that offended this


    she-devil!


    Janine rolled her eyes at him and walked toward Cordelia. She picked up what thetter had


    scattered on the floor and put a hand on her shoulder, giving her a warm smile.


    Everyone in the hall looked at Cordelia with bated breaths and in disbelief.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Donald went over frantically. ¡°Madam Baker¡­¡±


    Janine had a poker face as she questioned coldly, ¡°You ran into my child just now. You¡¯re not


    apologizing?¡±


    Donald was befuddled. He stuttered after a while, ¡°T-This¡­ youngdy is¡­¡±


    ¡°The most precious princess of the Baker Group!¡± Janine snorted. ¡°Do you catch that clearly?¡±


    Without even a nce at the man, she took Cordelia and left the financial center with her after


    speaking.


    Both of them came to a cafe outside.


    Janine did not know what Cordelia liked, so she ordered all the coffees avable. Cordelia was


    unable to stop her. The warmth and friendliness this woman showed caught her by surprise.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Thank you so much for just now,¡± Cordelia said sincerely.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small thing. No need to thank me!¡± Janine looked at the girl with a beam, but she seemed to


    have something bogging her mind.


    ¡°Cordelia, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Cordelia forced a smile, still clueless about how she would pen this interview draft.


    Janine could guess it right away. ¡°Is it because you haven¡¯tpleted your interview task?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Show me your interview outline.¡±


    Cordelia passed it to her. As Janine skimmed through her outline, she thought that it was clean and


    clear. The questions had value to them, and there was no nonsense or fillers. The more she looked


    at it, the more she liked it. She admired this style of work.


    ¡°Must you interview this Donald West?¡± she asked.


    Cordelia answered truthfully, ¡°Not exactly. As long as it¡¯s someone in the finance industry.¡±


    Janine contemted. Someone in finance? Well, who other than her son would fit this task better!?


    She would be attending the Bayers¡¯ event this weekend anyway, so she would take the princess


    along to meet her son. Who knew if both of them would¡­ and then¡­


    Love at first sight, deeply in love, passionate night¡­


    Janine felt like she could already see herself ying with her grandchild. She was gleeful and


    grinned widely.


    Cordelia looked at her a little strangely and prodded her. ¡°Hello? Aunt Janine! What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Nothing, nothing!¡± Janine snapped back to reality.


    Cordelia shrugged. The woman¡¯s grin and gaze were a little unnerving.


    Janine asked her, ¡°Cordelia, how long have you been a reporter?¡±


    ¡°Not too long. That¡¯s why I¡¯m inexperienced,¡± Cordelia said humbly. ¡°I need to learn more.¡±


    ¡®Hmm, a will to learn and improve! What a good girl!¡¯ Janine nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t throw yourself into work,¡± she said with a chuckle. ¡°Your mom¡¯s quite concerned with


    your personal life!¡±


    Cordelia looked at her in confusion.


    Janine continued. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty. There must be a lot of people after you?¡±

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    ¡°Not really,¡± Cordelia replied awkwardly.


    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend already?¡±


    Cordelia nodded.


    ¡°When are you breaking up?¡±


    Cordelia was rendered speechless.


    Janine went mute. ¡®Goodness! Why did I blurt out what I was thinking!?¡¯


    ¡°Ah, no, no!¡± She quickly chuckled and said apologetically, ¡°Heh, I mean, you¡¯re young and pretty.


    You have a lot of choices. No need to be fixed on just one tree in the forest!¡±


    Cordelia widened her eyes at her.


    Why was she blurting out her honest thoughts again!? Janine bit her lips. She was acting too


    strange today. She actually forgot how to talk after meeting the princess!


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± She exined weakly, ¡°Actually, what I mean is¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand.¡± Cordelia smiled politely. ¡°But I won¡¯t break up with my boyfriend. I love him


    very much, and he¡¯s my husband to me. I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life with him!¡±


    Janine paused and fell silent. She was quite disappointed. This was telling her that her son had no


    chance.


    ¡®The rest of her life¡­ This Cordelia is like her mother, a stubborn romantic!¡¯


    Although Janine disagreed with this vision of love, stubborn ones like them would devote


    themselves loyally once they fell in love with someone. If a girl like this could love her son, he would


    be hitting the jackpot!


    This was why she must never let this princess go!


    It was just that their conversation had hit a dead end now. How was she supposed to resume it?


    Janine gripped her coffee mug and drummed her fingers against it.


    She had gone through the biggest negotiations and formidable rivals with a clear head and a sharp


    tongue, but she was suddenly at a loss in front of this willful little princess.


    ¡°Thank you so much today, Aunt Janine.¡± Cordelia got up and bowed with a grateful smile. ¡°But I


    have to go now. I still have other interview tasks.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Janine stopped her and grabbed her hand gently. ¡°Cordelia, are you free this weekend?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your interviewee just has to be someone from the finance industry? I know


    someone, and I can introduce him to you this weekend. As such, you don¡¯t have to scrap your


    interview outline.¡±


    Cordelia was troubled. She had promised Zephyr to go to the Bayers¡¯ this weekend and meet his


    mother. If she left halfway through it, it might leave her future mother-inw with a bad impression.


    Despite that, the chance for an interview was rare. She wouldplete this month¡¯s task in


    advance if she could finish this interview article.


    ¡°Why?¡± Janine could see that she was hesitant. ¡°Do you already have an appointment?¡±


    Cordelia nodded honestly.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine.¡± Janine smiled and wrote down an address on the girl¡¯s book. ¡°If you change your


    mind or your appointment ends earlier,e to this ce.¡±


    The woman was sly like a fox. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter howte youe, I¡¯ll ensure your interview


    goes smoothly!¡±


    Internally, she was thinking, ¡®Don¡¯t worry. No matter howte youe, I¡¯ll make sure I hold Zephyr


    back and throw him to you!¡¯


    ¡­


    The Bayers¡¯ residence was also built along the hill and was far across Hamerton Manor.


    The ce had a traditional design with four main buildings that formed a square. It had a sense of


    history with a noble air. Meanwhile, the addition of high-tech facilities added a touch of modern


    charm.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Zephyr¡¯s car slowly drove into the road in the Bayers'' residence.


    He held Cordelia¡¯s hand all the way and smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Bayers are nice people.


    You can tell just by looking at Josiah.


    ¡°His parents are all warm and kind people. They¡¯re honest and open.¡±


    Cordelia was curious. ¡°Then how do they adapt to the conspiracies and deceptions in the business


    world?¡±


    Zephyr stroked her hair. ¡°The best way of survival is to face changes by remaining persistent.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so I have to stay persistent to face the changes when I meet your momter?¡± Cordelia


    chortled. ¡°Stay who I am and face her with my most honest self. I think she¡¯ll ept me.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Zephyr rubbed noses with her. The faint fragrance she had rushed into his nose again. Delirious, his


    hand grabbed her waist and began to have a mind of its own¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Cordelia nudged him away.


    Zephyr smirked and kissed her on the lips instead.


    Robert, who heard the noise in front, wanted to raise the board that would separate them, but he


    identally pressed the wrong button and lowered the window instead.


    As a gust of wind blew in, it ruffled Zephyr¡¯s hair. Robert was horrified and quickly raised the


    window, catching a glimpse of Zephyr¡¯s glower from the rearview mirror.


    Robert grimaced. Due to his nervousness, his foot stepped on the wrong pedal and stomped on the


    brake.


    Zephyr scowled harder.


    Robert turned back with a wince. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Zephyr gave him a death re and stayed silent while Cordelia blushed with a small smile holding


    his hand. It took her a few tugs to get him out of the car.


    The Bayers'' residence was unusually merry today. Their guests were elites with high social standing


    as well. The Bayers were hospitable and liked kids, so yful children were running around and


    ying at the front of the house.


    A big group of kids was chasing around with balloons. A boy around four to five years old was


    scurrying behind them with a piece of cake. It was obvious that the boy could not catch up and


    whizzed through the crowd out of distress, coincidentally running into Zephyr, who had just gotten


    out of the car¡­


    ¡°This boy!¡± Zephyr was exasperated. The whole piece of cake had mmed right against his suit.


    The boy knew that he had done something wrong and stared at both of them adorably. Cordelia did


    not find it in herself to scold him, so she let him off to y at the side with a stroke on his face.


    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t wear the one you got me,¡± Zephyr said with a chuckle. ¡°Or I¡¯d beat that boy up


    good!¡±


    ¡°How old are you to still be petty with kids!?¡±


    Cordelia wiped him down, but there was too much cream¡ªthe suit was as good as gone.


    Robert quickly took the spare out of the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get changed first,¡± Zephyr said softly. ¡°Just stay here. Don¡¯t wander off. I¡¯ll be back very


    soon!¡±


    Cordelia nodded with a smile.


    The Bayers'' residence was like a maze, and there were so many guests. Naturally, she was not


    going anywhere. She recalled the interviewee Janine had mentioned to her, but she did not pay


    attention when the woman wrote down the address.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Looking at the situation here, it might not end early today.


    Cordelia thought about it and pulled her phone out to text Janine.


    [Aunt Janine, I¡¯m sorry. I might not be able¡­]


    ¡°Cordelia?¡± A familiar voice rang from behind her before she could finish typing the text.


    Cordelia turned back in surprise.


    Janine was dressed to the nines as she walked over with a flute of champagne, looking delightfully


    surprised.


    ¡°Cordelia, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re here!?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Janine?¡± Cordelia was astonished. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Janine was over the moon. She met Zephyr, who was going to get changed at the patio earlier, and


    this brat of a son actually told her very seriously that he had brought Ms. Jenner this evening.


    ¡­


    Janine nearly died in rage after hearing it and threatened him, ¡°Zephyr Hamerton, if you dare let that


    woman step in my family, it¡¯s either me or her from now on!¡±


    Zephyr smiled nonchntly. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s going to be the Hamertons that she¡¯s marrying into anyway,


    not the Bakers.¡±


    Janine choked from his retort and gnashed her teeth, ring at him. What a horrible son she had!


    She got a flute of champagne huffing and came over here only to bump into Cordelia!


    ¡­


    ¡®Heh, this is great. My princess is here. Even the heavens are helping me!¡¯


    Janine grabbed Cordelia¡¯s hand and shed her a kind, motherly smile. She scanned her head to


    toe. ¡°Cordelia, you look gorgeous today! The dress is pretty too. It brings out your charm!¡±


    Cordelia smiled shyly. ¡°My boyfriend picked it out for me.¡±


    Janine pulled a long face right away, grumbling in her mind, ¡®Boyfriend? A bumpkin¡¯s taste! Awful!¡¯


    She quickly wore another expression and beamed again. ¡°Right, Cordelia, you¡¯re here for the


    interview, right? Come, I¡¯ll take you to the person I wanted to introduce to you now!¡±


    Cordelia was bewildered. This was actually the address Janine had written down for her...


    ''Since Aunt Janine is attending the party, she must also be connected to the four major families.


    She might know Zephyr¡¯s mother then?'' Cordelia frowned with a strange feeling.


    While she was in a trance, Janine was pulling her away.


    ¡°Aunt Janine, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hurry!¡± Janine was impatient. ¡°I saw the guy just now. Let¡¯s hurry to him. Don¡¯t let him run away!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m waiting for someone here.¡± Cordelia looked at her with a troubled look.


    Janine paused. She could not bear to see her princess in a dilemma, so she thought about it and


    said, ¡°Alright, wait here. I¡¯ll get him over!¡±


    She put down her flute of champagne and darted into the crowd with her high heels.


    Cordelia waited where she was. The people around her were all dressed up and chatting happily.


    The atmosphere felt just nice with the melodic violin ying.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She looked around and thought that Zephyr should almost be done changing, wondering how he


    was going to exin about the woman with him. It was at the same time she heard a shrill voice.


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Jenner, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    Cordelia looked up to see a woman dressed morously with intricate makeup and a pompous ir.


    It was the same person she met at her house thest time¡ªthe woman who ¡°grew up together¡± with


    Zephyr.


    Cordelia smiled and greeted politely, ¡°Hi, Ms. Tanner.¡±


    Nelly was rather surprised. ¡°You know who I am?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Cordelia looked at her. ¡°Zephyr¡¯s mentioned you to me.¡±


    Nelly was stunned. Her gaze was skeptical. ¡°He¡­ actually talked to you about me?¡±


    Cordelia did not deny it.


    It felt like a rock was lifted from her heart to Nelly. This meant that she had some significance to


    Zephyr. After all, no matter how reluctant he was about the marriage between the Hamertons and


    the Tanners, he could not fight back against the whole family.


    Thinking of this, Nelly smirked triumphantly and crossed her arms.


    ¡°Since you know about my rtionship with Zephyr, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to be here


    today?¡±


    Cordelia smiled without saying anything.


    Nelly approached her. The girl¡¯s calm grace made her anxious. The elegance that felt innate raised


    her doubts as well.


    Cordelia was said to be an illegitimate daughter and came from a small ce like Jangasas.


    She was the heiress of the Tanners. How could she pale in presencepared to her!?


    ¡°I know that you and Zephyr met each other in Jangasas.¡± Nelly cleared her throat. ¡°He was


    recuperating there, and you got together over some misunderstandings.¡±


    She kept a close eye on Cordelia. ¡°Ms. Jenner, you¡¯re smart. Why didn¡¯t you wonder why Zephyr


    didn¡¯t tell you that he already had a fianc¨¦e in Centrolis?¡±


    ¡°Fiancee?¡± Cordelia arched her brow. ¡°You mean you and Zephyr have a marriage agreement?¡±

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Nelly raised her voice. ¡°This is a tacit understanding between the Hamerton and Tanner elders!¡±


    Cordelia smiled and said gently, ¡°Ms. Tanner, I¡¯m rather ignorant. I don¡¯t quite understand things like


    ¡®tacit understanding¡¯.


    ¡°I wonder, if the adults of both families approve and understand each other, and Zephyr doesn¡¯t


    reject it, why is it ¡®tacit¡¯? Since it¡¯s not announced, it means that both families still have reservations


    about this marriage.


    ¡°Or perhaps¡­¡± Cordelia said, looking Nelly in the eyes, ¡°Zephyr doesn¡¯t even acknowledge it!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Nelly was flustered.


    Cordelia raised her hand to run it through her hair. The big emerald jade ring on her ring finger


    exuded extraordinary loftiness and affection.


    It stung Nelly¡¯s eyes. She was resentful but knew she could not show it on her face, no matter how


    furious she was.


    This was the Bayers¡¯ ce. If she got into a fight with Cordelia here, she would be ruining the


    Tanners¡¯ image.


    Zephyr was also here. She could not make him think that she was a crazy woman.


    Nelly suppressed the rage and jealousy within her and forced a smile after ring at Cordelia.


    ¡°You have a sharp tongue, Ms. Jenner. It¡¯s no wonder Zephyr likes you. But some things are still


    pointless even if Zephyr likes them.¡± She scoffed. ¡°He has the whole Hamerton family behind him.


    His marriage is tied to the interests of the family!¡±


    Cordelia looked down and stroked the emerald ring on her finger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can decide on his marriage privately and step into the Hamertons just because


    you exchanged rings. Ms. Jenner, the Hamertons'' door isn¡¯t so easy to enter.¡± Nelly went closer to


    her and said in a low tone, ¡°But I can see that you like Zephyr a lot, and having someone like you by


    his side can tie him down. It¡¯s better than him going to some random woman outside.¡±


    Cordelia looked at her coldly. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    On the other side¡­


    Robert walked in front like he was threatened¡ªbehind him was Janine.


    He dared not turn around because that would make him meet Janine¡¯s unflinching and unnerving


    eyes.


    Who would dare interrupt Mr. Z Hamerton when he was changing? Still, Robert dared not provoke


    his boss¡¯ birth mother either.


    Hemented hundreds of times in his mind and stopped in front of a room. He chuckled dryly at


    Janine. ¡°Madam Baker, i-it¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t done yet?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll probably be out soon.¡±


    Janine knocked on the door directly. ¡°Zephyr, stop stalling! Come out and meet someone with me!¡±


    Zephyr felt a headache upon seeing his mother when he opened the door.


    ¡°Mom, can you just give up? How many times do you want me to tell you? I¡¯m not interested in the


    person you mentioned!¡±


    ¡°Interest can be developed!¡± retorted Janine. ¡°What were you interested in other than eating when


    you were younger? It¡¯s all my teachings and training that others have the illusion you¡¯re gifted¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hurry up,e with me!¡±


    Zephyr scowled. ¡°I need to use the washroom!¡±


    ¡°Hold it in!¡± growled Janine.


    Robert could not hold back and let a chuckle escape, but he quickly mped his mouth shut.


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton, if you must go to the washroom, I¡¯ll take the girl and look for you there! Make up


    your mind!¡±


    Janine left after she spoke.


    Zephyr red at her back, his face turning purple from holding back his rage.


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr, it¡¯s actually fine to have a quick meeting,¡± Robert reminded him softly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that


    Ms. Jenner¡¯s going to meet Madam Baker tonight. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t get into a conflict with the


    queen now. Think of it as doing this for Ms. Jenner. Hurry!¡±


    Zephyr actually shared the same thought. He would meet the girl and make it clear¡ªit was better


    than dragging it on like this.


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll go now,¡± he replied. ¡°Go to Cordelia. Don¡¯t keep her waiting. Take her to the room or get


    Zennie to keep herpany.


    ¡°And¡­ she mustn¡¯t know who I¡¯m meeting, understand?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Cordelia and Nelly stood facing each other. As Cordelia looked at Nelly¡¯s quirked lips, she clenched


    her hands into fists.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, don¡¯t you understand what I mean?¡± Nelly snickered. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from being


    together with Zephyr. Even when I marry him in the future, I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re well taken care of. I


    won¡¯t get jealous, either!


    ¡°Heh, things like these are actuallymon in families like ours. I¡¯ll adapt to it slowly, and I believe


    that you¡¯ll get used to it too!¡±


    Cordelia bit her lips and took in a deep breath. Nelly might as well just say ¡°mistress¡±.


    Nelly¡¯s smile was vicious as she looked at Cordelia quietly. This woman overestimated herself and


    humiliated her by talking about exchanging rings thest time. She must not show her any mercy


    this time!


    ¡°Yeah, Nelly¡¯s right!¡± A brilliant voice rang suddenly.


    Nelly¡¯s eyes brightened up. She was all smiles and greeted sweetly, ¡°Auntie!¡±


    Just as she was going to run over, though, Janine moved to the side and refused her hug with a


    hand. Nelly¡¯s arms were already spread open, so it was awkward as they froze in the air.


    She was rmed when she saw Janine walking toward Cordelia and putting an arm over her


    shoulder.


    ¡°Nelly¡¯s right.¡± Janine chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s toomon for men to have mistresses in families like ours.


    One isn¡¯t enough. They have to get three or four!¡±


    ¡°Auntie?¡± Nelly could not figure out what she was trying to say.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But Nelly, don¡¯t worry.¡± Janine looked at her. ¡°My Zephyr isn¡¯t someone like this!¡±


    Nelly thought that Janine was taking her side and could not help smiling shyly. However, she saw


    Janine look lovingly at Cordelia the next second and speak gently. ¡°It¡¯s enough that he has


    Cordelia!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Nelly was dumbstruck.


    Cordelia felt a buzz in her ears as her mind went nk as well. ¡®Aunt Janine said¡­ Zephyr? Her


    Zephyr?


    ¡®Is it Zephyr Hamerton? There could not be a second Zephyr here, could it!?


    ¡®How was this possible? Aunt Janine is Zephyr¡¯s¡­ mother!?¡¯


    ¡°Auntie, what do you mean?¡± Nelly was in disbelief.


    Janine was smiling, but it was obvious that the smile was icy and mocking. It was totally unlike


    when she was smiling at Cordelia.


    ¡°Nelly, what¡¯s gotten into you, child? You can¡¯t understand words now?¡±


    ¡°Auntie¡ª¡±


    ¡°I think you were right.¡± Janine had long had an opinion about Nelly and took the chance to p


    back at her. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t stop Cordelia from being together with Zephyr, nor should you be


    jealous.


    ¡°When they get married, I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re well taken care of as their mother-inw. Our Zephyr


    doesn¡¯t like all such messes, but if you insist on being his mistress, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s impossible.


    ¡°But ¡®families like ours¡¯ have a lot of rules, and you¡¯ve got to follow them!¡± Janine grinned. ¡°You have


    to kneel before Cordelia as part of the ceremony. It¡¯s the duty of a mistress to thewful wife!¡±


    Janine patted Cordelia¡¯s hand and continued. ¡°You can¡¯t be petty. As long as she kneels, serves you


    tea, and walks in from the back door, per ceremony, you have to ept her! What do you think?¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. She could not even wrap her head around the situation and stared back


    dumbly.


    Nelly was appalled and pale, shaking with ttering teeth.


    It was no wonder that even Liam Hamerton was wary of Janine. It was not just because the Baker


    Group was wealthy and lofty, but it was also because of the woman¡¯s sharp tongue and powerful


    presence.


    People were looking over and whispering with piqued interest.


    Nelly was unwilling to be the joke and stomped her foot, ring at Cordelia, before she left.


    Cordelia took a moment to recover. ¡°Aunt Janine, you¡­ You¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Her reaction amused Janine. ¡°I only left for a bit, and you don¡¯t recognize me anymore?


    ¡°Right, I got you the person. It¡¯s my son, Zephyr Hamerton!


    ¡°Zephyr,e over!¡± Janine turned around to call for him.


    Zephyr¡¯s expression actually mirrored Cordelia¡¯s¡ªthey stared at Janine in shock and then looked at


    each other in astonishment.


    As Janine watched them, she thought that they looked really matching!


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep standing like this! Get to know each other!¡±


    In spite of it, even Robert was dumbfounded.


    Janine finally felt something was wrong and looked at Cordelia and Zephyr. She finally tossed the


    question to Robert.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with the two of them?¡±


    Robert let out a peal ofughter. ¡°Madam Baker, when did you get acquainted with Ms. Jenner?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jenner?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Robert chuckled wryly. ¡°The person Mr. Zephyr wants you to meet tonight is Ms. Cordelia


    Jenner!¡±


    ¡°C-Cordelia Jenner?¡±


    ¡®My princess is a Jenner?''


    "Then who did I run into at Yale¡¯s!?''"


    ¡°Madam Baker, that¡¯s Yelena Jenner, Ms. Cordelia Jenner¡¯s sister by name¡­ Ms. Jenner isn¡¯t


    William Jenner¡¯s daughter, in fact!¡±


    This time, it was Janine¡¯s turn to widen her eyes.


    The woman his son was dead set on marrying was the same person as the daughter-inw she


    was determined to have! She did not even have to introduce them, and her son had long won her


    daughter-inw over!


    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯


    She had made a blunder and was actually the clown.


    Happiness surged within Janine like a tidal wave, like a strike of thunder, like an explosion ofva!


    She kind of malfunctioned because of it and pped Zephyr, who was grinning.


    ¡°You brat! Why didn¡¯t you tell me that the person you like is Cordelia? You made me so angry at me


    these days for nothing!¡±


    ¡°Mom, how is this my fault!?¡±

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    ¡°Is it my fault then?¡±


    Janine felt guilty when she yelled this. After all, she was the one who had recognized the wrong


    person first, mistaking Yelena, who had been messing around with Yale, as Cordelia.


    However, being unreasonable had always been her style.


    She cleared her throat and nced at Zephyr, forcefully turning the table around. ¡°Cordelia¡¯s


    wonderful. Why didn¡¯t you let me meet her sooner? You just don¡¯t want us inws to meet, do you?¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless. He remembered a certain someone saying that his marriage did


    not only concern the Hamertons but also the Bakers. The same someone had also said that he had


    to choose either Cordelia or her if he dared marry Cordelia.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Zephyr was exasperated. ¡°Can you be a little more reasonable? Weren¡¯t you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said I have a daughter-inw I like, but you weren¡¯t willing at all and even threatened me with


    pulling your shares out!¡±


    Zephyr was baffled. The me game could be yed this way?


    He looked at Cordelia in panic. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Cough!¡± Janine straightened up to approach Cordelia and grinned, looking at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay,


    Cordelia. If this brat doesn¡¯t want to, I can take you to Chaisnd!


    ¡°The Bakers are filled with talented young men and blue-eyed blonde hotties. By then¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± growled Zephyr. She was his mother for sure¡ªshe was relentless!


    Cordelia giggled and went over to hook arms with Zephyr.


    ¡°Thank you for the kind offer, Aunt Janine. I just want this one!¡±


    Zephyr bent down to rub noses with her fondly, grinning like he had the world.


    ¡­


    The Bayers were never uptight, so the dinner was held buffet-style to allow the guests free room for


    interaction.


    Mr. and Mrs. Bayer clinked sses hand in hand among their guests. Although it had been 30 years


    since they got married, they were still sweetly in love and made many envious.


    Zephyr noticed Cordelia¡¯s gaze and held her hand. ¡°No need to be envious of them. We¡¯ll be like


    that too.¡±


    She looked up. ¡°Let¡¯s hold a grand ceremony like this when it¡¯s our 30th wedding anniversary as


    well.¡±


    ¡®Wedding?¡¯ Zephyr¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    What Cordelia wanted to emphasize was the ceremony, but Zephyr¡¯s focus was only on the word


    wedding. He could not help being thrilled. ¡°You¡¯re willing to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Dummy!¡± Cordelia knocked his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never said that I¡¯m not marrying you! I just want to learn


    more things now and umte more experience so that I can stand next to you better in the


    future!¡±


    Zephyr was impatient. ¡°You don¡¯t actually have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Janine¡¯s voice cut in abruptly.


    She had been socializing all this while and came to the pair. She smiled at Cordelia, growingly


    admiring her independent and diligent character.


    ¡°I think Cordelia¡¯s right!¡± Janine nodded. ¡°Whenever it is, women should stay independent in terms


    of finance and personality! Only then will people not look down on us.¡±


    ¡°I absolutely will not look down on her!¡± Zephyr quickly promised.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early for you to say this.¡± Janine maintained her smile and looked serious. ¡°Everything in


    this world changes, including people. Only the skills and abilities you own won¡¯t ever betray you.


    ¡°So, I support Cordelia to grow stronger and have the ability to handle things on her own.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Cordelia¡¯s eyes on Janine were glittering like she was looking at her idol.


    ¡°Cordelia, would you like to join mypany?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She froze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you go to Chaisnd,¡± Janine said softly. ¡°I¡¯m back to Centrolis this time


    for the subsidiary under the Hamerton Group. I¡¯ve invested in Wattz and changed its name to


    Imperial Media as thergest shareholder. I¡¯m prepared to establish myself in Centrolis, and I need


    talented people to help me out. I wonder if you¡¯d like to work with me.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Cordelia was surprised, delighted, and suddenly at a loss for words.


    ¡°No way!¡± Zephyr pulled a long face. He was well aware of his mother¡¯s working style. She looked


    so kind to Cordelia now, but that was not how she was going to be at work.


    ¡°Mom, Cordelia¡¯s current job is alright.¡±


    ¡°Alright? She wanted to interview Donald West, and the man mocked her. I saw it with my own eyes


    how she suffered the grievance!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    How could she allow her princess to suffer out there?


    ¡°There are a lot of unpredictable things in the workce,¡± said Janine. ¡°I went through it and have


    lots of experience. I¡¯ll teach Cordelia so she can explore her own career in the future!¡±


    Cordelia felt like a free lunch was just thrown right to her from the sky, and she nodded profusely.


    Janine looked at her lovingly. ¡°Besides, I think that Cordelia¡¯s a capable, determined, and smart girl.


    She¡¯ll do well!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Janine¡­¡± Cordelia felt a sob. No one had everplimented her like this.


    Her mother was ill all the time in the past and rarely said things like this to her. It had caused her to


    assume she was stupid and did not deserve anything good. It was after growing up that she slowly


    corrected the thought, but the inferiorityplex nted deep within still pricked her asionally.


    Janine rubbed her smooth hair. ¡°My dear child, will you be my assistant and work with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you well then. But I don¡¯t have a good temper and am quite merciless at work. Can you


    stand it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Janine looked at her with a grin.


    ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re your mother¡¯s daughter. You wouldn¡¯t be weak!¡±


    Cordelia did not understand what it meant. In her impression, her mother had always just been a


    regr housewife and had been ill. Why did it seem like she was someone impressive to Janine?


    Maybe it was because they were best friends like she was with Linda¡ªthey thought that each other


    was the best too.


    ¡°Alright, enough of this.¡± Janine came back to herself. ¡°Resign from your current work andplete


    the handover as soon as possible. Try to report yourself next week. What do you think?¡±


    Cordelia agreed immediately. ¡°No problem!¡±


    Both of them chatted in glee,pletely ignoring Zephyr, who was at the side.


    The next second, Cordelia seemed to recall something and looked at Zephyr with a troubled


    expression.


    Zephyr jolted. Did she finally remember that he was here?


    Cordelia said after a pause, ¡°Aunt Janine, can you¡­ do me another favor?¡±

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Janine was d to be of service. ¡°Sure! What is it?¡±


    Cordelia nced at Zephyr and giggled. ¡°Can you get my sry card back for me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even gotten to hold my sry card ever since I started working in the news agency!¡±


    Janine frowned. ¡°Which news agency is it? That¡¯s too much! How dare they dy payment?¡±


    ¡°The agency didn¡¯t dy my payment.¡± Cordelia met Zephyr¡¯s widened eyes and pointed at him


    with a chuckle, ¡°He took it!¡±


    Janine was surprised.


    Although she had opinions about Zephyr recently, she still thought her son was a responsible man.


    ¡®W-When did he develop the awful habit of snatching a woman¡¯s sry card!?¡¯


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡± she roared.


    A lot of people attending the event turned.


    Zephyr could not afford to embarrass himself like this and quickly eyed his mother to lower her


    volume.


    Janine did not care. She pped him again.


    ¡°You brat! How dare you snatch Cordelia¡¯s sry card? She works so hard to make money every


    month, and all of that goes into your pockets!?¡±


    ¡°No. Mom!¡± Zephyr had never felt this speechless. ¡°We made a promise back then. Cordelia said


    that she¡¯d take care of me forever!¡±


    ¡°Oh, very sessful of you now, huh?¡± Janine was dumbfounded. ¡°You actually don¡¯t mind


    spending your wife¡¯s money?¡±


    Zephyr frowned and looked at his mother gloomily. She must not be able to understand that this


    was how they flirted and showed love.


    Due to his mother¡¯s authority, though, he slowly pulled out the sry card. He always carried it with


    him, tucked in the pocket of his shirt where it was the closest to his heart.


    Cordelia beamed. Her pretty eyes turned into crescents, brimming with mischief and affection for


    him.


    Zephyr smiled as well and pinched her cheek.


    ¡°Just one card?¡± Janine red at him.


    Zephyr paused. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°And all your other cards. Give them all to Cordelia!¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Without Cordelia¡¯s permission, you¡¯re not to spend as you wish, you hear me?¡±


    Zephyr suddenly recalled Nichs asking him for a cigarette while hiding on the balcony when they


    were back in Jangasas.


    The current Cordelia was unlike the past Cordelia!


    She had been unaware of his identity and felt bad for him, always worrying that he did not have


    enough money.


    Now that his little bunny was going to be a sessful career woman with the help of Janine,


    she would definitely tighten the leash around him!


    Zephyr subconsciously put a hand in his pants pocket. There was only a lighter in it, and he


    clutched it like he was hiding a treasure.


    ¡­


    Nichs took some time out of his busy schedule to have lunch with Zephyr. Both of them went to a


    nearby mall after the meal.


    ¡°Are you buying something?¡± Zephyr looked at him strangely. ¡°Hid some money of your own?¡±


    Nichs red at him.


    Zephyr understood and smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell Linda.¡±


    This was a tacit understanding between them.


    Nichs sighed and chuckled wryly.


    ¡°Say, do women¡¯s tempers change too when they get pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She picks on me every day!¡±


    Zephyr gloated, ¡°Can¡¯t me her. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re perfect without anything to pick on!¡±


    Nichs lifted a hand to punch him. They jostled a bit until Nichs called it quits and gloated as


    well.


    ¡°I heard that Nelly Tanner is relentless about you?¡±


    ¡°Who told you?¡± Zephyr scowled.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°It¡¯s everywhere, okay!¡± Nichs looked at him. ¡°Thend project in the western suburbs you have,


    the Tanners are involved too, right?¡±


    Zephyr glowered and nodded.


    Thepanies that had ced a bid for thend were Donmein and Lyan, which were under his


    name. After thend was obtained, the development and management rights should be his as the


    project was also shared among the Hamerton Group¡¯s subsidiaries, but the Tanners refused to stay


    in theirne.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    ¡°The project requires people from the University of Centrolis¡¯ design department, and Murphy


    Tanner is on the board of trustees.¡± Zephyr scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s also one lucrative project that everyone


    wants in, so the Tanners definitely aren¡¯t missing this chance.


    ¡°More like Nelly Tanner isn¡¯t missing this chance to get close to you? This way, she¡¯ll have an


    excuse to visit the Hamerton Group every day to discuss work with you!¡±


    Zephyr red at him. His cold gaze told him that he should shut up if he had nothing better to say.


    Nichs only cackled more gleefully. After that, he patted Zephyr¡¯s shoulder seriously. ¡°To be


    honest, I am the boss of an entertainmentpany and not much in the high society of Centrolis.


    But one word from you, and I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Zephyr patted his wrist as well. ¡°But Nichs, you probably don¡¯t know that I¡¯m only


    working for someone too, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Make a guess. Who¡¯s the big boss behind this plot ofnd and the listedpanies Donmein and


    Lyan?¡±


    Nichs paused. He was clever, so he quickly arrived at the answer¡ªwho else, if not Cordelia,


    when Zephyr could proudly im that he was working for someone!?


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Zephyr smiled in silent confirmation.


    Nichs smiled as well,menting that he could notpare to the man.


    ¡°So, Cordelia¡¯s everyone¡¯s boss?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Zephyr answered. Once he thought of Cordelia, he could not help the quirk of his lips.


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t know about this yet. She wants to make something of herself first, so I didn¡¯t


    disclose this.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d love to see what Nelly Tanner looks like when she meets your big boss!¡± Nichs cackled.


    Zephyr pulled a long face. ¡°Can you stop bringing up this woman?¡±


    Nichs followed him gleefully.


    He had wanted to buy some pregnancy-friendly skincare for Linda, but the two men did not know


    how to shop and somehow made their way to the makeup section.


    Zephyr saw people testing lipsticks. He had never known what difference there was among the rows


    of lipsticks. They all looked red. When he saw the two girls testing, he suddenly had a thought.


    ¡®Women must all like these.¡¯


    Cordelia had never put on makeup. In the past, it was because she was thrifty and only used the


    cheapest lip products. Now that she was a senior assistant by Janine¡¯s side, she should dress up a


    bit more.


    Zephyr went over to take a look at the lipsticks, nearly dropping Nichs¡¯ jaw.


    The sales assistant came over warmly to ask him which type he needed, but he looked at the


    choices seriously with a frown, suddenly feeling like he was colorblind.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Nichs said in a whisper, ¡°No man buys this stuff. It¡¯s embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not embarrassing for you to buy skincare products for your wife, but it¡¯s embarrassing for me to


    buy lipstick for mine?¡± Zephyr red at him.


    Actually, it was logical. Nichs kept quiet.


    ¡°Sir!¡± The sales assistant wore a professional smile. ¡°If you really can¡¯t make up your mind, you can


    try swatching them and see which color matches your girlfriend more.¡±


    Zephyr paused. ¡°How do I do that?¡±


    ¡°You can swatch them on the back of your hand.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t lipstick be applied on the lips? What can you see putting them on the back of your


    hand?¡±


    The sales assistant was rendered speechless and could only chuckle dryly.


    ¡°Can I put it on the lips?¡± asked Zephyr.


    It was the sales assistant¡¯s first time meeting a man like this. ¡°Err¡­ sure.


    ¡°Will you be applying it?¡±


    How could Mr. Z Hamerton be subjected to something like that!?


    Zephyr contemted with furrowed brows and suddenly turned around to see Nichs, who was


    standing there dumbly.


    ¡°Which artist does yourpany still want to sign?¡±


    Nichs jolted and met the man¡¯s unfriendly gaze.


    Zephyr smirked. ¡°Neil Harris, right? I¡¯ll get him for you!¡±


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton, what¡­ What do you want?¡±


    Nichs stepped back, but Zephyr grabbed his cor.


    ¡°You¡¯re fair, almost like Cordelia!¡± Zephyr squinted. ¡°Miss!¡±


    Nichs was in despair. ¡°Zephyr, you f*cking¡ª¡±


    ¡°Test these all on him!¡±


    Zephyr waved a hand at the over 300 lipsticks.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    At the Hamerton Group¡¯s top floor, the meeting felt exceptionally solemn and serious due to Liam¡¯s


    presence.


    Liam was seated at the table, dressed in a ck silk suit. His silver hair told of the years he had


    lived. Even with age catching up to him, his gaze was bright and lively while he exuded a sense of


    authority.


    He looked at Zephyr and asked, ¡°Has the handover procedure with the Baker Group been


    completed?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zephyr answered calmly. ¡°Madam Baker is thergest shareholder of Imperial Media right


    now.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Liam nodded with aplicated gaze shing in his eyes. ¡°I hope thispany shows its


    value under Madam Baker.¡±


    Even when he had conflicts with the Bakers in the past, he was definitely able to still be tactful with


    how long he had been in the business world.


    Moreover, the interests of the Hamertons and the Baker Group were intertwined andplicated.


    Zephyr was Janine¡¯s son, and that meant that it would be impossible for the Hamertons to cut


    contact with the Bakers.


    In that case, they might as well work together and seek a suitable opportunity in the future.


    Liam frowned and looked at Zephyr with a deep gaze. Everything else was great¡ªhe was happy


    with this heir he had trained, but Cordelia was a troublesome issue!


    Liam did not pay much attention in the meeting. It was when it ended that he asked others to leave.


    He kept only Matthew and Zephyr, as well as rk and two other trusted ones.


    Matthew nced at Zephyr with a smirk. Thetter knew clearly that he must have instigated


    something in front of his grandfather again.


    After all, Janine had caused a scene at the Bayers¡¯ party the other day, and Nelly had failed to win


    any favor. Instead, because of the ¡°mistress¡± issue, she dug her own trap and became the joke of a


    few major families in Centrolis. She must have whined andined when she returned home.


    This went well with what Matthew wished.


    He already had a good rtionship with the Tanners, and Liam was supportive of the marriage


    between Zephyr and Nelly. As long as Matthew exaggerated and added fuel to the fire, Liam would


    absolutely be upset about Zephyr.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As expected, Liam toyed with a piece of jade and asked with a grim expression, ¡°Zephyr, I heard


    that your mother¡¯s met that woman?¡±


    ¡°That woman?¡± Zephyr arched his brow. ¡°Who are you referring to, grandpa? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Liam scowled. ¡°Stop pretending!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re not even mentioning that person¡¯s name. How would I know who it is?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Zephyr said seriously, ¡°Grandpa, she¡¯s not ¡®that woman¡¯. She has a name. I remember you teaching


    me when I was young that we should respect others first before we gain respect from others. Isn¡¯t


    that right?¡±


    Matthew snickered on the side. He would love for Zephyr to argue with Liam over that woman.


    Once the grandfather and grandson were in discord, he and Yale would reap the benefits of it!


    He guessed that Liam would not go along with Zephyr¡¯s request. Who was the old man? His whole


    life, there were only people going along with his wishes¡ªnever him going along with the others.


    Zephyr was still too young. Perhaps, he did not understand his grandfather at all!


    Matthew did not even know whether to call him too smart or too dumb for fighting his grandfather


    over a term of address. He scoffed and sat up straighter in anticipation of the show.


    In spite of it, Liam uttered the name with a huff after being quiet for a moment. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll call her


    Cordelia Jenner!¡±


    Matthew was dumbfounded.


    He had already thought about how he would instigate things after that, yet this was the show his old


    man gave him!?


    Was this man really senile that he disregarded his principles? He could not dote on Zephyr like that!


    Matthew clenched his fists under the table and gnashed his teeth as he squinted at Zephyr.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    ¡°You brought Cordelia to meet your mother?¡± asked Liam.


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Zephyr. ¡°My mom likes her very much.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Matthew snorted. ¡°Zephyr, Ms. Jenner is really something, huh!? What trick did she y that


    she won over Madam Baker, who¡¯s so dominant and picky?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze darkened.


    His uncle had said this to create an impression that Cordelia was scheming to his grandfather.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Liam was already dissatisfied with Cordelia¡¯s family background, and it would be harder to win his


    acknowledgment with the addition of thebel of a scheming woman.


    Zephyr took in a deep breath and chortled. ¡°Cordelia does get along very well with my mom. This


    one, she does better than you!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Matthew frowned. ¡°Zephyr, why are you getting me involved?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating a fact.¡±


    Zephyr twirled his pen leisurely. ¡°Uncle Matthew, all these years you¡¯ve spent with my mom, you


    don¡¯t seem to have received any positivement?


    ¡°Even though she¡¯s a little picky, she¡¯s a good judge of people. Instead of instigating here, Uncle


    Matthew, you might as well learn from Cordelia and see how you can get closer to my mom. It¡¯d


    benefit your future development, no?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s sharp words baffled Matthew.


    ¡°You rascal!¡± Matthew mmed the table and snarled, ¡°Is this how you talk to your elder?¡±


    Liam looked at him unnervingly.


    It was only then Matthew realized that he had been too emotional, but he was indignant.


    ¡°W-Why should I patch things up with your mother? I don¡¯t have a favor to ask for!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zephyr snickered. ¡°Then how did you fill up the $3,000,000,000 hole on the ounts? Are


    you sure you didn¡¯t use the Baker Group¡¯s money?¡±


    ¡°Zephyr! You! How dare you check my ounts?¡±


    ¡°As a decent heir, it¡¯s of utmost importance to separate work and family. In the Hamerton Group,


    you¡¯re not my uncle. You¡¯re only my subordinate.


    ¡°Should a superior pick a date and ask for the subordinate¡¯s permission to check their ounts?¡±


    Matthew was rendered speechless by the retort and sweated profusely.


    Liam¡¯s authoritative voice rang as he stared at the man sternly. ¡°Matthew, what¡¯s the matter with the


    $3,000,000,000? Exin this!¡±


    Matthew stammered and was unable to answer it.


    Mattle Industrial had gotten listed as a shell corporation and raked in lots of wealth on the share


    market, but it also stirred some controversies. The amount of $3,000,000,000 was to fill up the hole


    it made thest time.


    It was just that, how would he dare tell his old man!?


    Matthew grimaced. ¡°Dad, actually, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°This is what you do all the time!¡± Liam growled and hurled his dragon-head cane toward him.


    Liam had been thinking of ways to keep a clear line from the Baker Group, but they now had


    another $3,000,000,000 to fill! He really wanted to twist Matthew¡¯s head off.


    ¡°Grandpa, the sum isn¡¯t exactly a big number to the Hamerton Group. The western suburbs project


    can totally take care of it.¡±


    ¡°That project?¡± Liam scoffed. ¡°Matthew and Yale can pull themselves out of it from now on, lest they


    cause another embarrassment!¡±

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Matthew¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s useless to you, whether it¡¯s taking the subsidiary from you or dismissing you!¡± Liam


    looked at him coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe to thepany anymore, then! The projects you have


    are to be distributed to the Hamerton kids!¡±


    ¡°Zephyr, make arrangements for it. Those who take over must have a virtuous character. No more


    blunders!¡±


    ¡°Mm, I understand.¡± Zephyr smiled as he already had a n in his mind.


    He had a lot of peers in the family. His elder cousins were mature and steady people who were


    trustworthy.


    ¡°As for the western suburbsnd¡­¡± Liam thought about it. ¡°Zephyr, take full charge. Make sure


    nothing goes wrong.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zephyr wore a small smile.


    He managed to dismiss Matthew from work in the board meetingst time with a few words, and


    now, with the same brief words, he kicked the man out of the project.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It was like an obstacle removed for him, but the Tanners were still around.


    Zephyr said with a low tone, ¡°Grandpa, since Uncle Matthew isn¡¯t involved now, then the Tanners¡­¡±


    ¡°The Tanners have been our best partners.¡± Liam looked at him.


    ¡°Zephyr, I understand what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Liam¡¯s gaze was cryptic. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to marry


    Nelly, but you can¡¯t just stay fixed on Cordelia alone!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m tired.¡± Liam waved his hand and got up with his cane. ¡°I do not wish to talk about this


    further.


    ¡°Work well with Nelly.¡± He turned back and said at the door, ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll realize that a woman like


    Cordelia isn¡¯t the best for you!¡±


    ¡­


    During the weekend, Cordelia and Zephyr took their mothers out.


    It was cool and breezy, and the sky was clear blue with cotton-like drifting clouds. The sun


    showered its warmth on the world, and the sea glittered. The scenery was beautiful.


    They had wanted to go hiking but ultimately roamed around the city under the two mothers¡¯


    insistence.


    The city area of Centrolis wasrge, but it did not feel like a trip. It felt more like they were shopping.


    Cordelia gloomily rested her head against the car window, and Zephyr pulled her shoulder to let her


    lean against him upon noticing her slightly disappointed look.


    ¡°The window¡¯s cold and hard. It¡¯s notfortable,¡± he said in a low voice.


    Cordelia looked up at him with a smile.


    Their mothers¡¯ chatter and giggles came from the front.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop them offter, and I¡¯ll take you somewhere!¡± Zephyr chortled next to Cordelia¡¯s ear.


    ¡°No.¡± Cordelia shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re out today to spend time with them. What¡¯s the meaning of it if


    we leave first?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got to go all the way if we¡¯re doing this,¡± Cordelia said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s nice to roam around


    with them. They might buy us something nice!¡±


    ¡°Something nice?¡± Zephyr asked with a chuckle, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize that you were a little money


    grubber in the past?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future!¡± Cordelia¡¯s eyes were beaming in crescents. ¡°I¡¯m also a miser! I think the


    cutest thing in this world is my money!¡±


    Zephyr red immediately. ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cordelia stuck her tongue out. The way she looked when she was unable to answer was


    endearing.


    It felt like a kitty was scratching Zephyr¡¯s heart. He could not help getting closer to her with a sense


    of tension, speaking hoarsely next to her ear. ¡°Which one¡¯s cuter between me and money?¡±


    Cordelia smiled without a word.


    The atmosphere began to heat up¡­ Cordelia blushed and leaned back a little only for Zephyr to


    push in closer with his muscr chest.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Zephyr¡¯s eyes were smiling. ¡°Which one¡¯s cuter?¡±


    Before he got an answer, his head was thwacked by Janine.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why ask a dumb question like this? Of course it¡¯s money!¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    Robert drove steadily and caught his employer¡¯s empty look from the rearview mirror. It seemed that


    he often wore this expression ever since Cordelia learned about his identity.


    It seemed about right, though. Each time they tried to be more intimate, there were always


    interruptions¡ªan emergency brake or Janine¡¯s p¡­


    Robert could not helpughing as he thought about it, and his foot stomped on the brake, causing


    the car to jolt.


    ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± He was horrified. ¡°Are you all okay?¡±


    Janine looked at him, befuddled. ¡°No, but I remember you used to drive well, didn¡¯t you? What¡¯s


    gotten into you now?¡±


    Robert chuckled awkwardly.


    As the car door opened and they got out, Cordelia realized they stood before a lofty well-designed


    mansion. It was in an excellent spot of quietness despite the bustling city center.


    Janine and X looked at them with a beam.


    Josiah then came out of the mansion area and nearly gave Zephyr a bear hug when he saw him.


    ¡°Z! A grand wee to you and sis-inw for choosing Royal Manor!¡± Josiah was rarely this


    serious with a suit and tie. ¡°This will be your home from now on!¡±


    Cordelia was stunned and looked at X. ¡°Mom, this is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, this is a gift from both your mothers to you!¡± Josiah said with a grin.


    ¡°Yea, Cordelia.¡± X held Cordelia¡¯s hand and looked at her lovingly. ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with Janine


    and think that you both should have your own space.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too nice to stay in Zen Residence,¡± said Janine. ¡°After all, you haven¡¯t officially married into


    the Hamertons. And the ce is full of rules. It¡¯s torture. I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t adapt to it so


    soon.


    ¡°So we chose here! This ce is an exclusive mansion residential area that the Bayers developed.


    The facilities are absolutely marvelous!¡±


    ¡°The service is great too!¡± Josiah stood between them. ¡°I¡¯m your exclusive butler from now on. Just


    come to me if you need anything!¡±


    Cordelia giggled while Zephyr wrapped an arm around her and gave Josiah a dirty look.


    ¡°Z! Don¡¯t look down on me! I¡¯m in serious work mode now!¡±


    Zephyr smiled and looked at his mother in approval.


    She hade back to Centrolis for so long and was arguing with him all the time. This was the only


    thing that sat easily with him. He just did not know if Cordelia was happy with this.


    He was a little worried and looked at her. Cordelia was blushing a little as she looked down and


    fidgeted with the hem of her clothes.


    He knew that she was nervous. She had a traditional mind and might not ept this, but she had


    long been his!


    Zephyr looked at her, feeling a little emotional. ¡°Cordelia, will you start a new life with me?¡±

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    It went quiet all of a sudden.


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes were cast down as she held her hands together and remained silent.


    Janine and X exchanged a look and smiled, leaving tactfully. The young couple needed some


    private space right now.


    ¡°Robert, take us around somewhere else,¡± instructed Janine.


    Robert caught what she meant instantly and went to start the car. Only the ever-jolly Josiah stood


    rooted dumbly and stared at the two of them.


    He grinned. ¡°Z, sis-inw, you don¡¯t have to bring anything. I¡¯ve set the ce up for you. You can


    pack your bag and check in anytime!¡±


    Cordelia looked up and met Zephyr¡¯s deep gaze.


    Zephyr grew a little nervous. ¡°Cordelia, I won¡¯t force you if you¡¯re reluctant.¡±


    Cordelia could not help chuckling inwardly. ¡°I won¡¯t force you¡±¡­ Ever since she learned about his


    real identity, these four words seemed to have grown in his mouth!


    She wondered if he knew that she sometimes quite wished that he would ¡°force¡± her a little¡­


    Sometimes, she thought of the old times when he was glued to her. He would not say polite things


    like ¡°I won¡¯t force you¡±. Her asional fightback would cause him to pin her down with one big hand


    while his other hand got rid of whatever she wore¡­


    People said that the body would give the most honest answer to whether one loved someone or


    not.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her expression looked unnatural as her cheeks burned.


    Zephyr could not guess what she was thinking and thought that this was her rejection, so he could


    not help feeling disappointed.


    It seemed like this was a failure again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He squeezed her hand and reluctantly said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Until when did he have to wait?


    Zephyr winced. Cordelia caught the sh of dejection on his face.


    She smiled cheekily, her eyes bright like stars, as she asked softly, ¡°Wait for me do what?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait for you to say yes,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Did I say no?¡±


    Zephyr stared at her.


    What did she mean? Did she want him to ¡°force¡± her?


    Cordelia¡¯s blush became more intense, and she whined, ¡°Never mind if you don¡¯t understand it!¡±


    Josiah patted his shoulder. ¡°Hey, Z, what riddle are you two on?¡±


    Zephyr was confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s just staying together! Do you have to guess here and there? Since when did you two need so


    much effort to talk!?¡±


    Realization struck Zephyr. It felt like a jackpot hit him¡­ but he still warily checked Cordelia¡¯s


    expression. Calming down his thumping heart, he asked her, ¡°Really?¡±


    Cordelia smiled and held his face to look at him.


    For someone who was so decisive and authoritative to the outsiders, he acted like a child walking


    on thin ice in front of her, afraid to upset her.


    She suddenly felt a pinch in her heart, and happiness brimmed within her.


    ¡°Mm, really.¡± She nodded and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve already married you once. You¡¯re my husband to me.


    Staying together with my husband is only a matter of course!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, I¡ª¡±


    Zephyr was speechless. He had yet to give her a proper wedding or announce to the world that she


    was his beloved wife.


    Yet, it felt like she knew what he thought and smiled softly. ¡°I know that as long as I nod, you¡¯ll marry


    me no matter what.


    ¡°But it isn¡¯t time yet.¡±

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    ¡°It really isn¡¯t easy to be Mr. Z Hamerton¡¯s wife!¡± Cordelia grinned at him yfully.


    It was lonely at the top. Zephyr was high in status, and all his family glory was focused on him¡ªthat


    also meant that all the resentment and hostility were on him.


    Those in the Hamertons did not darey a finger on him, so they would naturally shift their target to


    the people around him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t put myself in danger.¡± Cordelia looked into his eyes. ¡°And I can¡¯t allow you to be distracted


    because of me.


    ¡°Only when I¡¯m strong and able to protect myself that I won¡¯t burden you and, instead, be the


    last and your most secure line of defense.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± Zephyr had mixed feelings.


    He knew that his woman was smart and strong. She was no weak pushover bunny.


    He was great, and she was decent¡ªshe could stand with him. This was the best for them. Being


    parallel and on par with each other was the best version of love.


    ¡°Say¡­¡± Josiah approached them. ¡°Are you two staying here or not?


    ¡°Never mind, stop stalling! I¡¯ll decide for you two. Stay here tonight! Or all my effort will be wasted!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia looked at him curiously. ¡°What effort of yours?¡±


    Josiah chuckled and scratched his head.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I show you two around?¡±


    The couple explored the mansion with him.


    Josiah was in a suit and tie with leather shoes and a folder. His passionate introduction made him


    look like an excellent property sales agent.


    Zephyr smiled. They had grown up together, and he had never seen the man so serious.


    ¡°Your house is my first sale!¡± Josiah tugged his tie proudly. ¡°I must make sure my service is top-


    notch! Look here please¡­¡±


    Cordelia followed his hand and could not help widening her eyes.


    ¡°What are these?¡± Zephyr frowned.


    Josiahughed innocently. Lucky charms were all over the bed and corners of the room. There was


    even a big baby photo above the bed.


    This was the result of his effort¡ªso they could get a baby soon!


    ¡°Z, what do you think?¡± Josiah was triumphant. ¡°These are traditional tricks and charms from the


    folks. I think they should be effective, so I put all of them on for you both! And that baby photo¡­ I


    specificallybined your faces!¡±


    Cordelia winced while Zephyr looked at Josiah like he was looking at an idiot.


    How would he sleep tonight when the bed was like this? If they could not even sleep on it, how were


    they going to make babies!?


    ¡°Z, are you happy?¡±


    Zephyr took a deep breath and patted Josiah¡¯s shoulder. He suppressed his temper and forced a


    smile.


    Josiah was ecstatic. ¡°Z, if these aren¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll get someone to bring in another sack of them.


    Guarantee that you¡¯ll get a baby soon!¡±


    Zephyr said in a low voice, ¡°Josiah Bayer, you can get out now!¡±


    ¡°Alright, okay, I¡¯m out!¡± Josiah cackled. ¡°Can¡¯t disturb your romantic time together, I understand. But


    keep that photo. I made it myself. It¡¯s special!¡±


    ¡°Out!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Why are you being so mean?¡± Josiah was clueless. ¡°Oh yeah, Z, don¡¯t be skeptical


    about these! The old woman is quite effective. A lot of people go to her for fortune telling!¡±


    ¡°What old woman?¡±


    ¡°Around your family¡¯s hot spring hotel.¡± Josiah said, ¡°There¡¯s a building nearby, and the old woman¡¯s


    often there to tell one¡¯s fortune!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Zephyr furrowed his brows.


    Cordelia went to one of the charms. It was a yellow drawstring bag with a charm in it and a red


    string bracelet.


    ¡°Zephyr, look!¡± Cordelia acted like she had discovered a new continent. ¡°This bracelet¡­ Why is it


    exactly the same as ours?¡±

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Zephyr was wearing it on his hand, so Cordelia was able topare them straight away.


    They were really identical. Even the design of the bell and weaving method was the same.


    The couple exchanged a look and nodded in unison. Zephyr held Cordelia¡¯s hand, and they swiftly


    left Royal Manor.


    They drove to the hot spring hotel close to the beach. The air smelled slightly salty as well. After


    getting out of the car, they took the winding path and heard a familiar voice not too longter.


    ¡°Youngdy, your life ahead is great!


    ¡°Hmm¡­ but romantic rtionship-wise, it¡¯s a bit weaker. Hah, you two will part sooner orter!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart squeezed as she quickened her steps.


    The one standing there was still that old woman. She was reading a tourist¡¯s palm with a small smile


    that looked like she knew everything.


    Cordelia froze and heard the old woman say, ¡°But one day, you¡¯ll be happy!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Was this not what she had told them back then as well?


    ¡°These two bracelets are for you.¡± The old woman produced two red-weaved strings with bells on


    them. ¡°If you separate one day, this bracelet will let you know where each other is.¡±


    Zephyr was stunned as well.


    She said the same thing to whoever it was!


    He chuckled self-depreciatingly and was going to leave with Cordelia, but thetter¡¯s stubbornness


    red and insisted on making things clear with the old woman.


    ¡°How could she do this? Isn¡¯t that tricking us? At this age too!¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Zephyr chortled. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t to make a livelihood, she wouldn¡¯t be fortune telling here at


    this age.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Cordelia pouted. ¡°I was worried for so long because of what she said!¡±


    A surge of warmth rushed into Zephyr¡¯s heart. He was the same. Sometimes, when he woke up in


    the middle of the night and recalled those words, thinking that they would part one day, he could


    hardly get back to sleep.


    Now that he knew the truth¡ªthat the old woman did not know how to tell one¡¯s fortune and was only


    tricking them¡ªhe did not feel the anger of being cheated but like a rock had been lifted off.


    ¡°Youngdy, would you like me to take a look for you?¡± The old woman slowly walked to them with a


    cane and pretended to scan Cordelia before saying with certainty, ¡°You have a wealthy destiny. I


    think you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°I have the destiny of an empress!¡± Cordelia crossed her arms in front of her.


    The old woman looked surprised. Since she was experienced in this, though, she calmed down and


    smiled. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s good¡­ But youngdy, your romance will not go smoothly. You and this one next


    to you¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll part sooner orter!¡± Cordelia was so angry she actually huffed augh.


    The old woman blinked. ¡®Whoops, I might have met them before and not done a good job. They are


    not here to settle the score with me, are they?¡¯


    The old woman was going to flee when a voice came from nearby. ¡°What nonsense are you


    spewing here again!?¡±


    When Cordelia and Zephyr looked in the voice¡¯s direction, they found it was actually rk!


    It was like a mouse meeting the cat when the old woman saw rk. She stopped limping or


    hunching and was going to toss her cane away and run for it.


    rk managed to stop her before that and grabbed the back of her cor like he was catching a


    chicken.


    ¡°Hey, softer! Softer!¡±


    ¡°Softer what?¡± rk red at her. ¡°You still worry people at this age. You¡¯re here pretending to be a


    fortune teller to trick people again, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°And you managed to trick our young master this time!?¡±


    The old woman was shocked. ¡°Your¡­ young master?¡±


    rk dragged her to Zephyr.


    Thetter squinted. His aloof expression was tinged with a hint of confusion. ¡°Uncle rk, this is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sir!¡± rk looked guilty. ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister¡­¡±


    Cordelia quietly approached Zephyr andced their fingers together, looking at rk and his


    younger sister.


    Over these decades rk had been working dutifully for the Hamertons, his only concern was his


    younger sister. Helen was also worried about him, so she took on odd jobs around the hot spring


    hotel to stay closer to him.


    She then discovered that many fortune tellers around the area made money by saying a few words.


    She copied them and started the trade as well.


    She did not have a good life. Because she could not give birth to a child when she was younger,


    she was tortured by her inws and was often injured. Her husband passed away in an ident


    later on, and she had no children, so she lived alone until now.


    That was why when she did fortune telling, she made good things up even though she did not know


    how to at all. It was because she hoped that those who sought fortune-telling from her would be


    happy and that no one would repeat what she had been through.


    Cordelia was a little sad as she listened.


    It seemed that Helen was not a bad person. Even when she did not have a good life, she was


    willing to pass on the love.


    rk exined, ¡°Mr. Zephyr, I¡¯ve actually always asked people to keep an eye on my younger


    sister, afraid that she¡¯d be making nonsense up around here and damaging the Hamertons¡¯


    reputation. That¡¯s why I rushed over when I heard people say she was out to fortune tell again.


    ¡°I apologize on behalf of her, sir. Please be merciful and forgive her if she said something she


    shouldn¡¯t have!¡±


    rk took a deep bow, making Cordelia feel awkward, and she quickly stopped him.


    The old man was respected in the Hamertons and was Liam¡¯s most trusted aide. Zephyr had always


    respected him like he was his family elder.


    ¡°Uncle rk, nothing so serious.¡± Zephyr looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m not ming Aunt Helen. What she said


    were all good things, and I like it.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± rk was surprised.


    If this had been before, Zephyr would have definitely chased her out and forbidden her from


    appearing around the hotel with a cold face. Now¡­


    rk smiled understandingly after his surprise and looked at Cordelia with a meaningful look.


    Now that she was around him, his character softened up significantly.


    Zephyr asked seriously, ¡°Uncle rk, given your status in the Hamertons, it isn¡¯t difficult to arrange


    a job for Aunt Helen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not, but I can¡¯t do that.¡± rk smiled. ¡°Your grandfather hates abuse of power, and I¡¯m


    constantly around him. All the more I can¡¯t let down his trust!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be partial around my grandpa, but you can be at my side.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zephyr smiled. ¡°Cordelia and I are staying outside, and I¡¯ve been considering getting someone to


    take care of her. I won¡¯t be assured if I get someone directly from the Hamertons.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Let Aunt Helene to Royal Manor,¡± said Zephyr. ¡°She¡¯ll be treated well.¡±

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Cordelia and Zephyr officially made their home in Royal Manor.


    Although Josiah had everything set up, Cordelia still thought that it only felt right that they decorated


    their home personally.


    This was why she roamed the streets of Centrolis and bought plenty of things during the free days


    after resigning from the news agency and before she reported to Imperial Media.


    She paid for everything with Zephyr¡¯s card.


    Zephyr¡¯s phone kept buzzing while he was in meetings, notification after notification of transaction


    history. He furrowed his brows, but there was an indulging smile in his eyes.


    ¡®The purchasing power of his girl¡­ Why did I never realize that she is a shopaholic?¡¯


    If she kept on shopping like this, his monthly allowance would be in peanuts, or he might end up like


    Nichs, who did not even have money for a pack of cigarettes!


    Zephyr¡¯s heart lurched.


    The department director who was reporting work-rted matters identally caught Zephyr¡¯s


    expression when he looked up and panicked. ¡°M-Mr. Zephyr?¡±


    The department director¡¯s lips twitched as he grimaced. ¡°Mr. Zephyr, d-did I say something wrong?¡±


    Zephyr did not even hear what he was saying because all that was on his mind was that his


    cigarette money was gone.


    ¡®No way!¡¯ He stood up abruptly and rushed out of the meeting room as fast as he could.


    The others were left baffled and looked toward Robert.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with Mr. Zephyr?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen to thepany?¡±


    ¡°Elder Mr. Hamerton¡¯s doing okay, right?!¡±


    ¡°Shush¡­¡±


    Robert palmed his forehead and sighed weakly.


    He had clearly seen the notifications that Zephyr had swiped on his phone earlier and a sweet


    message that Cordelia had sent.


    [Baby, the bedsheets are the only thing left to buy!]


    Yeah¡­ baby¡ªthis was Cordelia¡¯stest term of address for him.


    Robert could not help shuddering as his goosebumps raised.


    ¡­


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr drove the car Cordelia had bought for him straight to the mall.


    The mall was not as luxurious as DL and was only a regr one in Centrolis. Although it was under


    the Hamerton Group, thepany had never really cared, and the main person in charge of the


    mall was not even qualified to participate in thepany meeting.


    Somehow, Mr. Zephyr Hamerton came today!


    The person in charge was delighted and surprised. In a flurry of emotions, he took a group of


    people to wee Zephyr at the door. He was going to open the car door for thetter, but his hand


    shrunk back timidly when a ¡°Don¡¯t touch my car!¡± echoed.


    ¡°Ah, M-Mr. Zephyr!¡± The person in charge grinned obsequiously. ¡°We didn¡¯t know that you were


    coming and didn¡¯t manage to get ready in advance. Our apologies!¡±


    Zephyr had no time to be bothered with him. He went straight into the mall to look for Cordelia.


    Cordelia was currently shopping for home goods. She held two essential oil diffusers andpared


    them seriously, asking the sales assistant about the difference.


    She had seen Zephyr being insomniac at night too many times. While she was sometimes groggy


    with sleep, she felt bad opening her eyes and seeing he was still typing away on theptop, looking


    focused.


    That was why she thought of alleviating his pressure with essential oil.


    Afterparing, however, she looked up and realized that the bustling mall was immensely quiet.


    There was nobody else on the floor besides the sales assistant and her.


    Cordelia was bewildered when she heard familiar footstepsing from afar.


    The moment she saw the man¡¯s tall build and sculpted face, she waved at him with a genuine grin.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± She went over to snuggle him and looked at him with her big, bright eyes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a meeting today?¡±

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Zephyr looked down.


    Cordelia had a standard height among women, but in his presence, she would only reach his


    shoulder when she stood on tiptoe. He patted her head. A gleam that would only be revealed when


    he was with her shed through his eyes.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have money to spend this month if I didn¡¯te, right?¡± he whispered and chuckled.


    ¡°How could that be possible? I¡¯ve kept it for you!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm¡­ I calcted. You¡¯re covered when ites to food when you go to work. You don¡¯t


    have to spend anything. I¡¯ll buy clothes for you. Now that we¡¯re living in Royal Manor, we no longer


    have to pay rent. Life is much better now than when we were in Jangasas!


    ¡°Among our daily necessities, we¡¯ll need to spend some on transportation.¡± Cordelia counted with


    her fingers. ¡°You drive a manual car, and it saves on gas. I did some calctions. 50 dors per


    month should be enough!


    ¡°So¡­¡± She took out a 50-dor bill and waved it while smiling. She put it in his shirt pocket and


    patted it twice. ¡°This is your monthly allowance. Careful when you spend it!¡±


    Zephyr widened his eyes while frowning, and the corner of his lips twitched. He had a strange


    expression, making it unclear whether he was smiling or crying.


    It was as he thought¡ªhe lost the money for cigarettes!


    He sobbed inside. However, he could only force a smile when he saw Cordelia¡¯s cute face.


    ¡°What?¡± Thedy looked at him proudly. ¡°Do you have something to say about the money I gave


    you?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± He pursed his lips. ¡°Err¡­ I thought we had to buy bedsheets?¡±


    She nodded, and they went shopping in excitement.


    Zephyr touched his shirt pocket to feel the 50-dor bill. It seemed he would have to drive less this


    month. Maybe he should get Uncle rk to give him a ride.


    No matter what, he would have to hide the money!


    ¡­


    ¡°I have a question for you, N.¡±


    On the second day, Zephyr called Nichs to his office.


    However, he did not look like he was in high spirits. He leaned on the couch as soon as he came in


    and stared nkly at the ceiling.


    Zephyr squinted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The business isn¡¯t going well?¡±


    He thought that was impossible right after asking that. Sol Entertainment had been bloomingtely.


    They shot a couple of movies consecutively, while their artists were often on variety shows.


    Nichs must be loaded now.


    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ He guessed it right away.


    Even if they made a lot of money, it had nothing to do with N!


    Zephyr could not help but smile when he thought of that.


    Nichs looked at him and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Oh yeah, what did you want to ask me?¡±


    Zephyr paused. He thought it was useless to ask him how to earn some allowance.


    Nichs smirked. He seemed to have seen thoroughly what he wanted to ask.


    ¡°Sigh, seems like you¡¯re not doing any better!¡± He patted Zephyr¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Although I¡¯ve never


    seeded in hiding money, I can share with you my failed experience!¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± He red at him.


    ¡°We learn from our mistakes!¡± Nichs smiled and said, ¡°Won¡¯t you seed next time if you avoid


    my failure?¡±


    Zephyr thought about it and shook his head in all seriousness.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Hiding money? He did not want to fight with Cordelia!


    No matter how much it was, 30, 50, or 10 dors, he would happily ept it because it was from


    her. He enjoyed being controlled.


    One was willing to suffer, while the other was willing to torture. That was the best in a rtionship.


    ¡°Okay, then.¡± Nichs shrugged. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want my advice, but you must help me with


    what you promised!¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    ¡°To sign Neil. Did you forget!?¡±


    Nichs was quite worked up. He had sacrificed his dignity to trade this with over 300 lipsticks!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I remember.¡± Zephyr chuckled.


    The former looked at him hesitantly. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°But I heard that the Imperial Media has been fighting for Neil. I think they¡¯ve contacted him many


    times.¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. Was that not Janine¡¯spany?


    So, his mother was interested in Neil too.


    If they were to fight, he could not offend any side.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s just a rumor,¡± he said tly. ¡°I¡¯ll find out for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, thanks!¡± Nichs smiled. It was over 300 lipsticks! He could not let that go to waste no


    matter what.


    ¡­


    When Zephyr returned to Royal Manor, he saw Cordelia making the bed as soon as he entered the


    room.


    Her tiny body knelt on the bed, and each move was like a silent seduction attempt.


    Zephyr was stunned and froze where he was¡­


    He took a deep breath and walked to her. Hearing the sound behind her, Cordelia snapped her


    head back and saw his deep eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re home?¡± She smiled innocently. ¡°I¡¯ve just put on the new bedsheets. What do you think?¡±


    How would he be in the mood to look at it? All he wanted was to roll around these new bedsheets


    with her¡­


    ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± He nced out of the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Do you like the pattern on it?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± He stared fixedly at her. There seemed to be fire ignited in his eyes.


    ¡°Zephyr, maybe we should¡­¡±


    ¡°Buy more.¡± His voice was slightly husky as he grabbed her into his embrace.


    Cordelia was stunned. She had no idea what had happened to him, but she heard his powerful


    heartbeat elerating.


    ¡°Why should we¡­ buy more?¡±


    ¡°For backup, of course.¡± He spoke close to her ear. His deep voice was alluring.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already bought a backup¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡± He chuckled. ¡°Change a new one every day.¡±


    Cordelia widened her eyes. ¡°Why must we do that?¡±


    Zephyr licked his lips and gulped.


    ¡­


    When Cordelia slowly opened her eyes, all she felt was the sore all over her body.


    Meanwhile, the man next to her looked satisfied. He grabbed her into his arms, cing his chin on


    her fair and smooth shoulder.


    ¡°Zephyr¡­¡± Cordelia¡¯s cheeks blushed. She wanted to scold him. When she saw his grinning eyes,


    she was intrigued to tease him.


    ¡°What?¡± The man raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± She touched his face intentionally and grabbed his chin with two fingers like he used to do


    to her. She lifted it in an overbearing manner. ¡°You¡¯re quite good-looking!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Zephyr widened his eyes.


    Cordelia stretched her body. Her blushed cheeks andzy demeanor were especially charming.


    She looked at him and went on to tease him. ¡°What¡¯s your name? I like that you¡¯re handsome and


    honest. You¡¯ll serve me from now on. What do you think?¡±


    Zephyr widened his eyes even more. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I have everything you need here!¡±


    She took her phone and yed with it. A tone was heard on Zephyr¡¯s phone. ¡°You received $10!¡±


    ¡°Handsome boy! Hehe¡­¡±


    Cordelia patted his shoulder. Although she broke character, she had to go on with the act. ¡°Take the


    money to buy yourself cigarettes!


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Sheughed out loud before she was done speaking.


    Zephyr looked at her helplessly. There was a subtle smile on his face.


    When Cordelia was doneughing, she suddenly felt that big body pressing onto her again. She


    could not move from the suppression. Just when she was going to push him away, he grabbed her


    tiny hands easily and pressed them on her head.


    She saw the fire in his eyes again and panicked. ¡°You¡¯ve bullied me so much. Can¡¯t you let me go


    ¡ª¡±


    Before she finished speaking, a deep kiss blocked her lips.


    Cordelia was out of air. Her mind went nk while she grabbed his neck uncontrobly.


    There was an alluring and satisfied smile deep in his eyes. He had never thought he would have to


    get cigarette money like this, but he liked it.


    It was just that 10 dors were too little.


    ¡­


    The affair exhausted Cordelia. She was still snoring in bed when the sun rose the next morning.


    Zephyr gave her a light peck on her cheek. She stretchedzily and buried her head in his muscr


    chest.


    The familiar man¡¯s fragrance made her feel safe.


    He yed with her hair. ¡°I should get going. You should wake up soon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to get two days off. Don¡¯t go to work,¡± she mumbled. ¡°You won¡¯t even let me sleep in!¡±


    Zephyr smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just training you to have good habits. You¡¯ll work with my mom soon. If this goes


    on, you¡¯ll definitely bete for work.


    ¡°That¡¯s her biggest pet peeve.¡±


    Cordelia rubbed her eyes and looked at him with a smile.


    Zephyr prepared her. ¡°Also, my mom has a hot temper, especially at work. If you make a slight


    mistake, you might be scolded terribly!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s a perfectionist. She wants everything to be perfect, so you¡¯ll have to get used to that. She


    might only approve your proposal after being amended five to ten times.¡±


    ¡°Is it¡­ that bad?¡± She was quite worried. ¡°But I¡¯ve never been an assistant!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s always a first time for everything.¡± He smiled. ¡°Nobody can gain work


    experience before they start working.


    ¡°As long as you take everything that she assigns you seriously, she won¡¯t bear to scold you even if


    she wants to!¡±


    Cordelia nodded hard.


    Zephyr got up and took a quick shower. She had just gotten up from the bed when he was fixing his


    tie.


    She watched him from the mirror at the dresser. His body was slender, and he was good-looking.


    He was muscr when he had nothing on, skinny when he had clothes on¡­


    The 10 dors for cigarette money she gave him was worth it!


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± He smiled.


    Cordelia¡¯s big bright eyes were like the stars. ¡°Zen, I¡¯ll bring lunch to your office, okay?¡±

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Stunned, Zephyr turned around to look at Cordelia.


    Her hair was slightly messy. She looked a little silly when she had just woken up¡ªshe was so cute!


    If he did not have so much work to do at the Hamerton Group, he would like to¡­


    ¡°Are you sure you want to bring me food?¡±


    Cordelia did not manage to get what he meant, so she nodded seriously.


    He smirked, revealing a naughty grin.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at noon.¡±


    At noon, he would eat the food she brought him or her.


    As soon as Zephyr got out, Cordelia began cooking in the kitchen.


    Helen was cleaning the house, and some fragrance suddenly attracted her. She saw Cordelia


    making food and putting it in the thermal container.


    ¡°What did you make, Ms. Jenner?¡± Helen was curious. ¡°It¡¯s appetizing by smelling it alone. It must


    be delicious!¡±


    Cordelia smiled, scooped a piece of pork rib onto a small te, and handed it to her.


    Helen dared not take it at first, and she only tasted it after the former insisted that she should try it. It


    was smooth with an amazing texture, and the sweetness was perfect.


    Helen was impressed. ¡°I can¡¯t cook as well as you, even though I¡¯m older!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook more often for you, then!¡±


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Helen panicked. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that Mr. Hamerton is willing to let me stay to take care of you


    two. How would I dare to ask for your cooking! I should be serving the two of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt Helen.¡± Cordelia looked at her in silence.


    She could not help but think of her mother when she looked at her. It was pitiful enough for an old


    lady who was tortured and left alone for half of her life. How would she bear to let her suffer during


    her old age?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger.¡± Cordelia held her hands. ¡°There are no rules at home. Moreover, you¡¯re a


    senior, while Uncle rk has been taking care of Zen since he was little. We should respect the two


    of you.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jenner¡­¡± Helen felt a lump in her throat.


    She had never thought she did not foresee herself running into such an amazing family despite all


    of the fortune telling that she did.


    Since that was the case, she would do all she could to take care of this couple.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± Helen wiped her tears, took a good look at Cordelia, and chuckled. ¡°Ms. Jenner, you


    really have the life of an empress. I was being honest about that!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Cordelia smiled while continuing to pack up the lunch.


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious!¡± Helen looked serious. ¡°Believe me! Although most of the time I was scamming


    people when I was doing my job the past few years, I actually learned a little bit of physiognomy¡­


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, you have the face that would prosper¡­ I see that you¡¯re the daughter of a noble


    family!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This isn¡¯t the face of an empress!¡± Helen frowned and thought hard. ¡°An empress¡­


    relies on her husband. But your face¡­ You look like you depend on yourself, your maternal


    family¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cordeliaughed. ¡°You¡¯re going overboard, Helen!¡±


    Whether she had the life of an empress or the daughter of a noble family, she did not care.


    She only cared about Zephyr, whether they had the fate of spending forever together.


    ¡°Aunt Helen, I¡¯m dropping by his office now. If you¡¯re done with your work, rest or go wherever you


    want!¡± Cordelia smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I only made lunch for him. Can you take care of lunch


    yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Helen responded quickly. ¡°But I can¡¯t run around. I must stay here to keep watch!


    You don¡¯t know this, Ms. Jenner. I saw someone loitering around our housetely!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cordelia was stunned.


    Now that Helen said that, she remembered she had unintentionally seen a shadow sh by the


    garden one night.


    She had been startled and suspected that it was just an illusion, so she did not investigate.


    However, this was Royal Manor. It was the Bayers¡¯ territory. Everyone knew the rtionship


    between the Bayers and the Hamertons. Who would be so daring to trespass?


    ¡°Hmm, got it.¡± Cordelia bit her lip. ¡°Please watch out, then, Aunt Helen. If someone is trespassing,


    never confront them. Try your best to contact security or the police directly. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Jenner! I¡¯m experienced. I know what to do if that happens.¡±

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Cordelia nodded and went out immediately.


    Zephyr had given her a special ess card. She could enter any office in the building without


    having to make an appointment at the front desk.


    She entered a private elevator with the ess card and arrived at the top floor.


    Just when she was going into his office, she suddenly heard some kind ofmotion.


    ¡°That¡¯s about it. Please look at the report.¡±


    She was stunned.


    ¡®The voice is familiar. It seems to be that arrogant Ms. Tanner.


    So, Nelly is in his office?


    ¡®No wonder he did not reply to the messages that I sent him on the way here.¡¯


    Nelly¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°Zen, I¡¯ve prepared the signing ceremony from Feranche this week for you.¡±


    Zephyr said nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing all this for your own good.¡± She sounded wronged. ¡°I appreciate the opportunity that


    we¡¯re working together¡­ Zen, do you want me to show you my heart?


    ¡°Sure, as long as you say yes, I¡¯ll show it to you!¡±


    Disgusting!


    Cordelia took a deep breath. She had absolute confidence in her man. However, Zephyr treating


    people coldly did not mean that others would do the same!


    She gnashed her teeth. She squeezed the thermal container until her joints paled.


    However, Zephyr still said nothing.


    It was easy for Cordelia to imagine how weak and coquettish Nelly looked through the door. It felt as


    if there was a needle poking Cordelia¡¯s heart when she thought of that.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± After a moment of silence, Zephyr¡¯s deep voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Oh, I said¡­¡± Nelly quickly said, ¡°The project in the western suburbs is starting soon. The people in


    charge have submitted the ns. And these are the reports¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not that.¡±


    Zephyr put down the pen he was holding. He crossed his arms and lifted his eyes to look at her.


    There was a cryptic smile on his face.


    Upon looking into his deep eyes, Nelly¡¯s heart squeezed. She flipped her long hair and said with a


    smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the signing ceremony with you. I even found a Feransai interpreter who is very


    professional¡­¡±


    Zephyr shook his head and smirked, indicating it was not what she had said before.


    ¡°Err¡­¡± Nelly looked around. ¡°Are you talking about me saying I¡¯ll show you my heart?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Zen¡­¡±


    She was over the moon.


    He had been looking through the documents with his head held low before. She had assumed he


    did not care about what she said. Never had she thought he heard everything!


    Therefore, she seized the opportunity to confess. ¡°Zen, I can really do that! I can do anything for


    you. If you want to see my heart, I¡¯ll show it to you!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The man raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Really!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Great.¡±


    He opened the drawer calmly, took out a pocket knife, and tossed it onto the desk!


    Nelly¡¯s heart squeezed. She had goosebumps all over upon seeing the sh of the cold gleam on


    the knife. She could not help but step back.


    Zephyr had a smile on his face. With his deep and electric voice, he said casually, ¡°Do it.¡±

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Nelly¡¯s jaw dropped.


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr looked at her coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to show me your heart?¡±


    ¡°Zen¡­¡± Nelly forced a smile.


    ¡°Do you want me to do it for you?¡±


    ¡°No! I mean I can do everything for you.¡± She felt guilty. ¡°It¡¯s just a¡­ metaphor to say that I can


    show you my heart. It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Nelly was incoherent. ¡°Zen, don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡°My thought process is rather direct. I only understand what people


    say as it is. I thought you¡¯d really want to show me your heart!¡±


    Nelly smiled, ¡°Are you joking with me?¡±


    ¡°I never joke with people I don¡¯t know well!¡±


    His face was cold. There was a suppressive aura around him.


    Nelly bit her lip and lifted her eyes to look at him. Her face alternated from flushed and pale.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re saying that you still don¡¯t know me well until now?¡± She said softly, ¡°Grandpa said that he¡¯ll


    call the shots on our marriage!¡±


    Zephyr frowned.


    At that moment, Cordelia came in. There was a light and warm smile on her face.


    Zephyr was stunned when he saw her and checked the time. ¡®Oh, no! I¡¯ve been so busy I did not


    realize that it¡¯s lunchtime!¡¯


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡±


    He licked his lips, panicking a little bit. How could he let her see Nelly in his office!?


    ¡°You must be hungry. I brought your favorite dishes. Come, eat.¡±


    Her usual gentleness calmed his anxiety.


    Watching her smile, Zephyr felt as if she was the only person left in this world.


    Nelly was ignored as if she did not exist.


    Cordelia took the dishes out of the container and handed the clean cutlery to Zephyr.


    He sat on the couch like a good boy, scooped a piece of pork rib, and fed her.


    She smiled and ate it happily. She then fed him a spoonful of soup.


    Nelly clenched her fists, her nails digging deep into her palms. Her hatred was growing like a tinder.


    She forced a smile, walked to them slowly, andplimented Cordelia¡¯s cooking skills. ¡°You sure


    are capable, Ms. Jenner. The food you made looks really good. You¡¯ve defeated the best chef I


    have at home!¡±


    Cordelia nodded at her courteously. She did not want to talk to her at all.


    Nelly was persistent. ¡°I wonder who will be so lucky to marry you in the future!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s face turned grim. He was so close to asking her to get out. Just when his tongue was


    going to slip, Cordelia pressed onto the back of his hand and signaled him.


    ¡°Zen is the only one who will enjoy this exclusively,¡± she said softly. ¡°Nobody else will!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Nelly was arrogant as she enunciated each word. ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who shouldn¡¯t get carried away, Ms. Tanner.¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was soft, but it was


    powerful. ¡°This is Zen¡¯s office, and it¡¯s lunch hour now. I wonder if there''s space for you here.


    ¡°Please leave if not. If there¡¯s something about work, he¡¯ll get someone to talk to you.¡±


    What she said sounded as if she was thedy boss of the Hamerton Group, which stunned Nelly.


    Zephyr smiled at Cordelia and yed with her hair in an alluring manner.


    ¡°Or do you want to stay to eat with us, Ms. Tanner?¡± Cordelia smiled even more now.


    Nelly was so pissed that she was going to crush her teeth from the grinding.


    Zephyr said nothing from the beginning to the end. He merely focused on the food Cordelia brought


    and ignored Nellypletely.


    He had wanted to help Cordelia, yet never had he thought thatdy¡¯s battle prowess surpassed his.


    He had to show a pocket knife, while she merely had to speak to scare the enemy away.


    ¡°Mmph, delicious!¡± He could not stop eating while showing Cordelia a silly smile.


    Nelly turned around to leave the office. The noiseing from her heels was loud.


    Cordelia only stopped smiling after ensuring that the former had left far away. She then took the


    food from Zephyr¡¯s hand away!


    ¡°What?¡± He had yet to swallow the food in his mouth as he looked at her innocently. ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ for


    me?¡±


    She red at him and wanted to m the te on his head.


    However, she became soft seeing his innocent, scared, and hungry face.


    ¡®Useless!¡¯ She scolded herself inwardly.


    What was wrong with her to always fall weak for this man?


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± Zephyr smiled carefully as he observed her facial expressions.


    She heaved a long sigh and dropped her strong stance. She scooped other dishes on the te and


    handed it to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just eat the meat. Eat more vegetables,¡± she said softly.


    Zephyr knew why she did that, but he was pretending to be clueless as he asked her while smiling,


    ¡°Oh, so you took my te just to get me more vegetables! Thank you, wifey. I¡¯ll finish it!¡±


    Cordelia said nothing.


    However, she felt terrible. She could not help but ask after a while, ¡°Nelly¡­ Why was she here


    again?¡±


    ¡®Again?¡¯N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Zephyr put down the cutlery. ¡°It¡¯s her first time here. We¡¯re working on a project together. She came


    to report to me, so¡­¡±


    ¡°So I just happened to run into her, right?¡±


    Cordelia stretched a finger and poked his heart hard. Jealousy filled her face.


    Zephyr secretly pursed his lips. He was smiling even brighter now.


    He did not want her to misunderstand, so he exined, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. We¡¯re just working


    together, nothing else.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± She looked down. ¡°But whenever I see her with you, I¡¯d feel¡­ annoyed. I¡¯d feel¡­¡±


    ¡®Jealous.¡¯


    She could not say that out loud.


    He put down the cutlery again, held her into his arms, and buried his head into his chest. She heard


    his strong heartbeat again.


    ¡°Do you remember what I said?¡± He said softly, ¡°I have a heart after meeting you. I¡¯m no longer a


    cold machine.¡±


    Cordelia sniffled and wiped her nose with the corner of her shirt.


    Zephyr looked into her bright eyes. ¡°Cordelia, merchants from Feranche will being next week


    for one of the projects¡¯ signing ceremonies. Come with me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia was stunned.


    Zephyr smiled.


    She had toe. There was no excuse.


    The project was about thend in the western suburbs, and she was the owner.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Cordelia lifted her face and said while feeling a little troubled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go next week¡­ I¡¯ll


    start work at Imperial Media tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She smiled.


    After resigning from the news agency, Janine called her many times to get her to work as soon as


    possible.


    Although she wanted to rest a little bit more, her career came first. After all, she was eager to


    be a sessful woman, just like Janine.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zephyr thought about it. ¡°I¡¯ll tell my mom to give you one day off.¡±


    Cordelia frowned. ¡°That¡¯s a terrible idea!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± He chuckled, patted her head, and said, ¡°This banquet is important. You muste.¡±


    Clearly, she did not understand why he said it was important.


    She did not know that she was the owner of thend in the western suburbs. She assumed he


    meant because Nelly would be there too, while he did not want to show up with Nelly.


    Cordelia smiled. Her dimples filled all of the happiness that she was feeling.


    ¡­


    A few dayster, Janine sat with her arms crossed seriously in the Imperial Media¡¯s director¡¯s office.


    She stared at the man before her with a suppressive demeanor.


    The man had a subtle smile on his chiseled, cold, and handsome face.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Janine nced at him and ignored him. She continued to stare at herputer.


    Zephyr had only bowed his head to two women in his life. One was his wife, while the other was his


    mother.


    ¡°Mom, my request isn¡¯t too much. Why can¡¯t you say yes?¡±


    ¡°Because I say so!¡± Janine¡¯s tone was firm.


    ¡°But I really want to bring her to the signing ceremony.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There are many things in thepany that I need her to do!¡± Janine raised her voice.


    He persisted. ¡°Only half a day.¡±


    ¡°Not even half an hour!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable, mom¡­¡±


    Janine got up to chase him out before he could finish.


    However, due to his size, it took an effort to move him, even though she used to be a taekwondo


    champion.


    She red at him and thought she had never expected him to be like this when he was young.


    He was shameless and stubborn. It was a waste of time to scold him!


    ¡°Zephyr, this is mypany. Get out!¡±


    He was unwilling. ¡°Yourpany? I have shares too!¡±


    She was furious. ¡°Get out! Cordelia is my assistant now. You can¡¯t order my staff as you wish! Do


    you think I, the director, am nothing to you!?¡±


    Zephyr looked calm as he had gotten used to his mother¡¯s roars.


    However, that shocked Cordelia, who had juste in.


    ¡°Madam Baker?¡± She was stunned.


    Janine looked like a kind mother when she saw her walking in.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Haha, it¡¯s all good. I was reasoning with Zen!¡±


    Zephyr looked helpless.


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Cordelia snapped back to her senses and handed over the documents. ¡°I need your


    signature on these.¡±


    Janine took over the documents and looked through them quickly. They were all good, so she


    signed her name at the bottom.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    ¡°What other schedule is there today?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a talk with two variety show celebrities at 1:00 p.m., an internalpany meeting at 2:30


    p.m., and a meeting with several important mediapanies from 3:10 p.m. to 5:00 p.m. to reach a


    coboration agreement.


    ¡°There¡¯s also dinner with agents at 7:00 p.m. The hotel is booked at the city center, the top floor


    revolving restaurant.¡±


    Cordelia was well-organized and clear. It had only been days since she started working, but she


    was meticulous, all-rounded, calm, andposed. Not only was she able to make appropriate


    arrangements for everything, but she also crafted excellent proposals and was recognized for her


    skills.


    Janine smiled infort, feeling that she had not chosen the wrong person.


    Zephyr took a nce at Cordelia and felt bad.


    She would leave hurriedly in the morning and often would not have time for breakfast. She would


    also stay upte to rush proposals and wake up with dark eye circles the next day.


    She could handle such a heavy workload but not him.


    Zephyr coughed and said, ¡°Mom, look at how tired Cordelia is. I will take her to the signing


    ceremony so that she can rx a little. She¡¯ll be able to work for thepany better when she¡¯s


    rxed and rejuvenated, right?¡±


    Cordelia was moved. She looked at Zephyr and smiled upon meeting eyes with him before quickly


    looking down.


    Despite that, Janine had only heard half of what he said, up to ¡°how tired Cordelia is¡±.


    She asked softly, ¡°Cordelia has work been tough?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Cordelia answered with a smile, ¡°I feel productive!¡±


    Janine held her hand with an affectionate gaze. ¡°My dear child, I work fast and hard, and I¡¯m used to


    centering around myself. I don¡¯t quite care about what others feel sometimes. If you feel wronged


    somehow, don¡¯t hold it in. You¡¯ve got to tell me!¡±


    Cordelia shook her head with a smile and repeatedly assured her that she liked the working


    environment here and had learned plenty of things from her.


    Zephyr simply looked shocked.


    Where did the Janine Baker, who frequently scolded her subordinates to the point of tears, go? Was


    she possessed?


    Janine asked again, ¡°Cordelia, do you want to go to the signing ceremony?¡±


    Cordelia wanted to because she knew Nelly would be attending too. Once she was there, she


    would surely pester Zephyr!


    She bit her lips and found it hard to speak.


    It was a surprise that Janine seemed to read her mind and looked at her like she was looking at her


    obedient, adorable, precious daughter.


    If her precious daughter wanted to take a breather from her busy schedule and had the urgent task


    of fending off a love rival, how could she not let her go?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Which day is the ceremony?¡± Janine asked with a smile.


    Cordelia paused. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Thursday.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much on Thursday. Go ahead!¡±


    Cordelia widened her eyes.


    Janine patted her head gently and grinned bright.


    ¡°Go, go. Have fun! Besides, the signing ceremonies of the Hamerton Group are usually quite


    borate in scale. It¡¯s good for you to be exposed too!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Cordelia smiled.


    Zephyr was dumbstruck.


    Who was it who had said that half an hour off work was disallowed too? Who!? Why was Cordelia


    standing there without saying anything more effective than him speaking so much?


    ¡°Huh? When did I turn the AC on? The fan¡¯s too strong¡­¡± Janine looked at the ceiling and talked to


    herself.


    Zephyr was standing just below the air vent, and his hair was messed up due to the cold wind.


    ¡°Take good care of Cordelia, you hear me?¡± Janine ordered him like usual, ¡°Don¡¯t stick so close to


    the Tanners!¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless. He knew that retorting was useless and could only nod. When he


    looked up to see Cordelia beaming with crescent eyes, he smiled as well. Anyway, he was happy to


    ept that he was not his mother¡¯s favorite!

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    The signing ceremony was not big in size, but those who attended had business rtionships with


    Zephyr and were of high status.


    The western suburbsnd project involved the interests of various parties. The signing ceremony


    this time was mainly agreements among a few subcontractors and design firms. These contracts


    required Cordelia¡¯s signature to be effective.


    Cordelia was in the restroom. Those who did her makeup were chief artists of top international


    cosmetic brands. As for the clothing rack that the assistant wheeled over, a few haute couture


    gowns glittered like fairy dresses. They were specially tailored for her, and there was only one of


    each in the world.


    The stylists were discussing which dress Cordelia¡¯s makeup look should go with while she was


    wielding a signing pen and signing her name seriously on a few documents.


    Zephyr came in with a knock on the door. He could not help adoring her, looking at her earnest look.


    He went over to sit next to her and waved at the stylists. Thetter dismissed themselves.


    They were the only two people in the room now.


    ¡°All done.¡± Cordelia passed him the contracts.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr took them and looked at her gently. ¡°Do you know what these are?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve gone through every line. All good!¡±


    Zephyr grinned. He had actually read these agreements a long time ago, making sure that nothing


    was wrong before he let her sign them. It was just that this detail-oriented girl had read through


    them again¡ªso fast, too.


    It seemed that she was far smarter than he had imagined.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t quite understand¡­¡± Cordelia frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this yourpany¡¯s project? Why are you


    letting me sign them?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± He thought about it and said, ¡°Profits and risks coexist in each project, and I¡¯m letting


    you sign to share the profit with you. I also hope that¡­ if there¡¯s a risk, you¡¯ll stand next to me and


    face it with me.¡±


    ¡°Mm, of course!¡± Cordelia nodded and held his arm with a clear gaze. Her alert and endearing look


    felt like a fairy that fell into the human world.


    Zephyr stroked her face with a full heart and called the stylists back in to pick out her clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go socialize in front.¡± He smiled at her. ¡°Come meet me after you get changed.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cordelia agreed with a beam.


    Zephyr left the room but not too long after, the door was opened again. Cordelia thought that he had


    come back and turned around only to see Nelly¡¯s vicious gaze.


    Nelly snickered. ¡°Ms. Jenner, I¡¯m not interrupting, am I?¡±


    Cordelia remained silent and checked herself in the mirror.


    ¡°I think this dress doesn¡¯t quite match you.¡± Nelly waved, and her servant brought the stylists out.


    The door closed with a thud.


    Cordelia straightened up and looked at her alertly, inching to the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Nelly was arrogant as usual. ¡°This is a signing ceremony I


    nned. Even if I wanted to do anything to you, I wouldn¡¯t do it on my own turf!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    ¡°I just want to talk to you.¡± Nelly looked at her.


    Cordelia kept a distance from her and scanned the room out of the corner of her eye to see if there


    was anything she could defend herself with.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, I know that I¡¯ll neverpare to you in Zephyr¡¯s heart,¡± Nelly said softly. ¡°But our


    marriage is fixed by grandpa. The Tanners and the Hamertons have known each other for


    generations too. This isn¡¯t a rtionship he can just cut off!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard this many times,¡± replied Cordelia. ¡°Ms. Tanner, I¡¯d also like to tell you that some things


    aren¡¯t meant to be. Some people won¡¯t change their mind because your families have known each


    other for so long, either.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Nelly kept her eyes on Cordelia. ¡°I¡¯ve actually given up. Since Zephyr doesn¡¯t belong


    to me, I might as well let go of him. He¡¯ll be much happier being with you too.


    ¡°But what I want to tell you is that you¡¯d better deserve him.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart squeezed.


    ¡°Hah, to be honest with you, I¡¯ve grown used to events like today, so I feel at ease in one. I know


    that Zephyr doesn¡¯t like having press around, so I didn¡¯t arrange for any media toe in today.


    ¡°Zephyr and I will be talking to business partners from Feranche in a whileter.¡± Nelly smiled. ¡°Ms.


    Jenner, you¡¯ll be awkward standing at the side when we talk, won¡¯t you? After all, you won¡¯t


    understand what we say.¡±


    Cordelia bit her lips and stayed quiet.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a family background that matches Zephyr¡¯s nor the knowledge and ability that


    parallels his. Even when you get married in the future, how far can you go?


    ¡°Zephyr only feels the novelty with you. When the disparity between you two grows bigger, will he


    still feel the same about you?


    Nelly felt more triumphant, seeing that Cordelia remained silent. ¡°Heh, Ms. Jenner, I¡¯m saying these


    for your sake. You should pick up more things. It¡¯s the most important to be on par with Zephyr,


    right?


    ¡°Learn more things and make more money, so you save up some¡­ Hah, but I guess no matter how


    much you save, the Hamertons won¡¯t be bothered. After all, they¡¯ve seen too much good stuff.


    ¡°Right, you can keep something cheap. Maybe they haven¡¯t seen anything cheap and take it as a


    gem instead? Just like how Zephyr¡¯s never seen a woman like you, that¡¯s why he coddles you. It¡¯s


    the same logic!¡±


    Cordelia took a deep breath.


    The room was quiet like it had turned into a soundless space.


    She looked up and met Nelly¡¯s mocking gaze, her bright eyes brimming with fearlessness and


    nonchnce.


    ¡°Ms. Tanner, are you thirsty after saying so much?¡± She chuckled.


    Nelly furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Everything you say is right!¡± Cordelia replied unhurriedly, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about what I


    save for the marriage. Zephyr¡¯s got it all prepared for me.¡±


    Nelly looked appalled.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard about Le Esse, right? It¡¯s a bangle.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°There¡¯s also Le Fari. It¡¯s an


    emerald ring. It¡¯s said that the king bestowed it when his family ancestor was a concubine.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nelly widened her eyes.


    ¡°Why? You haven¡¯t heard of it?¡± Cordelia acted like realization had just dawned on her. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s


    right! Zephyr had been keeping them personally before he passed me the jewelry. How could you


    possibly have seen them!?¡±


    Nelly looked at her and gnashed her teeth.


    ¡°But you¡¯re right, Ms. Tanner. I should really improve myself. After all, the future matriarch of the


    Hamertons can¡¯tck in talent or knowledge!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Nelly choked. ¡°That¡¯s a bold im from you to call yourself the matriarch!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s correct!¡± Cordelia blinked. ¡°All Zephyr¡¯s cards are currently with me. His money is under my


    care too. Will you be the matriarch if I¡¯m not?¡±

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Nelly froze. She moved her lips but could not say anything.


    Cordelia smiled and walked out of the restroom gracefully.


    She had not wanted to fight for anything, but someone had to provoke her, so she did not mind


    battling to the end either. Since she had boldly imed that she was thedy of the Hamertons, she


    had to show it.


    She confidently walked into the banquet hall and stood next to Zephyr, holding his arm lightly with


    grace andposure.


    ¡°Mm, this dress is a good choice.¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°Everyone¡¯s looking at you.¡±


    ¡°Could your choice for me go wrong?¡± She stood next to him endearingly.


    Robert entered with a few business partners from Feranche.


    Zephyr nodded with a polite smile and exchanged pleasantries with them. Just when he was going


    to introduce Cordelia to them, Nelly suddenly walked out from the side.


    ¡°Zephyr!¡±


    Her appearance immediately attracted some gazes.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Some people there more or less knew about the Hamertons and Tanners¡¯ rtionship. In their


    impression, Zephyr and Nelly¡¯s marriage was fixed. It was thus unexpected that the man brought


    another woman back when he returned from Jangasas.


    The outside world had plenty of spections about this woman, but none could be sure. It was until


    today that they got to see her from afar.


    Despite that, Nelly was also here¡­


    The crowd watched on like they knew there would be a good show.


    Nelly walked to Zephyr charmingly and intentionally nced at Cordelia, who was next to him.


    ¡°Zephyr, I invited these partners here! I also brought the interpreter.¡±


    Zephyr nodded without any expression.


    Nelly turned around and gave the interpreter a look.


    The interpreter understood it instantly and went up to tell the men in Feransai, ¡°Wee to the


    signing ceremony. Mr. Hamerton and Ms. Tanner will¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton and Ms. Tanner?¡± One of the Feranche men interrupted and looked confused.


    He then looked at Cordelia with an awkward smile.


    This was exactly what Nelly wanted. She felt victorious. A bumpkin like Cordelia could not even


    understand Feransai, while thenguages Zephyr learned were Chaisene and Espany. He did not


    understand Feransai either!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She looked at the interpreter and smiled. ¡°Go on!¡±


    The interpreter nodded.


    When she was going to resume, Cordelia suddenly smiled and introduced herself to the guests in


    extremely urate and fluent Feransai.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Cordelia Jenner. I¡¯m here with Mr. Hamerton today. We¡¯ll be hosting you after


    the signing ceremony together. We hope you have a good time!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± It was only then the Feranche guests smiled in relief and went up to greet her. ¡°Ms. Jenner,


    nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Are you Mr. Hamerton¡¯s dance partner?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Cordelia was gracious.


    Zephyr held her with an affectionate gaze. After that, he told the Feranche guests also in Feransai,


    ¡°The interpreter wasn¡¯t too professional. She misinterpreted the names. It won¡¯t do.


    ¡°My wife and I will be yourpany for the night. My wife¡¯s Feransai is excellent. She can interpret


    for you!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Feranche men¡¯s eyes lit up as they grinned. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Hamerton¡¯s wife, I see!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s gazes were on Cordelia now. They were surprised as they exchanged whispered


    comments and discussed Cordelia¡¯s background.


    Nelly looked awful as she gaped at Cordelia and Zephyr.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    How could this be¡­ How could Cordelia possibly know Feransai!?


    Nelly¡¯s balled fists shook.


    Since she had met Yelena at Yale¡¯s the other day, she kept an eye on the woman only toter


    discover that she was gullible. Thus, she bought her over.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Yelena wanted a studio, so Nelly gave her a studio¡ªas long as this woman gave her any valuable


    information against Cordelia.


    It was unexpected that what Yelena told her was fake!


    Yelena had confidently promised her the other day¡ª¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Tanner! Cordelia didn¡¯t go to


    school much since she was young, and she didn¡¯t study hard even when she did. She didn¡¯t


    achieve much in the end! She could go to university because my father bought her way in!¡±


    Nelly was so angry that her teeth chattered. Now that she thought of it, they could be lies Yelena


    made up out of her jealousy for Cordelia, and she actually was dumb enough to believe her!


    ¡°Ms. Tanner.¡± Robert¡¯s voice suddenly came from the back. It made Nelly jump.


    ¡°Do you really think our boss doesn¡¯t know Feransai?¡± Robert¡¯s smirk was mocking. ¡°He grew up in


    Eropah and goes to Puarvis a few times per year. Feransai isn¡¯t a challenge to him.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    But whether it was a business talk or social event that he attended in the past, he would bring along


    an interpreter as long as there were foreign guests.


    It was not that he did not know thenguage¡ªhe was pretending!


    Nelly shook and red at Robert before she left in her high heels.


    It was not until the event ended that Cordelia and Zephyr walked hand in hand.


    The night breeze was cooling, blowing away Cordelia¡¯s bad mood over meeting Nelly.


    The two of them strolled while the moonlight pulled their shadows over the ground. Cordelia¡¯s head


    rested against Zephyr¡¯s shoulder as she enjoyed the rare quiet and peace.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was deep and husky as he smiled at her.


    Cordelia shook her head and smiled back. ¡°I finally have a moment to rx after so many days. I¡¯m


    not using this precious time to think!¡±


    ¡°Is it tiring at my mom¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°It is, but I like it!¡±


    Zephyr knew that Cordelia was the kind of person who grew happier when she got busier. If work


    was not challenging, she would wither as well.


    He knew from Janine that Cordelia was acting as the celebrities¡¯ agent to manage jobs and arrange


    schedules, and she was even in charge of the debuting artists¡¯ training aside from being the


    woman¡¯s senior assistant.


    He had also heard that the trainees Imperial Media had recently signed were all young and hot


    hunks.


    Zephyr¡¯s expression turned somber as he thought of this. The Baker Group¡¯s entertainment niche in


    Chaisnd had always been manly, tough guys. Why were they signing young hotties here? He


    really did not know what his mother was thinking!


    ¡°Zephyr, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Cordelia¡¯s sweet voice rang suddenly.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± It was only then Zephyr repressed hisints of his mother for the time being and


    turned to look at her.


    ¡°I was talking to you. You didn¡¯t hear me again?¡± Cordelia pouted.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said¡­¡± She smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Neil tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr red at her.


    Since Neil lost to him thest time, he had almost forgotten about the man. If Nichs had not tried


    over 300 lipsticks, Zephyr would not want to have anything to do with this guy. It was unexpected


    that Cordelia became his rival when he was thinking of ways to sign Neil to Sol Entertainment.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    ¡°Why are you ring at me?¡± Cordelia was exasperated by how he looked.


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡­¡±


    Zephyr did not know how to continue his sentence. Should his tone be hard or soft? Should he act


    tough or negotiate with her? How was he supposed to be more indirect when he talked to her, and


    how should he mull over his word choice¡­


    Zephyr pursed his lips, and his originally cold face looked darker.


    ¡°Alright, I know what you want to say.¡± Cordelia smiled and intertwined their fingers together as she


    looked at him innocently.


    ¡°This is your mom¡¯s instruction. To sign Neil to ourpany no matter what. We have to agree no


    matter how harsh his conditions are.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Zephyr suddenly raised his voice.


    Cordelia was startled and stared at him dumbly.


    Zephyr coughed. ¡°I mean¡­ There isn¡¯t just one award-winning actor in showbiz. Why must it be


    him?¡±


    If it were possible, he would chase Neil out of the entertainment industry!


    ¡°Yeah, there are plenty of award-winning actors, but one who can act, has poprity, and has a


    huge amount of fans¡­ There¡¯s only him!¡±


    Zephyr really wanted to roll his eyes.


    ¡°Before thepany became Imperial Media, it hadn''t been doing much. It was under the


    Hamerton Group, but it wasn¡¯t managed to its potential,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°Imperial Media¡¯s just


    starting toe up now, but it¡¯s no rival against its peers¡­


    ¡°So we really need someone significant to represent thepany!¡±


    Zephyr stayed silent.


    Cordelia knew that this meant he was angry but was holding it in.


    Her voice was very soft. ¡°Zephyr, I¡¯m meeting Neil for work. You wouldn¡¯t be so petty, right?¡±


    She regretted it a little as soon as she spoke.


    What did she mean by saying he was petty? If she put herself in his shoes, she might be pettier if


    Zephyr told her that he would eat with Nelly for work tomorrow. She would also be jealous and


    possibly shove or pinch him.


    What about him? He was just simmering in anger and could not even bear to talk to her any louder.


    Cordelia beamed in bliss and cuddled him, wrapping her arms around him and clinging to him like


    an octopus.


    Zephyr gave in the moment she acted like this. He reached out to poke her head but was worried


    he would hurt her and ended up swiping her nose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that petty.¡± He smiled. What he meant was: ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll send someone to


    follow you.¡±


    ¡°Where are you meeting? I can set it up for you.¡±


    That meant: ¡°I have to know your whereabouts.¡±


    Cordelia grinned and told him an address honestly.


    ¡®They are going to meet at Splendor Dynasty?¡¯ Zephyr nodded. He did not even have to do this on


    his own.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll inform the hotel manager and ask for the best arrangement.¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a


    shareholder in Imperial Media too. I should do what I can.¡±


    That was more like: ¡°If Neil dares have any ulterior thoughts, I¡¯ll do my best to make him disappear


    from the entertainment industry.¡±


    Cordelia looked at him with a pure gaze. To her, Zephyr was graceful and generous, knowledgeable


    with an open heart, not simply jealous, and would recover being rational even when he did get


    jealous¡ªbasically a perfect man who trusted her 100%.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Her voice was soft. ¡°Why are you so nice?¡±


    He rubbed her hair and chuckled.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always called me a superman?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    ¡°So when you have a request, your superman only has two words. That¡¯s¡­¡±


    He went closer to her ear and uttered softly in a deep and husky voice, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡­


    Nelly went back to the Tanners¡¯ residence, huffing and puffing.


    She threw her high heels once she entered.


    The servants did not dare approach her, seeing that she was in a bad mood, but the old butler who


    had been taking care of her went up to say, ¡°Ms. Tanner, a Ms. Jenner¡¯s been waiting for you at the


    side lounge.¡±


    ¡®Ms. Jenner?¡¯ Just nice!¡¯ Nelly had rage brewing in her that she had nowhere to vent!


    She went to the lounge and pped Yelena hard the moment she opened the door.


    Yelena¡¯s family background was unlike hers, but she had never suffered such a grievance either!


    She screamed and red at Nelly. ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°Hah, more like what do you want?¡± Nelly was overbearing as she pressed on. ¡°Yelena, I gave you a


    studio and fulfilled all your requests. Are you ying me as a fool? I gave you all that in exchange


    for your intel, not your nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yelena looked lost. ¡°What nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Cordelia can speak Feransai. Very fluently too, at that!¡± growled Nelly. ¡°But what did you tell me!?¡±


    ¡°N-No!¡± Yelena panicked. ¡°I grew up with Cordelia and went to the same school with her. Her grades


    have always been fluctuating. It¡¯s bad!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Nelly gnashed her teeth. ¡°Then what¡¯s she like during exams?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where it¡¯s weird!¡± Yelena looked at her. ¡°The b*tch didn¡¯t do well usually, but whenever there


    was an exam, she knew everything!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Nelly nearly exploded in a fury.


    It was no wonder William, Yelena¡¯s own father, looked down on her as well! The Jenner Group


    probably would notst long if it was passed to her, given her intelligence!


    Yelena finally caught up to the events. ¡°Ms. Tanner, you¡­ didn¡¯t seed today?¡±


    Nelly breathed out a long exhale.


    ¡°Seed? Hah!¡± She sneered. ¡°I was embarrassed in public!¡±


    She slowly walked to the couch and slumped on it tiredly, propping her legs up on the stool. She


    wanted to drink but was toozy to fetch the wine, so she asked Yelena to do it.


    Yelena pursed her lips. She resented Nelly but had to act courteously and friendly with her because


    she wanted to wipe out Cordelia through her!


    ¡°Ms. Tanner, don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t feel too bad!¡± Yelena thought of another trick. ¡°It¡¯s simple to set up that


    b*tch. There¡¯s still a trump card Mr. Yale hasn¡¯t yed!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Marcus Grist!¡±


    Nelly paused. This might be a good idea¡­ Yet, she was afraid that getting Marcus involved would


    anger Zephyr and the whole Hamertons would not wee her.


    ¡°It¡¯s feasible to let Marcus destroy Cordelia.¡± Nelly sneered darkly.


    She looked up at Yelena, thetter stood before her cautiously, and she gestured for her to crouch


    and massage her legs.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Marcus?¡±


    ¡°My house,¡± Yelena replied with a smile. ¡°Mr. Matthew and Mr. Yale instructed me to find a safe


    ce to shelter Marcus, as he could be of use in the future!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nelly smirked. ¡°Isn¡¯t he now?¡±

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Yelena froze before she was filled with delight.


    Marcus had been staying at the Janners recently. The man was a freeloader and had awful habits.


    William had long been repulsed by him. It was just that he could not chase thetter out since he


    was under Yale. He also turned a blind eye to Marcus¡¯ sneaky behavior for this reason.


    With what Nelly said now, she meant to release Marcus again¡­ Not only would the repulsive man


    be sent away, but Cordelia would be yed as well!


    Yelena grinned and massaged Nelly¡¯s legs with more enthusiasm.


    ¡°Ms. Tanner, you should consider what I saidst time!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nelly picked up a ss of soda water and nced at Yelena nonchntly.


    ¡°You know¡­ publicize the b*tch and Marcus¡¯ marriage!¡±


    Nelly squinted and thought about it.


    Thest time she met Yale, the man brought it up but did not go through with it. It was mainly to get


    Marcus to make a fuss about it in public so everyone would find out that he was Cordelia¡¯s husband


    and Zephyr had only married her by pretending to be him¡­


    It did not matter if the marriage certificates were fake or real. Theizens would not investigate


    that. They only wanted the drama. They were interested in gossip about high society and wanted to


    see how Mr. Z Hamerton, who was born with a silver spoon, hooked up with a married woman¡­


    When the matter blew up, Cordelia¡¯s reputation would be ruined, and she would not be able to


    exin herself. Zephyr would be affected as well and fall hard.


    Nelly would step up and help him, causing him to be grateful and think of how good she was, thus


    slowly forgetting Cordelia...


    There was a frenzied grin on Nelly¡¯s face. She made Yelena fetch a ss of red wine and emptied


    it.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with Marcus right now?¡±


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s sick these days.¡± Yelena stood in front of her politely. ¡°But it¡¯s just amon cold and


    fever. My dad found him a doctor, and he¡¯ll recover soon!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nelly nodded. ¡°Ask him toe to Centrolis when he has gotten better. I¡¯ll have to talk to Yale about


    the n in particr.¡±


    ¡°Are we just leaving that b*tch alone during this time, then?¡± asked Yelena.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Nelly straightened up.


    It was just that she could not think of anything appropriate for now.


    ¡°Ms. Tanner, I have an idea.¡± Yelena smiled obsequiously. ¡°I heard it¡¯s going to be Mrs. Hamerton¡¯s


    birthday soon. The Hamertons will surely celebrate it!¡±


    ¡°You mean Kate Cloud?¡±


    Nelly did not have many interactions with Kate usually, but each time she visited, Kate seemed to


    have her eyes on her head and disregarded her.


    Nelly snorted in disgruntlement.


    What was so great about the Clouds? They were just upstarts and saw themselves as high society!


    ¡°Ms. Tanner, Mrs. Hamerton usually rolls her eyes at everyone. She¡¯s super pompous! Hah¡­ I think


    she wouldn¡¯t like Cordelia either.


    ¡°If Cordelia could be embarrassed at her birthday party and Mrs. Hamerton resents her because of


    it, you wouldn¡¯t have to do a thing in the future since Mrs. Hamerton will take care of her herself!¡±


    Nelly gave it a thought and found that it made sense.


    She chuckled and pulled Yelena over to sit down. Her rage from earlier was more or less gone too.


    She asked Yelena kindly, ¡°What idea do you have?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tanner, you mustn¡¯t be too domineering in front of Cordelia.¡± Yelena smirked and lowered her


    voice. ¡°You have no idea. She hit a female superior who had a conflict with her when she worked in


    Jangasas!¡±

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    ¡°What?¡± Nelly paused. ¡°She hits people too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Yelena squinted. ¡°The b*tch acts pitiful in front of others but behaves like a whole different


    person in the blink of an eye! She asked the female superior to go somewhere deserted and


    pped her a few times, taking advantage of the fact that there weren¡¯t any surveince cameras!


    ¡°So, we could set things up in advance at the birthday party, Ms. Tanner!¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Get Cordelia somewhere without anyone as well, and then¡­ you¡¯ll have to suffer a little. p


    yourself a few times, and I¡¯ll get people over to show everyone that Cordelia hit you!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The more Nelly listened to it, the more wrong it felt.


    Why must she p herself? To be pitiful? Even then, she did not want to do it. Moreover, she no


    longer dared trust Yelena¡¯s trickspletely. It was just that she liked this n, so she wanted to try


    it. What if it worked!?


    ¡°Ms. Tanner, you must act weak and pitiful by then!¡± Yelena went on. ¡°Show everyone that


    Cordelia¡¯s a violent woman! Everyone will take your side.¡±


    Nelly contemted and looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, but¡­


    ¡°Yelena.¡± She adjusted her sitting position. ¡°Our ultimate goal is to embarrass Cordelia at the party


    and for everyone to see that she¡¯s b*tch, right?¡±


    Yelena was startled and nodded.


    ¡°As long as we reach this goal, it doesn¡¯t matter what the process is.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tanner, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the mission of pping yourself to you!¡±


    Yelena widened her eyes, hearing a buzz in her ears.


    She had a mind for revenge when she gave Nelly the idea just now. Who asked the damned b*tch


    to p her once she came back!? Her face was still throbbing!


    It was just unexpected that Nelly was quite smart and rejected the suggestion to p herself!


    ¡°Ms. Tanner!¡± Yelena did her best to exin. ¡°You have to do this on your own¡­ I, hah, what¡¯s the


    meaning of me doing it? I¡¯m not the one who has a grudge against Cordelia!¡±


    ¡°You have no grudge against Cordelia?¡± Nelly looked at her like she knew everything. ¡°If that¡¯s the


    case, the b*tch you¡¯re calling isn¡¯t her but me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yelena, we just want our goal achieved!¡± Nelly smiled and patted her shoulder. ¡°I think you have a


    great idea. As long as the goal is aplished, no one cares what the process is like!


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it prove more that Cordelia¡¯s an uncultured shrew when everyone misunderstands that


    she¡¯s ungrateful and hits even her own sister?¡±


    Yelena paled and clenched her fists.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just p yourself hard!¡± Nelly was triumphant. ¡°I¡¯ll bring people over to watch you right


    away! Right, you need to act weak and pitiful, be merciless to yourself! Understand?¡±


    Yelena was so angry that she was speechless.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She did not dare defy Nelly or retort her. She could only do as she said at the birthday party.


    However, she could not make peace with the fact that she was being ordered around as a pawn! It


    was really like shooting herself in her own foot!


    ¡°Yelena, do it well.¡± Nelly looked at her coldly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll invest more in your studio. Also, don¡¯t


    you want to be Mrs. Hamerton too?


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak more on your behalf to Yale.¡±


    Nelly¡¯s gaze was sinister as she said, ¡°As long as you follow what I say, I won¡¯t mistreat you!¡±

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    It was Cordelia¡¯s off day today. Even though it was her rest day, she was still busy. Proposals and


    reports surged into her email like a wave. Her phone andptop were never free since early in the


    morning.


    Helen brought her breakfast that had been heated up for the third time.


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, have breakfast first!¡± Helen was anxious. ¡°It¡¯s already 9:00 a.m. It might as well be


    lunch if you keep dying it!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes were on the screen as she replied in passing, ¡°Mm¡­ I know. Leave it here first. I


    still have a few words in the agreement to edit¡­¡±


    ¡°You said the same thest time I brought it up!¡±


    Helen pouted and passed the congee to her, standing in front of her.


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr told me personally to watch you finish it this time!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± It took Cordelia a while to tear her gaze off the screen. ¡°Zephyr¡­ isn¡¯t home?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Helen smiled. ¡°He told you when he left. He had an emergency in the office, so he had to go


    and take care of it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t forget. You were just too busy that you didn¡¯t hear him!¡±


    Cordelia chuckled in embarrassment. Her ears did tend to mute themselves when she got busy.


    She took the congee from Helen. It was just nice in taste and warmth, fragrant with chicken and


    grains. She actually felt hungry and slurped it down.


    Helen then passed her some waffles, which she wolfed down instantly.


    Hellen smiled, watching her from the side. ¡°Your appetite¡¯s great¡­ Is it good news?¡±


    Cordelia choked from the question and coughed violently.


    ¡°Aunt Helen, not funny!¡± She winced. ¡°I just had my period! No good news!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The old woman was a little disappointed.


    She looked at the charms in the room. ¡®Sigh, it seems like I am not that efficient.¡¯


    The lucky charms were not very useful as the two of them still had no child!


    Cordelia¡¯s gaze was clear as she smiled innocently. ¡°Aunt Helen, I had a checkupst time. The


    doctor said my constitution is weak, so getting pregnant is not easy. Having a baby or not will simply


    be up to luck!¡±


    ¡°Weaker?¡± Helen perked up. It was fine that she was weak¡ªas long as she was not infertile!


    ¡°This can be treated! Just leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea. We have various soups and tonics in our hometown since the ce thrives with


    herbs. The recipes are based on what we can get locally!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Helen held her hand with a grin. ¡°Ms. Cordelia, we¡¯ll have soup every morning, noon, and evening


    from today onward. Oh, no. One more time during tea break. I guarantee I¡¯ll nourish your body so


    that you and Mr. Zephyr get a chubby, healthy baby!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Helen¡­¡± Cordelia wore aplicated look.


    She would be round as a ball in less than a month with how frequently she would be eating soups!


    ¡°The art of making these soups is another field of knowledge! Many of those in our hometown didn¡¯t


    go to the hospital when they fell sick. They had soups at home, and their problems were solved!¡±


    Helen grew more excited as she spoke, hardly stopping when it came to a topic she could go on


    and on. It was just that the doorbell rang when she wanted to borate on the benefits of having


    soups daily.


    Cordelia paused. They did not usually have visitors. Even Linda had not been here before. Who


    would it be?


    She was a little nervous, and her first thought was the Hamertons.


    What if it was Liam or Henry? How should she handle them? They were the people Zephyr was the


    closest to.


    Helen looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ms. Cordelia. Stay here first. I¡¯ll get the door!¡±


    Cordelia was in a dilemma.


    Helen quickly went downstairs.


    Cordelia heard the door open downstairs. After a short moment of silence, a merry peal ofughter


    echoed.


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, look who came?¡± Helen came up to call for her.


    Cordelia was surprised as she came to the stairs.


    ¡°Zennie?¡± She was delightfully surprised and hurried over. ¡°How did you get here!?¡±


    ¡°What? You both moved to a new ce, and I can¡¯te to congratte you?¡± Zennie yfully


    teased her as she ced the cake and wine on the table.


    Cordelia held her hands and was so happy that she did not know what to say, quickly asking Helen


    to prepare lunch.


    It was after her delight that she noticed there was someone else behind Zennie.


    The young man was fair and thin, with gloom exuding from his gaze.


    Cordelia froze.


    ¡°He¡­¡± She looked at Zennie quietly.


    ¡°He¡¯s Phil Nelson!¡± Zennie was ecstatic. ¡°Cordelia, you didn¡¯t forget him, did you? You two have


    met!¡±


    They had indeed met, but Cordelia did not really have a good impression of the young man thest


    time they met. He was pale and gloomy, while Zennie was like a mini version of the sun. The two of


    them did not look like they matched.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Helen recognized him as well. ¡°Nelson¡¯s son?¡±


    Phil nodded. He was smiling, but it did not reach his eyes.


    Helen frowned and felt inexplicably uneasy. The Nelsons worked for the Hamertons, and she had


    met several of them because of rk. However, it was the first time she saw a young one who was


    pale and cold like Phil.


    She had a sense of foreboding, but it was her employer¡¯s affair. It was not her ce toment.


    She smiled and went to the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    Cordelia pulled Zennie upstairs, saying she wanted her to see the rooms, but she found somewhere


    quiet and asked her, ¡°Why did you bring Phil here too?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t hee?¡± Zennie was naive.


    Cordelia pressed her lips together before she said, ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t like outsidersing to


    our ce¡­¡±


    ¡°Phil isn¡¯t an outsider!¡±


    ¡°Zennie¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s not talk about this, okay?¡± Zennie cut her off with a bright grin. ¡°Cordelia, show me


    your room! Right, Zephyr said that he kept a guest room for me. Is it done? Where is it?¡±


    Cordelia shook her head weakly. She took Zennie to a few rooms and heard Helen crying out


    downstairs.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart dropped, and she instinctively leaned over the railing for a look to see that Phil was


    snapping photos around with his phone and remained unfazed when Helen stopped him.


    He said with a smile, ¡°I took photos here because I find the paintings beautiful.


    He looked up. ¡°Ms. Cordelia, do you mind if I take photos here?¡±

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Cordelia paused, not expecting Phil to make such a request, but she did not know how to answer


    him. After all, the young man was Zennie¡¯s whole world right now. She could not bear to embarrass


    the girl.


    Cordelia replied with a smile, ¡°Mr. Nelson, which paintings do you like? I¡¯ll gift them to you. You can


    take them home and admire them, and you won¡¯t have to take photos around somebody¡¯s home,


    right?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A dark gleam shed across Phil¡¯s eyes. He smirked and scanned Cordelia with a slightlyplex


    look.


    What she had said was significant. It sounded friendly and polite, but she emphasized the words


    ¡°somebody¡¯s home¡±. Anyone with a brain could understand what she implied.


    Phil looked up and met Cordelia¡¯s eyes. The woman was not as weak as he had imagined. Her big


    eyes were willful and authoritative. The presence she emitted was the same as Zephyr¡¯s.


    He considered it and kept his phone, answering with a smile. ¡°No need. Thank you, Ms. Cordelia.


    Mr. Zephyr probably likes these paintings. A servant like me has no right to take something from my


    master¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°Phil..¡± Zennie went to him to hold his hand gently.


    Cordelia could see that Zennie waspletely head over heels for Phil, and she could not help


    being worried. Girls who were in love were the most gullible.


    ¡°Mr. Nelson, that¡¯s too serious a thing to say,¡± Cordelia replied softly. ¡°Zephyr¡¯s actually very open-


    minded. Besides, we live in a modern world now. The Hamerton family is just your employer. You


    work, and they pay you, that¡¯s all. What do you mean by servant and master!?¡±


    ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned, it¡¯s our family¡¯s good luck to meet an employer like the Hamerton family!¡± Phil


    smiled and looked at Zennie, gentlybing her bangs for her.


    The girl looked shy with a blissful smile.


    Despite that, Cordelia still felt uneasy. She was more doubtful, especially when she saw Phil


    soundly keeping his phone in his pocket.


    It was no ce for a guest to simply take photos anywhere in somebody¡¯s home during their first


    visit. Even if he was a long-term employee of the Hamertons and had not received much education,


    he should at least know basic manners.


    Moreover, given how major the Hamertons were, their staff must definitely be trained. Some might


    even be better than senior executives of small and medium enterprises.


    How uncultured must Phil be, or did he have an ulterior motive?


    ¡°Cordelia, what are you thinking about?¡± Zennie¡¯s sweet voice pulled her out of her thoughts.


    The girl was already at the dining table with Phil while Helen was cing dish after dish on the


    table.


    Zennie waved her hand at her. ¡°Cordelia,e! I¡¯m starving!¡±


    ¡°Oh,ing.¡± Cordelia rposed herself but felt uneasy knowing that Phil had photos of her


    home on his phone.


    She must think of something¡­


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, go have some!¡± Helen went to her.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Cordelia wanted to say that she was not hungry but noticed the look Helen gave her. She


    mulled over it and caught on.


    She smiled at Helen and nodded lightly before going to the round table in the dining hall.


    ¡°Zennie, Aunt Helen¡¯s a good cook. You must try it today!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Zennie smiled radiantly and stared at the dishes like a hungry kitten. ¡°I already know how


    good they are by smelling them! Heh¡­ Uncle rk¡¯s to be med. Why didn¡¯t he bring Aunt Helen


    back knowing she¡¯s great!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote that we know now!¡± Cordeliaughed and saw Helene over with a pot of soup.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    ¡°She makes really good soups too,¡± said Cordelia.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Ms. Cordelia!¡± Helen ced the pot on the table mat. She was close to Phil. She


    peeped at him and continued to speak while smiling. ¡°Okay, all of the dishes are served! Oh, right, I


    see that young people love taking pictures before they eat! That¡¯s a trend, right? Aren¡¯t you going to


    take pictures, miss?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Zennie responded immediately. ¡°The food you cooked looks really good, Aunt Helen. Of


    course we¡¯ll have to take photos!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Phil!¡± Helen pushed him. ¡°Don¡¯t let her do it on her own. Take photos of her!¡±


    Phil¡¯s expression changed. He snapped his head up.


    Helen was scared by the fierceness that shed through his eyes. She instinctively stepped back.


    However, it onlysted for a second.


    When she returned to her senses, Phil went back to the young man who always had a smile on his


    face again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my phone isggy¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°It didn¡¯t seemggy when you were taking pictures earlier.¡±


    He fell into silence for a moment and slowly took out his phone.


    He looked at Zennie, and she looked rather awkward. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Helen walked up. ¡°You guys eat. I¡¯ll take the pictures! I know I¡¯m old, but I know how to take photos


    too!¡¯


    She wanted to grab Phil¡¯s phone but clearly felt he did not want to let go.


    He held it tight, and the veins on his hand were bulging.


    Helen secretly scoffed. As they entered a stagnant state, she suddenly let go!


    He did not expect her to do that¡ªhe did not see thating. His phone dropped into the boiling


    soup. The spilled soup messed up the table, giving his heart a squeeze.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere was awkward. It was unusually quiet.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart was pounding. She looked at Helen. She could see that Phil was mad, but he tried


    his best to suppress his rage and maintain a natural expression.


    ¡°Ahh, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Helen went on with her act. ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m useless! I can¡¯t even hold the phone


    properly. I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aunt Helen.¡± Zennie eased the situation. ¡°His phone is indeed faulty. I was going to get


    him a new one anyway¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Phil suddenly said that with a cold face on.


    Cordelia was shocked. She saw Zennie looking at him, feeling guilty. Her big eyes, which seemed to


    have stars twinkling in them, were filled with fear.


    Phil looked at his phone that was dead in the soup and stood up expressionlessly.


    ¡°I suddenly recalled that I still have work. I must leave now,¡± he said in a deep voice. ¡°I won¡¯t be


    eating this time. I¡¯ll try your cooking next time, Aunt Helen.¡±


    Helen smiled and said, ¡°Phil, are you ming me? Perhaps you can tell me how much your phone


    costs? I¡¯llpensate you¡ª¡±


    He scooped his phone from the soup and left before waiting for her to finish her sentence.


    Zennie said goodbye to Cordelia in panic and went with him.


    Cordelia felt relieved when they had left far away. She looked at the pot of soup after falling into


    silence for a while and said to Helen. ¡°Take care of this.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Helen asked her after a while. ¡°Ms. Cordelia, did I¡­ go over the line?¡±


    ¡°No, you did great.¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°I was actually thinking how to get his phone to get


    him to delete those pictures, but I didn¡¯t have a proper reason.¡±


    Helen nodded. ¡°Your concern is right, Ms. Cordelia. No matter what, one shouldn¡¯t take pictures of


    someone else¡¯s house when they visit for the first time. That¡¯s not okay!¡±


    ¡°Harbor no ill intention against others, but never rx vignce against evildoers.¡± Cordelia sighed.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m overthinking.¡±


    ¡°What else did you think, Ms. Cordelia?¡±


    Cordelia lifted her eyes to look at her. She only asked after hesitating, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you saw


    that¡­ No matter what, I feel the way they treat each other is strange.


    ¡°I feel¡­¡± Cordelia spoke of her suspicion. ¡°Zennie is afraid of him!¡±

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Helen came to a realization after hearing what Cordelia said. She looked at her with surprise.


    Cordelia went on to specte. ¡°Did you notice that Phil would look at Zennie before saying and


    doing anything? Then she was the one who would speak to us.¡±


    ¡°It seems¡­¡± Helen recalled. ¡°He looked at Ms. Hamerton when he took out his phone. She had a


    change of expression and said that he did not have to use his phone in a panic.¡±


    ¡°What do you think she was feeling?¡±


    ¡°It was¡­ fear?¡± Helen could not tell.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart squeezed. She felt the same.


    Zennie seemed to be scared of Phil.


    Perhaps this proved one thing¡ªhe was actually controlling her!


    Helen¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°Oh my, Ms. Cordelia. Should we tell Mrs. Hamerton right away?¡±


    Cordelia bit her lip and nodded in all seriousness after thinking for a little bit.


    However, she did not know how to say it, insinuate it, or how to get Kate to have her guard up


    against Phil. Everything was so hard.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It would be inappropriate to just say it like that. Nobody would believe her if she did not make it a


    serious matter. If she made a big thing out of it, what would happen if it was just a


    misunderstanding?


    Cordelia thought about it. She had to find a solution to this.


    ¡­


    Phil walked in big steps ahead. He looked arrogant.


    The youngdy followed behind while staggering. He walked fast, so she had to run a little bit. She


    could not even catch her breath.


    ¡°Phil, Phil¡­¡± She was worried. ¡°Wait for me!¡±


    He suddenly stopped and turned around when they arrived somewhere that was empty.


    She was shocked and froze where she was.


    Like a child who had done something wrong, she held her head low sadly while her hands kept


    rubbing the corner of her shirt.


    ¡°Why do you keep following me?¡± His voice was cold. There was no love in his eyes at all.


    It was as if he was different from the person at Royal Manor earlier.


    Zennie looked at him, scared. Her voice was soft. ¡°Didn¡¯t you like me following you around in the


    past?¡±


    Phil scoffed. There was mockery in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, you knew that it was in the past.¡±


    She felt tears rolling in her eyes while there seemed to be something stuck in her throat. It was so


    ufortable that she could not make a sound.


    He used to treat her well and spoil her.


    She had no idea when he changed.


    He was cold to her, would keep a distance, and even look down on her.


    He would often say that she would be nothing if she did not have the Hamertons supporting her.


    He said that she was a stubborn princess who did not understand his life at all. He said she always


    wanted to have fun and that she did not have any ambitions or a sense of responsibility. He said it


    would be hard for her to get into university.


    She had been studying hard, getting straight As in all subjects. Even her teachers said that she


    would definitely get into a prestigious university.


    However, to him, she was nothing.


    ¡°D-Do you not like me anymore?¡± Zennie choked. She asked that with all of her might. ¡°Then why


    are we still together?¡±


    ¡°Together?¡± Phil red at her with his sharp eyes. ¡°Did you misunderstand something, Ms.


    Hamerton? Was it I who insisted that we¡¯re together, or are you clinging onto me?¡±


    ¡°Phil! You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare behave like a princess with me!¡± His eyes were ferocious. He enunciated each word


    while clenching his teeth. ¡°You think you¡¯re a princess? You¡¯re just a piece of cr*p if you leave the


    Hamertons! You can¡¯t even take care of yourself!¡±


    Phil left after screaming that at her, ignoring her begging. She staggered behind and almost fell.


    She cried her heart out, wrapping her head with her arms. She ignored the judgmental people who


    passed by.


    ¡­


    Zennie wandered the streets aimlessly alone.


    When she got to the bustling city center, she was surrounded by couples.


    The entire world was in love, yet she was the only sad one.


    She arrived at DL as she walked. She had the sudden urge to shop there. She forgot when was the


    last time she shopped there.


    Just because Phil had said that she was a spendthrift, she had put away all of her cards. Not only


    did she not buy new clothes, but she also stopped wearing the clothes that she used to wear.


    Instead, she would shop in the sales section with him, the kind where there were many pieces for


    10 dors.


    Nobody could tell that she was the daughter of the Hamertons when she was in school. Even the


    students from regr families dressed better than she did.


    Phil had especially ¡®granted¡¯ her to dress nicer since they were going to Royal Manor today.


    Zennie felt terrible, and her eyes turned red again.


    She wiped her tears and walked into DL in big steps. The luxurious brands¡¯ sales assistants would


    usually fight to serve her whenever she walked in.


    However, perhaps nobody recognized her at the moment¡­


    She held her head down and unintentionally saw her naked face.


    She froze and recalled the old her who loved dressing up. She was shining bright like a proud,


    colorful flower before.


    However, Phil had told her that he did not like others seeing her beautiful face. He wanted her to


    belong to him and to him only!


    ¡°Zennie, I¡¯m the only one who loves you in this world. You can¡¯t live if you leave me!


    ¡°What else do you have apart from being the daughter of the Hamertons? You have no skills and


    can''t do anything. I would¡¯ve killed myself if I were you!


    ¡°Zennie, look into my eyes¡­ You can only depend on me in this world!¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡° Zennie suddenly felt a splitting pain in her head. A great fear came rushing like a wave.


    She wrapped her arms around her head and staggered as she ran out. She suddenly slipped,


    missed the stairs, and fell hard from the spiral staircase!

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    When Cordelia rushed to the hospital, she saw Zephyr and Kate waiting at the emergency room¡¯s


    entrance.


    ¡°How¡¯s she?¡± she asked with concern.


    He pulled her aside and whispered, ¡°We don¡¯t know the exact situation. When I got the call from


    DL¡¯s manager, they said she fainted at the shopping mall and rolled from the stairs.¡±


    Cordelia felt a squeeze in her heart.


    ¡°Why was she at the shopping mall?¡± she asked.


    Zephyr was stunned. He did not think too much about it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a youngdy to go


    shopping sometimes? Moreover, she¡¯s DL¡¯s VIP. She¡¯s a frequent customer there.¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Cordelia hesitated and frowned.


    She was not sure whether Zennie passing out had anything to do with Phil, but that indeed


    happened after they left Royal Manor.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cordelia?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something that I want to tell you.¡± She pursed her lips with aplicated look in her eyes.


    ¡°We better find somewhere there¡¯s only the two of us. Don¡¯t let Aunt Cloud know about this yet¡ª¡±


    Before she was done, Kate ran over and screamed, ¡°She¡¯s awake! Zephyr, your sister¡­


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cordelia nodded.


    ¡°Is Zennie alright, Aunt Cloud?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Kate¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°She hit her head and got three stitches.¡±


    Cordelia bit her lip. She could not help but feel sad.


    ¡°Can we go in to see her now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. The doctor said we¡¯d have to wait.¡± Kate shook her head and forced a smile. ¡°This girl¡¯s


    clumsy, I¡¯ve told her many times. See, she fell really hard today! It¡¯s good that this happened. This


    ought to teach her a lesson!¡±


    Zephyr walked forward and patted her shoulder lightly.


    From what he remembered since he was young, Kate had always been a strong and optimistic


    person. Although she said that, he knew that she was the saddest person among them.


    The nurse came over to tell them that they could go in now. Kate rushed over.


    Zephyr held Cordelia. ¡°Aunt Cloud¡¯s birthday dinner ising. But now that Zennie has fallen, I¡¯m


    afraid she won¡¯t be in the mood to throw a party.


    ¡°But the Hamertons don¡¯t care what she feels. They¡¯ll go on with all of the celebrations.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ the birthday dinner will still go on?¡± Cordelia was stunned.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± He forced a smile and yed with her hair, ¡°Families like ours are cold-blooded.


    ¡°Nobody cares about the meaning of everyone¡¯s birthdays and festivities, but the banquet itself. The


    banquet is a vanity fair. It is the ce to exchange resources and make connections. How would


    they miss this opportunity? Moreover, the invitation was sent out a month before. The people will


    start talking if it¡¯s canceled out of nowhere.¡±


    Cordelia nodded.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Seeing that she had fallen into silence, he became nervous.


    Could it be that she thought such a family was too much that she did not want to marry him


    anymore?


    He felt a chill down his spine when he thought of that. Cold beads of sweat were dripping from his


    forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­¡± Cordelia lifted her eyes to look at him as she said gently. ¡°It must have been quite


    difficult for you to live in such an environment since you were young.¡±


    He squinted. He could not help but feel happy. Did she sympathize with him?


    He instantly went with it and caressed her hand. ¡°It¡¯s quite hard. That¡¯s why I appreciate you even


    more after we met.¡±


    Cordelia looked determined. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of you!¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. He could not help butugh.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia had sworn that she would take care of him for the rest of his life when they were in


    Jangasas.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    And now Cordelia said she would take good care of him.


    Zephyr used to think that his life was unfair, that he had been living in the shadow of cunning affairs,


    making him think that he would be poisoned and assassinated anytime since he was 3 years old.


    He had his guard up against the world.


    He could not see the good in people. There was a barrier around his heart, and he could no longer


    experience the wonder of the world.


    However, he came to a realization after meeting Cordelia. ¡®It turns out that what the world takes


    away from you will give back in another way.¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Zephyr had also realized that he was quite talented in pretending to be weak in her presence since


    meeting her¡­


    He smiled and pinched her cheeks softly.


    However, he heard footstepsing from the other side of the corridor at the moment.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart squeezed when she saw who that slender man was.


    ¡°Phil?¡±


    Zephyr was stunned too. He had his guard up as his eyes turned cold. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton, Ms. Jenner.¡± Phil looked worried. ¡°How¡¯s Ms. Hamerton?¡±


    Cordelia observed his face. His dark eyes were filled with concern for Zennie. There was none of


    the sleeping slyness he had revealed at Royal Manor.


    ¡°Zennie fell down and had stitches on her head,¡± she told the truth.


    ¡°What?¡± The corner of Phil¡¯s lips switched. He looked sad. He really looked like a man with deep


    affection.


    Phil walked to Zephyr and bowed, looking humble. ¡°Mr. Hamerton, let me take care of her, please?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Zephyr responded coldly.


    ¡°Phil, three generations of your family have been working for the Hamertons. You guys have been


    loyal and responsible. I hope that you can maintain this advantage.¡± His voice was cold, and he


    looked majestic. ¡°After all, we¡¯ve never mistreated your family, am I right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Hamerton.¡± Phil¡¯s voice was shaking. ¡°But I¡¯m¡­ really worried about her. I had a


    sudden task today, so I wasn''t in herpany. I didn¡¯t think that she would fall. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s


    all my fault!¡±


    Zephyr had no expression on his face. He remained unmoved.


    Zennie and this man had a difference akin to heaven and earth. It was impossible that they could be


    together. He should kill his hope from the beginning.


    However, the sensitive Cordelia noticed that this man seemed to have two personalities.


    Perhaps not only two but many¡­ He was a responsible employee with Zephyr and a passionate


    young man who was willing to do anything in Royal Manor.


    However, what was he like when he was with Zennie?


    Cordelia dared not think about it.


    She instinctively took two steps back when she unintentionally locked eyes with Phil.


    Zephyr seemed to have noticed something and held her hands softly. The warmth of his palms


    calmed her.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton, Ms. Jenner¡­¡± Phil was still begging. ¡°I just want to see her, even if it¡¯s just a peep


    from outside!¡±


    ¡°Go home,¡± said Cordelia.¡± The doctor said that she needs rest. Even we have to wait outside.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you not understand?¡± Zephyr¡¯s tone became serious. His majestic aura forced Phil back.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded. ¡°Please tell me when she wakes up!¡±


    He turned around and left after saying that.


    Cordelia watched his back, and her big eyes betrayed her suspicion.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Zephyr asked softly. ¡°I noticed something off about you.¡±


    Cordelia took a deep breath. ¡°Zephyr, If I were the one who was hurt and someone stopped you


    when you wanted to visit me, what would you do?¡±

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Zephyr paused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here no matter what it takes,¡± he answered without any hesitation.


    Cordelia smiled. She had long expected this answer because this was the reflection of one¡¯s deep


    love for another. If Zephyr was hurt, she would also stay outside the hospital ward no matter what it


    took.


    In spite of it, Phil just left after his moving confession¡ªlike everything just now was just a show.


    Zephyr¡¯s heart squeezed. The moment he met Cordelia¡¯s eyes, he understood it.


    ¡°I knew it. Phil Nelson isn¡¯t reliable!¡± he said angrily. ¡°Zennie will suffer if she continues falling like


    this!¡±


    ¡°Calm down first.¡± Cordeliaforted him softly. ¡°It seems like Aunt Cloud doesn¡¯t know about their


    rtionship yet?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t ask too much even if she does,¡± Zephyr answered with a dark expression. ¡°She¡¯s an


    advocate for free love and hates that her child will be a sacrifice for the family''s interests.


    ¡°But Phil and Zennie are worlds apart. They won¡¯t be fruitful.¡±


    Cordelia bit her lips. ¡°Zephyr, what I¡¯m most worried about is that¡­ Phil isn¡¯t sincere about Zennie.


    He wants to use her.¡±


    Zephyr nodded.


    ¡°I hope that I¡¯m the one who overthinks,¡± said Cordelia. ¡°But what if!? Let¡¯s be more cautious so that


    Zennie isn¡¯t taken advantage of.¡±


    Zephyr recalled what had happened in Jangasas.


    Ever since Marcus escaped, he had gone through all the surveince recordings of the junctions.


    The ck car without registration tes had vanished from the surface of the earth in the end.


    He had suspected the vague picture of the driver from the surveince clip. A ck cap revealed


    half of a face that was pale and thin¡ªif Phil¡¯s face was blocked from his nose up, he actually


    matched that face.


    It was just that Zephyr did not dare conclude it rashly and ordered to investigate more, but nothing


    came back.


    He had also looked into the Nelsons, but even rk said that all three generations of those who


    worked in Hamerton Manor were dutiful, honest, and hardworking people.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡®Hah, dutiful? If Phil was dutiful, how would he possibly get involved with Zennie!?¡¯


    Zephyr clenched his fists with a frown. There was a dark look on his sculpted face.


    Cordelia said softly, ¡°Zephyr, girls go all in when they fall in love. Even if you want to separate them,


    do it slowly. Don¡¯t hurt Zennie.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be best if there¡¯s something or someone to distract her now¡­¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s reminder sparked a thought in Zephyr. He could ask Seth toe to Centrolis. Thetter


    could still be a doctor and keep Zenniepany.


    Everything would be resolved then!


    ¡­


    Cordelia specially made cranberry cookies and boba tea to bring to the hospital ward for Zennie.


    ¡°I remember that these are your favorite.¡± Cordelia smiled and ced them on the cab before


    she sat down and held Zennie¡¯s hand.


    It was not long into fall, but Zennie¡¯s hand was cold like ice.


    After a few days of rest, the stitched wound on her head was no longer swollen, but she looked


    awful. She was pale and forlorn with a depressed gaze. There was no sense of life at all.


    Cordelia jolted. What she looked like¡­ was really growingly simr to Phil¡¯s pale and gloomy face!


    There was really some truth in the saying, ¡°Birds of a feather flock together.¡±


    When one was with someone exuding negativity, one would naturally be drained and no longer


    have a sense of themselves.


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡±


    The room was silent for a moment before Zennie¡¯s soft voice rang.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Phil visit me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia froze.


    Had Phil not visited her even once all these days?


    Cordelia did not dare meet the anticipation in Zennie¡¯s eyes. She turned around and frantically took


    the milk tea out of the bag.


    Even without meeting Zennie¡¯s eyes, she could still feel the spark in them slowly dissipating until


    they dimmed.


    Cordelia helped her up. ¡°Zennie, have a bit. Your brother will get someone to send lunch overter.¡±


    Zennie chuckled dryly. ¡°Will I feel better if I have something sweet?¡±


    ¡°Zennie, did something¡­ happen between you and Phil?¡±


    Zennie did not answer but looked at her for a long time before asking softly, ¡°Cordelia, am I really


    that lousy?¡±


    Cordelia furrowed her brows. ¡°What? You¡¯re pretty, and you have a good personality. Your grades


    are good too, and you¡¯re the beloved little princess in the family. Your life¡¯s already so much better


    than so many people''s!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯d be nothing if I wasn¡¯t born in the Hamertons!¡± Zennie cried.


    Cordelia now realized the severity of the issue.


    Zennie had been protected so well while she grew up that no one dared say anything in front of her.


    She was also bright and cheerful, so she definitely would not think about this.


    There would be no others except for Phil, who instilled such thoughts in her!


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it like this.¡± Cordelia held her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re a wonderful girl. Your light can''t


    be hidden even if you were not from the Hamertons.¡±


    Cordelia asked anxiously, ¡°You aren¡¯t acting like yourself. Is it because of Phil¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with him!¡± Zennie¡¯s reaction was violent. ¡°It¡¯s none of his business. It¡¯s my problem!¡±


    ¡°Zennie¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to hear anything!¡±


    Zennie covered her ears emotionally.


    Cordelia was stunned. She was not unfamiliar with a situation like this¡­ When her mother was ill,


    she was emotional like this, and anything could trigger her as well.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart felt like a hand was grabbing it. She wanted tofort Zennie, but she knew that


    thetter needed the quiet more than ever at this time.


    She rposed herself and told Zennie softly before she left, ¡°Zennie, don¡¯t give yourself too much


    pressure¡­ Remember, whatever happens, your family is your best support.¡±


    Zennie kept covering her ears on the bed.


    Cordelia sighed and walked out. She was worried on her way back. It was now confirmed that Phil


    was no good person. To separate Zennie from him, though, might take some time.


    She wanted to call Zephyr but saw an unread message when she took her phone out.


    No number or name was stated, and there was only a line of text when she swiped on it.


    [Remember me?]


    Cordelia jolted. Perhaps an abrupt message like this was a wrongly sent one.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Cordelia paid it no mind and was about to keep her phone back in her pocket when she received


    another anonymous text.


    [I miss you so much.]


    Her heart dropped, and a bad feeling crept over it like vines.


    She stood rooted for some time with a nk mind before she took a deep breath. Her throat felt like


    it was closing up on its own, and it was awful.


    ¡®Like the previous one, it¡¯s probably sent wrongly,¡¯ she said to herself.


    She kept her phone but felt chills run down her spine. She hurried home, pulling her jacket closer to


    herself.


    At the top floor of the Hamerton Group¡­


    Zephyr stood before the floor-to-ceiling window and overlooked the bustling streets down the


    building. His brows were knitted together as an icy glint shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Robert came in with a knock on the door to report. ¡°Dr. Stafford¡¯s amodation is prepared,


    and he reported at the medical center today.¡±


    Zephyr hummed softly in response.


    ¡°Dr. Stafford¡¯s a surgeon, but he¡¯s done research in psychiatry and psychology, so the medical


    center hopes he can usually do consultations.


    ¡°And he met Ms. Zennie after arriving in Centrolis in the afternoon yesterday.¡± Robert continued to


    say, ¡°Ms. Zennie¡¯s mood has improved.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s furrowed brows slowly smoothened out.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he replied and turned back to look at Robert. ¡°Cordelia suspects that Zennie passing


    out in the mall has to do with Phil Nelson.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Robert was confused. ¡°We¡¯ve gone through the surveince cameras. Phil wasn¡¯t around


    her at that time.¡±


    Zephyr narrowed his eyes and said softly after a long time, ¡°Maybe the issue lies during their usual


    interaction¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr, you mean?¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re really dating, they must have texts they sent each other on their phones.¡± Zephyr wore a


    straight face. ¡°Zennie won¡¯t let me look at her phone, so we need to see if we can get our hands on


    Phil¡¯s phone!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Robert nodded firmly.


    Zephyr sat back down at his spacious work desk. His calendar showed there was still half a month


    to Kate¡¯s birthday party. There was also an ¡°SOS¡± text from Nichs on his phone.


    [Bring Cordelia, and let¡¯s hang out this weekend?]


    Zephyr chuckled.


    Linda¡¯s hormones had been out of bnce since she got pregnant. Her temper was hot, and


    Nichs must be at his wit¡¯s end.


    Therefore, Cordelia and Zephyr made their way to Nichs¡¯ ce during the weekend.


    Linda was close to the fourth month of pregnancy. Her belly bulged a little, and she looked pink and


    radiant. She also grew fuller.


    She was so happy about Cordelia¡¯s visit that she suppressed her bad temper.


    ¡°The doctor says that I¡¯m well nourished,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°But I still have to watch out. If I


    don¡¯t control what I eat and the baby grows too big, I¡¯ll suffer when I give birth!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Cordelia held her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on you so you won¡¯t get too fat.¡±


    The two friends had not met for some time and had endless things to talk about once they did.


    As Linda and Cordelia chatted in the bedroom, Cordelia could not help wanting to touch her belly.


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Linda pulled her hand and ced it on her belly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too far along for now,¡± she said smilingly. ¡°There¡¯s movement sometimes, but not obvious.


    It¡¯ll be more frequent when I get further along. You¡¯ll even see a hand or foot pressing against


    my stomach!¡±


    Cordelia smiled together. The moment she touched Linda¡¯s belly, there was a strange feeling. There


    was a life under the thinyer of skin and flesh that grew from a small seedling to a little baby that


    kicked and stretched¡­


    Linda had turned gentle too, motherly love glowing on her.


    Cordelia felt a pinch on her nose and could not help the reddening of her eyes. Perhaps, she would


    not have such luck in this lifetime.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Linda looked at her.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Cordelia chortled. ¡°I¡¯m guessing whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl.¡±

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a girl.¡± Linda stroked her belly. ¡°The baby¡¯s behaving well and considerate. People¡¯s


    morning sicknesses in all forms, nauseous, dizziness, and whatnot, but I don¡¯t have any


    reaction. I eat and sleep well!¡±


    ¡°Linda¡­¡± Cordeliaughed. ¡°It¡¯s not the baby who¡¯s considerate toward you. It¡¯s Nichs!¡±


    She looked toward the kitchen.


    While they chatted, Nichs was preparing Linda¡¯s meal there. It was well bnced with meat and


    vegetables. It also looked, smelled, and tasted great. The meal was even served in pretty tes


    and bowls. It was like a prop for a foodmercial!


    Zephyr, who leaned against the kitchen door, was astonished. He recalled the breakfast he made


    for Cordelia¡ªburnt toasts, burnt eggs, and oatmeal without many oats¡­


    He thought that he would never reach Nichs¡¯ level in this lifetime.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Why are you spaced out?¡± Nichs wiped his hands as he admired his handiwork, discovering a


    small problem. ¡°Nope¡­ Linda gets upset once she smells carrots. I need to pick these diced carrots


    out!¡±


    He then took a spoon and scooped them out one by one.


    Zephyr patted his shoulder and gave him a big thumbs up.


    ¡°No need to admire me.¡± Nichs flicked his heir and chortled. ¡°You know what? I¡¯m already like


    this, and she still gives me a hard time!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Hormonal imbnce, I guess.¡± Nichs shrugged. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s the wife I chose. Got to


    pamper her even on my knees!¡±


    ¡°Mm,mendable spirit.¡±


    ¡°She has my baby, after all! How can I not be nice?¡±


    Zephyr chuckled and cleared his throat, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Right, I have something to tell


    you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Neil Harris, you can¡¯t have him anymore.¡±


    Nichs¡¯ mind went nk before he had the impulse to grab the chopping knife to swing it at


    Zephyr.


    A few secondster, Cordelia and Linda heard clinks and nksing from the kitchen¡­


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡± Nichs wanted to hit him with adle. ¡°I f*cking tested over 300 lipsticks! Over


    300!


    ¡°You said you¡¯d get Neil for me! You f*cker!¡±


    ¡®D*mnit! No one dared y me like this when I was in the gangs!¡¯


    Zephyr took the spat and sparred with Nichs. In the end, he was overpowered and forced to a


    corner.


    ¡°Alright, quit it!¡± Zephyr tried to hold in hisugh to make himself look sterner. ¡°Look at you. Which


    part of you looks like a gang leader? You look more like an unreasonable barbarian!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Nichs¡¯ eyes widened in a re.


    ¡°You think I want him to go to Imperial Media?¡± Zephyr scowled.


    The fact that Neil had signed with Imperial Media meant that he received the best treatment. Who


    knew whether Janine would let her senior assistant be his agent to express her sincerity¡­


    Zephyr balled his hands. Would he want Cordelia to be around that man all day?


    Nichs calmed down and asked as he looked at him, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zephyr smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve done what my mother asked for, pulled all the strings to sign Neil over. But the


    credit goes to Cordelia.¡±


    ¡°Hah, I knew it!¡± Nichs rolled his eyes. ¡°You really resort to everything to win your girl¡¯s favor!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s signed, but I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d give him the resources.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Basically¡­¡± Zephyr¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°I won¡¯t let him stand out too much!¡±


    Nichs was smart and caught on swiftly. This was probably Mr. Z Hamerton¡¯s jealousy and


    possessiveness at y.


    Nichs chuckled darkly. ¡°Oh, you want me to y Mr. Harris with you? Single him out? Shelf him?¡±


    Zephyr red at him.


    It was like he was asking if Nichs was in or not. They were bros, so he had to take his side and


    do it with him.


    Nichs scoffed. ¡°Do you know anything about Neil¡¯s background?¡±

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Zephyr was not interested in Neil¡¯s background. He looked indifferent and tossed the spat on the


    counter, crossing his arms and leaning against the wall. There was an unknown emotion in his


    eyes.


    Nichs continued. ¡°It¡¯s said that Neil Harris is from Mengasas, and his family has rtions with the


    military of Southeast Aciatic. His aplishments certainlye from his hard work, but he


    wouldn¡¯t get popr so fast if he didn¡¯t have support behind him!¡±


    After a long time, Zephyr nced at him in silence and uttered, ¡°What stupid background is this?¡±


    Nichs could sense his jealousy from a mile away.


    ¡°I just want you to know.¡± He held back hisugh. ¡°You can only win knowing your enemy! Wouldn¡¯t


    you have to know him thoroughly to tackle him?¡±


    ¡°Why should I care?¡± Zephyr scoffed. ¡°I call the shots in Centrolis!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you call the shots? Can Mr. Z Hamerton go buy a packet of cigarettes now?¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    ¡°I wonder if you can call the shots in this?¡±


    ¡°Nichs Thompson!¡± Zephyr growled through gritted teeth.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Nichs looked like he wanted tough but could not bear tough at him. He then waved his hand


    before resuming cutting up some potatoes.


    ¡®Who was unwilling to give me just half a pack of cigarettes back then? Whoughed at me for not


    having money to buy even a packet of cigarettes?


    ¡®Hah, this was karma!¡¯


    Zephyr rolled his eyes hard. ¡°Thompson, careful not to cut your own finger!¡±


    Half a monthter¡­


    A ck Rolls-Royce stopped in front of Splendor Dynasty.


    Those who were there tonight were elites of the society. Cordelia took a look through the car


    window and could already feel the opulence and pressure of such a grand event.


    She interlocked her fingers with Zephyr and suddenly felt anxious.


    The man seemed to feel her fingers lose warmth as he smiled and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not your first time


    attending an event like this. Besides, you¡¯ve met Aunt Cloud. She¡¯s friendly and nice.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Cordelia took a deep breath. ¡°But this is still my first time attending your family event.¡±


    This was a world she had never seen before.


    She felt wary, and the feeling clutched her like a vice right now.


    Zephyr took her in his arms and pressed a kiss against her hair. He knew what she was worried


    about and spoke next to her ear. ¡°It¡¯s grand, but the main character is Aunt Cloud. She¡¯s happy


    knowing that you areing, so she¡¯s told me to take good care of you.


    He looked at her. ¡°Also, my grandfather is not attending tonight.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia was surprised.


    The rock in her heart seemed to be lifted by what Zephyr said.


    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s an elder. It isn¡¯t appropriate to celebrate for a younger family member, so he won¡¯t be


    coming tonight.


    ¡°I¡¯m mainly taking you to meet my father tonight. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s a nice man and has a mild


    temperament. He¡¯ll be happy meeting you.¡±


    Cordelia lowered her head with her hands fiddling with her dress.


    Upon seeing that she stayed silent, Zephyr¡¯s husky voice was enticing as he spoke into her ear.


    ¡°Someone said that she¡¯d work hard to enter my world. Has she forgotten so soon?¡±


    Cordelia paused and looked up to meet his eyes. She could not help wearing a sweet smile. It was


    like her smile only bloomed for him, and his world only allowed her entry.


    She nodded and felt courageous again, squeezing his hand.


    Zephyr did not want to get out of the car so soon. He kept his eyes on her and brushed a finger past


    her cheek, causing it to blush where he touched.


    He jolted and suddenly felt like kissing her¡­


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± His voice was deep and hoarse as he went closer and puffed warm breaths against her


    lips.


    Zephyr was going to kiss the soft petals when¡­


    ¡°Sir, Ms. Jenner, should¡ª¡±


    Robert froze as soon as he pulled the car door open!


    Cordelia gasped and shoved Zephyr away, her blush spreading from her face to the tip of her ears.


    Meanwhile, Zephyr gave Robert a death re. Thetter felt chills running down his neck.


    ¡®No, but¡­¡¯ He had calcted the time and clearly gotten out of the car in advance to give the two of


    them some private time! He thought that his boss would have finished what he wanted to say, and it


    was time to enter too. Why was it¡­ such a coincidence!?


    Robert¡¯s mind went nk, and he forced a stiff smile. The next second, he closed the car door


    without much thought!


    The Rolls-Royce had an excellent soundproofing effect. Despite that, one could still hear an angry


    growl from the inside while Robert fled for his life¡ª¡°Robert Davis!¡±


    ¡­


    When Cordelia held Zephyr¡¯s arm and walked into the hall, everyone¡¯s amazed gazes focused on


    the two of them. They made guesses andments, jealousy and gossip inteced within.


    Cordelia kept a smile up and acted graceful and gracious, looking more like a Mrs. Hamerton.


    As Zephyr went to socialize, Kate took the initiative to hold Cordelia¡¯s hand and told him with a grin,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise she won¡¯t suffer any grievance by my side!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Cloud.¡± Zephyr smiled.


    Cordelia smiled at him too. The atmosphere of the party was slowly making her rx more.


    She stayed next to Kate and met plenty of people. She also drank quite some wine, and her face


    felt warm. Kate had a high alcohol tolerance, so she had been fending the toasts off for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s so strange,¡± someonemented softly. ¡°Who¡¯s this Ms. Jenner? Even Mrs. Kate Hamerton is


    won over?¡±


    ¡°Hah, she might just be doing that to keep her stepson happy!¡± A shrill voice said mockingly, ¡°After


    all, how can an upstart survive in high society if she doesn¡¯t do some pandering?¡±

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Cordelia looked over, following the voice, and saw Yelena sashaying among the crowd in a long


    golden tube dress. Nelly stood nearby with a mocking gaze as she watched the show.


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s Mrs. Hamerton? She¡¯s just an upstart! Who in Centrolis doesn¡¯t know that the


    Clouds sell pig slop? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Kate¡¯s expression changed for the worse when she heard themotion there. Plenty of guests


    heard thement as well and woreplicated looks.


    Compared to the other major families, it was true that the Clouds did not have much topare to.


    However, they were wealthy. Aside from agricultural business, they were generous in buyingnds


    and construction.


    Actually, no one in high society dared look down on the Clouds, and no one would even mention the


    word ¡°upstart¡±¡­


    Cordelia looked over. Yelena looked like a fool with how triumphant she was. She was sure that


    Yelena was being treated as a pawn again.


    Cordelia felt embarrassed for her. Although she was not rted to Yelena by blood, she still has


    over 20 years of history with the Jenners.


    ¡°Aunt Cloud¡­¡± She felt apologetic. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. She¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s that elder sister of yours?¡± Kate was indifferent.


    Before Cordelia could answer, Yelena came over and waved exaggeratedly at her.


    ¡°Oh, sis! You¡¯re here too?¡±


    Cordelia was helpless and looked elsewhere.


    The onlookersmented softly, ¡°Hah, these sisters are really something. I wonder what they did to


    hook themselves up with the two Hamerton heirs!¡±


    ¡°Whether they¡¯re able to marry in the Hamertons, though, is another story.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hamerton¡¯s attitude toward Ms. Jenner just now isn¡¯t the same. It must be due to Mr. Zephyr¡­


    Now that she knows her rtionship with this Ms. Yelena Jenner, she might look down on her,


    huh?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart lurched. She was going to pull her hand away from Kate, but thetter tightened


    her hold.


    Kate looked at her with a smile. Her gaze was fond as usual.


    ¡°There are many gossipers in events like this,¡± Kate said softly. ¡°The more people talk, the more you


    can¡¯t let go of me! Or some despicable ones will really think that they¡¯ve gotten their way.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Cloud¡­¡± A surge of warmth gushed into Cordelia.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Kate patted the back of her hand. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Cordelia nodded with a smile and recovered her calmposure.


    Despite that, Kate¡­


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Yelena!¡±


    Cordelia froze as she watched Kate put on a front. Her movement and expression were extremely


    dramatic, with her red lips blossoming into a grin while she threw herself to Yelena in a little over-


    friendlily manner.


    Cordelia found that it was kind of funny.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Yelena was also shocked, unable to snap back to herself when Kate hugged her unexpectedly.


    ¡°Wee, wee! Haha¡­¡± Kate¡¯sugh was loud. ¡°Who did youe with, Ms. Yelena?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, it wouldn¡¯t be Yale, would it?¡± Kate dragged her words. ¡°I saw him just now! That kid¡¯s got a


    female celebrity in his arms, and I think the Hamertons will get another daughter-inw!¡±


    Yelena scowled instantly as she clutched the flute in her hand tighter.


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Yelena, I¡¯ve always thought that you match Yale very much!¡± Kate scoffed. ¡°What is it


    called¡­ a wolf and a jackal often go hunting together?¡±


    Yelena widened her eyes and red at her.


    ¡°Anyway! Something along the line!¡±


    Kate ignored Yelena¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Ms. Yelena, don¡¯t mind me if I misuse my vocabry! I¡¯m an ¡®upstart¡¯, after all! I was so busy


    making money that I didn¡¯t study well!¡±


    Yelena kept rolling her eyes but could not retort.


    ¡°Oh, you look great today.¡± Kate scanned her up and down. ¡°What¡¯s that word again¡­ Wh*rish? Or


    is it sl*tty?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Yelena was furious and wanted to ssh the champagne on Kate, only for thetter to do it in


    advance as she sshed her iced wine on her face.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    The crowd gasped. All of them were happy to keep watching since no one would be dumb enough


    to offend Mrs. Hamerton for Yelena. Moreover, Yelena deserved it.


    ¡°You look very angry, Ms. Yelena,¡± Kate said coldly, looking at her with a sense of superiority. ¡°Just


    nice. The iced wine will put out the fire for you!¡±


    Yelena shrieked and wiped her face, smudging her makeup. She refused to give up and grabbed


    the cake on the side. Before she could throw it, the security guards who came in time pinned her


    down.


    Kate paced to her slowly and reeled in her smile. Her gaze was stern and sharp.


    ¡°If you¡¯re too free next time and let me hear you whine and gossip behind my back again, it¡¯s not


    going to be as simple as putting out the fire then! I¡¯ll put your tongue out as well!¡±


    ¡­


    Kate took Cordelia to the restroom to touch up their makeup.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to teach that woman a lesson!¡± Kate reapplied her bright red lipstick, looking even


    livelier.


    ¡°How could Yale be okay with such a repulsive thing? My impression of the Hamerton heirs just hit a


    new low!


    ¡°Yelena, too. Since Yale has eyes for her, she should just be good and stay in Yale Residence! Why


    must shee and taint my eyes¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Cordelia and suddenly thought of something. ¡°Uh, Cordelia, you¡­ You


    don¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    Cordelia was startled and chuckled. ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ve overthought it.¡± Kate smiled as well. ¡°I know that you value rtionships, so I was worried


    that you might feel bad since I was so impolite to Yelena just now.¡±


    ¡°Even though I value rtionships, it depends on who it is,¡± answered Cordelia. ¡°I¡¯m willing to


    sincerely repay those who are nice to me, but why should I be nice to those who are not so nice to


    me or even hurt me?¡±


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s right!¡± Kate patted her shoulder.


    Like Janine, Kate was also a woman who was clear about what she hated and loved.


    Cordelia thought that she was lucky. She had assumed Zephyr¡¯s two mothers to be tough to handle,


    but they were unexpectedly easy to get along with.


    Kate finished touching up her makeup and smiled at Cordelia. ¡°I have a few business friends that I


    have to meet as a whole. They¡¯re from the Clouds, so it¡¯s not quite convenient for me to take you


    along¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Cordelia quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. I can take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°I intended to let Zennie keep youpany, but who expected that she¡¯d fall and bust her head at


    this time? She¡¯s still resting at home today.¡±


    Cordelia remembered Zennie¡¯s pale and timid look and could not help the lurch of her heart.


    There was a knock on the door before Helen came in with a smile. She greeted Kate and went to


    Cordelia.


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr told me that Ms. Zennie can¡¯t keep youpany, so he asked this old woman toe!¡±


    Cordelia nodded.


    Kate went out to greet her guests while Cordelia rested on the couch in deep thought.


    Helen asked with a smile, ¡°Ms. Cordelia, aren¡¯t you going to the party?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it because Mr. Zephyr isn¡¯t with you, so you¡¯re not in the mood no matter what you do?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Helen!¡± Cordelia blushed and giggled shyly.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Great to be young, isn¡¯t it?¡± Helen grinned teasingly. ¡°Ms. Cordelia, all you and Mr. Zephyr are


    missing is a child! How¡¯s the soup I made you these two days?¡±


    Before the conversation could go on, they heard noises outside, like someone was trying to open


    the door to the restroom.


    Cordelia was in the room inside the suite. She paused and gestured for Helen to take a look.


    ¡°It might be Ms. Tanner.¡± Helen frowned. ¡°I ran into her in the hallway when I wasing just now.


    Wait here. I¡¯ll fetch Mr. Zephyr!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Cordelia calmed down and looked around. She thought that if it were Nelly, thetter


    must not have good intentionsing, so she must figure out something to protect herself.


    In spite of it, this was a deluxe suite of a hotel, and there could never be any surveince setup in


    the room.


    She bit her lips and heard voices outside again.


    ¡°Ms. Tanner, why are you standing here?¡±

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Nelly froze and turned around.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± She smiled unnaturally. ¡°Mrs. Hamerton said that she missed a piece of jewelry and


    asked me to collect it here, but I don¡¯t have the keycard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have a spare.¡± The manager smiled and immediately pulled out a keycard to open the


    door.


    Cordelia eyed Helen with a look that asked thetter to hide in the closet. Helen did it instantly. She


    was petite. Although she was old, her legs were light and agile, so she snuck into the closet swiftly.


    The next moment, Nelly entered as anticipated.


    It was exactly what she wanted when she saw Cordelia standing there without anyone around.


    Cordelia smiled. ¡°Ms. Tanner, you¡¯re here to rest too?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Nelly answered nonchntly.


    ¡°But this is Aunt Cloud¡¯s private room,¡± Cordelia replied coolly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you inform her that you


    want to take a rest here?¡±


    Nelly curled her hands into fists and kept her eyes on Cordelia.


    Yelena had humiliated Kate with the word ¡°upstart¡± but was chased out of the hotel by thetter


    instead of seeding. She was useless! Yelena could no longer execute the n of pping


    herself. Naturally, Nelly would be indignant if Cordelia was not embarrassed in public.


    ¡°Aunt Cloud¡¯s private room?¡± Nelly raised a brow and poured herself a ss of water at the bar,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here as well?¡±


    ¡°We came in differently,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°Aunt Cloud brought me in while you¡­¡±


    She looked at the spare keycard in Nelly¡¯s hand with a cryptic smile.


    Nelly took a deep breath. This was not the time to get angry.


    There was no surveince camera in the room, and this was Kate¡¯s private space. If anymotion


    happened here, people would rush over instantly!


    Nelly smiled and tried to act softer as she approached Cordelia.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Cordelia furrowed her brows.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about between us aside from Zephyr?¡±


    Nelly¡¯s perfume was a little too strong, and Cordelia stepped back discreetly.


    ¡°Cordelia, I know that you¡¯ve always been hostile to me.


    ¡°I grew up with Zephyr, and our families made a marriage agreement long ago. Ever since I can


    remember, I knew that I would marry him in the future. I¡¯ve always seen him as my only man all


    these years as well¡­¡±


    Nelly cast her eyes down. The arrogance she always exuded dimmed a little. She looked more like


    someone devoted, whose love was unrequited.


    ¡°Cordelia, this marriage agreement isn¡¯t just between Zephyr and me. If Zephyr stays so stubborn,


    we will have to withstand pressure from our families.¡±


    Nelly could be too immersed in her acting as the rims of her eyes turned red, and she looked rather


    pitiful.


    ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯m here to sincerely discuss this with you today. Please be merciful and let me and


    Zephyr go!¡±


    ¡°Let go?¡± Cordelia huffed an angryugh.


    This woman in front of her was the heiress of a wealthy and reputable family, but how could she be


    so shameless?


    ¡°Sorry, Ms. Tanner.¡± Cordelia looked at her coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. If


    you want to vent, you¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡±


    She wanted to leave as she spoke, but Nelly went forward and grabbed her. ¡°Cordelia¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    In spite of it, Nelly kept a tight grip on her. Cordelia was anxious and grabbed her wrist to push her


    away.


    While they jostled, a vicious look suddenly shed across Nelly¡¯s eyes. She gnashed her teeth and


    let go of Cordelia. She then pped herself a few times harshly!


    Cordelia was stunned. She did not expect this at all.


    Nelly¡¯s cheeks were red and swollen. After that, she ran to the door screaming like she had lost her


    mind.


    ¡°Help! Somebody! Cordelia¡¯s going to kill me!¡±


    She screamed as she ran out to press the rm, prompting the manager, servers, and security to


    rush up the fastest they could.


    Soon, the people in the banquet hall heard the rm as well and ran upstairs.


    Nelly disheveled her own hair and stood at the door frantically. When she caught Zephyr in the


    crowd out of the corner of her eye, she ran to him crying.


    ¡°Zephyr¡­ Zephyr, I was chatting with Ms. Cordelia just now, and I don¡¯t know what I said that


    offended her¡­ She started hitting me!¡±


    Zephyr pushed her away with a straight face and a cold glint in his eyes.


    The marks on Nelly¡¯s face were clearly visible. There were even fingerprints. Both her cheeks were


    swollen.


    The guestsmented in whispers upon seeing how unsightly she was. At the same time, they


    looked at Cordelia.


    Zephyr was also the most worried about Cordelia. He weaved through the crowd to get to her and


    held her petite shoulder tightly with arge hand, pressing his warm chest against her.


    Cordelia smiled at him with aposed expression.


    ¡°I know that you wouldn¡¯t hit her,¡± he whispered in her ear. ¡°But this is¡­ a little tricky.


    Cordelia saw a few elderly-looking peopleforting Nelly and thought that they must be from the


    Tanners. The few of them were condescending as they looked at Zephyr sternly.


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr.¡± One of the elders spoke up. ¡°Whatever rtionship you have with thisdy here, she


    hit Nelly. That means she¡¯s hit the Tanners! I think you won¡¯t just let it slide, right?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°How do you want me to handle this, sir?¡±


    ¡°How else?¡± Another woman said angrily, ¡°Let us hit her back since she has hit our Nelly! She has to


    take as many ps as Nelly has taken! That¡¯s only fair!¡±


    Zephyr took a step forward, his tall build shielding Cordeliapletely. His authoritative presence


    gave off enough pressure that silenced the Tanners.


    ¡°You hit me once, and I hit you back once¡­ Hah, do you think this is child¡¯s y, madam?¡±


    His deep voice wasmanding. ¡°The cause and effect of the matter haven¡¯t been cleared up, and


    a conclusion is made so recklessly?¡±


    ¡°Our Nelly¡¯s got hit to this point. How much clearer do you want it to be!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Ms. Cordelia, here next to you, has always seen Nelly as an eyesore. It¡¯s not surprising that


    she would do this!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The elder¡¯s gaze was strict. ¡° Mr. Zephyr, if you can¡¯t make a decision, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disturb


    Elder Mr. Hamerton tonight!¡±


    ¡°Everyone.¡± A soft voice interrupted themotion suddenly. ¡°Do you all really think I¡¯ve hit Ms.


    Tanner?¡±


    Cordelia stepped up with a smile,posed and gracious.


    Zephyr jolted and was going to hold her hand to stop her from interfering, but she shook her head at


    him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for what I did,¡± Cordelia said clearly. ¡°Since you think I hit her, don¡¯t ask Zephyr to


    be responsible for it. Isn¡¯t it better toe to me directly?¡±

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Everyone shifted their gazes to Cordelia.


    Zephyr looked at her worriedly and asked Robert to get things done in secret. ¡°Keep the Tanners


    and negotiate with them. The consequence of the matter must be dispelled. At least they can¡¯t bring


    it up to my grandfather!¡±


    Robert lowered his voice to say, ¡°But, sir, it¡¯s obvious that Ms. Tanner framed Ms. Cordelia!¡±


    Zephyr gnashed his teeth. ¡°It has already happened. Something needs to be done to appease them


    first¡­ then get rid of them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Robert nodded.


    The elder¡¯s voice rang again with a hint of mockery. He looked at Cordelia. ¡°I wonder how you¡¯re


    going to be responsible for what you did, Ms. Cordelia?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you first.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°How will the Tanners be held responsible if I didn¡¯t hit


    her?¡±


    ¡°The truth is already clear, and you still want to shirk responsibility?¡± Joe Tanner raged.


    Joe was the one at the helm of the Tanners. He had spent years in the business world, and even his


    older brother, Murphy, had to be courteous to him.


    Joe had a condescending attitude, but this young girl before him had an unusual air and was not


    timid at all in front of him. He squinted. It seemed that Nelly was no rival against this girl.


    He must take the opportunity and chase this woman away from Zephyr¡¯s side!


    Joe knew that his daughter had most probably set this up herself, but he had to make a ruckus out


    of this for the sake of the Tanners¡¯ interests. It must be so huge that it rmed Liam. The woman


    could only be officially chased off, and the marriage pact between Nelly and Zephyr could be kept


    with the old man''s appearance.


    ¡°You want a rification?¡± Joe scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many women like you who¡¯d do anything to


    achieve your goal! You cling to Mr. Zephyr and see our Nelly as an eyesore. Of course you¡¯ll do all


    you can to pick on her!¡±


    ¡°Firstly, your daughter¡¯s the one who sees me as an eyesore. It¡¯s only out of courtesy that I don¡¯t like


    her either.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°But even when I don¡¯t like her, do you think I¡¯d be dumb enough to p


    her at an asion like this?


    ¡°Besides, if I were really the one who pped her, I wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to give her any


    chance to cry and whine here and attract everyone over.¡±


    Joe¡¯s face fell.


    Cordelia¡¯s tone was light. ¡°Got to nip a weed in the bud. If I were to hit her, I¡¯d hit her to death! She


    wouldn¡¯t get to cry and scream here at all.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Joe was rendered speechless and could only shoot daggers at Cordelia.


    The crowd snickered with palms over their mouths and whisperedments. They already had a


    judgment of who was right and wrong.


    ¡°You¡¯re a shameless woman!¡± Joe got angry out of his embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯re the one who hit my


    daughter, and you use her instead!


    ¡°I want to call the police!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re calling the police!¡± Mandy, Nelly¡¯s mother, stepped up as well. ¡°Let the police inspect


    her injury! Our Nelly¡¯s not going to suffer a grievance like this!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to report it to the police?¡± Cordelia arched her brow.


    Zephyr went up to keep an arm around her shoulder and pulled her toward him, afraid she would be


    hurt.


    Cordelia pushed him away softly and held his hand to give him a reassuring gaze.


    ¡°Zephyr, it¡¯s alright,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°Reporting it to the police is the best solution. I think they


    can inspect her injury and see whose fingerprint is on her face.¡±


    Nelly¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiousness as soon as she heard that.


    ¡°If I really did leave a handprint on her face, my fingerprints would be there, right?¡±


    Cordelia pulled out her phone to call the police.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nelly discreetly tugged Joe and shook her head at him as subtly as possible.


    Joe understood it immediately. His daughter was really the one ndering others! She was stupid


    enough to shoot herself in the foot!

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Joe was caught in the middle right now.


    Cordelia caught a glimpse of the closet out of the corner of her eye. There was a small gap opened,


    and Helen was still in there. She hid a small smile.


    She had nned to let Helen out, but it did not seem that it was necessary now.


    Cordelia dialed 911 and was going to press the ¡®Call¡¯ button when Joe shouted, ¡°Wait!¡±


    It went pin-drop silent.


    Joe took two slow steps and looked at Cordelia and Zephyr while everyone else watched them.


    ¡°I think that¡­ it¡¯s best not to rm the police with this. After all, it involves the Tanners and


    Hamertons¡¯ reputation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, sir!¡± Zephyr¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°It¡¯s exactly because it involves our reputation that we


    shouldn¡¯t simply gloss this over!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°You were the one shouting to call the police earlier, and you are the one


    asking us not to call the police now. I wonder what you¡¯re thinking, sir.¡±


    Joe red at her and huffed. ¡°It¡¯s enough to let Elder Mr. Hamerton know! He¡¯ll call the shots!¡±


    ¡°My grandfather¡¯s aged, and he is not the police. What¡¯s there for him to call the shots over?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze was stern. ¡°Could it be that you feel guilty, thus going back and forth on your words


    and stopping us from calling the police?¡±


    ¡°Zephyr, you¡ª¡±


    Joe knew that Zephyr was willful, but he did not expect him to be so rampant before him as well!


    Nelly thought quickly and immediately cried hard. As tears fell on her cheeks, she swiped them here


    and there. This way, the fingerprints would not be seen so easily¡­


    ¡°Dad, mom, forget it!¡± Nelly sobbed. ¡°I wanted to celebrate Mrs. Hamerton¡¯s birthday, but I didn¡¯t


    expect to be tricked here!


    ¡°Dad, mom! The Tanners can¡¯t take this sort of embarrassment. I can¡¯t either. Let¡¯s go back!


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia¡­¡± She acted weak and soft. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I angered you! I¡¯ll try not to appear before


    you next time, okay? But if we do meet again, can you please not hit me¡­ It really hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh dear goodness, I can¡¯t watch this any longer!¡±


    A voice suddenly came from the closet.


    Everyone looked over in surprise to see Helen getting out of there.


    Cordelia hurried over to help her while Helen held her hand with a smile. She then approached


    Nelly and scrutinized her.


    ¡°Ms. Tanner, right?¡± Helen squinted thoughtfully. ¡°Hmm¡­ You don¡¯t have a good face. High


    cheekbones, not good for your husband!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s this lunatic from!?¡± Nelly changed swiftly and got the Tanners¡¯ bodyguards to drag Helen


    out.


    Zephyr stepped forward and scanned them with an icy gaze. His powerful presence intimidated


    everyone.


    ¡°Is someone from the Hamertons yours toy a finger on too?¡±


    The bodyguards dared not do anything and stepped back.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Helen smiled and passed her phone to Zephyr.


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr bought me this phone. Thetest model with plenty of functions!¡± Helen said with a


    smile, ¡°The resolution especially is superb for taking photos and recording videos!


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr, Ms. Cordelia. Take a look. What I recorded earlier is interesting. Dramas wouldn¡¯t dare


    script it like that!¡±


    Zephyr and Cordelia exchanged a look and were going to check the video, but Helen stopped them.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Helen smiled slyly and looked at Joe. ¡°We can watch the video, but we must make it clear


    first. If our Ms. Cordelia didn¡¯t hit Ms. Tanner, what¡¯s yourpensation?¡±

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    ¡°Aunt Helen¡­¡± Cordelia was touched. She held tight to her hands.


    The former peeped at her. She chuckled while pursing her lips.


    She was an olddy who had nothing. Naturally, she had no fear.


    Since she was going to face a prestigious family like the Tanners, she was not afraid at all. She


    must go all in to fight for Cordelia.


    Without Cordelia and Zephyr, how would she have such a stable life?


    Living in this world, one had to remember their roots and repay what they received.


    ¡°What a joke!¡± Mandy had never been criticized like that in her life.


    It was ridiculous to think that she was questioned by a servant when her family and the Hamertons


    had the same status!


    ¡°My Nelly is the one who is hurt! It¡¯s my family who is humiliated! Yet, you¡¯re ckmailing me?


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to fool us with merely a video that we¡¯ve no idea what it¡¯s about. Do you think we¡¯re


    stupid? y the video if you dare. Let¡¯s see what it¡¯s all about!¡±


    Mandy spoke before she thought. It was toote, even if Joe wanted to stop her.


    The crowd was gossiping. They wanted to see what the video was about.


    Helen smiled and coughed. ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll show everyone the video. But please be our witness. If my


    miss is innocent, then the Tanners will have topensate her! That¡¯s not too much, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, not at all!¡± There was a voice supporting Cordelia among the crowd.


    Zephyr chuckled and secretlyplimented Helen¡¯s smart move. Later on, he found the video on


    the phone and yed it.


    Nelly instantly appeared on the screen!


    She was pulling Cordelia, refusing to let her go. Then she pped her own face with both her


    hands¡­


    The clear sound could be heard through the screen. One could imagine how hard that was!


    The truth came out.


    The guests who had been holding backughed out loud. Some even took out their phones to


    record the video. They said they had never seen anyone pping themselves. It was thanks to the


    Tanners that they were given the opportunity to see that.


    Joe¡¯s face paled, and he shuddered.


    The other Tanner family members felt embarrassed. They left when nobody saw them.


    ¡°We¡¯ve watched the video now.¡± Zephyr returned the phone to Helen. There was a cold smile on his


    intimidating face.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please, tell me who exactly hit your daughter?¡±


    Joe closed his eyes and frowned. He looked troubled.


    Mandy looked at Nelly with a cryptic look on her face. She pushed her hand away in silence. Just


    like Joe, she was pale as she stood where she was.


    ¡°Oh my, all of you must be our witness!¡± Helen raised her voice. ¡°Our miss is innocent, so the


    Tanners will have topensate us, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Kate walked out from the crowd.


    She felt amazing to see Joe and Mandy humiliated. She was mean as she added oil to the fire.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s my birthday today! Forget that you guys don¡¯t want to be here, but there¡¯s no need to be


    party-poopers!


    ¡°I know the Clouds are not weed among the upper ss!¡± Kate raised her voice on purpose. ¡°A


    woman even called me an upstart earlier. I heard that woman is close with Ms. Tanner!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spew nonsense, Mrs. Hamerton!¡± Joe panicked.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Kate looked up. ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t do that, but what are you going to do topensate our


    Cordelia?


    ¡°Your daughter can¡¯t suffer, yet my daughter-inw should be framed for nothing!?¡±


    Joe looked terrible.


    Zephyr held Cordelia¡¯s hand, their fingers interlocked. He turned his head to look at her. There was


    an alluring smile on his face.


    ¡°Tell them, Cordelia,¡± he whispered. ¡°What kind ofpensation would you like?¡±

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Cordelia looked calm. ¡°Forget about thepensation. I don¡¯t care for the Tanners¡¯ money.


    ¡°But you must restore my name!¡±


    Joe widened his eyes.


    She looked at him and enunciated each word. ¡°I want Mr. Tanner, Mrs. Tanner, and Ms. Tanner to


    apologize to me in front of everyone!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Mandy was the first to respond. However, Joe stared at her, making her step down.


    He looked at Zephyr, attempting to use his seniority to suppress him.


    ¡°Do you agree with this too, Zen?¡±


    Zephyr smiled and held Cordelia into his embrace. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to my wife.¡±


    Joe took a deep breath to press down the rage in him.


    Kate had called Cordelia the Hamertons¡¯ daughter-inw in front of the people, and now Zephyr


    directly called her his wife¡­


    That was just humiliating for the Tanners!


    Joe¡¯s voice was shaking, ¡°Zen, you should call me uncle at least. I¡¯m the same age as your father.


    We have the same status too! You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who said seniors don¡¯t have to apologize when making mistakes?¡± Zephyr raised his voice.


    Just when Joe wanted to say more, he saw the Hamertons¡¯ bodyguardsing from all directions


    out of the corner of his eyes.


    It seemed he would not be able to run today.


    He lifted his eyes to look at Cordelia. Since there was no way to turn things around now, he could


    only admit defeat. He lowered his head and bowed 90 degrees. He bowed in all seriousness and


    said three words slowly. ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Cordelia smiled.


    Mandy and Nelly gave her an official apology in the same manner too. Then, the three of them ran


    out of Splendor Dynasty clumsily.


    Outside the hotel, Nichs, who was lying on a tree, yawned. He poked Robert next to him, who


    was falling asleep.


    ¡°Say, should we go?¡±


    Robert jumped up.


    He looked toward the hotel. Everything seemed normal, and he had not received any orders from


    Zephyr¡­


    Or was the problem solved?


    Nichs spoke. ¡°Say Robert, he should let us know if he needs us or not! My men have been


    waiting for a long time!¡±


    Robert faked a cough.


    His men, who were hiding around the hotel, were alert. All of them had ropes and sacks in their


    hands. All they were waiting for was an order to bring the people back for a ¡®talk¡¯¡­ They had not


    been doing this since they left Jangasas. They were all excited.


    In the end¡­


    Robert looked at his phone. There was a message from Zephyr.


    He forced a smile as he looked at Nichs. ¡°N¡­ Um, you should go home!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°What the hell!?¡± Nichs was dumbstruck.


    ¡°Mr. Z said we don¡¯t have to do anything to the Tanners anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he say that earlier, godd*mnit!?¡± Nichs was pissed. ¡°I haven¡¯t even made dinner for


    my wife, and I came here to do this for him instead!¡±


    ¡°Hah, N, please calm down¡­¡±


    Furious, Nichs shouted at the hotel, ¡°Zephyr, you b*stard!¡±

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    When Joe returned to the vi, he angrily removed his coat and tossed it on the floor.


    All of the maids looked at him, stunned. They dared not breathe loudly.


    Mandy walked in, looking terrible. She sat on the couch, and her eyes were getting red. She said


    while being mad and wronged. ¡°I¡¯ve never been humiliated like that in my life!¡±


    Joe red at her and said nothing.


    Mandy came from a prestigious family as well. She beat the other three families when she was


    grandly married over 20 years ago.


    However, she had to bow to apologize to Cordelia today.


    ¡°What did I do wrong!?¡± She cried. ¡°The only mistake I made was that I shouldn¡¯t have¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Joe stared at her.


    He knew what she was going to say.


    However, it was best not to say that when Nelly was around.


    Joe¡¯s face turned grim when he looked at Nelly, who dared note in.


    ¡°How dare you stand there!?¡± he scolded. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault whatever happened today!


    ¡°Even if you wanted to frame that Cordelia, you should¡¯ve gone for something better! Also, although


    the Tanners are not a charitable family, we¡¯re righteous. We¡¯d never harm people by doing


    something like that!


    The muscles on his face twitched from his rage, ¡°Nelly, you¡¯ve humiliated our entire family!¡±


    Nelly bit her lip and said nothing. However, the grudge in her surged like a volcano¡¯s eruption.


    ¡°Seems like we can¡¯t keep the marriage with the Hamertons¡­¡± He sighed.


    ¡°No, dad!¡± Nelly said in a panic. ¡°I¡¯lle up with a solution. I¡¯ll definitely¡ª¡±


    ¡°What solution can youe up with!?¡± Joe was enraged. He picked up the antique porcin vase


    next to him and crushed it on the floor!


    A crisp ng echoed as the vase waspletely crushed. A piece of porcin stabbed Nelly¡¯s foot.


    She screamed and stepped back.


    ¡°Dad¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± roared Joe. ¡°I¡¯m telling you. You better stay away from Zephyr. Stop


    embarrassing yourself!¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting that I should let Cordelia step on our head?¡±


    ¡°What to do?¡± He red coldly at her. ¡°Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening? He has his heart on that


    woman, Kate is on her side, and¡­ I heard Janine loves her very much as well! She came all the


    way from Chaisnd to support her!¡±


    Nelly was shaking from the rage. Her face paled. ¡°But¡­ Elder Mr. Hamerton is on my side.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Joe scoffed. ¡°Zephyr still has thest say! Moreover, be it Kate or Janine, can we afford


    to offend either? I¡¯m afraid even Liam will have to think carefully before calling the shots!¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s no hope for me at all?¡±


    Joe looked at her stubborn face. He was annoyed, so he went upstairs.


    Mandy stood up from the couch slowly. She took a deep breath.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Her eyes showed utmost disgust and annoyance when she looked at Nelly.


    ¡°Mom¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut it!¡± yelled Mandy. ¡°I didn¡¯t finish what I said¡­ The only mistake I made was that I shouldn''t


    have adopted you at the orphanage. I shouldn¡¯t have made you a Tanner!¡±


    Nelly was stunned for a long time. She heard a bang in her ears.


    The past that she had forgotten tore bloody wounds in her memory. They were drowning her.


    Mandy¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°Nelly, you don¡¯t have the Tanners¡¯ blood in you. You don¡¯t


    deserve Zephyr to begin with.


    ¡°Also, you¡¯re not the person who should marry him! You¡¯re just a recement. If I knew that you¡¯re


    so incapable, I¡¯d rather never have a daughter like you!¡±


    The butler helped her to her room after she was done speaking.


    The remaining maids in the living room looked at Nelly with pity.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Nelly stood where she was like a sculpture. She only snapped back to her senses a long timeter.


    She walked away slowly.


    ¡®Hah, orphanage, adopted, the Tanners¡¯ heiress¡­¡¯


    What Mandy had said was like a ghost following Nelly, crushing her veryst ounce of dignity and


    pride.


    Those words were a wake-up call. Her identity as the Tanners¡¯ heiress that she had been proud of


    was actually fragile. She was just the heiress with a mask on. Behind the mask was a wounded


    face.


    ¡­


    Absent-mindedly, Nelly walked to the courtyard. None of the massive, sophisticated houses that


    were as majestic as castles belonged to her.


    After passing by the corridor to the courtyard, she arrived at an exquisite standalone building. It was


    located in a good location that was surrounded by mountains. It was a perfect ce to live.


    She stood at the door while clenching her fists. There was hatred in her eyes as she stared at the


    door.


    ¡°M-Miss?¡± An old servant opened the door. She looked at her in shock. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s resting.¡±


    ¡°I want to see her.¡±


    The maid wanted to stop her but failed to do so.


    Nelly walked in directly.


    The building was beautifully decorated. Even the decors exuded extreme nobility. The person who


    lived here was truly the Tanners¡¯ precious heiress.


    Nelly pushed the door to the bedroom. The big, beautiful room was filled with the world¡¯s most


    advanced machines.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A pale and skinny girl sat in a wheelchair. A doctor and nurses surrounded her, standing by for her.


    She was stunned when she saw Nelly. Her beautiful, big eyes exuded distance.


    ¡°Sister.¡± She called out softly.


    Nelly could not even force a smile. The rage in her had engulfed her rationality.


    However, she smirked and walked to her, pretending to be in concern. ¡°Do you feel better now,


    sister?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Kelly nodded.


    Nelly turned around to look at the doctor and the nurses. ¡°Leave. I need to speak to my sister


    alone.¡±


    Kelly was a little scared. She held the wheelchair handles tightly. Her lips quivered, but she didn¡¯t


    dare to say anything.


    After all, Nelly was the Tanners¡¯ heiress for the past over 20 years.


    Her heart sank.


    She could only me her fragile body, which had been illness-ridden since she was born. She had


    almost lost her life a few times.


    Joe had consulted all famous doctors of all kinds, and he got the same answer: ¡°She can only stay


    alive with the help of medicines. There¡¯s no way to cure her illness, let alone live like a regr


    person.


    ¡°Not only that, but her illness will get worse as she grows older. Please be ready for that!¡±


    However, Mandy¡¯s health was socking that she could not bear another child. The Tanners needed


    a healthy daughter to fight for marriage and bring honor to the family.


    Therefore, she had picked Nelly from the orphanage.


    She was active and healthy, and her birth horoscope matched Kelly¡¯s.


    A guru had said that Kelly would need blessings from her sister to stay alive.


    Whether that was true or not, Mandy loved her daughter and chose to believe in that.


    The couple had been treating Nelly like their own all these years.


    Meanwhile, Kelly had been ridden with illness for years. She was hardly out, so people thought the


    Tanners only had one daughter. They basically ignored her existence.


    A cold gleam shed through Nelly¡¯s eyes. ¡°My dear sister, I see that your hair is messy. How about


    Ib your hair for you?¡±

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Kelly was stunned. She wanted to reject her.


    However, Nelly pulled her hair!


    She groaned from the pain. She felt as if her scalp was going to be removed¡­ She clenched her


    teeth as she tolerated it. She looked at Nelly and said in many difficulties. ¡°Stop it, sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it!?¡±


    Nelly looked ferocious and pulled even harder.


    ¡°If not for you, mom and dad would¡¯ve given me all of their love! I¡¯m healthier, prettier, and more


    capable than you¡­ Why am I only your recement?


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, Kelly!¡±


    Nelly pulled her hair maniacally as if she had gone mad. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t live! I¡¯m the Tanners¡¯


    heiress. I am!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you die, b*tch!?¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Kelly was sobbing.


    However, she was helpless in the wheelchair. She could not fend for herself at all.


    Nelly vented all of the pain her parents had given her to Kelly.


    Kelly wanted to expose everything that Nelly did, but thetter had said if she dared to tell anyone,


    she would lose her parents.


    ¡°I¡¯m living with mom and dad, Kelly. They have no guard against me! It¡¯d be easier than killing ants if


    I were to kill them!¡±


    She knew that Kelly could not go out at all due to her poor health. It had been too long since she


    was isted from the world.


    Thus, no matter what Nelly said, Kelly would believe it!


    Kelly gnashed her teeth and endured in silence. She was afraid to lose her parents, losing the


    closest people she had in the world.


    However, Nelly would always disguise it well after torturing her. She even warned her not to get the


    maids to wipe her body.


    Outsiders could not see her wounds.


    If someone noticed, she would cover it with an excuse.


    When her parents wanted to visit her, she would say that she was unwell or make other excuses so


    that they would note near her.


    Therefore, nobody knew what she was going through.


    Sometimes, she thought it would be better if she just died instead of living in exhaustion¡­


    Tears were pouring down her face as she remained silent. Perhaps, that was the only way she


    could protect her parents.


    ¡°How useless!¡± Nelly mocked.


    She let go. She felt slightly better when she saw Kelly as clumsy as a rack doll.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m tired.¡± She picked up theb. ¡°I¡¯ll dress you up now. Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Kelly took a deep breath. While watching the former¡¯s devilish grin in the mirror, a sense of fear was


    eating her up like maggots.


    When the doctor and nurses came in, they saw the love between the two sisters.


    Kelly had a new hairstyle and makeup on. Nelly was taking selfies with her and wasughing


    happily.


    ¡°Ms. Nelly is so good to her sister!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m envious of their rtionship. She visits her more than Mr. and Mrs. Tanner do!¡±


    Thepliments sounded extra ironic to Kelly.


    She lifted her eyes to look at them. They wereughing, so nobody saw the sadness in her pleading


    eyes.


    Late at night at Royal Manor¡­


    Cordeliazily leaned on Zephyr¡¯s chest. She was ovee by sleepiness.


    Meanwhile, the man smiled in satisfaction as usual. He kissed her hair.


    He suddenly thought of a question. He frowned and whispered into her ear, ¡°Cordelia, let¡¯s¡­ use


    protection from now on.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She was still in a daze. She was quite confused when she heard that. ¡°What do you


    mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll use protection¡­¡± He smiled while sticking close to her ear. ¡°Stop taking the pill. It¡¯s bad for your


    health.¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking about this out of nowhere?¡± Cordelia was stunned. They usually would not use


    protection. Firstly, it was because she was so weak that she would not conceive easily. Secondly,


    they wanted things to happen naturally. It would be amazing if she could bear a child.


    But why¡­


    Her eyes dimmed. ¡°Do you not want a baby anymore?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± He ced his hand gently on her tummy. ¡°I¡¯d want one in a few years.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    Zephyr frowned. He did not know how to tell her.


    It all came from a dream that he had one night.


    In the dream¡­


    He walked among flowers while holding her hand. It was a sunny day with a blue sky and clouds.


    The air was filled with flower fragrance.


    A kid appeared out of nowhere when he wanted to lower his head to kiss her. He stared at him


    angrily with his chubby arms crossed. He yelled at him, ¡°That¡¯s my mommy! You can¡¯t kiss her!¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. Where did this kide from? However, when he looked properly, it was a


    mini version of himself.


    ¡°Hmph, mommy doesn¡¯t want to kiss you!¡± The kid pulled Cordelia¡¯s hand. His chubby cheeks were


    filled with hostility against him.


    ¡°Darling,¡± Zephyr squatted before him and tried his best to exin, ¡°Your mommy is my wife. How


    would we have you if I didn''t kiss her?¡±


    He wanted to pat the boy¡¯s head since he was so cute, but the little one pped his hand away!


    ¡°You little!¡±


    Just as he stared at the boy, he realized Cordelia was ring at him.


    ¡°Why are you being so fierce to our baby?¡± She picked up the kid.


    The boy held her neck since she had his back now. He gave a loud peck on her cheek and smirked


    at Zephyr!


    Thetter was pissed!


    He rolled up his sleeves, intending to teach the boy a lesson. Then, he woke up. He fell deep in


    thought after that.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Thinking of Nichs¡¯ status at home¡­ he made a decision that was unfilial to his ancestors¡ªhe did


    not want kids!


    At least not now!


    He did not want another man to steal his wife!


    ¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Zen?¡± Cordelia shoved him. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me!¡±


    He snapped back to his senses. His eyes were gentle as he held her in his embrace. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better


    to have kidster?¡±


    She was always busy at work, and she would pass right out when she got home sometimes¡­


    If they had kids, would they still have the chance to sleep together!?


    ¡°But¡­¡± Cordelia leaned on him softly. ¡°I have a weak body. Seth said that I won¡¯t conceive so


    easily.¡±


    ¡°The chance is low, but it¡¯s still there!¡±


    ¡°Do you really not want babies?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s heart went soft when he saw her slightly sad face. He smiled, yed with her hair, and


    said softly, ¡°I want to be with you just a little longer¡­¡±

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Zephyr wanted to be with her a little longer¡­


    Cordelia blushed. She remembered that this was what she had told him previously.


    Zephyr looked at her quietly and smiled, grabbing her bare shoulder that was exposed¡­


    Zephyr woke up early in the morning and saw that Cordelia was still sleeping. He got up gently and


    went to warm up the soup Helen had made in advance in the kitchen.


    Recently, Helen wasing up with all sorts of tricks to nourish Cordelia, and thetter had to drink


    soup several times a day.


    Despite that, Cordelia seemed to still be as fragile.


    Zephyr chuckled and heard meowing as soon as he went to the kitchen.


    The kitchen window faced the front of the house. A fat tabby cat hopped up the window sill and


    stretched, facing the sunlight.


    The fat tabby was a regr in Royal Manor.


    When they first met it, it was a pitiful frail stray that had yet to wean. It was an issue if it would make


    it. Cordelia took care of it and even made it a home on the porch. The cat seemed to be aware and


    ate more day by day, repaying Cordelia¡¯s effort with its gradually healthy body.


    Sometimes when Cordelia went out, it would prance over with a high tail and rub against her feet.


    Zephyr had always been indifferent about the furry little animal, but since Cordelia liked it, he let the


    tabby roam around the house.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here again?¡± He pulled the window open and took the initiative to greet it for the first


    time ever.


    When the tabby cat saw that it was him, it stopped stretching and looked haughty, slipping to the


    side with a squint.


    Zephyr scoffed and rolled his eyes at it. Fine, if it was going to ignore him!


    He was going to leave with the soup, but the cat¡¯s fat paw lingered by the window like it wasing


    in yet did not want to once it saw Zephyr.


    Zephyr knew that it was hungry, but there was nothing to eat in the kitchen. He scooped a bowl of


    soup and left it on the window sill. If it had been any other day, he would be reluctant to take care of


    the cat, but he was in a good mood today.


    Zephyr smiled and was going to turn away when he saw the tabby cat sniffing the bowl of soup and


    hopping right off the window sill.


    He froze. What was the matter?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The tabby cat was usually a foodie, yet it acted reserved today.


    The smile Zephyr wore slowly disappeared as doubt furrowed his brows. He looked at the soup in


    his hand and suddenly had a strange feeling.


    ¡°Zephyr?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯szy drawl came from behind. ¡°Why are you standing frozen in the kitchen?¡±


    Zephyr turned around to the sight of her leaning against the kitchen door with slightly disheveled


    hair and groggy eyes. The flush on her cheeks had yet to subside, and her pajamas hung loosely


    on her frame, revealing arge patch of fair skin around her d¨¦collet¨¦.


    He walked over slowly and pressed a kiss on her forehead.


    Cordelia saw the soup in his hand and chortled. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be thinking about making me


    breakfast, would you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t cook very well¡­¡± Zephyr crouched to rub noses with her and said huskily, ¡°But I think it¡¯s no


    problem for me to fill you up!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Cordelia looked at him yfully and poked him in the chest. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare try Mr. Z¡¯s


    cooking. I worry that I¡¯ll have diarrhea! I have to work today¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Zephyr said intentionally, ¡°Then I insist on making you breakfast so you can¡¯t work properly.


    My mom will get angry and fire you. Then you can stay home every day!¡±


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡± Cordelia acted like she was going to hit him, and he grabbed her wrist lightly to


    pull her into his embrace.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    ¡°Beg me!¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Too insincere!¡±

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Helpless, Cordelia could only wrap her arms around his neck and kiss his lips deeply.


    Although Zephyr was not quite satisfied, he let her go with a smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make breakfast,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°Aunt Helen¡¯s probably grocery shopping at


    this hour and will be back soon! She¡¯s speedy and will be done preparing breakfast in a while.


    ¡°Right, she said to finish this soup first before breakfast!¡±


    Cordelia stretched her hand for the bowl of soup as she spoke.


    A thought shed in Zephyr¡¯s mind, and he abruptly ced the soup on the side.


    It stunned Cordelia, and she stared at him. ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± He recovered. ¡°The soup¡¯s gone cold. Don¡¯t drink it.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Aunt Helen been keeping it warm?¡±


    Zephyr said after a pause, ¡°Cordelia, stop drinking these for the time being. And Aunt Helen¡¯s a little


    aged. It¡¯s too tiring for her to take care of the house chores and to cook.¡±


    Cordelia blinked. The man¡¯s sternness confused her.


    ¡°If you want to eat at home, I¡¯ll get the hotel to deliver the meals.¡±


    Cordelia wanted to ask him about it but could not get anything out.


    Zephyr asked her to get changed and took her to Splendor Dynasty for breakfast. He knew that he


    might be too paranoid. What could it imply just because the tabby cat refused to drink the soup?


    Helen¡¯s loyalty to Cordelia and devotion to the two of them were evident.


    He did not want to assume the worst¡­ but he would rather wrongly me a whole lot than miss


    one out!


    ¡°Zephyr, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He looked up to see Cordelia staring at him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look too good. Are you feeling ill?¡±


    Zephyr shook his head with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been acting weird since this morning,¡± Cordelia murmured softly, smiling at him and


    grabbing his face. ¡°Are you upset that I¡¯m going to workter?¡±


    Zephyr held her hands and pressed her palms against his face. Were it possible, of course, he did


    not want her to go to work.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Janine was infamous for being a true capitalist. She worked women like men, and men like


    animals¡­ Why should Cordelia suffer like that? She could just wait for him at home, and they


    could¡­


    Zephyr suddenly felt the hands slipping from his grasp. When he realized it, Cordelia had already


    stood up.


    ¡°I need to hurry to work now!¡± She grinned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the office today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m cking today. I don¡¯t feel like going.¡± He got up to her and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    ¡°Then wait for me at home!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He refused right away.


    Zephyr narrowed his eyes and smirked.


    ¡°Cordelia, I¡­ will go to work with you. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cordelia startled. ¡°Why?¡±


    Why? He was the secondrgest shareholder in thepany! He had just 1% less in shares


    compared to Janine! What was the problem that he went to check hispany out?


    Was Janine all this girl could see? There was no ce for him anymore?


    Cordelia watched as Zephyr¡¯s expression kept changing and could not figure him out, but she did


    not want to upset him. She smiled and held his hand to pacify him like a child.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to work today! But you have to be good in the office and not disturb my work!¡±


    Zephyr arched his brow. ¡°What? I have to act like I don¡¯t know you?¡±

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Cordelia stuck her tongue out with crescent eyes. She paid him no mind and went on the street.


    They were close to Imperial Media and only had to walk across a street, so she hurried off to the


    company.


    Zephyr stood for a bit under the building.


    Robert called to tell him, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you know what Madam Baker¡¯s like at work? She forbids her


    employees¡¯ personal rtionships to interfere with work!


    ¡°If you announce your rtionship with Ms. Cordelia in thepany, it¡¯ll cause a lot of trouble!¡±


    Zephyr was impatient. ¡°What trouble could there be?¡±


    ¡°Like.. the artists under her will learn from her and start dating. How could they attend to their


    schedules without being distracted?¡±


    Zephyr scowled. ¡°So, I have to act like I don¡¯t know my wife?¡±


    Robert chuckled dryly. ¡°It¡¯s what your mother says anyway.¡±


    Zephyr hung up directly. He could not do it? Well, he insisted!


    Despite that, he was stopped at the reception just as he stepped into Imperial Media. It was a new


    company, and Janine had already changed the staff.


    Other than the manager, Mr. Smith, no employee in thispany knew who he was.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°Sir, who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia? She¡¯s busy, sir. She won¡¯t have the time to meet you!¡±


    ¡°Mister, please leave now. Don¡¯t disturb our work, okay? Or I¡¯ll get the security!¡±


    ¡°Hah, he must be fantasizing. Ms. Cordelia¡¯s pretty and nice, and capable. Talented young men who


    are after her could make a line from here to Puarvis! This guy¡­ drives a lousy car, and he wants to


    date her?¡±


    Zephyr nearly erupted in rage.


    Lousy car? This was what Ms. Cordelia bought him! Only for him!


    ¡­


    Cordelia returned to Royal Manor after work.


    She had heard from the reception that someone was there for her today, and ording to the


    description, she could guess right off the bat that it was Zephyr. It was just that the receptionist did


    not know him and chased him away.


    Cordelia winced at that. This was why she finished work early and hurried back to appease


    Zephyr¡¯s resentful, hurt soul¡­


    He was used to being the boss, and it had always been his subordinates who stopped others from


    coming to him¡ªnever others who stopped him. He must be infuriated.


    Cordelia thought and felt bad for him, but she also found it amusing. She hurried her way home only


    to discover that the spacious Royal Manor was empty. No one was home.


    The fat tabby cat stuck its head out from its bed and bounded to rub against her once it saw her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ginger!¡± Cordelia picked it up and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just you at home? Where did everyone go?


    ¡°Has Aunt Helen fed you today?¡±


    Ginger¡¯s bow was empty.


    Cordelia frowned and felt strange. Helen usually took good care of Ginger when she was not home.


    Why had she not even fed it today? Zephyr, too. Where was he?


    She went inside. It looked like no one came in at all for the day. The half pot of soup from the


    morning was still on the stove and had gone stale.


    She called out, but no one responded. When she called Zephyr and Helen on the phone, no one


    answered either.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Cordelia¡¯s heartbeat sped up, and she panicked a little.


    A call came in then.


    She jolted and answered it, hearing a gentle and deep voice on the other end. ¡°Cordelia? It¡¯s Seth.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She calmed down. ¡°Dr. Stafford. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Seth paused and lowered his voice even more. ¡°Can youe to the medical center now? Where I


    work. I¡¯m doing consultations today. At the psychology department.¡±


    Cordelia had a feeling that this had to do with Zennie. She hung up and rushed to the medical


    center.


    ¡­


    Seth had been waiting for her. After they exchanged pleasantries upon meeting, he looked


    thoughtful with a cryptic gaze as he looked at her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been counseling Zennie these few days.¡± Seth pushed a report to her.


    Cordelia picked it up, and her hands shook involuntarily.


    The words ¡°Major Depressive Disorder¡± stabbed her heart like a knife.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± She looked at Seth.


    Seth sighed. ¡°This is the result of theprehensive assessment after giving Zennie various tests.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s light depression. As long as sheplies with treatment, recovery is not a problem.¡±


    Seth sounded sympathetic. ¡°Through my conversations with her, I noticed that herck of


    confidencees from external pressure. I believe that someone¡¯s feeding her negativity


    constantly, which led to her current state.¡±


    Cordelia clenched her fists.


    ¡®Phil Nelson¡­ It must be him! Why would he treat Zennie like this, though?¡¯


    ¡°She¡¯s still rather reluctant to open up,¡± said Seth. ¡°For now, I have her chat with me for some time


    every day. As long as she¡¯s willing to talk, I¡¯ll find a breakthrough point.


    ¡°Cordelia, I asked you toe today just to let you know about this. You and Zephyr don¡¯t have to


    worry. Zennie will be fine with me here!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Cordelia smiled at him gratefully. ¡°Is Zephyr already aware of this?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get in touch with him.¡± Seth shook his head. ¡°I called him first, but I couldn¡¯t get through,


    so I called you.¡±


    Cordelia grew more doubtful.


    Zephyr was not someone who would go missing casually. Wherever he went and whatever he did,


    he would always inform her.


    It was too strange today. Even Helen was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Right, Cordelia.¡± Seth suddenly remembered something. ¡°Do you know someone named Phil?¡±


    ¡°Phil? Phil Nelson?¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s a Nelson,¡± Seth said, looking at her. ¡°I think he must be important to Zennie, right?¡±


    Cordelia bit her lips. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m ashamed to speak about this.¡± Seth was quite embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s immoral of me to do so,


    but I was eager to seek a breakthrough point. Thus, I went through Zennie¡¯s phone in secret.


    ¡°Her password was easy to decipher. After I went through her call history, I realized that all she


    basically called was this Phil. And the calls never seemed to be answered.¡±


    ¡°The b*stard!¡± Cordelia cursed in a low tone. ¡°He¡¯s obviously ying Zennie! He first approached


    her and won her heart. He then destroyed her confidence and brainwashed her using various ways,


    making Zennie think that she won¡¯t survive without him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, men like this do exist, and there are many of them.¡± Seth nodded. ¡°They specifically target


    girls like Zennie who are well protected and rich. They use their naivety and kindness and have


    them wrapped around their hands.


    ¡°He¡¯s atrocious, but I still hope I can find him.¡± Seth licked his lips. ¡°The doer has to undo what he¡¯s


    done, after all.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t Phil working at Hamerton Manor?¡±


    ¡°Is he?¡± Seth frowned and said, after a moment of silence, ¡°Cordelia, I checked the number. It¡¯s not


    a local number in Centrolis¡­ And I keep hearing Zennie repeat that he has left and won¡¯te


    back again.


    ¡°Are you sure Phil¡¯s still in Centrolis?¡±

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Cordelia was in deep thought for a while. After that incident at homest time, it seemed like it had


    been a while since she had news about Phil.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s in Centrolis,¡± she replied honestly. ¡°But he¡¯s a long-term employee in Hamerton


    Manor and has a lot of work daily. It¡¯s quite impossible for him to leave his job?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Seth nodded. ¡°Zennie hasn¡¯t met this person recently, so I thought he had already left


    Centrolis.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Stafford!¡± Cordelia quickly said, ¡°Even if he¡¯s appeared, you can¡¯t let him meet Zennie!


    ¡°Zephyr and I don¡¯t want Zennie to keep interacting with him. He¡¯s too dangerous!¡±


    Seth contemted and nodded after a beat.


    His assistant ran over at this time and told him nervously, ¡°Ms. Hamerton is awake, but she isn¡¯t


    doing very well mentally¡­¡±


    Seth rushed to the consultation room right away.


    Cordelia followed him and watched him run upstairs. The moment he entered the door, Zennie


    quieted down and looked relieved.


    Seth did a simple checkup for her and chatted with her with a smile after confirming that she was


    alright. His smile was warm, like the sun in winter that could repel all the fog.


    Cordelia felt moved as she stood outside watching. She did not know how long it had been when


    Seth came out, closing the door softly behind him. He smiled and sighed, seeing that she was still


    there.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said softly. ¡°She had a counseling session with me here and probably hasn¡¯t had a


    good sleep for days, so she fell asleep on the couch. She panicked when she woke up and took in


    the unfamiliar environment, so she screamed.¡±


    Cordelia was worried. ¡°Is Zennie¡¯s condition so bad?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly bad.¡± Seth shrugged. ¡°When she¡¯s in school and studying, she¡¯s doing very well!


    She also told me that she wants to attend a medical university and would like to be a doctor


    like me.¡±


    Cordelia looked moved. ¡°Seth, thank you for going through the trouble during this time.¡±


    ¡°Nothing like that! She¡¯s Zephyr¡¯s younger sister, so she¡¯s my younger sister too. I¡¯ll take good care


    of her!¡±


    Cordelia thanked him again. Her phone buzzed as she pondered if she should tell Kate about


    Zennie¡¯s current state.


    Robert¡¯s voice came from the speaker. ¡°Ms. Cordelia¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Cordelia¡¯s heart lurched. ¡°Did something happen to Zephyr?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Robert paused. ¡°It¡¯s Aunt Helen.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart dropped.


    ¡°Aunt Helen¡¯s in the hospital now. Will you be able toe?¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia rushed to the hospital.


    Zephyr was seated in the emergency ward with a grim expression.


    She went over to sit next to him and hold his hand. The iciness of his fingers shocked her. The


    man¡¯s hands had always been warm and secure in her impression.


    She asked shakily, ¡°Zephyr, what happened?


    ¡°Is Aunt Helen¡­ in the emergency ward?¡±


    Zephyr cast his eyes down and nodded.


    Cordelia gripped his hand.


    When the light above the door went out, the doctor came out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Zephyr. She¡¯s safe. No problem at all.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s voice was hoarse as he asked, ¡°Will there be any side effects?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the doctor answered confidently.


    Only then did Zephyr rx a little from how tense he had been.


    ¡°Doctor, what happened to Aunt Helen?¡± Cordelia asked in worry.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    ¡°She got food poisoning, but it¡¯s very light. I¡¯ve already treated her. She ought to have a good rest


    this week, and she¡¯ll recover very soon.¡±


    Cordelia gasped. ¡°Food poisoning?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Zephyr looked at her. ¡°Cordelia¡­ I didn¡¯t let you drink the soup in the morning


    because I suspected that Aunt Helen drugged it.¡±


    Cordelia sucked in a cold breath. She knew that Zephyr would not suspect someone out of the blue


    or wrongly use an old helper loyal to him.


    ¡°I wanted to bring the soup to you, but Ginger came to the window sill looking for food, so I gave it a


    bowl too.


    ¡°But it went away after sniffing it.


    ¡°I got suspicious that something had been added to the soup since then.¡±


    It was only now that Cordelia understood why he had looked worried and said strange things about


    how not to eat what Helen made next time¡­


    ¡°I went home in the afternoon and saw Helen busying about at home,¡± said Zephyr. ¡°I was already


    suspicious of her then and thought I¡¯d wait for her to expose herself, so when she asked why you


    didn¡¯t take the soup, I told her that there¡¯s a strange taste.


    ¡°Aunt Helen scooped some out and tasted it herself.¡±


    Cordelia turned pale as she listened in shock.


    If Helen had poisoned the soup, she would not have tasted it knowing that.


    It seemed that she was clueless about it as well! Did that mean someone coulde in and out of


    their house freely and even drop things in the kitchen?


    Cordelia could not help the chills that ran down her spine and the quickening of her heartbeat once


    she thought of this.


    ¡°What¡­ What kind of poison is it?¡±


    Zephyr held her lightly and could feel the tremors within her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a slow poison,¡± exined the doctor. ¡°There¡¯s an additive in the drug that will damage one¡¯s


    central nervous and cardiovascr systems when consumed long term.


    ¡°But this patient had coronary thrombosis before, so the poisoning yed out faster. It¡¯s fortunate


    that she didn¡¯t consume a lot and wasn¡¯t addicted.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s hands went cold.


    Zephyr med himself. ¡°Cordelia, it¡¯s my fault. I was careless. And I watched Aunt Helen drink the


    soup without stopping her¡­¡±


    Cordelia looked at him.


    He had his head lowered like a child who had done something wrong in front of her again. He took


    all the me because he knew that she liked Helen. Thetter doted on her like a mother and took


    good care of her when he did not have time to keep herpany.


    He cared a lot about the people she cared about.


    It was just that this was not his fault. This was an ambush no one could prevent.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be med,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°We can¡¯t avoid it when someone wants to harm us.¡±


    Zephyr froze.


    Cordelia¡¯s sweet smile lit up his whole world.


    ¡°Besides, I know that you did it for me. You¡¯re worried about people harming me, so not even Aunt


    Helen, who¡¯s so close to us, can do it.


    ¡°So why should I me you?¡±


    Cordelia cuddled him after that, stunning him before he lifted a hand to stroke her smooth hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that we discovered it early,¡± Zephyr said seriously. ¡°And so fortunate that Aunt Helen


    is fine.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°But we can only ask Aunt Helen how that stuff got into the kitchen when she wakes up.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Robert rushed over from the other end of the corridor.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± He lowered his voice as much as he could. ¡°Phil Nelson has applied for a long break from


    the manor and went traveling!¡±

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr narrowed his eyes and thought about it before scoffing. ¡°More like he¡¯s


    absconding!¡±


    Cordelia looked at him. It was a coincidence because she was also suspecting Phil. Other than the


    young man and Zennie, Royal Manor had never taken in other guests.


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze was icy. ¡°Robert, are his whereabouts traced?¡±


    Robert nodded. ¡°His flight goes straight to Jangasas.¡±


    It meant that there must be something in Jangasas that attracted him.


    ¡°Seize the Nelsons at home first,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Send our people to Jangasas to keep track of


    him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Phil must have support behind him to be able to take a long break from the manor so easily!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze was cold as a draft of a n formed in his mind. Phil was just the bait. He wanted to


    use him to fish out the person behind him! As for who it was, he more or less could already guess it.


    Zephyr turned to Cordelia, who had been quiet by his side. He sighed and hugged her, speaking


    softly. ¡°This kind of life is scary, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Cordelia was silent as she let him hug her in a daze, a flicker ofplex emotions shing in her


    bright eyes.


    ¡°You said that you¡¯d work hard to enter my world.¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°This is what my


    world is like. It¡¯s not pleasant at all. You get harmed anytime.


    ¡°Before I met you, I didn''t take anything sweet at all. Do you know why?


    ¡°On my 9th birthday, there was mercury in my birthday cake¡­ That birthday left me with a huge


    trauma, so I¡¯ve never tried anything sweet from then on.¡±


    Cordelia looked up at him with a jolt.


    The wealth, the opulence, the power, the status¡ªthese were all that others saw. The rotten and


    savage, the scares and worries¡ªno one could feel it other than himself.


    Cordelia held Zephyr¡¯s face with a soft smile. She looked into his eyes and said seriously, ¡°Your


    world really isn¡¯t that pleasant.


    ¡°But you in front of me, you¡¯re the one and only in this world!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t fighting alone in your world.¡± She smiled softly. ¡°You have me!¡±


    Zephyr pressed his lips together and clutched her hand. He did not ever want to let it go.


    The nurse came out and informed them that Helen had woken up, so the two of them hurried in to


    see her.


    Helen was a little weak, but she forced a smile upon seeing them.


    ¡°Aunt Helen.¡± Cordelia sat by the bed and looked at her in concern. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I feel¡­¡± Helen smiled kindly. ¡°I feel so fortunate that you didn¡¯t drink that soup!¡±


    Cordelia felt heat rush up her eyes.


    ¡°Aunt Helen, the doctors who are treating you are the best ones,¡± said Zephyr. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There


    won¡¯t be any seque. Take the opportunity to have a rest too. You¡¯ve got to make sure you


    recoverpletely.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr, Ms. Cordelia¡­¡± Helen coughed and panted. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯ll keep it short.


    ¡°The soups I make daily, I prepare the ingredients myself. Nothing will go wrong for sure!


    ¡°But the soup today, I suddenly thought about adding some Bird¡¯s Nest in there¡­ Cough. Phil and


    Ms. Zennie brought that Bird¡¯s Nest thest time they came!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze darkened.


    Cordelia froze. She vaguely remembered that Phil did hold something in his hand when he came


    with Zennie thest time.


    ¡°Those things are kept in the kitchen, and I¡¯ve never paid them any mind,¡± Helen sighed. ¡°I wanted


    to make chicken and Bird¡¯s Nest soup for you today and took them out, but¡­¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression became sharp.


    This meant that Phil was absolutely not just a permanent employee! His purpose of approaching


    Zennie was clear¡ªhe wanted to eliminate him and Cordelia through Zennie!


    Once something happened to him and Cordelia¡ªand since they were staying in Royal Manor¡ªthe


    Bayers would have to carry the me.


    By then, the Hamertons and the Bayers would be in discord, and they would get into a fight which


    no one would benefit from¡­


    Cordelia also realized the severity of the issue. ¡°Zephyr, we must inform Aunt Cloud about this!


    ¡°I just came from Seth¡¯s. He¡¯s been counseling Zennie all this time, and she isn¡¯t very well mentally.


    She has light depression!


    ¡°This must be Phil¡¯s doing!¡± Cordelia said angrily, ¡°We must catch this guy back and avenge


    Zennie!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Zephyr hugged her and patted her shoulder.


    He had never regarded Phil in the past, not expecting him to be this frightening¡­ The targets of the


    force behind Phil were not just him¡ªthey were also Cordelia, Zennie, his parents, Kate, and even


    the Bayers! Everyone rted to him must be a target that force wanted to wipe out!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± He looked down at her.


    Cordelia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not scared. I just want to fight together with you.¡±


    He smiled with an indulging gaze. ¡°I¡¯m your man. It¡¯s enough for me to be on the battlefield alone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you, but you have to protect yourself too. It¡¯s only when you¡¯re safe that I won¡¯t have any


    worries!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Cordelia smiled.


    Both of them returned home. Ginger was bored and hungry on the porch.


    Cordelia made something simple for it and stroked its round head, looking up to see Robert at the


    door. There were a few more people behind him.


    Cordelia let them in, and they bowed at her respectfully.


    Robert said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Cordelia, these are people who¡¯ve been following Mr. Z for years.


    When you were in Jangasas, they were the ones responsible for protecting you.


    ¡°Mr. Z has asked them toe and keep guard around Royal Manor daily, so you¡¯re safe going in


    and out!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cordelia¡¯s gaze was gentle as she looked at the men. ¡°Thank you guys.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re most wee, Ms. Cordelia.¡±


    Before Robert could finish, he saw Zephyr walking out of the room in loungewear and slippers. He


    first ruffled Ginger when he saw it before he straightened up and looked at them.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Robert was a little dumbstruck. If it were not for Cordelia, he might not be able to see a Zephyr like


    this his whole life.


    ¡°Mm, yes.¡± Robert coughed and pulled a phone out of his pocket to pass to Zephyr.


    ¡°The Nelsons who are working under us are under our supervision right now. They currently have


    no contact with the outside world, as our men keep an eye on them.


    ¡°This phone was found in Phil¡¯s room.¡±


    Zephyr frowned. It was an old phone and was greasy.


    ¡°This was the phone Phil Nelson used the other day.¡± Cordelia could recognize it. ¡°Zephyr, that day


    when he came, he took photos of our ce with this phone!¡±

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr¡¯s frown was tightly furrowed. He did not know about Phil¡¯s visit to Royal Manor the


    other day.


    Cordelia told him the whole story and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you before this because I thought that it was


    already resolved, so there was no need to, and¡­


    ¡°I thought too simple of it.¡± She was frustrated with herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Phil to hide his motive so


    deeply!¡±


    ¡°No need to me yourself.¡± Zephyr rubbed her shoulder. ¡°Even I didn¡¯t expect Phil to be someone


    like this.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Helen damaged the phone.¡± Cordelia looked at him. ¡°I was worried about him having photos


    of our home in his phone and that it wouldn¡¯t be safe so Aunt Helen figured out a way and dropped


    the phone into hot soup.¡±


    Zephyr nodded.


    Although the phone was ruined, they might be able to get a glimpse inside if the data could be


    recovered¡­


    He passed the phone to Robert, who knew what to do with just a nce from him and left


    immediately.


    ¡°Sleep earlier.¡± Zephyr held Cordelia, telling her with a deep voice that was tinged with warmth, ¡°I¡¯ll


    visit Zennie early tomorrow morning and look for a good time to tell Aunt Cloud about this.


    ¡°With how Aunt Cloud is, she¡¯ll never let Phil off the hook,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to force the


    person behind Phil out with Aunt Cloud¡¯s assistance!¡±


    Cordelia looked at him and rested her head against his chest.


    ¡°You already have an idea who the person is¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡®What a clever woman¡­¡¯


    ¡°Is it your Uncle Matthew and Yale?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± He rubbed her hair and hugged her close. Her sweet fragrance allowed him a moment of


    rxation from his otherwise tense state.


    ¡°Our grudges go a long way,¡± he said in a low tone. ¡°They make me understand that people can


    disregard family ties and everything else to fight for power.¡±


    Cordelia pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°How many assets are in your family waiting to be


    inherited?¡±


    Zephyr smiled without saying anything.


    She then asked, ¡°Are money and power¡­ so important?¡±


    Zephyr looked at her. Her expression when she asked the question was pure and serious. Her


    beautiful doe eyes were clear like pools of spring.


    He smiled and rubbed her head with a doting gaze, answering her questions.


    ¡°My family does have quite some assets. Our status as the head of Centrolis¡¯ four major families


    isn¡¯t for nothing.


    ¡°Let me put it this way¡­¡± He thought about it and said, ¡°Do you know the GM of DL Tower, Jerry


    Wang?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I do!¡± Cordelia had an impression of the man. When Zephyr took her to DL once, this general


    manager cleared up the whole building and weed them personally.


    ¡°Jerry used to be the Hamertons¡¯ employee.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia widened her eyes.


    It was no wonder that the general manager pandered to Zephyr so much when he saw him and


    Zennie was already a ck gold card member of DL Tower despite her young age.


    ¡°Actually, the Hamertons will select part of the butlers and helpers to train up each year. Jerry was


    dutiful and smart when he was in the manor. He¡¯s also diligent. Thus, he¡¯s one of the people we


    focused on training.


    ¡°These people who are trained are scattered in various fields, and they basically can reach up to


    senior executive levels.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°These industries andpanies can better serve the Hamertons because they¡¯re there.¡±


    Cordelia sucked in a deep breath and nodded thoughtfully.


    In the past, she thought that these rich families were just rich. They had their strategies and


    nning with a whole web of connections.


    When one said that a certain major family grasped the economy of a whole city, it was not an


    exaggeration.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Hamertons.¡± Zephyr continued. ¡°It¡¯s the same for the Bayers and the Tanners. This


    is why marriages must be arranged among the few major families. Such rtionships are the most


    stable.¡±


    ¡®This is also why he has to marry Nelly¡­¡¯ Cordelia pouted a little.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    This was not just the reason he had to marry Nelly. This was also the reason Nelly repeatedly


    boasted in front of her! The girl had a strong family background to back her up!


    Cordelia bit her lips and suddenly felt upset, so she shoved him away.


    Zephyr was startled and carefully observed her expression, not missing even a subtle one out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Cordelia¡¯s face was nk, and she regretted a little the moment she pushed him away.


    She knew that she was throwing an unreasonable tantrum again, but she just cared that another


    woman had eyes for her man!


    Zephyr grinned obsequiously and tried to put his hand back on her shoulder. ¡°If it¡¯s nothing¡­ let¡¯s


    sleep earlier?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I still have work.¡±


    ¡°You still have work!?¡± Zephyr¡¯s tone changed.


    Cordelia gave him a nce, and his temper simmered out immediately. He forced a smile and held


    her hand to negotiate nicely.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cordelia, it¡¯s sote now. Stop working¡­ You work so hard all the time. It¡¯s fine to take a break.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Cordelia stood firm.


    Zephyr began to pester her and hugged her tightly from the back with his chin resting on her


    shoulder.


    ¡°Darling, I don¡¯t have enough allowance this month¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The man smirked. ¡°Give me a chance to prove myself. Let me make some cigarette money!¡±


    ¡°Zephyr, you¡ª¡±


    Before Cordelia could say more, she was picked up by Zephyr, and he darted into the bedroom.


    ¡°Zephyr!¡±


    He was not listening to her at all as he took off his clothes and hid them both under the covers.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m working so hard to catch up to you¡­


    ¡°Before I entered, who¡¯d have known that your world¡¯s like a mountain of gold¡­ I probably won¡¯t be


    able to save up enough this whole life!¡±


    Zephyr felt his heart clench seeing her red eyes. It was until now that he realized she had shoved


    him away because of the marriage agreement.


    He understood her inferiority and guarded her pride carefully.


    His warm lips were against her fair neck as he said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to save anything. You


    have me.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be enough either¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll marry into your family then, okay?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s mind went nk.


    Zephyr kissed her softly. His husky voice was endlessly indulging.


    ¡°I¡¯ll marry into your family and take yourst name, yeah?¡±


    Cordelia felt her heart leap and a pinch on her nose. Her tears rushed up.


    Zephyr smiled. His tender ¡°Silly¡± was thest straw that broke the dam.


    ¡°I mean it.¡± He looked into her eyes. ¡°If you think it¡¯s hard to enter my world, then stand there and


    stay there. I¡¯lle to you.


    ¡°Cordelia, it¡¯s the same whoever moves. Because we both know that none of us will just stand


    there. We¡¯ll run toward each other.¡±


    ¡°Zephyr¡­¡±


    Cordelia stretched her arms to hug his neck and kissed him on the lips.


    Zephyr finally got what he wanted¡­

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    The next day, Cordelia dragged a sore and hurting body to work.


    Janine gave her numerous tasks again without noticing anything wrong with her. Cordelia was


    embarrassed to tell her things like this as well, so she could only withstand the fatigue and work.


    While she worked, she secretlymented that she must not allow the man to do as he pleased in


    the future just because of a few touching words from him!


    Someone suddenly knocked on her desk, and a loud voice followed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you


    feeling unwell?¡±


    Cordelia looked up to see Janine standing before her.


    Her desk was right outside Janine¡¯s office, so Janine could summon her easily anytime.


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Cordelia shook her head awkwardly.


    Janine squinted with a smile and lowered her voice to ask, ¡°Is it because¡­ you were too worn out


    fromst night?¡±


    Cordelia was startled and flushed red in the face like it could drip blood. She sprang up. ¡°Madam


    Baker, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine. What¡¯s there to be shy about with me?¡± Janine giggled. ¡°You know what? Take


    half the day off and go back to rest¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Cordelia interrupted quickly.


    Zephyr would definitely mess with her again if she took half the day off and went home. Thinking of


    this, she suddenly shuddered. It seemed like the man was home every time Janine gave her a


    break.


    What could Zephyr do at home? ¡®Ask for allowance¡¯ from her, of course!


    Cordelia looked at Janine¡¯s sly smile once more, and realization struck her. She was his birth


    mother, after all!


    ¡°You should, you should!¡± Janine pulled her up directly, her eyes turning into crescents. ¡°Your health


    comes first! When you get enough rest, I¡¯ll get a grandchild sooner¡­


    ¡°Oh, no, no! I mean¡­ You¡¯ll be able to contribute more to thepany!¡±


    ¡®Look at me! I identally blurted my honest thoughts again!¡¯


    Cordelia smiled weakly and saw Janine pull out her phone.


    ¡°Hello, son?


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not home? Oh¡­ auction?


    ¡°Hmm, sure!¡± Janine nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll send Cordelia over to you!¡±


    While Cordelia was still in a daze, Janine had already pushed her out of the office and had her


    personal chauffeur bring her down.


    ¡­


    The auction was grand and attracted famous people and collectors from all over the world.


    Zephyr had not wanted to show himself, but the Hamertons were the co-organizers, so he had to be


    there. Naturally, he was annoyed. However, when he received his mother¡¯s call saying that she


    would send Cordelia over, a hint of a smile resurfaced on his icy face.


    As expected of his actual mother¡ªshe would create any chance possible for her son and daughter-


    inw to spend quality time together.


    Therefore, he must not let his mother down. He must marry Cordelia this year itself!


    Oh wait! He would marry into her family instead. It would be best if she had a little something in her


    womb when they got married¡­


    Oh, no, not right. The little one in his dream was so fierce for nothing. No way he would want that!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert took in how Zephyr looked gloomy and bright interchangeably and suddenly remembered


    Josiah¡¯s question: ¡°What do lunatics look like?¡±


    Right about this¡­


    Robert sighed. It was at the same time Cordelia came over as if with all the lights in the world


    shining on her.


    Zephyr beamed and held her hand. The two of them standing together attracted plenty of attention.


    ¡°What do you wantter?¡± he asked in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll bid it.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Cordelia stretched slightly and said with a smile, ¡°I just hope that this ends fast. I want to


    go home and have a good sleep.¡±

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    ¡°Sleep? Okay!¡± he answered with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you.¡±


    ¡°Zephyr!¡± Cordelia huffed at him. ¡°I mean actual sleep, not what you¡¯re thinking¡­¡±


    ¡°What am I thinking?¡±


    Cordelia stayed quiet. She got tricked by him again.


    Zephyr kept an arm around her slim waist.


    When a few guys walked past them, he raised his ss with a smile. The action blocked Cordelia


    just nicely.


    Robert continued to sigh as he deeply realized that it was a mistake staying around the two of them!


    He wondered if he could negotiate with his boss to add another employee benefit¡ª¡°Girlfriend


    included¡±?


    ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯


    A rose-red figure walked over with a champagne flute from afar.


    Zephyr was going to leave, but Cordelia tugged him and gave him a look.


    It was just Nelly. It was not like she was some monster¡­


    Cordelia pursed her lips and entered battle mode instantly.


    ¡°Ms. Tanner!¡± She greeted her with a radiant smile.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here too, Ms. Jenner!¡± Nelly tipped her chin, maintaining surface courtesy.


    Zephyr did not want to talk to Nelly, so he told Cordelia in a low voice, ¡°I have a few friends over


    there. I¡¯ll introduce them to you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Zephyr!¡± Nelly approached him. ¡°Since I ran into you, I have something to discuss with you.


    It¡¯s about the western suburbs project.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr looked at her coldly.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s considered smooth since the project started. There are just twopanies that think


    it¡¯s taking too long. They can¡¯t afford to spend that duration and want to pull out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing big,¡± he replied indifferently. ¡°As long as the procedures match the agreement, we won¡¯t


    stop them from pulling out.¡±


    Nelly hummed softly. ¡°But the project might be dyed because of this. To prevent this, I


    rmended another twopanies. The name list and information have been sent to your email.


    Take a look!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Zephyr!¡± Nelly looked at him. ¡°The auction hasn¡¯t started yet anyway. Take a look at it first. We can


    discuss that too, right?¡±


    She intentionally emphasized ¡°we¡± to rub it in Cordelia¡¯s face. Even if she could not have Zephyr,


    she would not let Cordelia live easily, either!


    Zephyr nced at her with his hand still around Cordelia. ¡°Changing the partneringpanies can


    only be decided after it¡¯s reported to the boss.¡±


    ¡°The boss?¡± The words surprised Nelly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zephyr¡¯s expression was cool as he answered, ¡°The main person in charge of the entire


    western suburbs project!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you got the plot ofnd, and you¡¯re in charge!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He smiled. ¡°The boss is my wife.¡±


    Cordelia jolted but soon thought it was a lie he made to deceive Nelly. He just did not want to be


    entangled with her.


    She smiled and could not help snuggling with him.


    Nelly gnashed her teeth and thought that he was joking. She took an icy nce at Cordelia and said


    softly, ¡°Zephyr, Ms. Jenner doesn¡¯t seem to understand business talks much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll draft the analysis report in particr. She just has to understand the report.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t child¡¯s y!¡± Nelly was appalled. ¡°Are you really going to let her decide?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Zephyr smirked with mockery in his eyes.


    ¡°Hah, I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Z Hamerton to listen to women so well!¡±


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Zephyr said with a chortle. ¡°You¡¯re also a woman, but I¡¯ve never listened to you!¡±

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Nelly¡¯s expression was stiff, and her gaze was resentful when she stared daggers at Cordelia. As


    Zephyr took Cordelia elsewhere, she kept her eyes on their backs and suddenly heard Mandy¡¯s


    words in her ears¡ª¡°You don¡¯t have Tanner¡¯s blood in you. You aren¡¯t even worthy of Zephyr


    Hamerton.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have taken you back from the orphanage and let you be a Tanner back then!¡±


    Nelly shook, rage almost breaking through her ribs. She took a few deep breaths to force herself to


    calm down.


    ¡°Hah, being mocked again?¡± A familiar voice sounded.


    She turned back and saw Yale holding a ss of whisky as he stood leisurely with a smile. The one


    next to him was no longer Yelena but a young model who wore a low-cut dress.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you!?¡± Nelly was annoyed seeing him.


    ¡°With the woman next to Z, you don¡¯t have to think about marrying into the Hamertons ever!¡± Yale


    gloated.


    Nelly rolled her eyes at him. She was going to leave when Yale drawled his voice. ¡°There¡¯s


    someone important you have to meet in this auction!¡±


    Nelly halted.


    Yale smiled and groped the young model before letting her leave first.


    Yale smirked. ¡°Ms. Tanner, I heard that the Tanners look good only on the outside. Glitz and mor


    in appearance, but it¡¯s actually the weakest among the four major families!¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, you want to marry Zephyr so much just to secure Tanner¡¯s status, right?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be through marriage,¡± Yale said with a chortle after a pause from swirling his


    ss. ¡°I can introduce someone to you.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Nelly furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Rowan Irwin.¡±


    Nelly paused.


    The name sounded familiar, like a significant force in Southeast Aciatic. She had heard that


    Matthew was quite close to the man.


    Nelly looked at Yale doubtfully. ¡°What¡¯s Rowan Irwin like?¡±


    Yale jutted his chin, and she followed his gaze. Not far away from them, a middle-aged man in a suit


    and leather shoes was chatting with someone.


    He was in his middle age but maintained himself well. He was tall and well-built, radiant and manly


    in his features. People would easily do a double take upon seeing a man like this on the streets.


    ¡°That¡¯s Rowan Irwin.¡± Yale smiled. ¡°The head of Irwins in Southeast Aciatic and the chairman of


    Southeast Aciatic Medical Association.


    ¡°The Irwins are also close to the Southeast Aciatic military, so it¡¯s a rare major family with military


    support.


    ¡°Heh, Nelly.¡± Yale looked at her. ¡°If you could cling to this force and keep Mr. Irwin happy, wiping out


    Cordelia would be like squashing an ant!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nelly red at him resentfully. ¡°I don¡¯t need Rowan Irwin, and I can squash Cordelia like an ant too!¡±


    ¡°Really? Go on and show me now! Hah, Zephyr will dig your eyes out before you can get close to


    Cordelia!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Yale cackled and finished his whisky before going to look for the young model.


    Nelly stomped her foot. When she calmed down and thought about it, though, Yale was right. If she


    could build a good rapport with Rowan, she might be able to do what she wanted to through the


    Irwins¡¯ power.


    Nelly adjusted herself and asked for a ss of red wine from the server to go to Rowan.


    Joe and Mandy would take her to all sorts of events since she was young, so she was more than at


    ease in settings like this.


    Rowan chatted with her for a bit, smiling all this while. Nelly was a good conversationalist, never


    once letting the chat turn awkward. It was until she noticed that Rowan¡¯s gaze kept going to a


    certain spot¡­

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Nelly looked toward that direction discreetly as well and discovered that he was actually staring at


    Cordelia!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She was shocked but did not show it, merely asking, ¡°Mr. Irwin, the auction¡¯s starting. Which piece


    are you going to bid for?¡±


    Rowan¡¯s brows were furrowed lightly. His mind had long gone to Cordelia.


    As he looked at her from afar and watched how a man kept her in his arms like a treasure and how


    she smiled that even her dimples oozed happiness¡­ he suddenly felt a pinch on his nose. A sob


    was lodged in his throat.


    She really looked a lot like X. Yet, the cool brilliance from her eyes looked so much like his.


    Rowan smiled and felt sullen. He had promised X that he would never disrupt their lives. Those


    forms had severed all their rtionships. The moment X left Southeast Aciatic, they were


    strangers to each other.


    Rowan¡¯s fingers on the wine ss tightened, and his joints turned white from the exertion.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He snapped out of his thoughts and met Nelly¡¯s questioning gaze.


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Heh, did you have eyes on a pretty girl?¡± Nelly asked semi-jokingly. ¡°That girl¡¯s off limits!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Rowan furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking at Cordelia Jenner just now?¡±


    Rowan jolted. ¡®Cordelia Jenner is her name¡­¡¯


    Back then, X had lied about the child being William Jenner¡¯s in order to survive in the Jenners.


    That was why their daughter¡¯sst name was Jenner.


    Rowan tightened his fist, his nails stabbing into his palms.


    ¡°Ms. Tanner.¡± He looked at Nelly. ¡°What were you saying about Cordelia Jenner just now?¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Nelly scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s good. An illegitimate daughter of some small family hooking up with the


    third heir of Centrolis¡¯ Hamertons!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the third heir, Zephyr Hamerton?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    There was a change in Rowan¡¯s expression.


    Nelly continued to say, ¡°Mr. Irwin, the woman¡¯s something. Zephyr offended Elder Mr. Hamerton in


    public because of her before!


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, I hear that there¡¯s voodoo in Southeast Aciatic that can control one¡¯s mind¡­ I think this


    Cordelia Jenner might know some voodoo magic!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rowan¡¯s tone turned icy abruptly. ¡°You know a lot, huh, Ms. Tanner? Why don¡¯t I know that


    there¡¯s voodoo in Southeast Aciatic?¡±


    Nelly froze upon realizing that she had said something wrong.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, I don¡¯t mean it like that¡ª¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s really such powerful voodoo magic, Irwin Pharmaceuticals can close up!¡±


    ¡°No, no, Mr. Irwin, let me exin¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tanner!¡± Rowan raised his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my assistant to give you a present before I leave! It¡¯s


    a few bottles of new medicine. It¡¯s not too expensive, but it¡¯s good for the brain and eyes. I think


    they¡¯ll do good for you!¡±


    He left briskly upon saying that. Where did this crazy womane from to nder his daughter


    right in front of him!?


    Rowan¡¯s subordinate said softly beside him, ¡°Mr. Irwin, the person next to Ms. Cordelia is Zephyr


    Hamerton¡­ He recuperated in Jangasas after the ne crash and met her there.¡±


    Rowan halted abruptly like he was electrocuted.


    ¡®The ne crash¡­¡¯


    The words crashed against his heart like a hammer, and a thick fog clouded his eyes.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Nelly stood rooted angrily.


    The auction began, and the guests eventually got seated.


    Zephyr and Cordelia sat at the frontmost VIP seats while Rowan did not make a public appearance.


    He found a suitable spot on the second floor, and its angle allowed him to look down and catch


    Cordelia¡¯s side profile.


    Nelly noticed it and was even more convinced that the old lecher, Rowan Irwin, had eyes for


    Cordelia! He had never spoken a word to Cordelia before, but he defended her so much!


    Meanwhile, Nelly had spent the whole night talking to him, yet she could notpare to that


    b*tch¡­


    Nelly had rage boiling in her and did not even go to her seat. She went to a corner to make a call.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kelly Tanner?¡± The resentment in her voice was hardly hidden. She took a deep breath


    and sounded vicious. ¡°Hah, tell her that her big sister will pay her a visit when she¡¯s done with this


    auction!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Nelly, but¡­¡± The servant on the other end of the line sounded frantic.


    ¡°What else do you want? Just tell her that!¡±


    ¡°No, Ms. Nelly!¡± The servant was panicking. ¡°Ms. Kelly, she¡¯s¡­ She¡¯s gone!¡±


    Nelly nearly dropped her phone.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± She questioned almost hysterically after a beat of silence, ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s


    gone?!¡±


    ¡°T-This afternoon, Ms. Kelly said that she wanted to get some sun, so the nurse wheeled her out.


    Then she said she wanted to look at the cars in the garage, so the nurse wheeled her there without


    thinking much about it. Then¡­ Then she was gone!¡±


    The servant was stumbling over their words, and Nelly was bewildered listening to them. Despite


    that, she knew from what the servant said that Kelly had gone missing this afternoon. It was when


    she was getting ready toe to the auction¡­


    Could Kelly be hiding in her car!?


    Nelly calmed herself down. ¡°Send more people to look for her! Do dad and mom know about this?¡±


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Tanner flew to Asperia this morning. I heard it¡¯s for financing thepany or


    something. They said that they¡¯ll be there for one to two months!¡±


    Nelly breathed out in relief. This meant that she would have time to look around.


    The first ce of suspicion was this auction! It was highly possible that Kelly had hidden in her car


    while no one was watching and escaped!


    ¡­


    Josiah muttered curses under his breath as he opened the door to the dressing room.


    This auction was incredibly boring. All he could do was drink a little during the event, yet he wore a


    pair of white pants today! He got careless when he raised the ss, and the red wine spilled on


    them.


    He was lucky that the Bayers had always been meticulous, so pants of various colors were already


    prepared for him in the male dressing room.


    Josiah took off his pants, staying in a pair of briefs after he entered the room. He hummed a song


    and rummaged through the dressing room only to reveal a curled figure trembling under the pile of


    clothes!


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Josiah stumbled back, iling his arms in shock.


    The person was the same, staring at him in terror and with a pale face.


    Josiah was stunned for more than ten seconds. Those seconds felt as long as centuries.


    He scrutinized the person. It was a pale and weak girl like she was very ill as she coughed


    asionally. She covered her mouth unconsciously when she did to prevent herself from making


    any noise.


    All Josiah could be certain of was that the girl was really gorgeous¡­ so beautiful that she did not


    seem like she was from this world.


    He crouched down. Like how Ginger at Cordelia¡¯s ce would act before catching a bird, he


    approached the girl slowly and observed her carefully, asking softly, ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡±


    The girl was silent. Her eyes were still widened, the big eyes looking extremely out of proportion on


    her small face.


    ¡°Do you not know that this is a male dressing room?¡±


    The girl pressed her lips together and kept her eyes on him.


    Josiah looked down as well¡­ Immediately, he felt like lightning had struck him. His chaotic mind


    went nk right away.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Josiah was not wearing pants! He was not wearing any pants!


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Godd*mn!


    Josiah kept shrieking as he frantically pulled a piece of clothing from the side to cover himself.


    The girl was terrified, shaking as she crouched on the floor with her hands wrapped around her


    head.


    At the same time, someone knocked on the dressing room door.


    Josiah stopped screaming abruptly and was still in shock when he heard someone asking, ¡°Is there


    anyone in there? Can I enter?¡±


    It was a man¡¯s voice.


    Josiah was a little befuddled. He was going to open the door when something grabbed his ankle.


    Looking down, the girl crawled in front of him, grabbing his foot. Her eyes were misty.


    ¡°No¡­¡± she pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t open the door. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Josiah was lost. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Please!¡±


    The knocks grew louder.


    Josiah did not have much time to think. The moment the person outside kicked the door open, he


    grabbed the clothes he covered himself with and pressed the girl on the floor. His hank was on her


    back, separating her from the cool floor. His well-built body covered her petite self up just nicely.


    The few men who barged in were baffled by the scene.


    ¡°What?¡± Josiah turned and looked at them in annoyance. ¡°Where are you from!? On a suicide


    mission?¡±


    Those men were the Tanners'' servants and could recognize Josiah. Their hearts lurched. ¡°M-Mr.


    Bayer¡­¡±


    ¡°Get the h*ll out of here! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m in the middle of something!?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    The men left nervously and did not forget to close the door properly.


    When their footsteps faded, Josiah propped himself up and pulled the girl up carefully.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The girl coughed and did not even have the strength to speak.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look good¡­¡± Josiah frowned. ¡°I¡¯d better take you to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°No need¡­¡± It took the girl some time to say, ¡°It¡¯s an old illness. I know what¡¯s up.¡±


    What followed the words was a genuine smile.


    Josiah was stunned for some time before he remembered to ask, ¡°Who are you? Why are those


    guys after you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± she thought and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m someone who steals time from the grim reaper. Those people


    are the grim reaper¡¯s aplices who want to catch me back.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Josiah scratched his head.


    From his angle, the girl¡¯s petite shoulders, and fragile and pretty face, all stirred his urge to protect


    her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Josiah Bayer,¡± he told her softly. ¡°Did you get into trouble? Do you need me to send you


    home?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home.¡± She looked at him. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, can you take me to the front for a


    walk?¡±


    ¡°The porch?¡±


    ¡°Mm, a walk anywhere without anyone.¡± She smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t go far with my body, anyway. I just want


    to walk around and breathe the outside air.¡±


    It was Josiah¡¯s first time meeting someone so strange. Since the auction was boring, he might as


    well apany the pretty girl for a walk under the starry sky.


    ¡°Mm, of course!¡± He smiled. ¡°But before I walk with you, I¡¯d have to know your name?¡±


    After a long pause, the girl bit her lips and said, ¡°Kelly.¡±


    ¡°Kelly what?¡±


    ¡°Kelly.¡± She smiled at him. ¡°Just call me Kelly.¡±

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    ¡°Is your name just Kelly?¡± Josiah puffed his cheeks and frowned, looking lost. ¡°What¡¯s yourst


    name?¡±


    Kelly looked down and stayed quiet.


    Josiahughed. Who cared what herst name was? A name was just a term of address.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you for a walk!¡± he said and was going to leave the room.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    Kelly tugged him back before he could walk away.


    Josiah paused and looked down¡­ He still had no pants on!


    He flushed immediately and looked up at her in a panic, forcing a smile that looked more like a


    wince.


    Kelly was amused by it, and there was finally some color on her pale face.


    Josiah ran back inside the dressing room frantically and pulled on a pair of pants before he took


    Kelly for a walk.


    The fall night was beautiful. The porch was in the sun the whole day, so there was still a warm


    sunlight scent now. It was quiet all around, with asional bird chirps and dots of light that seemed


    like fireflies.


    Kelly took a deep breath and closed her eyes gently. Standing on a porch and breathing freely like


    this felt like thest lifetime to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± She smiled and opened her eyes to look up at the navy sky.


    ¡°What?¡± Josiah was confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s already a rare thing for me to stand here and breathe fresh air like this.¡±


    Josiah was simply more bewildered. ¡°Don¡¯t you usually breathe? Or do you wear a breathing


    mask?¡±


    Kelly looked at him and giggled. For some reason, they had just met for the first time, but it felt like


    they had known each other for a long time.


    It had been a while since sheughed, and he was the reason sheughed tonight.


    He had pressed her against the floor earlier to hide her from those men¡­ Her heart sped up at that


    moment, and it felt like it had never calmed down until now.


    As Kelly smelled the fresh scent on his shirt and took in his masculine figure, he knocked the doors


    to her heart that had been long shut off again.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kelly.¡± The man¡¯s nice voice sounded. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Kelly¡¯s cheeks heated up, and she ducked her head, her hair covering half of her face.


    Josiah smiled, looking at her, and had the urge to push her hair away.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Kelly answered softly as she looked into the sky, ¡°Just¡­ I¡¯m envious of those stars.¡±


    ¡°Envious of the stars?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I want to be as free as starlight.¡±


    It was Josiah¡¯s first time hearing someone say that starlight was free.


    To Kelly, everything in this world¡ªa drop of water or a tree¡ªhad the freedom she dreamed of but


    could not have.


    ¡°You mean you like to stargaze?¡± Josiah asked with a smile, ¡°Looks like you women are the same.


    You like things like this that you can¡¯t touch!¡±


    Kelly froze. ¡°Us women?¡±


    ¡°Yes! My sis-inw likes it too!¡±


    Kelly did not know who he meant by his sister-inw, but she liked listening to him.


    ¡°My bro got the stars and made them into a ne to make my sis-inw happy!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Josiah chuckled. ¡°The stars were made up of hundreds of drones. As for that


    ne, he asked for the gems to be polished long ago. Who knows how long he kept it in his


    pocket?¡±


    Kelly¡¯s eyes glittered in envy.


    ¡°Then your brother must be really devoted to your sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Josiah said, ¡°Actually, all men will be devoted when they meet someone they like.¡±


    ¡°Have you met one?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Josiah suddenly felt his heart skip a beat. He could no longer control it.


    It was like Kelly had magic. Her eyes felt like a mysterious world that tempted him to explore.


    He looked at her in a daze and felt their surroundings quieting down all of a sudden. It was like all


    the lights in the world were concentrated on her.


    A cool breeze blew, prompting coughs from the girl. It snapped Josiah out of his daze, and he


    removed his jacket to drape it on her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Put it on!¡± Josiah pulled it around her. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a weak body? You can¡¯t catch a cold!¡±


    Kelly licked her lips and looked at him quietly.


    There were noises from the auction, and people were already walking toward the door.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s over,¡± said Josiah. ¡°Uh¡­ Let me send you home. Where are you living?¡±


    Kelly shook her head. Everything that happened felt like a dream. Now that it was time to wake up,


    she should go back to her reality.


    Her reality was that she was the unknown daughter of the Tanners. She did not know she could live


    until which day or if she would ever have a future¡­


    She turned back and walked slowly. The voices of the Tanners¡¯ servants looking for her could be


    heard from a distance. She stopped and looked back at Josiah, telling him with a smile, ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    She should thank him. He gave her the dream just now.


    Josiah was startled.


    ¡°Hah, no worries!¡± He looked carefree. ¡°You can still look for me if you want another walk next


    time¡­¡±


    Before he finished, Kelly disappeared in the dark. Josiah widened his eyes, but he could only watch


    the frail white figure get farther away from him.


    ¡­


    Zephyr told Cordelia discreetly, ¡°I think Josiah¡¯s fallen in love.¡±


    Cordelia was feeding Ginger some cat food and failed to process what he said.


    ¡°He would too?¡±


    ¡°What kind of silly question is this?¡± Zephyr stroked her nose intimately. ¡°Can¡¯t Josiah enjoy the


    pleasure of romance?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She murmured, ¡°I see him being so close to Mr. Constable usually, so I thought he liked


    men!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes bulged, and he was at a loss for words.


    ¡°What¡¯s in your little head even?¡±


    Cordelia looked at him and grinned cheekily.


    The next second, she hugged his arm and cuddled him. Her finger poked his chest yfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ you¡¯re so close to Nichs usually too. Would you also¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think!?¡±


    Zephyr scooped her over and ran his hands all over her, tickling her. Cordelia almost choked from


    how ticklish she was. Just when she waspletely defenseless, he carried her into his arms.


    He rubbed his nose against her smooth forehead, and his warm manly sense engulfed her¡­


    Cordelia knew what he wanted to do too clearly after being together for so long. She held him up


    quickly with her hands. ¡°Not today!¡±


    The man smirked. ¡°But I don¡¯t have any money to buy cigarettes today¡­¡±


    ¡°Zephyr, put me down!¡±


    No matter how she struggled, the man remained unfazed and was going to carry her into the room


    with a smirk.


    ¡°No! Ginger, save me!¡±


    Ginger looked up slowly with a squint and dug its head back into its bowl.


    ¡°The fe¡¯s sharp!¡± Zephyr was delighted. ¡°It¡¯s sensible at critical moments, haha¡­¡±


    At the same time, the doorbell sounded hurriedly.


    ¡°Sir? Sir!¡±


    Robert stood outside and was on his tiptoes to look in¡­


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Zephyr scowled right away.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Cordelia blushed red and struggled away from Zephyr¡¯s hold to run into the room while he was


    distracted.


    Robert sucked in a cold breath, but it was already toote to run.


    Zephyr¡¯s glower was so dark that it could drip ink.


    He walked briskly to the door and pulled the metal bolt open with a nk. His eyes felt like ice as


    they gave Robert a death re.


    The corners of Robert¡¯s lips twitched as he stered on a smile, his heart almost leaping out of his


    throat.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zephyr spat coldly.


    Robert hadpletely forgotten what he wanted to say and stared at the man dumbly.


    The few seconds of silence felt as long as centuries.


    Cordelia then heard someone¡¯s deafening growl from where she was in the room. ¡°Robert Davis¡­¡±


    Helen was picking vegetables and hurried out of the kitchen, shocked by the noise.


    ¡°What happened to Mr. Zephyr?¡±


    Cordelia sat on the couch with a secret giggle.


    ¡°What did Robert do this time?¡± Helen sighed, shook her head, and turned back to the kitchen,


    talking to herself, ¡°It hurts the throat to shout like this. I¡¯ll have to make soup to nourish Mr. Z¡¯s


    throat¡­¡±


    Ginger finished the cat food on the porch and snaked in between the men. It looked left and right


    before it meowed.


    Zephyr looked down, and his tense face finally cracked a little. He red at Robert. ¡°You¡¯re worse


    than a cat!¡±


    Even a car knew that it must not disturb him from asking for allowance!


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Robert chuckled apologetically, drenched in a cold sweat.


    There was a sudden jolt in his mind, and he recalled why he was there, so he quickly pulled an old


    phone out of his pocket. It was the one they had found in Phil¡¯s room.


    ¡°Sir, the data in the phone¡¯s recovered. Take a look!¡±


    Zephyr rposed himself and went through the phone. There was indeed chat history between


    Phil and Zennie. He scowled and walked back to the house to show Cordelia.


    Cordelia¡¯s frown was deeply etched, with her fists clenched as she shook a little after looking at it.


    ¡°I knew it¡­¡± She was emotional. ¡°Phil must have been brainwashing Zennie with wrong thoughts!


    That she¡¯s nothing outside of the Hamertons, that he¡¯s the only one in this world who won¡¯t despise


    her¡­ He¡¯s shameless!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression was grim when he turned to ask Robert, ¡°Has Phil been found?¡±


    ¡°Our men are following up,¡± said Robert. ¡°But Phil¡¯s too cunning. His routes go back and forth, so it


    shows up as a tangled mess on the GPS. It¡¯s not easy to track him down.¡±


    ¡°Zephyr, look at this!¡± Cordelia suddenly cried.


    She checked the phone gallery, and thetest photos were of their home.


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s here¡­¡± Shepared the phone to their living room. ¡°Zephyr, it¡¯s this ce. He¡¯s been


    snapping photos here that day!¡±


    Zephyr took a look. The photos were the painting on the wall in the living room, and nothing seemed


    wrong.


    However, Cordelia zoomed in on the photos.


    There was a cab under the painting that was locked. ced in there were the jewelry Zephyr


    had given her and what her mother had passed to her.


    The more Cordelia thought about it, the more she found it wrong. Her heart thumped hard. ¡°Zephyr,


    does he know what¡¯s inside this cab?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he does,¡± answered Zephyr. ¡°But he wants to. That¡¯s why he took the photos!¡±


    Cordelia was frightened. ¡°He¡¯s too scary¡­ Why would he be curious about this cab?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because there¡¯s a lock on it.¡±


    Cordelia nodded. The lock on the cab basically told others that there were incredibly important


    things in there.


    ¡°Sir, Ms. Cordelia, don¡¯t worry,¡± Robert said softly. ¡°Phil¡¯s sly, but we can catch him. He won¡¯t have it


    easy by then!¡±


    Zephyr patted Cordelia¡¯s shoulder and gave her a resolute and warm smile. His expression


    changed swiftly when he looked at Robert with disdain. ¡°Nothing else? Leave if there¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Robert was rendered speechless.


    Cordelia saw that Robert seemed hesitant to speak, like what he wanted to say could not be


    brought up in front of her. She went to the kitchen and told Zephyr, ¡°Keep Robert for dinner. I¡¯ll make


    you all sticky ribs!¡±


    ¡°You want to stay for a meal?¡± Zephyr¡¯s tone went up at the end of his sentence.


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Robert refused frantically. It was until Cordelia entered the kitchen and closed the door


    that he lowered his voice to tell Zephyr, ¡°Mr. Zephyr, there¡¯s one more thing¡­¡±


    ¡°What again?¡±


    ¡°Rowan Irwin¡¯s in Centrolis!¡±


    Zephyr scowled. He had heard about Rowan making an appearance but not getting into the seats in


    the auction that other day.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that he¡¯ll stay in Centrolis for some time, so I¡¯ve sent some guys to follow him,¡± Robert said


    in a low tone. ¡°But what¡¯s strange is that he didn¡¯t meet up with Mr. Matthew.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Zephyr arched his brow. ¡°He came to Centrolis but didn¡¯t meet the sly fox¡­ Could he have


    other purposes?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Robert did not know.


    Zephyr scoffed, ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have a falling-out because they had a fight over the loot, would


    they?¡±


    What moral bottom line could someone who would work with Matthew to harm him have?


    ¡°But sir¡­¡± Robert looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around Southeast Aciatic and Mengasas.


    Rowan Irwin didn¡¯t rise up to his status too nicely, but he¡¯s so reputable in Southeast Aciatic thatContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    even the royals there are respectful of him!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mm. He¡¯s mainly in charity these few years, did a lot of them, and the medicine prices of Irwin


    Pharmaceuticals have never gone up. Many poor people who can¡¯t afford to go to the doctors are


    able to recover because they can buy their medicines.¡±


    There was a thinyer of ice over Zephyr¡¯s gaze.


    Many phnthropists were wolves in sheep¡¯s skin. One could not just judge a book by its cover.


    Take Matthew for example. He was docile and tolerating in front of Zephyr¡¯s grandfather, but he was


    also the one behind the mercury in Zephyr¡¯s 9th birthday¡¯s birthday cake.


    Despite that, Zephyr was interested in something Robert said. ¡°How not nicely did he get up to his


    status?¡±


    ¡°Something about¡­ He¡¯s the adopted son of the Irwins.¡± Robert licked his lips. ¡°But he used the


    Irwin heiress romantically and chased her out of Southeast Aciaticter on while he took over the


    Irwins.¡±


    The frown between Zephyr¡¯s brows grew deeper.


    He was just like Phil then! Zephyr hated people like these from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°If he did have a falling-out with the fox, it¡¯s not exactly a bad thing,¡± he said after a while.


    The doom of any matter began internally. With both men acting on their individual interests, the one


    who reaped the benefit ultimately would be Zephyr!


    He smirked. ¡°Figure out a way to meet Mr. Irwin. I¡¯d like to talk to him!¡±

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Robert nodded.


    It was just that Rowan was low-profile and mysterious. He had never liked making public


    appearances. He had even just attended but did not take a seat in the auction, so not many got to


    see him.


    ¡°He might be guarded if we ask to meet as us.¡± Zephyr had already thought of this.


    ¡°Then¡­ under Mr. Matthew¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Zephyr smirked. ¡°Say that grandpa wants to meet him!¡±


    Robert froze before replying, ¡±Mm, it¡¯s an idea too. After all, Elder Mr. Hamerton¡¯s reputation is


    significant. Rowan can¡¯t just be rude.¡±


    Zephyr smiled before his expression hardened the next second abruptly. He bowed and gasped in


    pain¡ªhis knees felt like something was cutting through them.


    ¡°Sir, are you alright!?¡± Robert panicked a little.


    Zephyr eyed him instantly to shush him since Cordelia was still in the kitchen.


    ¡°Fine.¡± He moved his legs. ¡°Old issue.¡±


    ¡°Is your old injury rpsing?¡± Robert was worried.


    Zephyr had been injured during the ne crash. Everything else had healed up nicely, but there


    was a sequ with his legs.


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s not serious.¡± Zephyr straightened up and said, ¡°The weather¡¯s getting colder recently, so


    they hurt quite bad sometimes. I¡¯ll be fine after they adjust to the weather.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to¡­ get Dr. Stafford to look at it again?¡±


    Zephyr nodded lightly.


    He remembered that he had been all bandaged up back then, and his bones had felt like they were


    being disassembled one by one. There had been a few times he thought he would die from the


    agony.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seth had taken care of him diligently, unaffected by his glower. Now that he was all healed, the


    credit was all Seth¡¯s.


    He also vaguely remembered that Seth had given him a type of medicine before that was rather


    effective. Now that his old injury was acting up, he might recover soon after taking that medicine


    again.


    ¡­


    Zephyr came to the medical center the next day. He went around, seeing that Seth was not in his


    office, and saw him walking with Zennie outside.


    Both of them were smiling brighter than the sun. Seth held a book and read something to Zennie,


    causing thetter to giggle heartily.


    Zephyr was finally relieved. This was the smile his younger sister had¡ªthis was the little Zennie


    who would follow him like a tail since she was a child.


    It seemed now that she was all grown up and probably would not be following him like a lost puppy


    anymore. Zephyr felt a little down upon thinking about it.


    He chuckled self-deprecatingly and nned not to third-wheel them, but Zennie spotted him.


    ¡°Zephyr!¡± She waved at him fervently.


    He went over with a smile, his deep eyes brimming with sce.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Zennie hooked an arm over his. ¡°Where¡¯s Cordelia?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s working,¡± answered Zephyr.


    ¡°She¡¯s so busy recently!¡± The girl pouted. ¡°I crave her cranberry cookies so much!¡±


    ¡°I know how to make them. I¡¯ll make them when I go home and send them to you.¡±


    ¡°Bro, have mercy!¡± Zennie widened her eyes. ¡°Is what you make even edible?¡±


    ¡°How dare you look down on me!?¡±


    Zennie cackled, her eyes turning into crescents.


    Zephyr looked at her quietly before flipping her bangs up. This was what they often did when they


    were younger. His affectionate gaze on his baby sister simply could not be hidden.


    Seth smiled, looking at them. ¡°I won¡¯t be disturbing you, siblings, then. I¡¯m sure you have things to


    talk about.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Zephyr called him and turned to tell Zennie, ¡°I¡¯m here for Dr. Stafford today. Zennie, get


    the nurse to go back with you first, okay? I¡¯ll go meet you after I talk to Dr. Stafford.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Zennie nodded and returned to her ward in the nurse''spany.


    Seth looked at Zephyr. ¡°You¡¯re here for me?¡±

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zephyr¡¯s expression was grim with a light frown. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Cordelia about this, so I hope


    you keep it under the radar as well¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°My leg injury¡­ It¡¯s starting to hurt recently.¡±


    Seth was rmed and wanted to take him for a proper checkup.


    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary.¡± Zephyr patted his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s just an old injury. It didn¡¯te back in the


    past, but recently, the pain¡¯s quite bad once the temperature drops.


    ¡°I remember that you gave me a type of medicine before. Half of it is to be ingested, and half of it is


    to be applied. It¡¯s very effective¡­ I¡¯m here today to get more of that from you.¡±


    Seth looked troubled and stammered for a good while without making any sense.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Zephyr was bemused. Was it that difficult for a doctor to prescribe medicine?


    Seth looked at him, licked his lips, and finally said, ¡°Zephyr, actually, I¡­ I don¡¯t know what kind of


    medicine it was.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Zephyr was astonished. ¡°But you administered the medicine to me back then!¡±


    ¡°I did. But someone gave it to me!¡±


    Zephyr was only more confused.


    Seth sighed and spilled the beans.


    ¡°Zephyr, think about it. I graduated from medical college, but it hadn¡¯t even been long since I was a


    doctor then. I hadn¡¯t even performed surgery independently. How could I possibly heal you?


    ¡°I really wanted to, but my ability was limited¡­ You were injured everywhere, and your infected


    wounds pulled up a fever. You were in such a critical state that I thought you were a goner. I thought


    you would be the first patient who died in my hands in my career¡­


    ¡°While I was troubled, an old man gave me that medicine and said that it¡¯d heal you, so I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Old man?¡± Zephyr perked up.


    Seth nodded. ¡°The reason I haven¡¯t told you this before is that, one, I was sort of vain. No doctor is


    willing to admit that they can¡¯t treat someone.


    ¡°Two, it¡¯s¡­ because the old man forbade me from telling you. He just gave me the medicine, told


    me the dosage and usage, and said nothing else, disallowing me from telling you too.¡±


    Zephyr squinted, and doubts rose within him.


    ¡°The old man¡­¡± He had a strange feeling. ¡°How old was he?¡±


    ¡°Like in his 70s, maybe,¡± Seth said while recalling. ¡°His hair was all white.¡±


    Zephyr snorted. How could he think of that man? He must be losing his mind!


    Rowan was in his middle age and would be around 50 years old. How could he possibly be an old


    man with white hair?


    Moreover, he was Matthew¡¯s aplice!


    Seth looked at him sincerely. ¡°Zephyr, I¡¯m really sorry, I¡­ I don¡¯t have that medicine. And it didn¡¯t


    look like you¡¯d get it in the market. There was a strange aroma when it opened, like¡­ a herbal


    scent!¡±


    Zephyr furrowed his brows. He felt like he had entered a maze and could not find the exit.


    ¡­


    Matthew had just gotten out of the hot spring in the private club at the bottom of Splendor Mountain


    and was lying on the recliner with a robe.


    The expensive tea in front of him was steeped to a golden amber color that looked wonderful in the


    ss.


    He sipped on it, admiring the beauty, and wore a satisfied smile.


    Matthew looked to the side. ¡°Mr. Irwin, this tea isn¡¯t avable in Southeast Aciatic. Since you¡¯re


    here, you must have a taste!¡±


    Rowan was indifferent. He took a nce but wore a nk face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so uptight, Mr. Irwin!¡± Matthew smiled with a squint and gestured for his underling to serve


    Rowan the tea. ¡°I must y host seeing that you¡¯re here in Centrolis!


    ¡°You know what? Let¡¯s go have a meal after having tea. I¡¯ll take you around. We can go to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Matthew Hamerton.¡± Rowan spoke up coldly. ¡°I have serious mattersing to Centrolis this time.


    I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense. If you¡¯ve called me here for nothing today, I¡¯ll be taking my


    leave!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Irwin¡­¡±


    Matthew was bemused. The guy was here to rx after spending too long in Southeast Aciatic, was


    he not? What serious matter could he have other than fun?


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, chill!¡± The lines around Matthew¡¯s eyes were visible from his grin. ¡°We¡¯re partners no


    matter what! Heh, our coboration¡¯s perfect in that ne crash incident!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Rage crackled in Rowan the moment he heard this, and he nearly flipped the table.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    ¡°You despicable man!¡±


    Rowan was red from anger.


    Matthew grinned at him with a sly gaze and ill intentions.


    Rowan had been clueless about Zephyr¡¯s private jet crash. He had gotten to know Matthew over


    several events back then, and they, at most, could be considered acquaintances.


    The Irwins in Southeast Aciatic ran amercial airport other than manufacturing medicines. A few


    big air terminals in the region were also under their authority.


    That was how Matthew had his idea. He somehow brought a technician into the airport without


    Rowan¡¯s knowledge and tinkered with Zephyr¡¯s ne¡­ He then produced an insurance policy with


    a huge sum insured and told Rowan that he was the beneficiary of the hundreds of millions of


    dors.


    Never in Rowan¡¯s dream would it ur to him that he would be framed for this disgusting and


    repulsive extent!


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, if word about this gets out, the outsiders won¡¯t listen to your exnation. They¡¯ll only


    assume that someone under you harmed Zephyr!


    ¡°Your lifetime of reputation will be ruined then!¡±


    Rowan took a deep breath and left after an abhorring nce at the insurance policy.


    Later, he felt guilty and asked around for Zephyr¡¯s whereabouts. Upon discovering that he was not


    dead, he thought that this was a chance God had given him, so he sent someone to check on


    Zephyr¡¯s condition in secret and give him the medicine.


    The dosage he had given back then was enough to support Zephyr for two to three years. The


    duration was about toe to an end now¡­


    Rowan looked at Matthew impatiently. ¡°Matthew Hamerton, I¡¯m not some saint, but I¡¯d never


    conspire with someone like you either!¡±


    Matthew snickered. ¡°Hah, Mr. Irwin, don¡¯t talk of yourself so highly! Who doesn¡¯t know your


    interesting history of getting up the ranks!?¡±


    ¡°No matter how interesting it is or how interested people are, they wouldn¡¯t dare talk about it in front


    of me. Know why?¡±


    Rowan kept his hands behind with a powerful presence.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m already up there!


    ¡°While you, Mr. Matthew Hamerton¡­¡± He stepped closer to Matthew with a sense of oppression.


    ¡°You might never get up here!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°To be honest with you, I¡¯m here in Centrolis to send medicine to the child.¡± Rowan dusted his


    sleeves and looked at Matthew with a smile. ¡°Matthew Hamerton, it won¡¯t be possible for you to rise


    up anymore when Ipletely heal him, right?¡±


    ¡°Rowan Irwin!¡± Matthew was flustered.


    He had wanted to threaten the man only for thetter to counter him!


    ¡°Rowan Irwin, I¡¯m telling you!¡± Matthew yelled at his back, ¡°It¡¯s no use that you pander to that rascal!


    That b*stard isn¡¯t just ambitious. He¡¯s inhumane! Pander to him, and you¡¯ll end up dead one day!¡±


    Rowan had just gotten to the door when he halted his steps and turned around to slowly walk back


    to him.


    Matthew froze, looking at Rowan¡¯s smirk, but he did not see thetter¡¯s fists with popped veins on


    the sides of his body.


    ¡°What did you call that child?¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡± Matthew did not quite get him.


    Rowan smiled, discreetly putting his hand into his pants pocket and holding a silver needle.


    ¡°Stop yapping with me!¡± Matthew rolled his eyes. ¡°Rowan, we aren¡¯t saints. Stop calling the kettle


    ck! You think that b*stard won¡¯t look for you to settle the score? He¡¯ll definitely think you¡¯re part of


    this!


    ¡°Work with me, Irwin! Let¡¯s kill that b*stard together. When I get the Hamerton Group, I¡¯ll definitely¡ª


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    Before Matthew could finish his sentence, Rowan stabbed a needle at the back of his ear.


    Matthew¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he fell right onto the couch.


    Rowan was familiar with the acupuncture points on the human body. He often treated patients


    holistically and had a small box of silver needles in his pocket. He just did not expect that he would


    use them like this today.


    He scoffed and looked at Matthew in disdain, opening the door to call the Hamertons¡¯ servants.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Your Mr. Matthew is just asleep,¡± he told them tly. ¡°When he wakes upter, give him some warm


    water!¡±


    The underlings looked at each other in shock.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, why did he fall asleep so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Rowan turned away with a cold gaze. ¡°Ha, it¡¯s because he should shut up already!¡±


    He left after that.


    The people in Centrolis were weird. He met Nelly Tanner in the auction the other day, who


    ndered his daughter, and then Matthew kept calling his son-inw a b*stard!


    Could he swallow this? Of course not!


    If he had stabbed the needle just a little bit off, Matthew could forget about waking up¡ªever!


    ¡­


    When Cordelia got to thepany, she could obviously tell it felt merry.


    She came to the office to take care of her daily tasks, and Mr. Smith came in to pass a few


    documents to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡± Cordelia asked curiously. ¡°It sounds like it¡¯s a lot of fun!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a new celebrity we just signed,¡± Mr. Smith exined nonchntly.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Mona Adams.¡±


    Cordelia was astonished.


    Mona was a female celebrity who had gotten popr rapidly over these years. She did not have


    any memorable work, but she was incredibly popr with millions of fans.


    Recently, she often showed up in variety shows, and the character her team made up for her was


    the diligent goody two-shoes type.


    Mr. Smith said softly, ¡°Ms. Cordelia, Nelly Tanner rmended Mona here.¡±


    Cordelia was a little upset about it but said nothing.


    Mr. Smith continued. ¡°The Tanners have always worked with the Hamerton Group, and Mr. Zephyr¡¯s


    moves are all under the board of directors¡¯ scrutiny.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t get along with Nelly, the board will pressure him. Madam Baker doesn¡¯t want him to


    have too much pressure, so when Nelly pushed Mona over, she didn¡¯t reject her¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm, I understand.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°The Tanners and Hamertons¡¯ interests are intertwined and


    complicated. Zephyr has to consider each and every aspect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mr. Smith breathed in relief. ¡°It¡¯s great that you understand, Ms. Cordelia!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Madam Baker?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s back in Chaisnd for a few days. She left this morning,¡± Mr. Smith said with a smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s there to take care of some matters at the finance groups and told me before she left to assist


    you fully and manage thepany artists.¡±


    As he spoke, someone barged in. Before they saw the person, they first smelled the perfume and


    heard a shrill voice.


    ¡°I heard that my manager¡¯s here? Who is it?¡±

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Cordelia frowned and looked at the source of the voice.


    She was greeted by the sight of a woman who wore bright makeup andrge sunsses that


    covered half of her face with dramatic earrings and nes as she sashayed in.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that I have a professional team?¡± She took off her sunsses and looked at Cordelia


    with hostility. ¡°Where?¡±


    Mr. Smith and Cordelia exchanged a look, nodding lightly.


    Cordelia stretched her hand with a smile. ¡°Ms. Mona Adams, right? I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    Mona looked arrogant and did not shake her hand.


    Cordelia¡¯s hand hovered in the air for a moment before she pulled it back quietly.


    Mr. Smith stepped up to say, ¡°Ms. Adams, this is Imperial Media¡¯s senior assistant, Cordelia Jenner.


    She¡¯s in charge of artist management. Communicate with her if you have any issues.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Cordelia Jenner!¡± Mona smiled and asked, looking at her freshly made crystal manicure, ¡°Does


    she have experience? I refuse to be taken care of by a random agent!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Adams. Ms. Cordelia hasn¡¯t been in the industry for long, but her capability in work


    is exceptional!¡±


    ¡°Is she exceptional in working capability or the ability to woo men?¡±


    Mr. Smith looked at Cordelia, but thetter remained unfazed. He had told her that Mona was


    someone Nelly pushed over.


    With this kind of hostility, she must be here to target her.


    Despite that, Mona has been quite popr in recent years. Although she did not have any


    memorable work, she did not have to worry about making ends meet for her whole life just based on


    her poprity and fans.


    This must also be the reason Imperial Media took her in.


    Cordelia took a deep breath and was thinking about what to say when her phone buzzed. It was


    Janine¡¯s international call.


    She excused herself, entered Janine¡¯s office, and locked the door. The soundproofing effect of the


    room was great, so no one could hear anything inside.


    ¡°Aunt Janine.¡± She greeted softly as she answered the call.


    ¡°Cordelia, is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cordelia knew that she was asking about Mona¡¯s addition.


    ¡°Is Adams behaving?¡±


    Cordelia went quiet and did not answer.


    Janine could guess most of it and scoffed on the line. ¡°What good coulde out of someone Nelly


    Tanner pushed over? I just didn¡¯t want to be too obvious since Zephyr¡¯s still working with the


    Tanners.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Janine, I understand,¡± Cordelia said hastily. ¡°I won¡¯t confront Mona directly¡ª¡±


    ¡°You silly child, what do you understand?¡± Janine chuckled. ¡°What do you mean you won¡¯t confront


    her?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m asking you to go along with her whims, do you?¡±


    Cordelia was bewildered. ¡°Then you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°We signed her, but you¡¯re her superior! If she doesn¡¯t listen to you, you don¡¯t have to y nice, you


    hear me? Her contract is with us, anyway. If Nelly Tanner wants to support her, that¡¯s the best! We¡¯ll


    clean up the two little b*tches together by then!¡±


    Cordelia was stunned listening to her and finally let out a giggle.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°You silly goose. I really worry about you!¡± Janine sighed andmented. ¡°You¡¯ve been working so


    long with me, yet you haven¡¯t learned any of my qualities!¡±


    Cordelia giggled in glee. ¡°Aunt Janine, I understand! Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t be taken


    advantage of!¡±


    ¡°Mm. It¡¯s fine if Mona is obedient. If she isn¡¯t¡­ You know what to do, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeap!¡±


    ¡°Cough, uh¡­ Watch out a little!¡± Janine said very seriously, ¡°Just don¡¯t kill her!¡±

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Cordelia had just poured herself a ss of water and taken a gulp, so she almost spat it out.


    She ended the call and left the room.


    Mona seemed impatient outside and red at her in frustration.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? You call this professional?¡± she yelled. ¡°Imperial Media¡¯s a capablepany in


    showbiz. How¡¯s there an agent like this!? Where¡¯s the courtesy when the artist came and was just


    abandoned at the side!?¡±


    Mr. Smith could not take it. ¡°Ms. Adams, have you been courteous then?¡±


    Mona red at him.


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia is Madam Baker¡¯s senior assistant. She oversees all artists'' activities, schedules,


    training, and so on. Even Neil Harris has to follow her arrangement!


    ¡°Or do you think you¡¯re higher in statuspared to Mr. Harris?¡±


    What Mr. Smith said carried a lot of weight. Mona took a step back in indignation.


    Cordelia smiled and picked up a folder on the desk. It contained the schedules of several artists in


    thepany.


    ¡°This is your arranged schedule.¡± Cordelia passed Mona¡¯s to her. ¡°There are a few things to note


    going on this show. I¡¯ll let your assistant know beforehand.¡±


    ¡°What show is this?¡± Mona cried again after taking a look and tossed the document to the side. ¡°I¡¯m


    not going!¡±


    ¡°This is thepany¡¯s arrangement.¡± Cordelia looked at her coldly.


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s arrangement? Ms. Cordelia, I signed with Imperial Media aiming for famous


    directors and big productions! You¡¯re not arranging film roles for me but asking me to go on variety


    shows?¡±


    ¡°Your direction is that of an influencer celebrity. You need sufficient exposure. Besides, there aren''t


    any films suitable for you currently.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡± Mona red at her with a twisted expression.


    Cordelia chuckled. ¡°Ms. Adams, you¡¯re here to make money for thepany. How will I benefit from


    picking on you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going on this show anyway!¡± Mona was disdainful. ¡°Madam Baker already said when she


    signed me. I can do what I like!


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, should I listen to Madam Baker or you?¡±


    Cordelia looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the contract for this show.¡±


    ¡°Then pay the penalty!¡± Mona threw herself on the couch. ¡°Or¡­ you can beg me?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s expression was cold as she stayed silent. She caught the sh of triumph in the woman¡¯s


    eyes.


    She was an influencer type of celebrity with a massive fan following¡ªblind, mindless ones.


    Cordelia would not possibly ask for her to be carried to the variety show. Even if she could force her


    there, she could make nonsense up on the show and destroy thepany¡¯s painstakingly built


    reputation.


    Mona snickered.


    She was a little regretful that her best friend, Nelly, was not here to witness how Cordelia suffered!


    She stretched, wearing aden gaze. ¡°Ms. Cordelia, if you beg me, I might be willing to go!¡±


    Cordelia smirked without saying anything and just kept looking at her like that.


    More than ten seconds passed. The room was eerily quiet. The calmposure in Cordelia¡¯s eyes


    made Mona anxious.


    Cordelia asked softly, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to go?¡±


    Mona nced at her and snorted.


    Cordelia smiled and pulled her phone out to call a number.


    ¡°Ms. Lulham, yes, it¡¯s me. Heh¡­ Ourpany has been doing well recently. We just signed with


    Mona. Her? She probably won¡¯t be going to the show this afternoon. Yeah, it¡¯s quite a pity¡­¡±


    Mona widened her eyes and stared at Cordelia in disbelief. It was until thetter was done with the


    call that she asked in a daze, ¡°W-Who did you call just now? Was it Trinity Lulham!?¡±

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Cordelia said nothing with a smile.


    Mona looked frantic.


    Trinity Lulham was a famous director in the business. Most of the films that she had directed won


    international awards. Not only was she doing well in the local entertainment industry, but she was


    also making a name for herself in the international film scene.


    Those in the entertainment industry wanted to get into Trinity¡¯s production.


    Mona was no exception.


    It was just that Trinity was known to be a prodigy, and talented people were usually entric and


    prideful, so she had no regard for an influencer like Mona.


    Now, however¡­


    ¡°D-Did you really call Trinity Lulham just now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mr. Smith nced at Mona. ¡°Ms. Lulham has a new film recently starring Neil. Ms.


    Cordelia¡¯s been in contact with her.¡±


    Mona was instantly regretful.


    ¡°M-Ms. Cordelia¡­¡± She looked at Cordelia. ¡°Will Ms. Lulham go on this show too? But I heard that


    she¡¯s never been on variety shows!¡±


    Cordelia just kept smiling without saying anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a regr variety show!¡± Mona huffed.


    Cordelia pressed her lips together before saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Ourpany¡¯s priority is always to


    respect the artist¡¯s choice.


    ¡°Mona, I''ll get someone else since you don¡¯t want to go on this show. Or I¡¯ll just pay the penalty! It¡¯s


    a big sum, but it¡¯s nothing to Madam Baker! Nothing is more important than keeping our artists


    happy!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Mona stopped her.


    Trinity was on the show. Even if she just made an appearance to leave an impression, she would


    not mind if she was given the opportunity to just be a side character in the future!


    Cordelia turned back and asked with a smile, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mona bit her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll go on this show!¡±


    ¡°Sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Of course, I¡¯m willing to follow thepany¡¯s arrangement!¡± Mona smiled obsequiously.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about going on variety shows. Just like what Ms. Cordelia mentioned, it


    maintains my exposure!


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, when am I leaving for it?¡±


    Cordelia smiled. ¡°Right now!¡±


    Mona nodded and went to look for her assistant and driver, swiftly rushing to the filming studio.


    Mr. Smith shook his head and finally found peace.


    ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on her,¡± Cordelia told him softly. ¡°If she dares try anything there,


    take photos of it and upload them online. Clear?¡±


    Mr. Smith gave her a reassuring gaze. He had been in this for years and understood very well how


    to train an artist.


    Cordelia froze. ¡°Mr. Smith, why do you keep looking at me?¡±


    The man smiled. ¡°Nothing. I just think that you aren¡¯t as weak as you look. You know how to relent


    and be harsh when you manage artists too. Madam Baker has really found herself a capable


    assistant.¡±


    Cordelia blushed from the praise and smiled shyly.


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia.¡± Mr. Smith frowned. ¡°Trinity Lulham wouldn¡¯t actually be there, would she?¡±


    Cordelia smiled mysteriously. ¡°We¡¯ll know when Monaes back!¡±


    Mr. Smith more or less had a guess already.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been a whole morning. I¡¯m kind of hungry!¡±


    Cordelia stretched from working all morning and suddenly missed Helen¡¯s home-cooked meals, so


    she called her excitedly.


    Just as she grabbed her phone, she received a text. There was no name, and it was still an


    anonymous number. The message was still weird.


    [How have you been doing? I miss you so much.]


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart dropped as her brows knitted together. Chills crept up her back.


    ¡­


    A ck Maybach was parked across Imperial Media¡¯s building for a long time already.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Rowan had been staring through the car window the whole morning.


    When Cordelia went to work in the morning, he saw her hasty figure. When she came downstairs to


    buy coffee around 10:00 a.m., he got to see a glimpse of her again.


    Until now, though, she had yet to leave the building.


    Rowan was a little disappointed but reluctant to leave, drumming his fingers on his knee.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, are we waiting?¡±


    Rowan¡¯s subordinate, Charlie Williams, who had served him for many years, understood what he


    was thinking currently. The feeling of wanting to get close to someone but daring not to was the


    most tormenting.


    Charlie sighed. ¡°Mr. Irwin, why aren¡¯t you reuniting with them? It¡¯s been so many years, and you¡¯ve


    never forgotten them¡­¡±


    ¡°Say no more.¡± Rowan¡¯s tone was solemn.


    How could he forget them so easily? Other than X, he had never loved anyone else his whole life


    ¡ªand Cordelia was their precious daughter.


    When he was younger, he had imagined countless times how he would pamper and dote on his


    daughter until she grew up if he had one¡­


    Rowan¡¯s eyes burned, and his heart clenched in pain.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Charlie asked again, ¡°When do we send the medicine to Mr. Zephyr Hamerton?¡±


    Rowan contemted and answered airily, ¡°Not in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Charlie was surprised. ¡°But the previous dosage is alreadying to its limit¡­¡±


    ¡°Let it be. Not like it¡¯ll kill him!¡± Rowan red at Charlie. ¡°Why do you have so much to say today!?¡±


    Charlie was rendered speechless.


    ¡°I have to see how this Zephyr Hamerton¡¯s treating our Cordelia and decide if I¡¯ll treat him, right?¡±


    Charlie was stunned and winced. What happened to caring for the infirm and saving the dying?


    What happened to the benevolence of a doctor? Once it was his son-inw, it was observe-and-


    wait.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, if Mr. Zephyr mistreats our Cordelia, then¡­¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Rowan¡¯s eyes bulged into saucers. ¡°I¡¯ll stab him with my needle!¡±


    Charlie held back hisugh.


    ¡°He won¡¯t, he won¡¯t.¡± Charlie said, ¡°I saw him being very protective of Cordelia in the auction!¡±


    Rowan heaved a long sigh and said after a long time, ¡°It¡¯s no use that he¡¯s the only one nice to


    Cordelia. She¡¯ll suffer grievances marrying into a family like the Hamertons without any support!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, you¡¯re her support!¡±


    Rowan looked sullen.


    He had made the promise not to disturb their lives¡­ He really should not show himself again. Yet,


    he really wished to hear Cordelia call him dad. His daughter was so pretty, and her voice must


    sound nice too.


    ¡°Did the brat Zephyr save the world in hisst life?¡± Rowan muttered, leaning against the car


    window, ¡°How did he get to marry my wonderful daughter!?¡±


    Charlie shook his head with a helpless smile.


    ¡°Right. I heard that Elder Mr. Hamerton wants to meet me?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Charlie pursed his lips. ¡°I guess it is to talk about the hospital coboration?¡±


    Rowan looked thoughtful. ¡°Zephyr got a big plot ofnd in the western suburbs of Centrolis. Other


    than developing it for property, he¡¯s nning to build a hospital.


    ¡°Hah, I think it¡¯s the kid who wants to meet me. He used his grandfather¡¯s name!¡±


    Charlie thought it made sense. ¡°Then are we meeting him, Mr. Irwin?¡±


    Rowan was silent.


    ¡°If we meet him, you might be able to formally meet Cordelia!¡±


    The words went straight to Rowan¡¯s heart. If he got to meet Cordelia, would it mean that¡­ he would


    get to see X next?


    His hands balled into fists, shaking slightly.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Charlie continued. ¡°The major families in Centrolis all have their eyes on the plot ofnd, wanting to


    get a cut of profit there.


    ¡°So, the joint hospital project is worth an attempt.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I know,¡± answered Rowan.


    Currently, the hospital was secondary in priority to him. It was of utmost importance to meet


    Cordelia, talk to her, and have a proper look at her. He would be content then.


    Actually, before he went to see Cordelia, he had already gone to the University of Centrolis to sneak


    a look at Carter.


    His son was doing so well. He was young but was intelligent and eager to learn¡ªa talent in the


    making. He had also gotten into the medical department and was innately gifted in research.


    Rowan was pleased. For some reason, though, his favor for his son was far from his affection for


    his daughter¡­ He always thought that boys should be able to take hardships and not be doted on,


    while girls would be the apple of their fathers¡¯ eyes and should be indulged and pampered.


    He chuckled. A hint of warmth crossed his weathered face.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Give word that I haven¡¯t made up my mind with whom to work yet.¡± He chortled. ¡°They¡¯lle to


    me by then!¡±


    Charlie hesitated. The other major families were fine, but the Hamertons were prideful since their


    ancestors¡¯ time.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mr. Zephyr won¡¯t contact you first.¡± Charlie smiled. ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you to bow down


    first!¡±


    ¡°Is this a joke!?¡± Rowan was offended and raised his voice. ¡°Does that b*stard even have regard for


    his father-inw?!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, if I remember correctly, Matthew Hamerton called him a b*stard the other day, and you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m allowed to do it!¡± Rowan red at him. ¡°Not others!¡±


    Charlie grinned without saying anything. Rowan actually approved of this son-inw. It was just that


    they had misunderstandings standing between them. Who knew when they would be able to


    resolve them?


    ¡­


    Cordelia got to have Helen¡¯s homemade meal at noon as she had wished.


    ¡°Have more if you like!¡± Helen looked at her lovingly.


    Cordelia dug in. As the steaming soup and rice greeted her, beads of sweat dotted the tip of her


    nose.


    ¡°You seem to have a good appetite recently!¡± Helen said with a beam, ¡°You aren¡¯t pregnant, are


    you?¡±


    Cordelia froze before she winced. The two things that Helen was most concerned with recently


    were one, if she was healthy, and two, if she had a baby in her.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± She blushed. ¡°Zephyr says he doesn¡¯t want a kid for now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Helen nodded in thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s good too. Heh¡­ I think it¡¯s nice that you two are still in your


    honeymoon phase. Since you don¡¯t want a child yet, I need to make adjustments to my soups¡­


    Hmm, I¡¯ll add nourishment to Mr. Zephyr¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°Then don¡¯t go too heavy-handed, or he¡¯ll get nosebleeds.¡±


    As they chatted, noises sounded outside the door. Cordelia knew that it was Mona making a ruckus


    out there just by listening.


    There was an empty storeroom behind the bookshelf, so Cordelia gestured for Helen to stay inside.


    ¡°Liars! You¡¯re all liars!¡± Mona screamed as she barged in.


    The few assistants failed to hold her back and could only nod at Cordelia awkwardly when they saw


    her.


    The small-time celebrities who passed by the office looked over like they were catching a show too.


    Mona¡¯s heels cked against the floor as she stomped toward Cordelia haughtily.


    ¡°There¡¯s no director! You lied to me!¡±


    ¡°I never said that the director would be on that show,¡± Cordelia said with a smile. ¡°And you already


    know that Ms. Lulham doesn¡¯t do variety shows.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mona widened her eyes. ¡°Then your call with her¡­¡±

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    ¡°Yeah, it was just a call.¡±


    Mona nched.


    It was true. Cordelia had not said anything. She had just been telling Mona¡¯s situation as it was


    when she called Trinity.


    She was the one who had been too eager and impatient to get on Trinity¡¯s new production and


    make an impression in front of the director! That was how Cordelia managed to trick her!


    Mona shook in rage. She gnashed her teeth. ¡°You tricked me!¡±


    Cordelia looked stern and cold. ¡°You defy thepany rules and kick up a fuss over here. You


    really think you¡¯re a princess with some fans on your side?¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°The fans can put you on the pedestal. Simrly, they can drag you down to h*ll!¡± Cordelia¡¯s words


    were impactful as they hit Mona like a rock.


    Mona froze, intimidated by Cordelia¡¯s authority.


    ¡°There¡¯s me too.¡± Cordelia crossed her arms and smiled. ¡°I can let you throw a fit here at this door,


    and I can ruin you for good! Try me if you don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Mona took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling.


    The assistants went up to remind her softly, ¡°Mona, Ms. Cordelia is Madam Baker¡¯s senior


    assistant. She¡¯s also the supervisor of the whole Imperial Media. You can¡¯t offend her!¡±


    ¡°What? I have to be scared of her now?¡±


    ¡°Yes! What else?¡± A voice suddenly rang behind the bookshelf.


    Mona was shocked as she watched the shelf part to both sides. Helen walked out of the room with


    a smile. She brandished a phone and looked at Cordelia.


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, I¡¯m going to switch my career to a professional videographer soon!¡±


    Cordelia beamed and held Helen¡¯s arm, looking mischievous like a little girl.


    Mona¡¯s assistants were instantly rmed. If the video of Mona throwing a fit in the office got out, the


    goody two-shoe image that they had painstakingly created for her would be destroyed!


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, let¡¯s talk about this¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, our Mona isn¡¯t sensible. Don¡¯t get petty with her!¡±


    ¡°Mona,e apologize to Ms. Cordelia!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s gaze was cold as she wore a vague smirk. It gave a sense of pressure thatmanded


    one¡¯s obedience.


    Mona was dumbstruck.


    ¡°Mona!¡± Her assistant was losing patience. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy to get to where you are today. You


    really want to be canceled?¡±


    Mona bit her lips.


    When Nelly rmended her there, Janine had agreed to sign her without hesitation. It was a 15-


    year contract too, so she had assumed that Janine was really doing it as a favor to Nelly¡­


    Now, the 15-year contract caught her in a plight. If she stayed here, she would have to listen to


    Cordelia. If she were to break the agreement, she would have to pay an astronomical sum as a


    penalty!


    After a while, Mona took a deep breath and said with difficulty, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll put up with you.


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, I was rude to you just now¡­ Sorry.¡±


    The ¡®sorry¡¯ was soft, but she did say it.


    Cordelia snickered. ¡°Good that you know you¡¯ve done wrong. What happened today is a small


    lesson for you. Defy thepany arrangement again, and it won¡¯t be over this easily!¡±


    She let Helen back home after that and continued with her work. The others left as well.


    Mona took a few steps out but halted and snapped her head back to re at her.


    ¡°Cordelia, what¡¯s so good about you?¡± She scoffed, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Zephyr, would you be able


    toe to this today?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s hands that were flying across the keyboard paused with a dark ze over her eyes.


    ¡°Nelly¡¯s unlike you!¡± Mona said arrogantly, ¡°She has the Tanners, one of the four major families,


    behind her. What do you have as support? Hah, even if you do marry into the Hamertons, you won¡¯t


    live a happy life!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Cordelia looked up. Her eyes were as if they could freeze someone.


    Mona could not help taking two steps back.


    Cordelia got up slowly, her gaze lofty and proud. She looked like a phoenix that overlooked the


    world.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Mona felt like her calves were going into cramps.


    What she just said came out of rage. It did not even go through a brain-to-mouth filter. Now that she


    calmed down and thought about it, this was not the time, even if she wanted to stand up for Nelly¡­


    She wondered what Cordelia would do to her. Would she p her?


    Mona looked around instinctively. She was standing in the hallway by the door coincidentally, and a


    surveince camera was nearby. She was relieved.


    If Cordelia daredy a finger on her, she would spread the surveince recording and include a few


    instigating words for her fans to attack this b*tch.


    ¡°What? Have I said it wrong?¡± Mona regained her haughtiness.


    ¡°How do you think the four major families maintain their status? It¡¯s through marriages and


    exchanging resources, duh!¡± Mona scoffed.


    ¡°If Mr. Zephyr runs into any sort of difficulty in the future, Nelly can help him, but you¡¯ll only be his


    burden!


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, what else do you know other than depending on men?¡±


    Cordelia answered calmly, ¡°Yeah, I depend on Zephyr. And?


    ¡°Some people don¡¯t even get to do that, even if they want to!¡±


    Mona red at her speechlessly.


    Cordelia fiddled with the nt on her desk nonchntly and smiled. Her big eyes were deep and


    unreadable.


    ¡°I truly have nothing to back me up, but it¡¯s enough that I have Zephyr.


    ¡°As for marrying into his family, do you know what he¡¯s told me?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Zephyr says that I don¡¯t have to marry into the Hamertons. He¡¯ll marry into my family!¡±


    Mona was so shocked that she could not utter a single word.


    ¡°Ms. Adams, how troublesome must it be that you have to worry over our marriage.¡± Cordelia said


    tly, ¡°But I hope you focus on your job from now on because you won¡¯t have the chance to fret over


    the matters between Zephyr and me!¡±


    ¡­


    When Zephyr returned home, he saw Cordelia on the couch with Ginger in her arms. He frowned.


    ¡°Why did you let it in?¡±


    Cordelia ignored him. She knew that the man was a germaphobe and did not usually like furry little


    things like the cat. She always kept an eye out and had never let Ginger into the house.


    Today, however¡­ she was looked down on by Mona, so she suddenly felt like doing things that


    would annoy him.


    It was especially when she thought about what Mona had said. Nelly had the Tanners behind her,


    but what did she have? Nelly would be the one able to help Zephyr when he met a challenge, not


    her.


    Cordelia suddenly felt wronged for no reason. The inferiorityplex thaty deep inside her was


    stirred up again.


    Zephyr noticed that she looked off and sat next to her, trying to wrap an arm around her shoulder.


    He asked softly, ¡°Cordelia, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Cordelia jolted, pried his arm away, and turned around. She ignored him but kept petting Ginger,


    causing the cat to purrfortably with a squint.


    Zephyr clearly felt that something was off. His girl was usually gentle and considerate. She was also


    honest and straightforward with him. Why was she throwing a tantrum today?


    He held his breath and secretly pulled his phone out of his pocket to text Nichs.


    [What¡¯s usually the reason when your wife has a tantrum? Urgent.]


    Five secondster, Nichs replied: [Pregnant?]


    Zephyr was delighted but rejected the guess right away. They used protection recently. It was


    impossible for her to get pregnant.


    Nichs replied: [Bro, don¡¯t need to find out why. Just get on your knees.]


    Zephyr was rendered speechless, but Nichs was experienced in this. It should be alright listening


    to him.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Therefore, Zephyr took a deep breath, went to face Cordelia with a smile, and fell to his knees with


    a plop!


    Ginger, already dozing off, was startled and sprang out of Cordelia¡¯s arms to scurry to the porch.


    Cordelia looked at him in surprise as well. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I admit it!¡± Zephyr licked his lips. ¡°Cordelia, vent your anger on me. Don¡¯t keep it


    inside. It¡¯s not good for you like that!¡±


    Cordelia suddenly felt a pinch on her nose, looking at how silly he was acting and how tenderly he


    was looking at her. No matter how many tantrums she had, they were all gone in this instant.


    ¡°What did you do wrong? Get up!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± Zephyr took the opportunity and held her hand.


    Tears welled in Cordelia¡¯s eyes, but she turned away, not wanting him to see how pathetic she was.


    Zephyr wanted to hug her.


    rmed, she shoved him away and ran to the porch with a ducked head.


    Outside of Royal Manor¡­


    A ck Maybach was, once more, parked at a secluded spot. Despite that, one could see from that


    angle what happened in Royal Manor clearly.


    When Cordelia ran out, Rowan became nervous and was instantly on his guard.


    ¡°This silly child. It¡¯s chilly outside. Why¡¯s she running out onto the porch?¡±


    Rowan kept his eyes there, with worry brimming in them.


    ¡°Have they gotten into a fight?¡± He talked to himself, ¡°That b*stard. Did he bully my daughter?!¡±


    A silver needle was already in his hand, ready to attack.


    Charlie rested his elbows on the steering wheel and covered his face.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, calm down! I don¡¯t think Mr. Zephyr will bully our Cordelia! Though, there¡¯s a possibility


    behind their fight¡­.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Charlie exined, ¡°Ms. Tanner. I¡¯ve asked around. The Tanners have wanted to marry Ms. Tanner


    to Mr. Zephyr to secure their status in Centrolis.¡±


    ¡°So, this Nelly Tanner¡¯s been up to sabotaging?¡± Rowan raised a brow.


    Charlie nodded.


    Rowan sneered. ¡°Looks like the first people I¡¯ll meet are Mr. and Mrs. Tanner! We ought to discuss


    how one educates their child!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Cordelia!¡± Zephyr went after her.


    Cordelia stood under the tree on the porch, the leaves crackling and rustling under her feet.


    Zephyr hugged her from the back. She struggled a little but ultimately cuddled back to him, wiping


    her tears away stubbornly.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of Nelly Tanner again, right?¡± Zephyr¡¯s husky voice was indulging.


    ¡°Silly, is it worth it to get angry here alone over someone misceneous?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not misceneous! She¡¯s almost your fiancee!¡±


    ¡®Ah, so she was jealous again.¡¯ Zephyr was inwardly gleeful and hugged her tighter.


    ¡°She¡¯s the heiress of the Tanners and has her family as support. She has a strong background¡­


    ¡°If you run into trouble, she¡¯s able to help you.¡±


    Zephyr smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because of this?¡±


    Cordelia looked up at him with reddened eyes, looking pitiful with how fragile and weak she


    appeared. It melted Zephyr¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He held her shoulders and looked into her eyes. ¡°Cordelia, there are some things¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s time to let you know!¡±

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Cordelia blinked her big eyes back at him.


    Zephyr took her back to their room by her hand, took some documents out of the drawer, and put


    them in front of her.


    Cordelia could not help the shock after looking at them.


    ¡°This is the blueprint of the western suburbs''nd,¡± Zephyr exined to her. ¡°These are the


    partnership strategies of the project.¡±


    He flipped to thest page, and Cordelia was surprised to see that her signature was on there. She


    looked at him in disbelief while he crouched in front of her and stroked her hair gently with a foolish


    smile.


    She recalled that he had given her a few documents to sign back at the dressing room of the


    signing event thest time, iming he hoped she could fight alongside him and share the risks.


    She had just skimmed through the documents briefly because she trusted him. She did not care


    what was written in the documents and signed without any hesitation.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not sharing the risks,¡± Zephyr said gently. ¡°I¡¯ve already assessed the project¡¯s risks. I


    mainly asked you to sign because¡­ you¡¯re the boss of these projects. I¡¯m just an employee. These


    things have to be decided by the boss.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Cordelia¡¯s mind went nk.


    She saw Zephyr¡¯s gentle smile and her reflection¡ªonly her¡ªin his deep eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just this plot ofnd.¡± Zephyr continued. ¡°Thesepanies too.¡±


    He continued to show her a few other documents.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked at the name of the shareholder on the documents


    with widened eyes. Her breathing was caught, and she felt like she was dreaming. Donmein, Lyan,


    Weston¡­ These were all hispanies.


    ¡°These are yours now.¡±


    Zephyr looked at her quietly.


    Cordelia¡¯s lips moved to say something, but she could not get anything out.


    ¡°Cordelia, it¡¯s not true that you have nothing backing you up. I told you, you have me.¡±


    It took a moment of silence from Cordelia before she lowered her head. So many words were


    caught in her throat, but only one escaped in a murmur ultimately¡ª¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Zephyr held her hand and sat next to her to pull her into his embrace.


    ¡°I was being unreasonable again.¡± She med herself. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t throw a tantrum with you for no


    reason.¡±


    Zephyr chortled. If this could be considered a tantrum, those girls who were actually unreasonable


    would possess the power to destroy the world.


    ¡°Silly.¡± He pinched her nose. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so sensible. I told you, I¡¯m willing to indulge you


    like I would my daughter.¡±


    ¡®Hmm? Daughter?¡¯


    Cordelia froze before punching his chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of me again!¡± She giggled. ¡°Bullying me for not having a dad?¡±


    Both of them messed around for a bit, and Zephyr hugged Cordelia again.


    The spacious couch was close to the window, so both of them looked up at the starry sky from


    where theyy.


    Since they got to the topic of father, Zephyr asked, ¡°Cordelia, have you thought about what your


    birth father¡¯s like?¡±


    Cordelia blinked and was quiet for a bit. Her head was against his chest, and she shook it.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Can¡¯t imagine it¡­¡±


    He stroked her hair. ¡°Mom¡¯s never told you?¡±


    ¡°Mom never speaks about it,¡± she replied softly. ¡°I¡¯ve never asked either. I¡¯m afraid her illness will


    rpse if my questions remind her of unhappy stuff in the past.¡±


    The truth was, she had imagined it before. Which girl had never wished to be their father¡¯s


    little princess?


    Cordelia chuckled and said, ¡°I thought that William Jenner¡¯s my father when I was younger. When


    Yelena bullied me sometimes, I really wished he¡¯d stand up for me and bring justice¡­ once, just


    once would be enough.


    ¡°But it never happened, not even once.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s heart clenched for her, and he hugged her tighter.


    ¡°So, I don¡¯t fantasize about my birth father being someone capable,¡± Cordelia said gently. ¡°I think¡­


    he might be a regr guy, not tall, a little plump, and have a kind smile. That¡¯s enough! But he¡¯ll do


    everything within his power to protect his children. That he¡¯s the best dad in the world!¡±


    Zephyr smiled and pressed a kiss on her forehead. He would love to know what his future father-in-


    law was like too.


    ¡°Maybe he isn¡¯t someone regr?¡± he asked softly. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s like me, with superpowers?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s like you? Why are weing back to you again!?¡± Cordelia pinched him


    with a giggle. ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡±


    Zephyr let her pinch him and did not counter, wearing a pampering smile all along.


    Both of them wrestled on the couch. As he turned, he sank deeper into the couch, and Cordelia


    pressed against him closer. It was a narrow space, after all.


    Cordelia snuggled against his chest and felt his passionate heartbeats as she met his fiery gaze.


    ¡°Zephyr¡­¡± Her voice was soft and endearing. ¡°Will you regret being so nice to me?¡±


    Zephyr was startled. ¡°When you didn¡¯t know my identity and thought that I was a broke ex-inmate,


    did you think about regretting being nice to me one day?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Cordelia answered without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re my husband, someone I¡¯m spending


    the rest of my life with!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He smiled. ¡°This is my answer too.¡±


    Cordelia felt her eyes go hot. She nced at the documents scattered on the coffee table. Tears


    welled up in her eyes, but sheughed in delight.


    ¡°Look like I¡¯m really lucky!¡± She joked. ¡°The most expensive thing I¡¯ve bought you is that car, right?


    Heh, a car in exchange for so many assets¡­ When Aunt Helen first saw me, she said I had a


    wealthy empress¡¯ life. That¡¯s so urate!¡±


    Zephyr poked her head with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually not just because of you that I put these assets under your name.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He cleared his throat to exin, ¡°If one day I could meet my father-inw¡­ I¡¯d have to show my


    sincerity to be his son-inw, right?¡±


    Cordelia chuckled. ¡°I see! Hey, then your sincerity isn¡¯t worth much!¡±


    ¡°You call this not much?¡±


    ¡°Mm, not at all.¡± Cordelia flipped through the documents like a little money-grubber. ¡°Look at this


    project. The total investment is only 7,000,000 dors! You actually dare put this little investment


    under this boss¡¯ name?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zephyr narrowed his eyes and fidgeted while his hands began to roam.


    Cordelia¡¯s attention was on the documents, so she did not notice his action at all.


    ¡°Since our Ms. Cordelia isn¡¯t happy with this investment, then¡­ I have another project to talk to you


    about¡­¡±


    Cordelia looked at him. ¡°What is it?¡±


    The man smirked.


    The night grew more silent as it gotter. The moon hid in the clouds too, getting shy¡­

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    The headlights of the Maybach outside of Royal Manor blinked twice.


    Rowan saw Zephyring out for Cordelia and taking her back into the house by her hand after


    saying something to her. A whileter, the lights in the living room went out.


    Charlie turned back to smile at Rowan. ¡°Mr. Irwin, looks like they¡¯ve reconciled.¡±


    Rowan hummed in response. ¡°The brat¡¯s good at coaxing, apparently!¡±


    He sighed and stayed silent in thought before chuckling and keeping his silver needle.


    ¡°Charlie, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Charlie started the car. ¡°Mr. Irwin, what do we do next?¡±


    Rowan stayed silent. He would stay longer in Centrolis for this trip¡ªone reason was for the joint


    coborative hospital project, and another was simply because he was growing more reluctant to


    leave.


    He was okay with just seeing them from afar. That person¡­ She would be a wound that would


    never heal.


    Charlie read his mind. ¡°Mr. Irwin, I¡¯ve obtained Ms. X¡¯s current address. Do you want to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rowan interrupted him in a low voice.


    Even though he wanted to see her like crazy, he was afraid to meet her. He had developed the


    Irwins into an unprecedented sess story over these over 20 years¡ªhe wanted to make it up to


    everyone, to histe father, to the shareholders, to the poor people who could not afford to go to the


    doctors and buy medicine¡­


    The only one he was sorry to¡­ It was X.


    Back when X left Southeast Aciatic, he could not forget her. When he found her, she had said


    that she was already William¡¯s woman. She had given birth to a daughter, and he had snuck to


    Jangasas to see her, only to discover that she was not living as well as she had said she was.


    She had said that she had married someone and lived happily after, but he had secretly done a


    paternity test and found out that Cordelia was his flesh and blood.


    That was why over so many years, a sum of money would be transferred to X¡¯s ount each


    month.


    It was not to William¡¯s credit that Cordelia and Carter could grow up smoothly. It was Rowan who


    had been doing everything in silence¡­


    Rowan closed his eyes. The chaotic past surfaced in his mind. He breathed out a heavy sigh and


    felt tears wetting his eyes.


    ¡­


    After Janine returned from Chaisnd, Mona ran toin to her only to receive a t ¡°Oh¡±.


    Mona was stunned. Was her teary acting just now¡­ not moving enough?


    She probed. ¡°Madam Baker, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Janine tore her eyes off theputer screen and looked at her. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Madam Baker, Ms. Cordelia¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with how Cordelia handled it!¡± Janine answered in a businesslike manner.


    ¡°Mona, you¡¯re apany artist. I didn¡¯t sign you to cause me problems!


    ¡°What you say and how you act must abide by thepany rules. Break them and be punished!¡±


    Mona widened her eyes.


    Janine snorted and closed her folder. ¡°I actually think that Cordelia¡¯s punishment for you was quite


    light! If I were to act how I would in Chaisnd, you¡¯d be shelved for at least three months!¡±


    Mona gasped. What was going on with Madam Baker? Why was she taking Cordelia¡¯s side!?


    Back when Nelly asked her to sign with Imperial Media, she had clearly said that Janine was her


    future mother-inw. The woman was on their side!


    From what it looked like now¡­ Janine and Cordelia seemed to be in the same boat instead!


    Janine smirked. Although she had never concealed her favor for Cordelia in private, words out


    there, as per her request, were that she already had her mind set on who her daughter-inw would


    be.


    The outside world would be the most curious about an ambiguous answer like this. That was why


    many people spected that her rtionship with Cordelia might not be as close as it seemed.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It made sense. Why would a wealthy mother-inw like a daughter-inw without background and


    support?


    They did not know that this was how Janine was protecting Cordelia.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Janine did not want Cordelia to be targeted. This could save her a lot of trouble.


    Now, for example, Mona did not even know what the cause of the problem was¡­ After some


    thinking, she was struck with realization¡ªshe had been a fool with Nelly!


    ¡°You can leave if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Janine got up and went to her to pat her shoulder.


    Mona trembled, looking terrible.


    Janine said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Adams, there¡¯s a saying I like. One must be self-aware! I think you


    and Nelly should educate yourselves on this!¡±


    Mona bit her lips. She had a fire raging in her but dared not show anything in front of this she-devil.


    She looked at the desk outside of the CEO''s office. It was empty. Cordelia was not in.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Why? Looking for Ms. Cordelia?¡±


    Janine¡¯s authoritative voice made Mona shudder as she snapped back to herself. ¡°N-No, I¡¯m not


    looking for her¡­¡±


    ¡°Go back to work then. Ms. Adams, you have a few shows to go on, and I¡¯ve already informed your


    assistants. Make up your mind whether you¡¯re going or not!¡±


    Mona certainly didn¡¯t dare object, but the shows were extremely low in viewership that even


    outdated celebrities would not guest in them.


    Mona would be digging her own grave by going on shows like these.


    Despite that, this was what Janine wanted. A celebrity fading out of the spotlight? It was fine.


    Imperial Media had a lot more artists. Thepany would suffer a loss? Never mind, Janine Baker


    did notck such petty money.


    Anyone who dared bully her daughter-inw, no matter how much of a bigshot they were, would be


    quashed!


    It was worth it to eliminate people who bullied Cordelia with a small sum like this!


    Mona left ashen-faced while Janine snorted and smiled. She was going back to work when her


    phone rang.


    ¡°Hello, son?¡±


    Zephyr did not go to thepany today because there was a regr meeting on the western


    suburbs¡¯ project. He would run into Nelly for sure. That was why he would rather stay home and


    feed Ginger.


    ¡°What?¡± Janine frowned. ¡°Cordelia? Don¡¯t even think about it. She¡¯s busy today!


    ¡°What did you say? Am I your mother?


    ¡°Brat!¡±


    Janine raised her voice.


    ¡°Alright, alright! Cordelia¡¯s really upied!¡± She huffed impatiently. ¡°She¡¯s taking Neil to an


    audition!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s hand shook and knocked Ginger¡¯s bowl off.


    The cat looked at the cat food scattered on the ground before it looked back at him dazedly and


    meowed.


    Zephyr hung up and glowered. Neil Harris again! How could she let Cordelia take him to the


    audition? Was there no one else in the office? And she called herself his mother¡ªwas this


    something a mother would do!?


    Zephyr got up and scooped Ginger into its crate, carrying it and rushing to the audition venue.


    ¡­


    Neil came out after his styling and met Cordelia¡¯s friendly gaze.


    ¡°How do I look?¡±


    Cordelia smiled. To be honest, he was really handsome.


    Trinity¡¯s new film was a period film, and the character Neil was auditioning for was a noble


    gentleman who was well-versed in both brain and brawn. He wore white from top to bottom and


    looked ethereal. Inbination with his delicate and rather androgynous features, he was


    gorgeous.


    In Cordelia''s opinion, he still could notpare to Zephyr.


    ¡°Mm, not bad, not bad!¡± Neil¡¯s agent, Shane, passed him the script. ¡°Ms. Cordelia must think so too,


    right? Our Neil¡¯s the nation¡¯s first love!


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, the wording of the media posts must emphasize that Neil¡¯s the best-looking man in


    the world!¡±


    ¡°The best-looking man in the world?¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°Are you not worried about stirring


    controversies for Mr. Harris wording the posts like that?


    ¡°Besides¡­ the best-looking man in the world is someone else to me!¡±


    Neil paused and smiled curiously. ¡°Who is it?¡±

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Cordelia smiled and answered directly, ¡°Zephyr Hamerton.¡±


    Neil had long expected this answer, but Cordelia¡¯s frankness surprised him. He did not expect


    Zephyr to have such a high status to her that she did not even feign courtesy and blurted it so


    straightforwardly.


    Shane looked around and stepped up to break the awkwardness with a chuckle.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Neil, take a look at the script first. You¡¯ll be the first to audition when Ms. Lulham is here!


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, take a break too! Neil asked me to bring some snacks. Have a try¡­¡±


    The few of them found somewhere close to the window where the sunlight spilled in, and they


    basked in it. The scenery outside was the picturesque fall.


    Shane made coffee and brought them over, the room immediately wafting with the aroma. Neil


    pulled a pretty lunchbox out of his bag. It was a dark-colored wooden box with intricate and


    repeated patterns carved on it¡­


    Cordelia was stunned and nearly doubted if her eyes yed a trick on her. The box that her mother


    had given her seemed to have this pattern as well.


    ¡°Is it pretty?¡± Neil chortled. ¡°This pattern ismon in Southeast Aciatic.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cordelia nodded in confusion.


    ¡°I told you that I¡¯m from Mengasas. It¡¯s close to Southeast Aciatic, so our food and culture are


    influenced as well.¡±


    As Neil spoke, he retrieved a small te of cake and ced it in front of Cordelia.


    ¡°Have a taste!¡±


    Cordelia snapped out of her reverie.


    The small dish of the cake was intricate. Its emerald color and semi-opaque transparency made it


    look like a piece of art.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Cordelia was delightfully surprised. This was one of the cakes her mother had made her


    when she was younger!


    ¡°You know this?¡± Neil asked softly, ¡°This is Ejada, a specialty from Southeast Aciatic.¡±


    ¡°Specialty from Southeast Aciatic?¡±


    Cordelia recalled the time when she took her mother to the art exhibition, and X bought a scarf.


    She had said that the embroidery and pattern were rarely seen in Centrolis and were only avable


    in Southeast Aciatic.


    Her mother was emotional when she saw the painting with fireflies, and the fireflies with double sets


    of wings were only found in the forest of Southeast Aciatic too. She also knew how to y Xiroh, a


    card game that was unique to Southeast Aciatic.


    Southeast Aciatic¡­ Why was everything regarding her mother revolved around this ce? Yet,


    X had never told her where her hometown was.


    ¡°Cordelia, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Neil waved a hand in front of her.


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°The cake looks so pretty that I can¡¯t bear to eat it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not good at making it, but it¡¯s decent in taste if you aren¡¯t picky,¡± Neil said with a smile. ¡°Ejada is


    made of mung beans and glutinous rice. Because Southeast Aciatic¡¯s climate is hot and Ejada is


    cooling, the locals like it.¡±


    Cordelia nodded and was about to pick a piece up into her mouth when a deep cough sounded.


    When Cordelia turned around and saw Zephyr, Neil noticed how her eyes lit up. That man was her


    whole world.


    ¡°What brings you here!?¡± Cordelia ran over enthusiastically and hooked arms with him.


    It was only then Zephyr was cated. He smiled at her and told her gently, ¡°You can¡¯t have cold


    things. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡±


    Cordelia looked at the cakes on the coffee table. ¡°They aren¡¯t cold. They¡¯re still warm!¡±


    Zephyr patiently uttered, ¡°Mung beans are cooling in nature!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Shane¡¯s eyes bulged from the side as he did his best to hold back hisugh.


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze at Neil was not exactly friendly, but he maintained surface-level courtesy.


    ¡°Mr. Harris, you look¡­¡± He scanned him up and down and smirked. ¡°Nice.¡±


    Neil smiled. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    ¡°But something small like an audition won¡¯t have to trouble thepany¡¯s senior assistant, right?¡±


    Shane quickly butted in. ¡°Mr. Zephyr, Madam Baker¡¯s the one who asked Ms. Cordelia toe


    along¡­¡±


    Neil coughed and gave Shane a look to ask him to back away.


    Zephyr stood next to Cordelia. The man was tall and well-built, handsome and aloof. There was an


    innate sense of grace and arrogance within him.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    To outsiders, he was forever domineering, strict, and impassive. In front of Cordelia, though, he was


    just an easily jealous boy.


    Neil¡¯s gaze wasplicated and cryptic.


    ¡°We just yed a round of cards thest time and haven¡¯t got to know each other officially.¡± Zephyr


    looked at him coldly.


    Neil caught what he meant and took the initiative to extend a hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Zephyr.


    I¡¯m Neil Harris. My detailed information is avable in thepany.¡±


    Zephyr shook hands with him perfunctorily and smiled. ¡°Zephyr Hamerton, I¡¯m also the second


    largest shareholder in Imperial Media.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Neil said softly. ¡°But Madam Baker¡¯s the one who signed me¡­¡±


    Zephyr snickered, ¡°Mona Adams said the same, but how did she end up?¡±


    Neil smiled without saying anything.


    ¡°Of course, an award-winning actor like you is heaven and earth¡¯s difference from the small-time


    influencer. You can¡¯t bepared.¡±


    Neil nodded. He could discern that what Zephyr said was probing him. From the first time Zephyr


    had met him, actually, he had been testing him. The only thing he could do was try his best not to


    provoke the explosive green-eyed monster.


    ¡°You have a cute cat.¡± Neil diverted the topic. ¡°What breed is it?¡±


    It was only then Zephyr was reminded of the cat he was carrying.


    ¡°Its name is Ginger.¡± He smiled, not forgetting to free up a hand to pull Cordelia in as he introduced


    the pet rather triumphantly. ¡°Cordelia and I are taking care of it together!¡±


    His emphasis was on the word ¡®together¡¯.


    Neil smiled almost unnoticeably and bowed to pet Ginger¡ªonly for the proud tabby cat to snap its


    head to one side with gleaming eyes. Neil¡¯s hand froze in the air awkwardly.


    Zephyr was inwardly overjoyed. Although Ginger usually did not care much about him, it still


    touched him in critical moments. He thought he would add a can of fish for dinner tonight!


    ¡°Hey.¡± Cordelia tugged his sleeves. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to the office today? Why did you bring


    Ginger out?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zephyr licked his lips. It was not like he could say he rushed over with Ginger out of anger


    after hearing what Janine had to say over the phone.


    ¡°Uh¡­ i-it has mites all over its body!¡± Zephyr kept a straight face. ¡°I¡¯m going to take it to the pet


    shop.¡±


    Ginger red at him and swished around, its clean and pretty orange fur shiny and lustrous.


    ¡°Meow!¡± It cried as if protesting. ¡®You¡¯re the one who has mites! You have mites everywhere!¡¯


    ¡°And.¡± Zephyr continued to make up stories. ¡°The cardboard home you made isn¡¯t sturdy anymore.


    I¡¯m taking it to buy a new one. Then we¡¯ll see what else we need and buy everything together!¡±


    Cordelia was surprised and chuckled. ¡°Since when are you so nice to the cat?¡±


    ¡°Ginger¡¯s a part of our family. Of course I have to be nice to it!¡± Zephyr said sincerely.


    Ginger turned its face away, not to look at him.


    ¡°Cordelia,e shopping with me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to pick these things.¡±


    Cordelia was troubled. ¡°But¡­¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Madam Baker said that you have today off,¡± Zephyr said with a smile.


    Shane chuckled dryly. ¡°Ms. Cordelia, you work hard usually, but you have a lot of breaks too¡ª¡±


    Zephyr threw a look over, and the agent shut up immediately, going to point at the script instead.


    ¡°Cordelia, it¡¯s fine with Shane around.¡± Neil looked at her. ¡°Go ahead with Mr. Hamerton!¡±


    Zephyr scowled. What Neil said did not sound great to him, but he did not have the time to be petty


    with him as he left with an arm around Cordelia.


    Neil wore a small smile and a thoughtful gaze as he looked at them walk away.


    ¡°What a jealous man!¡±


    Shane smiled as well. ¡°Sir, should we inform Mr. Irwin?¡±


    Neil frowned. ¡°Or let Charlie know first, so he¡¯s informed. After all, Mr. Zephyr¡¯s still on probation.


    We can¡¯t conclude it so soon!¡±


    ¡°Hah, Mr. Zephyr calls the shots in Centrolis, but he¡¯s now one for probation!¡±


    Neil pursed his lips and chortled with a shrug of his shoulders.


    ¡°What to do¡­ Nobody asked him to marry Cordelia. He can¡¯t simply just have our Irwins¡¯ princess!¡±

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    At the Tanners¡¯ residence at night¡­


    Joe and Mandy were discussing how they would try for the joint hospital project in the study room


    while Nelly sat aside and listened attentively.


    Mandy had wanted to let her go back to her room earlier to sleep and did not want her to know too


    much.


    A few years ago, she had her guard up against Nelly and tried as much as possible not to let her


    get in touch with the Tanner Group¡¯s core business.


    Joe did not think much about it. Nelly was not their biological daughter, but they had raised her to


    this day. It was impossible to say that they had no feelings for her. Moreover, Nelly was able to


    assist him in business.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the rumor came about,¡± Joe said in a low tone. ¡°But it¡¯s said that Rowan likes the


    Tanners the most among the four major families and wants to work with us.¡±


    Mandy frowned.


    She thought that it was ridiculous at first, but the rumor was growing more aggressive and sounded


    as if it was real.


    Despite that, Rowan did not have any actual contact with the Tanners.


    ¡°Dad, is there really a rumor like this?¡± Nelly could not hide the triumph on her face.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joe looked at her with aplex gaze. ¡°Do you know anything about this?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Nelly chortled. ¡°It¡¯s just that the Hamertons lead the western suburbs project, and I¡¯ve been


    following up recently and drafting many proposals for the joint hospital.


    ¡°The Hamertons¡¯ rationale is that since thend is already theirs, they can give up a share in the


    hospital project since it¡¯ll be built on that plot ofnd anyway.


    ¡°Dad, this is the oue I¡¯ve managed to obtain after several negotiations with representatives


    from the Hamerton Group. It hasn¡¯t been easy!¡±


    Joe nodded. Perhaps the Hamertons were really sitting this one out. They could not actually take


    thend and the projects too, right? After all, the Hamertons had always upheld the notion that


    money was to be made together.


    ¡°If the Hamertons aren¡¯t fighting for this, the rumor might be true.¡±


    ¡°You think this is good news?¡± Mandy scoffed. ¡°Has the Hamerton Group clearly expressed that


    they aren¡¯t fighting for this project?¡±


    ¡°Mom, they didn¡¯t, but I can talk to Zephyr¡ª¡±


    ¡°Forget it!¡± Mandy snorted, ¡°Who are you to Zephyr? Was the humiliationst time not enough?¡±


    Nelly bit her lips.


    ¡°I think the rumor is a trap!¡± Mandy looked thoughtful. ¡°The source is unknown. It must be targeting


    the Tanners!¡±


    Joe narrowed his brows. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Tanner Group¡¯s having a financial crisis that it¡¯s already hard for us to merge funds. Do we


    have that extra money to build a hospital?


    ¡°Moreover, tall poppy syndrome. The more believable the rumor is that the Tanners will have it all,


    who are we offending? All the three other major families!¡±


    Joe¡¯s heart dropped. He only cared about winning the hospital project that he had forgotten about


    these social pros and cons.


    ¡°The western suburbs¡¯nd belongs to the Hamertons. They should be the ones calling the shots.


    How would Rowan Irwin have eyes for us?¡±


    Joe¡¯s frown was twisted into a knot. He had to give it to his wife that she was more meticulous than


    him in certain aspects. It was just that he wanted to go for the joint hospital project without caring


    about the price he had to pay.


    ¡°Joe, I think we should pull out,¡± advised Mandy. ¡°Zephyr¡¯s attitude is more than clear. He doesn¡¯t


    want a marriage with our family. He¡¯s defying Liam Hamerton openly. Would he regard us?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°At present, the Tanner Group isn¡¯t like it used to be¡­ We have a financial crisis. We can only try to


    survive by being cautious. Perhaps, we¡¯ll be able to go through this safely!¡±


    Joe was in deep thought, and the whole room went quiet like it was a vacuum.


    After a tense moment, he pressed the cigarette butt into the ashtray and said with determination,


    ¡°We must get this project no matter what. Rowan¡¯se to Centrolis for this joint hospital. It¡¯s


    apparent how much he prioritizes it!¡±


    ¡°Joe, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Rowan might be able to heal Kelly!¡±


    Mandy stared at him, and her eyes reddened instantly.


    Nelly took a deep breath, the corner of her lips twitching. There was a sh of viciousness in her


    gaze as she adjusted her breathing and smiled.


    ¡°Dad, Kelly¡¯s already like that. We spent so much over the years, and nothing seems to help her get


    better. Will Mr. Irwin bring her back to life?


    ¡°Dad, mom, we want the joint hospital project to make more money, take the Tanner Group out of its


    crisis, and get closer to the Hamertons! Not solely¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mandy pped her in rage.


    Nelly was shocked. When she was able to react, her cheek was throbbing in pain, and there was a


    metallic taste of blood at the corner of her mouth.


    Mandy red at her like she was burning a hole through her. She had long noticed that something


    was wrong with her daughter.


    She did not know when it started, but Kelly refused to meet anyone or talk. She refused to see her


    own parents and was spending longer in bed.


    Mandy could only ask the doctor about it, but she did not know that Nelly had bought over the


    doctor and nurses, so they only ryed the good news.


    In addition to Joe¡¯s busy work and the Tanner Group having a crisis years ago, she helped her


    husband and ran the household¡ªsometimes being unable to free time up for Kelly.


    Meanwhile, Nelly had always been an obedient goody two-shoes in front of them, so she did not


    think of things in a negative light.


    Today, however¡­


    Mandy panted with a resentful gaze while Joe eyed her to warn her not to go over the line.


    ¡°Nelly, go back to your room first,¡± he said.


    Nelly held a hand over her face, shaking. She was going to turn around when a servant knocked on


    the door.


    ¡°Sir, madam, Mr. Bayer is here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s he here for?¡± Joe was surprised.


    Mandy was curious too but thinking about it, it was not all that surprising for Josiah to pay a visit


    when they were in frequent contact with the Bayers.


    The few of them went downstairs.


    Josiah got up to greet them, but his smile dimmed a lot more when he saw Nelly behind the couple.


    ¡°Josiah, you¡¯re here,¡± Joe said with a smile. ¡°Is there something important to bring you here at this


    time?¡±

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Josiah smiled and produced two invitations, passing them to Joe and Mandy ceremoniously.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s organizing a recital and would like to invite you both!¡±


    Mandy went through the pretty invitation with a smile.


    Mrs. Bayer was known for her talents among wealthy wives. She was good at music, chess,


    literature, and painting¡ªall at a masterly level.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, she held an art exhibitionst year!¡± Mandy said with a smile, ¡°And she¡¯s


    hosting a recital this year. She¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering her!¡± Josiah scratched his head and chuckled. ¡°My mom¡¯s just bored at home and


    ys around! Uncle and Aunt Tanner, you¡¯ve got toe if you¡¯re free!¡±


    ¡°Of course! That¡¯s needless to say!¡±


    ¡°My mom¡¯s organizing a recital on the sea this time. The elders will be on a cruise, while the


    younger generation will be on yachts at our family¡¯s private beach!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s very thoughtful!¡± Joe said with a smile, ¡°Please ask Mrs. Bayer to rest assured. We¡¯ll be


    there on the dot!¡±


    Since Josiah had aplished his task, he bid goodbye to the Tanners, and the couple sent him to


    the hallway toward the door. Coincidentally, a few servants passed by with freshundry.


    They greeted Josiah when they saw him, coinciding with thetter turning to look at them¡ªand the


    laundry in their hands. One of those was a man¡¯s jacket, navy with a butterfly embroidered at the


    cor¡­


    Josiah was stunned. This was¡­ his jacket. He had met a girl named Kelly at the auction the other


    day, and he had taken it off to drape it on her when they took a walk outside!


    ¡°Josiah?¡± Joe called for him, seeing that he had spaced out.


    Josiah jolted and snapped back to reality, forcing a smile.


    The servants had gone on their way, and he could not stop them over a jacket. It would be too


    weird.


    It was just that his clothes were always tailor-made, and that jacket was really his. The butterfly


    embroidered on it was second to none in the world. He had draped it on Kelly. Why had it appeared


    here?


    Josiah felt like he was in a thick fog of mystery as he walked out of the Tanners¡¯ residence. He


    pulled out his phone and found the name.


    They had exchanged numbers, but each text he had sent her felt like it was lost in the sea like she


    had never existed. He even doubted whether the girl he had met that night was just his delusion.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Josiah gave it a thought and slowly typed.


    [Kelly, how are you?].


    There was no reply from the other end. He sent another message.


    [Where are you?]


    He waited for some time until the screen turned ck. He chuckled self-deprecatingly and kept his


    phone back in his pocket.


    He was so hung up over her here, but who knew if the girl hadpletely forgotten about him?


    ¡­


    Ginger had been so listless and sullen these two days that Cordelia took it to the veterinary hospital.


    ¡°Charlie, did you follow Cordelia today?¡±


    Rowan was presenting at Centrolis Medical Institute and took some time out to call Charlie.


    Charlie answered, ¡°Mr. Irwin, Cordelia went to the veterinary hospital with a cat.¡±


    The presentation hall in the medical institute was one floor underground, so the signal was bad, and


    the call was choppy. It resulted in Rowan hearing: ¡°Mr. Irwin, Cordelia went to the hospital¡­¡±


    rmed, he scraped thetter half of the presentation and rushed to the hospital.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, I said the veterinary hospital!¡± Charlie chuckled, looking at his boss, who was also


    sweating like him. ¡°It¡¯s the cat she has that¡¯s ill!¡±


    Rowan¡¯s eyes bulged. If Charlie had not been serving him for so many years, he would have


    stabbed a needle in him now.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, you¡¯ve presented halfway through. Do you want to go back and continue¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Rowan waved a hand.


    He was out anyway and was free now. He might as well go take a look at the vet.


    Charlie swiftly took him to a famous veterinary hospital nearby. Just as the car stopped at the


    entrance, he saw Cordelia walking with a fat cat carefully.


    Rowan wanted to follow her inside but paused and thought about it. He then asked Charlie to buy a


    Siamese cat at the nearby pet shop. He had to have some pet to enter the veterinary hospital, or it


    would be too strange.


    Charlie did as told. Rowan was well respected in Southeast Aciatic, and no one dared stop him, no


    matter where he went. Now, though, he had to enter a veterinary hospital depending on a cat.


    Charlie found it kind of funny.


    When Cordelia lined up to wait, holding Ginger, Rowan sat close to her quietly. He waited for a bit


    and slowly inched closer to her when he saw that there was no one beside her.


    He watched her discreetly.


    His daughter was fair and pretty. Her small nose and cherry lips, especially, looked just like X¡¯s


    when she was young.


    Cordelia wore a cardigan, and it revealed her pretty corbones as well.


    The fat cat in her arms was well-behaved. It lookedfortable, with its eyes squinted as Cordelia


    petted its head.


    Rowan felt his eyes grow wet. This was his first time seeing his daughter up close after arriving in


    Centrolis for so long.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Ginger suddenly shook its head. Cordelia jolted and saw that it seemed interested in the cat next to


    them. That cat also stretched its paw, and both kitties probed at each other.


    Cordelia chuckled and saw the cat¡¯s owner.


    Her voice was sweet. ¡°Sir, they seem to have hit it off!¡±


    Rowan was shocked and stared at her, unable to get a word out.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Rowan answered with a quivering voice, ¡°Hah, yeah, they hit it off quite well.¡±


    Cordelia smiled politely and stopped talking, thinking that the man¡¯s gaze was a little odd.


    However, Rowan took the initiative to talk to her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your cat? Is it sick?¡±


    ¡°It''s been acting quite lethargic these two days and doesn¡¯t have an appetite.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Rowan tried his best toe up with a topic. ¡°Taking care of pets is like taking care of


    children. You worry about everything. Once they¡¯re ill, we get sad too¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°You like cats too?¡±


    Rowan nodded with a focused gaze.


    ¡°Yours is a Siamese, right? It¡¯s a pure breed. It looks expensive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not! Not at all! I can give it to you if you like it!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cordelia was bemused.


    Rowan regretted his words the moment they left his mouth. He was too careless! Who gave cats


    away the first time they met!? If he made his daughter think that he was some pervert¡­


    He forced an awkward smile and tried to salvage the situation. ¡°I-I don¡¯t mean it like that. I just think


    you love animals, so your cat¡¯s lucky to have you!¡±


    ¡°Nothing so exaggerated!¡± Cordelia chortled. ¡°Ginger¡¯s a stray. It doesn¡¯t take much from me to take


    care of it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, every life in this world deserves respect,¡± said Rowan. ¡°Pets aren¡¯t just pets. They¡¯re actually


    more likepany where you findfort.¡±


    Cordelia froze upon hearing this. ¡°Sir, are your¡­ children not with you?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Rowan paused. His throat felt choked up, and his gaze turned sorrowful.


    Cordelia thought that she had triggered something sad and felt guilty. She quickly diverted the topic.


    ¡°Sir, your cat looks quite well. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s sick!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Rowan recovered and stered on a smile. ¡°It¡­ isn¡¯t feeling too well these days either. I


    think it¡¯s better to check it out.¡±


    ¡°But this line is really long.¡± Cordelia sighed.


    The veterinary hospital was not big, but the cats and dogs were hard to control. They could not


    speak and could only cry their difort out. Even an experienced vet would take some time with


    each pet.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn yet.¡± Rowan smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take a look at your cat?¡±


    Cordelia was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re a vet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Sir, you treat humans, but you can treat animals too?¡±


    Rowan refused to miss this chance to interact with her, so he insisted. ¡°Theoretically, you grasp a


    concept in medicine, and you¡¯re able toprehend the rest. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡±


    Cordelia frowned.


    That was not what Seth had said. He always said that professionals specialized in different fields. A


    professional andplicated field like medicine, especially, required even more specialization.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a long queue anyway!¡± Rowan said with a smile, ¡°Let me check it out! I have an ancestral


    secret form!¡±


    Cordelia smiled. She put Ginger down skeptically.


    In order to chat longer with his daughter, Rowan treated a cat for the first time in his life. It was just


    that he could not feel where the pulse was or how to check it. He felt around, annoying the cat.


    Ginger meowed and swatted him, leaving a solid scratch on the back of his hand!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Cordelia was shocked. ¡°Ginger, what are you doing!?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    A few red lines appeared on the back of Rowan¡¯s hand and swelled instantly.


    Cordelia paled and apologized profusely.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sir! I didn¡¯t watch it properly¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±


    Although the back of Rowan¡¯s hand throbbed, he was smiling.


    Cordelia was extremely guilty. ¡°Let me take you to get a shot for the wound first!¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Rowan waved her off. ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound. It¡¯s really okay.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯ll get infected¡­¡±


    ¡°I have anti-inmmatory meds. I¡¯ll put some on after I disinfect itter. It¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    Cordelia bit her lips. ¡°Sir, my cat scratched you. I should take responsibility for it.¡±


    Rowan looked at her quietly with a loving gaze.


    She was a girl but was brave to shoulder things. She was much stronger than a lot of men. She had


    Irwin blood in her¡ªand she would not disappoint.


    ¡°Ask for anypensation you wish. I¡¯ll surely¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really fine,¡± replied Rowan. He suddenly had an idea and smiled. ¡°If you really feel so bad about


    it, we can exchange contact numbers. If I feel unwell after I go back, I can contact you. What do you


    think?¡±


    Cordelia was more than willing and nodded fervently.


    Both of them exchanged their numbers.


    At the same time, it was finally Cordelia¡¯s turn. She picked up Ginger and turned back to nce at


    him apologetically.


    Rowan smiled and waved, incredibly content as he watched her back.


    ¡­


    Mrs. Bayer¡¯s recital on the sea was held as nned.


    The sky was a brilliant blue with the sun shining. The calm sea seemed to be gilded and


    breathtaking when the waves glimmered from the breeze.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Arge cruise sailed along the Bayers¡¯ private sea area.


    Melodic piano music resonated across the beach, and even the seagulls danced along.


    Rowan was one of the invited guests. He stood at the deck and sipped on his champagne, knowing


    full well why the Bayers had invited him.


    It was for the joint hospital project.


    He smirked and finished the champagne to turn back to the restroom on the cruise.


    He suddenly heard a deep and mocking voice as he rested with his eyes closed on the couch.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, you didn¡¯t bring your Siamese cat along?¡±


    Rowan¡¯s eyes flew open abruptly.


    Zephyr stood before him with a mocking smile on his icy face. He looked at him coldly. ¡°Mr. Irwin,


    have you been fine?¡±


    Rowan took a deep breath.


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr.¡± He got up and smiled.


    As both of them stood across each other, Zephyr¡¯s icy gaze turned vicious as he took a sudden step


    forward to force Rowan to the wall.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    If he had not rushed to the veterinary hospital in time that day, who knew what the sly fox would


    have done to Cordelia!?


    ¡°Rowan Irwin.¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°Are you so impatient toy a finger on the people around


    me?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Rowan frowned.


    ¡°Stop acting dumb with me!¡± Zephyr said through his gritted teeth, ¡°That cat isn¡¯t even yours, is it?¡±


    Rowan rolled his eyes and was going to leave when Zephyr yanked his cor and pushed a gun


    against his waist!


    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose in approaching Cordelia?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe me if I say I have none?¡±


    Zephyr shot daggers at him. There was a click¡ªthe pistol was loaded.


    He threatened, ¡°Approach Cordelia again, and I¡¯ll make sure you never make it back to Southeast


    Aciatic!¡±


    ¡°Will I be able to go back to Southeast Aciatic if I don¡¯t approach her?¡± Rowan smiled.


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr, aren¡¯t you here for me? To seek revenge? You think that I caused the ne crash back


    then.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze darkened with a stern expression.


    Rowan smiled. ¡°Looks like you recovered well. You¡¯re so agile. Your old injury doesn¡¯t act up


    anymore?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr was tense. How did he know about the old injury?


    No one else knew about it other than Seth and Robert, and these two guys did not even know


    Rowan.


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr, whether you believe it or not, your ne crash has nothing to do with me. I believe that


    you¡¯ve been investigating the incident too, but the oue you¡¯vee to ispletely different


    from the truth.


    ¡°Judging things from the surface many a time will result in a misjudgment. Mr. Zephyr, think about it.


    What reason do I have to harm you?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s pistol against Rowan¡¯s waist slid off slowly.


    He had actually thought about the same question. He basically did not know Rowan, and they did


    not have any conflict of interest. Why would he want to harm him?


    Furthermore, from what he had gathered, Rowan did not seem to have a good rtionship with


    Matthew.


    Zephyr¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Alright, even if you didn¡¯t harm me, what¡¯s your purpose in


    approaching Cordelia?¡±


    Rowan tensed.


    It was then Zephyr¡¯s phone rang. Cordelia called him.


    ¡°Zephyr, where are you?¡± Her voice was soft. ¡°I¡¯m bored at the deck! And you¡¯re not apanying


    me¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll be right¡ª¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, Rowan started huffing at him. ¡°You left her alone at the deck just so


    you cane and push this stupid gun at me!?


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton, you brat! Go and keep herpany!¡±

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Zephyr paused and narrowed his eyes at Rowan.


    ¡°Why are you fretting about whether I keep herpany or not?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you poking your nose into business that¡¯s not yours, Mr. Irwin?¡± Zephyr¡¯s tone hardened as


    his eyes gleamed coldly.


    What surprised him, however, was that Rowan¡¯s expression dimmed, and a wash of dejection


    shed across his face.


    ¡°Yeah, I shouldn¡¯t be caring so much.¡± Rowan muttered to himself and chuckled rather self-


    deprecatingly as he walked out, ¡°Who am I to¡­¡±


    Zephyr watched him leave with a confused face.


    What did the sly old fox want? Whatever it was, he must not get close to Cordelia.


    Zephyr left the room briskly.


    The recital at the deck hade to a close. The guests were clinking sses, and it was merry.


    Cordelia stood at the bow, away from the crowd, as she watched them with a smile.


    ¡°Cordelia, why are you here alone?¡± Josiah jogged over giddily and passed her a ss of wine.


    ¡°Z¡¯s not keeping youpany?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I called him just now. He¡¯ll be here soon,¡± Cordelia answered with a smile.


    She suddenly remembered what Zephyr told her about Josiah being in love and asked him out of


    curiosity.


    Josiah was a little embarrassed. ¡°You know about this too?¡±


    Cordelia beamed. ¡°I really want to know which girl captured your heart.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know who she is either.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia was surprised.


    ¡°I only know her name, not even herst name.¡± Josiah smiled. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just a dream of


    mine¡­ I shoulde back to reality after I wake up from it.¡±


    It was rare to see the man being so serious and sorrowful. Cordelia did not know how to console


    him and patted his shoulder. She was going to say something when she heard a deep cough.


    Zephyr was wearing a slight scowl as he walked over and wrapped an arm around Cordelia¡¯s slim


    waist, pulling her into his embrace.


    Josiah was well aware that the green-eyed monster in Zephyr was up and about again, no matter


    how slow he was. Cordelia had just given him a pat on the shoulder!


    He smiled obsequiously and greeted, ¡°Z! Oh yeah, Z, Cordelia, it¡¯s quite bored with all the elders up


    here on the cruise! Why don¡¯t you move to the yacht?¡±


    Zephyr looked around.


    There were a few yachts surrounding the cruise ship. Josiah had bought them from overseas. Not


    only were they streamlined in exterior, but they also had the most advanced equipment in the world.


    Zephyr smiled at Cordelia and looked at her with an inquiring gaze.


    ¡°I kind of want to go on one,¡± she said softly. ¡°Look, there are a lot of youngsters there!¡±


    ¡°Yeap! This is the world of the young!¡± said Josiah. He then took off his clothes, revealing his


    swimming trunk and chiseled body. ¡°This is my special program. Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    He went off the cruise and hopped on a yacht.


    That yacht was filled with all his friends, so they cheered when they saw him.


    ¡°Z! Cordelia!¡± Josiah waved. ¡°You can go to the other yachts too. Pick whichever you want!¡±


    Cordelia smiled and wanted to go over, pulling Zephyr along, only for a voice to say, ¡°I think¡­ the


    yachts aren¡¯t safe! It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go!¡±


    Cordelia froze. As she followed the voice, she saw the man she had met in the veterinary hospital


    the other day!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She eximed with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re the Bayers¡¯ guest too!¡±

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Zephyr red at Rowan and protected Cordelia instinctively.


    Cordelia looked at him and then looked at Rowan, ¡°Zen, do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Rowan.


    ¡°No,¡± said Zephyr.


    Cordelia was rendered speechless.


    She paused. Seeing that Zephyr looked grim while Rowan had a cryptic look on his face, she


    guessed there might be a feud between them in the past.


    However, no matter what, they should not stir things up at the Bayers¡¯ event.


    Cordelia locked her fingers with Zephyr¡¯s and looked at him gently. Her smile was magical, as it


    could calm him down instantly.


    ¡°This is the chairman of Southeast Aciatic Medical Association, Rowan Irwin. He¡¯s also the head of


    Irwin Pharmaceuticals.¡± Zephyr gave a simple introduction.


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes moved.


    She was unsure if it was because she had heard a lot about Southeast Aciatictely, but a strange


    feeling surged inside of her.


    ¡°The Bayers are eager to coborate with him, so they invited him to the event,¡± said Zephyr.


    She nodded and smiled courteously at Rowan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you onto the yacht,¡± Zephyr said to Cordelia, close to her ear.


    ¡°No!¡± Rowan insisted on stopping them.


    Zephyr red at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s really dangerous!¡± Rowan was like a worried father. ¡°Look, the yacht is small. It definitely can¡¯t


    endure a storm! Also, these young people are drinking and dancing on it with their swimwear. What


    am I looking at!?¡±


    Cordelia covered her mouth to chuckle while Zephyr had a look of disdain.


    ¡°If the two of you must go, I¡¯ll go too!¡± said Rowan.


    Zephyr stared at him. He was at the edge of his outburst.


    ¡°Why are you following us?¡± he scolded.


    Cordelia grabbed Zephyr instantly upon seeing that his temper was boiling.


    ¡°Forget it, Zen¡­¡± She pulled him aside and whispered to him, ¡°I met him at the veterinary hospital


    thest time. I think his kids are not around. He¡¯s quite pitiful¡­ Don¡¯t do this to him.


    ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s board the yacht with him. We can get rid of him when we can if you don¡¯t


    want him with us. There are so many yachts here anyway.¡±


    Cordelia smiled brightly. Zephyr¡¯s temper calmed when he saw her smile.


    He could only agree to that. They got the attendant to help them board the yacht.


    Meanwhile, Rowan followed them. He was almost inseparable.


    The old man was only watching them, Cordelia especially. He would be nervous whenever the yacht


    swayed, worried that she would be in danger.


    Zephyr protected her and red at him.


    Rowan rolled his eyes at him.


    The former was pissed, like a volcano that was going to erupt.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    The yacht was massive, with each corner exuding sophistication.


    It was specially prepared for Zephyr and Cordelia. Apart from the captain and an assistant, there


    were no other people.


    Cordelia loved it here. She wanted to check out all of the rooms. Her eyes were filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Josiah got this custom-made in Etalia,¡± Zephyr said gently. ¡°It¡¯s purely handcrafted and expensive.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Cordelia nodded.


    ¡°If you like it, I can get a custom-made one for you too.¡± He bent and rubbed the tip of his nose on


    her forehead. He could not hide the love he had for her in his eyes.


    She stretched her hand to caress his neck. The sun stretched their shadows on the deck while a


    breeze was blowing. It was so beautiful, as if they were in a painting.


    Cordelia stood on tiptoe. Just when she was going to kiss his lips, she saw Rowan standing not far


    away from the corner of her eye.


    She blushed and pushed Zephyr away immediately. She held his hand and continued walking on


    the deck.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    As Rowan followed behind them, he was sulking. He was eager to poke Zephyr with a needle when


    he saw him touching Cordelia sometimes.


    However, he thought about it, and he would prefer to see them loving each other.


    He smiled.


    In the end, he decided to stop being their third wheel. Just when he turned around to get the


    attendant to show him out, he suddenly noticed two secretive shadows sh by.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± he shouted.


    The two people ran toward the cockpit quickly. Having a bad feeling, Rowan chased after them.


    There seemed to be somemotion when he arrived at the cockpit.


    ¡°Anybody here?¡± His heart sank. He stepped forward to knock on the door.


    In the few seconds when he fell silent, ocean waves were the only thing he could hear.


    A loud noise suddenly echoed. He dodged immediately. The two people who rushed out of the


    cockpit aimed their guns at him.


    His heart jolted.


    They were Matthew¡¯s men!


    One of them said to him coldly, ¡°Mr. Irwin, whatever is happening here has nothing to do with you.


    Please don¡¯t interfere!¡±


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Rowan raised his voice. ¡°Why are you on the yacht?!¡±


    This was the Bayers¡¯ event, and the yacht belonged to Josiah.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    However, Matthew¡¯s men showed up!


    ¡°Hah, Matthew is trying to stir trouble in the Bayers¡¯ territory?¡± Rowan scoffed. ¡°Not only does he


    want to kill people in his way, but he¡¯s also trying to pin the me on the Bayers! It¡¯s a great n


    that kills two birds with one stone!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve told you that this is none of your business, Mr. Irwin!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to get past me if you want to touch Zephyr!¡±


    Although Rowan was old, he was agile. He kicked one of the men¡¯s guns away.


    The other man was shocked. He pointed his gun at him, whereby Rowan dodged. The bullet hit the


    railing, and a spark came from the collision!


    The captain and the assistant had long been killed and thrown into the ocean.


    ¡°Zephyr!¡± shouted Rowan. ¡°Take Cordelia away! Run!¡±


    Zephyr and Cordelia ran over in a panic after hearing themotion.


    The two men worked together to beat Rowan.


    A gun had dropped on the deck. Cordelia was agile to step forward and kick the gun away! The two


    men snapped their heads and red fiercely at her. They charged at her.


    Zephyr blocked in front of her at the critical moment!


    ¡°Leave!¡± Rowan ran over while staggering. He used all of his strength to drag the two men. ¡°Call


    Josiah and leave!¡±


    Zephyr felt a squeeze in his heart.


    Was the Rowan who was trying his best to protect him and Cordelia the same person who did the


    dirty trick on the ne?


    Or¡­ was he hiding something?


    ¡°Why are you standing there!?¡± Rowan shouted with all his might. ¡°Take Cordelia away!¡±


    The two men kicked him when he was done. They kept hitting him, and he was soon defeated.


    Seeing that, Zephyr protected Cordelia as he got her to hide behind the few barrels on the deck.


    After settling her, he ran quickly to save Rowan!


    He was agile, and the two men were not his match at all. One of them slipped and fell from the


    railing and directly into the ocean, while the other one was hit and was badly wounded. He could not


    get up anymore.


    Zephyr went to help Rowan stand up.


    At that moment, that man picked up the gun and pointed it at him!


    Rowan was agile to push Zephyr aside! The bullet hit the deck, and a thick smell of gunpowder


    pervaded the air.


    Zephyr¡¯s face instantly turned grim. He took out the Glock he always carried with him and calmly


    opened fire. A bullet hit that man¡¯s calf, and he released a shriek.


    Zephyr walked to him while panting and condescendingly looked at him.


    ¡°Who do you work for?¡±


    That man gnashed his teeth and said nothing.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    ¡°I know even if you don¡¯t tell me. After all, only a few people in the world want me dead!¡±


    That man¡¯s face was pale as he revealed a sly grin. ¡°Hah, Mr. Z, you want to know who sent me


    here?¡±


    He lifted his bloody finger and pointed at Rowan.


    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Rowan was enraged. ¡°You¡¯re Matthew¡¯s man!¡±


    That man smiled and crawled to the side with his wounded body. He leaped and soon disappeared


    into the ocean.


    Cordelia was still shocked. She walked over while shaking.


    Zephyr hugged her tightly.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°W-What exactly happened?¡±


    The blood stains on the deck were terrifying, and it was the same for the wounds on Rowan¡¯s face.


    Rowan sighed. ¡°They¡¯re Matthew¡¯s men. I¡¯ve seen them before. But I don¡¯t know how they managed


    to sneak in and get onto the yacht.


    ¡°When I saw them, they had just walked out of the cockpit¡ª¡±


    Rowan suddenly recalled something as he spoke to this point. He panicked.


    ¡°Perhaps they changed the route in the cockpit!¡±


    Cordelia and Zephyr looked around.


    Indeed, the yacht had left far away from the cruise ship.


    They went to the cockpit quickly. The screen showed that the yacht had deviated from the route.


    Zephyr tried to contact Josiah immediately, but the radio could not work, and there was no signal on


    his phone. The yacht was like an ind floating on the sea, isted from the world.


    ¡°Zen, there¡¯s foging!¡± Cordelia was shocked.


    Zephyr and Rowan lifted their eyes to look at the same time.


    The earlier clear sky was dark now. Dark clouds wereing as if there would be a storm.


    The weather had been unpredictabletely.


    Cordelia held Zephyr¡¯s hand tightly. She was quite nervous but did not want him to worry.


    The yacht deviated further and further away until theypletely lost contact with the Bayers.


    Rowan walked to the cockpit. However, looking at theplicated control panel, he was helpless.


    The wind was getting stronger, and the yacht was shaking more. Zephyr continued to try to


    communicate with the outside world in all ways while holding Cordelia.


    However, all his efforts were futile.


    A big wave hit, drenching the deck and tilting the yacht to the other side.


    Rowan found life jackets for them.


    ¡°Put them on!¡±


    He only found two but could not care about it now.


    ¡°What about you, sir!?¡± Cordelia panicked.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Rowan chuckled at her and then looked at Zephyr as he enunciated each word. ¡°Take


    good care of her. The two of you must be happy!¡±


    There was a strange feeling in Zephyr.


    ¡°Why are you just staring at me, you b*stard!? I asked you to take care of her! Is it a yes from you?¡±


    Zephyr nodded. He did not have the time to think more about it at this moment.


    He put on the life jacket for Cordelia and looked at Rowan with deep thoughts.


    The yacht was shaking even more now. Every step they took was like walking on a thread.


    Rowan went to look for an intable boat.


    At that moment, another big wave came!


    Cordelia lost her bnce and slipped on the deck. Zephyr held on tight to her hand.


    It was pouring heavily, and she could not open her eyes no matter what. The waves kepting,


    and the boat floated on the ocean shakily¡­

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Cordelia fell into the cold ocean water.


    She felt like she was surrounded by darkness. No matter how she struggled, she could not get out


    of the coldness and saltiness.


    She wanted to call for help, but the water blocked her nose and mouth. A suffocating sense of


    despair was surging¡­


    Someone held her hand in the dark.


    She thought it was Zephyr, so she held tight to it. However, the hand was not as thick as Zephyr¡¯s,


    but it was strong¡­ Her mind was nk, and she heard someone calling ¡°Cordelia¡± continuously as


    she was in a daze¡­


    She coughed hard and spat a lot of water out before waking up slowly.


    She saw two worried faces.


    ¡°You finally woke up!¡± Zephyr helped her up carefully.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She realized she was lying on a beach.


    The storm had passed, and the sun had risen. The surface of the sea was shiny¡ªit was peaceful¡ª


    but it was unfamiliar.


    ¡°Where¡­ are we?¡± Cordelia was lost.


    She saw Zephyr looking clumsy, Rowan too.


    As her memories returned, she could not help but be shocked by the scene she saw.


    ¡°Are we safe now?¡± She held onto Zephyr. ¡°Can we go home now?¡±


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± His voice was deep. He peeped at her and said carefully. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ we can¡¯t go home


    yet.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The yacht deviated from the route, and we¡¯ve been washed here by the storm,¡± exined Rowan.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell where we are at all.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart squeezed. It felt as if she had fallen into the abyss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Cordelia.¡± Zephyr hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m trying to contact them. This is serious. It¡¯s


    impossible that the Bayers will just leave it. Not only that, my family will send people to find us.¡±


    Rowan said in a deep voice, ¡°But before someonees, we must survive!¡±


    Cordelia and Zephyr looked at each other. Their eyes dimmed.


    ¡°Before you woke up, I got him to watch you while I walked around,¡± said Rowan. ¡°This should be


    an ind. It¡¯s small, and there¡¯s nobody here.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯ve been washed to a desert ind?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± Rowan looked at his daughter. His eyes filled with love.


    He could not believe he got the opportunity to spend time with her because of a disaster at sea.


    The yacht was on the beach, not far away. It was slightly damaged due to the storm.


    Zephyr looked at it and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go in to take shelter. I see that there¡¯s a forest here. It¡¯d be bad if


    there were wild beasts.¡±


    Rowan agreed with that. They boarded the yacht.


    There was a room that was simr to a meeting room in the cabin. They took a seat inside, and


    Zephyr said, after calming down. ¡°The yacht isn¡¯t big, but Josiah buys the best stuff. I¡¯m sure we can


    find many useful things here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should find food at least,¡± said Cordelia. ¡°And water¡­ If there¡¯s no fresh water on the


    ind, we¡¯ll have to find a solution to that.¡±


    Zephyr looked at her and smiled. He did not expect her to calm down so quickly.


    Cordelia thought for a moment. ¡°If we have to live on the ind for some time, we can live on this


    yacht! Although it¡¯s slightly damaged, it¡¯s a shelter.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, that¡¯s right.¡± Zephyr tidied her messy hair.


    Rowan had been sitting aside quietly.


    Soon, Cordelia noticed the wounds on his face and said gently. ¡°Sir, please rest. Let us handle the


    rest.¡±

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    ¡°No need.¡± Rowan got up. ¡°It¡¯s minor. Also, I¡¯m a doctor. I should be able to handle it myself.¡±


    Subsequently, they went on their own tasks.


    As expected, they found a lot of food in the storeroom beneath the cabin.


    The beddings in the bedrooms were brand new. There were many daily necessities in the small


    kitchen. They had everything.


    Cordelia even foundpressed biscuits and instant food in the cabs.


    ¡°Wow. It¡¯s small, but it has everything!¡± she said while smiling. ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry now.¡±


    Zephyr looked around. ¡°I think there¡¯s no electricity.¡±


    At that moment, a noise came from the cockpit.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They walked over quickly and saw Rowan studying a manual. He pressed some buttons, and the


    lights in the cabin were turned on after a beep.


    ¡°This is the button to control the circuit.¡° Rowan looked at the two of them. ¡°I guess there¡¯s still some


    electricity left in the yacht, but it¡¯s not much. Let¡¯s be careful about it. Then we should be able to


    survive for a while.¡±


    Cordelia nodded and went to look for the first-aid kit.


    Zephyr did not follow her. Instead, he turned his head to look at Rowan and said, ¡°Mr. Irwin, we¡¯re


    really in the same boat now.¡±


    Rowan peeped at him and gave a short response.


    ¡°You saved me.¡± He looked at him, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful.


    ¡°So no matter what grudge we have, let¡¯s let it go.¡±


    Rowan scoffed. ¡°We won¡¯t have any grudges as long as you take care of her.¡±


    Zephyr squinted. ¡°You seem to care a lot about her, Mr. Irwin.¡±


    Rowan did not respond. He walked onto the deck, looked far away into the ocean, and said,


    ¡°Zephyr, there¡¯s no signal on our phones, so how long do you think they¡¯ll take to find us?¡±


    ¡°I have no confidence in my family.¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°My second uncle will do his best to drag this


    out.¡±


    ¡°Matthew is determined to kill you?¡±


    Zephyr asked him back, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you eradicate an eyesore too, Mr. Irwin?¡±


    Rowan scoffed. It seemed his son-inw was not stupid to know how evil people could be.


    ¡°So, you must seize the opportunity to beat him when you go back.¡± Rowan paused and continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. There was aplicated look in his eyes when he looked at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a stroll around the ind again.¡± Rowan patted his shoulder. ¡°We might be able to find


    fresh water in the forest.¡±


    Zephyr nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll call Cordelia.¡±


    The bedrooms had dry clothes, but they were slightly too big for her. She put on two pieces


    forcefully and sent the rest to Zephyr and Rowan.


    They walked along the beach after leaving the yacht.


    The ind was so small that they needed two hours to walk around the entire ce. The forest was


    dense with great temperature. The air was fresh. It might be popr if it was developed into a


    tourist attraction.


    Walking in the forest, Cordelia would hear some small animals calling asionally.


    ¡°Are there really wild beasts here?¡± She looked at Zephyr.


    He chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have a gun with me. I¡¯ll hug you when we sleep, so you don¡¯t have to worry


    about wild beastsing in.¡±


    Rowan, who was walking in front, froze when he heard that. He turned around, looking grim.


    ¡°There are many rooms on the yacht,¡± he said in a deep voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you two to


    squeeze in one!¡±

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Zephyr was astonished. ¡°Mr. Irwin, you¡¯re¡­ minding this too?¡±


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t?¡± Rowan red at him. ¡°I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    He was hesitant to speak halfway through his sentence. He coughed. ¡°You two haven¡¯t gotten


    married, right? What do you think it looks like when you sleep together before you¡¯re married!?¡±


    Zephyr red at him.


    He had no idea what was up with Rowan. He was sometimes nice to him, but he picked on him


    most of the time. When he was nice to him, though, it was because of Cordelia.


    ¡°Zephyr!¡± Cordelia ran to the front and waved at him excitedly. ¡°Come look, quickly!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This is a mountain spring, right?¡± She said with a smile, ¡°I see that it¡¯s flowing down from the


    mountain.¡±


    ¡°This means that there¡¯s fresh water here!¡± Zephyr smiled as well. He then scanned around and


    observed carefully, going to a tree.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Centrolis has this tree too¡­¡± He considered it and said, ¡°This means that we¡¯re not far from


    Centrolis.


    ¡°Josiah and the others should be able to find us here soon.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Rowan nodded. ¡°The weather here is simr to Centrolis¡¯, and I¡¯ve seen Centrolis¡¯ map. There are


    a few small inds by the side that aren¡¯t developed.


    ¡°We could very well be on one of those inds!¡±


    Zephyr met his eyes and saw a hint of a smile in them.


    The trio grew more confident. As they returned to the cabin, they discussed what they would do


    while waiting for rescue.


    Since they could not tell the time, Cordelia suggested carving a line on the table each passing day.


    They had sufficient resources from the yacht, so they dried the sheets on the deck while the sun


    was out. Other than when it was necessary, they refrained from using electricity.


    Cordelia wracked her brain to make food taste better.


    Three days slipped by unknowingly¡­


    The night breeze was chilly. Rowan looked afar, sitting on the deck. The moon was quiet and gentle


    like the water. It had been a long time since he watched the moon like this.


    Suddenly, he heard footsteps behind him. When he turned around, he saw Zephyr walk over with a


    nket.


    ¡°It¡¯s chilly at night. This is for you,¡± he said softly.


    Rowan was surprised.


    ¡°No need to look at me like this.¡± Zephyr snorted. ¡°Cordelia asked me to bring it over.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say her name like that!¡± Zephyr scowled.


    Rowan was not angry. He only nodded lightly. A small smile shed across his face when he took


    the nket.


    Zephyr sat next to him with two cans of beer.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for your health drinking too much.¡± Rowan pursed his lips. ¡°And I notice you smoke a


    lot. You hid the pack of cigarettes found in the cabin, huh?¡±


    Zephyr scowled.


    ¡°Never mind, I won¡¯t tell Cordelia.¡± Rowan smiled. ¡°But watch it.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I know.¡± Zephyr¡¯s answer was perfunctory.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Rowan eyed him disdainfully. ¡°You¡¯ll only be able to protect Cordelia when


    you protect yourself well!¡±


    Zephyr opened a can of beer and looked at the older man with aplex gaze. ¡°Mr. Irwin, why are


    you so concerned about Cordelia?¡±


    ¡°Hah, you aren¡¯t jealous, are you?¡± Rowan pressed his lips together. ¡°You don¡¯t think that I have


    ulterior motives toward her at this age, do you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible,¡± Zephyr said intentionally. ¡°You¡¯re high in status. What kind of woman can¡¯t you


    have!?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You actually think this lowly of me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯s more like¡­ an elder to a junior with how you¡¯re treating


    Cordelia.¡±


    Rowan stayed silent.


    Zephyr probed. ¡°Mr. Irwin, I heard Cordelia say that your children aren¡¯t with you. Where are they


    now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Rowan pulled a long face. ¡°Take care of those around you first!¡±


    ¡­


    Josiah had been anxiously searching for the missing trio these days. His parents had berated him


    over the matter, but he did not even know how two of Matthew¡¯s guys had gotten into the yacht and


    how the yacht had just strayed from its course and gone right to the deep blue¡ªwith a storm that


    day as well.


    There was no GPS location from the yacht, and their phones could not be contacted, so Josiah sent


    people to search the surrounding inds around Centrolis.


    He went to the hospital this day to try his luck, seeing if Seth had received any message from


    Zephyr. However, he saw a pale and frail figure by the hallway''s corner.


    The side profile was so beautiful and sad that it made one¡¯s heart ache.


    Josiah¡¯s mind went nk as if a stick had hit him. It was until the girl walked away that he snapped


    back to himself and gave chase.


    ¡°Kelly? Kelly!¡±


    When he went over, the girl was gone.


    Josiah panted and looked at the empty hallway in disappointment. When he was about to leave, a


    familiar face appeared before him.


    ¡°Nelly?¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Josiah!¡±


    Josiah did not want to talk to her and forced a smile.


    ¡°You were looking for someone?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ no,¡± Josiah said, turning around, ¡°Do whatever. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Nelly called for him with a vicious smirk. ¡°Is the person you¡¯re looking for named Kelly?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Josiah jolted.


    ¡°The whole hospital could hear you with how loud you were shouting.¡±


    ¡°You know Kelly?¡± Josiah looked at her in puzzlement.


    Nelly smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Tell me where she is!¡±


    ¡°She¡­ passed away a long time ago!¡± Nelly looked unfazed. ¡°Josiah, I was puzzled why you¡¯d call


    for a dead person when you shouted the name just now.¡±


    Josiah widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ dead?¡±


    It felt like thunder struck him out of nowhere, emptying his chaotic mind. He remembered that night,


    remembered the girl¡¯s pale face and frail body. He remembered that she had said she was someone


    who had stolen time from the grim reaper¡­


    He shuddered violently.


    ¡°Kelly¡¯s actually my younger sister,¡± Nelly said softly. ¡°She had a congenital disease and died.


    Josiah, how did you know this name? You wouldn¡¯t have encountered a supernatural episode,


    would you?¡±


    Josiah stumbled back in silence.


    Nelly snickered and walked in the opposite direction.


    When she passed by a storeroom, she looked around to make sure that no one was following her


    before she opened the door and entered.


    Kelly was sitting on the cold floor and looking at her fearfully.


    ¡°Wow, baby sis, you¡¯re really something!¡± Nelly grabbed her chin, piercing her red nails into her


    flesh. ¡°Hooked up with Josiah Bayer now, hmm? I¡¯ve really underestimated you!¡±

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    ¡°I hooked up with no one,¡± Kelly said tly. ¡°We¡­ just got to know each other coincidentally.¡±


    Nelly¡¯s gaze was vicious as her red lips pulled into a mocking smile.


    ¡°Hah, my baby sister¡¯s so pretty that even when she¡¯s ill, there¡¯s a man going after her!¡± Her sharp


    nail ran across Kelly¡¯s face. ¡°If this face is ruined, I wonder what Josiah will look like when he sees


    you again.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t do that.¡± Kelly looked at her.


    Her pale and beautiful eyes were resolute.


    Nelly hated this gaze. She was scared of it as well.


    ¡°You really think I dare not?¡± She gnashed her teeth and clenched her fingers to choke Kelly.


    Kelly furrowed her brows as suffocating fear and despair crept up to her.


    Kelly uttered with great difficulty, ¡°Nelly, if¡­ I really disappear from this world, you¡¯ll lose everything


    too!¡±


    With her sore spot hit, Nelly let go slowly, but her gaze was still sinister.


    ¡°If you ruin my face, my injury will be in the open.¡± Kelly smirked. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want anyone to see


    what you¡¯ve done, right?¡±


    ¡°Kelly Tanner!¡±


    ¡°Nelly, death is an escape to me. But you want to live, right?


    ¡°Think about it. If mom and dad really find out how you¡¯ve been treating me, you¡¯ll lose everything


    then. Even your birth will be exposed¡­ Are you sure this is what you want?¡±


    The corner of Nelly¡¯s lips twitched as she glowered. She got up with balled fists and looked down at


    Kelly, leaving the room with a scoff.


    When Kelly heard the click-cking of heels fade, she rxed her tense body and her shoulders


    jerked. She hugged herself, burying her face between her knees, and could only sob, not daring to


    cry loudly.


    Someone passed by the door, but she did not hear it. The person outside halted his steps.


    The few seconds that he spent standing in silence felt like centuries¡ªJosiah¡¯s mind was nk. His


    hand that was about to knock on the door shrank back, and he smiled self-deprecatingly before he


    continued forward with a shake of his head.


    How could someone be in the hospital¡¯s storeroom? The sobs must be his imagination.


    Josiah¡¯s phone rang, and he quickly picked up.


    ¡°Sir, we managed to track down the yacht!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Josiah was overjoyed. ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°The signal¡¯s choppy. We can¡¯t be sure for now but we¡¯re certain that Mr. Z and others must


    definitely be on one of the surrounding inds!¡±


    ¡°Then go look for them! Contact the rescue team! Add more manpower!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Josiah yelled as he walked forward briskly.


    What he did not notice was that there was a small gap opened in the storeroom behind him. Kelly


    looked at his back with tears, eventually blurring her vision. She told herself they would never


    be a thing because he was just her dream.


    It was just that she was unwilling to let it go. She mped a hand over her mouth, and her tears fell


    harder. She pulled out her phone shakily and went through the texts Josiah had sent her previously.


    [Kelly, are you alright?]


    [There are so many stars tonight. Do you want toe to watch them with me at my ce?]


    [My bro and sis-inw got a fat tabby cat. It¡¯s adorable. I¡¯ll borrow it and let you y with it some


    day!]


    [Kelly, why don¡¯t you ever reply¡­]


    Kelly bit her lips and dried her tears.


    Thest text read: [Kelly, our family¡¯s hosting a recital on the sea. Send the yacht a signal if you can


    come! All my yachts can receive it.]


    Kelly¡¯s gaze dimmed. Her pale fingers hesitated, hovering above the screen.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    It was already the fifth day on the ind.


    The sun was bright these days, and the ind felt lively with therge surface area of greens and


    exceptionally fresh air.


    If they were not here because of the mishap, they would have really wanted to treat this trip as a


    vacation.


    Not much food was left, so Zephyr had been trying to catch fish in the sea since yesterday. His luck


    was decent, and they got to drink fresh fish soup that night. He also found tools like axes and stuff


    at the bottommost area of the cabin and came back with some logs from the forest.


    Cordelia¡¯s gaze on him was increasingly more admiring.


    If she had drifted to this ind alone, she definitely would not have had such a good time. With this


    man here, everything was different.


    Her heart ached for the blisters on his hands as shebed through his disheveled hair. Looking at


    his face, which had not been shaved for days, she suddenly giggled.


    This was another side of Zephyr that Cordelia had never seen.


    Rowan felt horrible looking at how clingy the two of them were. He nced at the blisters on his


    hands. It was not like Zephyr was the only one doing thebor these days!


    Yet, his daughter only had that man in her eyes. She did not have any regard for her father at all.


    Rowan chuckled weakly but could not help feeling sad when he abruptly recalled that X had


    been just like that back then.


    He went to the cockpit and resumed studying the yacht manual. He had spent these two days with


    Zephyr tranting the Etalian manual. They managed to understand bits and pieces and generally


    comprehend what it was saying by sticking those bits and pieces together.


    He also tried to y with the buttons and discovered that there was a weak signal. As long as there


    was a signal, they could send out their particr location!


    Rowan smiled and continued studying the pictures.


    ¡­


    That day, Zephyr had just turned the main power switch on when Rowan caught him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rowan nagged with a straight face. ¡°Why are you turning the power on


    during the day? Didn¡¯t we agree to save our electric consumption? To begin with, the yacht doesn¡¯t


    have much electricity, and you¡¯re wasting it!¡±


    Zephyr nced at him. ¡°Cordelia wants to take a shower. I can¡¯t let her use cold water.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Rowan turned into another man right away. ¡°Hmm, yes, girls are weaker. She can¡¯t use cold


    water. Let her take a morefortable shower.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Zephyr continued to say, ¡°I need to take a shower too.¡±


    ¡°Go to the mountain for that! There¡¯s spring water up there!¡± Rowan red at him.


    Zephyr was rendered speechless and frowned.


    Rowan scoffed again. ¡°You¡¯re tough-skinned anyway. You won¡¯t be afraid of the cold!¡±


    ¡°Zephyr.¡± Cordelia came over with clean clothes.


    She nodded at Rowan politely and gave Zephyr the clothes, telling him with a chortle, ¡°Water¡¯s


    ready. Come quickly. I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    Zephyr rubbed her hair. When he turned back around, he was met with Rowan¡¯s murderous gaze.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°What are you guys about to do?¡±


    Zephyr replied at a loss, ¡°Showering. What else?¡±


    ¡°Together!?¡±


    Zephyr looked him up and down disdainfully and said, ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with you!?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Rowan had his silver needle between his fingers.


    Zephyr ignored himpletely and went straight to his and Cordelia¡¯s room.


    ¡°You brat! This is outrageous!¡±

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Cordelia went to the deck after her shower.


    The sun was right in the center of the sky currently, so it was most probably noon. It was already


    fall, but it was still quite warm. The deck was toasty from the sun and feltfortable under the


    feet.


    Cordelia saw Rowan sitting at the bow.


    Rowan noticed her as well and turned back to greet her.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin.¡± Cordelia nodded with a smile.


    Rowan gestured for her to take a seat beside him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your boyfriend?¡± he asked her with a smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone to wash the clothes.¡± Cordelia pointed at the forest. ¡°By the spring.¡±


    Rowan gave it a thought and went closer to her to ask, ¡°Does he usually do theundry when you


    two are home?¡±


    ¡°We have a helper at home, and she usually does the chores.¡±


    Rowan creased his brows. ¡°So, this brat iszy and doesn¡¯t do anything?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia smiled awkwardly. She did not understand why this older man was poking his nose into


    everything.


    Maybe it was because his children were not around him, and he still wanted to have the authority of


    a father. ¡®What a strange old man¡­¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Actually, Zephyr does quite a lot. Isn¡¯t he washing the clothes now? He doesn¡¯t allow me to


    touch cold water ever.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Ever since Rowan met Zephyr, the father-inw in him had a form in his mind automatically¡ª


    adding points for every right thing done and subtracting points for every mistake. Until now,


    Zephyr¡¯s score was negative.


    Rowan pursed his lips and muttered in a low tone, ¡°What¡¯s there to show off about not letting you


    touch cold water? A man shouldn¡¯t let his woman do that! What if she catches a cold?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing!¡± Rowan stered a smile on. ¡°I¡¯m saying that Mr. Zephyr¡¯s quite nice. You both are


    lucky to be with each other!¡±


    Cordelia blushed and smiled shyly.


    Rowan saw that her hair was notpletely dry and quickly took off his hat to put it on her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Irwin!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Rowan was serious. ¡°80% of the human body heat goes out from the head. You¡¯ve got to


    protect your little head there, or you¡¯ll get sick!¡±


    Cordelia stopped refusing.


    Rowan put his hat on her, then carefully removed his scarf to wrap it around her as well.


    Warmth gushed within Cordelia as she looked at the man quietly. She had never experienced a


    father¡¯s love, but she hit it off well with this older man whom she had met a few times. How nice


    would it be if he was her father?


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Cordelia jolted and met Rowan¡¯s loving gaze. She came back to herself and forced a smile.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already an adult.¡± Rowan smiled with aplicated look. ¡°Whatever it is, you have to learn


    to take care of yourself and protect yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not referring to just the small things in your daily life.¡± Rowan lowered his voice and pointed


    toward the forest. ¡°You need to protect yourself when you¡¯re with him too, understand?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cordelia was perplexed.


    ¡°Silly child!¡± Rowan was anxious. ¡°Men aren¡¯t reliable. Don¡¯t have high hopes for him. You must


    have a way out for yourself no matter what. Do you understand it this way?¡±

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Cordelia found it funny. The sentence ¡°men aren¡¯t reliable¡± tickled her spot. The old man was a man,


    too¡ªwas this hisment for himself as well?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, men aren¡¯t the same!¡± Cordeliaughed. ¡°I¡¯m confident in my man. He¡¯s not like what you


    said.¡±


    ¡°Silly! Would a bad person tell you they¡¯re bad?¡± Rowan was both distressed and amused. ¡°I¡¯ll tell


    you based on my personal experience. You¡¯ve got to think about yourself more! And you mustn¡¯t


    trust someone easily!¡±


    ¡°Your personal experience?¡± Cordelia caught the main point swiftly. ¡°What have you experienced?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Rowan¡¯s expression changed, and he went silent.


    What could he say? Tell her how he had taken advantage of her mother back then and how he had


    taken over Irwin Pharmaceuticals? Or should he tell her that he was the type of man who was


    unreliable and untrustworthy?


    Rowan suddenly lost the courage to be honest ande clean before Cordelia. He rose slowly and


    waved a hand, walking toward the yacht''s cockpit.


    Cordelia was a little regretful. It had been rude of her to ask that just now.


    She had a good impression of the man. She only knew that he was an Irwin too, as she had heard


    Zephyr address him as Mr. Irwin. Maybe it was because he shared the samest name with her


    mother that she felt inexplicably familiar with him.


    Cordelia paused before she followed Rowan into the cockpit.


    Rowan was currently in front of the master console as he worked it bit by bit, following the manual.


    Zephyr came back from washing the clothes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He stood at the cockpit door, looking at Cordelia. ¡°Did he¡­¡±


    ¡°He found out how to activate the signal system of the yacht!¡± eximed Cordelia.


    Zephyr hurried over to help. Electricity flowed through the dashboard, and the monitor lit up.


    There was no signal for cell phones here, but thework of the yacht itself was usable. The


    network was unstable, and the coordinates shed in and out on the grid.


    ¡°These are enough too.¡± Zephyr calmly analyzed and carefully entered a string of characters on the


    screen before he hit ¡®Send¡¯. ¡°As long as there¡¯s a tiny bit of signal here, we can be located, and the


    message will get to Josiah¡¯s phone sooner orter.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be able to rescue us then!¡±


    Rowan nodded and looked rarely approving in his gaze.


    Zephyr tried to send a message to Josiah with internationallymon characters through the


    yacht¡¯s signal. It took about 15 minutes before the first one was sent. He had sent their exact


    location directly.


    Next, Zephyr sent it to a few more people¡ªNichs, Seth, and Robert. The more people who


    received it, the bigger their chances of getting rescued were.


    ¡°Take a break for now and turn it off.¡± Rowan tapped Zephyr¡¯s wrist. ¡°Even if we found out how to


    ask for help, the yacht doesn¡¯t have a lot of electricity. We still have to use it sparingly.¡±


    Zephyr agreed. ¡°We¡¯ll send more tomorrow.


    ¡°We¡¯ll send two to three messages a day. Someone will receive them somehow. I¡¯ve done the


    calctions. The food in the yacht canst us about a week more. Even when the inte¡¯s bumpy,


    the messages will be sent within two days.


    ¡°This means we¡¯ll be able to leave here very soon!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cordelia breathed in relief. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare something to eat now and simply pack up¡­ If we


    happen to still stay around longer, I could do an inventory check of what we¡¯re left with.¡±


    Zephyr nodded. Just when he was about to turn off the main console, a new message shed on


    the screen!


    Rowan was also astonished and gestured for him to open it.


    As Zephyr opened it, there were only two words: [Save me!]

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    Zephyr frowned while Rowan looked shocked.


    ¡°Can this message be traced back?¡± asked Rowan.


    Zephyr answered in a low voice, ¡°I think so, but I haven¡¯t figured the manual out yet and don¡¯t know


    how to operate it.¡±


    Rowan took the manual over and went through it line by line.


    Zephyr said after a moment of silence, ¡°Mr. Irwin, I think this cry for help isn¡¯t for us but for Josiah.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bayer?¡± Rowan arched a brow. ¡°Did other yachts run into danger too?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡±


    Zephyr squinted. There was a thought shing in his mind. Josiah had once told him that he liked a


    girl, and then there was nothing after that.


    ¡®Could it be that¡­ it is not that the girl does not want to date him but that she cannot?¡¯


    Zephyr felt his heart squeeze. His gaze turned serious as he stared at the [Save me!] message.


    ¡­


    Although the radio and inte connection was unstable, Zephyr and Rowan¡¯s constant messages


    were finally responded to.


    Two dayster, Josiah and Robert arrived on the ind with a rescue team and sessfully saved


    all three of them.


    On the way back, Cordelia stood at the bow watching the ind get farther away from her until it


    turned into a small ck dot above the sea and vanished from her sight.


    She stared in that direction thoughtfully.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± A jacket was suddenly draped on her shoulders.


    She looked back and met the man¡¯s tender gaze.


    ¡°The wind¡¯s strong here.¡± Zephyr wrapped her up snugly and carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold standing


    where it blows.¡±


    Cordelia smiled at him and cuddled closer to him.


    ¡°Guess what I¡¯m thinking.¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°That you¡¯re reluctant to leave the ind.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°What thought could you keep from me?¡±


    Cordelia looked up at him with a pout.


    This man was scary. She was like a sheet of white paper before him¡ªhe could see through


    everything about her.


    It was true. She was eager to leave when she was on the ind, but now that she actually left, she


    felt longing. They had spent the days on the ind depending on each other to survive. They


    shared happiness and sorrow and survived the disaster. It was a blessing from the heavens.


    Cordelia was starting to miss the sweet spring water, the fresh fish soup, the forest, and the beach


    on the ind. She also missed sunbathing leisurely on the deck. There was also when she would


    walk barefooted by the beach and pick up seashells hand in hand with Zephyr.


    The time on the ind was slow, so peaceful that she had forgotten that she had ended up there


    due to a mishap.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We know about the ind¡¯s existence now. We cane back anytime if you like it


    there.¡±


    Zephyr pressed a kiss against her hair and took her back into the cabin with a smile. He then asked


    Robert over and told him with a low tone, ¡°Get the coordinates of that ind and find out all its


    relevant information.¡±


    Robert was stunned. ¡°Sir, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Draft a development proposal.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Zephyr frowned, slightly impatient. ¡°When did you turn so slow?¡±


    Robert was rendered speechless.


    ¡°I want to buy the ind. Understand now?!¡±


    Zephyr bought the ind shortly after returning to Centrolis and was ready to develop it.


    Everyone in the Hamerton Group thought that he had lost his mind, and Liam was no exception.


    That ind¡¯s geographical location was the worst among the surrounding inds of Centrolis. It was


    also the smallest. Other than the scenery being prettier, it had nomercial value.


    The board meeting was bubbling withments.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into Mr. Zephyr? He¡¯s gone away ande back with a cuckoo mind!¡±


    ¡°Buying the ind¡¯s a loss! What an unfortunate event that the Hamerton Group has a reckless and


    capricious heir like this!¡±


    Someone even said, ¡°Does that ind have some kind of mysterious power that enchants Mr.


    Zephyr?¡±


    To all that, Zephyr¡¯s response was simple. ¡°Who said I bought the ind formercialization?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everyone was astonished.


    Zephyr twirled the pen in his hand leisurely and smirked. ¡°I didn¡¯t use a single cent from the


    Hamerton Group in buying that ind. It¡¯s from my pocket. Even if I develop it, it won¡¯t be opened to


    the public.


    ¡°All of you can stop worrying about it!¡±


    Everyone in the board meeting looked at him with widened, astonished eyes.


    Zephyr had always stayed low profile. Buying an ind so publicly was no different to them from


    him being possessed.


    Meanwhile, he did not only buy the ind. He actually held a ceremony because of it and unusually


    invited a lot of press. The media had caught wind before the ceremony that Zephyr would announce


    who the big boss behind the western suburbs''nd was during the event.


    ¡°Is there really a hidden boss behind the western suburbs''nd?¡± The press began to specte.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a gimmick from the Hamerton Group! After all, Mr. Zephyr got the project. Who else in


    the Hamertons can do this better than him?¡±


    ¡°So, this is a publicity stunt from them?¡±


    ¡°Are you dumb? Would the Hamerton Group need that?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s also true.¡±


    Everyone was even more bewildered.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    On the day of the event, Splendor Dynasty was crowded with guests. The Hamertons, specifically


    Zephyr, rarely held banquets and events. This caused people to do everything they could to attend


    this event just to connect to the Hamertons.


    Significant and famous families in Centrolis were there, and the press present were from eligible


    companies.


    The event was big, and Zephyr was there early to socialize.


    The ck-tailored suit entuated his manliness. Masculinity oozed from his features, and his


    movements felt innately noble.


    The socialites there watched him discreetly but did not dare approach him due to his strong and


    aloof presence.


    Nelly was the only one going over with a smile when she saw that he was alone.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner didn¡¯te with you?¡±


    Zephyr nced at her. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like events with a lot of people.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Nelly nodded. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to fit well with your lifestyle.¡±


    Zephyr did not say anything, but Nelly continued speaking. ¡°asions like this are inevitable given


    your identity and status. If she can¡¯t adapt, how will she get along with you in the future?


    ¡°People say that falling in love is easier than staying together. Heh, Zephyr, I¡¯m noting in


    between you two. I¡¯m just stating a fact¡­ You really should reassess your rtionship with her.


    After all, it¡¯s better to have simr backgrounds if you¡¯re looking to get married.¡±


    ¡°Mm, right.¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°I should seriously consider my rtionship with her.¡±


    Nelly was stunned.


    Zephyr continued. ¡°I should consider that since she doesn¡¯t like where it¡¯s crowded, I¡¯ll try not to


    appear where there are many people and stay home to keep herpany. That¡¯ll work.¡±

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Nelly bit her lips and took a deep breath. She had visited Liam a few days ago, and the old man had


    still expressed that he would support her marrying Zephyr.


    Even when Mandy had kept exining as indirectly as she could that the Tanners and the


    Hamertons had never really had any promise of any sort and that marriage should be decided by


    the young ones themselves, Nelly refused to agree.


    This was a fight she refused to give up on. She wanted to marry into the Hamertons. She thought


    that by doing so, Mandy would hold her in higher regard, and no one in the Hamertons would dare


    look down on her with Zephyr as her support.


    By then, she would not have to be scared of people finding out about her birth. It would be a secret


    forever that she would crush under her foot.


    Nelly rposed herself. ¡°Zephyr, I know that you¡¯re just rushed by impulse now. Ms. Jenner is


    great, but she isn¡¯tpatible with you.


    ¡°Marriage is like building a house. It can only go higher when the foundation¡¯s solid, right?¡±


    Nelly inched closer to him, seeing that he was silent.


    The man¡¯s chiseled lines were close to perfect, and his innate finesse and aloofness made every


    woman go gaga for him. This was also why Nelly must have him.


    Zephyr was much betterpared to the wealthy yboys.


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Nelly continued to smile through her shamelessness. ¡°Rumor has it that you¡¯re going to


    reveal the big boss behind the western suburbs¡¯ project in this event¡­ Hah, we¡¯ve been working


    together for so long, and I go to the Hamerton Group for weekly reports, but I¡¯ve never seen any


    boss!


    ¡°You¡¯re tricking the press, right? Or¡­ is the big boss actually grandpa?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Zephyr said coldly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s no big boss just


    because you haven¡¯t met one. Patience, you¡¯ll see the boss in a while.¡±


    Nelly forced a smile and passed Zephyr a ss of wine, only for thetter to tell her that he had


    stopped drinking. It surprised her.


    ¡°This is exquisite aged Burgundy. I remember you like wine tasting, no?¡± She scoffed, ¡°Have you


    changed your taste too after spending time with Ms. Jenner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°Cordelia says that drinking is bad for health. I can only stay


    disciplined in order to make a healthy baby.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Nelly froze, unable to control her twitching lips.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°You both¡­ aren¡¯t married yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The Hamertons are strict with rules.¡± Nelly forced herself to stay calm. ¡°How did grandpa possibly


    allow her to get pregnant before marriage and threaten you with a kid?¡±


    ¡°Threaten?¡± Zephyr snorted, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s me who wants to baby-trap her!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Zephyr feigned thoughtfulness. ¡°But even with a baby, I¡¯ll have to think of something else if she still


    doesn¡¯t want to marry me.


    ¡°Hah, one day of her not nodding is another day I won¡¯t be at peace. Right, Nelly, tell me if you have


    any good ideas. You know, since we grew up together!¡±


    The brief exchange was enough to embarrass Nelly.


    The curious guests looked over. Some whispered and chuckled.


    Nelly¡¯s dress wrinkled from how hard she gripped it as she grimaced.


    ¡°Nelly.¡± Mandy¡¯s voice rang. ¡°What are you doing again?!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡ª¡±


    Mandy¡¯s gaze was stern as she red at her before she looked at Zephyr apologetically.


    ¡°Excuse us, Mr. Zephyr.¡±

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Aunt Tanner.¡± Zephyr kept his respect for an elder. ¡°Grandpa brought you and uncle up just


    the day before yesterday and asked me to send his regards.¡±


    ¡°Thank him for us.¡± Mandy nodded. ¡°Elder Mr. Hamerton¡¯s been taking care of the Tanners, and we


    aren¡¯t ungrateful people¡­ Let us know if there¡¯s anything we can help with, Mr. Zephyr!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Zephyr exchanged pleasantries with her before excusing himself towork with other guests.


    Nelly trembled. Her hands and feet were icy as rage bottled up in her.


    Mandy nced at her in repulse and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s enough that your father and I are here. You


    can go home first if you aren¡¯t used to the event.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Nelly was in distress. ¡°Grandpa Hamerton¡¯s agreed to my and Zephyr¡¯s marriage. Why are


    you still stopping me!?¡±


    ¡°Because I still have shame!¡± Mandy chided sternly.


    Nelly bit her lips and stayed quiet.


    Mandy grabbed her arm, yanked her somewhere with fewer people, and red at her.


    ¡°Even though we adopted you from the orphanage, you¡¯ve spent over 20 years in the Tanners! I


    raise you like you¡¯re my own daughter as well. I¡¯m not even as focused on Kelly!


    ¡°But how could you be so shameless!?¡±


    Nelly sobbed. ¡°Mom, I want to marry Zephyr for our family¡¯s sake¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Shut it!¡± Mandy growled, ¡°If it¡¯s really for the Tanners, then stop embarrassing yourself. Stop


    seeking trouble with Ms. Jenner! What¡¯s the point of Elder Mr. Hamerton supporting you? The heir is


    unwilling. Can the old man tie him up so he¡¯ll marry you?


    ¡°Nelly Tanner, clear up that head of yours and stop causing trouble!¡±


    Nelly agreed reluctantly, her gaze on Mandy tinged with hatred.


    Mandy calmed down and continued. ¡°Also, you don¡¯t have to visit Kelly for me anymore. I¡¯ve


    resigned from the Tanner Group and will stay home to take care of her full-time from now on.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡ª¡± Nelly was appalled.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mandy was suspicious. ¡°What¡¯s the problem with wanting to take care of my daughter?¡±


    Nelly was so nervous that her palms were sweating, and she could not help the tremors running


    through her.


    She had dared bully Kelly all these years because Joe and Mandy were busy with thepany and


    could not split themselves over that. Kelly was ill and would take any grievance as long as she was


    told that her parents would be harmed otherwise.


    Now that Mandy was going to take care of her personally¡­


    Nelly¡¯s gaze turned evasive as she paled with sweat dotting her forehead.


    Mandy had a premonition about this. She stepped closer to Nelly and asked, ¡°I heard the doctor and


    nurses say that you visit Kelly often¡­ Is it true?¡±


    Nelly ducked her head and dared not answer.


    ¡°What do you do when you visit her?


    ¡°Nelly Tanner, answer me!¡±


    Nelly looked at her in a panic, at a loss about how to defend herself. ¡°Mom¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, there was amotion in the crowd.


    The media and reporters had already rushed to the front.


    The hall fell quiet in an instant before melodic music was yed after a moment. Zephyr appeared


    before everyone holding Cordelia¡¯s hand.


    Everyone gasped.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ms. Jenner who¡¯s around Mr. Zephyr?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr¡¯s announcing the hidden boss of the western suburbs¡¯ project¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be this Ms. Jenner?¡±


    Nelly was also dumbfounded, staring in a daze at the center of the hall.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Cordelia stood in the center of the banquet hall dressed in a long, cream-yellow, light chiffon dress.


    She looked graceful and gorgeous, like a fairy fallen to earth.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted to her.


    The host was dumbstruck for a moment before he rposed himself and took a cue card from his


    assistant. He coughed and began to introduce Cordelia with a grin.


    ¡°Everyone, you must¡¯ve guessed it.¡± The host¡¯s voice was sonorous. ¡°This is Ms. Cordelia Jenner.


    Not only is she the big boss behind the western suburbs¡¯ project, but she¡¯s also the CEO of three


    listedpanies!¡±


    That instant, the guests in the hall seemed frozen, and the whole world felt like it was sucked into a


    vacuum. There was not a sound or a movement.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After a few seconds of silence, apuse erupted in the hall.


    Cordelia wore a light smile as she raked her eyes across the guests and paused on Nelly. Zephyr


    held her hand tightly and exchanged a smile with her.


    All the light in the world paled next to her at this moment.


    ¡°I have one more thing to announce.¡± Zephyr¡¯s expression was doting. ¡°After the ind I bought is


    developed, it¡¯ll be Cordelia¡¯s private ind.¡±


    People gasped.


    ¡°If you wish to visit the ind, you¡¯ll have to get the ind owner¡¯s permission from now on!¡±


    Cordelia looked at him with a radiant smile and pressed closer to him.


    The socialites who still fantasized about Zephyr just now could only watch in envy while Nelly stood


    amongst the crowd with gritted teeth and a glower.


    Cordelia saw how disgruntled she was and approached her.


    She greeted her with a smile. ¡°Ms. Tanner, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Nelly¡¯s eyes were hateful.


    Mandy was afraid that she would cause more issues, so she hurried over to intervene with a smile.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, have you been well?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Tanner.¡± Cordelia looked at the woman. ¡°You¡¯re so nice to your daughter, always staying close


    to her. Hah, are you still worried that I¡¯ll go somewhere deserted and p her this time as well?¡±


    Mandy grimaced, ¡°Ms. Jenner, you must be joking¡­ We¡¯re in the wrong for what happenedst


    time. Let me formally apologize to you again!¡±


    She was going to bow as she spoke, but Cordelia stopped her with a smile.


    Cordelia could actually see that Mandy was not someone unreasonable. Moreover, they had been


    taught a lesson thest time, so she would forgive and forget when she could.


    As for Nelly, though, Cordelia was not going to let her go so easily.


    ¡°Ms. Tanner, you mustn¡¯t have known my identity, huh?¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°I have my own job, so I


    haven¡¯t been able to follow up on the project and thepanies. Zephyr¡¯s been managing them for


    me.


    ¡°Now that you know my identity, it¡¯d be easier for us to get along in the future.


    Cordelia felt so authoritative that Zephyr looked like her subordinate. ¡°Zephyr, Ms. Tanner¡¯s


    contributed a lot to the project. Don¡¯t do her wrong in her remuneration!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zephyr chortled. ¡°I got it.¡±


    Cordelia said again, ¡°Oh, Ms. Tanner, I heard that you took a ss of Burgundy for Zephyr just


    now?


    ¡°Heh, he doesn¡¯t drink anymore. But since we¡¯re here, we should still clink sses with you as the


    hosts.¡±


    Cordelia gestured for the server as she spoke, and tea was served.


    ¡°Ms. Tanner, we¡¯ll use tea in ce of wine. What do you think? This tea¡¯s excellent, and I think it


    matches you very well!¡±


    There were talks around them, and Nelly was caught in such an awkward spot that the others felt


    embarrassed watching her.


    A few of the project partners thus came to Cordelia in an attempt to mediate the situation.


    Cordelia wore a smile and a clear head, facing the pandering of these people. Her hand stayed in


    Zephyr¡¯s palm, hisrge palm and warmth providing her with immense courage.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    ¡°This is my first time being a boss,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°Please forgive me if I underperformed!¡±


    Zephyr grabbed her shoulders. ¡°There are some partners over there. Let me introduce you to them!¡±


    The two of them left while the people around scattered. Nelly was the only one standing there


    clumsily.


    Joe and Mandy turned around after taking two steps out. ¡°Why are you standing there? Haven¡¯t you


    embarrassed yourself enough!?¡±


    Nelly felt wronged and vengeful. She followed behind them and walked out of the banquet quickly.


    ¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much what¡¯s happening at the banquet.¡± Mr. Williams reported to Rowan.


    Thetter stood at the floor-to-ceiling window in the living room. He was in his private mansion in


    Centrolis, which was close to Royal Manor.


    ¡°Our Cordelia is amazing. She doesn¡¯t need anybody¡¯s help, and she managed to handle that


    Nelly!¡± Charlieplimented.


    Rowan smirked. He could not help but feel proud.


    Of course she was amazing. Who was her father!?


    ¡°But¡­¡± Rowan paused and frowned. ¡°Did that b*stard Zephyr really give thend andpanies to


    her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Charlie nodded. ¡°I checked. The entire project in the western suburbs, the three listed


    companies he founded, his overseas assets and real estates¡­¡±


    ¡°Are all Cordelia¡¯s?¡± Rowan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old man was in deep thought.


    Whether a man loved a woman or not, money was not the only way to measure it, but it was an


    important factor.


    If Zephyr did not really care about Cordelia, it was impossible that he would transfer all of his assets


    under her name as security.


    Rowan nodded. He had a new perspective on Zephyr now.


    ¡°That means¡­ My daughter is wealthy now?¡±


    Charlie smiled. ¡°Sir, your focus is rather¡­¡±


    ¡°Rather what?¡± The old man raised his eyebrows. ¡°The more money, the better! Since she owns the


    western suburbs now, I¡¯ll get her to do the joint hospital project without hesitation. Nobody else gets


    a cut!¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve done that from the start!¡± Charlie was rendered speechless. ¡°I actually think that Mr.


    Z isn¡¯t shabby at all. Also, Mr. Harris told me many things. Seems like he¡¯s 100% loyal to our


    Cordelia!¡±


    ¡°Hah, hehe¡­¡± Rowan chuckled like an idiot. ¡°That b*stard isn¡¯t bad at all!¡±


    ¡°Then¡ª¡±


    Charlie wanted to suggest that they should acknowledge each other as father and daughter now


    and hold a wedding in Southeast Aciatic!


    However, Rowan interrupted him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give him more points!¡±


    Charlie was rendered speechless.


    ¡°So, how many points are you giving him, sir?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Rowan fell deep in thought for a moment and said in all seriousness, ¡°It was negative


    before, so it¡¯s 0 points now!¡±


    Charlie looked at him in confusion.


    ¡®Sigh¡­ it¡¯s a long journey for Mr. Z to marry the Irwins¡¯ princess!¡¯


    ¡­


    Nelly came to Kelly¡¯s amodation hurriedly.


    However, she noticed that the guards at the door had been changed. Be it the doctor, nurses, or


    maids, all of them had changed. She knew none of them.


    She was panicking. She met the butler when she turned around.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked, ¡°Where¡­ did theye from?¡±

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    The butler responded respectfully. ¡°Madam Tanner arranged this.¡±


    Nelly¡¯s heart jolted.


    Just when she was going in, she was stopped by the butler. ¡°Madam Tanner is taking care of Ms.


    Kelly now. She prohibits anyone from going in.¡±


    ¡°Not even me?¡± Nelly pretended to be calm. ¡°Hah, I was the one who took care of her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Madam Tanner¡¯s order!¡± The butler¡¯s eyes and expression were cold. ¡°Please go back, Ms.


    Nelly!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Nelly was pissed. She flung her arms and turned around to leave.


    However, she was panicking inside.


    Mandy would find out her secrets since she was taking care of Kelly herself¡­ She would be


    doomed by then.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She must think of a n to muddle through!


    She was walking back and forth in the courtyard. She was as frantic as an ant on a hot grill.


    At that moment, her phone vibrated.


    She was shocked. When she held her head down to look, she saw a message from Mona. She


    insisted on meeting no matter what.


    She wanted to ignore her initially. However, she thought about it and thought Mona could still be


    useful. She arrived at the ce following the Google pin Mona sent.


    It was a high-scale beauty salon. Many A-list celebrities came here for botox and micro-stic


    surgery. It was a known secret in the industry.


    As it was secluded, the price was ridiculously high.


    Mona was fighting with people at the front desk when Nelly arrived.


    ¡°Perfect timing, Nelly!¡± Mona pulled her. ¡°These mean people won¡¯t let me put it on my tab! I-I used


    to be a VIP here, remember?¡±


    The supervisor remained calm, ¡°Ms. Adams, since you were our VIP, then you should know our


    rules better than the rest. We don¡¯t keep tabs here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The otherdy at the front desk rolled her eyes at her. ¡°We¡¯ve served so many


    celebrities, but we¡¯ve never seen anyone who expects to use our service for free!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Mona rolled up her sleeves, prepared to fight, but Nelly stopped her.


    She knew that the beauty salon had a powerful background. She heard that the Bayers invested in


    this ce, while the supervisor was not to be offended.


    It would not be worth it if they offended her.


    Thus, Nelly smiled and swiped her card.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Tanner,¡± the supervisor said respectfully. ¡°Pleasee again!¡±


    ¡°Come again?¡± Mona raised her voice. ¡°I¡¯ll nevere again!¡±


    Nelly rolled her eyes at her and urged her to leave.


    They found a bar and sat in the dimmed corner. Mona took out a cigarette and lit it as usual.


    ¡°Godd*mnit, those people!¡± She criticized them while smoking. ¡°They bully me because I¡¯m no


    longer famous! When I was popr, they were eager to kiss my *ss!¡±


    ¡°Please watch yourself!¡± Nelly was annoyed. She finished a ss of beer. ¡°Why did you get me


    here?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Mona scratched her head. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t have money to pay earlier.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Nelly said angrily, ¡°You called me out sote just to be your ATM!?¡±


    ¡°No, no. Let me exin, Nelly!¡± Mona panicked. ¡°There¡¯s something important I need to talk to you


    about¡­ I¡¯m begging you to help me. I can no longer survive in thatpany!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°That Madam Baker isn¡¯t on our side like you told me! She shut me out because I offended Cordelia!


    I don¡¯t have anything now. The shows I¡¯m given are those that even D-list celebrities don¡¯t want to


    go to!¡±


    Monained, ¡°Nobody¡¯s watching my live stream anymore!¡±


    Nelly pitied her.


    She had done so many things to get Mona into Imperial Media so that she could be her tool. She


    hoped she could have someone watching on the inside to monitor Janine and fight Cordelia.


    Never had she thought Mona would achieve nothing and even lose her career.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    In reality, Nelly could not me Mona.


    Nelly had never expected that Janine would be so cunning to be doing something else than she


    promised. She told the world that she had selected her daughter-inw, which became a


    misunderstanding for her.


    In reality, the daughter-inw she had selected was Cordelia!


    Nelly clenched her fists. ¡°It¡¯s that b*tch Cordelia who did this to you!¡±


    Mona lifted her eyes to look at her. She was shaking from the rage.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s all that b*tch¡¯s fault!


    ¡°But Nelly, I can¡¯t get close to her at all. I can¡¯t even enter Imperial Media¡¯s headquarters anymore¡­


    So, how do you suggest I take revenge now?¡±


    Nelly fell into silence before speaking again. ¡°If we can¡¯t do anything to her, we¡¯ll hurt the people


    around her! As long as she''s in pain, it¡¯s the same no matter who we harm!¡±


    ¡°The people around her?¡± Mona thought about it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sabotage her brother? He was


    used of cheating on his exams and was almost expelled. In the end¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± That was the matter that Nelly did not want to talk about most.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the people around her. Can you think like I do?¡±


    ¡°The people around her?¡± Mona still could not get it.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about her friends! Just find out who is the easiest and just go! Do I have to teach you


    that?¡±


    Mona kept nodding.


    Nelly added, ¡°Also, you¡¯re a celebrity that got popr due to traffic, so you should focus on that.


    Could you please put your image aside and create more gossip?


    ¡°As long as there¡¯s traffic, nobody cares if it¡¯s quality or not!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Mona kept agreeing with her.


    In reality, she never cared about her image. It was easy for her to stir gossip.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Regarding your resources¡­ If you can¡¯t get them at Imperial Media, can¡¯t you go to another


    agency?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ that¡¯s a breach of contract!¡± Mona felt troubled.


    ¡°Imperial Media has many celebrities. Which of them didn¡¯t moonlight at other agencies? If


    everybody¡¯s doing it, why would Janine check on you only?¡±


    Mona bit her lip and nodded with some difficulty in the end.


    ¡°No matter what, fill your tummy before you go all out on fighting Cordelia!¡± Nelly mmed a bank


    card on the table before leaving.


    ¡°This is for you. Watch how you spend it!¡±


    Mona was smiling when she saw the card. She forgot about all of her worries and began calling all


    of the directors that she knew.


    At the hot spring hotel¡­


    Zephyr looked at the few people in front of him with a grim face as he soaked in the pool.


    Josiah was drinking at the side while Fredric was indulging in the massage.


    Robert and Nichs were ying Monopoly on their phones in the pool.


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes were turning grim.


    He had assumed he would spend the weekend with Cordelia at the hot spring hotel. Given the hot


    water and the steamy environment, he would get wild with her¡­


    Never had he thought Nichs would make his wife angry again. As such, Linda got Cordelia to


    stay with her. That was not enough, so Linda seized the opportunity to get rid of Nichs. Out of


    sight, out of mind.


    Zephyr thought it was quite lonely when he arrived, so he got Josiah and Fredric here.


    After they gathered, they thought it was mean to leave Robert out.


    Thus, that was how it all happened¡­


    The pool was filled with men¡ªall men!


    Zephyr was silent. He did not know what crime he hadmitted or who he had offended in his


    past life for these people to keep spoiling his ns!


    ¡°Hey, Z!¡± Josiah was adding oil to fuel at that moment. He lifted the empty bottle and shook it at him.


    ¡°You got this for your wife, right? It¡¯s delicious! Get me another box¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, he locked eyes with Zephyr, who was filled with killing intent.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Josiah looked innocent. ¡°Z, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Fredric read the atmosphere. He was quick to cover Josiah¡¯s mouth. He waved at the attendant to


    stop him from bringing drinks.


    Zephyr only calmed down after taking a few deep breaths. He looked at Fredric and signaled him to


    meet at the lounge.


    They put on their bathrobes and went to the lounge.


    ¡°You looking for me, Z?¡±


    Zephyr paused. A gleam shed through his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s something that I¡¯ve been confused


    about.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°The stuff that we investigated¡­ Did we miss out on something?¡±


    Fredric was not surprised. Instead, it seemed he had been waiting for him to ask that.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re suspecting that too, Z?¡± He said, ¡°I¡¯ve been suspecting that, but I thought I¡¯d only tell you


    after finding more evidence.¡±


    ¡°Robert told me that you found out Matthew bought an expensive insurance policy before the ne


    ident. The beneficiary clearly stated Rowan.¡±


    ¡°Hah, Z, that¡¯s against the airw!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s face was grim. ¡°I spent a few days with Rowan, so I know a little bit about him. This man¡­


    He gives me a strange feeling, but I don¡¯t know why I keep having the feeling that he won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Fredric chuckled. ¡°I investigated him. Although he didn¡¯t get to where he is without pulling some


    tricks, he has been righteous in other aspects.¡±


    Zephyr frowned. ¡°So, him plotting this for money aside, why would the beneficiary be an outsider?


    Robert and I were focusing on that policy, but we missed such a big hint.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you guys never asked me!¡± Fredric stretched his body.


    Zephyr scoffed. ¡°That means someone intentionally let me see that policy and let me think that


    Rowan was an aplice!¡±


    Fredric nodded, ¡°The policy that Matthew showed you, your parents were the beneficiary. Then the


    policy that you guys foundter on, the beneficiary was Rowan.


    ¡°Hah, in reality, the real policy has yet to surface!¡±


    ¡°Hats off to my second uncle!¡± Zephyr mocked. ¡°He managed to forge it so many times!


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s the beneficiary of the real policy!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fredric agreed too. ¡°He¡¯ll get rid of you, benefit from it, and drag in Rowan as well. It¡¯s


    killing three birds with one stone!¡±


    Zephyr smirked.


    He suddenly recalled that Rowan had said on the ind that he would help him to fight Matthew.


    It turned out Rowan had seen Matthew¡¯s true colors.


    However, he was still suspicious of Rowan¡¯s identity.


    Most importantly, he seemed to care for Cordelia a lot. However, it was different from caring for a


    lover, more like the love a senior had for a junior.


    Zephyr shook his head and poured lemon water. He drank the entire ss at once.


    ¡°Oh yeah.¡± He suddenly recalled something. ¡°Is Josiah not done at the pool?¡±


    Fredric looked outside. ¡°He¡¯s out. I think he went to eat.¡±


    ¡°Stop him from doing that. Get him here. I need to talk to him!¡±


    Fredric was not sure what was going to happen when he saw his serious face. He called Josiah


    over immediately.


    Josiah shouted as soon as he came in, ¡°I¡¯m famished, Z! What¡¯s more important than food?¡±


    Zephyr red at him helplessly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the yacht?¡±


    Josiah was stunned. ¡°It has been in the repair shop since it was sent back.¡±

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    ¡°Can you recover all of the data?¡±


    ¡°Should be. The repairman said the damages are light. We can recover the data when the circuit is


    fixed¡­ Z, are you trying to find out how the two men boarded the yacht?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zephyr said in a deep voice, ¡°We received a message when we were on the ind.¡±


    ¡°Message?¡±


    ¡°I was trying to recover my signal to contact you.¡± Zephyr looked at him. ¡°Not long after I sent you


    the SOS message, I received a message.¡±


    Josiah frowned. ¡°What was it about?¡±


    The former paused. ¡°Save me.¡±


    Josiah was confused.


    ¡°You bought a total of six yachts. Are the information systems connected? If they are, you¡¯ll get that


    message on your other yachts too.¡±


    Josiah thought for a bit and shook his head.


    ¡°It was in the beginning, but I changed the setting before the music event, and the information


    system is no longer connected. B-Because I was waiting for someone¡¯s message that I didn¡¯t want


    anyone to see.¡±


    He licked his lips. ¡°Also, the yacht that was in the ident was not initially for you guys.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s face turned grim.


    Josiah looked at him and said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s my private yacht.


    ¡°On the day of the music event, I arranged another yacht for the two of you. But I thought I must


    give you two the best. Also, the person I was waiting for might note, so I let you guys use the


    yacht¡­¡±


    Fredric recalled something. ¡°Oh yes, when you told me that, someone seemed to have passed us


    by. I guess the two men eavesdropped on what you said and hid on the yacht!¡±


    Zephyr frowned and looked at Josiah. ¡°So that ¡°save me¡± message wasn''t sent to us, but it was for


    you!¡±


    Josiah¡¯s expression changed suddenly.


    ¡°What¡­¡± His voice was shaking. ¡°A password is required to send the yacht messages, and I¡¯ve only


    told one person¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Kelly.¡± Josiah¡¯s voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible.


    Fredric was annoyed. ¡°Who¡¯s Kelly?¡±


    However, Zephyr guessed it right away. It should be the girl Josiah had fallen hard for.


    ¡°Which family is she from? How did you guys get to know each other?¡± Zephyr asked many


    questions. ¡°Why did she send you that message?¡±


    Compared to the usually carefree Josiah, he looked terrible. He stood there as his soul was gone.


    ¡°Josiah?¡± Fredric shoved him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Josiah suddenly snapped back to his senses and pulled him.


    ¡°Z, Fredric!¡± He was panicking. ¡°You must help me!¡±


    Zephyr instantly felt how serious the matter was.


    ¡°What happened? Tell us calmly!¡±


    Josiah hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°K-Kelly is the Tanners¡¯ daughter!¡±


    The other two looked at him with their eyes widened. They were in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Josiah was frustrated. ¡°Nelly told me herself! She said Kelly is her sister, but she¡­ died


    long ago!¡±


    Zephyr and Fredric looked at each other and frowned at the same time.


    Zephyr said in a deep voice a whileter, ¡°Josiah, I¡¯ve met the Tanners many times since young,


    and I¡¯ve been to many of their events.


    ¡°When did you find out they have another daughter?¡±

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never heard of it either!¡± said Frederic, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Tanner have always told the public


    that Nelly Tanner¡¯s their only daughter!¡±


    ¡°If Kelly was really dead, how could she possibly send me a message to save her?¡±


    Josiah stumbled back, not daring to think further. He was never a believer of supernatural talks but


    not believing in it did not mean that it did not exist.


    Was it such a coincidence that he had run into one?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Z¡­¡± Josiah panicked. ¡°It¡¯s not some kind of unsolved murder, is it? Did Kelly¡­ die a wrongful


    death?¡±


    Zephyr sighed and looked at Josiah again like he had failed him. How could there be something like


    that in the world? It was ridiculous!


    ¡°Josiah,e on! When are you going to actually use your brain?!¡± Zephyr frowned. ¡°You believe


    what Nelly Tanner says?¡±


    Josiah stared with his big, innocent eyes at a loss.


    ¡°Let me ask you. Do you know how many illegitimate kids the rich all over the world have?¡±


    Josiah shook his head numbly.


    ¡°So we don¡¯t know if the Tanners have another daughter either!


    ¡°Lies and truths are often one line apart. If Mr. and Mrs. Tanner are really hiding something, the


    outsiders definitely won¡¯t know!¡±


    Zephyr pressed his lips together. Josiah had always been a silly goose, but he did not expect the


    guy to be this naive to the extent of thinking he had encountered a ghost over Nelly¡¯s nonsense.


    Josiah mulled over it and asked in worry, ¡°So, Kelly must be in danger right now! How am I going to


    help her?¡±


    Zephyr was silent, analyzing the situation after a while. ¡°If Kelly has run into an emergency, her first


    choice should be calling the police.


    ¡°But she opted to send you a message, so this means that whatever she¡¯s in isn¡¯t urgent but is still


    dangerous.¡±


    Josiah nodded.


    ¡°What should I do then?¡±


    ¡°This is the woman you like. You¡¯re not figuring something out to save her but asking me what to


    do?¡±


    ¡°Z¡­¡±


    Zephyr nced at him and pursed his lips.


    The crux of the issue was Nelly. They had no idea what she was nning to do.


    Zephyr asked seriously, ¡°Josiah, if she¡¯s really a ghost, will you still like her?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Josiah widened his eyes and took a long time to process the question. Ultimately, he gave a


    firm nod.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help her¡­ If she really died a wrongful death, I¡¯ll find out the truth so she can move on in peace.


    ¡°But if she¡¯s still alive, I¡¯ll destroy the person who hurt her!¡±


    ¡°You like her so much?¡± Zephyr arched his brow. ¡°You met her only once, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°W-Well, you didn¡¯t know sis-inw before this either, and that night she married you, you wanted


    to¡­ to do that with her too!¡±


    Zephyr red and raised his voice immediately. ¡°Who said that!?¡±


    Josiah chuckled. His bro must have forgotten.


    When they were still in Jangasas and had too much to drink at one time, their brain-to-mouth filters


    stopped functioning. That was when Zephyr suddenly said that the night Cordelia married him, he


    actually wanted to have her¡­


    Love at first sight was just a dirty mind at y.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Frederic grinned as well. ¡°Mm, I can attest to this!¡±


    Zephyr coughed. ¡°We¡¯re talking about Josiah here. Why am I pulled into this!?


    ¡°Since you¡¯re determined to protect her, you have to find out everything.¡± He patted Josiah¡¯s


    shoulder. ¡°A man has to have the shoulders for responsibilities!¡±


    ¡°Mm, got it, Z!¡±


    ¡°After recovering the data from the yacht, check the location the message was sent from, and n it


    out. Meanwhile, get someone to keep an eye on the Tanners, especially Nelly!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Zephyr raised his brows with a smirk. ¡°I think you¡¯ll definitely get unexpected results there!¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia went to the hospital with Linda for her pregnancy check, and everything went smoothly.


    The baby was almost five months, and Linda had a small bump, looking plump and radiant. The


    doctor also said that she could be a medical example with her excellent indicators.


    The two of them sat outside the hospital for some time after the checkup.


    The fall meant that it was cool with a gentle sun that toasted them warm. Cordelia took out a small


    box that contained sliced apples and fed them to Linda with a fork.


    Linda beamed sweetly. This was the special privilege of a pregnantdy. She would be fed and


    dressed without moving a hand.


    ¡°Sigh, will your husband have anything to say when I¡¯ve upied you for so long?¡±


    Cordelia giggled.


    Linda had asked her to go over forpany yesterday and did not let her leave at night. Nichs


    had nowhere to go and followed Zephyr back to Royal Manor after the hot spring.


    When they had a video callst night, Nichs looked carefree with a big T-shirt as he sat cross-


    legged on the Turksmb wool carpet Zephyr had painstakingly chosen, with beer and snacks in


    front of him as he watched a basketball match in concentration, while Zephyr looked like he was


    done with life.


    ¡­


    ¡°He opened my Romanee Conti that I¡¯ve been keeping for years!


    ¡°He ate snacks on the carpet, and his feet smell! Even Ginger¡¯s annoyed!


    ¡°He eats too much. Aunt Helen made that soup for me, and he drank it all!


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± Zephyr was at his wit¡¯s end. ¡°When are youing back?¡±


    Cordelia could not help chuckling. She felt like a teacher listening to her studentin.


    ¡­


    Thinking of this, she turned to look at Linda. ¡°Zephyr will go crazy if Nichs stays on a few more


    days!¡±


    He was a clean freak. It was a sh against Nichs, who was nonchnt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Linda was embarrassed. ¡°I can book a hotel and send Nichs there right away!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d rather he stays in a hotel than for him to return home?¡± Cordelia widened her eyes. ¡°What is


    it this time? I didn¡¯t dare ask much since you were in a bad mood yesterday.¡±


    Linda turned miserable at the mention. She put the apples down and looked afar, murmuring after a


    long time, ¡°I think he has a mistress!¡±


    Cordelia almost choked on her piece of apple.


    ¡°No way!¡± She smiled. ¡°I absolutely do not believe that Nichs would cheat! Besides, I saw what


    he looked like when I facetimed Zephyrst night. It¡¯s like¡­ you guys were just having a small fight,


    and he didn¡¯t mind. He¡¯lle back after you¡¯re not angry!


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not what a guilty person having an affair would look like!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m his wife!¡± Linda looked at her. ¡°A woman¡¯s sixth sense is urate¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, and your hormones are going wild.¡± Cordelia held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.


    Nichs has been treating you as the apple of his eye since we were in school. How would he dare


    be reckless outside?¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, you have no idea¡­¡± Linda sighed. ¡°He¡¯s the boss of an entertainmentpany now, and


    so many female celebrities are throwing themselves at him.


    ¡°There¡¯s this influencer. I think she used to be a popr celebrity too. She doesn¡¯t give a f*ck,


    entering his office in tight, low-cut clothes in broad daylight!¡±


    Linda¡¯s eyes were rimmed red. ¡°How could I not get mad?¡±

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Cordelia held Linda¡¯s hand and wrapped an arm around her shoulders.


    Linda¡¯s life after marriage was blissful, actually. Nichs personally cooked all three meals per day


    and prioritized her no matter how busy he was with thepany.


    Being pregnant, Linda always had the weirdest cravings, but Nichs would go around Centrolis to


    buy what she wanted, even when it was in the middle of the night.


    Perhaps it was because she had been too blissful that she could not take a single speck of w¡­


    Cordelia patted her back and convinced her softly. ¡°Nichs isn¡¯t that kind of person. You have to


    think less of it and recall how good he¡¯s been to you!


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget he had been wearing that ring since back then! How could such a devoted person


    have a change of heart?¡±


    Linda was quiet for some time before she nodded lightly.


    ¡°He inevitably has to socialize in this industry,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°You both have gone through so


    much. It¡¯s impossible that you don¡¯t have this level of trust.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡±


    Cordelia smiled at Linda. She knew that she would never be able to put herself in thetter¡¯s shoes


    when it did not actually happen to her. If it were her, she might not be as calm as Linda was.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As her best friend, however, she could not just watch Linda nitpick things.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cordelia passed the phone to her. ¡°Send a text. Just say that you¡¯re hungry and ask him


    home to cook for you. He¡¯ll be running back for sure!¡±


    Linda stared at her before finally breaking into a grin. After she texted Nichs, she apologized


    softly, ¡°Sorry to disturb you and Zephyr. Let him know that you¡¯ll be back soon!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to send you home safely first, anyway!¡± Cordelia smiled.


    The two of them headed for the carpark hand in hand. As they crossed the hospital lobby, they met


    two familiar faces.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Nelly went to hold Mandy¡¯s arm obsequiously, but thetter pushed her away soundlessly


    with a nk face.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go to the doctor with you!¡± Nelly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve always been concerned with Kelly¡¯s


    condition. Actually, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you!¡± Mandy red at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be concerned with Kelly¡¯s matters!¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s my younger sister¡­¡± Nelly looked pitiful with reddened eyes. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been her big


    sister for over 20 years. In recent years, especially, I¡¯ve been looking after her. Just cutting me off


    from her like this upsets me¡­¡±


    Mandy was irritated.


    People walked in and out of the hospital lobby, and this was the best private hospital in Centrolis.


    The people who went to this hospital were notable figures in the city. Kelly and Nelly¡¯s identities


    would be exposed if they were to run into anyone.


    Mandy looked up and saw Cordelia and Linda. She took a deep breath and held back her


    resentment for Nelly to force a smile.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner!¡± She greeted Cordelia.


    Cordelia nodded politely and intentionally avoided meeting Nelly''s eyes when she saw her.


    ¡°Are you feeling ill?¡± Mandy asked in concern. ¡°I¡¯m familiar with a few specialists in the hospital. I


    can¡ª¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Tanner,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling unwell. I¡¯m here with my friend for her


    antenatal examination.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Mandy smiled. ¡°This is¡­ Mrs. Thompson? Mr. Thompson¡¯s entertainmentpany has been


    doing so well. You must be a great help. I¡¯m envious!¡±


    Nelly nced at Linda¡¯s belly and trained her gaze there.


    Everyone¡¯s happiness was an eyesore to her now. She gripped her fists with a smirk.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, we¡¯ll excuse ourselves now.¡± Mandy looked at both of them. ¡°See you again.¡±

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Mandy moved forward after that, with Nelly staying close behind her.


    Linda watched them and scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s Nelly Tanner? Hah, if I didn¡¯t have a baby in me now, I¡¯d


    really want to vent for you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not such a pushover yet!¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t get to bully me!¡±


    ¡°Right. You have Zephyr with you. Who¡¯d dare bully you?¡± Linda chuckled as well and suddenly


    asked thoughtfully, ¡°Does Nelly look like her father?¡±


    ¡°Why the question?¡±


    ¡°I just think that she isn¡¯t like Mrs. Tanner at all, not even in terms of their vibe!¡±


    Cordelia paused. She had never paid attention to this before.


    Linda had spent years learning sketching and oil painting, and she was the best at drawing


    portraits. Whenever she looked at people, she liked observing their facial shapes, lines, and stuff.


    ¡°Linda, are you itching to draw again?¡±


    Linda giggled.


    ¡°I shall send you home sooner then. You still have the whole afternoon. Draw to your heart¡¯s


    content!¡±


    ¡­


    Like a fragile piece of paper, Kelly was stuffed into the van with her mouth covered.


    The van left the hospital and sped onto the road. Kelly had ck tape over her mouth, disheveled


    hair, and reddened eyes. She looked at the man next to her in terror.


    The man drove and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, miss! You just have to take some meds once we arrive!¡±


    Kelly trembled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t suffer!¡± The man said with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s just something to turn you mute!¡±


    Kelly¡¯s tears fell. She knew that this was Nelly¡¯s doing. The driver was her subordinate, and


    everything was her arrangement.


    Mandy had just gone to the doctor, and the bodyguards guarding her door were gone. This driver


    had barged in when she waspletely defenseless.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The driver snickered. ¡°Miss, Ms. Nelly mentioned that she doesn¡¯t want you dead. It¡¯s good as long


    as you shut your mouth!¡±


    Kelly sucked in a cold breath and forced herself to calm down. She must not die nor turn mute, but


    she could do nothing now¡­


    She squirmed and coughed violently.


    The driver looked at her and snorted. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between her and a dead person that I


    have to get her all the way to the suburbs and force the drug down her throat?¡±


    He loosened the ropes that tied Kelly up as he spoke.


    ¡°Ms. Nelly only asks for you to be mute. Not dead! So I¡¯m loosening the ropes. Don¡¯t cough


    yourself to death, or I won¡¯t be able to get out of this!¡±


    Kelly worked her wrists out and saw the car in front of them at that moment. Unable to think further,


    she threw herself to grab the steering wheel.


    The driver was shocked and shoved her to the side.


    The car swerved and drove betweennes, causing the cars around it to honk as a warning.


    ¡°Are you f*cking asking to be killed!?¡± the driver cursed hysterically.


    Kelly did not give up. This time, she went for the driver¡¯s eyes¡­ The van lost control, and the driver


    stepped on the brake instinctively, but it was already toote.


    With a bang, the van collided with the car in front of it and was severely damaged.


    The strong momentum threw Kelly against the windshield and bounced her back to the seat. Her


    forehead was busted, and blood oozed from the wound.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    The police arrived at the scene of the ident shortly and pulled up the barricade tape.


    The front car was a luxury car with a high-security factor, so only two of its lights were shattered,


    and the back sank in a little.


    The back car, which was a van, waspletely out of shape. The front was basically crushed as its


    engine smoked.


    ¡°Linda, how are you feeling?¡± Cordelia¡¯s face was pale from the shock.


    She thought her driving skill was decent and followed the traffic rules. Somehow, she was tailed


    while driving and could not even step on the brake in time when she was rammed, skidding dozens


    of meters away from the collision.


    It was fortunate that Linda had been hugging a pillow in the car, so her belly was not hurt with the


    cushion blocking.


    The ambnce came, and the paramedics hurriedly carried the two people in the van behind them


    out.


    The police came over and knocked on their window to ask about their state. Seeing that they were


    alright, they were asked to do a checkup in the hospital before their statements were to be taken.


    When Cordelia got out of the car, her legs were shaking, and she could barely stand. She felt dizzy


    looking at the crowd surrounding them.


    A stretcher passed by in front of her¡ªthe girl on it was thin and pale. The only color she had was


    actually from the wound on her forehead.


    ¡°Victim, Kelly Tanner.¡± The police frowned after understanding the situation. ¡°What is this? Info


    shows that she¡¯s currently hospitalized. How did she get out?¡±


    ¡­


    Joe and Mandy were anxious outside of the operation ward.


    Kelly¡¯s identity had been exposed because of the ident.


    Joe asked for the driver to be severely punished while Mandy asked the police shakily, ¡°We want


    you to investigate this¡­ Who is behind this?!!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Joe was stunned.


    ¡°Do you know that driver?¡± Mandy looked at him and raised her voice, ¡°You don¡¯t know him, and I


    don¡¯t either! So, where is he from, and why did he abduct Kelly? Do you think it¡¯s fine not figuring


    these out!?¡±


    Nelly was farther away from them and felt her heart drum, cursing the driver she had bought over


    hundreds and thousands of times.


    What was the guy doing? How could he let Kelly take over the steering wheel? And to run into


    Cordelia and Linda¡¯s car!?


    Not only would Zephyr get even with her, but Nichs would not let her go either!


    That day was incredibly long. The light above the doors of the operation ward only went out at 8:00


    p.m.


    Nelly made countless calls at the same time. It was only when she confirmed that the driver had


    shouldered all the me that she was slightly relieved.


    ¡°Nelly.¡± Mona went to her discreetly. ¡°I looked for the driver, and I agreed to his conditions. He just


    wants 30,000 dors for his son. The sum¡ª¡±


    ¡°What money!?¡± Nelly was snappy. ¡°This is what he¡¯s done, and he wants to ask for money from


    me?¡±


    Mona was startled. ¡°Nelly, he¡¯s acting as your scapegoat!¡±


    ¡°Did I force him to be one?¡± Nelly said arrogantly, ¡°Besides, I haven¡¯t figured out what to do when


    that girl wakes up! I have a lot on my mind now. I¡¯m not in the mood to send him money!¡±


    Mona wanted to say more but chose to shut up upon seeing how angry Nelly was.


    Soon enough, news about the Tanners having another daughter was all over the upper ss.


    Joe could only exin that Kelly had been ill, so she had never made a public appearance. Despite


    that, Mandy openly admitted it to the press, ¡°It¡¯s our mistake as her parents! Kelly has a congenital


    disease, and we don¡¯t want people to say that we can¡¯t produce a healthy child¡­ It¡¯s our selfishness


    and pride!¡±


    Joe looked at her with widened eyes. ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mandy was emotional. ¡°We¡¯ve been wrong for so many years and owe Kelly so much! I want


    to apologize to Kelly in front of everyone today¡­


    ¡°Parents should apologize too for what they¡¯ve done wrong!


    ¡°Kelly¡¯s survived the critical stage, but she¡¯s still unconscious.¡± Mandy sobbed. ¡°I don¡¯t hope my


    daughter will forgive me, but I just want to take care of her and redeem myself for the rest of my


    life¡­¡±


    Hidden in a corner, Nelly stared at the scene with her fingers clutched to the wall, nearly digging a


    hole through it.


    ¡­


    Zephyr kept a close eye on Cordelia these days. He even followed her when she was just feeding


    the cat on the porch.


    Cordelia was aware of how clingy he could get, but it was the first time he was unshakeable, and


    she did not know whether to grimace or chuckle at it.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Just as she turned around from feeding Ginger, she ran into Zephyr¡¯s warm and secure embrace.


    The man¡¯s strong arms embraced her as he scanned her from head to toe.


    ¡°How many times do you want to check on me every day!?¡± Cordelia chided weakly.


    ¡°I have to see if you¡¯re hurt!¡± Zephyr said nervously.


    ¡°Of course not. See, I¡¯m well!¡± He had asked the same thing since the first day of the ident and


    checked her from head to toe over a hundred times a day.


    ¡°But Linda¡¯s in shock. I wonder if it¡¯ll affect her baby.¡±


    ¡°Nothing ising from Nichs¡¯ side, so that means everything¡¯s fine,¡± Zephyr said softly. ¡°But the


    doctor said that a frightened pregnant woman will somehow affect the baby. It¡¯s better to rest and


    recuperate.¡±


    ¡°Why did the van run into us?¡±


    ¡°The police¡¯s answer is that the driver drove in exhaustion and didn¡¯t have a driving license. He¡¯s


    locked up now.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Cordelia pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that the car Nichs bought Linda was solid and


    could take a hit! Otherwise, the both of us would be lying in the emergency ward given another car


    with that collision force!¡±


    Zephyr stroked her hair with a chortle.


    He felt that this was not a regr ident. Initially, he suspected Matthew and Yale, but the clue


    broke off. He then guessed whether it was an enemy of Nichs from the past.


    That was not it, either.


    Instead, Kelly¡¯s identity was exposed. The Tanners really had another daughter.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, Zephyr.¡± Cordelia frowned. ¡°There¡¯s something that I still find odd thinking about it


    now¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Tanner heiress in the van¡­¡± She paused. ¡°A rich daughter going out in a van?


    ¡°And I saw that she was all pale with ck tape over her mouth at the scene of the ident!¡±


    Zephyr froze. ¡°She was abducted?¡±


    Cordelia shrugged and asked softly after a while, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the purpose of her


    abduction?


    ¡°The Tanners had been telling the public that they only had Nelly Tanner as their daughter for so


    many years. No one knows about this heiress. Even if they wanted to abduct a rich kid, they should


    have abducted Nelly!¡±


    Zephyr nodded and looked thoughtful.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Cordelia was right. To the outside world, Kelly barely existed. Why would someone specifically


    abduct her?


    Cordelia pressed her lips together and said softly, ¡°Zephyr, it¡¯s strange. I think Nelly definitely has


    something to do with it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I have prejudice toward her or I¡¯m picking on her. But think about it, a kidnapper didn¡¯t


    want a known Tanner heiress but went through all that trouble for a Tanner heiress no one even


    knows about. Is it really about the money?¡±


    Cordelia paused and added, ¡°If it¡¯s for money, it¡¯s not Kelly that should be abducted. If it''s not for


    money, then¡­ then what is it for?¡±


    ¡°To get rid of her!¡± Zephyr said abruptly.


    Cordelia felt chills creep up.


    ¡°Maybe my guess is wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s right or wrong, nothing must be overlooked.¡± Zephyr held her shoulders and ran a


    thumb over her face.


    He smiled and felt proud looking at the girl who looked soft but was tough and smart.


    He took her back to the room hand in hand and called Robert before the floor-to-ceiling window


    after she slept.


    Robert said honestly, ¡°Mr. Z, our men have been following Nelly recently. She¡¯s been behaving.


    Doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s up to anything.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression was dark as he ordered in a low voice, ¡°Keep watching her. There will definitely


    be something new!¡±


    Robert agreed and said, ¡°One more thing¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Kelly is awake.¡±


    Zephyr furrowed his brows.


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t remember anything,¡±


    ¡­


    When Cordelia and Zephyr rushed to the hospital in the middle of the night, they saw Josiah sitting


    before Kelly¡¯s bed.


    There was a thick bandage around Kelly¡¯s head, and the hospital gown looked big on her petite


    body.


    She rested by the bed and looked at Josiah with a foreign gaze as she struggled to shrink back.


    ¡°The kid¡¯s been like this since she woke up¡­¡± Mandy was barely above her sadness outside the


    door. ¡°She can¡¯t recognize me or anyone else and doesn¡¯t say a word!¡±


    Josiah left the hospital ward a whileter and leaned against the wall miserably.


    Zephyr went over and patted his shoulder. He wanted to say something but was not good at


    comforting others, so he could only be in his silentpany.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°Modern medicine¡¯s so advanced now. Ms. Kelly will be healed.¡±


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t even recognize me anymore¡­¡± Josiah covered his face with both hands and


    sobbed.


    Cordelia had never seen him so sad. After all, he was usually carefree and cheerful.


    ¡°It¡¯s Nelly! It must be her!¡± Mandy was suddenly agitated. ¡°She did this to Kelly!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying!?¡± Joe gave her a look. ¡°Stop making things up in front of so many people!¡±


    It was already embarrassing that they had a hidden daughter. If more rumors went around, the


    Tanners would be at the cusp of the talk.


    The fund merging would be postponed, and they could forget about the joint hospital project.


    Joe scowled and coughed as he looked at Mandy.


    ¡°Nelly¡¯s our daughter too. How could she harm her little sister!?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s not! No!¡± Mandy raised her voice. ¡°She¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Joe did not want his family¡¯s dirtyundry to be aired and red at his wife. ¡°What do you


    want? Kelly¡¯s hurt, and you lost your mind?¡±


    Mandy bit her lips and shook.


    She did say what she said out of anger, but those who heard it thought otherwise.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Cordelia and Zephyr exchanged a look and immediately noticed what was wrong.


    ¡°Heh, Zephyr, Josiah.¡± Joe forced a smile as he looked at them. ¡°It¡¯ste. It¡¯s best that you go home.


    Thank you for your concern for Kelly. Josiah, especially¡­¡±


    Zephyr stepped forward with an impassive cryptic gaze. ¡°Uncle Tanner, why isn¡¯t the big sister


    around when something so big has happened to the little sister?¡±


    Joe was startled and stayed quiet.


    Zephyr smirked and already had a guess.


    After he left the hospital, he asked Robert to investigate the driver. Whatever method is used, he


    must spill the truth.


    Zephyr started the car after that while Cordelia was sleepy, leaning against the car window. He


    shifted her by her shoulders and draped his jacket over her. He then told her softly, ¡°Ms. Cordelia,


    you have a contract to sign tomorrow. Don¡¯t forget about it.¡±


    Cordelia tossed around and pried her eyes open to smile at Zephyr. His deep and husky voice was


    endlessly loving, drowning her in it.


    She would have really forgotten about it if he did not remind her. She wrapped her arms around his


    neck, her eyes brimming with longing for him.


    ¡°Mm, thank you for the reminder! You¡¯re a decent follower.¡±


    ¡°So, Ms. Cordelia¡¯s happy with my performance?¡±


    Cordelia nodded with a smile.


    Zephyr¡¯s hand held her waist.


    ¡°Then¡­ increase my sry!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before Cordelia could say anything, Zephyr sealed her lips. The man wore a smirk as he did what


    he wanted.


    ¡­


    The next day, Cordelia signed the agreement to jointly build a hospital with Rowan as the boss of


    the western suburbs¡¯ project.


    Everything went smoothly ording to the program.


    In spite of it, Rowan noticed that Cordelia was gloomy at the after-party of the signing ceremony


    and asked her what was wrong in concern.


    Cordelia shook her head with a smile. She was thinking about Kelly¡¯s condition, wishing that


    Josiah¡¯s first rtionship would not just end in smoke.


    ¡°Are you unwell?¡± Rowan asked, ¡°Or in a bad mood? Is there something on your mind? You can tell


    me. I might be able to help you!¡±


    Charlie felt helpless on the side. The sight he saw was simply Cordelia ignoring Rowan, yet the


    latter stuck to her, asking this and that. The prideful Mr. Irwin had never bowed so low to anyone


    before.


    Charlie smiled. It was fortunate that Zephyr was socializing, or it would be merrier when he saw this!


    Charlie passed him the document. ¡°Mr. Irwin, this is information regarding the joint hospital. Do you


    want to talk to Ms. Cordelia about it?¡±


    Charlie then looked at the girl. ¡°Ms. Cordelia, our joint hospital¡¯s feature is treating hard-to-treat and


    complicated illnesses. Mr. Irwin¡¯s the president of Southeast Aciatic Medical Association. He¡¯s well-


    versed in medicine and these illnesses. The hospital will do great with him around!¡±


    Cordelia froze as if struck by something.


    ¡°Right!¡± She beamed. ¡°How did I forget this!?¡±


    Rowan¡¯s eyes lit up as well as he looked at Cordelia in anticipation, like he was bestowed


    something.


    ¡°Uncle Irwin, there¡¯s really something I need your help with!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Rowan nodded like a pecking chicken. ¡°I¡¯ll help you no matter what it is!¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to treat amnesia?¡±

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Rowan was taken aback. ¡®Did Zephyr lose his memory? He does not look like it, judging by how he


    was all over Cordelia earlier.¡¯


    He smiled at Cordelia. ¡°Who has amnesia?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my friend¡­¡± Cordelia contemted and said, ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s not exactly a friend. It¡¯s


    someone my friend likes.


    ¡°She¡¯s the Tanners¡¯ other heiress, Kelly Tanner.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Rowan creased his brows.


    This was heated news previously, and he had heard about it but just did not care enough. He did


    not care about anything that had nothing to do with Cordelia¡ªwhat was more, this was the Tanners.


    Nelly Tanner already repulsed him!


    He advised, ¡°Cordelia, why are you close to the Tanners? It¡¯s their business whether they have


    another daughter. Why would you be concerned?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not close to them. It¡¯s that¡­ this Ms. Kelly is really someone my friend likes. I want to help


    them!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s voice was sweet. ¡°Uncle Irwin, the Tanners aren¡¯t that bad. Mrs. Tanner is reasonable


    and clear with what and who she likes and hates. As for Nelly, I¡¯ll just ignore her. She won¡¯t be able


    to pick on me!¡±


    Rowan scowled. He was still worried about his daughter.


    He was reluctant to miss this chance to get closer to her since she had made the request to him.


    Cordelia blinked her big eyes at him. ¡°Uncle Irwin, can you help?¡±


    Charlie gave Rowan a look. Thetter coughed and could only nod.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear first. I¡¯m only treating this Ms. Kelly.¡± Rowan put on a straight face. ¡°I don¡¯t care


    about anything else regarding the Tanners.¡±


    ¡­


    When Mona rushed to the bar, Nelly was just taking a big gulp of whisky swaying with the rhythmic


    music.


    Mona took a seat next to her, took off her sunsses, and looked around.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s dark here. No one can see you.¡± Nelly snorted. ¡°You aren¡¯t popr anymore. Even if


    someone does recognize you, do you think they¡¯ll ask you for an autograph?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mona looked at her indignantly and drank.


    Nelly chuckled. She was in a good mood because she would never have expected that Kelly had


    lost her memory. She did not even have to use the mute drug, and Kelly shut up on her own.


    She took another gulp of alcohol thinking about this and danced even more excitedly. It was after a


    while that she heard Mona say in a low voice, ¡°I forked out 30,000 dors to seal the driver¡¯s mouth!


    Nelly, don¡¯t forget to return me the money!¡±


    Nelly looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re calcting this petty money with me?¡±


    ¡°Petty money?¡± Mona was already disgruntled, so she grew angrier listening to Nelly.


    ¡°Nelly, send me the money right now if you think it¡¯s just petty money! Hah, I care a lot about it! I


    need these 30,000 dors!


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget. If I didn¡¯t buy the driver out, he would have exposed you long ago! You¡¯d be in jail


    instead of drinking and dancing here!¡±


    Nelly scowled. She did not have much money now. Mandy already had her guard against her and


    did not allow her to manage anything involved with thepany''s finances. Her allowance each


    month was not much either.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    What she had was only the title of being a Tanner heiress.


    With how Mona raised her voice, curious nces were thrown at them.


    Nelly could not bear that and pulled her over to say nicely, ¡°Hey, what are you shouting about? I¡¯m


    just joking with you!¡±

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    ¡°Of course I should thank you properly for resolving such a big problem for me!


    ¡°Here, this is for you!¡±


    Nelly pulled out a ticket with a smile.


    Mona widened her eyes when she saw what it was through the dim lighting.


    ¡°This¡­ This is Sol Entertainment¡¯s grand event?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Nelly was triumphant.


    Mona¡¯s hands shook in thrill. Sol Entertainment was holding its grand event for the first time, but it


    had been publicized greatly before this, promoted as the grandest event in showbiz.


    Whoever got to ride on this would have a bright future ahead.


    ¡°Nelly, you¡¯re awesome! How did you get it?¡± Mona gave her a hug. ¡°Are you really giving me this


    ticket?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in showbiz, so there¡¯s no need for me to keep it.¡± Nelly smiled. ¡°Suitable things should go to


    suitable people!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that Nichs will be there too¡­¡± Nelly looked at Mona with a thoughtful look. ¡°You know


    what to do, right?¡±


    Once she thought of Linda¡¯s pregnant belly, she was upset.


    A pregnant woman¡¯s bad mood would affect her baby as well¡­ Once Linda went berserk, Cordelia


    would be miserable as well.


    A vicious smirk pulled Nelly¡¯s lips up. She was going to do whatever it would take to make Cordelia


    miserable!


    Two dayster¡­


    A scandal between Mona and Nichs was everywhere.


    The first thing to be exposed was a video clip¡ªMona helped a drunk man as they stumbled into a


    hotel and only came out when the sun rose.


    The paparazzi caught it clearly¡ªthe man was Nichs.


    Reporters swarmed to get thetest scoop, and Mona¡¯s statement was ambiguous and vague,


    causing the matter to keep brewing and hog the trending chart.


    Insults and criticism were thrown, but Mona¡¯s exposure was greater than all the top celebrities. She


    became popr again.


    Cordelia and Zephyr went to the hospital, seeing a dejected Nichs outside of the emergency


    ward.


    Cordelia took a deep breath and suppressed her urge to give him a p. She went up to him and


    asked as calmly as possible, ¡°What actually happened?¡±


    Her voice was quivering, and her hands and feet felt cold. If Zephyr was not holding her, she might


    not even stand properly.


    Nichs¡¯ eyes were reddened as he hung his head with clenched fists.


    ¡°Speak up!¡± growled Zephyr.


    Nichs nced at him and forced out a reply slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cordelia was not expecting this answer.


    The moment she raised her hand, Zephyr caught her wrist and shook his head at her gently with a


    complex gaze. He then took Nichs to a quiet corner.


    ¡°Tell me everything that happened that day honestly, right now!¡± His expression was cold. ¡°Tell the


    truth, and I might be able to help you. One lie, and I will teach you a lesson before Cordelia does


    anything!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Nichs red at him with his red eyes. ¡°I barely know that woman. How


    could I sleep with her?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re in the video!¡±


    ¡°I had too much to drink that night!¡± yelled Nichs. ¡°It was thepany¡¯s grand event, and people


    kept making me drink. I didn¡¯t know what happened after that¡­


    ¡°But I swear, absolutely nothing happened between that woman and me!¡±


    Zephyr narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    ¡°I¡­¡± Nichs looked troubled and hesitant.


    Zephyr gave him a harsh pat. ¡°How am I supposed to help you if you¡¯re not honest with me!?¡±


    After a stretched moment of silence, Nichs said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve only met Mona a few times, and she¡¯s


    always pestering me. I don¡¯t know how she got into this grand event, and I got weak after drinking a


    ss of drink she passed me.¡±


    Zephyr rolled his eyes several times, unable to believe how gullible Nichs was.


    ¡°I was just weak!¡± Nichs raised his voice in exining, ¡°Not unconscious, you know?


    ¡°So how would I not know if I¡¯ve done it or not?


    ¡°Besides, there¡¯s another reason¡­¡± His voice went low again as he spoke slower. ¡°After I drink, I¡­ I


    can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr was shocked.


    Nichs pursed his lips and red at him.


    This had been a secret of his that he had never told anyone. He was usually fine, but a drop of


    alcohol, and he could not get anything up.


    Zephyr frowned, not knowing what to say.


    Nichs stood leaning against the wall sullenly with both hands over his face.


    He could exin this reason, but it was a huge blow to a man¡¯s pride to admit this in public.


    A long timeter, the doctor came out of the operation ward.


    ¡°Mr. Thompson¡­¡± The doctor took off his sweaty mask and said with much difficulty, ¡°The baby


    couldn¡¯t be saved.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Nichs felt like his heart was clenched by a hand, and it hurt so bad that he found it hard to


    breathe.


    Cordelia jolted, and her tears fell involuntarily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Zephyr put an arm over her and patted her back softly.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Nichs gasped with reddened eyes. ¡°How!?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Thompson, the fetus is already formed, so it¡¯s supposed to be when it¡¯s the most stable¡­ But


    Mrs. Thompson was too emotional and fell from such a high staircase, so¡­¡±


    ¡°She fell?¡± Cordelia rushed to Nichs. ¡°Why did she fall!?¡±


    Nichs looked like he was done with life. ¡°I was in a hurry to discuss strategy solutions with the


    PR after what happened. Linda insisted on going out with me, but I didn¡¯t allow her to, so she


    chased after me. I didn¡¯t expect it. She slipped and fell from the stairs¡­ That¡¯s how we ended up in


    the hospital.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Nichs sobbed in regret. ¡°I knew she had a short temper. I should have taken my


    time to talk to her! But I was hurrying to leave and didn¡¯t watch out for her¡­¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s hands and feet went ice cold as she trembled.


    ¡°He can¡¯t be med. It was a coincidence,¡± Zephyr said grimly.


    He then turned to Nichs. ¡°How¡¯s your PR managing this now? Is the scandal just allowed to


    brew?¡±


    Nichs closed his eyes and shook his head with a pained expression.


    With Linda getting into the ident, he could care less about thepany. Despite that, he was


    usually the decision maker of thepany affairs, so the PR department did not dare call the shots


    rashly.


    That was how things got dragged to this extent, and Mona managed to take advantage of it.


    Zephyr glowered, an icy gleam in his deep eyes.


    ¡°Nichs Thompson, you better pull up your socks!¡± he growled, ¡°Someone¡¯s harming your wife and


    child now, and you¡¯re just letting her go like this?¡±


    Nichs balled his hands up, fingernails stabbing into his flesh.


    ¡°Leave the PR and media to me.¡± Zephyr looked at him. ¡°You don¡¯t need me to teach you the rest,


    right?¡±


    Nichs took a deep breath. His chiseled face brimmed with the savage and killing intent it once


    had.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Nichs picked up his phone and said coldly. ¡°Bring that Mona to me!¡±


    ¡­


    When Nichs¡¯ men found her, she was recording an entertainment show.


    She made all kinds of silly poses in front of the camera. Apart from the pretentious screams, she


    could not do anything else. She could not even memorize the script.


    The directors frowned and looked at each other helplessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now!¡± Finally, one of them could no longer take it and asked to cut the recording. Her


    agent went to her quickly to powder her face.


    However, when she was having her lipstick reapplied, a force pulled her. A mark from the lipstick


    was dragged on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She panicked. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing!?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The scene was chaotic.


    The few men in ck were expressionless. They grabbed Mona on each side and dragged her out.


    ¡°Ah, help me¡ª¡± She shrieked with all that she could. ¡°Where are you from? Are you kidnapping me


    in broad daylight!?¡±


    One of the men said coldly, ¡°Ms. Adams, N asked you toe with us!¡±


    ¡°What? No!¡± Mona¡¯s face paled instantly.


    The directors and the coordinators knew what was happening when they heard Nichs¡¯ name.


    They turned their heads, pretending not to see what was happening.


    Although he had a legitimate business now, his power in the underworld was not to be


    underestimated.


    Mona looked at her dumbstruck agent. She blocked in front of the men immediately.


    ¡°Y-You have no right to do this! Let her go, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    ¡°Calling the police¡± was the thing that Nichs¡¯ men were least scared of. They revealed cold grins


    on their faces.


    ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡± Mona struggled and screamed, ¡°I-I¡¯m from Imperial Media! Madam Baker is


    my superior! How dare you touch me!?¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Suddenly, a cold voice came. ¡°Does Ms. Adams really think that Madam Baker will


    stand up for you?¡±


    Mona was stunned as she saw Cordelia walk over calmly. There was a cryptic smile on her face,


    and her eyes were like cold des that were eager to slice her into 1,000 pieces.


    She was shaking, her teeth grinding against each other.


    Facing the people, Cordelia showed a contract.


    ¡°Ms. Adams said that she¡¯s from Imperial Media. Let me rify.


    ¡°On the first condition of the contract, Imperial Media holds the right to terminate the contract with


    terrible artists. If the artists affect thepany image, they will have to pay three times the


    liquidated damages!¡±


    Cordelia looked at her coldly. ¡°Ms. Adams, you got involved in someone else¡¯s marriage and


    became the shameless mistress. The incident is still brewing. You¡¯ve gone against thepany


    rule. You¡¯ve crossed the line!¡±


    Mona was terrified. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°As Imperial Media¡¯s senior assistant, I announce that from now on, Ms. Adams will no longer be


    one of us!¡±


    Cordelia enunciated each word. It was powerful.


    She took out a pen, signed the contract quickly, and handed it to thewyer who came with her.


    ¡°I believe all of you are Mr. Thompson¡¯s men?¡± Cordelia smiled as she looked at the men in ck.


    ¡°This terrible artist has nothing to do with ourpany now. If Mr. Thompson wants to kill her or cut


    her into pieces, it¡¯s all up to him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jenner.¡± The leading man bowed at her respectfully and waved behind him. ¡°Take her with


    us!¡±


    Mona cried in devastation. She was taken away as the rest watched.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Mona was tossed into a dark and cold room.


    She was crawling all over the floor when she suddenly touched a leather shoe. The chilliness


    scared her, and she screamed.


    The light in the room was turned on. It was ringly bright.


    Only then did she see what was around her.


    Nichs sat in the middle. His expressionless muscr underlings surrounded him.


    Meanwhile, Nichs was like the Devil that walked out of hell. The killing intent in his eyes was so


    scary that nobody dared to look straight at him.


    Mona was dumbstruck. She could not say a word.


    He was ying with a dagger in his hand while revealing a cunning grin at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Ms. Adams, I guess you haven¡¯t heard¡­ My wife had a miscarriage!¡±


    Mona was shaking, her face pale.


    ¡°What exactly happened that night? Are you not going to tell me the truth?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Thompson, I¡­¡±


    She was stuttering. She could not say anything.


    Nichs handed the dagger to Ian. He lifted it and cut her face directly!


    ¡°Ahh¡ª¡±


    The woman¡¯s scream filled the entire room.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you again, Ms. Adams.¡± Nichs enunciated each word. ¡°What exactly happened


    that night?!¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing¡­¡± Half of her face was bleeding. She covered her cheek while saying in a trembling


    voice, ¡°Nothing happened between us!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why did you plot against me?¡±


    ¡°I-I just want to be famous so badly¡­¡±


    Nichs scoffed and signaled Ian. He got it instantly. He pulled Mona¡¯s hair and cut the other side


    of her face!


    ¡°It was Nelly Tanner!¡± Mona screamed in devastation. ¡°It was her who asked me to do that!¡±


    Nichs was stunned. He signaled Ian to let her go.


    She knelt on the floor, spasming. Her face was bloody.


    ¡°Nelly said¡­ she must cause pain to Cordelia.¡± She was incoherent, ¡°As long as the people around


    her are hurt, she will be hurt too!


    ¡°I was almost shut out entirely at Imperial Media, so I thought I¡¯d gain resources somewhere else¡­


    ¡°Nelly asked me to suck up to a cash cow like you. That would piss off your wife at the same time¡­


    Cordelia would be hurt too if your wife was hurt!¡±


    ¡°You b*tch!¡± Nichs kicked straight at her heart.


    Mona was thrown to the floor. She was twitching from the pain.


    Ian held her cor up and looked at Nichs. ¡°N, this b*tch isn¡¯t done yet! When she¡¯s done, you


    won¡¯t have to do it. I¡¯ll avenge your wife and your son!¡±


    ¡°Spit it out!¡±


    Mona spat blood and was dizzy. She only managed to stutter something after a while. ¡°I drugged


    your drink that night¡­ You had a little too much to drink. That was how I got the opportunity to do


    that¡­


    ¡°But n-nothing happened between us¡­


    ¡°It was Nelly who asked me not to respond to the media. She said I could stir the incident if I


    remained mysterious¡­ People would want to know about me if it became viral. I¡¯d be famous even


    if it meant I used some tricks!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± roared Nichs.


    He did not think his recklessness would cause so much pain to Linda.


    He was in pain and regretted it. If he could turn back time, he definitely would not have given Mona


    any opportunities to get close to him.


    However, it was already toote¡­


    He clenched his fists. His whole body was shaking, with veins bulging on his forehead.


    He got his men to keep the evidence safe and sent Mona away. He stayed in the room alone. His


    mind was chaotic but nk at the same time.


    ¡®Nelly Tanner!¡¯

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Nichs stood up and took out his gun. He then walked to the door in big steps.


    ¡­


    When Rowan walked out of Kelly¡¯s ward, he nodded at Mandy, who had been waiting at the door to


    show his respect.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin.¡± Her eyes were red as she bowed respectfully. ¡°Thank you for being willing to save my


    daughter! I¡¯ll remember what you¡¯ve done for us forever!¡±


    Rowan waved.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mrs. Tanner. Doctors are just like the patients¡¯ parents. How can we watch the


    patients suffer without saving them?¡±


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s still hope for her, Mr. Irwin?¡±


    Rowan thought for a moment and said, ¡°She has been treated the traditional way. To me, although


    congenital diseases are hard to treat, she will survive.¡±


    Mandy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    Rowan nodded, ¡°Holistic healing will show better results. Given the many traditional holistic


    methods in Southeast Aciatic, even if they¡¯re old wives'' remedies, they can work at critical times,


    depending on how one applies them.¡±


    He took out two bottles as he spoke. ¡°This is the new medicine that Irwin Pharmaceuticals


    produced. Feed her these following the instructions. I¡¯ll check on her again in three days.¡±


    Mandy took them and thanked him.


    Rowan smiled. ¡°But remember. This is medicine, not a magic pill. It¡¯s impossible to cure everything.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Mandy would be more than happy if her daughter¡¯s illness could be eased.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get going, then.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Irwin!¡± Mandy called him immediately. ¡°My daughter¡¯s memory loss¡­¡±


    Rowan paused. There was a slight change to his expression.


    He had intentionally avoided that topic.


    He recalled each detail.


    ¡­


    When he was in the ward, he wanted to try acupuncture on her to stimte her nervous system. It


    might work.


    However, when he aimed the needle behind her ear, Kelly, who had been quiet, suddenly grabbed


    his hand.


    She shook her head at him. It was suspicious.


    ¡®Did that girl really lose her memory?¡¯


    ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t want to be poked.¡± Kelly said softly, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯ll help you remember many things.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I don¡¯t want pain¡­ Uncle, would you bear to poke me with a needle if I were your


    daughter?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rowan frowned.


    The books said that memory loss patients would reject the outside world, unwilling tomunicate


    with people.


    However, this girl had clear eyes. She dared to look him in the eyes and even grab his hand.


    He thought there must be something behind this.


    ¡­


    ¡°Mr. Irwin?¡± Mandy called him a few times before he snapped back to his senses.


    ¡°Oh.¡± He smiled to conceal his absent-mindedness, ¡°There are many exnations for memory loss,


    as well as many triggers. I can only advise you what caused her memory loss after checking her


    medical history.¡±


    ¡°Someone did this to her!¡± Mandy started shaking as soon as she talked about this.


    When she started talking about it, Joe, who was not far away, coughed softly.


    He nced at her, ming her nonsense again, then he looked at Rowan respectfully. He was


    smiling so hard that his eyes and nose were squeezed together.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Irwan! You¡¯re our savior!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I won¡¯t see you out.¡± Joe faked a smile. ¡°Rest well, Mr. Irwin!¡±


    Rowan nodded. His bodyguards sent him to the parking lot.


    After Rowan walked far away, Joe looked at Mandy, upset, as he med her. ¡°What are you doing?


    Must you ruin our family name!?¡±


    ¡°Hah, Joe!¡± Mandy gave him the side eye. ¡°I¡¯ve been married to you for so many years, and it¡¯s my


    first time seeing you being so mad because of an outsider!¡±

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    ¡°That¡¯s just terrible!¡± Joe had a grim face. ¡°Who are you calling an outsider? Nelly has been our


    daughter for over 20 years, no matter what. How is she an outsider now!?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s an outsider, alright!¡± Mandy was worked up and screamed, ¡°Kelly is our daughter. It¡¯s that


    b*tch who hurt her!¡±


    ¡°Mandy!¡± Joe raised his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t spew nonsense when you don¡¯t have evidence! You¡¯re the one


    who imagined Nelly hurting her!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She red at him. ¡°Nelly insisted on going to the doctor with me that day. She had ill


    intentions. She wanted to hurt Kelly when I walked away! Otherwise, how would she be abducted


    when I left the ward? How could it be such a coincidence?¡±


    Joe sighed. Eventually, he said, ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous!


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Kelly is ill. Now that she has lost her memory, it¡¯s


    impossible for her to get married or take over the business¡­ So, let Nelly do it!¡±


    Mandy¡¯s mind went nk. It felt as if something heavy had fallen from the sky and hit her head.


    She stared nkly at Joe for a while. She could not believe her ears.


    ¡°W-What did you say?¡± She asked him, ¡°You want to give the Tanner Group to that b*tch!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± He rolled his eyes at her and ced his arms behind his back.


    Mandy was shaking from the rage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget this, Joe!¡± She gnashed her teeth. ¡°The Tanner Group doesn¡¯t only belong to you.


    Without my dowry and my family¡¯s power, the Tanner Group would not be one of the four major


    families!


    ¡°Sure, sure, sure. It¡¯s all thanks to your family!¡± He was annoyed. ¡°Mandy, can you tell me


    something else other than this cr*p that you¡¯ve been telling me for years? Do you think you¡¯re


    sessful in life by giving birth to a daughter with a congenital disease!?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Never had Mandy thought Joe would dare to talk to her like that one day.


    Throughout their many years of marriage, although he was not the perfect husband, he would listen


    to her. However, he did this today for Nelly¡­


    She shuddered!


    He was so protective of Nelly. Could it be that there were secrets about her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± shouted Joe. ¡°Mandy, we¡¯ve been married for so


    many years. You should know me well! I don¡¯t want the Tanner Group to die, nor do I want the


    achievement that I worked so hard for to have another name in the future!


    ¡°Although Nelly is adopted, she¡¯s a Tanner!¡± When he said that, he looked away as if he was guilty.


    ¡°She¡¯s healthy at least. We¡¯ve trained her since she was young. Even if she can¡¯t marry Zephyr, she


    can definitely marry someone prominent! In that case, the marriage will bring security to our family.


    ¡°What about Kelly? What else did she do apart from making us worry?¡±


    Mandy could not say a word.


    She looked at Joe. She suddenly thought this man was scary, like a stranger that she never knew.


    ¡°Hah, so to you, children are your tools?¡±


    ¡°See, you¡¯re twisting my words again¡­¡±


    ¡°You b*stard!¡±


    Mandy raised her hand quickly, and a loud pnded on Joe¡¯s face!


    He was dumbstruck. He felt the pain on half of his face.


    She did not want to fight with him in the hospital, so she turned around to leave.


    As soon as she got home, she saw Nelly walking out with a bright smile. However, she suppressed


    her smile when she realized it was Mandy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Dad!¡± She only looked at Joe, who was behind, and nodded at him.


    Mandy scoffed. ¡°So, Ms. Tanner only has her father in her eyes now and is ignoring her mother?¡±

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Nelly nced at Joe instinctively before turning her face to look at Mandy. She called out softly,


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    However, it was not the usual respectful and fawning way of calling her. There was disdain and


    mockery on her face.


    Mandy felt a squeeze in her heart.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Ah, what happened to your face, dad?¡± shouted Nelly.


    Joe waved his hand to signal that it was nothing. However, she kept screaming and was going to


    get the first-aid kid.


    Mandy frowned while watching in silence.


    ¡®The two of them look like father and daughter by blood¡­


    ¡®Father and daughter by blood!?¡¯


    Her eyes dimmed as that thought shed by her head quickly.


    ¡°Mom, how could you hit dad?¡± Nelly questioned her. ¡°Why can¡¯t you guys talk? Why must you use


    violence!?¡±


    ¡°What makes you think you can control what I do, b*tch?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Nelly red at her. A gloating smile appeared at the corner of her lips a momentter.


    ¡°Mom, are you mad that dad is giving me hispany, so you hit him?¡±


    Mandy¡¯s face was cold, and she said nothing.


    However, Nelly smiled. ¡°I understand! You¡¯re jealous that I won. You¡¯re jealous that what I got is


    more than what your daughter got! But I got it. What can you do about it?¡±


    ¡°Nelly!¡± growled Joe.


    However, he could not stop her.


    She had already turned into a mad beast.


    She turned around to go to the study. She got a DNA test report from the drawer and tossed it at


    Mandy!


    The data on the report was like a knife stabbing her chest.


    ¡°What¡­¡± She was panting. She felt as if her heart was going to jump out of her and froze.


    ¡°Yes, what you see is correct.¡± Nelly crossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯m dad¡¯s daughter by blood!¡±


    Mandy looked at Joe in a rage while he kept silent.


    ¡°Tell me! What¡¯s going on!?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Joe licked his lips. What was there to exin? He merely made a mistake in the past that a


    lot of men in the world would make.


    ¡°Let me tell you, Mrs. Tanner.¡± Nelly walked to her arrogantly. She looked at the clumsy Mandy and


    said with a grin, ¡°I lost my mom when I was young, so I was sent to the orphanage. Fortunately, dad


    knew about my existence, so he found a way to bring me home.


    ¡°Adoption, same birth horoscopes¡­ Those were just excuses for deception!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say I don¡¯t have the Tanners¡¯ blood from now on!¡± Nelly looked ferocious. ¡°Mrs.


    Tanner, I¡¯m the Tanners¡¯ daughter. There¡¯s no doubt about that! Not only that, but I¡¯ll be the Tanner


    Group¡¯s president in the future!


    ¡°Meanwhile, you should just¡­ die with your useless daughter!¡±


    Mandy had a hard time breathing. She felt her blood rushing to her head. Her finger was shaking as


    she pointed at Nelly.


    She wanted to scold her, but she could not say a word.


    She rolled her eyes many times from the rage. Her body was wobbly, and she fell on her head¡­


    ¡°Ah, Mandy!¡± Joe was shocked. ¡°Get the driver. Send her to the hospital right away!¡±

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Cordelia spent these days apanying Linda.


    It had a serious impact on Linda¡¯s health, and she was to have bed rest. She was usually sleeping


    and would rest against the headboard when she was awake, staring outside the window without


    saying anything. Her pale and weak state saddened one who looked.


    Cordelia passed her chicken soup that was freshly made.


    ¡°Linda¡­¡± She sobbed a little as soon as she opened her mouth. ¡°Have a little chicken soup. It


    tastes nice. I added some dates to make it nourishing and sweet.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    There was no response from Linda. Her lips were cracked from how dry they were.


    Cordelia could understand what she was feeling.


    Her baby had already been formed, but it did not even get to greet the world. It was said that it was


    a boy too. Nichs liked boys.


    Cordelia had also promised her that their children would marry each other in the future so they


    would be inws.


    Everything had be a burst bubble now.


    Cordelia¡¯s phone rang. It was Zephyr. She hurried out of the room to answer.


    The man¡¯s husky voice always assured her. ¡°Cordelia, how¡¯s it going on your side?¡±


    ¡°Linda¡¯s still the same¡­¡±


    There was a pause before Zephyr said, ¡°Anyone who encounters something like this won¡¯t be able


    to take it. The doctor says that it¡¯s normal for her emotions to swing. Just keep an eye on her, and


    don¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±


    Cordelia hummed in agreement. It was just that she did not know when she would get to go home


    this way.


    Zephyr¡¯s voice was tender. ¡°Cordelia, did you miss me?¡±


    Cordelia chuckled and hummed almost inaudibly.


    She actually wanted to go home, seek refuge in his embrace, take a sniff of his scent, hug him


    tightly, and not let him go.


    Zephyr said softly, ¡°Tell Linda that Nichs didn¡¯t do her any wrong. We¡¯ve caught Mona, and she


    admitted to everything. Nelly¡¯s the one behind this.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Cordelia was shocked.


    ¡°Nichs took his gun and was going to settle the score with Nelly¡­¡± Zephyr continued. ¡°Luckily, I


    stopped him in time.¡±


    Cordelia was silent.


    Zephyr had done the right thing. Nichs was fuming, and there would definitely be a casualty out


    of it. Not only would the Tanners get to the bottom of this, but thew would not let him go either.


    She asked him softly, ¡°Zephyr, do you already have a way to punish Nelly?¡±


    ¡°You know something?¡± Zephyr chortled.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°When the heavens want someone dead, they¡¯ll let them have the best time of their life first,¡± he


    said. ¡°So, wait a few more days. We¡¯ll make sure Nelly pays the price!¡±


    Both of them chatted for a bit more, and Cordelia ended the call hastily.


    When she returned to the hospital ward, she saw that Linda had already gotten up and was quietly


    drinking the soup. She forced a smile when she saw Cordelia entering.


    Cordelia felt her heart clench for her friend and forced her tears back, afraid that she would trigger


    Linda¡¯s sadness.


    Despite that, she heard Linda mutter a whileter, ¡°Nichs wouldn¡¯t betray me.¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. ¡°Linda, what did you say?¡±


    Linda looked up slowly. She was pale, but her eyes shone with determination.


    ¡°I said, Nichs wouldn¡¯t betray me. He wouldn¡¯t have an affair!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes!¡± Cordelia was so emotional that she was at a loss for words and gripped Linda¡¯s hand.


    She had been thinking about how she should talk to Linda these days. She even thought that she


    should wait until Linda epted the reality that her baby was gone and then counsel her that


    Nichs would not cheat¡­


    It was just that the miscarriage was directly rted to Nichs. That was why Cordelia thought of


    various ways to phrase it but did not know how to start.


    It was a surprise that Linda spoke up first.


    ¡°Linda, it¡¯s Nelly Tanner who¡¯s behind this! But don¡¯t worry, Zephyr¡¯s thought of a way to handle


    her¡­¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Nichs back yet?¡± Linda asked softly.


    ¡°He¡¯s in Royal Manor,¡± Cordelia reassured her. ¡°I¡¯ll keep youpany for now!¡±


    Linda put the bowl down with a bitter smile. She looked up at her and said slowly, ¡°Let hime


    back.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Things have already happened. I can¡¯t keep wallowing in sadness!¡± Linda took a deep breath. ¡°Me


    being depressed saddens all of you, people who love me.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Cordelia, since Nelly Tanner¡¯s the one who hurt me, I¡¯ll personally avenge this grudge!¡±


    ¡­


    Mandy had spent three days in the hospital due to her rage that attacked her health. If Rowan had


    not treated her with acupuncture, she might have already ended up in the ICU.


    ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re elegant and lofty, Mrs. Tanner. How¡¯s your temper so bad!?¡± Rowan pursed his lips as


    he kept his needles. ¡°Can¡¯t you stay calm andposed? Happy now that you angered yourself to


    a cerebral hemorrhage?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Irwin¡­¡± Mandy was lying in bed, but she still got up slightly to bow.


    ¡°No need for that.¡± Rowan smiled. ¡°Your daughter¡¯s condition is under control. It¡¯s not improving, but


    it¡¯s not getting worse. It¡¯s already the best case.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°If my girl hadn¡¯t asked me, you think I¡¯d treat you all for free?¡± Rowan huffed in his tantrum again.


    Mandy was stunned. ¡®What girl? His daughter?¡¯


    He was said to be a bachelor, though! How could he have a daughter!?


    Someone knocked at the same time.


    Before Cordelia came in, her sweet voice rang first.


    ¡°Mrs. Tanner, are you feeling better?¡±


    Rowan straightened up and perked up, not forgetting to brush his hair and put on the most loving


    expression.


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯re here!¡± He went up only to be greeted by a wall separating him and the girl.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, how have you been?¡± Zephyr shook his hand with a smile.


    Rowan was disdainful but could not show it in front of his daughter, so he could only shake hands in


    passing. The moment Zephyr turned around, he rolled his eyes at his back.


    Zephyr went up to greet Mandy. ¡°Aunt Tanner, how are you feeling these days?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Zephyr.¡±


    It was already exhausting for Mandy to speak a sentence in her state, forget running thepany.


    Therefore, Nelly must think that she was worry-free now.


    Cordelia smiled and sat by her side. ¡°Mrs. Tanner, you still don¡¯t look too good. Are you worried


    about thepany?¡±


    ¡°Hah, whatpany do I have¡­¡±


    ¡°Not now, but you will have it in the future.¡± Cordelia patted her shoulder with bright eyes. ¡°Mrs.


    Tanner, if you don¡¯t want to see Nelly taking over everything in your family, work with us¡­ Nelly


    Tanner will pay her dues!¡±


    Mandy¡¯s hand jerked.


    ¡°With you? How?¡±

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    ¡°Just be patient, Aunt Tanner,¡± Cordelia said with a smile. ¡°Stay as you are for now.¡±


    Mandy looked anxious.


    ¡°I own half of the Tanner Group¡­ To be precise, 2/3 of it is mine! Before Joe married me, he was


    nothing! The wedding gift I brought along filled up the gap and hole in the Tanners!


    ¡°But he betrayed me and raised his illegitimate daughter right under my nose for 20 years! He


    yed me like a fool!¡± The more Mandy spoke, the more agitated she was as she hit the side of the


    bed with clenched fists.


    Once she thought about this, she was repulsed and regretful.


    She had taken care of an illegitimate daughter but overlooked her birth daughter¡¯s feelings for so


    many tears. She was not worthy as a mother!


    ¡°Aunt Tanner, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Cordelia quickly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nelly won¡¯t have the


    Tanner Group, and Mr. Tanner isn¡¯t the sole decision-maker in thepany. There are other


    shareholders!


    ¡°What you have to do now is to eat and sleep well and take care of yourself properly.¡± Zephyr


    looked at her. ¡°You can only fight them when you¡¯re healthy.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Mandy looked up at them with a moved gaze. Despite what happened, she did not expect that


    Zephyr and Cordelia would be willing to help her and Kelly. Everything was moving in a positive


    direction now, and she believed that Nelly would not get to gloat for long.


    Zephyr told her seriously, ¡°Aunt Tanner, we¡¯re here today to visit you and tell you about this so that


    you¡¯re mentally prepared. When we need you, we hope you can help us with your all!¡±


    ¡°Zephyr, Ms. Cordelia¡­¡± Mandy¡¯s voice was quivering. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re my saviors! Let me


    know anytime you need me. I¡¯ll give it my best shot!¡±


    ¡­


    With how everything was progressing, these few days were exceptionally quiet.


    It was Cordelia¡¯s day off on Friday, and she slept until 10:00 a.m., going out to bask in the sun in her


    slippers after having a quick breakfast.


    The fall sunlight was warm, and she sat on the swing leisurely. Ginger came over to rub against her


    but ran off when it saw Zephyr.


    Cordelia turned to smile at him and leaned against his shoulderzily when he came over and sat


    next to her.


    ¡°Kelly¡¯s recovering well.¡± Zephyr wrapped an arm around her. ¡°Looks like Mr. Irwin lives up to his


    title.¡±


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s the president of the Southeast Aciatic Medical Association! And he¡¯s good at


    treating various obscure illnesses. The medicinal drugs Irwin Pharmaceuticals makes each year


    have saved countless people!¡±


    Zephyr watched Cordelia quietly.


    The girl seemed to have gotten much closer to Rowan. He did not know when it started, but she


    looked like a fan whenever Rowan¡¯s name was mentioned. That sense of pride was as if he was her


    father.


    Zephyr frowned and did not feel good about it.


    ¡°Hah, yeah.¡±


    He glossed it over and wanted to divert the topic, but Cordelia continued. ¡°Remember when we


    went to Mengasas thest time? We saw a lot of medicines from Irwin Pharmaceuticals on that


    night market street. The vendor said they can treat everything!¡±


    ¡°I remember¡­¡± Zephyr replied softly and ruffled her hair. ¡°You didn¡¯t know about my identity back


    then.¡±


    Cordelia looked up at him and smiled sweetly. She stretched and snuggled closer against him, the


    past scenes ying in her mind like a movie.


    It had actually been two years since they got together.


    She sighed. ¡°Time flies.¡±


    Zephyr pressed a kiss on her hair. The sweet fragrance on her distracted him.


    ¡°I still remember the night I married you. It was so windy and stormy, and the house was all broken


    down¡­¡± she murmured. ¡°You were scowling too. It was scary.¡±


    ¡®Was I?¡¯ Zephyr paused. ¡®I scowled? How could I bear to scowl at her? She must have seen it


    wrong.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about retorting!¡± Cordelia red at him. ¡°You were icy when we just got married


    anyway and kept punching the sandbag. You didn¡¯t even know how to cook, and I had to make sure


    you were fed and clothed!¡±


    ¡°But you looked happy doing it!¡±


    Zephyr cackled and pinched her nose.


    ¡°Tell me, why did you take care of me so willingly?¡± His voice was low. ¡°Was it because you liked


    what you saw?¡±

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cordelia huffed.


    ¡°Anyway, someone said that she¡¯s going to take care of me forever!¡± Zephyr said, entitled.


    Cordelia gave him a punch. Why was he so shameless!? Then again, he would not be Zephyr if he


    had any shame.


    The manughed and tickled her softly, causing her to bend over. Both of them messed around on


    the swing, their giggles resounding on the front porch. Ginger even stopped eating to look at them


    enviously.


    Cordelia was fair. Her face was pretty pink as sheughed.


    She was pinned under Zephyr. Her clear, wet eyes were expressive and only heated Zephyr up.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His hand scooped her slim waist in one go, and she felt the strong manliness that rushed toward


    her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Cordelia¡¯s hand was against his chest. ¡°We¡¯re still outside!¡±


    Zephyr smirked. ¡°I know¡­ I didn¡¯t say I was going to do anything!¡±


    Cordelia blushed harder.


    He ran his hand through her hair and spoke huskily next to her ear. ¡°I¡¯m just kissing you¡­ Anything


    else, I¡¯ll do it at night!¡±


    His lips came closer to her, and she closed her eyes, wearing a sweet smile.


    Just when Zephyr was going to meet her lips, though, he stopped abruptly and looked around in


    alert¡­


    ¡®Hmm, no Robert in sight!¡¯


    He smiled in relief and moved closer¡­


    The door was knocked!


    ¡°Sir? Mr. Zephyr!¡±


    Zephyr was so close to kissing Cordelia. It felt like iced water doused him from head to toe, and he


    scowled harder than the scowl in Cordelia¡¯s impression!


    Robert patted the door outside in determination. The loud nking spoiled Ginger¡¯s mood. It


    nced at the door and then at Zephyr before going to its bed to take a nap.


    Cordelia pushed Zephyr away with a flushed face and giggled.


    Zephyr froze for a few seconds before he sprang up and briskly went to the door, pulling it open with


    unnecessary force.


    ¡°What?¡± It was a thunderous roar.


    Robert was dumbfounded. His experience told him that¡­ he was in trouble again!


    ¡°Robert!¡± Zephyr gave him a death re. ¡°Are you too free, or do you think I pay you too much?¡±


    Robert was in despair. His lips twitched. ¡°Sir, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I can adjust your payment anytime if you think it¡¯s too much! Half a year¡¯s bonus deducted first!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Robert quickly pulled out his phone and rambled, ¡°Uh¡ª I¡­ I have something


    important for you! I-It¡¯s about Nichs, well, Nichs¡­¡±


    The more anxious he was, the harder it was to make himself clear. His tongue felt like a knot, and


    he sweated profusely.


    It was fortunate that Cordelia came over slowly and put an arm on Zephyr¡¯s. It was like a tranquilizer


    shot, and the man calmed down eventually.


    ¡°Robert, go on.¡± Cordelia asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Nichs?¡±


    ¡°Nichs¡¯ live streaming a press release!¡± Robert showed his phone to both of them.


    From the live stream, Nichs was openly facing the reporters, but his cold looks could not hide the


    haggardness in his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Thompson, why are you only making an exnation now?¡±


    ¡°Did you actually spend the night with Ms. Adams?¡±

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Nichs¡¯ icy gaze raked across everyone there.


    Dressed in a ck suit, he was almost mercilessly impassive with a bloodthirsty sternness in his


    eyes. Those who stood around him were his underlings with actual guns and bullets.


    No entertainmentpany boss in Centrolis dared to have a lineup like that thus far.


    ¡°Nothing happened between Ms. Adams and me,¡± Nichs said strictly. ¡°Before that grand event, I


    barely knew her. I felt weak after drinking the alcohol she passed me. Ha, I¡¯ll be consulting my


    lawyer about this. If she spiked my drink, I must press charges!¡±


    A reckless reporter mocked him. ¡°But Mr. Thompson, how can you prove that nothing happened


    between the two of you?¡±


    Nichs¡¯ expression was dark, while Ian could not hold himself back. He pulled a pistol out of his


    pocket, but Nichs noticed it and stopped him with his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Thompson, please don¡¯t avoid the question with silence.¡±


    Nichs took a deep breath and smiled at the provocative reporter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll answer each of your questions without missing any.¡±


    The reporter merely snickered.


    ¡°Firstly, why did I drag it until now to exin? Because my wife had a miscarriage. The brewing of


    this incident had a great impact on her health. I had to leave work and make those who hurt my wife


    pay.


    ¡°And your question.¡± Nichs looked at that reporter. ¡°How can I prove it?¡±


    Everyone nced at Nichs curiously.


    He pulled out a medical certificate. What he was about to say was hard to be spoken. The thin


    certificate was clenched in his hand and trembled lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I drank. So nothing happened between us.¡±


    ¡°Hah, isn¡¯t this too perfunctory!?¡±


    ¡°This is the certificate of diagnosis. The doctor can prove it. I have a dysfunction after drinking!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Those who were present were shocked.


    The same reporter asked again, ¡°Mr. Thompson, can you exin what you mean by a dysfunction?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Nichs arched his brow. ¡°You¡¯re a f*cking man too, and you don¡¯t know!?¡±


    Nichs¡¯ roar intimidated the press, and everyone fell silent.


    Despite that, thements in the live stream were flying in and almost took up the whole screen.


    ¡°I, for this whole life, can¡¯t get it up for all the women in the world except my wife! You f*cking


    understand it now!?¡±


    Cordelia and Zephyr could not see Nichs¡¯ expression, but they saw thements flooding the


    screen. They were all supportive of Nichs.


    [Good job, Mr. Thompson!]


    [This is a true man, admitting something like this in public to protect his wife!]


    [I support Mr. Thompson. I¡¯m only watching Sol Entertainment¡¯s production from now on!]


    Cordelia and Zephyr met eyes and exchanged smiles.


    Both the live scene and the live stream were lively. After Nichs roared, Ian and the others threw


    the provocative reporter out. One could guess what happened to the reporter next.


    Cordelia returned the phone to Robert and sighed as if talking to herself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Nichs to


    do such a touching thing when he looks quite careless!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re moved so easily?¡± Zephyr hugged her. ¡°I did a lot of things for you too. Have you been


    moved?¡±


    She purposely teased him. ¡°You¡¯ve never said anything like Nichs did!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t have a dysfunction!¡± Zephyr looked serious as he spoke next to her ear.


    Cordelia felt her face burn. Robert was standing just next to them too, so she was incredibly


    embarrassed.


    Robert coughed and fled with the excuse of still having tasks in the manor.


    ¡°Ow!¡± A voice suddenly rang.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Robert? Aren¡¯t you usually calm and collected? Why are you running so fast


    today!?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Madam Baker!¡± Robert quickly addressed the woman.


    He had run into Janine, who wasing in during his frantic escape just now. He apologized and


    left just as swiftly, not wanting to be tactless.


    In spite of it¡­


    ¡°Hey, why are you running away? Didn¡¯t you see I have bags with me? Help me carry them!¡±


    Janine walked in with a huff.


    ¡°Robert¡¯s spoiled by the Hamertons!¡± She red at Zephyr. ¡°He¡¯s getting slower now!¡±


    Zephyr smiled and took over what she held. ¡°What brings you here, mom?¡±


    ¡°I miss Cordelia!¡± Janine answered without thinking.


    Zephyr was rendered speechless. If he remembered correctly, the two of them had just worked in


    the office together yesterday.


    ¡°Aunt Janine!¡± Cordelia was happy to see her and led her into the house. ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯ve just finished


    a few artist development ns and wanted you to go through them!¡±


    ¡°You have the day off today, right? Let¡¯s not talk about work.¡± Janine smiled. ¡°Cordelia, you usually


    don¡¯t even have time to shop, and you just want to sleep at home when you get a break. I feel bad


    about it.


    ¡°Here!¡± She pointed at all the bags. ¡°I bought you these, but I don¡¯t know if you like them or not. Go


    have a look!¡±


    Zephyr was already checking out the pile of goods.


    There were big and small shopping bags with all sorts of products, from branded clothes to limited


    edition bags, as well as thetest jewelry, perfumes, and cosmetics of the season¡­ Everything one


    could possibly need was there.


    Zephyr looked up. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have any?¡±


    Janine rolled her eyes at him and ignored him.


    Well, it was not exactly that he had nothing¡­ There was a baseball bat amidst the pile of goods.


    ¡°That¡¯s Cordelia¡¯s too!¡± Janine cried, ¡°This is your punishment at home when you don¡¯t listen to her!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s grip loosened, and the baseball bat fell to the floor with a nk.


    Cordelia chuckled and turned to Janine. ¡°Aunt Janine, I feel bad that you spent so much.¡±


    ¡°You deserve all these!¡± Janine¡¯s eyes were crescent-shaped from how much she was beaming.


    ¡°Right, pick something out of the clothes and jewelry. Put them on this weekend and go to a charity


    auction with me.¡±


    ¡°Another auction?¡± Zephyr asked, ¡°Why are you only taking Cordelia and not me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I take you there?¡± Janine red at him. ¡°The paintings in the auction are female-


    themed. It¡¯s specially held for women!


    ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re going to do going there. Be our gal pal?¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    As expected of his mother!

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    The charity auction on the weekend was grand. Famous people who gathered there were big


    names in the sphere of art collection.


    Cordelia was gradually more familiar with events like this. Perhaps it was the noble blood in her. As


    she stood among the crowd smiling in a gown, she was as if a glistening pearl.


    Janine happily introduced her to her business partners as well.


    ¡°This is my daughter-inw!


    ¡°Yes, daughter-inw!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The woman¡¯s face was split open with a wide grin throughout theworking.


    ¡°I know, right? Got myself a gem! Hahaha¡­ Our Zephyr¡¯s lucky!


    ¡°What? Elder Mr. Hamerton doesn¡¯t agree?¡± She immediately raised her voice, causing the people


    around them to look over.


    Cordelia tugged her discreetly.


    Janine did not care, though. She kept her voice raised. ¡°Why does it matter if he agrees or not? Am


    I, or is he the one choosing a daughter-inw!? The old man disliked me in the past, and now he


    wants to dislike my daughter-inw too?


    ¡°I refuse to ept this!¡±


    The auction hall went quieter than the vacuum of outer space.


    Cordelia felt warmth gush in her heart and felt like crying, holding Janine¡¯s hand.


    Over ten seconds of silenceter, people began to whisperments.


    ¡°So¡­ Madam Baker¡¯s getting her message across to Elder Mr. Hamerton indirectly?¡±


    ¡°I think she isn¡¯t taking Ms. Jenner as daughter-inw because she likes her. It¡¯s because Elder Mr.


    Hamerton hates her. The enemy of your enemy is your friend. This is still the grudge between the


    Bakers and the Hamertons!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little too superficial? Madam Baker¡¯s a smart woman. No matter how big their


    grudge is, it¡¯s impossible that she¡¯d embarrass himpletely. If she really didn¡¯t like Ms. Jenner,


    she wouldn¡¯t defend her like this.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, makes sense¡­¡±


    Janine smiled at Cordelia and marched forward in confidence.


    ¡°No matter what others say, don¡¯t lower your head,¡± Janine said with a pat on the back of her hand.


    ¡°Or your crown will fall!¡±


    Cordelia smiled as well and walked on with the sameposure.


    ¡°Aunt Janine, how nice would it be when I get to be like you!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Janine raised her brows. ¡°Hah, silly girl, your mother was even better than me when she was


    younger!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I learned from her. Speaking of which, your mom¡¯s the realdy. I¡¯d feel inferior in front of


    her!¡±


    Cordelia smiled.


    How could Janine feel inferior? She was just going along with X in everything because she cared


    about this friend too much.


    That was why Cordelia was curious. Why was there a 20-year gap when both of them were so


    close?


    ¡°Aunt Janine, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask my mom, but I¡¯m scared of reminding her sad past¡­ What


    happened between you two back then that you broke off your friendship for so long?¡±


    Janine was silent for a moment before she answered with a chuckle, ¡°Not that we broke it off. It¡¯s¡­


    over a man. We had a disagreement.¡±


    Cordelia widened her eyes.


    Janine immediately knew that she had misunderstood it upon seeing her expression. ¡°Oh dear,


    what are you thinking? How could I possibly fight over a guy with your mom!?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Cordelia chuckled dryly. ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t like the guy!¡± Janine answered directly.


    Cordelia stared at her dumbly again.


    What kind of man was it that Janine was still so angry when he was mentioned today?


    Janine thought about it. When Rowan¡¯s refined rascal look shed in her mind, she waved a hand


    with a frown. ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m not talking about the j*rk. It¡¯s bad luck!


    ¡°Anyway, just don¡¯t bring it up to your mom. It¡¯s the past. Let bygones be bygones. We have to keep


    looking forward!¡±


    Cordelia nodded. It was at the same time amotion broke out in the venue.


    The doors opened with bodyguards rushing in to stand on both sides. Everyone¡¯s gazes focused


    there.


    ¡°Who is it to being so grandly!?¡±

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    While the onlookers spected, the sound of high heels echoed.


    Cordelia saw Nelly walk in on her high horse as the tassels of her shawl swayed with her


    movement. Her chin was tipped up as she looked down like she was scorning everyone¡ªuntil she


    saw Cordelia.


    She paused, and her gaze stayed on Cordelia for a moment before a mocking smile pulled her lips


    up.


    ¡°Ah, Ms. Tanner!¡± The auction host went to wee her.


    Someone in the crowd said swiftly, ¡°I heard that Mr. Tanner¡¯s passed the whole Tanner Group to


    her!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the youngest female president among the four major families now! It¡¯s no wonder her


    appearance was grander than a president¡¯s!¡±


    Nelly slowly approached Cordelia. A sh of cold contempt gleamed in her eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, it¡¯s been a while!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Cordelia knew that Nelly did not have any good intentions. ¡°Heh, what¡¯s


    keeping you up recently, Ms. Tanner? Busy inheriting your family business?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Nelly crossed her arms. ¡°Dad¡¯s passed the Tanner Group for me to run, so I''ve been


    upied recently!¡±


    ¡°You should inform me of your day off no matter how busy you are,¡± Cordelia said with a smile. ¡°The


    western suburbs¡¯ project hasn¡¯t ended yet. It¡¯s been three weeks since there¡¯s an update on the part


    the Tanner Group is in charge of!¡±


    There were snickers from the crowd as soon as the words were spoken.


    Nelly red at Cordelia.


    Cordelia said seriously, ¡°Nelly Tanner, I don¡¯t care what family business you have to inherit. I¡¯m your


    boss in the western suburbs¡¯ project! ording to the agreement, you missing work for no reason


    and not reporting the progress to me allows me to break the contract with the Tanner Group from


    my side!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this and let it slide this time, but you won¡¯t get away so easily the next time.


    Understand?¡±


    Nelly was furious but could not retort at all.


    What Cordelia had said was reasonable and justified. The onlookers chuckled and went off to


    socialize, ignoring Nelly.


    Nelly had assumed that her grand appearance would be able to intimidate everyone, but she still


    failed to get what she wanted ultimately¡­ She pressed her lips together and gnashed her teeth.


    A whileter, the host went up the stage and showed the paintings that would be auctioned. They


    were all painted by female artists, and some of them were old but increasing in value¡ªlike ¡°The


    Fireflies¡¯ Light¡± in the center.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart lurched as she stared at the painting with widened eyes.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Fireflies with double sets of wings.¡± Janine looked at her. ¡°Look who drew this.¡±


    Cordelia felt like her heart was about to leap out of her throat.


    The bottom right corner of the painting had one word written clearly¡ªX.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Cordelia murmured, ¡°It¡¯s my mom?¡±


    Janine nodded with a smile.


    ¡°She painted this when we were still schoolgirls. We were in the same international school, and I


    was just right next to her when she painted this.¡±


    Cordelia was thrilled. She had never known that her mother was so talented.


    ¡°But why¡¯s her painting here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either,¡± said Janine. ¡°This painting could already be sold at a decent price back then.


    Maybe it¡¯s been passed around outside and ultimately collected by this auction ce.


    ¡°This is also the reason I brought you here.¡± Janine looked at Cordelia. ¡°Your mom loved doing


    charity when she was young. This is a charity auction too. If this painting can be sold for a good


    price, the proceeds will go to impoverished ces.


    ¡°I believe that your mom will be happy to see that happen!¡±


    ¡°Let me call her then!¡± Cordelia was ecstatic.


    ¡°Better not¡­¡± Janine stopped her and looked like she was reluctant to say more.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Janine sighed and looked at the painting quietly.


    There were two double-winged fireflies on it, representing X and Rowan. The forest that was the


    background was where they usually dated.


    It would be unnecessary if X were to see it and be reminded of the sad past.


    That was why Janine did not n to buy the painting. She wanted to raise the bidding price to


    donate more money to charity. It would be the best this painting could do.


    ¡°Never mind, Cordelia¡­¡± She forced a smile. ¡°Actually¡­ Actually, I asked your mom, and she didn¡¯t


    want toe.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cordelia nodded in a daze and put down her phone.


    ¡°This was her creation in youth. She doesn¡¯t like it. Oh yeah, don¡¯t bring this up to her when you go


    back, lest she overthinks it and thinks of the past.¡±


    Cordelia quickly replied, ¡°Mm, I understand!¡±


    Although she could not share it with her mother, she felt proud to see her mother¡¯s painting being


    auctioned today.


    ¡°Our honorable guests, the auction will start soon!¡±


    The host stood on stage and introduced with a lively voice, ¡°The first auction piece, The Fireflies¡¯


    Light!¡±


    There was already someone bidding for it below the stage. Cordelia looked at Janine, and thetter


    responded with an encouraging smile. ¡°Raise your bid paddle!¡±


    ¡°$300,000!¡±


    The host smiled. ¡°Alright, $300,000 by thisdy over here! Any more bids?¡±


    ¡°$450,000!¡± The voice was shrill.


    Cordelia turned over to see Nelly smirking provocatively at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Janine smirked. ¡°Just keep bidding against her and lose to her in the final round!¡±


    Cordelia understood immediately and raised her paddle again. ¡°$750,000!¡±


    Nelly red at her and continued topete.


    In the end, the painting¡¯s bid reached $30,000,000. The host was in glee. The higher the price was,


    the more it showed the sess of this auction. It was unexpected that the first piece reached such


    an astronomical price when they had just hoped for a good opening!


    ¡°Ms. Nelly Tanner is bidding for $30,000,000!¡± The host raised his voice and asked, ¡°Any more


    bids?¡±


    Cordelia met eyes with Janine and smiled, putting her paddle down.


    ¡°$30,000,000 going once!


    ¡°$30,000,000 going twice!¡±


    The host scanned the hall and lifted the hammer. ¡°$30,000,000, sold!


    ¡°And gone!¡±


    When the hammer mmed down, the guests mored and got up to apud.


    Nelly went up the stage proudly, not forgetting to give Cordelia a nce as she wore a triumphant


    smile. She finally got to overshadow Cordelia this time.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Nelly took the painting from the host.


    She did not know what the painting was about or who X was, but the piece of art and its artist


    must be significant since it could be auctioned.


    $30,000,000 was not too much or too little. She was going to take over the Tanner Group soon, so


    she ought to create some poprity.


    A charity was a good ce to start. Auctioning the painting would not only make others think that


    she was graceful and artsy, but it was also a charity and could elevate thepany''s image.


    Nelly flicked her long hair to the back and smiled at everyone. She was going to say something to


    stay in the limelight when Cordelia walked over to her.


    ¡°Ms. Tanner!¡± Cordelia was beaming. ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°All thanks to you!¡± Nelly looked at her with a side-eye. ¡°$30,000,000 isn¡¯t a big sum, actually. You


    have three listedpanies under you, Ms. Jenner. Why are you still reluctant to fork out this


    sum?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m reluctant. I just think that it¡¯s a rare opportunity, and it fits you, Ms. Tanner!¡±


    Nelly¡¯s gaze was disdainful.


    Cordelia added, ¡°Also, I¡¯d like to sincerely thank you for bidding on this painting.¡±


    Nelly snickered. ¡°Cordelia, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too hypocritical of you to say that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from the bottom of my heart! After all, you bid for my mother''s painting. Not only did you obtain


    it, but you also fulfilled her wish of donating the proceeds to charity. There aren¡¯t many who are as


    kind as you now, Ms. Tanner!¡±


    There was a loud boom in Nelly¡¯s head as she stared at Cordelia without a blink.


    ¡°Ms. Tanner, you probably don¡¯t know it yet.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°X is my mother¡¯s name!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Nelly turned pale and trembled. It was no wonder Cordelia kept raising the paddle earlier, yet she


    kept bidding because she did not want to lose to her¡­


    ¡®I was actually yed!?¡¯


    Some people failed to hold back andughed openly below the stage, the peals ofughter grating


    in Nelly¡¯s ears.


    ¡°All Ms. Tanner¡¯s gone through only to be giving someone else a hand!¡±


    ¡°She wanted to put up a front. Can¡¯t me others for that!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just like her father¡­ paper tiger. They will crumble with just one poke!¡±


    Nelly was furious from the embarrassment, feeling like thousands of bees were buzzing around her


    ears. She turned around and shouted hysterically, ¡°Shut up! I¡­ I¡¯m not buying it anymore! I don¡¯t


    want it!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The host looked at her in surprise.


    One got to see everything as long as they lived long enough! The host had been in this field for so


    many years, yet this was his first time meeting someone who won the bid and then refused to buy it.


    ¡°Ms. Tanner, this is against the rules!¡± The host chuckled. ¡°The hammer goes down, and it¡¯s sold.


    You¡ª¡±


    Before he finished speaking, the Tanner Group¡¯s finance director jogged over with a smile to ask for


    credit.


    ¡°Ms. Tanner, all done! $30,000,000 has been transferred!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± screamed Nelly.


    The finance director was baffled. ¡°Didn¡¯t we bid for the painting? It¡¯s $30,000,000, right? The bank


    disallows such a huge transaction, and I went through my brother-inw to make sure the sum went


    through straight away¡ª¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    It was as if Nelly went crazy as she pped the finance director and then targeted the host to hit


    him next. The stage fell into chaos.


    Cordelia took her escape amidst it while dozens of security guards rushed in. The Tanners¡¯


    bodyguards were lost as well.


    It was disastrous both on the stage and below the stage.


    Janine discreetly moved X¡¯s painting to a safe ce backstage and called the person in charge


    of the art gallery, whom she had contacted in advance.


    ¡°Liaise with the auction ce regarding the follow-up of this painting,¡± Janine said softly. ¡°The


    payment has beenpleted. It¡¯ll be too much of an embarrassment if the Tanner Group insists on


    getting the money back!


    ¡°And I hope that your gallery is fully in charge of taking care of this painting!¡±


    ¡°I understand, Madam Baken,¡± the boss said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯lle back to you with a satisfactory


    answer!¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Janine nodded and looked at Cordelia. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Cordelia left with her but turned back to take another nce at the painting longingly before


    that.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    The nurses greeted Josiah friendlily. ¡°Mr. Bayer, you¡¯re here again!¡±


    Josiah smiled at them and headed straight to the hospital ward.


    The nurses had heart-shaped eyes as they gathered around to chat with grins.


    ¡°Mr. Bayer is so handsome! Not bad at allpared to those hunks!¡±


    ¡°Right? He¡¯s not just good-looking, but he¡¯s also devoted. He¡¯s here every day while Ms. Kelly¡¯s


    hospitalized¡­ Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t recognize him.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Kelly¡¯s a poor thing too. She got into an ident, and her father doesn¡¯t even care¡­ Lucky Mr.


    Bayer¡¯s keeping herpany every day.¡±


    Josiah pushed the door open and saw Kelly spacing out in bed. He forced a smile and walked over


    to her.


    ¡°Are you feeling better today?¡± He wanted to pat her head, but she avoided him instinctively and


    stared at him as she hid to the side.


    Josiah was sad. It had been so long, and she was still unfamiliar with him. He forced a smile and


    kept his hand to pour her a ss of water and tell her a joke sitting next to the bed.


    ¡°Kelly, you know, there was someone who was sleeping, and a mosquito came to bite him. He was


    woken up by it and was going to p the mosquito when it said, ¡®Please don¡¯t kill me. It¡¯s my


    birthday today!¡¯


    ¡°That person carefully ced the mosquito in his palm after listening to it and sang a birthday song


    pping his hands! Hahaha¡­¡±


    Josiah burst outughing first after he spoke while Kelly looked at him expressionlessly.


    Josiah¡¯s smile froze.


    ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s not funny, is it?¡± He scratched his head. ¡°My jokes are alwaysme.¡±


    Yet, Kelly chuckled because of what he said.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Her smile was as pretty as it was under the starry sky that night.


    Josiah was startled and felt his heart clench. He was suddenly overwhelmed with sadness.


    If time could be rewound, he would have surely taken her away the first night they met. Or he would


    have paid more attention and not let the two assassins Matthew had sent get into the sea party¡­


    The yacht would not have strayed from the cruise, and he would be able to receive her cry for help


    earlier.


    Josiah¡¯s head hung as his eyes were rimmed red.


    It was then he felt a soft hand on the back of his hand. Astonished, he looked up to meet the girl¡¯s


    clear eyes.


    ¡°Kelly¡­¡±


    Kelly smiled at him and swiftly pulled back.


    There was a soft cough at the door.


    Josiah came back to himself and saw Rowane in with his medical kit.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Josiah.¡± Rowan smiled politely. ¡°You¡¯re here to visit Ms. Kelly again?¡±


    Josiah was a little embarrassed. He checked the time and saw that it was when Rowan would treat


    Kelly. He exchanged some pleasantries with the older man and left.


    Before he got out, he reluctantly turned back for another nce and hurried downstairs.


    Rowan was thoughtful as he retrieved the medicine and adjusted the dosage as usual.


    ¡°Take the meds first,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll do the injection if there¡¯s no allergy reaction half an hourter.¡±


    Kelly obediently took the medication.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    ¡°You¡­¡± Rowan gave it a thought and asked softly, ¡°Did you remember something?¡±


    Kelly jolted.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t tell me.¡± Rowan¡¯s smile was as if he knew everything. ¡°Actually, from the


    first day I treated you, I knew that you were hiding something from everyone.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t remember something. You¡¯ve never forgotten anything.¡±


    Kelly sat on the bed with her legs curled up as she bit her fist.


    After a moment of silence when Rowan was going to inject her, she grabbed his hand abruptly and


    looked with a pleading expression on her pale face.


    ¡°Uncle Irwin, you¡¯re a good person¡­¡± Even Kelly¡¯s voice sounded pale. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell others!¡±


    Rowan automatically scanned the surrounding area of the hospital ward with a serious gaze.


    Confirming that there was no one else, he turned around swiftly and shut the door.


    ¡°Some of the doctors and nurses around me are actually Nelly¡¯s people,¡± Kelly said softly. ¡°But I


    don¡¯t know who they are, so I can only pretend to have lost my memory.¡±


    Rowan frowned. ¡°So, you purposely ran into Cordelia¡¯s car on the day of the ident?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that it was Ms. Cordelia¡¯s car!¡± Kelly hurried to exin, ¡°I was abducted, and the driver


    said that Nelly asked him to do it. I was scared¡­ so I just wanted to run into a car and create an


    ident. At least I wouldn¡¯t be harmed by them!¡±


    Rowan nodded. ¡°You think pretty fast.


    ¡°So, you pretended to have amnesia after that also to avoid Nelly from doing anything to you?¡±


    Kelly bit her lips and nodded.


    ¡°Nelly will keep thinking of ways to kill me since she failed this time. I can only stay alive if I¡¯m not a


    threat to her¡­¡±


    Rowan had newfound knowledge of this weak and ill girl. She was calm and knew how to protect


    herself, seeking survival despite the despairing situation.


    This girl was the one who had actually inherited Mandy¡¯s true blood.


    Rowan sighed. ¡°I understand your situation. You can¡¯t help it. But you should at least let your mother


    know. Do you know how worried she is about you?¡±


    Tears brimmed Kelly¡¯s eyes, and she looked down without a word.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s in a crisis now,¡± Rowan told her. ¡°The career she has worked hard for will soon be


    gifted to Nelly by your father!¡±


    ¡°Actually, I knew that¡­¡± Kelly said after a long time, ¡°I knew that Nelly was my father¡¯s actual


    daughter a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Rowan was surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ve suspected it for a long time. Every time Nelly is upset, she vents on me, but dad turns a blind


    eye and forbids my mom from intervening. Mom¡¯s busy with thepany and doesn¡¯t have the


    additional attention to spend at all. Nelly also keeps threatening me, saying that she¡¯ll kill mom if I


    dare tell others¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s from my dad¡¯s attitude that I suspected his rtionship with Nelly.¡±


    Rowan listened to her quietly with a grim expression.


    ¡°Ie to the hospital for a detailed checkup each month, and I have injuries on me each time. I


    get them checked secretly.¡±


    Kelly pulled a stack of medical records from under her pillow. They were her injury assessment


    reports throughout the years.


    Rowan was rmed, just flipping through them casually. He could not imagine how a weak girl like


    her withstood it and pulled through. How strong must she be mentally to persevere and collect the


    evidence at the same time?


    ¡°Once, I plucked Nelly¡¯s hair while she hit me.¡± Kelly met Rowan¡¯s gaze. ¡°I did a DNA test in


    secret¡­¡±


    It was just in time that Rowan flipped to the page of the DNA test. It was between Kelly and Nelly,


    and their percentage of being family was 99% and above.


    He sighed heavily and ced the stack of documents back under her pillow.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Kelly¡¯s voice was airy. ¡°Uncle Irwin, can these¡­ help my mother?¡±

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Rowan¡¯s brows creased. He looked into the girl¡¯s eyes. She was sick, but her eyes were full of life.


    They told him she already had an answer before she asked the question.


    She wanted to help Mandy and seek justice for herself.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought through this?¡± asked Rowan. ¡°Once these are exposed, the Tanners¡¯ dirtyundry


    will be aired to the world. You¡¯ll be implicated too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± Kelly shook her head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m dying soon. What¡¯s there to be scared of?


    ¡°But I can¡¯t just sit around and watch them take advantage of my mom!¡±


    ¡°Who says that you¡¯re dying soon? Are you doubting my skills?¡± Rowan smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid


    that your crush will be sad when you say that?¡±


    Kelly froze before a rare blush colored her pale cheeks.


    ¡°Josiah is great. He¡¯s more concerned about you than your father is!¡± Rowan took the syringe and


    injected her at the vein with ease.


    ¡°My dad¡¯s never been concerned about me.¡± Kelly chuckled self-deprecatingly. ¡°He¡¯s always


    scorned that I¡¯m a burden because of my congenital disease. He doesn¡¯t even want to pay the


    thousands of dors of medical fees each month. If it weren¡¯t for my mom¡¯s insistence, he might


    have let me fend for myself, dead or alive.¡±


    Rowan could not bear to hear something like this the most.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡®Daughters should be coddled and pampered. If it were Cordelia, forget hundreds of thousands of


    dors, even if it were millions or hundreds of millions of dors, even if I had to go bankrupt, I


    would¡ª


    ¡®Wait, no!¡¯


    Rowan looked appalled and immediately stopped what he was thinking. Everything was fine. Why


    did he imagine his daughter to be sick!?


    ¡°Uncle Irwin, I know my dad,¡± said Kelly. ¡°He is prideful and has always kept the image of a good


    husband and good father. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll openly admit that he has an illegitimate daughter to


    the public.¡±


    ¡°So, this is a fatal blow to him.¡± Rowan smiled approvingly. ¡°You¡¯re really smart.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if I¡¯m right about being smart in this¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Rowan patted her head. ¡°What you need the most now is to rest. I


    believe that these things will be resolved appropriately in the end!¡±


    ¡­


    The day the Tanner Group held a press conference, it shook a good half of Centrolis.


    Nelly stood before the full dressing mirror and specifically picked a gown with griffon embroidery.


    The yellow dress was adorned with thousands of diamonds, looking exceptionallyvish.


    It was said that the design came from a famous embroidery family in Centrolis.


    As Nelly listened to the crowd¡¯s fawning words and watched the servants get down to put on a pair


    of extravagant satin high heels for her, her pride peaked.


    Would anyone dare call her an illegitimate daughter or someone from the orphanage from now on?


    Would anyone dare say that she was not worthy of Zephyr?


    Even if Zephyr refused to marry her, she could find someone better than him and marry him. It was


    just that she would continue to cling to Zephyr just to annoy Cordelia!


    Nelly smirked, triumphant and vicious.


    When the press conference started, Joe announced that he would pass the Tanner Group to Nelly


    in front of everyone. The guests congratted them as Nelly socialized amongst the crowd, and


    Joe wore a pleased smile.


    ¡°Mr. Tanner.¡± Their friends in business came forward with a toast. ¡°The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the


    tree. It¡¯s expected of your daughter. Ms. Nelly has the looks of a boss!¡±


    ¡°Do look after our Nelly from now on!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all friends! No need to be so courteous!¡±

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Joe clinked sses with them.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The doors opened at that moment, and the venue quieted abruptly. The chandelier on the hall¡¯s


    ceiling was the only one making a soft clicking noise.


    Cordelia was smiling as she walked toward Joe and Nelly.


    Nelly¡¯s expression changed instantly. She was going tosh out, but Joe stopped her discreetly.


    ¡°Her status is unlikest time now. We¡¯ll still meet in the future. Hold it in!¡±


    Nelly took a deep breath and looked at Cordelia coldly.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a joyous asion today?¡± Cordelia smiled nonchntly. ¡°Ms.


    Tanner, do you still hold a grudge against me?¡±


    ¡°Very funny, Ms. Jenner. That usually happens when people are close. You and I don¡¯t seem to


    even be friends yet!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ people who are close?¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°What a coincidence. I brought your best friend here


    today. It¡¯d be best if you two could resolve any grudges you have in front of everyone!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Nelly¡¯s heart dropped.


    Joe stepped forward with narrowed eyes. ¡°Ms. Jenner, this is an internal asion of the Tanner


    Group. If you¡¯re here to congratte us sincerely, we wee you. But if you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know that I have no right to intervene with the Tanner Group,¡± Cordelia said seriously.


    ¡°But it¡¯s unfortunate that I¡¯m the person in charge of the western suburbs¡¯ project. I have to be


    careful about who I work with.


    ¡°Mr. Tanner, are you really handing thepany over to Nelly?¡±


    ¡°Cordelia!¡± Nelly exploded. ¡°Are you here to cause trouble? Don¡¯t try to oppress me with some


    person-in-charge status. You think I dare not call security to chase you out?¡±


    As soon as she said that, two lines of people appeared at the door. Each person looked intimidating


    and held either a steel rod or a machine gun. Their ck T-shirts had the word ¡°Thompson¡± printed


    on the back.


    The atmosphere in the hall turned grim and menacing right away.


    Zephyr and Nichs entered at the same time. The sound of their leather shoes clicking on the


    marble floor sounded like bullets being loaded into a gun.


    Everyone was baffled and frozen.


    A reporter with fast reflexes lifted his camera, but his camera was shattered with a shot before he


    could press the button!


    ¡°Apologies, media and press!¡± Nichs said coldly, ¡°Let a word about what happened today out,


    and you¡¯re against me, Nichs Thompson. Think about the consequences on your own!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Joe panicked and turned pale. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Zephyr went forward to sling an arm around Cordelia and smiled softly at her. His stern gaze then


    scanned across everyone and stopped on Joe and Nelly.


    ¡°I heard someone say to chase Cordelia out just now?¡± His voice was sarcastic. ¡°Uncle Tanner, is it


    true?¡±


    Joe¡¯s legs turned to jelly, and he stayed quiet.


    ¡°You probably have no idea what your daughter has done, huh?¡±


    Zephyr smirked. His eyes were icy. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll tell you everything, one by one!¡±


    Cordelia asked with a smile, ¡°Zephyr, get Ms. Tanner¡¯s best friend here first. They might have some


    ¡®grudges¡¯ and need to resolve that face to face!¡±


    Zephyr replied gently, ¡°Sure, your wish is mymand!¡±


    Cordelia gave an eye signal, and someone instantly brought the person she wanted.


    Nelly¡¯s heart thumped. Someone entered a whileter. Her face was covered, and only two eyes


    were visible. Yet, that pair of eyes was enough to nearly pull a scream out of Nelly.


    ¡°Mona¡­ You¡¯re Mona!?¡±

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    ¡°So, you still remember me, Ms. Tanner!¡± Mona scoffed.


    Nelly was startled. Mona¡¯s gaze on her no longer looked like she saw her as a best friend.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here?¡± Nelly went up to chide her softly. ¡°You want to embarrass me like them


    too? Don¡¯t forget, could you be popr without me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mona¡¯s voice was quivering. ¡°Nelly Tanner, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this if it weren¡¯t for


    you!¡±


    She pulled the scarf off her face as she spoke. The deep scars on her face shocked Nelly.


    ¡°This is what you gave me!¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± Nelly stumbled back. ¡°I¡¯ve never asked anyone to mutte your face!¡±


    ¡°Hah, not you, but everything¡¯s because of you!¡±


    Mona faced the crowd. They were shocked when they saw the wounds on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m here today to expose Ms. Nelly Tanner!


    ¡°She¡¯s the one who asked me to seduce Mr. Thompson and drug him. She¡¯s also the one who got


    the press to cook things up. That¡¯s how Mrs. Thompson got triggered and lost her baby!¡±


    ¡°Mona!¡± Nelly shrieked. ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you ming me? Hah, even if I gave you the idea,


    do you not have a brain? Do you not know how to think? Are you seducing whoever I ask you to?¡±


    ¡°You! How dare you argue!?¡± Mona red at her, shaking in anger. ¡°Fine, never mind me. We¡¯ll talk


    about your sister. Have you never hurt Kelly Tanner?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Nelly was anxious and went up to shove Mona, but the bodyguard next to her was fast and pointed


    a gun at her head. Nelly¡¯s heart drummed, but she dared not take another step forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re a sociopath toward Kelly!¡± Mona enunciated each word. ¡°While Mrs. Tanner wasn¡¯t around,


    you bought a driver to abduct Kelly from the hospital and wanted to drug her to make her mute. Do


    you deny these?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Joe was stunned.


    No matter how much he disliked Kelly, she was his daughter. He had never expected Nelly to harm


    her own sister!


    ¡°Nelly¡­ i-is what she said true?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°You still want to shirk it off at this point?¡± Mona looked at her mockingly. ¡°Have you forgotten that


    you¡¯ve promised the driver 30,000 dors only to turn back on your word? I was the one who paid


    him in the end!¡±


    Nelly shook her head frantically, her eyes panicking.


    Zephyr smirked and yed a video clip. On the big screen, the driver wore the prison uniform with


    handcuffs. He sat behind the metal-grilled window sullenly.


    ¡°It¡¯s Nelly Tanner¡­ I wouldn¡¯t do something like this if she didn¡¯t promise me 30,000 dors! Nelly


    Tanner said that my mission would be aplished as long as I took Ms. Kelly somewhere


    deserted and stuffed the mute drug down her throat so she could never speak!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Those who were in the hall gasped.


    What Nelly had done kept horrifying them to a new level. Theymented softly among each other.


    ¡°Who dares work with the Tanner Group when this is what the heiress is like?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect Joe to raise such a daughter¡­ I think the man mustn¡¯t be a saint himself!¡±


    ¡°They look decent in front of others, but they¡¯re atrocious behind people!¡±


    Zephyr pressed the pause button, and the screen froze when the driver looked up.


    Nelly screamed, shocked by the stares, and clutched Zephyr¡¯s arm. ¡°Zephyr¡­ Zephyr! We grew up


    together. You know me. How could I possibly do this!? It¡¯s them¡­ They¡¯re framing me!¡±

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Zephyr looked at Nelly in repulse and shook her off.


    Cordelia held his arm and looked at Nelly icily.


    Nelly still wanted to cling to Zephyr, but the bodyguard stepped forth and shoved her to the floor.


    The doors were opened again. This time, Mandy came in, wheeling Kelly. Thetter was pale and


    frail in the wheelchair, but the determination in her eyes frightened Nelly.


    ¡°Mandy, Kelly¡­¡± Joe was sweating profusely with a nervous expression. ¡°Why are you both here?¡±


    Mandy scoffed, ¡°Are we supposed to watch you hand the family business over to this scornful,


    vicious b*tch otherwise?¡±


    ¡°Mandy!¡±


    Joe wanted to overpower her, but she tossed a document to him.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Joe Tanner, you must have forgotten about our prenup, huh?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Joe paled as he read the prenup with bulged eyes.


    It was only then that he recalled that Mandy¡¯s family, the Chrisses, had asked him to sign a prenup


    before they married over 20 years ago. The prenup had ounted for their premarital assets. When


    the Tanner Group was established, Mandy owned 2/3 of thepany, ording to it.


    Because Mandy had never been on guard against Joe, she had never taken the prenup out.


    Joe was used to being the boss all these years, so he had also forgotten about the existence of this


    prenup.


    Mandy announced, ¡°The prenup states that I have the right to veto the future sessor and any


    important decision within thepany!


    ¡°I¡¯ve never practiced the right in the past due to our rtionship as husband and wife.¡± Her gaze


    was cold as she looked at Joe. ¡°But I¡¯m invoking it today!¡±


    Joe turned pale, and his hands shook uncontrobly.


    ¡°Everyone!¡± Mandy took a deep breath and raised her voice. ¡°Nelly Tanner is not my biological


    daughter. She¡¯s an illegitimate daughter of Joe and another woman! He kept this a secret from me


    for over 20 years, deceived me into raising his illegitimate daughter for over 20 years, and


    overlooking my own child¡­


    ¡°I refuse to die with this!¡±


    Those who were there were dumbstruck by the news.


    Cordelia shuffled to Zephyr and gripped his hand nervously. The man held her hand back, hisrge


    warm palm wrapping around her small palm.


    ¡°For real?¡± The crowd buzzed instantly. ¡°Nelly Tanner¡¯s a b*stard child?¡±


    ¡±Got to give it to Joe. Having an affair over 20 years ago!¡±


    ¡°Hah, told you. Some people just look like nice guys, but they¡¯re actually horrible people!¡±


    Joe¡¯s legs gave out, and he would have nearly fallen to his knees if Nelly did not hurry over to hold


    him steady. She was not doing any better, though. Her cold sweat had drenched the luxurious


    embroidered gown.


    ¡°N-No¡­¡± Joe denied, ¡°Nelly¡­ We picked up Nelly from the orphanage. I-I have proof of adoption¡­¡±


    ¡°I have proof too!¡± Kelly spoke up firmly.


    Joe met her eyes.


    This was the first time in over 20 years that he felt his ailing daughter had such a sharp gaze.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Kelly looked at him coldly as she pulled out a stack of documents and threw it upward.


    As the papers scattered down like a snowy storm, each snowke told of the injustice and abuse


    she had gone through all these years.


    ¡°This is my proof!¡± Kelly said softly, ¡°A DNA test and injury assessment reports!¡±

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Joe picked up the papers from the floor with trembling hands and read them sheet after sheet.


    Mandy gripped the wheelchair handles so tightly that her knuckles turned white. She saw her


    daughter¡¯s jerking shoulders and patted her.


    The papers that Kelly had thrown were countless photocopied sets, so almost everyone there could


    get one to themselves. As they went through the DNA test report and the injury assessment reports,


    they threw despising and abhorring nces at Nelly and Joe.


    ¡°Hypocrites!¡±


    ¡°Despicable!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Everyone hit the man who was down¡ªNelly and Joe stood rooted pathetically like they were tied to


    the gallows.


    ¡°Dad, you probably don¡¯t know how Nelly has been bullying me all these years, huh?¡± Kelly asked


    shakily, ¡°Hah, or did you know and give your silent permission for her to do it?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Joe panicked. ¡°Kelly, you¡¯re my daughter too. Even though you¡¯re sick, I¡¯ve never thought


    of giving up on you, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my daughter!¡± Mandy pushed him away resentfully and pointed at him. ¡°You aren¡¯t


    worth being a father at all. You don¡¯t even deserve to be a man!¡±


    ¡°Mandy!¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t mind them!¡± Nelly supported him. ¡°Hah, you want to defeat me with just these things?


    Dream on!


    ¡°If I, Nelly Tanner, is defeated so easily, then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡± A loud voice rang suddenly.


    Nelly froze as she saw Linda walking over slowly. She did not look too good, but each step of hers


    was strong and firm.


    Linda had her eyes on Nelly, the fire in them capable of burning a hole through thetter.


    Cordelia hurried over to put an arm around her shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Linda smiled at her and looked at Nelly with a cold smirk. ¡°I¡¯d love to see how


    indestructible you are!¡±


    Nichs waved a hand, prompting a few bodyguards to pin Nelly on the floor.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Nelly screamed hysterically, ¡°Let me go! Let go of me!¡±


    Linda said softly, ¡°Cordelia, I told you that I¡¯m going to avenge the loss of my child myself. Be my


    witness today!¡±


    ¡°Linda, w-what do you want!?¡± Nelly struggled for her life. ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡±


    Linda took a metal rod from the bodyguard unhurriedly and weighed it in her hand in anticipation.


    ¡°Do you know how painful it is to lose the child in your womb?¡± She sneered.


    ¡°That baby hadn¡¯t even stayed in my womb for six months!¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­¡± Nelly cried, ¡°Look for the person who killed your child! I-It¡¯s¡­ Mona! She seduced your


    husband and caused this!¡±


    Linda did not listen to her nonsense and swung the rod down on Nelly¡¯s stomach.


    Nelly screamed, feeling like her bones were being disassembled.


    ¡°That child¡­ was induced from my womb by the doctor!¡± Linda¡¯s eyes went red. ¡°Do you know how


    much it hurts!?


    ¡°It hurts more than this!


    ¡°My heart hurts more than this!¡±


    Linda swung the steel rod on Nelly¡¯s stomach over and over again. Thetter¡¯s blood-curdling cries


    resonated in the hall, giving the crowd goosebumps.


    Nelly was down shortly, lying limp on the floor like a boneless mess. Linda swung the rod up again,


    but a voice stopped her.


    ¡°Mrs. Thompson!¡± Mandy¡¯s gaze was pleading.


    Linda paused and lowered her arm slowly.


    Mandy went to her, took a nce at Nelly, who was coughing blood from the blows, and said softly,


    pushing down the grief in her heart, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I know that your resentment will hardly fade


    even if this b*tch dies a thousand times¡­


    ¡°But I¡¯d still like to plead for her. Don¡¯t take a life here. I¡¯ve¡­ still raised her up, after all.¡±


    Linda was shaking. Nichs put his arm around her and patted her back to console her.


    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, your hands are clean.¡± Mandy dipped her head. ¡°It¡¯s not worthy of tainting them


    over this one!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Nichs said coldly. ¡°She¡¯s as good as done anyway. I¡¯ll get someone to throw her out


    of Centrolis.¡±


    He waved a hand, and his underlings dragged Nelly out instantly.


    Linda had vented her resentment. Her hold weakened, and the steel rod hit the marble floor with a


    nk.


    Zephyr took a step forward and trained his deep gaze on Joe. ¡°Now that Nelly¡¯s issues are resolved,


    it¡¯s your turn, Mr. Tanner!¡±


    Joe was already scared out of his wits and fell to his knees with a plop.


    Zephyr looked at him with a sneer.


    The memory of Joe bringing up his marriage with Nelly each time he visited the Hamertons was still


    fresh in his mind. Joe kept telling him that it was a matter of course for both families to be in-


    laws since they matched in status.


    His expression and tone when he said that and how pathetic he looked now were like two different


    people.


    Zephyr snickered. ¡°Mr. Tanner, are you admitting what you¡¯ve done so fast?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Joe looked up slowly and could not help shuddering when he met Zephyr¡¯s deep eyes.


    Zephyr produced the evidence of his illegalnd transaction.


    ¡°Mr. Tanner, still recognize these?¡±


    Joe felt choked like he was going to pass out from how hard it was to breathe.


    ¡°You privately sold small plots ofnd out to rake in huge profits taking advantage of the western


    suburbs¡¯ project. Do you dare say you didn¡¯t make this illegal trade!?¡±


    ¡°Zephyr, you¡­ investigated me?¡±


    ¡°Not me.¡± Zephyr smiled and looked at Cordelia next to him.


    Cordelia had always been meticulous, so he noticed that there was something wrong with the


    ounts and found the source of the issue following the clue. She was also the one who had asked


    Zephyr not to say anything for the time being so that they would not rm the culprit, thus collecting


    complete evidence.


    Cordelia said coldly, ¡°Mr. Tanner, the dirty money you received went through the Hamerton Group¡¯s


    ounts. Are you trying to make the Hamerton Group your scapegoat?


    ¡°Your n is perfect, and your ounts are done in great detail.¡± She smiled. ¡°But you made a


    small mistake. It¡¯s just one wrong decimal point!¡±


    Joe looked at the ounts and sweated profusely as he sat limply on the floor.


    A few people in uniform came in through the doors then.


    Nichs gestured, and his underlings kept their guns behind them. He went up with a smile and


    shook hands with the head of the group. ¡°Chief Sheridan, it¡¯s been a while!¡±


    Thomas Sheridan had seen a lot, given his age. His authoritative gaze scanned the hall before he


    asked Nichs with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s this about today?¡±


    ¡°Our Mr. Z Hamerton and his wife are eliminating the scum society for you, Chief Sheridan!¡±


    Thomas looked at Zephyr and Cordelia, greeting them politely. He could not help smirking when he


    saw Joe kneeling on the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to look into Joe Tanner for some time!


    ¡°Thank you for taking control of the situation first, Mr. Thompson!¡± Thomas said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve


    brought the arrest warrant too. I¡¯m sure something valuable wille out of the interrogation when


    he¡¯s brought back!¡±

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    ¡°Thanks for the trouble, Chief Sheridan.¡± Nichs smiled.


    Thomas waved, and someone pulled Joe up from the floor right away.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Joe shouted as he struggled, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re on his side! Don¡¯t you know that Nichs Thompson¡¯s


    a gangster!?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tanner!¡± Thomas snorted, ¡°Mr. Thompson¡¯s the CEO of Sol Entertainment. He¡¯s contributed


    significantly to the development of film and TV culture, and he will participate in the top ten


    outstanding youths of Centrolis next year! Do you mean that our mayor can¡¯t distinguish right and


    wrong?¡±


    Joe widened his eyes speechlessly.


    ¡°I have to thank Mr. Thompson for being here in advance, so you didn¡¯t get away!¡±


    ¡°B-But don¡¯t you see his underlings? Those guns¡­¡±


    ¡°I was going to turn in these guns!¡± Nichs smiled.


    ¡°Chief Sheridan, I have a friend who works specifically with the police at the border to crush various


    firearm smuggling activities. These guns are what he¡¯s collected, and I¡¯m passing them to you now.


    It¡¯s my duty as a Centrolis citizen!¡±


    Joe was thoroughly dumbstruck.


    Thomas chortled. ¡°Mr. Tanner, did Mr. Thompson ask anyone to shoot just now?¡±


    ¡°N-No.¡±


    ¡°Then did Mr. Thompson cause you any tangible physical harm?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone righteous like Mr. Thompson should be the role model of all Centrolis citizens!¡±


    ¡°You tter me, Chief Sheridan.¡± Nichs yed along. ¡°Since I came to Centrolis, I¡¯ve made up my


    mind to be awful citizen!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Thomas nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like everyone to follow me back for your statements to be taken.


    Thank you for your cooperation!¡±


    ¡­


    Taking the statements was just standard procedure. After all, no one dared speak unnecessarily,


    given Nichs¡¯ intimidation.


    The Tanner Group ultimately returned to Mandy and would be under her management before Kelly


    got better.


    Linda was slowly improving as well. She was a cheerful and optimistic person to start with. It was


    just that the blow to her was too much this time, and she was still a lot quieterpared to the past,


    even though she managed to push through this.


    Cordelia gradually grew closer to Kelly.


    One day, she was taking a walk, wheeling Kelly outside. It feltfortable with the sun shining on


    them warmly.


    Josiah was upied and would bete, so he had asked Cordelia to keep Kellypany for a bit


    longer. Cordelia smiled while reading the text and kept her phone back in her pocket.


    Kelly¡¯s voice was light. ¡°Cordelia, it must be boring apanying me. Go ahead if you have


    something to do. Don¡¯t mind me, really! I can manage on my own.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much to do.¡± Cordelia tucked the nket on her legs. ¡°The artists in thepany are


    behaving now, and the joint hospital is being built. I just have to check the construction progress


    ording to schedule.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of you.¡± Kelly looked at her with a smile. ¡°You have a job you like, and you¡¯re so


    capable. You also have Mr. Zephyr by your side devotedly¡­¡±


    ¡°You have someone by your side devotedly too!¡± When Cordelia grinned, she looked really pretty


    with her big eyes that looked like they had countless stars in them.


    ¡°I heard Uncle Irwin say that Josiah would apany you every day when everyone thought you


    had lost your memory!¡±


    Kelly blushed with a slight sparkle in her eyes.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m envious of you!¡± Cordelia said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve met so many challenges, yet you¡¯re still


    so courageous. It¡¯s really impressive¡­ When you stepped out to expose Nelly, you¡¯re like a heroine


    to me!¡±


    Cordelia held her hand gently. ¡°Kelly, how did you manage to endure it for so many years? If it were


    me, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to hold out for so long!¡±


    Kelly smiled shyly. ¡°You¡¯re making me sound too noble! In truth, I kept those evidence, but I had


    never considered exposing her in public one day¡­¡±


    Cordelia was surprised.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    ¡°In the past, I thought that it would be fine as long as Nelly didn¡¯t hurt my mom. I didn¡¯t have many


    days left to live anyway, so I¡¯d protect my mom like this.


    ¡°But Nelly became worse after that, so I kept my guard up. I sneaked to get my injuries checked


    each time I went to the hospital, andter, I managed to get the DNA test report.


    ¡°Then that night¡­¡± Kelly¡¯s voice grew softer with a hint of a smile. ¡°I met someone who made me


    make up my mind.¡±


    Cordelia knew that it was Josiah.


    If it were not for that night, Kelly would not have been so eager to seek justice for herself. It was


    because she had met Josiah that a ray of light shone into the darkness that was her life and allowed


    her to keep going unwaveringly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just because I met him,¡± Kelly said softly. ¡°That I want the whole world to know about my


    existence. I want to¡­ stand properly next to him.¡±


    Cordelia was moved, feeling a pinch on her nose.


    ¡°Josiah won¡¯t let you down.¡± She looked into Kelly¡¯s eyes. ¡°Kelly, you¡¯ve made the right choice!¡±


    Kelly grinned. Her smile under the sunlight was the prettiest it had bloomed in over 20 years of her


    life.


    ¡­


    After what happened, Liam requested to meet Cordelia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go if you don¡¯t want to go. I¡¯ll talk to grandpa.¡± Zephyr spoke softly next to Cordelia¡¯s ear as


    he kept her in his embrace.


    Cordelia was peeling an orange and pulled a piece to stuff it into the man¡¯s mouth.


    The sweet and sour tanginess exploded on the tip of Zephyr¡¯s tongue and felt incredibly refreshing.


    He opened his mouth to ask for a second piece when Cordelia stopped.


    He stayed frozen with his mouth open for a few seconds before closing it slowly and said,


    ¡°Whatever your decision is, you mustn¡¯t suffer any grievance first!¡±


    Cordelia mulled over it and chuckled.


    ¡°How¡¯s meeting your grandfather a grievance?¡±


    Zephyr blinked.


    ¡°He asked to meet me this time.¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°He¡¯s an elder. It¡¯ll be rude if I don¡¯t go.


    I¡¯ll be at fault no matter what.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m guessing that he wants to meet me this time because I looked into Joe Tanner¡¯s


    ounts and saved the Hamerton Group¡¯s reputation, right?¡±


    Zephyr smiled. That was exactly the case.


    When Liam talked to him about meeting Cordelia, he brought up Joe¡¯s illegalnd trade.


    ¡°Zephyr, you¡¯ll be there with me, right?¡±


    Zephyr nodded in expressing his loyalty. ¡°Of course!¡±


    Cordelia grinned. ¡°What¡¯s there for me to be scared of when you¡¯re my support!?¡±


    Therefore, Liam fixed the time swiftly, and they were to meet this weekend.


    Cordelia prepared a gift in advance, but X thought that it was notplete or thoughtful enough,


    so she prepared another one ording to her standards.


    Cordelia eximed after seeing it, ¡°The older, the wiser, huh? Mom, what you¡¯ve prepared is


    amazing. So much better than mine!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s for certain!¡± X smiled. ¡°Your mother has seen a lot. I¡¯m more experienced than you in


    terms of not making a faux pas in front of the elders!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Cordelia furrowed her brows.


    The gifts were thoughtful but did not look like they were part of Centrolis¡¯ culture and customs.


    Part of the gifts was Ejada, which X had personally made.


    Cordelia had heard from Neil that girls in Southeast Aciatic had to make Ejada personally and bring


    them to the elders in intricate gilded boxes when they would visit the boys¡¯ families for the first


    time¡­


    Cordelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she subconsciously reached for the pretty box.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t touch it!¡± X swatted the back of Cordelia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°There are only two pieces in the box. I¡¯ll have to make them again if you ruin them!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Cordelia looked at her in puzzlement. ¡°Why am I bringing this to Elder Mr. Hamerton? I


    haven¡¯t eaten this that much myself!¡±


    ¡°Silly girl!¡± X said with a smile, ¡°Back where wee from, this is what we use to show our


    respect for the elders!¡±


    ¡°Back where wee from?¡± Cordelia looked at her with widened eyes.


    Growing up, she had always thought that Jangasas was her hometown.


    X¡¯s face fell upon realizing that she had said too much.


    ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t have to bring it if you don¡¯t want to,¡± she said softly. ¡°The other presents are quite


    valuable too. The Hamertons won¡¯t look down on you!¡±


    After saying that, she returned to her room, leaving Cordelia to stay dazed in the living room with


    furrowed brows for some time.


    On the day of the meeting¡­


    Janine, who nned to work overtime, canceled two meetings in a row and stepped on the


    elerator to rush to Hamerton Manor, not forgetting to call Zephyr and scold him on the way.


    ¡°You brat! Why didn¡¯t you let me know that Cordelia¡¯s meeting the old man today?¡±


    Zephyr was confused. ¡°For what, mom? So you can wreck the meeting?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rascal!¡± Janine sped up and went past the yellow right.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of person your grandfather is? Don¡¯t you know that he insists you and


    Nelly get married? Now with what happened to the Tanners, he wants to meet Cordelia¡­ I think


    there must be some conspiracy!


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton, is your grandfather trying to set up a loaded dinner to threaten Cordelia and


    then help the Tanners rise back up?¡±


    Zephyr covered his face. Hemented about his mother¡¯s wild imagination and exined with


    difficulty, ¡°Mom, grandpa¡¯s not a fool. Nelly Tanner has gotten chased out of Centrolis already. How


    could he possibly¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hah, that old man already had the potential for dementia when he was younger!¡±


    Zephyr fell silent for a moment before he said seriously, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll keep Cordeliapany.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still worried!¡± Janine rebutted right away. ¡°You always listen to your grandfather! What if you


    switch sidesst minute? Our Cordelia will be wronged!¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you not trust your own son?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be there soon anyway!¡± Janine insisted. ¡°Come out and open the door for me!¡±


    Zephyr did not get to say anything, and the call ended.


    He asked rk to wait at the door but thought it was too careless to ask thetter to go. Given his


    mother¡¯s temper, she would want him to open the door himself.


    Zephyr sighed, got changed speedily, and hurried off to the door.


    He nned on his way there. He would have enough time to appease his mother first, then pick up


    Cordelia. The point was Janine must not show herself in the main hall. He would just ce her in


    Zen Residence¡­


    It would require five to six minutes of a drive from Zen Residence to the door of the manor.


    Janine was already there before Zephyr arrived. She parked and was going to call Zephyr when she


    heard a sharp braking sounde from behind her.


    She turned back and froze, shocked beyond herself.


    She watched as a middle-aged man got out of the ck Maybach. They had not met for over 20


    years, and he had gotten older, but the way he carried himself had never changed. How he looked


    like a refined scum, especially, was infuriating!


    Rowan hurried to the manor only to look up and meet Janine¡¯s icy gaze. He froze as well.


    Both of them stared at each other for more than ten seconds and felt like they were in a dream.


    ¡°R-Rowan Irwin!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Janine Baker!?¡±


    Both of them snapped their heads away upon recognizing each other and looked appalled, like they


    had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here then?¡±


    ¡°Hah, my son lives here. Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    ¡°Your son¡­¡± Rowan stopped speaking. He thought about it, and due to his medical judgment of


    kinship and their facial resemnce, realization struck him. ¡°Your son¡¯s Zephyr Hamerton?¡±


    Janine snickered and rolled her eyes at him.


    Rowan only knew that Zephyr was the third heir of the Hamertons and the heir Liam approved the


    most, but he had no idea who his parents were. He used to assume that his parents could be a pair


    of regr and honest husband and wife who did not have much of a presence in the Hamertons, so


    the public rarely mentioned them.


    It was a surprise that¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s the brat!¡± Rowan raised his voice. Enemies were bound to meet, he guessed.


    ¡°No, no.¡± He closed his eyes and shook his head before opening them abruptly. ¡°I must, right now,


    this instance, let our Cordelia break up with the brat!¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a brat!?¡± Janine propped her arms on her hips. ¡°Rowan Irwin, have some


    shame! Your Cordelia? Haha¡­ Does Cordelia know who you are?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°ording to what I know about you, you haven¡¯t reunited as father and daughter, right?¡±


    With his sore spot picked, Rowan was flustered and red at her without a word.


    ¡°I see now.¡± Janine connected the dots right away. ¡°Cordelia was busy a few days ago saying that


    some joint hospital project¡¯s starting, and it¡¯s a coboration with a famous doctor from Southeast


    Aciatic¡­ It¡¯s you, sc*m!¡±


    ¡°Janine Baker, watch your words!¡±


    ¡°This is polite enough for a jerk!¡±


    Rowan took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. He failed to argue over Janine when they


    were younger, but X was there to mediate between them. It was unexpected that now that they


    were old, he still had to fight Janine!


    Rowan said calmly, ¡°Janine, I don¡¯t have the time to fight with you. Since your son¡¯s Zephyr, I¡¯ll tell


    you straight. Elder Mr. Hamerton¡¯s meeting Cordelia today, and I heard that he¡¯s unhappy with her¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m here to support my daughter today!¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Janine sneered at him. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a title in front of your daughter. What kind of


    support are you giving her?


    ¡°Irwin, if Cordelia finds out how you let her mother downst time, what hope do you think you have


    in front of her?¡±


    An unreadable emotion shed in Rowan¡¯s eyes, and he kept quiet.


    The wind rustled the leaves, flipping a corner of his coat open and disheveling his hair.


    The world felt like it was dunked into a vacuum as it was distressingly silent.


    Then Zephyr opened the manor door and saw Janine and Rowan standing across from each other.


    They did not look happy.


    He paused. ¡°Mom? Mr. Irwin?


    ¡°Why are you here together?¡±

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    They answered simultaneously, ¡°Who¡¯s here with him(her)!?¡±


    Zephyr was puzzled. They looked like they had just had a big fight. He also vaguely saw two people


    conversing when he walked over, now realizing that it was them.


    Zephyr was thoughtful, not knowing what the grudge was between them.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Rowan widened his eyes when he saw Zephyr. ¡°Why are you still here? Aren¡¯t you taking


    your girlfriend to meet your elder today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pick her up.¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up!¡± Rowan wanted nothing more than to kick Zephyr¡¯s bottom.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin.¡± Zephyr frowned. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°A ghost covered my eyes, and I took the wrong way!¡± Rowan rolled his eyes and slipped into his


    car.


    Zephyr looked at his mother in confusion when he drove off. Before he could ask about it, she


    eximed, ¡°Ugh, unlucky!¡±


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I saw a ghost in broad daylight!¡±


    Zephyr was exasperated. ¡°Mom, you know Rowan Irwin?¡±


    Janine fell silent with a glum expression. It only made Zephyr more certain in assuming that there


    was an unknown past between them.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Realization struck Zephyr, and he was horrified. ¡°He¡¯s not¡­ the reason for your divorce


    back then, is he?¡±


    Janine red at him and pped him right off the bat.


    ¡°Do you think your mother¡¯s blind!? Even if I cheated, I wouldn¡¯t look for someone like him!¡±


    ¡°Then how did you know each other?¡±


    ¡°We¡­¡±


    Janine was hesitant to speak. She abruptly recalled that X had told her not to mention the past,


    nor did she want the kids to find out. She just wanted to live the rest of her life in peace.


    She coughed and waved a hand.


    ¡°Nothing. Some petty grudge in the past¡­ No need to y nice with him when you meet him in the


    future anyway!¡±


    Zephyr was even more bewildered and winced.


    If he had not confirmed that Rowan had nothing to do with the ne crash he was in, he would


    have really thought that his mother was acting this way about Rowan because of him.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just stand here!¡± Janine looked at him in annoyance. ¡°Aren¡¯t you picking Cordelia up?


    What time is it now? Hurry up!


    ¡°If she¡¯ste, the old man¡¯s going to pick on her¡­¡±


    She spoke while she walked in resolutely.


    Zephyr stopped her. ¡°Mom, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To greet your grandfather!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Zephyr was rendered speechless. ¡°Be honest!¡±


    Janine paused. ¡°I¡¯m really going to greet him! And¡­ remind him that Cordelia¡¯s not for him to bully!


    Zephyr smiled. He knew that his mother would give her all for him and Cordelia.


    Shortly, Zephyr arrived at Hamerton Manor with Cordelia.


    This was Cordelia¡¯s first time here. Thest time she saw this ce, it was through Zephyr¡¯s video


    call. He sat in the front yard back then, and the night was starry. The dim light fell on him, and at his


    back was a unique building with a stretch of mountains.


    Now that she was here, it felt like a dream.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Liam¡¯s study was huge, like a library. The bookshelves were as high as the ceiling and were filled


    with famous books by experts in various fields.


    Even then, an echo could still be heard from each step taken.


    Cordelia sat on the couch and grasped the hem of her skirt anxiously. Zephyr intertwined their


    fingers together lightly and gave her a reassuring smile.


    Liam sat at the table in a suit. Although he was old, he looked well and lively. As he scanned


    Cordelia, his gaze was cryptic andplicated.


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, please have tea.¡± He was polite to her.


    Cordelia nodded lightly and watched how Zephyr did it before she drank the tea. She took a small


    sip slowly like him.


    Liam could see that she was a smart girl. She was not reckless and rash. Even with Zephyr by her


    side, she knew her manners and knew to keep a distance from him before her elders.


    If it were others, they might already be doing what they wanted, knowing they had Zephyr¡¯s support.


    Liam wore an unnoticeable smile.


    He chatted with Cordelia casually. Whatever he asked, she was able to answer tactfully.


    The conversation did not go on for long. When Cordelia left the study, she felt like she was floating.


    She felt soft and weak as if a tightly coiled string was ckened in an instant.


    ¡°Were you that nervous?¡± Zephyr smiled with an arm around her shoulders. ¡°I can see that


    grandpa¡¯s happy with you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cordelia did not think so.


    The elders in a family like this were usually full of themselves and could hardly change their opinion


    of someone.


    ¡°From what I know of him, I think he has epted you.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t ept me in the past, though!¡± Cordelia smiled mischievously. ¡°He wanted me to be your


    mistress!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zephyr red at her without heat and was going to tickle her.


    Cordelia stopped him quickly and shushed him. ¡°Don¡¯t act like this in your house!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± The man smirked and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°See what I¡¯ll do to you when we get home!¡±


    Cordelia blushed and pushed him away to walk forward herself.


    Zephyr grabbed her hand and rubbed his thumb on the back of it. ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯ll ask Robert to send


    you back first. I have to stay here and take care of somepany matters.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Work¡¯s been piling up previously, so I¡¯ll need some time.¡± He looked at her apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m


    afraid I won¡¯t be able to eat with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Work¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go around the manor? I¡¯ll let Robert go with you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going back to mom¡¯s. She¡¯s a little unwell today.¡±


    Zephyr was going to call for a doctor when Cordelia held his hand with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all in her mind.


    You don¡¯t have to get a doctor. She probably thought of some things in the past and feels sad.¡±


    Zephyr nodded and reminded her, ¡°Let me know if mom has any emergency!¡±


    Cordelia promised and got into the car alone. The car slowly drove toward the manor¡¯s gate.


    The people in the Hamertons were observant. The chauffeur knew of Cordelia¡¯s importance to


    Zephyr and that she could very well be the future Mrs. Hamerton, so he was incredibly friendly the


    moment Cordelia got in.


    Not only did he drive slowly and steadily, but he also introduced the manor to her while he drove.


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, Mr. Zephyr¡¯s Zen Residence is not far from here. That¡¯s the only Chaisnd-inspired


    structure in the manor because he grew up in Chaisnd!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, look over there¡­ Heh, that¡¯s the manor¡¯s golf course. And there¡­ The Hamertons''


    horse ranch is on that mountain.


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr rides there frequently, and he¡¯s a good equestrian!


    ¡°And there¡­¡±


    The chauffeur suddenly stopped talking and smiled awkwardly.


    Cordelia blinked. ¡°What about there? Is there something you can¡¯t say?¡±

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    The chauffeur chuckled dryly and med his hands. He had actually steered them to Yale


    Residence!


    Who in the entire Splendor Mountain did not know about the grudges between the eldest and the


    third heir?


    ¡°Nothing, nothing!¡± The chauffeur quickly turned the car around. ¡°That ce is not so good. It¡¯s not


    too¡­ lucky to go near it!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cordelia was skeptical.


    Those houses looked beautiful as well and seemed rather luxurious. Those who stayed in there


    should be someone Elder Mr. Hamerton was fond of too.


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, let me take you elsewhere¡ª¡±


    Before the chauffeur finished his sentence, someone rushed out from the path at the side. He was


    rmed and stomped on the brake.


    Cordelia nearly hit the seat in front of her due to the momentum. She was even more shocked when


    she calmed down and saw who it was.


    ¡°Yelena?¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­ Cordelia!¡±


    Yelena¡¯s hair was disheveled, and she did not have any makeup put on. She looked haggard,


    especially with how abnormally thin she was. It felt unsettling.


    ¡°Cordelia!¡± Yelena kept tapping the ss and spoke hastily. ¡°Cordelia,e out. I have something


    to tell you!¡±


    Cordelia leaned back unconsciously and told the chauffeur to lock the door softly. As expected,


    Yelena pulled on the doortch impatiently.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cordelia, open the door!¡± She hit the ss in a frenzy seeing that she could not open the car door.


    ¡°I¡¯m your sister. We grew up together! Cordelia¡­ You can¡¯t just watch me die!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart dropped. She looked at the chauffeur in confusion while thetter coughed


    awkwardly.


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, I told you it¡¯s unlucky here! I think I¡¯ll try to shake her off!¡±


    ¡°She¡­ What happened to her?¡±


    Before the chauffeur answered, Cordelia heard a pained cry outside of the car.


    Yelena was dragged back by a few bodyguards. She kept struggling and resisting, but it was futile.


    Her voice resonated until it slowly vanished.


    Cordelia could not help shuddering.


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, actually¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either,¡± the chauffeur answered honestly. ¡°I


    only drive for Mr. Zephyr, and he usually stays around Zen Residence. I really have no idea what¡¯s


    going on in Yale Residence!¡±


    ¡°Yale Residence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is Yale Residence, where Mr. Yale lives.¡±


    Cordelia paused in thought.


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, Mr. Yale is a bit of a psycho. You must stay away from here when youe again!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s mind went nk.


    Yelena¡¯s voice still seemed to echo in her ears. She had asked her to get out of the car hysterically,


    and her eager gaze was filled with such strong survival instinct. Right, she had also asked her not to


    just watch her die¡­


    Did Yale want to kill her?


    Cordelia felt her heart lurch.


    The chauffeur had already driven to the manor¡¯s gate.


    Cordelia got out for some air only to see Rowan standing under a tree not far away, looking over at


    her. She was surprised.


    ¡°Uncle Irwin? What brings you here?¡±


    Rowan¡¯s tense face finally revealed a hint of a smile when he saw her. He scrutinized her for a long


    time and asked softly, ¡°Did they... pick on you?¡±


    Cordelia froze before shaking her head with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good,¡± Rowan replied with a smile, relieved. ¡°I¡¯m here¡­ Oh, I¡¯m here to visit


    Elder Mr. Hamerton.


    ¡°Hah, the Hamertons are involved in the joint hospital project, after all. I should meet him! It¡¯s


    already rude of me to onlye now.¡±


    Speaking of courtesy, Rowan suddenly thought of something. ¡°Right, you¡¯re here to meet Elder Mr.


    Hamerton today. You didn¡¯t go empty-handed, right?¡±

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Although Rowan thought that the Hamertons did not deserve Cordelia, proper social etiquette must


    still be maintained. At least, the others would have nothing to pick on.


    He also thought that, as her father, he should prepare another set of gifts for her if she did not


    prepare well this time so they could dazzle the Hamerton patriarch to blindness!


    Cordelia had no idea that Rowan had already yed a thousand scenarios in his mind. She


    answered him with a chortle, ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t go empty-handed. My mom¡¯s prepared gifts for


    me!¡±


    Rowan felt his heart clench abruptly, and even breathing hurt.


    ¡°Your¡­ mom?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    He forced a smile. ¡°What did your mom prepare for you?¡±


    Cordelia mentioned a few things, which were all things that girls would bring to a man¡¯s house the


    first time they were to visit in Southeast Aciatic.


    Rowan felt a pinch in his nose. It seemed that what X had prepared for their daughter would not


    be inferior.


    ¡°Right, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± Cordelia looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s Ejada. My mom made it herself.¡±


    Rowan felt his eyes getting moist. He had a lot to ask her, but nothing came out of his mouth


    despite a stretched moment of silence. He could not even ask, ¡°Is your mom doing well?¡±


    What right did he have to ask? Just like what Janine had said, if Cordelia learned what he had done


    in the past, she might not even be calling him Uncle Irwin.


    ¡°Uncle Irwin, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Rowan snapped back to himself and lowered his head to exin frantically, ¡°Nothing¡­ The wind


    blew just now, and my eyes don¡¯t feel well.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia!¡± Robert rushed over and greeted Rowan when he saw him. He then looked at


    Cordelia respectfully. ¡°Mr. Zephyr asked me to send you home first. Please get in the car.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Rowan perked up all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯ll send her back!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Robert was troubled. His task would not be aplished this way still.


    ¡°Right, let me ask you.¡± Rowan frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s Zephyr? Why didn¡¯t he send her!?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr stayed to take care of somepany affairs, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Brat!¡± Rowan raised his voice. ¡°The stupidpany affairs are more important than his own


    girlfriend?¡±


    Robert was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Cordelia, I told you! Men are horrible! They aren¡¯t reliable at the critical moments!¡±


    Robert looked at Rowan with a distressed look while Cordelia tried to hold back herughter.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Rowan suddenly realized that what he said included too many targets, even himself, so he coughed


    to cover it. ¡°Uh¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    The more he exined, the more chaotic it was. He stopped exining.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it!¡± Rowan raised his voice. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll send Cordelia back!¡±


    He pointed at Robert and the chauffeur. ¡°You and you, stay here! Serve your Mr. Zephyr well!


    Unreliable bunch¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Irwin!¡± Robert hurried up to stop him. This was Zephyr¡¯s task for him, and it was rted to


    Cordelia. If something happened, the man would flip over Centrolis.


    ¡°Uncle Irwin, you don¡¯t have to send me.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°It¡¯s more convenient for Robert to send


    me.¡±


    Robert shot her a grateful look. She must have realized his predicament and resolved it for him.


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s more convenient that I send you!¡± Robert said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Cordelia, please get


    in. Going back to Royal Manor?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°Please send me to my mom¡¯s house.¡±

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Rowan stood rooted. He felt a pang in his heart, and there was a twinge of pain before it thumped.


    Cordelia looked at him strangely but did not think more about it and got into the car. Robert called


    for the chauffeur, and both of them sent her together.


    Not long after the car drove off, Rowan broke out of his daze and quickly gave chase. He tailed


    Cordelia¡¯s car along the way with shaking hands gripping the steering wheel.


    There were a few times when his vision turned blurry. The crisp and sweet voice, as well as


    shbacks of a certain person¡¯s smile and actions, kept appearing in his mind. He could always see


    her in a gentle, long lc dress smiling happily under the sun once she saw him. He could always


    recall how she rebelled against her family and rtives without care just for him, as well as the


    shock, rage, and despair in her eyes when she found out that he had lied to her¡­


    Rowan hit the brake abruptly.


    The car suddenly stopped in the middle of the road, causing disgruntlement from the cars at the


    back. Immediately, grating honks were all that could be heard on the road. The other drivers threw


    him dirty nces and curses when they went around him/


    The traffic police rushed over soon enough and knocked on his car window.


    Rowan sat in the car with a pale face like his soul had left his body. There was sweat on his


    forehead as he teared up.


    ¡­


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, what are you looking for?¡±


    Robert could not help asking her, seeing that she kept turning around.


    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Cordelia replied nonchntly. ¡°I think Uncle Irwin¡¯s car was following us, but he¡¯s


    gone now.¡±


    Robert thought about it with a furrow of brows. He had to let Zephyr know about this. After sending


    Cordelia to her destination safely, he called Zephyr to report it downstairs.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve sent Ms. Cordelia to her mom¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr was going through some documents. ¡°Anything happened while she was in the


    manor?¡±


    ¡°No. Just¡­¡± Robert paused. ¡°We met Mr. Irwin at the door, and he insisted on sending Ms.


    Cordelia.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s hands that had been typing on the keyboard stopped abruptly.


    ¡®Rowan Irwin again?¡¯


    The man¡¯s expression was cool as his gaze darkened. His even breathing, however, concealed his


    emotions.


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Robert tried his best to watch his words. ¡°Ms. Cordelia said that it¡¯s fine that I sent her, and


    Mr. Irwin stopped insisting.¡±


    Zephyr smirked. ¡®As expected of his Cordelia!¡¯


    Robert said with some difficulty, ¡°And¡­ Mr. Irwin scolded you.¡±


    Zephyr felt annoyance fill his chest. ¡°What did he scold?¡±


    ¡°The usual,¡± Robert answered, feeling amused. ¡°Things along calling you a brat and saying that


    men are horrible¡ª¡±


    As soon as Robert said that, the call was cut.


    Zephyr clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles turned white. His expression was icy.


    rk, who came in to send him coffee, was frightened by how he looked.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He asked nervously, ¡°Sir, is there a problem with the ounts?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zephyr uttered coldly and got up to go out with a stride.


    ¡°Sir¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done with work. Pass the rest to the person in charge of each department!¡±

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    At present, Zephyr just wanted to go to his mother-inw¡¯s ce.


    He wondered if Rowan would follow Cordelia. ¡®That old geezer! What does he want?¡¯


    ¡­


    When Cordelia arrived home, X was basking in the sun on the balcony. She beamed when she


    saw her daughtere in.


    ¡°Cordelia,e!¡±


    Cordelia hurried over.


    X pointed at the sulents she had and boasted to her daughter, ¡°Look how well I¡¯m taking care


    of them! These nts have a strong vitality. They thrive even when you water them once over a


    week!¡±


    Cordelia chuckled. From what she could remember, her mother had never been known to have


    green fingers. Anything that went through her hands would surely wilt. She once teased that the


    only living creatures her mother did not kill were her daughter and Carter.


    X looked at Cordelia and smiled, knowing that her daughter must beughing at her, but she


    tinkered with her sulents anyway.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Cordelia was suddenly curious. ¡°You¡¯ve never grown nts in the past? I mean¡­ before


    you had kids.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°No.¡± X shook her head.


    That was because she had a botanical garden and a greenhouse back home. All the precious


    nts in the world were there. They also had a private tropical forest. She never had to take care of


    them.


    Cordelia collected the clothes on the balcony and folded them before cleaning the house.


    Many times, her role and X¡¯s role were reversed. She was more like a mother, and her mother


    was more like a daughter who needed to be cared for.


    Cordelia chuckled and spoke. ¡°Mom, sometimes I find you so strange¡­ You have a princess vibe to


    you!¡±


    X froze for several seconds and suddenly felt sad.


    She murmured, ¡°Cordelia¡­ I¡¯ve caused you a lot of trouble and made you suffer grievances all


    these years.¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Cordelia ran over to hug her. ¡°How could you think that? I don¡¯t mean it that way!


    ¡°What I wanted to say is that you have an elegance to you. If I didn¡¯t know you, I¡¯d really think that


    you¡¯re a princess!¡±


    X looked at her and chortled.


    It was just so that the mother and daughter stood before the dressing mirror.


    X looked at herself in the mirror¡ªtime had left its mark on her. Her daughter standing next to her


    was in the prime of her youth and looked exactly like when she was younger.


    She hugged her daughter tightly, pressing their faces together, and felt warmth gush in her heart.


    ¡°Right, Cordelia.¡± X asked her, ¡°You went to the Hamertons today, right? How was it? Did you


    meet his grandfather?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Cordelia replied softly. ¡°Grandpa was nice to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    This was within X¡¯s expectations. She had received a strict education in terms of courtesy since


    she was a small child. How to give presents and how to return the gesture were in the sses she


    attended growing up.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already met the elders¡­ when are you getting married to him?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s no hurry!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!?¡± X widened her eyes. ¡°No hurry? Are you going to just drag it on?¡±


    Cordelia smiled. ¡°I just want to work for a few years! My career¡¯s just started. I should at least make


    something out of it first!¡±


    ¡°You mean you want to make enough money before you marry him?¡±


    Cordelia thought that her mother might not understand it if she told her about having financial


    independence and developing herself as a person and whatnot, so she just went along with what


    she said and nodded.


    ¡°Goodness!¡± X widened her eyes. ¡°Are you silly? When can you ever make enough money? If


    you miss Zephyr, though, where are you going to find another one like him?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Cordelia looked at her, beaming. ¡°Zephyr won¡¯t run away!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to tell! What if¡­ another childhood sweetheart appears again? Like that something


    Tanner!¡±


    ¡°Whoever appears, he¡¯s mine.¡± Cordelia was confident. ¡°He won¡¯t be able to run away!¡±


    X looked at her with a doting yet helpless gaze and sighed.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    ¡°But people will talk as you two live together without being married.¡±


    X advised softly, ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯re a girl, and reputation is important! You didn¡¯t know his identity


    in the past and thought that you had married him. You can¡¯t be at fault for staying together. Now that


    you know and still want to be with him, you should get married sooner!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Cordelia grinned cheekily. ¡°You¡¯re pretty old school!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not old school. I want to protect you!¡± X held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not official or legitimate so long


    as you aren¡¯t married. I¡¯m worried about you being hurt.¡±


    Cordelia felt a pinch in her nose. She understood that it was due to the unhappy experience with


    William in the past that X was exceptionally sensitive to the term legitimate.


    She snuggled her mother affectionately. Growing up, she rarely had the chance to act cute and coy


    with X.


    X patted her shoulders with a loving smile. Like many naggy mothers, she would keep nagging


    about their marriage.


    ¡°Alright, I know.¡± Cordelia cated softly. ¡°I¡¯ll put the wedding on schedule after I¡¯m done with my


    busy schedule for this period, okay?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Mm, you¡¯ve got to keep your word!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    X remembered something else and said, ¡°Oh yeah, Cordelia¡­ You and him¡­ I mean, when


    you¡¯re together, is he¡­ Is he nice to you?¡±


    Cordelia was confused listening to her mother.


    X was being implicit, so she could not help giggling when she saw her daughter being


    bewildered.


    ¡°I mean, does he do it with you often?¡±


    Cordelia froze before blushing in an instant once she understood it.


    ¡°Mom! How could you ask this!?¡±


    ¡°What not to ask about this? I¡¯m your mom. Of course you can talk about it with me!¡± The education


    X received had always been modern and open. Sex was never a taboo topic.


    ¡°I just want to remind you not to wear yourself out. As for prevention, you two talk about it! Of


    course, I¡¯d love to have a grandson¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Cordelia was so close to stomping her foot.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll get it done for you!¡± The door opened suddenly to reveal a man walking in with a grin.


    The triumph on his face waspletely the opposite of how he was usually stern and cold.


    Cordelia froze on the spot while Zephyr hugged her and smiled at X.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t just have a grandson. You¡¯ll get a granddaughter too!¡±


    Cordelia gave him a hard elbow.


    X was beaming widely once she saw her son-inw and was now over the moon upon hearing


    what he said.


    ¡°Zephyr, you came in time! Come, take a look at my sulents¡­¡±


    Zephyr raised his brows and smirked at Cordelia.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look at mom¡¯s sulents with her first,¡± he said softly. ¡°After we go home¡­ let¡¯s fulfill her


    wish!¡±


    Cordelia punched him, and her blush intensified. The man must have been too free recently to think


    about that all day long!


    ¡­


    Liam had changed his mind about Cordelia to a certain extent, inviting her for a visit almost every


    other day.


    Cordelia kept her mother¡¯s advice to heart¡ªno matter when it was, a girl should be reserved and


    composed. Only when she held a high standard would others not look down on her. Those who


    used to hate her, especially. It was a skill to adjust one¡¯s mannerisms to interact with them.


    Cordelia had indirectly rejected most of the invitations. At the one tea party she went to, she only


    exchanged pleasantries with Liam, keeping a clear head and answering smoothly and politely.


    Liam brought her up to rk from time to time. ¡°The girl by Zephyr¡¯s side¡­ She¡¯s rather wonderful.¡±


    rk grinned. The day had finallye. ¡°Of course she¡¯s wonderful! How could she not be when


    she¡¯s someone Mr. Zephyr likes?¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ saying I have bad foresight indirectly?¡±


    It was because Liam liked Nelly before this.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    rk was astonished.


    Liam was usually cold and strict. Rarely were there times like this when he huffed with a re. It


    was pretty rare, and what was rarer was that he acted this way because of Cordelia.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    rk smiled and helped the old man back to his room for rest. The servant sent in the tonic that he


    took every night.


    Liam finished it with a furrow of brows and ced the bowl back on the tray with a thud.


    rk was worried. ¡°Sir, any medicine has its side effects. I think it¡¯s better that you drink less of it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Liam waved a hand. ¡°I¡¯ve been drinking this since I was young. It¡¯s been decades now,


    and it¡¯s already a habit. Besides, these are holistic herbs. They¡¯re nourishing. They aren¡¯t harmful!¡±


    rk wanted to say more, but nothing came out despite his open mouth.


    In Royal Manor at night¡­


    When Cordelia came out from her shower, she saw that Zephyr was already asleep. She checked


    the time¡ªit was only 8:00 p.m.


    Work was busy recently, and Zephyr frequently worked overtime. It was rare that he slept early


    today.


    Cordelia smiled upon recalling that this man had confidently told her during dinner that there would


    be a meteor shower at 8:00 p.m. tonight and that both of them were to sit at the roof hand in hand


    and make a wish.


    He was kind of endearing when he acted childish sometimes.


    Cordelia tucked him in carefully before she slipped inside herself, pulling a corner of the sheets up.


    Zephyr¡¯s even breathing was just next to her ear.


    She looked at him quietly, unable to help running her pale fingers over the middle of his brows, tip of


    his nose, lips, and finally stopping at his chiseled face.


    The more she looked at his face, the more she loved it.


    Cordelia smiled. When she ran her finger over the fatigue that showed between his brows, she


    jolted. She thought of how he had to attend to his work recently but also free up some time to help


    her with the misceneous affairs of the western suburbs¡¯ project¡­ and all his bank cards were with


    her too.


    He was a man without a single cent of fun money. He did not even have cash for a meal on him.


    Forget Zephyr¡¯s status. A regr person would find it hard to ept.


    Cordelia suddenly thought that she had quite gone over the line. She bit her lips and got up to pull


    the drawer open to get all the bank cards that Zephyr had submitted to her.


    She thought she should give him one back lest he embarrassed himself in front of others. She then


    pulled a card out and ced it under his pillow softly. She intended for it to be a surprise, wanting to


    let him know when he woke up the next day.


    Unexpectedly, he slept lightly and moved around, trying to peel his eyes open.


    ¡°Cordelia? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°Giving you allowance.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zephyr was perplexed.


    He had not asked for an allowance from her today, but she took the initiative to give it to him? How


    could he miss such a golden opportunity!?


    He got up swiftly and took off his T-shirt, revealing his muscr chest.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. ¡°Come on, what?¡±


    The man smirked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you giving me ¡®allowance¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Cordelia screamed, but it was toote for her to run. Zephyr pressed against her within a blink of an


    eye.


    The man grabbed her wrists and whispered into her ear, ¡°Wifey, how much is there in the card?¡±


    She was honest and answered without even thinking about it, ¡°This is your old ck card. There¡¯s


    no money in there, but it¡¯s unlimited spending¡ª¡±


    The beastly-like man kissed her before she was done speaking.


    She could not breathe.


    ¡­


    When they were done, Cordeliazily leaned on him. She felt as if she had copsed.


    Zephyr grabbed her shoulders softly, revealing a satisfied smile.


    He was not sleepy at all.


    ¡°No!¡± She stopped him in time. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. Please let me go¡­¡±


    He grinned. ¡°Ms. Jenner, your service is unlimited.¡±


    Cordelia grabbed the nket tightly to wrap herself in it. Her big eyes looked at him with her guard


    up.


    Zephyr was soft-heartened. He grabbed her into his embrace and patted her smooth back.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you go,¡± he said gently. ¡°Have a good rest.¡±


    She chuckled and held his neck with her hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel as sleepy now.¡± She looked at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk?¡±


    ¡°Sure, anything you want.¡±


    But what were they going to talk about?


    Cordelia knew that he usually had many taboos. When they were together, he did not want to hear


    about her work, another man¡¯s name, or talk about girls that he used to know¡­


    No matter what they talked about, they could not avoid these two topics¡ªgetting married and sex.


    Her cheeks flushed. She buried herself into his embrace like a kitten.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zephyr was stunned. ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Cordelia smiled and squeezed a topic. ¡°Zen, we seem to have missed the meteor shower


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± He nodded, ¡°I heard it started at 8:00 p.m., and it¡¯s almost 2:00 a.m. now¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all¡ª¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Before Cordelia could say, ¡°your fault¡±, Zephyr came up with an excuse.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Have you forgotten that your husband is better than a meteor shower? I¡¯ll fulfill any


    wishes that you have.¡±


    Cordelia smiled. She did not have any crazy wishes. All she wanted was for her family to be healthy,


    to have a great career, and to grow old with him.


    Oh yeah, she seemed to have promised her mother to talk about the wedding.


    Her dimples were showing as she smiled when she thought of that. As she stared at him, there


    seemed to be stars in her eyes.


    Zephyr was confused.


    She asked. ¡°Zen, what do you think of Uncle Irwin?¡±


    He was stunned. ¡°Why are you¡­ talking about him out of nowhere?¡±


    Cordelia smiled. She had something in mind.


    When they really got married, a man should give her to Zephyr¡¯s hands!


    William would definitely note, while Carter was too young. Nobody suited the role.


    She did not know many people to begin with, let alone men. She was close to Rowan, and he cared


    a lot for her. He was the best candidate.


    However, Zephyr did not think the same. He still had his guard on against Rowan.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Janine had said that he would not have to show mercy to Rowan if they saw each other¡­


    No matter what grudge they had, Rowan had offended his mother before.


    Offending his mother would mean offending him. Naturally, he would not tolerate him!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about him,¡± Zephyr said with his deep voice. ¡°Cordelia, stay away from him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± He could not give a reason. ¡°No matter what, this man is shrewd. Watch out when you


    work with him. Apart from working, stay away from him.¡±


    But¡­


    Cordelia pouted.


    She was upset when she got home and saw her mother being alone and that only the sulents on


    the balcony were herpany.


    At that time, she had an idea. She wanted to get her mother a boyfriend. She would not be so


    lonely, at least.


    She thought about it, and Rowan seemed to be the only one who fulfilled her conditions.


    ¡°Okay, Cordelia.¡± Seeing her hesitation, Zephyr gave a light peck on her forehead and said gently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡±


    Cordelia yawned. She flipped over andy on the bed.


    She was really sleepy now.


    She shut her eyes and fell asleep soon. She heard Zephyr saying something before her


    consciousness went fuzzy. She soon started to dream.


    In the dream, she was in a dark ancient forest. It was so quiet she could hear water flowing and the


    frogs croaking.


    As she went forward, she could see the subtle lights.


    She grabbed by instinct, and she grabbed a firefly! She was surprised and happy. When she looked


    closely¡­ The firefly had two pairs of wings.


    A double-winged firefly? She thought about it in confusion in the dream.


    Someone seemed to have told her that the double-winged fireflies lived in the rainforest in Sabe of


    Southeast Aciatic. It was a private garden.


    She let the firefly go and proceeded forward.


    Suddenly, a shadow shed through the dark. She was startled, then a tall, big man walked by.


    Cordelia followed him and saw two people hugging. They could not get away from each other¡­


    She smiled. Just when she was going to turn around to leave, an elusive voice called out to her.


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡±


    She turned around, and she was shocked by the two faces!


    ¡°Mom? Uncle Irwin? You guys¡­¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart was pounding. Her blood was rushing to her head!


    However, when she wanted to ask more, she slipped and fell into the dark.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She woke up from her dream.


    She was drenched in a cold sweat and only calmed down forcefully after taking a few deep breaths.


    It was strange. Why did she have such a dream?


    She rubbed her temples. Seeing that Zephyr was not there, she put on her flip-flops and went


    looking for him.


    As she thought, Z was hitting the sandbag in the courtyard.


    He was half-naked, and his beautiful muscles exuded his manliness under the sunlight.


    He was as fierce as a wild beast as he hit the sandbag.


    Cordelia recalled that he would practice every morning when they were living in Jangasas.


    Zephyr noticed her standing not far away. He stopped immediately and showed her a smile that was


    warmer than the sun.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Cordelia handed him water and wiped his sweat. ¡°Rest for a little bit!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± He smiled. How could he admit that he was tired in front of her?


    ¡°Oh yeah, Carter texted me,¡± he told her. ¡°He¡¯s asking us to go to his school ceremony!¡±

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    ¡°School ceremony?¡± Cordelia was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡±


    ¡°He got a schrship for this semester again.¡± When Zephyr talked about him, it was as if he was


    proud of his own brother. ¡°Also, his thesis was published in a major journal. It got the attention of the


    experts in medicine, which won him an academic award!¡±


    Cordelia took over his phone.


    It was okay before she looked. Now only did she find out that Carter had been talking to Zephyr


    often,


    He would talk to his brother-inw instead of his sister.


    To him, Zephyr was an invincible superman!


    Therefore, it was only natural that he shared his proud achievement with him as soon as he found


    out.


    ¡°That guy!¡± She pretended to be mad. ¡°It¡¯s as if I¡¯m nothing to him!¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Zephyr chuckled. He showed her the chat that they had a few days ago.


    [Brother-inw, I¡¯d like to buy a gift for mom and sister when I get the schrship. What do you


    think they¡¯d like?]


    Cordelia was soft-hearted. There were tears in her eyes.


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t ask me to keep it a secret, I would¡¯ve told you the good news from the beginning,¡± he


    said gently into her ear. ¡°Go change now. We¡¯ll visit himter.¡±


    Cordelia smiled to agree.


    In the morning, the two arrived at the University of Centrolis.


    It was a 100-year-old school. Naturally, the atmosphere was different. Even the trees in the


    courtyard looked especially schrly.


    She looked at the students walking by enviously. She was envious of their energy and high spirits¡ª


    the confidence of a wise person.


    Zephyr went to get drinks while she stood next to the curb. At that moment, a bunch of guys who


    had just finished ying basketball walked by. They could not help but check her out.


    One of the guys who looked handsome walked back after passing her by. He shyly asked for her


    number.


    Cordelia waved while smiling. She rejected him courteously.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± A thick voice suddenly came from behind.


    When she turned around, she saw Zephyr¡¯s grim face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Cordelia smiled while grabbing his arm.


    He had bought her favorite caramel bubble tea. It was warm in her hands.


    Zephyr could not help but look at that guy again. Heined in a deep voice, ¡°He asked for your


    number?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°What are the students thinking about?!¡± He looked fierce. ¡°Seems like the school has given them


    too little to do! They¡¯ll only spend their time thinking of stuff like that if they don¡¯t have much on their


    te!¡±


    After Joe¡¯s downfall, the board of trustees got rid of Murphy and the other investor from the Tanners.


    Zephyr arranged the main school directors of the University of Centrolis. The people were saying


    that the school had be the Hamertons¡¯ study.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Zephyr was not done with that. ¡°I must pressure the school! From now on, the passing rate for


    examinations will be above 80 marks!¡±


    The students passing by looked at him in confusion when he said that.


    Cordelia quickly pulled him toward the hall.


    Soon, the ceremony started. It was a full house.


    Knowing that Zephyr hade, the dean wanted to get him to sit in the middle. However, Zephyr


    knew Cordelia did not like attention, so he asked the dean to leave them alone.


    Sitting among the crowd, she could not help but feel emotional when pping sounds filled the hall


    as Carter received the medal of honor from the lecturer.


    The host introduced him as the youngest special admission student since the school was founded.


    He said he had amazing talent in medicine.


    He even said that the lecturers agreed with that. A star in medicine was rising quickly¡­

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    ¡°Hah, what nonsense!¡±


    An ear-piercing voice suddenly sounded.


    Cordelia looked where it came from. The person was just behind her. It was a sloppy boy with


    disdain and arrogance written all over his face.


    ¡°I wonder what Carter did.¡±


    Others were whispering to each other too.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing he has been kissing the department head¡¯s *ss to be winning this award?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a medical thesis? Everyone has done it! This boy was still ying in the sandbox when I


    was in theb!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I heard he was only 16 when he got into the university¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Another person went along with them. ¡°He has an amazing sister. Can you


    beat him to that?¡±


    ¡°Sister? What does she do?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s an escort¡­¡±


    The few boys were discussing andughing.


    Cordelia looked at them angrily. Suddenly, a big hand patted her shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad,¡± Zephyr said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Cordelia looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m just curious as to why a 100-year-old school would have such


    students.¡±


    ¡°Who told you they¡¯ll all be good kids just because it¡¯s a 100-year-old school?¡± Zephyr chuckled and


    looked over. He picked up his phone, took a picture, and sent it to Robert.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Soon, he received those people¡¯s information.


    It turned out they were all nepotism babies. The leading one was the son of an experienced actor


    who had won many international awards. He was respected in the circle.


    ¡°His name¡¯s Tony Robinson,¡± Zephyr said softly. ¡°In reality, a small portion of the quota is reserved


    for students like these every year in the university. They¡¯re epted as long as they have the


    money.


    ¡°Oh well¡­¡± He smiled, ¡°All schools are the same. Even in Chaisnd and Feranche, the prestigious


    schools would have such quotas. After all, schools are not profit organizations. With the huge


    annual expenses, apart from the board of trustees, they¡¯d have to rely on the students too!¡±


    ¡°Even so, they can¡¯t nder Carter like that!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Zephyr would try his best to make Cordelia happy whenever she was upset.


    However, they were celebrities¡¯ kids. They did not worth his time to teach them a lesson.


    While he was thinking of what to do, hisdy walked to them directly.


    ¡°I heard you guys are interested in Carter¡¯s sister?¡±


    The few boys were stunned. They took a good look at her.


    At that moment, they had more interest in her.


    Tony¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know me?¡± Cordelia took out her name cards calmly and gave them out.


    She paused when she gave it to Tony.


    They saw her name and thepany that she was working at on the name card.


    ¡°Imperial Media!¡± they screamed.


    ¡°So, Ms. Jenner is Imperial Media¡¯s senior assistant!¡±


    ¡°Which means you¡¯re a senior agent?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cordelia smiled tly. ¡°I see that you guys look pretty good. I¡¯m guessing¡­ You¡¯re


    actors¡¯ kids?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, my dad is an actor!¡± said one of them. ¡°But the resources they got me are terrible.


    None of them are of big production!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, can Imperial Media sign us?¡±

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Cordelia nced at them coldly and stared at the boy named Tony.


    He was quite handsome. He had smothering eyes and a sharp nose. He had a cool, bad-boy look.


    If he was in movies, he would have many women on their knees.


    However, she clenched her fists when she recalled what they said about Carter.


    ¡°The celebrities Imperial Media signs are reputable for having artistic skills and good ethics.¡± She


    scoffed. ¡°Apart from good acting skills, they need a great reputation in the circle.


    ¡°So, what makes you think you deserve to be signed with Imperial Media?¡±


    They were stunned at the same time.


    Perhaps they grew up in a first-ss environment and were spoiled¡ªsome were even acting since


    they were young¡ªso they were the ones who picked the job instead of the other way around.


    They had never encountered anyone who dared to talk to them like that.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Nevertheless, one of them was considered sharp to have thought about what happened.


    ¡°Thisdy¡­ She asked if we¡¯re interested in Carter¡¯s sister as soon as she came out to us!¡± he said.


    ¡°And now she said this. Maybe she¡¯s the sister?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t his sister have the family name or Irwin?¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s a messy family!¡± Tonyughed fearlessly. ¡°I think they have different fathers!¡±


    The few boysughed.


    Cordelia took a deep breath to calm herself down. She heard Tony speak again. ¡°It¡¯s just an


    insignificantpany. What¡¯s there to brag about? My dad wouldn¡¯t care for it!¡±


    His tone was disdainful and filled with mockery. He even lifted his head to look at Cordelia and


    scoffed when he said that.


    In reality, his father, Lucas Robinson, wanted to sign with Imperial Media, but Janine had rejected


    him.


    When it came to reputation or poprity, he could notpare with Neil.


    When it came to traffic or gossip, he was nothingpared to Mona.


    Apart from his above-average acting skills and winning some insignificant international awards, he


    was not worth investing in.


    Janine was a wise businesswoman. Would she not be bringing trouble to herself if she signed such


    a weakling to herpany?


    ¡°There are manypanies that do big movies!¡± Tony went on mocking. ¡°Ms. Jenner, do you know


    about Sol Entertainment?¡±


    Cordelia was astonished.


    Tony treated her astonishment as shock.


    He was getting proud. ¡°My dad and Sol Entertainment¡¯s boss are best friends! By then, when they¡¯re


    looking for an actor, I can act in anything I want. Why would I need to find an investor myself?¡±


    His friends looked at him enviously when he said that.


    Cordelia was not sure whether she shouldugh or cry. She had never heard Nichs talking about


    a best friend called Lucas.


    ¡°Ah, so you know Sol Entertainment well?¡± A deep voice suddenly sounded.


    Cordelia turned her head back¡ªher man was right behind. He had one hand in his pocket as he


    walked over slowly. His face was cold with disdain.


    He grabbed her shoulders while looking at the few boys in their early 20s.


    Although he was not much older than them, to him, these people¡¯s IQ and EQ were far lower than


    an adult''s standard.


    They did not know him. They were staring at them, trying to guess who he was.


    ¡°W-What?¡± Tony lifted his head. ¡°Hah, do you know who Sol Entertainment¡¯s boss is? He used to be


    the boss of Jangasas! He told my dad that I can be the male lead of the movie theirpany is


    producing anytime I want!


    ¡°Sol Entertainment is just like my second home!¡±


    Zephyr could not help but smirk.


    The nepotism babies nowadays did not do their homework before boasting?

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    ¡°Since you know Sol Entertainment¡¯s boss, I have a favor to ask. I wonder if you can do something


    for me.¡±


    Tony became proud instantly. He red at him and scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, so why would I help


    you?¡±


    ¡°We just have to get familiar with each other, then we¡¯ll be friends, won''t we?¡± Zephyr smiled.


    ¡°We¡¯re in the same circle. We should share the good stuff. We¡¯ll soar together.¡±


    Tony rolled his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s up?!¡±


    ¡°Sol Entertainment has a new movieing out. It¡¯s by director Ray Allen. I think it¡¯s called The


    Soul of the Mountain and River. I¡¯m hoping to¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to act in it too?¡±


    Zephyr smiled. ¡°I¡¯d like to invest.¡±


    ¡°Tony, call N!¡± Someone next to him poked him. ¡°It¡¯s just a call away!¡±


    Tony was stunned.


    He took a good look at Zephyr. He was not sure if he was wealthy or a swindler. Why would


    someone ask to invest in a movie as soon as he showed up?


    The most important thing was¡­ he didn¡¯t know Nichs at all!


    He looked awkward as he wasing up with all excuses not to call.


    Zephyr chucked, took out his phone, called a number, and put it on speaker.


    The phone was connected quickly. Nichs¡¯ loud voice came from the other side. ¡°Yo, why are you


    calling?¡±


    ¡°I heard you have a big movie called The Soul of the Mountain and Rivering up?¡±


    ¡°What? You want a piece of it?¡±


    ¡°I admire director Ray Allen a lot.¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡°So, I¡¯d like to invest in the movie. It¡¯ll be a little


    something I contribute to the movie.¡±


    ¡°Hah, how much?¡±


    ¡°$30,000,000.¡±


    The few nepotism babies were dumbstruck. They stared at Zephyr.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Oh yeah, do you know someone called Lucas?¡± When Zephyr asked that, he looked at Tony.


    Tony looked terrible.


    ¡°I know him,¡± said Nichs. ¡°What? Imperial Media wants to sign him?¡±


    ¡°No, I heard you guys are close, so I thought I¡¯d verify that with you.¡±


    ¡°Where does this rumore from?¡± Nichsughed out loud. ¡°Lucas has too much negative


    news. Also, I heard he has a terrible son. No directors want him in their films!¡±


    Zephyr nodded. ¡°Okay. Tell those directors not to hire Tony anymore!¡±


    He hung up the call after that.


    The few boys only realized who exactly they had offended¡­


    Zephyr looked at Cordelia and smiled gently at her.


    He ignored those terrible nepotism babies entirely.


    After the ceremony ended, Carter got off the stage. He ran over while smiling when he saw them.


    He gave the trophy to Zephyr and the prize money to Cordelia.


    ¡°You keep it!¡± There were tears in her eyes. ¡°I have everything I need. Let me help you if you need


    anything!¡±


    ¡°Sis, just let me give back for once, okay?¡± Carter shoved it to her.


    He was the youngest student in the entire faculty but won the most prizes.


    Even Cordelia could not understand where he got his extraordinary talent in medicine.


    However, she was genuinely happy for him.


    ¡°B-Brother-inw!¡± Carter held them in each hand. ¡°I¡¯m buying today. Let¡¯s go to the best hotel in


    Centrolis!¡±

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    ¡°The best hotel in Centrolis is Splendor Dynasty!¡± Cordelia teased him while smiling. ¡°Are you sure


    you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different this time!¡± Carter said seriously. ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t call them in advance. I want to


    treat the two of you with the money I earned myself!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I agree with that.¡± Zephyr nodded with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything today. Just


    treat yourself as a regr customer at the hotel.¡±


    Carter agreed happily.


    They got home to pick up X and got Janine there too.


    Zephyr secretly got the people to save the best private room. However, he reminded them a few


    times not to waive the bill but to give the basic discount.


    The others in the hotel did not understand that. Only the manager did.


    Mr. Z¡¯s brother-inw wanted to buy dinner. It was only natural that they fulfilled his wish!


    Therefore, the manager came up with a new menu. They served the best dishes in the private


    room, but it was cheaper than the other menus.


    Robert looked at the manager and spoke with his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve got a bright future ahead, brother!¡±


    There would beughtering from the private room every now and then. Not far away from the


    room, someone was looking at them with aplicated look.


    Nobody noticed him.


    Just like when Cater stood on the stage, nobody noticed that someone in the audience was crying.


    Charlie sighed softly. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go. You¡¯ve been standing here for a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Rowan was hesitating. In the end, he begged like a kid. ¡°Let me watch for a little bit more.¡±


    Charlie was helpless. He knew the pain and conflict Rowan was feeling.


    From this angle, he could only see the subtle lightsing out of the room. They could not see


    anyone at all.


    However, he could imagine how beautiful it was there.


    There were Cordelia, Carter, and X¡­


    If he were in there, the family of four would be together. It would have been perfect.


    He clenched his fists.


    If he could turn back time, he would go back over 20 years ago. He would tell his old self, who was


    blinded by vengeance, that he would pay for the rest of his life for the revenge he took.


    ¡­


    The joint hospital project had begun.


    Rowan paid close attention to it. He made a thorough n for it and even ensured all punctuation


    marks were urate.


    Not only that, but he would often get Cordelia to discuss it.


    She would work at Imperial Media for four days a week, and she would spend a day handling the


    matters of the western suburbs¡¯ project. Rowan would seize the opportunity to look for her in the


    office on that day.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Even if they did not talk, even if he was just standing aside, handing her the documents, and


    serving her water, he was happy.


    On that day, Cordelia was busy copying documents. She went to get A4 papers. They were sharp,


    so Rowan stopped her immediately.


    ¡°Let me do it!¡±


    He grabbed a stack of papers as he spoke, then put them in the copy machine.


    If this happened in the past, Cordelia would feel bad. However, she had gotten used to him taking


    care of her now.


    She smiled and said sweetly, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Irwin.¡±


    He pped and said with a smile after doing that, ¡°No need for that!¡±


    In reality, he wished that she would call him ¡®dad¡¯ instead¡­


    Cordelia proceeded to focus on the iPad in her hands.


    Rowan went over to look.


    He saw that she was looking at her wedding photos. She was smiling while looking, and there were


    twinkles of happiness in her big eyes.


    His expression changed as he asked carefully. ¡°Are you¡­ getting married?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too fast!?¡±

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Cordelia was shocked that Rowan raised his voice. She put down her iPad and looked at him


    quietly.


    ¡°I-I mean¡­¡±


    He could not give a reason for his behavior.


    He wanted to say that Zephyr was alright, although he did not meet his standard of the perfect son-


    inw. However, it seemed difficult to find someone who was better than him.


    Nheless, he just did not like that guy, no matter what.


    Given that he was Janine¡¯s son¡­


    His beloved daughter would suffer from having an evil mother-inw like her!


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re still young.¡± Rowan looked at Cordelia in concern. ¡°There are too many variables in


    young people. What if you find someone better after getting married so young?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Nah, Zen is the best person for me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t met many men!¡±


    Rowan was shocked himself that he said that.


    It felt as if he was transported 30 years back to the time when he heard the argument outside of


    X¡¯s house.


    Her parents were screaming as they scolded her. ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t met many men!¡±


    Rowan¡¯s face turned pale, and he was shaking a little.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Uncle Irwin?¡±


    Cordelia called out to him, and only then did he snap back to his senses.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± Cordelia poured him a ss of hot water. ¡°Go home if you¡¯re not feeling


    well. The n is very detailed. I¡¯ll get the people to handle it.¡±


    ¡°Let me work on it a little more.¡± Rowan forced a smile.


    He wanted to make this hospital perfect. Not only because it was his job as a doctor, but he also


    wanted to give it to his beloved daughter as a present.


    ¡°We have to be detailed in founding a hospital. We can¡¯t be wary of all of the troubles thate with


    it!¡±


    Cordelia chuckled when she heard that.


    ¡°Uncle Irwin, you must be an attentive man in life, right?¡±


    Rowan thought about it and answered in all seriousness, ¡°I¡¯d like to think so.¡±


    ¡°Do you like taking care of people?¡±


    ¡°As a doctor, it¡¯s my job to take care of the patients.¡±


    ¡°I mean in life,¡± exined Cordelia. ¡°You¡¯d think of others, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He would not.


    However, since his daughter asked him that, he must maintain his perfect image. He must be the


    great father who took care of people.


    Therefore, he nodded hard and emphasized. ¡°I like taking care of people!¡±


    Those answers were closer and closer to the answers that Cordeia was looking for. She was


    smiling brightly.


    She asked with a testing manner, ¡°Uncle Irwin, it¡¯s been a while since you came to Centrolis.


    Doesn¡¯t your family in Southeast Aciatic miss you?


    ¡°Yeah, such as¡­ your wife?¡±


    ¡°What wife?¡± Rowan raised his brows. ¡°When did I have a wife!?¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. Still, she was secretly over the moon.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡®So, the rumor is true.¡¯


    Everyone said that he was still single¡ªthe famous, rich, single man in Southeast Aciatic!


    Would it not be perfect to introduce him to her mother?


    They had the same family name.


    Cordelia could not stop smiling.


    They were a match made in heaven, no matter what!


    She looked at him with a smile. ¡°Uncle Irwin, have you ever thought¡­ about meeting someone that


    you like and marrying her?¡±

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Rowan panicked. He was stunned as he looked at Cordelia.


    What was happening? Was his daughter testing him?


    Or did X know that he was in Centrolis and got Cordelia to test him? To see if he still liked her?


    Tiny droplets of sweat dripped from his nose. His heart was pounding.


    Cordelia did not know that he had so much going on in his mind. She only thought her question was


    so sudden that it scared him.


    Even if she was in a hurry to look for a partner for her mother, she should not ask so directly!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She kept apologizing. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything ill, Uncle Irwin. I won¡¯t ask if you


    don¡¯t want to answer that!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Rowan smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ve actually never thought about that. I¡¯ve been busy with work and


    medical research these years. I¡¯ve long forgotten about this.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it great to have someone to spend your life with?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Was it?


    Great?


    Rowan felt mncholic.


    Apart from X, there was nobody in the world that he wanted to spend his life with.


    However, perhaps she would never forgive him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about thister.¡± He smiled perfunctorily. ¡°Building the hospital is more important than


    anything!¡±


    Cordelia nodded and continued working.


    Rowan was tossing and turning that night, unable to sleep. He only fell asleep when the day was


    breaking.


    Charlie woke him up when he only had less than two hours of sleep.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Charlie was shocked to see him looking sleepy with dark eye circles.


    Rowan was an extremely disciplined person. He would have a strict time to sleep and go to work.


    He would not dy any of it for even a second.


    What happened to him today?


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re meeting the Hamertons¡¯ family head. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going, looking like this?¡±


    Rowan was stunned.


    He just recalled that he was visiting Liam today.


    He washed up, changed immediately, and ate breakfast in a rush. Fortunately, he had prepared a


    gift beforehand, so he did not have to rush that as well.


    He looked terrible along the way. Just like the dark clouds outside the windows, he looked gloomy.


    Liam was friendly when they met, while Rowan maintained a neutral manner. He almost made a slip


    of the tongue a few times as he wanted to ask about Cordelia. However, he would always swallow


    his words.


    What right did he have to be asking that? Who was he to ask that?


    He forced a smile and tried lifting his spirit.


    rk sent him to the door when he was leaving.


    ¡°Please wait.¡±


    Rowan smiled courteously. ¡°Mr. Hamerton is too kind!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Irwin.¡± rk smiled and got someone to bring the gift over. ¡°This is a little


    something from our master. Please ept it.¡±


    Rowan lifted his eyebrows and got Charlie to ept it. Eventually, he could not hold back and


    asked rk, ¡°Is your master so nice to everyone?¡±


    ¡°The Hamertons are a big family. It¡¯s natural that we¡¯d need to excel in our etiquette.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ I heard Mr. Z brought ady over. Is your master as nice to her as well?¡±


    rk was stunned. He thought Rowan was really powerful to even know about that.


    However, why did he care about that?


    rk remained calm as he answered with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Although our master looks strict


    and intimidating, he¡¯s actually soft inside. He loves young people especially.¡±


    ¡°So, he likes thatdy?¡±


    rk did not say it directly. Instead, he answered. ¡°As long as Mr. Z likes her.¡±


    ¡°Will the granddaughters-inw be bullied when they marry into the family?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­¡± rk was feeling more and more annoyed. He looked at Rowan in confusion.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Charlie coughed hard twice to remind Rowan that his way of caring was too obvious.


    Only then did he hold back. He straightened his body and walked out in big steps.


    At that moment, someone came over to hand rk medicine that was boiled.


    Rowan frowned when he smelled the herbal fragrance, as he was sensitive to that. He asked softly,


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Supplement for the master.¡±


    As rk was about to turn around, he suddenly thought of something. He stopped and looked at


    Rowan.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    rk showed the medicine and said, ¡°I wonder if you can check this for me¡­¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rowan¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    rk was Liam¡¯s subordinate, but he was suspicious of the medicine.


    It meant that it was a serious matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not suspicious or anything, sir.¡± rk lowered his voice. ¡°It¡¯s just that I heard every medicine


    has its side effects. I don¡¯t want my employer to drink too much of it. Furthermore, he¡¯s healthy¡­¡±


    Rowan chuckled and put the medicine away.


    It was a tricky one. No matter whether the medicine was fine or not, it was a conflict within the


    Hamertons.


    How could an outsider like him interfere?


    ¡°Mr. Irwin!¡± rk grabbed his wrist when he saw his reaction.


    After some hesitation, Rowan said honestly, ¡°Okay, I admit that¡­ I think there¡¯s something wrong


    with the medicine. I don¡¯t know about this medicine. Your employer has been taking it for years.


    Theoretically, everything should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Buttely, I keep feeling that he¡¯s not fine mentally, although he looks strong. That¡¯s why I suspect


    there are side effects to the medicine¡­¡±


    Rowan frowned.


    He checked the medicine again. There did not seem to be a problem with the smell.


    He could only smell the good stuff that could supplement one¡¯s health.


    He was just worried that it was something that was invisible.


    Rowan looked at him. ¡°rk, how¡¯s his appetitetely?¡±


    rk thought about it before answering. ¡°It¡¯s good. It¡¯s even better than before.¡±


    ¡°What does he eat?¡±


    ¡°He was never picky. We have a nutritionist who gives a strict diet. However, his appetite has gotten


    bigger over the past few months. He ignores the nutritionist and eats whatever he wants!¡±


    Rowan paused. ¡°Has he been eating a lot of meat?¡±


    rk widened his eyes. He was quite surprised.


    Rowan saw through something when he saw his reaction.


    ¡°It should be medicine on the surface.¡± He said softly, ¡°If you want to investigate further, give me a


    packet of the medicine. I¡¯ll test it in theb.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± rk agreed to it immediately. ¡°Please leave first, sir. I¡¯ll send the medicine to you when I¡¯ve


    packed it!¡±


    ¡­


    During the weekend, Cordelia and Zephyr cked at home.


    Ginger showed its belly on the couch, allowing them to y with it.


    Cordelia was reading while Zephyr was watching her.


    He would change his pose whenever she turned the page.


    He was getting closer and closer to her as he changed his poses. He was almost stuck on her.


    Ginger lost its space and groaned unhappily.


    Zephyr red at it.


    Ginger dared not fight back. It swung its tail twice and hopped off the couch arrogantly, running into


    the courtyard.


    ¡°Hey, why did Ginger leave?¡± Cordelia put down her book.


    Her man reced the cat, lying on herp while looking at her with a grin.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same that you y with me!¡±

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    A fit of giggles escaped Cordelia. How could it be the same?


    Ginger¡¯s fur was soft, and this man¡¯s hair was as hard as his temper.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite that, she stroked his handsome face and shed a soft smile.


    ¡°Darling.¡± Zephyr held her hand.


    Cordelia thought he was hungry and told him seriously, ¡°Aunt Helen¡¯s on break today. There¡¯s no


    one cooking.¡±


    Perhaps they had been worn out with work recently. They exchanged a nce and shared a tacit


    smile, both continuing to ck on the couch.


    Cordelia had gone through 2/3 of the book she was reading while Zephyr continued hugging her


    after he switched to another position.


    As they looked outside, though, the weather was so nice that it would be a pity to waste it.


    Zephyr¡¯s stomach growled.


    Cordelia smiled and wanted to get up to make him something to eat when he held her back.


    ¡°Cordelia, don¡¯t bother! We can go out to eat.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cordelia chuckled wryly. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to eat at Splendor Dynasty anymore¡­¡±


    Zephyr rubbed her hair with a smile. ¡°If the head chef hears you say that, he¡¯ll feel incredibly


    insulted!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it like that!¡± Cordelia hurried to exin, ¡°It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been so many times that I


    have already memorized the menu! We should change it up sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Mrs. Hamerton, you¡¯re pretty picky, huh? You want to change it up sometimes?¡± Zephyr


    hooked a finger under her chin and stared into her eyes with his deep ones. ¡°Are you thinking about


    changing me up too?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s possible, I kind of want to.¡± Cordelia pushed him away with a grin.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    It triggered Zephyr, and he pulled her over to hug her so tightly she could barely breathe.


    ¡°Alright, stop it!¡±


    Zephyr narrowed his eyes and licked his lips. If he were not hungry right now, he would make sure


    she learned her lesson right there and then!


    ¡°Zephyr, where are we eating?¡± Cordelia looked obedient and docile. ¡°I¡¯ll buy today. You pick the


    ce, okay?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Zephyr took out his phone for a quick search. ¡°This one!¡±


    Cordelia leaned over to check.


    It was a social media-famous shop that was newly opened. It was quite big and was renovated


    luxuriously. It scored exceptionally high on the chart.


    As they browsed the photos, the menu seemed intricate, and it looked like it was a ce worth


    trying.


    Both of them decided swiftly and left as soon as they could.


    Zephyr called Robert on the way.


    ¡°That ce is called On Tour. Yeah, Cordelia and I both. You¡ª¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Cordelia snatched the phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t clear the ce!¡±


    Zephyr froze. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said don¡¯t clear the ce.¡± Cordelia looked at him with a beam.


    ¡°The ambiance is what matters in social media-famous restaurants like this! If you clear the ce in


    advance and the big space is all empty, it¡¯ll be boring! What difference does it make from dining at


    Splendor Dynasty?¡±


    Zephyr looked troubled.


    While growing up, the times he had been to ces that were not cleared out in advance could be


    counted in one hand.


    He hated being in close contact with others. The feeling of rubbing shoulders in a crowd¡­ He was


    uneasy just thinking about it.


    Ultimately, he held Cordelia¡¯s hand and waited in line at the social media-famous restaurant like


    regr couples.


    There were a lot of people, and they could not even see the end of the line in front.


    Zephyr checked the time and looked at the number in his hand, thinking their lunch might have to


    be tea.


    The restaurant was too popr and had many ways to appease its impatient patrons. There were


    free snacks and drinks in the waiting area, so Cordelia got some back to share with Zephyr.


    This was the man¡¯s first time in his life having junk food in an environment like this¡­


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s quite tasty!¡± His eyes lit up.


    Cordeliaughed. Junk food was usually the best-tasting thing in the world.


    Zephyr failed to hold himself back and wanted more after a te, but Cordelia strictly stopped him.


    ¡°Do you still want a proper mealter or not?¡±

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    ¡°Give me a bit more¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Darling, just a little more!¡±


    The people in front of them overheard their conversation, and they turned around for a look.


    ¡°A grown man acting so childish like a kid¡­¡±


    ¡°Did the girl bring her son out? Haha!¡±


    Cordelia could not help chuckling when she heard the whispers.


    Zephyr nced at her and quietly put down thest piece of animal-shaped cracker to sit down


    obediently.


    The order number was still being called out very slowly, and the server began distributing hair


    essories to everyone.


    Cordelia saw a couple in front putting them on. Those were hair clips that lit up and blinked, and


    there were various styles.


    Zephyr immediately saw how anticipating she was and covered her eyes with his big hands.


    ¡°Ah, what are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°No looking!¡± he said with a deep voice, ¡°Not getting those either!¡±


    He swore with his life that he would not put something like that on his head. It was embarrassing!


    ¡°Hello, cuties!¡± The server came to them. ¡°Which style do you like? What about Ultraman and a little


    monster?¡±


    Cordelia did her best to pray Zephyr¡¯s hands off her while thetter remained unmoved and rejected


    with a cold face, ¡°We don¡¯t want any!¡±


    ¡°We do!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The server chuckled dryly. ¡°Well, these are on the house. The manager doesn¡¯t want you all to be


    bored while waiting, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton, I¡¯m going to take your ck card back!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s soft threat was more useful than anything else.


    Zephyr¡¯s hands shook, and she finally escaped from his palms. With a victorious grin, she took the


    Ultraman and monster hair clips from the server.


    ¡°W-Wear it yourself if you want! I-I¡¯m not going to¡ª¡±


    In spite of it, the body was always more honest than the mouth¡­


    The next second, a certain cold and rich-looking entrepreneur was not just sitting among the crowd


    for a table¡ªhe had a little monster hair clip on his head.


    Cordelia clicked the switch, and the little monster lit up!


    Whenbined with the man¡¯s exasperated face, the picture was moving!


    Cordelia giggled till her stomach hurt.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re the best!¡± As she leaned against his shoulder, the Ultraman hair clip she wore


    rubbed against his face¡ªalso blinking in light.


    Zephyr smiled softly and pressed a kiss on her cheek. As long as she was happy, forget a little


    monster on his head, he was willing to be the little monster. His only hope was that he would


    not run into anyone he knew. No way¡­


    ¡°Hey, that looks like Mr. Hamerton from ourpany!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s his wife?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a cool man like Mr. Hamerton would wear a hair clip like this to keep his wife


    happy¡­¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s heart lurched, and he scanned his surroundings in full alert.


    The Hamerton Group employees who saw him looking over quickly ran off with a lowered head.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Zephyr turned away quietly, trying his best not to let anyone see him.


    Not too longter, however¡­


    ¡°Oh, Z?¡±


    The familiar loud voice was stronger than an amplifier.


    The yell swiftly made everyone look over.


    ¡°Z! It¡¯s really you! Haha, you look quite nice!


    ¡°Are you out with sis-inw? I¡¯m waiting for a table too!


    ¡°Hey, Z, why aren¡¯t you talking to me?¡±

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Zephyr pulled a long face as he stared at Josiah with an unsettling gaze.


    ¡°Z?¡± Josiah was smiling, but he was deeply unnerved.


    Zephyr really wanted to just say that he did not know him, but he took a deep breath and swallowed


    his words, replying with a deep hum instead.


    Josiah was confused while Kelly smiled and took the same blinking hair clips from the server. She


    wore one, and Josiah wore another, just like Zephyr and Cordelia.


    It took a while, but they finally got a table, and the four of them sat together.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to bump into both of you!¡± Cordelia said with a smile, ¡°Order whatever you want. I¡¯ll buy the


    meal!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Josiah grinned as well. ¡°Can¡¯t let you spend on us. I¡¯ll do the honors!¡±


    They looked through the menu as they spoke and went through the dishes.


    Cordelia was surprised to see Kelly and was very happy that she could be out and about, so she


    held her hand and bombarded her with questions.


    ¡°Are you doing much better recently?


    ¡°Do you still go for regr checkups at the hospital?


    ¡°Did Uncle Irwin say when you can stop taking the meds?¡±


    Kelly chuckled, her gaze clear like a pool of spring.


    ¡°Kelly¡¯s doing better than before.¡± Josiah wrapped an arm around her shoulder and looked at her


    endearingly. ¡°I¡¯ve been apanying her to the hospital checkups recently!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Cordelia was genuinely happy for the both of them. ¡°So, the credit¡¯s yours that Kelly¡¯s getting


    better huh, Mr. Josiah!¡±


    Josiah scratched his head with a silly smile.


    There was a hint of a smile on Zephyr¡¯s straight face as well.


    ¡°Josiah¡¯s been frivolous all this while, but this, he¡¯s done well!¡±


    ¡°Z, you¡¯re poking fun at me again!¡± Josiah red at him innocently. ¡°I¡¯ve been pretty good at doing


    things for you! I¡¯ve been your ex-cellmate!¡±


    Cordeliaughed heartily when she heard thest word.


    Kelly was confused and looked at Josiah in puzzlement. ¡°What cellmate?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of stories in there! I¡¯ll tell you slowly in the future.¡±


    Kelly smiled and put a piece of foie gras on Josiah¡¯s te.


    ¡°You¡¯d better tell me now. Who knows if I can live until the future?¡±


    ¡°Look at you and your nonsense again!¡± Josiah was extremely worked up.


    Kelly quickly held his hand and rubbed his face like she was appeasing a child.


    Cordelia could actually hear that Kelly¡¯s tone just now was not sad or despaired. It was nonchnt


    and used to it. Just like how a regr person would talk about eating and sleeping or shopping,


    death was amon noun in the first 20 years of Kelly¡¯s life.


    Thinking of this, Cordelia felt rather sad for the girl.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kelly.¡± Cordelia consoled her softly. ¡°Uncle Irwin¡¯s the president of Southeast Aciatic


    Medical Association. He¡¯s the most famous doctor there and has treated many challenging


    diseases. You¡¯ll be alright with him here!¡±


    Kelly smiled confidently. ¡°Right, speaking of Mr. Irwin, he¡¯s rather entric.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cordelia was surprised.


    ¡°In the beginning¡­ he didn¡¯t want to treat me because of Nelly. I think he hates her a lot.


    ¡°But he agreed to after that.¡± Kelly pressed her lips together. ¡°My mom thanked him, but he said that


    he wouldn¡¯t be there if it weren¡¯t for his girl!¡±


    Josiah chuckled. ¡°His girl? What girl?¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s his daughter,¡± spected Kelly.


    ¡°But he isn¡¯t married!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t he have a daughter if he isn¡¯t married?¡±


    Josiah was at a loss for words.


    Cordelia was perplexed as well.


    Yeah, she only knew that Rowan was not married, but she did not know if he had any children.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    It was more thanmon for men from wealthy and influential families like this to have a lover and


    a few illegitimate children.


    Darn it! If Rowan did have children, how was she supposed to introduce him to her mother!?


    Cordelia deted a little and ate the sashimi gloomily.


    Meanwhile, Zephyr did not look quite good. He asked Kelly in a serious tone, ¡°Are you sure his


    daughter said it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kelly shrugged. ¡°I only remember him saying that he only treated me because of what his girl


    said. I wouldn¡¯t know who that is in particr!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s heart drummed as he stared at Cordelia in a daze. He suddenly remembered that Cordelia


    had brought him to an art gallery previously, and one of the paintings there, The Fireflies¡¯ Light, was


    hung where it was the most obvious.


    Cordelia had told him proudly that it was her mother¡¯s piece. Zephyr had then noticed that the


    painting was signed off with X.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s name is X?¡± That was his first time knowing his mother-inw¡¯s name despite


    spending so long with her.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Cordelia answered with a smile, ¡°X Irwin!¡±


    X Irwin¡­ Herst name was Irwin as well.


    There was a medicine that came from Southeast Aciatic in Mengasas, which had an intricate


    pattern on its bottle. He seemed to have seen that pattern somewhere before, probably the small


    wooden box that Cordelia¡¯s mother had given her.


    ¡®Rowan Irwin, X Irwin¡­ That medicine was from Xywan Pharmaceuticals under the Irwin Group.


    ¡°Wan¡± stood for Rowan while ¡°Xy¡± was the person he loved but could not have¡­¡¯


    Zephyr felt his heart drop.


    He was distracted throughout the meal as the questions reyed in his mind. It seemed that the


    clues were clearly pointed to the answer now.


    Once he sent Cordelia home, he sped to Imperial Media for Janine with the excuse of work.


    Janine was walking briskly on the corridor with a stack of documents and nearly collided with


    Zephyr, who wasing toward her.


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton! Are you trying to scare your mother to death?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Zephyr could care less as he pulled her to her office and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s


    your rtionship with Rowan Irwin in the past?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Janine red at him.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t rted to him, so¡­¡± Zephyr¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between him


    and your best friend, Cordelia¡¯s mom?¡±


    Janine fell silent.


    Zephyr took a deep breath and asked word after word, ¡°Is Rowan Irwin Cordelia¡¯s father?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Janine was astonished. She looked at him for a long time, and her lips moved, but nothing left them.


    Zephyr naturally assumed the reaction as a silent acknowledgment. He had mixed feelings about it,


    soplicated that he could barely describe it.


    He did not expect that¡­ the old geezer was his¡­ future father-inw!?


    It was even more of a surprise that he once told Cordelia that he was putting hispanies and the


    western suburbs¡¯ project and whatnot under her name in hopes of showing his sincerity to his future


    father-inw¡­ only for it to be shown to who? Rowan Irwin!


    Was there a more outrageous thing in the world than this!?


    Was Rowan looking at him like he was looking at a fool?


    He must have thought that his son-inw was great for showing his respect with so many assets¡­


    Zephyr slumped into the couch and pinched between his brows as he heaved a long exhale.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Janine sat down next to him. ¡°Son, h-how did you know?¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless. ¡°Mom, do I look stupid to you?¡±


    Janine kept silent.


    ¡°You can understand something like this with just a slight analysis!¡± Zephyr frowned.


    He was just aware and had analyzed it toote.


    Actually, all of this could be traced back to when the three of them were stranded on the deserted


    ind.


    He finally understood why Rowan kept his eyes on Cordelia and was concerned for her, just like


    how he would for his daughter. She was his actual daughter!


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? Rowan¡¯s already back. Why isn¡¯t he reuniting with Cordelia?¡±


    Janine looked at him and sighed. She pushed the documents waiting for her attention to one side


    and told her secretary on duty that no one was allowed to enter the office.


    She then made a pot of chamomile tea and told Zephyr everything in the past.


    ¡°This is why Rowan doesn¡¯t dare meet X or reunite with Cordelia.¡±


    Janine gnashed her teeth. ¡°The sc*mbag cost X¡¯s whole life. What face does he have to meet her


    now?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression was slightly dark as he stayed silent on the couch, recalling Rowan¡¯s recent


    actions.


    He thought that it meant Rowan was not nning to go back to Southeast Aciatic for the time being


    since he was already here in Centrolis and had taken on the joint hospital project. Not returning to


    Southeast Aciatic meant he wanted to reunite with Cordelia. It was just that a timely opportunity was


    missing.


    Zephyr analyzed calmly. ¡°Mom, Cordelia can¡¯t be kept in the dark her whole life.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is also what I¡¯m worried about.¡± Janine looked grim. ¡°X¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been the best.


    Who knows what will happen if she sees him and thinks of the sad past?


    ¡°And Cordelia too¡­ If she finds out that he¡¯s her father, she¡¯ll definitely be unable to ept it!¡±


    ¡°Rowan¡¯s the one who did them wrong,¡± Zephyr said seriously. ¡°I can understand what he felt at that


    time, but I disagree with what he did.¡±


    If he truly loved someone, he would protect them no matter what. Like how he was to Cordelia, he


    would rather be stabbed and keep Cordelia safe.


    ¡°Yes, he can¡¯t be forgiven!¡± Janine said angrily, ¡°X did say that the Irwins did Rowan wrong in the


    first ce, but Rowan¡¯s really brutal too! An eye for an eye, yet Cordelia and Carter were involved


    innocently and became the sacrifice of thest generation¡¯s fight¡­ How could this be forgiven?


    ¡°So, Rowan absolutely mustn¡¯t be forgiven!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t say that he¡¯s unforgivable.¡± Zephyr looked at her and thought for a moment. ¡°I


    actually think that it¡¯d be a good thing that he reunites with Cordelia.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°The fact that they¡¯re rted by blood can never be changed.¡± Zephyr furrowed his brows. ¡°It¡¯s clear


    that Rowan regrets seeking revenge against the Irwins immensely. He feels guilty about Cordelia,


    so he¡¯ll do more for her.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Janine was speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As expected of her son, he was levelheaded and spoke matter-of-factly. He would never be


    emotional and could always calmly analyze the situation to benefit from it and avoid the cons.


    It was just that Cordelia was the one involved this time.


    ¡°Son, you have to think of Cordelia¡¯s feelings,¡± Janine said softly. ¡°Put yourself in her shoes. How


    could she easily forgive a father who has been absent for over 20 years and made them suffer so


    much?¡±


    ¡°But Rowan¡¯s still her father.¡± Zephyr met her gaze. ¡°Mom, Cordelia¡¯s from the Irwins in Southeast


    Aciatic. Grandpa won¡¯t stop our marriage with this status of hers!¡±


    Janineughed dryly. ¡°You¡¯re talking as if the old man can stop you without this identity!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he won¡¯t be able to stop me.¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°But it¡¯s different.¡±

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Married a Secret Billionaire Novel Online Free / Chapter 471


    Although Liam looked like he had epted Cordelia now, Zephyr knew him too well. It was just his


    dying tactic. If there was an opportunity, Liam would still look for a fiancee who was easy to control


    from a family that was influential for him.


    If Cordelia had the Irwins behind her, Liam would have something to watch out for.


    Zephyr got up and left. He already knew what to do about the matter, but his mother was right about


    something¡ªthe important thing was Cordelia¡¯s feelings.


    ¡­


    When Zephyr arrived hometer, Cordelia was already in bed. He took a shower and got changed


    quietly before slipping under the nket and hugging her.


    As Cordelia felt his warm hands, she instinctively snuggled closer to him. Zephyr¡¯s stretched arms


    circled her just nicely, and he pushed himself closer to kiss her forehead.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Cordelia opened her eyes groggily and smiled when she saw him.


    ¡°You¡¯re back¡­¡±


    His voice was deep. ¡°Sorry to wake you up.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Cordelia cuddled him. ¡°I wanted to wait for you and sleep together anyway.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± Zephyr probed after a pause. ¡°I went to the Bayers today.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a little girl in his family celebrating her birthday, and I went to send a present.¡±


    Cordelia was obviously not interested in it, so she listened to him with her eyes closed and a small


    smile.


    ¡°You know, the Bayers start talking early, but this kid started talkingte. She could only say papa at 12


    months old.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s not exactlyte,¡± Cordelia said with a smile. ¡°Wealthy folks speakte. The child might be


    very sessful in the future!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, her father¡¯s beaming all the time.¡±


    Zephyr licked his lips and said, ¡°Cordelia, the girl looks happy being held in her father¡¯s arms.¡±


    Cordelia looked up at him and smiled.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about¡­ being held by your father when you were younger?¡±


    ¡°Hah, how¡¯s that possible?¡± Cordelia chuckled wryly. ¡°William Jenner wouldn¡¯t carry me.¡±


    ¡°I mean your birth father.¡±


    Cordelia froze and met Zephyr¡¯splicated gaze.


    ¡°Have you thought about¡­¡± He continued asking, ¡°How would you react if you met your birth father


    now?¡±


    Cordelia suddenly had a strange feeling. Zephyr was acting unusual tonight. He would not usually say


    something like this intentionally.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    She was not sleepy anymore as she looked at him quietly. ¡°Zephyr, do you¡­ have something to tell


    me?¡±


    Zephyr was silent for a moment before he shook his head with a smile.


    ¡°Then why do you ask these questions?¡±


    ¡°Just chatting,¡± he replied.


    Cordelia was skeptical but considered it seriously.


    ¡°To be honest¡­ I can¡¯t imagine it.¡± She pouted. ¡°But there¡¯s a question I want to ask him. Why did he


    abandon my mom, Carter, and me back then?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze dimmed. ¡°Will you forgive him if he tells you the reason?¡±

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Married a Secret Billionaire Novel Online Free / Chapter 472


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes dimmed a little, and a wash of sorrow colored her face. After a stretched moment of


    silence, she softly uttered, ¡°No.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s heart clenched, and he hugged her tighter.


    She was supposed to be the little princess born with a silver spoon in the Irwins, yet she had


    experienced hardships in the first 20 years of her life. She lived under someone¡¯s roof, struggled to


    make ends meet, and had to always ovee the world¡¯s hostility to her. She even had to get married


    in someone else¡¯s ce¡­


    Zephyr always wondered if he would be able to still meet Cordelia if he had not coincidentally


    recovered in that vige and reced Marcus.


    If Cordelia did marry Marcus and was abused by him¡­ she would probably just put up with it too.


    It was just that there would no longer be light in her eyes.


    Zephyr felt the lingering fear just thinking about it and could not help tightening his hold around her


    shoulders.


    Cordelia¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°Zephyr, why are you suddenly talking about this to me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Oh, nothing, just chatting,¡± he replied in passing,


    ¡±Is your fatherly love being spurred because of how cute the child today was?¡±


    Zephyr looked at her with a gentle smile and stroked her hair.


    Cordelia snuggled against him like a cat.


    She had only worn a thin sleeping gown, and a shoulder was revealed. Her blushing fair face looked


    like a ripe peach.


    ¡°Motherly love is a woman¡¯s nature.¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°Fatherly love actually alsoes as an instinct to


    a man.¡±


    Cordelia widened her eyes at him. ¡°So, you think my so-called birth father loves me too?¡±


    Zephyr had no answer for that.


    He recalled all that Rowan had done. The old geezer¡¯s love and concern for Cordelia could never be


    feigned.


    If he put himself in Cordelia¡¯s perspective, he thought that someone like that must not be forgiven


    easily too. However, he thought Rowan was rather pitiful from a man¡¯s point of view.


    No matter how bad the old geezer was, his feelings for X remained the same. Just for this, Zephyr


    wanted to say something for him.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    He lowered his voice to say as he stroked her long hair, ¡°Cordelia, maybe your father really had a


    reason he couldn¡¯t help. Sometimes, men have a lot of difficulties that are against their will. There¡¯s no


    win-win in a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°So, the three of us, mother and kids, have troubled him?¡± Cordelia¡¯s gaze was dim. ¡°We and


    whatever¡¯s on the other side of the scale are both his pains. Why is it us that he gave up on but not the


    other end?¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡ª¡±


    ¡°You men are hard to figure out.¡± She looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult that he had to make a decision


    like this?¡±


    Zephyr was silent.


    Cordelia continued to ask, ¡°You¡¯re a man too¡­ Will you choose the same as well when you ¡®can¡¯t help


    it¡¯ one day?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zephyr was bewildered. How did he get himself involved as they spoke?


    He looked up and realized his girl had already pried off his arms, ring at him.


    ¡°No, Cordelia, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°This is not something you¡¯d talk to me about usually!¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice shook a little. ¡°What¡¯s gotten


    into you today? What do you want to tell me, probing like this?


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me not to me you when you ¡®can¡¯t help it¡¯ but abandon me in the future


    because you¡¯ve given me a heads-up!?¡±


    rmed, Zephyr wanted to hug her, but she shoved him off.


    Cordelia hopped off the bed, and while she kept the nket and pillow, her mind did a simple and clear


    analysis¡ªthe man had started talking to her about kids, fatherhood, and fatherly love once he got into


    bed. He then went on about her birth father, who she had never met, and rted it to some men¡¯s


    difficulties that they could not help and were being caught in¡­

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    This waspletely different from their usual chats. Zephyr would never ramble about these to her!


    Therefore, there were only two possibilities in regard to his unusual behavior.


    First, he was indirectly ming her for not giving him a child. Second, was he having thoughts about¡­


    abandoning her?


    Cordelia stopped what she was doing abruptly. She had dove right into this train of thought, and her


    tears welled up right away with the pang she felt.


    ¡°Cordelia¡­ Darling!¡± Zephyr panicked. ¡°I don¡¯t mean it like that. You¡¯ve misunderstood me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Cordelia cried and picked up his pillow to throw it outside.


    Zephyr put himself in front of her frantically and wanted to use the trick Nichs had taught him. Before


    he was able to get on his knees, though, Cordelia had shoved him out of the door alongside a nket!


    Zephyr patted the bedroom door and finally understood what the idiom ¡®a cat on a hot tin roof¡¯ meant¡ª


    as well as ¡®shooting himself in the foot¡¯. Had he turned stupid after just a meal with Josiah? Why was


    he speaking on Rowan¡¯s behalf!?


    There was no sound from the bedroom after a long time. It seemed that Cordelia was not going to open


    the door for him tonight.


    Zephyr did not go to the guest room but curled up on the couch, hugging the nket. The couch was


    by the window, and he could see Ginger, which was freezing in the cold outside from where he was.


    He opened a crack in the door, and Ginger scurried inside. Seeing that Zephyr did not chase it out, it


    hopped onto the couch and snuggled into his nket.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Zephyry down and gently patted its head.


    ¡°Ginger, your mom¡¯s got a huge temper,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    ¡°I remember that she was really gentle in the past. Why¡¯s she getting fiercer now?¡±


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    ¡°Are all women so unreasonable?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    This time, Ginger did not reply but looked toward a particr direction with a ducked head.


    Zephyr suddenly had a bad feeling about it. He followed where Ginger was looking too¡­


    Cordelia stood at the stairs looking at him coldly with a cashmere nket in her hands.


    The weather forecast said that it would get colder tonight, and while she was angry in their room, she


    could not bear that Zephyr only had a thin throw nket. Thus, she got another nket for him¡ªonly


    toe downstairs and hear what he said¡­


    Cordelia smiled instead of showing her anger, and Zephyr winced. The next second, a nket flew


    from the top and covered him right away.


    Cordelia went upstairs back to the room and mmed the door shut.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Zephyr¡¯s heart dropped all the way down as well, wallowing in regret. His phone rang at the same time.


    ¡°Hello, Z. You haven¡¯t slept, right?¡± The voice on the line was excited. ¡°I found another famous social-


    media restaurant and want to take Kelly there¡­ Come with sis-inw too?¡±


    Zephyr gnashed his teeth and roared suddenly after a few seconds of silence, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me to eat with


    you from now on!¡±


    He was turning dumb because of it!


    Zephyr hung up after the roar, leaving a befuddled Josiah on the other end of the line, wondering if he


    had offended him again.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Those few days, Cordelia kept Zephyr at arm¡¯s length and was lukewarm to him. She also took a work


    leave from Imperial Media and went home to take care of X.


    After X heard about the reason for their fight, sheughed so hard that she nearly poured the whole


    bottle of water into her sulents.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± She poked Cordelia¡¯s head and whined. ¡°You¡¯re growing more insensible the older you get!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Cordelia rubbed her head.


    As she calmed down, she also thought she was a little oversensitive this time. It was just that women


    seemed to have the most urate sixth sense, and she felt that Zephyr was unlike how he always was


    that night. His words seemed to imply something else.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Zephyr¡¯s just expressing his thoughts. Do you have to think so much into it?¡±


    ¡°But he mentioned my father¡­¡± Cordelia swallowed the rest of her words studying X¡¯s expression.


    X looked nonchnt, but there was an almost unnoticeable quiver in her hands that were watering


    the nts.


    She looked at Cordelia affectionately. ¡°Silly girl, Zephyr¡¯s, unlike your father.¡±


    This was Cordelia¡¯s first time hearing her mother bring up her father on her own initiative. She was also


    immensely curious about him.


    She probed carefully, unable to suppress her curiosity, ¡°Mom, back when dad abandoned us¡­ did he


    really have some kind of difficulty he could not help?¡±


    After a moment, X forced a smile and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± Her expression had dimmed a little.


    ¡°Do you hate him?¡±


    ¡°Hate?¡± X was surprised but shook her head with a smile.


    She had probably never hated Rowan. When she found out that he was just using her to take revenge


    on the Irwins, she was sad and devastated but never hateful. Hatred solved nothing¡ªit would only


    push someone into an abyss repeatedly.


    ¡°Cordelia, can you promise me one thing?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°What?¡±


    X¡¯s gaze was gentle as she told her softly, ¡°If you see him in the future, don¡¯t hate him.¡±


    Cordelia was taken aback. Why should she not hate him? That man had abandoned them first. To


    cate her mother, however, she nodded lightly.


    ¡°As for Zephyr, your misunderstanding¡¯s outrageous.¡± X smiled. ¡°Give him a call and tell him that


    you¡¯re going home for dinner tonight!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Cordelia pouted and hugged her mother from the back, pressing her cheek on her mother¡¯s back.


    ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with you tonight!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been home for three days!¡± X purposely put on a straight face. ¡°I¡¯m bored of what you make!


    Hurry up now, shoo!¡±


    ¡°Mom, ouch! I cook so well, and you¡¯re bored of it? Zephyr eats them every day and doesn¡¯t think¡­¡±


    The moment Cordelia said that she met X¡¯s smiling gaze. She flushed and took the watering can to


    water the nts.


    ¡°Alright, are you trying to drown my nts!?¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time, Zephyr was rushing to Imperial Media.


    Robert drove as he peeked at his boss¡¯ expression from the rearview mirror from time to time. The


    latter¡¯s glower was rather frightening, much more than the few times he had interrupted his good times!


    When Robert identally caught Zephyr looking his way, he straightened up immediately and switched


    between the brake and elerator incredibly smoothly without any hint of a bump.


    ¡°S-Sir¡­¡± Robert tried calling him.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Zephyr sounded impatient.


    Robert licked his lips and tried to sound less shaky. ¡°Uh, Madam Baker called back.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia went to work today?¡±


    ¡°No, Madam Baker said that¡­ Ms. Cordelia took her annual leave.¡±


    Zephyr almost flipped the car roof off. ¡°Why did she allow it!? Hasn¡¯t she always been annoyed by her


    employees asking her to sign their annual leave applications? Doesn¡¯t she scold them over it all the


    time!?¡±

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Robert smiled dryly. ¡°Well¡­ Maybe Ms. Cordelia¡¯s an exception.¡±


    Zephyr hit a fist on the car door.


    Finally, Robert drove them to Imperial Media with much caution.


    As soon as Zephyr entered the lobby, he realized that a certain someone was there with him. He froze


    before catching up and putting himself in front of that person.


    His gaze was cold and deep as he wore a small smirk.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin?¡±


    Rowan was surprised as well, not expecting to run into Zephyr here.


    Charlie and Robert greeted each other and then turned their eyes to their bosses in unison.


    ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Irwin?¡±


    Rowan did not answer and avoided his gaze.


    Zephyr snickered. ¡°You must be here for my mother? It¡¯s the same telling me if you have anything for


    her.¡±


    ¡°I have something private to talk about to Madam Baker. Excuse me for not being able to disclose it to


    you, Mr. Zephyr.¡±


    Something private? Hah! About reuniting with his family?


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze darkened, and the smirk he wore grew more mocking.


    It was exactly because he had tried saying that Rowan ¡°could not help it¡± a few days ago that he did not


    even get to hug his wife until now.


    This old geezer wanted to reunite with his daughter? Not so easy!


    Zephyr was frustrated upon thinking about this and vented his days of annoyance out on Rowan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know our family rules despiteing from Southeast Aciatic, Mr. Irwin? My mother doesn¡¯t


    meet people easily!¡±


    Rowan paused. The brat was usually a little hostile to him, but it was never this bad like today!


    ¡°Zephyr, what are you trying to say?¡±


    Zephyr took a step forward to block him. He was a notch taller than Rowan, so he had a sense of


    superiority looking down at him.


    ¡°Why? Do you not understand the Centrolis dialect or the humannguage, Mr. Irwin?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you be more above board!?¡± Zephyr growled, ¡°What man are you hiding and burying away


    everything!?¡±


    Rowan was flustered, and the corner of his lips twitched in anger. It took him a while before he yelled,


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton! You b*stard! How did Janine raise you? Is this how you talk to your elders?¡±


    ¡°If an elder doesn¡¯t act like how an elder should, they don¡¯t deserve respect!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Rowan¡¯s hand reached for his needles, and Charlie hurried up to stop him. ¡°Mr. Irwin, calm down! Calm


    down!¡±


    Zephyr stared at him coldly.


    The old geezer wanted to fight? He knew that Rowan was Cordelia¡¯s birth father, but Rowan did not


    know that his son-inw had already found out about his identity!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Zephyr smirked.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    With everything still kept under wraps, he could act recklessly. Who knew if he could force Rowan to


    reunite with Cordelia by forcing him into a corner like this!?


    ¡°What? You want to hit me?¡± Zephyr stood before him aggressively. ¡°Go on!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, calm down!¡±


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be like this!¡±


    ¡°You brat! I¡¯m going to educate you on behalf of your mother today!¡±


    ¡°You old geezer, you don¡¯t know how many grievances you¡¯ve caused me! How dare you raise your


    voice here!?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Irwin¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Z¡­¡±


    Charlie and Robert did their best to pull these two men back, but the situation was slowly getting out of


    control.


    It was then a sweet voice rang. ¡°What are you all doing?¡±

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Chapter 476


    The two of them stopped at the same time. They stared nkly at where the voice came from.


    Cordelia stood aside and looked at them in shock, with her eyes widened.


    Although Rowan was being held, he was obviously winning. There seemed to be something in his


    hand¡­


    He instantly snapped back to his senses and hid the needle in his sleeve!


    ¡°Cordelia?¡± Zephyr was stunned. Subsequently, he showcased his acting skills by covering where his


    aorta was on his neck. He frowned and looked like he was in pain.


    ¡°What happened!?¡± Cordelia was shocked. She quickly went over to check on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m hurting a little bit¡­¡± He looked at her. ¡°And I¡¯m dizzy.¡±


    ¡°Sir!?¡± Robert¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, sir. I was pulling you hard. Mr. Irwin didn¡¯t touch you


    ¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Zephyr coughed hard and red fiercely at Robert.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Only then did thettere to his senses and shut up immediately.


    Fortunately, his cough masked what Robert said in the end.


    Cordelia became nervous now. She looked left and right at his face and kept asking where he hurt


    himself. She would turn her head to look at Rowan every now and then.


    Rage filled his eyes. He had lost the warmth he usually had.


    ¡°You b*stard!¡± Rowan was mad. ¡°Are you putting up an act in front of Cordelia? Sure, act all you want!¡±


    He took out the needle again and lifted it over his head. He pretended to poke him.


    Cordelia saw it clearly now. She took a step forward to protect Zephyr behind her.


    She stared at Rowan. Her face was serious, and her stance was powerful.


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Irwin!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. He¡¯s lying to you!¡±


    ¡°What are you holding?¡± Cordelia enunciated. ¡°I heard you¡¯re an expert in acupuncture. I can¡¯t believe


    you¡¯re using the needle to hurt someone today!¡±


    Rowan widened his eyes. His lips moved, but he could not say a word.


    He could only watch her with Zephyr standing together. Her eyes were filled with that man, worried that


    he would be hurt.


    Charlie released a heavy sigh. He was not sure whether tough or cry. ¡°Mr. Z¡¯s acting skills are even


    better than Neil¡¯s!


    ¡°You¡¯re too impulsive, sir. If I didn¡¯t hold you just now¡­¡±


    Rowan forced a smile. He wasughing at himself.


    Initially, he finally mustered his courage to look for Janine today. He wanted to shamelessly ask for a


    favor so that he could meet X. He wanted to acknowledge Cordelia as his daughter.


    Now it seemed unnecessary.


    He shook his head and turned to leave.


    Zephyr was initially proud, but he suddenly felt a squeeze in his heart when he saw Rowan¡¯s sad and


    slightly hunched back as he staggered out of the building alone.


    Cordelia was still checking carefully whether he was hurt.


    He grabbed her hand and paused to tell her, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Uncle Irwin today? Did you guys fight?¡±


    Zephyr looked at the door. Rowan was long gone.


    Now that Cordelia cared for him and leaned in his embrace like a little girl, he was no longer mad.


    Instead, he began to pity Rowan.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    If he were to put himself in his shoes¡ªif his daughter protected his son-inw¡ªhe would feel terrible


    too.


    ¡°Zen? Zen!¡± Cordelia was getting worried to see him being absent-minded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where did


    he poke you just now!?¡±


    Zephyr looked at her and said something absurd, ¡°Cordelia, let¡¯s not have daughters in the future!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She was confused.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not have daughters in the future.¡± His tone was even more determined now.


    Cordelia took a deep breath and looked at him a few times, thinking he was ridiculous. She removed


    her hands from his.


    Rowan must have poked the needle in his head!


    ¡°You said we shouldn¡¯t have sons in the future!¡± She was clearly annoyed.


    Yes, they should not have sons! That boy from his dream was demanding, and he was fighting for his


    wife with him. Why would he want a monkey like that?


    Thus, he kept nodding. ¡°Mm-hmm, no sons!¡±


    ¡°So, no sons and no daughters!¡± Cordelia crossed her arms. ¡°So, in the end, you don¡¯t want kids,


    right?¡±


    What!?


    Zephyr had learned his lesson. He would never bring troubles upon himself again. He kept shaking his


    head to deny it.


    Cordelia looked at him. She was quite irritated and turned around to go to her office.


    He was chasing after her with a fawning look on his face.


    ¡°Wifey¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull me!¡±


    He insisted on locking his fingers with hers shamelessly. ¡°We¡¯d always walk like this!¡±


    ¡°Not today!¡± Cordelia red at him.


    Although she was still mad, he saw a smile in her eyes.


    Herdy was actually easy to console.


    Zephyr was soft-heartened. He grabbed her shoulders. After fighting for a little bit, she finally leaned in


    his arms like a good girl.


    His eyes were filled with affection as he whispered into her ear, ¡°Wifey, can I¡­ sleep in the room


    tonight?¡±


    ¡°I see you¡¯re gettingfortable with Ginger on the couch!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Zephyr objected. That thing had hair all over. Given that he was a clean freak, he had been close


    to copsing the past few days.


    ¡°Wifey, why don¡¯t I return you the ck card¡­ Can I sleep in the room if I pay you?¡±


    Cordelia nodded. ¡°Sure, you¡¯ll lose your allowance from now on!¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    He could sleep on the couch and could tolerate the cat hair, but he was determined to have his


    allowance!


    Cordelia could not help butugh out loud when she saw his face.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop pulling your leg!¡± she said. ¡°But stop following me. I¡¯lle down after I make some


    arrangements in the office. Then we¡¯ll go to your ce.¡±


    ¡°My ce?¡± He was stunned. ¡°Did grandpa ask you to go to the manor again?¡±


    ¡°Not him. It was Zennie!¡±


    Aunt Cloud had called yesterday, asking him to bring Cordelia home for a meal.


    However, he forgot about it since he was mad at Rowan.


    As the brother, he forgot about his sister. That was terrible.


    It was fortunate that he had Cordelia¡­


    He looked at her gently and yed with her long hair with his fingers.


    ¡°Okay, go do your thing. I¡¯ll get people to prepare some gifts. Then we¡¯ll go home to celebrate Zennie¡¯s


    freedom!¡±


    Cordelia smiled. She returned after turning around and took two steps out. She tipped her toes and


    kissed between his eyebrows.


    Zephyr was resurrected instantly. The suppressive fog that was lingering around him the past few days


    was washed away by that kiss.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Chapter 477


    Zephyr and Cordelia came to the manor.


    The ce where Henry and Kate lived was called Gale Bay. It had the best view in the entire manor.


    It was facing a river with mountains behind it. It was scenic. There was everything in the courtyard, just


    like what nobles had in their mansions in ancient times.


    Cordelia did not know where to look as she walked.


    It seemed like Liam was biased toward his first son. Although he had nothing and was useless, he still


    got the best in the entire family.


    ¡°Grandpa loves my dad.¡± Zephyr held her hand and said calmly. ¡°That¡¯s why my second uncle doesn¡¯t


    like me.¡±


    ¡°Would people really have a bias against their own children?¡±


    Cordelia was curious.


    Zephyr¡¯s father was a quiet, honest man. Even if Liam was biased, he should like Matthew, who was


    eloquent!


    ¡°Grandpa says my dad is his first child.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Perhaps parents always love their firstborn


    more. Apart from my second uncle, I have two aunts and another uncle. They are doing business


    overseas and are hardly home.¡±


    ¡°Theoretically, the elderly should like people like your second uncle more.¡± Cordelia blinked her big


    eyes. ¡°It seems your grandpa is still bright. He knows each child¡¯s characteristics. He knows what¡¯s


    right and wrong.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Zephyr was proud of his own grandfather.


    If Liam had been stupid, the Hamertons would not have achieved what they had today.


    He would turn a blind eye sometimes just to bnce out the advantages.


    They arrived at Gale Bay as they chatted.


    ¡°The ce you live is called Zen Residence, and the one your cousin lives in is Yale Residence,¡±


    Cordelia said softly. ¡°Then why does Zennie live here?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a girl. She doesn¡¯t need a ce of her own.¡±


    She pouted. ¡°So patriarchal!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t patriarchal.¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°This is for the sake of girls to spend more time with their parents


    before they get married. They won¡¯t be home often after they get married.¡±


    ¡°Is this your grandpa¡¯s idea as well? He sure is thorough!¡±


    Zephyr grabbed her shoulders and walked in.


    They heard a bright peal ofughter before they entered the living room.


    Cordelia looked around. Apart from Kate, nobody couldugh at such a decibel.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, it was lively today. She seemed to be hosting VIPs¡­


    ¡°Zen, Cordelia. You¡¯re here!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Kate ran out to wee them and grabbed Cordelia¡¯s hand.


    Her signature red lips showed the most passionate smile.


    Cordelia could not help butugh. She had just seen that the person Kate was entertaining was Seth.


    ¡°You guys know each other, so I won¡¯t be doing the introduction! We¡¯re all family, hahaha¡­¡±


    Seth stood up and nodded to show his respect.


    He was still polite with his golden-frame sses. There was always a gentle smile on his face.


    Zennie ran out with fruits in her hands. Her cheeks flushed, and there was light in her eyes. She was


    the talkative little princess again. Her smile contained everything good in the world.


    ¡°Brother, sister!¡± Zennie handed a cookie to Cordelia. ¡°Try this. I baked it myself!¡±


    Cordelia took a bite. It was buttery and delicious!

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Chapter 478


    ¡°Sister, can you teach me how to bake cakes next? I want to bake one for my mom!¡±


    Cordelia nodded while smiling. It seemed the little princess had recovered.


    Meanwhile, Zennie and Seth looked good when they stood next to each other. They were like the main


    charactersing out of a romance novel.


    Cordelia noticed that Zennie would blush when she talked to Seth.


    She signaled Zephyr, and Zephyr replied to her with his eyes.


    They moved separately. Cordelia wanted Zennie to pick her wedding dress on her iPad, so they went


    into her room.


    Zephyr used the excuse of needing Seth¡¯s help to get him into the courtyard.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Seth was shy from that serious gratitude.


    ¡°We¡¯re bros. There¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sincere in thanking you.¡± Zephyr patted his shoulder and said in a deep voice, ¡°Nobody was willing


    to help me when I was in trouble. It was you who stayed in my ward that saved my life¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no! It was the medicine from that man that saved you. I was merely feeding you medicine!¡±


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, I wouldn¡¯t have survived if it weren¡¯t you who took care of me.¡± He smiled. ¡°And


    now you saved my sister. I really don¡¯t know what to do to pay you back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Seth scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Saving lives is my job! If you keep talking about


    it, you¡¯ll make me ufortable!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zephyr did not want him to feel ufortable. ¡°I won¡¯t talk about this from now on, but I¡¯ll


    always remember your kindness. I¡¯m sure¡­ Zennie will remember too.¡±


    Zephyr did not want to beat around the bush, ¡°Seth, what do you think of my sister?¡±


    Seth was stunned. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s recovering well! In reality, she wasn¡¯t hurt severely. Given that she was


    willing to go along with the treatment, the healing was naturally efficient. You guys should take care of


    her mental health. Call me if you notice something!¡±


    ¡°If something is wrong, it¡¯ll be toote to call you.¡± Zephyr had aplicated look in his eyes as he said


    half-jokingly, ¡°It¡¯d be so much easier to contact you if you lived here. She¡¯ll havepany, someone to


    take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Seth took it seriously. He thought for a long time while frowning. ¡°I can live here, Zen. But I have


    to be at the clinic twice a week. Also, I can¡¯t be living at your ce for free. I must pay rent!¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. ¡°A-Are you being serious?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Yes!¡± Seth nodded. ¡°Although mental issues aren¡¯t as obvious as external injuries, it¡¯s serious. Just like


    what you said, it might be toote if you only get the doctors after something happens!


    ¡°So I think it¡¯s better that I stay somewhere nearer to her. It¡¯d be easier for me to take care of her!¡±


    Zephyr could not believe that he had convinced him so easily. He almost could not hold back his smirk.


    Not bad, not bad!


    Zephyr ced his hand on Seth¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Seth, you¡¯re so good to my sister.¡±


    ¡°Stop being so polite with me.¡± Seth smiled. ¡°We¡¯re bros, your sister is my sister! Of course I must take


    good care of her!¡±


    ¡®Wait, what!?¡¯


    Zephyr almost choked.


    He only asked after a while, ¡°What did you say¡­ Zennie is to you?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Seth looked confused. He repeated what he had said, ¡°We¡¯re bros, your sister is my sister¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say, Seth!?¡± Zephyr almost yelled that. ¡°She¡¯s a sister to you?¡±


    ¡®I treat you as a brother, yet you think of her like your sister?


    ¡®Godd*mnit!¡¯

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Chapter 479


    Seth noticed that something was up with Zephyr judging by his face. However, after thinking for a long


    time, he could not figure out what was wrong.


    ¡°Do you really treat him as a sister only?¡± His face was grim.


    Seth inhaled sharply and paused for a couple of seconds.


    ¡°What else?¡± He looked at Zephyr. ¡°W-What else can she be to me?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about anything else?¡±


    Anything else¡­


    Seth was at a loss.


    Zephyr was pissed when he saw his stupid face.


    One could not make a carving from rotten wood. No wonder he had failed to pursue Linda!


    Seth asked carefully, ¡°Zen, w-what are you trying to say?¡±


    Zephyr red at him. ¡°Nothing! You just keep treating her like your sister, then!¡±


    He turned to leave after he was done speaking.


    Seth was stunned for a while, standing where he was. He smiled like an idiot and went after Zephyr.


    When they were in Jangasas, he was weird. He would often throw tantrums.


    Everyone would stay far away from him, but Seth did not mind it.


    Now that they were back in Centrolis and his identity had recovered, his temper remained the same!


    ¡­


    Zennie was picking wedding dresses attentively in the room. She would discuss what was special


    about each wedding dress every now and then.


    ¡°This is Cece¡¯s limited edition. I think the fitting design suits you!


    ¡°Look at this one¡­ The fishtail design makes you a queen!


    ¡°Wow, let¡¯s go for this one! It has crystals all over the chest. It¡¯s Vouk¡¯s haute couture!¡±


    Cordelia looked at her while smiling. ¡°You¡¯re putting more effort into picking the wedding dress than I


    am. Are you going to pick one for yourself?¡±


    Zennie blushed. She looked down shyly.


    Cordelia seized the opportunity to say while smiling, ¡°Zennie, can you be my maid-of-honor?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zennie¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Mm-hmm! And I¡¯ll get Doctor Stafford to be the best man.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s cheeks flushed.


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia grabbed her shoulders whileughing.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Zennie ditched the iPad when Zephyr happened toe in.


    ¡°What are you guys discussing so happily?¡±


    Just when Cordelia was going to tell him, she saw Zephyr giving her a signal.


    She was stunned and swallowed what she was going to say. She chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s picking my wedding


    dress.¡±


    ¡°None of these are good.¡± Zennie smirked.


    ¡°I prefer you to wear one with a traditional design.¡± He grabbed her shoulders without hiding the


    passion and anticipation in his eyes.


    Zennie looked at him in confusion. ¡°Why? These dresses are so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Because the traditional design fits the ritual more,¡± Zephyr said calmly. ¡°Also, we¡¯ll go with the entire


    ceremony. I¡¯ll pick you up from your home. That¡¯s the wedding I want for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so gross, brother!¡± Although Zennie said that, she was envious. ¡°Oh, we saw a couple of


    traditional gowns, but I don¡¯t like them.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s better to custom-make one.¡± Zephyr had his eyes fixated on Cordelia when he said that.


    She was his treasure. She was worthy of everything best in the world.


    Zennie wanted to run away. She did not want to be a third wheel here.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Chapter 480


    When they got downstairs, they suddenly heard amotion outside.


    ¡°Go to the main house, Madam!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°The old master fainted!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes turned grim. He instantly went downstairs.


    Cordelia and Zennie went over too, while Kate and Henry followed behind them.


    Many people had arrived at Liam¡¯s ce. Everything about him was the most important to the


    Hamertons, let alone he had fainted now.


    Henry and Kate had arrived. rk was guarding the door when Zephyr arrived, and he looked worried.


    ¡°How¡¯s grandpa?¡±


    ¡°The doctor is in there!¡±


    There was a professional medical team in the manor tending to emergencies.


    However, the team had many people. Zephyr did not trust all of them, so he got the team to leave and


    got Seth there.


    He got a conclusion after the preliminary check. ¡°The old master has an embolism.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean his blood vessels are blocked?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Seth nodded. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s not serious, and we found out in time. Your medical team gave


    him an injection. He should be fine.¡±


    Zephyr was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Cordelia frowned and said softly, ¡°An embolism is a rathermon illness, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cordelia licked her lips. ¡°The few times I visited, I saw your grandpa taking medicine for it. It proves that


    he has been taking care of his health. How is it possible that this would happen?¡±


    ¡°There are many possibilities.¡± Seth exined, ¡°One is that he¡¯s old, and taking medicine might not


    work. Secondly, he hasn¡¯t been watching his diet. The grease and salty food would clog his blood


    vessels easily. Even a magic elixir can¡¯t help.¡±


    Zephyr was in deep thought.


    In the Hamertons, controlling one¡¯s diet was controlling one¡¯s desire. Therefore, all of them had been


    learning to control their diet since they were young.


    His grandfather often taught him that desire would destroy a person. If one could fight their desires


    instinctively, that would be the right way to live.


    Therefore, Zephyr remembered that Liam would only taste food no matter how delicious it was. He


    would definitely not eat more than three bites.


    However, why did he let go now?


    Seth looked at him. ¡°Zen, I suggest that we get your medical team over. I can¡¯t handle this on my own.


    Also, they¡¯re experienced. They know what to do.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t need them.¡± He remained alert as his voice deepened. ¡°I know someone.¡±


    ¡­


    Rowan was sitting at a quiet pub with Charlie when he received Zephyr¡¯s call. He had yet to touch the


    wine before him.


    ¡°What?¡± Rowan frowned. ¡°You want me toe to your manor to treat your grandfather?¡±


    Charlie was stunned too. He had no idea what they were talking about when Rowan suddenly scoffed.


    He looked as if he had taken revenge!


    ¡°Hahahaha! You b*stard, what happened to your instinct to irritate me? What? Are all doctors dead?


    Am I the only one left who can treat your grandfather?¡±


    Tension was growing slowly¡­


    ¡°You wish! In your dreams!¡± Rowan raised his voice, attracting many stares.


    He had no idea that his saliva was sshed into his wine.


    ¡°Hah, who do you think you are? Do you think I¡¯de just because you asked me to? I¡¯m the


    Southeast Aciatic Medical Association¡¯s president! I have my pride!


    ¡°I won¡¯te, Zephyr! I won¡¯te even if you pick me up with a fanfare¡ª¡±


    Before he was done, his tone suddenly changed from an erupted volcano to a kind father. ¡°Oh?


    Cordelia!


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Cordelia?¡±

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Chapter 481


    Charlie smiled helplessly and was going to pick up a wine ss when Rowan caught his hand


    mercilessly.


    ¡°No drinking!¡± Rowan red at him. ¡°You can¡¯t drive after you drink!¡±


    Charlie was befuddled. ¡°Mr. Irwin, didn¡¯t you say that¡­ we¡¯ll walk backter?¡±


    ¡°Who said that!?¡±


    Rowan red at Charlie but was immensely gentle to the person on the line.


    ¡°Cordelia, calm down¡­ Oh, don¡¯t fret!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just around!


    ¡°Not far at all! Hah, I¡¯ll be there very soon. I promise I¡¯ll heal Elder Mr. Hamerton!


    ¡°Silly child, what are you saying? No need to be courteous with me!¡±


    Rowan put on his jacket and ran out as he spoke.


    Charlie chuckled wryly on the spot. He looked at the two sses of wine that were not even touched


    reluctantly before he sighed and went after his boss.


    The pub was obviously a long way from Hamerton Manor!


    Rowan kept urging Charlie to step down on the pedal on the way.


    When they arrived at the manor, the living room was filled with people, but Rowan only had his eyes on


    Cordelia.


    He smiled at her with a sense of duty and pride in being needed by his daughter and went up the stairs


    with his medical kit.


    Zephyr watched him and could not help feeling sorry when he recalled the same man at Imperial Media


    who had argued with him and then left forlornly.


    He turned to look at Cordelia and wrapped an arm around her shoulders to pull her into his embrace


    withplicated feelings.


    A whileter, Rowan left the room, and everyone crowded around him instantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Rowan sounded confident. ¡°I¡¯ve given Elder Mr. Hamerton acupuncture. He¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    He then handed a bottle of oils to rk. ¡°Let him take this twice a day and one pill each time.¡±


    rk took it and memorized what Rowan said dutifully.


    ¡°From what I see, Elder Mr. Hamerton¡¯s embolism is due to over-nourishment,¡± said Rowan. ¡°He


    mustn¡¯t take those tonics anymore! I¡¯ve taken a look at the residue. The ingredients are good, but the


    ratio is obviously wrong.


    ¡°Elder Mr. Hamerton¡¯s senior in age now. How could he afford to be supplemented like this?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s guard went up immediately, and he asked for the person in charge to send the tonic daily to


    be brought over.


    A whileter, the person came¡ªit was a man who looked honest. He wore a Hamerton employee¡¯s


    uniform and stood there cautiously. When he asionally peeked at Zephyr, he quickly ducked his


    head down.


    Zephyr found him to be familiar but could not recall who he was.


    ¡°Sir, he¡¯s Lukas Welkie,¡± rk told him. ¡°Mr. Welkie¡¯s nephew¡­¡±


    Zephyr was rmed.


    Mr. Welkie was a butler in Gale Bay whose duty was to take care of Henry and Kate¡¯s daily needs. How


    could it be him?


    ¡°Mr. Welkie¡¯s nephew hasn¡¯t found a job after graduating, so Mr. Welkie came to me to ask for a job for


    his nephew,¡± exined rk. ¡°So he was recruited into the Hamertons.¡±


    Zephyr questioned icily, ¡°Then what about the tonic? Does he know how to prescribe the ratio?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± Lukas nearly fell to his knees as his eyes flitted around in guilty conscience.


    When he met eyes with Yale, both of them paused before averting their gazes in unison.


    Matthew, who was clueless, mocked Henry right away. ¡°Oh, the tonic sender¡¯s from your side, Henry?


    ¡°Those who know will understand that you¡¯re helping dad, but those who don¡¯t will think that you¡¯re


    poisoning him!¡±


    Henry stood aside quietly without a word, not fighting back even when others threw usations at him.


    Kate was the one who stepped up. ¡°Matthew Hamerton, what rubbish are you on? I can sue you for


    ndering when you speak without proof!¡±


    ¡°Hah, who am I ndering?¡± Matthew looked victorious. ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth! Mr. Irwin here said that


    the tonic¡¯s ratio is problematic! And the person sending it daily is from Gale Bay! How can you not be


    involved?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Kate was furious.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    It was then a soft voice spoke up. ¡°Zephyr, I think Uncle Matthew¡¯s the one who usually takes care of


    your grandfather the best at home, right?¡±


    Zephyr paused before heced their fingers together.


    Cordelia continued to talk with a soft volume, but it was clear enough for everyone to hear it.


    ¡°If Uncle Matthew¡¯s so good to grandpa, why does he stay away like the gue on the matter of


    medication?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem logical, does it?


    ¡°Or you have some other ns, Uncle Matthew?¡±


    A few sentences were all it took to render Matthew speechless. He stared at Cordelia with bulging eyes


    and a red, flustered face.


    ¡°You! Who do you think you are!? You aren¡¯t even part of the family yet, and you¡¯re poking your nose


    into our family affairs?¡±


    Zephyr took a step forward and put a hand on Cordelia¡¯s shoulder. His gaze that was trained on


    Matthew was as if it was ice.


    ¡°What did you say, Uncle Matthew? I didn¡¯t catch it clearly!¡±


    His words were light but authoritative.


    In addition to his domineering presence and stern expression, Matthew shrank back. He was indignant


    but didn¡¯t dare to confront Zephyr directly either.


    Matthew muttered, ¡°That¡¯s a lot of business for an outsider to be concerned with! Even if dad allows


    you into the family, the board of directors won¡¯t agree!


    ¡°Self-awareness is a wonderful thing to have! Does she really think she¡¯s Cindere? Hah, dream on¡­¡±


    While Matthew was muttering to himself, he did not realize that Rowan had gotten behind him. Rowan


    then pushed hard against a certain pressure point below his hips.


    Matthew was surprised as he felt a numbness around his hips before he felt a gush of warmth


    flowing¡­


    rk was stunned. ¡°Mr. Matthew, you¡­ You¡¯re¡­¡±


    Matthew had yet to react to what happened but took in how everyone was looking at him as well as


    below him in shock¡­


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He had wet himself right in front of everyone!


    Despite his embarrassment and anger, the numbness below his hip area grew stronger, and he could


    not even move. He stood rooted and took in the gazes like a statue, not even having the ability to


    change his pants as his legs felt as if they were electrocuted. He was weak as he stood, yet unable to


    sit.


    ¡°R-Rowan Irwin!¡± Matthew roared in rage.


    Rowan shushed him and shed him a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Mr. Matthew. This only numbs you temporarily. It¡¯s like partial anesthesia in medicine.¡±


    ¡°W-Why are you doing this!?¡± Matthew bellowed, ¡°Are you on that brat¡¯s side?¡±


    Rowan nced at him with a smirk. ¡°Should I be on your side instead?¡±

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Chapter 482


    Matthew was dumbfounded. His pride could not bear it being embarrassed like this in broad daylight.


    In spite of it, it was still fine that others ignored him¡ªYale was pretending not to see him too! He was


    going to call for Yale only to discover that his wonderful son had slipped away from the crowd in secret!


    ¡°Yale! Yale Hamerton!¡± Matthew was furious. ¡°You brat!¡±


    ¡°rk, help me back!¡±


    rk nced at him and said, ¡°My apologies, Mr. Matthew. I have to hurry upstairs. Someone has to


    be by Elder Mr. Hamerton¡¯s side!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before Matthew couldsh out, Zephyr instructed everyone with the sense of authority of the family


    head, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s no longer in a critical state. Stop crowding here! Off to whatever you should be


    doing!¡±


    All of them answered in unison, ¡°Yes, Mr. Zephyr!¡±


    Zephyr smiled and left, holding Cordelia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hey, what do I do when all of you are leaving!?¡± Matthew iled, frozen on the spot. ¡°Zephyr! You


    b*stard¡­ At least leave someone with me!


    ¡°Come back!


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Matthew, please quiet down.¡± Rowan snickered. ¡°Your father¡¯s resting. You wouldn¡¯t want to wake


    him up, would you?¡±


    Helpless, Matthew could only re as the group of people left right before his eyes.


    ¡­


    Rowan could see Charlie waiting for him from the front yard not too far away. He picked up his pace to


    get in the car when a low ¡°thank you¡± came from behind him.


    He froze before turning around and meeting Zephyr¡¯s deep gaze.


    Rowan held on to his pride and rolled his eyes, not nning to regard the younger man.


    As Zephyr looked at Rowan, he could not help chuckling when he suddenly thought that thetter was


    acting just like Ginger at home.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Rowan red at him.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Zephyr replied faintly. ¡°Mr. Irwin, I was serious just now. Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thanking me for saving your grandfather or for making your uncle wet himself?¡±


    Zephyr pressed his lips together speechlessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think so highly of yourself!¡± Rowan snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not here for you!¡±


    Yes, he was there for Cordelia. If he had not wanted to show off himself in front of his daughter, even


    ten Hamerton familiesbined would not be able to get him to budge.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr¡¯s feelings when he faced Rowan were currentlyplicated and contradictory.


    He did not hate this old geezer anymore but thought the following days would be quite interesting with


    a father-inw like this. It was just that he was worried about Cordelia.


    Cordelia¡¯s over 20 years of hardships could not be rpensed so easily.


    ¡°Hold on, Mr. Irwin!¡± Zephyr quickly stopped him. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like you to find out!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Rowan squinted.


    ¡°Please find out what other things are in the meds my grandpa takes.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Rowan paused.


    After checking on Liam earlier, he had said that the ingredients in the tonic medicine were good


    nourishment items, but the ratio was wrong.


    There was actually something he had not said¡ªthere was an addictive ingredient in there! He had yet


    to find out what ingredient that was, so he dared not mention it.


    Rowan had always been cautious, never bringing up anything without solid evidence.


    How did Zephyr know?

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Chapter 483


    Rowan looked at him for a long time with confusion in his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying, Zephyr.¡±


    Zephyr smiled. ¡°Mr. Irwin, you don¡¯t have to act oblivious. I don¡¯t know medicine, but I know my


    grandfather.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve watched him take this tonic since I was young. He¡¯s been alright taking it for years.


    How could there be a problem now?


    ¡°Besides, rk mentioned that he has recently been taking unusually much of this tonic. It used to be


    once every three days, but he¡¯d more than like to have it thrice a day now. It¡¯s medicine, not some


    gourmet delicacy. Not to mention, he wouldn¡¯t have more than three bites even if he came across


    something delicious. Why has he lost control when ites to this tonic?


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze turned deep. ¡°Mr. Irwin, there aren¡¯t just nourishing supplements in this tonic, right?¡±


    Rowan looked at him quietly.


    The kid was not stupid. He could see the problem at a nce.


    It seemed that Cordelia would do fine marrying him. It would save her a lot of trouble being together


    with a smart man. Moreover, their children would note out with too low of an IQ.


    He wondered how adorable and cheeky a baby Cordelia would give birth to in the future¡­ Not only


    would the baby be smart, but it would also inherit his parents¡¯ outstanding looks. Marvelous!


    The Irwins would have their heir too!


    As Rowan thought about it, he slowly put on the loving smile of a father, and his gaze on Zephyr grew


    much gentler. He actually thought Zephyr looked easier on the eyes now!


    Despite that, Zephyr had no idea about the drama going on in Rowan¡¯s mind. He only felt goosebumps


    rising from being looked at like that by Rowan.


    ¡°Mm, you¡¯re right.¡± Rowan lowered his voice. ¡°There¡¯s some other ingredient in the tonic, but I haven¡¯t


    found out what it is, so I can¡¯t bring it up lest it raises rm.¡±


    Zephyr understood instantly and nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not some angel, but I know what¡¯s right and wrong. Drugging an old man with slow


    poison is despicable.¡±


    Rowan took out a bottle containing small pills.


    ¡°This is a nourishing supplement too, specially manufactured by Irwin Pharmaceuticals. One pill can


    make one bowl of soup,¡± he said softly. ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s senior in age and has his mind set. It won¡¯t


    work to persuade him to stop taking the tonic. This supplement can rece that, and the color, smell,


    and taste don¡¯t differ much when it bes soup. Let him drink this.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Irwin.¡±


    ¡°Hamerton¡­¡± Rowan looked at him with aplex gaze and was hesitant to speak.


    Zephyr knew what he wanted to say. He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡±


    Rowan was taken aback and was in a daze for some time.


    ¡­


    Returning to Royal Manor, Cordelia took off the heels she had worn for the entire day once she


    stepped inside and threw herself on the couch.


    If she had known that so many things would happen today, she would have worn a pair of ts so her


    calves would not feel like they were cramping now.


    Zephyr took a seat next to her and naturally picked up her legs to put them on hisp and gently


    massage her.


    ¡°Mm, it feels so good!¡± Cordelia grinned.


    The man stopped and smirked.


    ¡°There¡¯s something better in a while¡­¡±


    Cordelia kept her guard up immediately and pulled back her feet.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Cordelia was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Darling. Why are you blushing?¡± He looked at Cordelia with a smile.


    Cordelia was exasperated and kicked him with both her feet.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Zephyrined aloud, ¡°You use domestic violence on me every time you can¡¯t argue over me!¡±


    Jokes! When could she ever be stronger than him in strength?


    Zephyr snuggled up to her with a cackle. ¡°But I like you being violent with me¡­ Do it more often!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Cordelia feigned a straight face. ¡°I¡¯ll learn well from Uncle Irwin from now on. I wonder where he


    needled your Uncle Matthew today¡­¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes went round in fright. He did not know where the needle had poked in particr, but he


    had seen that it was around Matthew¡¯s hips.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    For the sake of the rest of his life, Zephyr must not let Cordelia learn acupuncture from Rowan, no


    matter what!


    He began to divert the topic. ¡°Honey, you were amazing today!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What you told my uncle. That felt so good!¡±


    Cordelia smiled. It was because Matthew was too much and was hurling usations recklessly!


    After a few interactions, she actually found Henry unproblematic aside from being rtively honest and


    timid. No one said that honest people should be bullied. She could not stand it.


    In addition, she stepped up because it did feel powerless when Kate was defending them alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to have seen my wife¡¯s cool side again today!¡±


    ¡°And you sound like you¡¯ve eaten honey today.¡± Cordelia nced at Zephyr with a smile.


    Zephyr rested his head on her shoulder and held her arm with both hands.


    ¡°Honey, you saw it too¡­ We have so many snakes at home. It¡¯s really hard for me to survive! You¡¯ve


    got to protect me well!¡±


    Cordelia really could not stand it anymore and shoved Zephyr away, only for thetter to pull her back.


    ¡°Zephyr!¡± she cried. ¡°Looks like you want your wife to take care of you again?¡±


    The man nodded like a pecking chicken. ¡°Have you forgotten that I need lots of love and care?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes lit up, and he pinned Cordelia down on the couch with a smirk.


    ¡­


    Before Cordelia left the house the next day, it took her a long time in the closet to find a turtleneck top


    to cover the marks on her neck.


    Zephyr was already waiting in the car, but he was not quite happy.


    Cordelia had put Ginger in the car too!


    Zephyr barely smiled during the drive. He nced at the fat tabby cat next to him and red at it from


    time to time. Finally, he failed to hold it in and asked Cordelia, ¡°Why are you taking it along when we¡¯re


    visiting mom?¡±


    ¡°My mom will like it too!¡± Cordelia pouted. ¡°I¡¯m busy with work and rarely go back. Carter¡¯s staying in


    his university dorm. My mom¡¯s lonely at home!


    ¡°Besides, Ginger needs some fresh air outside too. It¡¯s not good to keep it just in our house!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    But he could not stick to her when the cat was between them! Cordelia also kept petting the cat and not


    him!


    Robert could not help chuckling when he spotted his boss¡¯ glower from the rearview mirror as he drove.


    Zephyr did not want a son or a daughter, yet Cordelia¡¯s attention was still easily stolen away by a cat.


    He red at Ginger begrudgingly¡­


    Ginger wondered if the man would throw it away one day.


    As the couple arrived at the seafront condominium, X was delighted when she saw Ginger and


    carried it in her arms.


    ¡°Is this really a stray?¡± she asked several times. ¡°But the luster of its fur and the pattern¡­ It really isn¡¯t


    like a regr stray!¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a purebred.¡± Cordelia smiled. She was clueless about these, but her mother looked like she


    knew everything.


    What Cordelia did not know was that back at the Irwins, they had nevercked purebred animals. She


    also did not know that her mother was basically like the princess in Princess and the Pea. Even with


    layers of mattresses, she could still easily notice the tiny pea underneath them.


    Some nobility and extravagance were innate¡ªthey flowed in the blood.


    ¡°Can I have Ginger?¡± X looked at her daughter in anticipation.


    Cordelia was reluctant, but Zephyr was thrilled.


    ¡°Sure!¡± He was more than willing.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia elbowed him and gave him a look.


    Despite that, he sounded righteous. ¡°Cordelia, don¡¯t be insensitive! Let¡¯s let Ginger stay here since


    mom likes it!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom looks experienced in taking care of cats!¡±


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡± Cordelia gritted through her teeth.


    ¡°As long as mom likes it, I¡¯ll bring her the moon and stars. What¡¯s more, a cat?¡±


    Cordelia pouted and stared at him with her big eyes.


    Ginger looked like it was enjoying itself. Not only was it basking in the sun, but X was alsobing


    its fur. Life was great.


    It must be grumbling about how Zephyr sounded so righteous when he just did not want it to third-


    wheel him and Cordelia.


    ¡°I had a cat before.¡± X grinned happily like she had gone back to her childhood.


    She told Zephyr with a smile, ¡°I had it with your mom! We boarded in an international school back then,


    and we couldn¡¯t keep it in the dorm, so Janine and I secretly kept it outside. We needed to go over the


    wall to feed it daily after school!¡±


    ¡°Was it a tabby too?¡± Cordelia was curious.


    ¡°No.¡± X chuckled. ¡°It was a Siamese. Super cute!¡±


    ¡®A Siamese cat?¡¯ Cordelia¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She remembered that Rowan had a Siamese in his arms back when she met him at the veterinary


    hospital!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Both adults had the same breed of cat! Cordelia was gleeful¡ªshe found another thing they shared in


    common! This made her more determined to introduce Rowan to her mother.


    While Zephyr went to collect theundry on the balcony, Cordelia went to her mother with a beam and


    told her softly, ¡°Mom, I know someone who likes cats too!¡±


    ¡°Oh, who is it?¡± X asked in passing.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Cordelia thought about it. It was not like X would know if she told her, so she might as well


    introduce them when they met.


    ¡°It¡¯s the uncle who¡¯s in the joint hospital project with me. He¡¯s really nice and is a skilled doctor. He¡¯s


    also kind¡­ Hmm, he looks handsome too!¡±


    X caught the intention between the lines and turned to Cordelia. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Cordelia smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Nothing¡­ Just wanted to let you both know each other! You can


    exchange thoughts about keeping cats when you¡¯re free!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Cordelia licked her lips and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t mean harm. I just think you¡¯re a little lonely, and I can¡¯t


    come back often to apany you. And I don¡¯t want you to stay in the past. You¡¯ve got to look


    forward¡­¡±


    X¡¯s expression sobered, and she stayed quiet for some time.


    Cordelia hugged her lightly, feeling a pang. She kind of regretted saying what she did so rashly. She


    knew that her mother had been ill before.


    ¡°Sorry, mom. I won¡¯t bring it up again¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡± X sighed and forced a smile after a while. ¡°You¡¯re right. One should look


    forward.¡±


    Cordelia was astonished. ¡°Mom, you mean you agree?¡±

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I agree!¡±


    X looked at her daughter and smiled when she caught the slight disappointment in her expression.


    Even when she could not see Rowan again in this lifetime, having the pair of children she had was the


    most precious gift the man had given her.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re doing this for my sake,¡± X said gently, ¡°But I really don¡¯t want to look for someone


    else. How William Jenner treated me in the past¡­ It¡¯s still fresh in my head.¡±


    Cordelia hung her head in silence.


    ¡°But the man you mentioned, he¡¯s not as bad as William Jenner, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cordelia jolted. ¡°No, of course not! He¡¯s super nice!¡±


    ¡°Treating the sick and saving those in need is benevolent.¡± X smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t agree to another


    marriage, but meeting him and having an acquaintance is fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cordelia¡¯s eyes lit up. She hugged her mother.


    The sun traced a gentle outline of gold around the mother and daughter cuddling together. Ginger


    meowed and stretched with a squint.


    Everything looked peaceful and pleasant.


    Cordelia smiled. It was not easy that her mother was willing to take this step forward. She would leave


    the future to the future. Many married couples started from being acquaintances anyway!


    ¡°Right.¡± X looked at Cordelia. ¡°What cat does the man have?¡±


    ¡°Thest time I met him, he had a Siamese!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    X froze and felt a clench in her heart. It was an inexplicable sadness that even breathing felt painful.


    She recalled her carefree days in the past¡ªit felt like something from her past lifetime.


    ¡­


    The school found that X and Janine kept a pet cat back then. The international school had strict


    rules and busy school work, forbidding students from doing anything unrted to their studies. The


    school ordered the two friends to send the cat to a shelter, or they would be punished.


    X¡¯s eyes were rimmed red as she stood at the school gate with tears falling. It was then she was


    pulled into a warm and familiar embrace.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Rowan rubbed her head, his eyes brimming with indulgence that was reserved only for her.


    ¡°Silly goose, why are you crying over something so small?¡±


    X looked at him and sobbed, saying after a while, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯ll take the cat back.¡± Rowan chuckled. ¡°The shelter can barely provide, and you have spoiled


    the cat. It probably can¡¯t stand an environment like that. I might as well take it home. We have space at


    home anyway. It won¡¯t end up in the streets.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± X pouted. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to see it often.¡±


    Southeast Aciatic had no winter, but the air was chillying to this time. X only wore a short-


    sleeved school uniform and had wrapped her arms around herself.


    Rowan did not take off his jacket to drape it on her. Instead, he unbuttoned it and pulled her into his


    embrace.


    The masculinity he oozed enchanted the young girl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Rowan¡¯s voice was husky. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up every night, and you¡¯ll see it once you get


    home. Then I¡¯ll send you back before your curfew. No one will notice.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it tiring for you toe back and forth?¡±


    He rubbed her hair. His love and doting on her were like chocte, melting and spreading in his smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not tiring at all to do anything for you.¡±

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Although X had no intention of getting married again, Cordelia still thought that it was hopeful


    because of her willingness for an acquaintance.


    Therefore, she had been thinking of ways to pull the two together these days. Ultimately, the best


    method seemed to be the most old-school as well¡ªthat was toe out and meet.


    Cordelia first called Rowan and vaguely expressed that she would like to sit down somewhere with him


    for a chat and explicitly asked him to bring the Siamese cat along.


    When Rowan hung up, he felt a buzz in his ears and was delightfully surprised.


    ¡°Charlie, I didn¡¯t mishear, did I?¡± he repeatedly confirmed in disbelief. ¡°Cordelia wants to¡­ She wants


    to have coffee with me?¡±


    Charlie felt like it was a miracle too.


    Cordelia was gentle and approachable but almost never took the initiative to ask someone out.


    Charlie frowned and suddenly caught a detail.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, Cordelia asked that you bring the Siamese cat along!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, so?¡±


    ¡°You forgot? She had a tabby when you met at the veterinary hospitalst time¡­ Those two cats got


    along pretty well!¡±


    Charlie deduced, ¡°Do you think Cordelia wants to¡­ breed her cat?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Rowan was simply puzzled.


    What was there to do when their breed was not even the same?


    In spite of it, this was an invitation from his daughter. He was not giving up on this chance, no matter


    how many challenges and obstacles he faced!


    It was just that where was he getting a cat? He had bought the Siamese cat to approach Cordelia¡ªhe


    had given it away after that!


    ¡°Charlie! Quickly!¡± Rowan instructed, ¡°Get another Siamese cat, a pretty one!¡±


    Charlie assented and quickly did as he was told.


    Rowan darted to his closet. His hands were shaking in thrill when he picked out his outfit.


    The next day, he was all suited up with a tie and even a hat. With a Siamese cat in hand, he arrived at


    the cafe Cordelia had asked to meet an hour earlier.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Before he went in, he practiced various smiles against the window. He finally decided on one with the


    best-ticking angle and was going to go in when he heard the familiar voice at the corner of the street.


    ¡°Cordelia, slower! What hurry are you in?¡±


    Rowan¡¯s mind went nk, and his heart felt like it had ruptured.


    He froze. While they came close, he abruptly dashed off to hide behind the pots of tall shrubs by the


    cafe¡¯s door.


    ¡°Goodness, can¡¯t you walk slower!¡± X nagged with a chuckle carrying Ginger. ¡°I have this one in my


    arms. How could I catch up?¡±


    Cordelia turned around and hooked arms with her mother with a beam. She was just a little too eager


    to let Rowan and X meet.


    ¡°Mm, sure.¡±


    Rowan hid nearby. As he watched the mother and daughter chat merrily, a pang came from his heart,


    and a tear slid from his eyes.


    Cordelia had never beente or let others wait a long time for her. This was what X had taught her.


    He had caused X to be the family¡¯s sinner, to be chased out of Southeast Aciatic, and to have


    no home.


    Yet, she had given him a fantastic daughter and son, giving new meaning and hope to his life after this.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This was their difference¡ªone was consumed by resentment and revenge, while the other was filled


    with love.


    He had won Irwin Pharmaceuticals and the whole world, but he had lost her.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Rowan quietly watched the mother and daughter as his vision blurred. He fell in a daze, and the crate


    in his hands fell to the ground. The small Siamese cat meowed helplessly and began to w at the


    crate door.


    A strong arm held onto him then.


    Startled, Rowan turned to meet Zephyr¡¯splicated gaze.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Zephyr picked the crate up. ¡°Mr. Irwin, are you not going in?¡±


    Rowan¡¯s eyes were still red. It took him a few deep breaths to calm his emotions down.


    Zephyr sympathized with him for some reason. He had not thought it was a good idea when Cordelia


    was making arrangements for this, but he could not bear to interrupt her, seeing how excited she was.


    He was afraid of something undesirable happening today when Rowan and X met, so he had stayed


    there to keep an eye out.


    When he saw the old geezer¡¯s shocked and regretful look, he felt a mix of feelings.


    After he survived the ne crash, Rowan had sent him specialized medicine to treat him. The older


    man had said he was not getting involved with the Tanners, but he healed Kelly.


    Even on the day when his grandfather passed out, Rowan had gloated for one second before he


    rushed to Hamerton Manor with his medical kit. Yes, it was for Cordelia, but he had also saved Liam


    from a critical condition.


    Furthermore, Irwin Pharmaceuticals had saved countless lives by producing good quality and cheap


    medicine each year.


    By the look of things, Rowan was a good man. However, only X had personally experienced his bad


    side.


    People wereplex. One could not bebeled or determined as good or bad with a matter or two.


    The adults¡¯ world was never just ck and white, to begin with. Many times, it was gray.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Rowan was silent for a moment. His voice was tinged with a sob. ¡°I won¡¯t be going. Cordelia will


    like this cat¡­ Pass it to her for me.¡±


    ¡°It probably isn¡¯t Cordelia who likes this cat.¡± Zephyr looked at him cryptically. ¡°It¡¯s my mother-inw,


    X Irwin.¡±


    Rowan felt his heart drop. He lost his bnce a little as he felt dizzy.


    Zephyr sighed. ¡°Mr. Irwin, I¡¯ll get someone to send you back for some rest.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Zephyr¡­¡± Rowan sounded weak. ¡°You brat, did you find out something?¡±


    Zephyr smiled without saying anything.


    Rowan muttered under his breath, ¡°I should¡¯ve guessed it. Janine and her big mouth¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Zephyr patted his shoulder. ¡°I only know the two women in there. The both of


    us are going to protect them from now on.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    Rowan was stunned. After a long moment, there was a resolute andforted gaze in his eyes. Well,


    this son-inw of his was growing easier on his eyes. He was smart and had a way with words.


    Rowan nodded and padded to the car by the road holding the crate.


    It was until they drove off that Zephyr entered the cafe.


    Cordelia was surprised when she saw him. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Zephyr sat next to her with a smile. ¡°Some details about the hospital project have to be decided. I¡¯ve


    called to meet and will head to the office in a while.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia looked at him. ¡°Is there a meeting today? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the big boss, no need to worry over something small like this.¡± Zephyr slung an arm around her


    shoulders. ¡°The big boss can rest well when I, the dutiful worker, am around!¡±


    Cordelia giggled, her eyes shining with bliss.


    Zephyr took the excuse of ordering coffee and pulled Cordelia to the side to tell her softly, ¡°Mr. Irwin¡¯s


    attending to decide on the details too, so he won¡¯t be able to make it today. Let mom know nicely.¡±

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Cordelia was rather disappointed.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin said next time.¡± Zephyr decided for his father-inw. ¡°He¡¯ll definitelye and share his


    thoughts about keeping cats as pets with mom when he¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cordelia pouted and pulled out her phone, talking to herself in puzzlement, ¡°Even if Uncle


    Irwin¡¯s noting, he should¡¯ve texted me¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe he forgot it when he got busy, with old age and all.¡±


    Zephyr suddenly pulled Cordelia into his arms and rubbed her head.


    Cordelia could feel the man¡¯s passion, but this was a public space, so she punched him in


    embarrassment.


    ¡°Let go of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Cordelia.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zephyr felt a squeeze in his heart.


    He thought of how she walked on the muddy road in the white wedding dress despite the storm, how


    she was timid and cautious back when they were in the rundown house, how she agreed to marry in


    ce of Yelena to gather enough money for her mother¡¯s medical fees, how she wanted to sell his


    heirloom jewelry when she failed to ask for her wedding gift yet took it back determinedly in the end¡­


    He hugged her tighter, feeling a pinch on his nose.


    He said seriously, ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯ll make it up to you for all the past hardships you¡¯ve gone through.¡±


    ¡°This is so out of the blue!¡± Cordelia replied in exasperation.


    Zephyr smiled and looked at her seriously. He did not know what he was saying either, but he simply


    felt his heart ache for her.


    X, who was not far away, looked over. She had a slight furrow of brows. Her heartbeat seemed to be


    on an unusual rhythm today. Everything seemed off¡­


    ¡­


    After the first date failed, Cordelia nned for the second meeting. However, she was busy with work


    recently, with lots of petty affairs and pressure, so she dropped the case for the time being.


    When she entered Imperial Media that day, Mr. Smith greeted her.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Morning!¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°You¡¯re always so dedicated, Mr. Smith!¡±


    ¡°You tter me, Ms. Cordelia.¡± Mr. Smith¡¯s expression was honest and respectful.


    ¡°Is Madam Baker not in today?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s gone back to Chaisnd on an early morning flight,¡± exined Mr. Smith. ¡°She has


    instructed me to leave you with some tasks.¡±


    Cordelia removed her jacket and changed into the suit jacket she usually wore for work, immediately


    throwing herself into work.


    Mr. Smith handed a document to her.


    ¡°This is the new film that Imperial Media¡¯s geared to invest in for production.¡±


    Cordelia nodded. The investment was arge sum this time, but data analysis showed that the return


    would be high as well. It was just that she had just never seen the director before.


    She looked at Mr. Smith in confusion. ¡°Who¡¯s Chad Green?¡±


    Mr. Smith smiled and lowered his voice to tell her, ¡°The director of this film. He¡¯s from Jangasas and


    hasn¡¯t been exactly famous. For some reason, he got lucky this year and won an international award,


    shooting himself to stardom. Hah, this kind of big production wouldn¡¯t go to someone like him


    otherwise.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s someone like him like?¡± Cordelia was curious.


    ¡°He used to shoot¡­ those kinds of films.¡± Mr. Smith snorted. ¡°Doing things the quasi-legal way and


    taking advantage of all the loopholes. Basically, you¡¯ll know what kind of person he is once you meet


    him, Ms. Cordelia.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Prepare for a variety show. It¡¯s to publicize this film too,¡± answered Mr. Smith. ¡°It¡¯s a celebrity talent


    show. We¡¯re doing an open audition for the film.¡±

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Cordelia immediately rted it to a name list that Janine had passed to her not too long ago. It was a


    list of Imperial Media¡¯s artists who had potential but had yet to get famous. They were hopeful, though.


    Cordelia smiled. This celebrity talent show was most probably prepared for these artists.


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Cordelia looked at Mr. Smith. ¡°But I have something to ask.¡±


    ¡°Go on, Ms. Cordelia!¡±


    ¡°Why would Madam Baker work with someone like this?¡± Cordelia frowned.


    Mr. Smith exined with a chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s not that Madam Baker wants to work with him. It¡¯s the market¡¯s


    choice. We¡¯re investing in a big production this time and hope to win internationally. We¡¯re bound to use


    a director who¡¯s globally recognized.


    ¡°Chad¡¯s films are pretty low-ss, but same thing¡­ He got lucky somehow and won the award. It¡¯s


    been a smooth sail for him from then on.


    ¡°And he is sort of talented in filming angles. Even Ms. Trinity Lulham has openly praised him before.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Cordelia nodded, deep in thought.


    Someone who Trinity couldpliment should be fine in terms of talent. However, the usual problem


    was that an individual¡¯s morals did not deserve their status.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Cordelia.¡± Mr. Smith¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°This film will be produced in coboration with


    several parties. It won¡¯t just be this director. Ms. Lulham is involved too. I heard that Sol Entertainment


    has shares as well, so they¡¯ll send someone too. Chad¡¯s just one of them. It won¡¯t affect the bigger


    picture.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good.¡± Cordelia smiled.


    She was quite worried about a director like this causing a negative impact on Imperial Media¡¯s


    reputation.


    A few dayster, it was the meeting before the celebrity talent show, and Cordelia chaired it personally.


    She had prepared a detailed proposal a long time ago and was calm andposed as she ran the


    meeting that day, from introducing the show¡¯s program to listing Imperial Media¡¯s rmended artists.


    She wasposed in speaking and wore a constant smile, exuding an extraordinary presence.


    Many people whispered among one another as they said she was like another Janine.


    Zephyr observed the meeting from another room, bothforted and anxious as he saw how at ease


    Cordelia was. She was no longer the little bunny who relied on him for everything in the past¡ªeven


    though she was not exactly that dependent in the past too.


    As a man, though, he hoped that his woman could rely on him for everything and that he could be her


    strength and support.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr smiled, watching the screen. Cordelia was really pretty today.


    She wore a ssic Cece suit with matching heels and looked poised and elegant. Her legs, especially


    ¡ªstraight, slender, and long¡ªcould make any man drool.


    Zephyr suddenly narrowed his brows!


    Was the skirt¡­ a little too short?


    He turned to look at Robert, who was beside him.


    Robert was serious at work, staring at the screen and what was happening there, but Zephyr was


    inexplicably furious and assumed that he was staring at a certain someone¡­


    ¡°Looking good!?¡± Zephyr suddenly raised his voice.


    ¡°Stop looking!¡±


    Zephyr got up with a stern expression.


    To be honest, he really wanted to ask Cordelia to change, but Janine had chosen the outfit for her, and


    he had been there too. He had felt his world light up when Cordelia came out of the changing room.


    How could his girl not have the freedom to dress as she wished? Hah!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Robert had worked for Zephyr for a long time, so he easily saw through him. He could not help


    chuckling inwardly.


    He coughed and said softly, ¡°Mr. Z, should I ask the assistant to send Ms. Cordelia another outfit¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Zephyr¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Ask the men there to keep their heads down!¡±


    Robert paused and felt speechless.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    The meeting came to an end very soon.


    Cordelia took a deep breath and suddenly felt a strange gaze following her. She looked around and


    met Chad¡¯s smirking gaze.


    She was instantly unnerved.


    Chad smiled at her. Out of courtesy, she forced a smile back and left hurriedly with her documents.


    ¡°Cordelia Jenner¡­¡± Chad sat on the chair as he watched her leave, looking like he did not have


    enough of it.


    As expected of Imperial Media, it was really a ce of talented individuals. The female celebrities were


    gorgeous in their own way, but none was as captivating as Cordelia was to Chad.


    He had been shooting for so many years, so he had seen plenty of beautiful women, but he had never


    come across someone like Cordelia, who had delicate features and a faint distant sense to her.


    She was cold and elegant when she did not smile, yet she felt like the gentle winter sun when she did.


    Chad also found her name incredibly familiar.


    After asking around, he discovered that she was also from Jangasas. It was only then he suddenly


    recalled that William seemed to have two daughters, and one of them had the same name.


    He made a call somewhere vacant as soon as he left the building.


    Chad smiled, his features squeezed together. ¡°William, how have you been doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the famous director has time to call me?¡±


    Chad chuckled. He and William were old friends. Before he became famous, it was thanks to William¡¯s


    investments that he could shoot the films. Even when they were not yed in cinemas, he had earned


    a good amount on some rated websites.


    Chad had never contacted William after getting famous, and thetter had once called him ungrateful.


    Now that he was calling William again, he could hear the obvious mockery in thetter¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Bro, don¡¯t say that!¡± Chad chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just a bit busier recently and don¡¯t have the time. That¡¯s why I


    can¡¯t keep catching up!¡±


    ¡°Just say what you want. Stop babbling nonsense with me!¡± William scoffed. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not for money?


    You¡¯re an international director now. Would youck investment from me?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Chad hurried to say, ¡°I¡¯m just catching up. How are your daughters?¡±


    William paused. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Chad was direct as well. ¡°You have a daughter named Cordelia Jenner, right?¡±


    Silence greeted him on the other end of the line. It was after a long time that William¡¯s low voice


    answered, ¡°She has¡­ moved to Centrolis.¡±


    Chad was delighted. This meant that Cordelia was really William¡¯s daughter.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°If I remember correctly, she¡¯s your illegitimate daughter, right?¡±


    William was irritated. Cordelia was not his daughter, and he knew about it a long time ago. It was just


    that he had been coveting the medical forms X had, and there would be a sum of money


    transferred from Southeast Aciatic to X¡¯s ount every month throughout these 20-something


    years.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    William was greedy. While Cordelia was young and X was ill, he imed the money as his own.


    When the money came from Southeast Aciatic each month, he would leave a small portion to Cordelia


    and X¡ªas long as they would not starve to death¡ªand the rest would go to his pocket.


    The money and medical forms he coveted were the reasons he refused to back off from X all


    these years.


    It was just that he did not expect X to get better and that the one Cordelia had married was not


    Marcus but the Hamerton heir in Centrolis!


    His own daughter was also connected to the Hamertons, but she was just Yale¡¯s ything.


    It felt like a thorn in William¡¯s heart. His arrogance and pride made him run deeper into a dead alley. He


    could never tell Chad the truth.


    ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± William went along with what Chad said, ¡°Cordelia¡¯s my illegitimate daughter. Why? Have


    you met her?¡±

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Chad sent William the photo he had secretly taken of Cordelia in the meeting.


    It was unclear, but William could still tell it was her. He did not expect Cordelia to have risen from her


    lowly status and grown into the elegant beauty she was now.


    Blood rushed up to his head in a fit of rage as he shakily swiped the photo away.


    ¡°It¡¯s your daughter, right? Hah, I told you I wouldn¡¯t recognize her wrong!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± William¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Why are you asking about her?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just asking out of concern!¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± William knew well how loaded the word ¡°concern¡± was.


    ¡°She¡¯s married already. I have no idea how she¡¯s been doing recently!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chad frowned. ¡°So young¡­ and married already? To whom?¡±


    William gnashed his teeth. ¡°An ex-inmate!¡±


    Chad was even more shocked at the revtion that he went speechless, only snapping out of it when


    the call was hung up on him.


    He carefully recalled the times he spent socializing with William and thought he seemed to have heard


    thetterin when they were drinking one time. He mentioned a marriage pact thest


    generation agreed on, but members of that family were either dead or lost, leaving a useless son who


    was a thug, frequently fighting and going to jail¡­


    Chad was filled with sudden glee. He knew that William did not like the illegitimate daughter, but he did


    not know that it was to this extent! He just watched his daughter jump into the fire pit!


    In this case, Cordelia must havee to Centrolis to escape from her ex-inmate husband. She was


    then recruited by Imperial Media due to her excellent state and talent, then got to where she was one


    step after another¡­


    She did not have much of a background, as even her maiden family was just a d¨¦cor. Even if Chad did


    anything to her, she could only swallow it. She might even put up with it and follow him for money.


    Chad began to have ulterior ideas about Cordelia and grinned lecherously. A married woman was more


    fun¡­ Since her husband was useless, he would give her some love!


    ¡­


    A weekter, the open audition for the film characters officially began.


    Aside from the directors, investor representatives were also on the judging panel.


    Imperial Media¡¯s seat was initially set on the left, but Zephyr¡¯s sudden presence took the organizer


    aback, and they quickly rearranged the seating.


    ¡°No need for the hassle.¡± Zephyr was nonchnt. ¡°I have shares in Imperial Media as well. Ie on


    behalf of Madam Baker this time.¡±


    Despite what he said, the organizer dared not ck and still ced him in the center.


    Janine did not attend. The one who came was Cordelia. There was some distance between her seat


    and Zephyr¡¯s, but she met his fiery gaze once she sat down. She smiled and quickly turned away to


    focus on the artists who went on stage.


    During the first round, a few Imperial Media and Sol Entertainment artists were on par in singing and


    dancing. Thepetition was fierce. It was interesting and fitted what a variety show required.


    Cordelia watched seriously and took notes from time to time. Even though there was a script for the


    variety show and the scores they gave were agreed upon earlier, she did not know when the cameras


    would pan to the judging panel, so she acted ordingly.


    Chad was distracted. His eyes were on Cordelia, and he forgot what he had to say a few times when


    the host raised questions to him, having to resort to the teleprompter to cover himself.


    During thest recording, he made several mistakes in what he said. When he finally finished it with


    much fumbling, he looked up and abruptly met Zephyr¡¯s icy eyes.


    Chad shuddered and quickly forced a pandering smile.


    ¡°M-Mr. Zephyr!¡±


    He wiped his hands on himself and extended both of them. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Mr. Zephyr Hamerton


    from Centrolis back in Jangasas and have looked forward to meeting you! It¡¯s my honor to shoot a film


    you¡¯ve invested in. I¡¯m really¡­ I must have done some great good in my past life! Hahaha¡­¡±


    Zephyr nced at him coldly without shaking his hands.


    As Chad¡¯s hands hovered in the air for some time, he pulled them back with a fake smile.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was cold and sharp like a knife.


    ¡°Huh? I¡­¡± Chad sweated and felt chills run down his spine.


    Zephyr had long noticed that this b*stard was staring at Cordelia. Chad Green was really the first one


    who dared act so boldly in front of him! Should he dig out Chad¡¯s eyes or castrate him directly?


    While Zephyr thought about it, he smirked, and an icy glint gleamed in his eyes. The intimidating


    presence he exuded shot tingles of fear down Chad¡¯s back.


    Chad looked around and was quickly aware that a woman like Cordelia would enchant all men. He


    ought to let Zephyr have fun first. He did not mind picking up after the heir once he got bored with her!


    After all, his life was more importantpared to lust¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Chad looked at Zephyr, fearful and obsequious. He forced a smile to tell him, ¡°The¡­ The senior


    assistant from Imperial Media. Hah, I¡¯ve asked around! She¡¯s the daughter of a friend of mine, an


    illegitimate one. It¡¯s said that she¡¯s married to a thug and doesn¡¯t have a very good life¡­


    ¡°If you like her, I-I can help you get her?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Zephyr¡¯s fists tightened under the table, veins popping on the back of his hands.


    He said nothing and glowered darker. Chad did not understand, as all he could see was Cordelia. He


    wondered when the rich heir would be done with the girl. A rich heir like him should be bored with the


    novelty very soon¡­


    While Chad let his thoughts wander, he suddenly noticed that Cordelia had disappeared from her seat,


    and so had Zephyr.


    There was another round of the show to film, an important one, where most of it would be broadcast.


    The artists who would make their appearance next were obviously higher in status than the ones


    before.


    What was the meaning of the talent show if Zephyr was not around?


    Chad was going to look for him when the organizer notified them, ¡°Hi all, that¡¯s all for the recording


    today. The next one will be filmed next week. Thank you for your hard work!¡±


    Chad paused and slumped back in his seat. His heart itched as he looked at Cordelia¡¯s empty chair. He


    had to endure another week before he could see the beauty.


    Despite that, he did not know that a few pairs of eyes were on him at the same time.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Chad suddenly felt chills on his back. When he looked around, there was nothing. The spacious


    recording studio was orderly and functioning as usual.


    He took a deep breath. He was most probably frightened by Zephyr¡¯s gaze just now.


    In a room nearby, however¡­


    ¡°This low-life?¡± Nichs crossed his leg, resting against thembskin couch. He had drunk half of the


    whisky in his hand, and there was a smirk on his lips.


    Zephyr looked at him. ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°Chad Green, right?¡± Nichs smiled. ¡°I heard the others mention him before back in Jangasas.¡±


    Zephyr asked, ¡°What kind of person is he?¡±


    ¡°What saint could someone who shoots those kinds of films be?¡± Nichs cracked a grin. ¡°It¡¯s said that


    he often tricks university girls with his identity as a director. Many art students got tricked and were


    cheated financially and ***ually.


    ¡°After what happened, those girls dared not report to the police due to societal pressure and could only


    swallow their grievances.¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Josiah yelled, ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone so disgusting actually exists! Why didn¡¯t you do away


    with the evil for the people back then, Nichs?¡±


    Nichs chortled and poured himself more whisky.


    ¡°Do you know who invested in his productions?¡±


    Josiah shook his head in puzzlement.


    Nichs¡¯ eyes were on Zephyr when he uttered, ¡°William Jenner!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze darkened as his fingers tightened around the ss. If Nichs had not brought this


    name up, he would have forgotten it already.


    ¡°Does¡­ William Jenner still have some kind of ploy against Cordelia?¡± Zephyr looked alert. ¡°He didn¡¯t


    send Chad, did he?¡±


    ¡°Z, you might¡¯ve thought too much into this.¡± Frederic smiled at him. ¡°I heard from thew firm in


    Jangasas that William Jenner¡¯s been in a fewmercial court cases recently, and hispany¡¯s


    barely withstanding. It¡¯s going to the bank soon.¡±


    Only then did the tension on Zephyr¡¯s face melt off a little.


    The other three men exchanged a look and chuckled in unison. Z Hamerton was usually calm and


    collected, but he lost his cool once it had something to do with Cordelia.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be bothered with William Jenner.¡± Nichs patted Zephyr¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about


    what we¡¯re doing to Chad.


    ¡°I have all sorts of torturing devices ready, and I haven¡¯t used them once since I got to Centrolis!¡±


    ¡°Nichs, keep yours!¡± Josiah grinned openly. ¡°Mr. Irwin has a secret weapon. Let him poke Chad with


    it!¡±


    Frederic winced. ¡°These methods can be saved, actually. It¡¯s better to go with something legal.¡±


    ¡°For example?¡± Both of them widened their eyes.


    Zephyr raised his brows and sneered. ¡°For example¡­ investigate Chad and see what crimes he has


    committed, or if there¡¯s any problem with that award-winning work of his!¡±


    Frederic nodded, understanding instantly and giving instructions to his subordinates to get it done.


    Zephyr went to the floor-to-ceiling window. He pulled a crack in the blinders and saw Chad sitting and


    looking around in boredom at where they were recording. The man¡¯s eyes were glued toBooks


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ female celebrities


    when he saw them, and his lecherous look was honestly repulsing.


    Zephyr snorted. Once he thought of how Chad had looked at Cordelia just now¡­


    ¡°Nichs!¡± he said in a deep voice. ¡°Frederic¡¯s legal tactic is for the outsiders. Once he¡¯s done with the


    show, I need you to use your torturing devices!¡±


    Nichs perked up immediately in excitement.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± He emptied his ss. ¡°I¡¯ll let my boys know!¡±


    ¡­


    When Zephyr returned home that night, he saw that Cordelia had already changed out of the Cece suit


    and was dressed in light pink loungewear.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Cordelia had just taken her shower, and her hair was still wet. When she came out of the bathroom,


    she smelled nice.


    Cordelia smiled at Zephyr, and thetter felt that his world had turned so much more radiant.


    ¡°Why are you back sote?¡± Cordelia went to him and circled her arms around his hips. ¡°I¡¯ll make some


    supper for you!¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Zephyr¡¯s gaze was deep, while his voice was deep, husky, and captivating.


    Cordelia¡¯s clothes draped over her softly, and the fabric looked velvety under the light.


    Zephyr was slightly dazed, feeling like a small beast was awakening within him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Cordelia.


    He smiled without a word. Seeing that her hair was still dripping water, he went to the bathroom for the


    hair dryer and asked Cordelia to sit downfortably on the couch before he stood behind her to blow


    her hair.


    The pair of hands that was powerful and strong in fights was always endlessly gentle when it came to


    her.


    Cordelia was slowly lulled to sleep due to the warm wind. She closed her eyes lightly and felt Zephyr¡¯s


    hand on her shoulder when the hair dryer stopped.


    She grabbed his hand with a smile, and both intertwined their fingers when their hands touched.


    Zephyr pulled her up to hug her.


    ¡°Sleepy?¡± His smile was warm and indulging. He gently carried her bridal style back to the bedroom


    andid her in bed. He then got on top¡­


    Cordelia¡¯s face was red like a ripe peach, taunting Zephyr to pluck it. He was just going to kiss her


    when she suddenly remembered something and shoved him away.


    Before Zephyr could react, the person in his arms was gone!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I have something to show you!¡± Cordelia¡¯s mind was clearly not on the same page as his.


    Zephyr punched the bed with a sigh and forced a smile when Cordelia turned around.


    ¡°Show me what?¡±


    ¡°This!¡±


    Cordelia passed a document to him with a triumphant smile.


    Zephyr paused. It was Chad¡¯s details when he went through it.


    ¡°You investigated him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Zephyr did not expect her to act faster than him.


    ¡°Look closely,¡± Cordelia asked him to flip to thest page. ¡°I didn¡¯t think much into it when I asked for


    him to be investigated, but I actually got something!¡±


    Thest two pages of the document were a whistleblowing letter. Seven people had signed it¡ªyoung


    directors who had not gone famous¡ªand they were reporting on the film Chad won an award for.


    Many scenes from Chad¡¯s film hade from editing and joining the works of these people!


    ¡°This guy¡­¡± Zephyr scoffed.


    Even if he was stealing, he should at least change it up and be more technical about it! Chad here had


    just used them straight.


    The judges abroad were also dodgy. Did they not look into the films before they judged?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Zephyr closed the document and snickered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long suspected that something¡¯s wrong with Chad.¡± Cordelia sat down beside him. ¡°Mr. Smith said


    that he got lucky to win the international award. Hah, lucky? More like bullsh*t!¡±


    It was extremely rare for Zephyr to hear something like thising from Cordelia, so he could not help


    laughing.


    ¡°Darling, how did you think of looking this guy up?¡±

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    ¡°I was afraid that he¡¯d shoot some indecent scenes again this time and affect the whole production!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s bright eyes were on Zephyr as she said seriously, ¡°We invested a lot of money in this film!


    Can¡¯t let someone like him spoil Imperial Media¡¯s reputation!


    ¡°So, I wanted to check him up, and I actually found something! He¡¯s unscrupulous, as expected, and


    even his award was a con!¡±


    Zephyr nodded. Frederic sent the information to his phone as well at the same time. He took a look and


    found that it was the same as what Cordelia had gotten¡ªjust that there was more. It was the reason


    those young directors¡¯ints went in vain.


    It was because Chad had already won. The media did not want more issues, so they held the news


    back in tacit understanding. Only a rare few mediapanies with a conscience had exposed it, yet


    they were small businesses and could barely get any attention due to their insignificance.


    Actually, it was secondary to Zephyr if the guy stole something. It was mainly his gaze on Cordelia that


    disgruntled Zephyr. He now knew what to do.


    Zephyr turned to Cordelia and pulled her into his embrace, breathing out next to her ear in a low voice.


    ¡°My wife¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Cordelia was surprised before she smiled sweetly. The sess in her career gave her a sense of


    aplishment, but Zephyr¡¯s constantpliments brought genuine bliss to her.


    ¡°Since when do you talk so well?¡± She held his face with both her hands to take a good look.


    The man was handsome as usual, an outstanding aura brimming from his features. It was just that he


    was much sweeter than in the past, speaking honeyed words every day now.


    ¡°I remember that you rarely spokest time,¡± Cordelia said with a soft chuckle.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mm, you kept a poker face and asked me to make breakfast the first day we got married. When I


    worked hard and served it on the table, you didn¡¯t even say thank you!¡±


    ¡°What about now?¡± Zephyr was curious.


    ¡°Now¡­¡± Cordelia was adorable as she rubbed her hands on his face. ¡°You finally can speak the human


    language now!¡±


    Zephyr could hear that she was teasing him and mercilessly extended his hands to her armpits.


    Ticklish, Cordelia admitted defeat and begged for mercy as the two of them messed around.


    Zephyr was fervent, pinning her down on the bed abruptly.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t just speak the humannguage now¡­¡± His voice was hoarse. ¡°I can make humans too!¡±


    Cordelia could tell the change in his body. Blushing, she turned to look away with a shy smile.


    Zephyr smiled as well. He had given Robert two days off, and thetter had returned to his hometown


    to visit his family. He would not be a bother right now.


    Helen had gone to visit rk tonight and would stay in the manor.


    There was no third wheel at all! With therge bed and soft, delicate girl in his arms, he could


    recklessly¡­


    Zephyr decided that he was going to indulge himself tonight and go crazy¡­


    Just as he took off his pants, however, his phone buzzed by the bed!


    Frozen like he was struck by lightning, he stared at the phone. Of all things! He missed this! Why did he


    forget to turn his phone off!?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Cordelia, never mind it!¡± Zephyr kept Cordelia¡¯s hands pinned.


    When Cordelia turned around and saw the name on the screen¡ª¡°Her Majesty¡±¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s your mom!¡± Cordelia shoved him away and took the phone. ¡°Answer it!¡±


    Zephyr bemoaned inwardly. Life felt hopeless, like a dry well¡­

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    ¡°Mom,¡± Zephyr answered helplessly and grumbled about Janine in his mind over a thousand times.


    How could his own mother do him dirty like this!?


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You took care of it?¡±


    ¡°Of what?¡± Zephyr was perplexed.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Chad Green, duh!¡±


    Janine opened fire on the line like a machine gun.


    ¡°Goodness, Zephyr, well done! This production we invested in costs so much. It¡¯s a coboration, yes,


    but we need to make sure everyone from the director to the actors is clean! No scandal! That Chad


    won an international award out of nowhere. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Are you not looking him up?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Zephyr was going to say that he had, but Janine interrupted him.


    ¡°I knew that you hadn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Zephyr pped a hand over his face.


    ¡°Hah, are you not doing anything if I don¡¯t ask you to?¡±


    Zephyr was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton, you have shares in Imperial Media too! Look at how you¡¯re acting as the big


    shareholder! Cordelia¡¯s so much better than you!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Cordelia investigated Chad¡¯s background in detail as soon as she found out that he¡¯s the director!¡±


    Zephyr took a deep breath and pinched his brows, feeling a headache.


    There was another familiar voice on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Janine, quit it! You just came back from Chaisnd. Have a break! Besides, I think our Zephyr¡¯s very


    decent. Stopining about him!¡±


    Zephyr was thrilled. His mother-inw was still the best to him when it mattered!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Sigh, decent?¡± Janine pursed her lips. ¡°Cordelia¡¯s better. She thinks ahead in work and hits all the


    nails right on the head for me!


    ¡°Sons are just not as considerate as daughters! Zephyr, tell me, what¡¯s the point of having you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Keep him around!¡± X beamed. ¡°At least he¡¯ll be able to give us a grandson!¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    Why was his mother-inw not that useful anymore when it mattered?


    Cordelia, who had been listening at the side, could not hold back herugh when she heard this. She


    had never known that her mother was this yful!


    Zephyr ended the call and switched his phone off like his life depended on it.


    Cordelia drew circles on his face with her finger. Her voice was like a kitten wing at his heart,


    unsettling him.


    ¡°So¡­ our Mr. Zephyr Hamerton¡¯s one and only function to our mothers is to reproduce?¡±


    Zephyr looked at her sly grin. The fire that was just doused off flickered back into life and burned


    brighter!


    He smirked, and Cordelia soon realized that she had provoked a frightening man¡­


    ¡°Reproduce, huh?¡± he whispered in her ear with a smirk. ¡°Let me show you tonight!¡±Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡­


    A weekter, the second talent show recording started as scheduled.


    This one was grander than thest as the artists who joined had spent years in showbiz. Some even


    had several titles under their belt. The main and second leads would be chosen from this pool of


    people.


    Zephyr had work to take care of, so Cordelia went to the studio first. After confirming the name list and


    running through the script, she gave Imperial Media¡¯s artists some reminders.


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, right?¡± The staff from the organizer greeted her warmly. ¡°The recording will start soon.


    Your makeup is rather light. Do you mind going backstage so the makeup artist can do some touchups


    for you?¡±


    Cordelia pulled out a mirror to check herself. She probably had not chosen a good lip color, so it


    seemed too dark under the bright stage lighting.


    ¡°The makeup artists backstage should be busy now. I won¡¯t take up their time,¡± Cordelia said with a


    smile. ¡°I¡¯ll do some touchup in the washroom.¡±


    She then headed there. However, she did not notice that someone was following her sneakily.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    There was a distance between the bathroom and the recording site. Cordelia walked over slowly in her


    heels.


    However, she had the feeling that someone was following her.


    She was careful and slowed down. At present, she was standing in an empty corridor. The lights were


    rather dimmed, and the air was chilly.


    She turned her head, but there was nothing behind her apart from the dim corridor.


    She took a deep breath and thought she was overthinking.


    It was a TV station. People who managed toe in had to pass through security. There should not be


    any bad people here.


    Nevertheless¡­


    She thought about it and got her phone to text Zephyr quickly.


    [Zen, I¡¯m powdering my face in the bathroom.]


    She did not write anything more. She only sent that and her location.


    That was the tacit understanding between them.


    She knew that he woulde over as soon as he could. He would send someone to protect her even if


    he could note.


    She smiled.


    Even if there was no one around, it was better to prevent rather than let things happen.


    Cordelia entered the bathroom and took her foundation powder and lipstick out of the bag she had


    brought along.


    She looked at herself in the mirror. There was a charm added to her pretty face.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Cordelia chuckled without noticing that someone was approaching her quietly. When she was leaving


    while wiping her hands, a force pulled her arm!


    ¡°Ahh!¡± she screamed.


    When she lifted her head, she saw Chad¡¯s disgusting face!


    ¡°Ms. Jenner.¡± He grinned with ill intention.


    She frowned. Since they started recording the showst week, this man had been staring at her. He


    made her ufortable.


    She had found his filthy past, which made him even more disgusting.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    And now, this man was grabbing her arm.


    Cordelia nced at him with irritation and said coldly, ¡°Let go.¡±


    Her voice was cold and fierce.


    Chad¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He did not expect her to be a cool, spicy chick!


    It did not matter, as he liked a challenge.


    He took a good look at her and intentionally stopped at her chest.


    Cordelia was petite but had big breasts. She had an amazing body.


    He wondered what her criminal husband usually did to her.


    Excitement oozed out of nowhere when he thought about Cordelia being pressed against by a man like


    Zephyr.


    He could no longer wait! He could not wait until Zephyr was done with her. He must taste thisdy


    himself!


    Therefore, he hade to the recording site early today. He had not seen Zephyr, but he had seen


    Cordelia rushing to the bathroom¡­


    It was the perfect chance!


    Chad smiled so hard that his nose and eyes were squeezed together. The more Cordelia struggled, the


    more he felt tantalized.


    She never thought that he would not let go¡ªhe caressed her arm fearlessly!


    ¡°How much?¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. What was that?


    ¡°Those students that were with me were virgins. I only paid them $3,000 per month¡­ I¡¯ll pay you


    $5,000. How¡¯s that, pretty thing?


    ¡°You won¡¯t get that much even if you work so hard at Imperial Media for a month, right?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s expression changed.


    Great!


    It seemed this director was eager to die!


    She would fulfill his wish, then!

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Cordelia smiled coldly. Fortunately, she had sent her location to Zephyr. It was almost time. All she had


    to do was to hold this j*rk down!


    ¡°Hah, I got what you mean now, Director Green.¡± Cordelia scoffed. ¡°But please think carefully before


    you do disgusting things like this. Don¡¯t offend people you can¡¯t afford to offend, or you might die a


    horrible death!¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re threatening me?¡± Chad grinned. ¡°You¡¯re pretty, but you¡¯re brutal¡­ Haha, sure. I don¡¯t


    need my dead body to be intact. I just want to die on top of you!¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Cordelia used all of her power to push him away while tolerating her difort. However, his fat body


    was like a wall.


    She could not move him while he tried to kiss her.


    He was excited, as if he was shocked by electricity, when he smelled the fragrance on her body.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner¡­ I know you married a thug, and you¡¯re not happy with your marriage¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll


    fulfill your needs!¡±


    ¡°Get off!¡±


    Just when he almost kissed her, she lifted her leg and kicked his most fragile part.


    Chad covered his crotch instantly. He curled up and groaned.


    However, Cordelia did not have much strength. As she was nervous, that kick was insignificant.


    When Chad snapped back to his senses, he charged at her with his ferocious eyes and ws!


    She turned around and ran immediately.


    However, when he almost caught her, she heard a low thud and Chad¡¯s groan of pain.


    ¡­


    Zephyr immediately sent the bodyguard, who was waiting around the recording site, to protect Cordelia


    when he got her message.


    Meanwhile, he put down what he was doing and rushed over as well.


    Perhaps she was fine, but he wanted to make sure. Therefore, they promised each other that when


    they were apart, she would send him her location so that she was protected.


    Soon, he arrived at the recording site. He did not see Cordelia, but he saw the bodyguard running over


    in a panic.


    His heart squeezed. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°What happened?¡±


    He was hesitating, not sure how to exin it.


    ¡°Mr. Z, m-maybe you should check the bathroom?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s face was grim. He pushed the bodyguard away and ran to the bathroom.


    Countless terrifying images shed through his mind within the over ten seconds. He dared not


    imagine what happened to Cordelia when he was away.


    That was especially when he did not see Chad when he arrived at the recording site¡­


    He clenched his fists and called Nichs, asking him to prepare to tie someone up.


    However, he heard a man¡¯s cry when he arrived at the bathroom.


    He was stunned.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    A woman¡¯s scolding apanied the cry.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    There seemed to be¡­ more than one woman?


    The bodyguard nced at him helplessly. He tried hard to suppress the smile on his face.


    ¡°This was happening when we got here, sir. Ms. Jenner might not need our help at all.¡±


    She did not.


    Hearing themotion,


    The few bodyguards¡¯ might added up paledpared to Cordelia¡¯s from themotion she was


    causing.


    ¡°Go to h*ll, you shameless pig!


    ¡°How dare you get your hands on me? You must be sick of living!


    ¡°Uuugh! You¡¯ll die a terrible death!¡±


    Loud screams wereing from the bathroom.


    There was someone else in there.


    ¡°Wait here, Cordelia. Let me bring over some weapons! Don¡¯t hurt yourself by hitting him!¡±


    Zephyr frowned. Just when he was trying to figure out who that was, he heard Cordelia pulling that


    person back in the next second.


    ¡°No need! I¡¯ll take off my heels and hit him to death!¡±

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Zephyr smiled awkwardly. He got the bodyguards to keep quiet while he quietly went forward to see.


    As he thought, Cordelia removed her heels and hit them hard on Chad¡¯s head twice.


    He was bald, so it hurt extra for him. He was groaning in pain.


    Only then did she vent her anger. She put on her heels and stood there with her hands on her waist.


    Although her hair was a little messy, she was still majestic, like a heroine.


    Chady on the ground with his swollen face. He remained stubborn after being beaten up.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t you know who I am, b*tches?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! I¡¯ll beat you up no matter who you are!¡±


    ¡°My movie won international awards¡ª¡±


    ¡°My husband is Zephyr Hamerton!¡±


    Cordelia enunciated fiercely and kicked him twice.


    Chad was dumbstruck as he looked at her with his mouth wide.


    Zephyr, who was out there, smirked. Pride was growing inside of him.


    ¡°Alright, Ms. Jenner. The recording is starting. Stop wasting time with this j*rk!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Cordelia nced at her with gratitude.


    She did not expect Trinity to happen to be in the bathroom when Chad molested her.


    They only talked when they had a job together and did not know much about each other. She did not


    know that this talented female director was majestic too.


    Chad had almost caught her just now. It was Trinity who attacked him from behind, making him fall to


    the ground.


    That was how they had gotten the chance to beat up that j*rk.


    They were in sync, and Chad did not have the strength to fight back at all.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°What do we do about him, Ms. Lulham?¡± Cordelia was worried. After all, Chad was one of the judges.


    ¡°Let him be!¡± Trinity waved carefreely. ¡°If the organizers ask, we¡¯ll say we haven¡¯t seen him! They won¡¯t


    stop the recording for one person. They¡¯ll be at a loss if they do so!¡±


    Cordelia smiled at her.


    Trinity had short hair and wore cargo pants with boots. She looked high-spirited and experienced. Her


    pretty features made her look like a handsome young man from afar.


    Cordelia walked out while stretching her hands and did not see the water on the ground. She slipped


    and fell on her back!


    When she almost fell, Trinity held her waist.


    The former grabbed onto her instinctively, and they locked eyes.


    She realized that not only was Trinity great at directing movies, but she was also pretty and majestic.


    Meanwhile, from Trinity¡¯s angle¡­


    Cordelia was much prettier than the best actors and actresses she had hired before!


    They locked eyes for a few seconds before Trinityughed out loud.


    ¡°Stop hugging me!¡± She helped Cordelia up. ¡°Mr. Hamerton will fire me if this goes on!¡±


    Speaking of the devil, Zephyr coughed softly. Upon hearing the deep and electric voice, Cordelia knew


    her husband was there. Thus, she ran out of the bathroom immediately.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Her eyes became red as soon as she saw him. What happened earlier was traumatizing.


    She threw herself into her man like a scared bunny and called out coquettishly, ¡°You¡¯re here, hubby¡­¡±


    Zephyr patted her head and smiled.


    When he was going to say, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here¡±, he thought it was unnecessary.


    Scared? She did not look like it.


    Her evil majesty was almost the same as Janine¡¯s.


    It would be hrious if he told her that he was here for her.


    With or without him, herbat strength would be powerful!


    He smiled even wider andforted her in his arms. He signaled his bodyguards to get them to bring


    out Chad.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    ¡°Ms. Lulham, the recording is starting soon.¡± Zephyr smiled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t bete.¡±


    Trinity knew that she was unwee. He was indirectly telling her not to be a third wheel.


    Therefore, she left instantly.


    Zephyr smiled and held Cordelia¡¯s hand as they walked out of the corridor. The bodyguards were


    walking slowly as they were dragging Chad. Chad tried his best to open his swollen eyes when they


    passed by him. He saw with his very own eyes that Cordelia and Zephyr were happily locking their


    fingers.


    He felt a chill in him.


    She was not kidding that he would die a devastating death¡­


    With Zephyr¡¯s temper, he would slice him into a million pieces!


    ¡­


    Everything was ready in the recording hall. However, Zephyr did not sit in the middle.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton, pleasee here¡­¡± The host wanted to take him to the middle.


    ¡°No need,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I saw the script of your show. The male and female leads will be chosen in


    this episode.


    ¡°The main characters are important, but the director is more important!


    ¡°The director can only clearly see the actors on the stage when he sits in the middle. He¡¯ll only know


    which ones are best for his movie. Am I right, Mr. Green?¡±


    Zephyr looked at him while smiling.


    However, thetter had been beaten up badly and had even lost his teeth. He was mumbling.


    The hosts were confused as they watched.


    However, who would dare to go against what Mr. Z said?


    Therefore, the hosts really got Chad to sit in the middle.


    The camera shot directly at his face. Surprisingly, the entire world would see his swollen face during


    the recording!


    Zephyr yed with the pen in his hand casually. He would look at Chad every now and then and reveal


    a mocking smirk.


    How dare he offend his woman?


    He was seeking death!


    When he used Nichs¡¯ torture on him, this j*rk would know who exactly he had offended!


    ¡­


    When the show was halfway through, the main characters were basically selected.


    Following the flow, the hosts should ask the management¡¯s opinion just for the sake of it.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia said two things¡ªthe script had been written ahead.


    It was Zephyr¡¯s turn next.


    He did not rush into it. He was still thinking about how to mess with Chad, to humiliate him.


    When the camera was on him, he suddenly got up and walked onto the stage.


    The hosts were stunned.


    At that moment, Chad¡¯s award-winning movie and the other young directors¡¯ movie clips were yed


    on the screen.


    The people below the stage gasped. They were whispering among themselves!


    Zephyr looked at Chad with a cryptic smile when the videos were yed.


    Chad slouched on the chair in the middle like a dog that had lost its master. The corner of his lips


    twitched, and he could not say anything.


    All of the artists present were dumbstruck.


    One of them whispered. ¡°The ssic scenes in Mr. Green¡¯s movie were from those other movies!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Green is so good at editing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not editing but giarizing!¡±


    The atmosphere was suddenly heated.


    The hosts got everyone to keep it down instantly.


    At that moment, Zephyr took out another item.


    ¡°I have a letter with me.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Please read it for us!¡±

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    The hosts on the stage were experienced.


    Although what happened surprised them, they calmed down immediately and got the letter from


    Zephyr.


    It was a report. The people who reported were the few young directors from the video clips.


    The male host remained calm and read the letter at normal speed. The entire recording site became


    dead silent instantly.


    Chad fell onto the ground from the shock, and his swollen face twitched.


    A heated discussion exploded after over ten seconds of dead silence.


    ¡°So, that was how Mr. Green got his award!?¡±


    ¡°The saying a leopard can¡¯t change its spots is right! He directed porn before, so how could he direct


    anything ssy at all?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was annoyed that he got an international award. So, he giarized!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s humiliating the directors that he¡¯s still around!¡±


    ¡°Boycott him! Cancel him!¡±


    The people were yelling, getting more and more intense.


    Chad felt as if there were thousands of bees buzzing in his head. He looked around in a panic, his


    heart was pounding, and it was getting harder and harder to breathe.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    He wanted to deny it, but the criticism soon drowned his voice.


    Given that he had been beaten up, each bone was hurting, and he was mumbling.


    Cordelia smirked as he watched that from her seat coldly.


    ¡°Damn it. I knew he was disgusting, but I didn¡¯t think he even giarized his movie. This is just


    despicable!¡± Trinity mmed the table and barked, ¡°I even openlyplimented his skill! I must be


    blind!¡±


    Chad felt that everybody was giving it a shove when a wall was about to copse.


    He was the debris beneath the wall. He was going to be ttened, but the people around did not stop.


    They must crush him into pieces!


    Chad regretted it.


    He did not regret his terrible decision to steal others¡¯ work and show it with fanfare.


    What he regretted was¡­ that he should never have tried to offend Cordelia!


    He could not imagine that she was Zephyr¡¯s wife!


    That j*rk William had lied to him. Had he not said that she married a criminal?


    Chad sat on the floor with his head lowered. He was beaten.


    At that moment, the people from Sol Entertainment stood up to clear a path for Nichs.


    He red at Chad in disdain and made a call. Ian got people in immediately and dragged the beaten


    Chad outside.


    Zephyr walked to Cordelia and held her hand softly. They locked eyes and smiled at the same time.


    Later on, Cordelia only heard about what happened to Chad from Fredric.


    ¡°The International Film Association has removed him, and his award has been taken away. The female


    students that he harmed showed up to testify.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Therefore, his crime isn¡¯t as simple as giarism. Criminal offenses are involved.¡±


    ¡°So, is he sentenced?¡± Cordelia was eager to find out about that.


    Fredric smiled and looked at Zephyr, who looked calm.


    How would Z allow Chad to be sentenced so soon?


    Thetter would have to torture him first, and then he would be sent to prison. That would be perfect!


    However, Fredric did not tell Cordelia that. He only said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Good and evil will always be


    rewarded. He¡¯ll not live a good life from now on!¡±


    She nodded and smiled.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Seizing the time she went to get coffee, Fredric approached Zephyr and said. ¡°Should we tell Mr. Irwin


    about this?¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. ¡°Tell him what?¡±


    ¡°About Chad!¡±


    Zephyr fell into silence for a moment and said softly. ¡°Since it¡¯s been solved, let¡¯s not alert him. Don¡¯t


    make him ufortable.¡±

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Frederic smiled. ¡°Z, you¡¯re really being more considerate to your father-inw now!¡±


    Zephyr red at him.


    Frederic only shrugged. Some people were just stubborn, but their heart was honest.


    It seemed that Zephyr and Rowan were quite simr in this case. Guess they were just destined to be a


    family!


    ¡°Oh, yeah, don¡¯t get too caught up with this father-inw, Z. Friendly reminder, but your ex-father-in-


    law¡¯spany is going down! You¡¯ve got to watch out for him.¡±


    Zephyr frowned. What the heck?


    Frederic grinned. ¡°Your ex-father-inw, William Jenner?¡±


    When he looked up, Zephyr¡¯s glower grew darker.


    ¡°Cough!¡± Frederic quickly exined, ¡°William Jenner¡¯spany isn¡¯t going that well. It seems like it¡¯ll


    be going bankrupt soon.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zephyr sneered.


    He remembered that thepany had been doing alright when they had still been in Jangasas. He¡¯d


    even wanted to give Cordelia some shares back then. How had he managed to go bankrupt in just two


    years?


    ¡°There must be a reason behind this?¡± Zephyr¡¯s deep eyes made it seem like he could see through


    anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because he doesn¡¯t know how to run it,¡± Frederic replied tly. ¡°He¡¯s arrogant and full of


    himself, so the people in hispany have been unhappy with him for some time. Once he has


    enough enemies, he will go down.


    ¡°But I took a look at their ounts¡­¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What did you find?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Not much in thepany, but a prettyrge sum of money has been transferred to William Jenner¡¯s


    personal ount each month!¡±


    ¡°From where?¡±


    ¡°Southeast Aciatic.¡±


    Southeast Aciatic? Zephyr¡¯s heart lurched, and a guess shed in his head. He asked Frederic


    doubtfully after a while, ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ the money Rowan gave to Cordelia¡¯s mom, is it?¡±


    Frederic paused. He had not expected Zephyr¡¯s mind to work so fast! It was fortunate that he had


    made some effort and figured the whole thing out, or he would have been stumped in front of Zephyr


    now!


    ¡°It is the money Rowan gave to Aunt Irwin. But I suspect that William Jenner¡¯s made it his own


    throughout these years. That¡¯s why he transfers it to his own ount each month he receives the


    money!


    ¡°But no money has beening from the Irwins recently.¡± Frederic thought about it. ¡°It matches the


    time Mr. Irwin first arrived in Centrolis.¡±


    This meant that Rowan had stopped sending money aftering to Centrolis¡ªeither because he was


    staying to take care of X and their kids personally or because he was taking them back!


    Zephyr¡¯s hand on the ss tightened.


    The old geezer! He could forget about leaving with Cordelia!


    In the evening, William was sitting in the empty office in Jangasas. Just ten minutes ago, the court


    people had taken thest of his furniture and left him with only a table and chair.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The Jenners were not in high society but they were known in Jangasas.


    This ce used to be bustling with life and people, but all the assets and immovable property were


    currently mortgaged.


    William pressed hard on his temples with a deep frown. He did not know what had gone wrong either.


    Hispany had been doing worse day after day and it was close to closing down now. A flourishing


    business just gone in a snap.


    He was indignant.


    When X had been under his controlst time, money had been sent over from Southeast Aciatic.


    Now, there was not even a single cent left.


    William was skeptical. Had he exposed himself, or had someone else discovered something?

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    However, he was in urgent need of the money right now. He could only get money from the Southeast


    Aciatic ount in X¡¯s name.


    William bit his lip. It was a risky move.


    Who were the Irwins in Southeast Aciatic? They were tough and aggressive. They would not care


    about the money but they hated being deceived.


    If they found out that William had lied to them, for over 20 years no less, he could imagine the


    consequences.


    William paced back and forth in the room with a frown. He recalled what Chad had looked like when he


    had visited him in jail.


    Chad had been wrapped in gauze like a mummy and had actually been helped out by the jail warden


    while walking. His mental state had not been stable either. He had been a little crazy and he had not


    been speaking clearly because he had two teeth missing in the front.


    William despised him and had been about to turn around when he¡¯d heard Chad mumbling, ¡°Bro¡­ your


    Cordelia¡¯s d-doing so well now¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend her, no¡­


    ¡°She has¡­ the gangs, Southeast Aciatic, and Zephyr Hamerton behind her!¡±


    William had stood rooted to the spot.


    Chad had chuckled in a daze, sounding rather eerie.


    ¡°Bro, don¡¯t be too full of yourself. Heh¡­ Your son-inw is no ex-inmate. That girl¡¯s with Zephyr


    Hamerton! He¡¯lle for you¡­¡±


    Chad had been led back by the jail warden after that.


    William had an idea while thinking about this. Cordelia being with Zephyr was not a problem but a


    blessing for him.


    It seemed that Zephyr cared a lot about Cordelia. He would have to step up if William had something to


    ckmail Cordelia with.


    The Jenner Group¡¯s rise back into the business would only take one word from Zephyr.


    William cracked a cunning, vicious grin as he thought about it.


    Anyway, where would he get leverage over Cordelia?


    ¡­


    Since the incident with Chad was over, Cordelia and Trinity had swiftly grown close.


    Since they had beaten the man up together, they had bonded over battling side by side. In addition,


    Trinity was the director of the new production Imperial Media had invested in, so Cordelia not only met


    her a lot for work, but they met often in private as well.


    When they met, they, of course, talked about art and creativity.


    Both of them had discovered in surprise that their opinions matched in regards to certain art concepts


    and film publicity points.


    Cordelia often sang Trinity¡¯s praises in public and always told Zephyr with a smile, ¡°Trinity¡¯s really like


    another me in this world!¡±


    Whenever Zephyr saw the two of them video-calling each other or sending voice messages back and


    forth tillte at night, he pursed his lips. Unable to stop them, he could only slump on the couch and


    stare at Cordelia¡¯s screen with a murderous gaze.


    He had not expected Trinity toe after sending Ginger away! It would have been fine, but Trinity


    was very much like a man.


    It was worth mentioning that Trinity had an androgynous charm. She usually wore a lot of biker jackets


    and leather boots, which made her look cool and suave. She was also a righteous person and she was


    especially protective of pretty girls¡ªjust as Zephyr had imagined.


    On the weekend, Cordelia was home practicing yoga and having a video call.


    Zephyr, who came to the door and heard the sounds inside, quickly peeked through the door gap.


    Fortunately, the person on the line was Linda, so his scowl lightened up a little.


    At the same time, Cordelia struck a downward dog pose on the yoga mat with her bottom arched high.


    Zephyr¡¯s blood rushed south.


    Cordelia was focused on the screen. Linda had obviously gotten plumper in Nichs¡¯ care, and there


    was a happy smile on her radiant face. The gloomy shadow of her miscarriage seemed to have faded


    somewhat.


    Cordelia was consoled by the sight, as Linda had been an optimistic and cheerful person to begin with.


    ¡°You look more and more like a boss now!¡± Cordelia chuckled.


    Linda was decked out in jewelry and looked exactly like a rich woman would. However, under the


    ne with the 18 diamonds was still that ring that only cost a few dors.


    ¡°Are youughing at me?¡± Linda grinned, brandishing the document in her hand. ¡°Look at this. How can


    I not help? Nichs probably put his head between doors when he was a kid. He can¡¯t even handle


    that much!¡±


    Sol Entertainment was peaking at the same time as Imperial Media, and the credit was all Linda¡¯s.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Cordelia, how¡¯s the production going? We¡¯re coborating, so I have to ask about the


    progress of the schedule!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Cordelia chuckled wryly. It was the weekend. She had managed to escape Janine¡¯s ws but she had


    failed to hide from workaholic Linda.


    ¡°The preparations are almost done,¡± she replied softly. ¡°The script¡¯s being assessed. The actors have


    been cast too. They just haven¡¯t signed the contracts.¡±


    ¡°The director¡¯s Trinity Lulham?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it seems that she¡¯s the only capable one and she has the right influence.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± Linda paused with a smirk. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten close to Ms. Lulham recently, huh?¡±


    Cordelia paused. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what the insiders say about her?¡±


    Cordelia actually did not know. She was usually busy with work. Although she had one foot in show


    business, she had never been bothered by the news or any gossip.


    ¡°What do they say?¡±


    ¡°That she isn¡¯t straight!¡± Linda told her directly. ¡°They say she¡¯s a total lesbian. She doesn¡¯t like men!¡±


    Cordelia was surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, but they sound pretty confident,¡± Linda added. ¡°They say Trinity likes casting pretty


    actresses in her films and that she minds the feelings of the actresses very much on set, and¡­ her


    work centers around women!


    Cordelia, who was standing on one leg, almost fell on the mat.


    What the heck? Trinity was pretty boyish, but she believed that her private affairs should stay private!


    ¡°Linda, this must be spread by people who are jealous of her!¡± Cordelia huffed. ¡°Don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°I know. I told you I don¡¯t.¡± Linda grinned. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, if it¡¯s true, you¡¯ve got to distance yourself. But


    I don¡¯t mind another person doting on you!¡±


    Cordelia was rendered speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but you have a green-eyed monster at home. Once that monstershes out, it will go¡­


    boom!¡±


    Linda spoke her mind freely, having no idea that the green-eyed monster in question was already


    standing outside the door.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind another person doting on you!¡±


    What Linda had said made Zephyr feel an impending sense of crisis.


    He stood outside the door, jealousy bubbling in him predictably.


    He knew that Cordelia shone like a diamond and he would not be able to just keep her away at home


    even if he wanted to. However, he had never expected his love rival to end up being a woman!


    With a scowl, Zephyr went downstairs and pulled out his phone on the balcony.


    He did not believe the spections regarding Trinity¡¯s ***ual orientation either, but it was better to be


    safe than sorry. Having a solution was always better than not having one when it was needed.


    Robert¡¯s phone rang for a long time.


    He was currently ying cards with Josiah. Remembering the few lessons he had been taught


    previously, he was determined not to show himself in front of Zephyr, so the farther away he was, the


    better. He hade to look for Josiah.


    Unfortunately, he received Zephyr¡¯s call not too long into the game. The sound of the call sent a shiver


    down his spine.


    ¡°Where are you?!¡± A roar greeted him on the phone.


    Robert¡¯s eyes bulged. He had thought he was not supposed to disturb him¡­


    Zephyr was raging. Had Robert been cursed recently? Nothing he did was appeasing! He was a source


    of disturbance when he was not needed but he was gone with the wind when he was needed!


    Josiah could not stopughing at the table when he heard Zephyr¡¯s growl.


    Robert took a deep breath and forced a natural smile, asking with a stammer, ¡°S-Sir¡­ you¡¯ve been


    looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Zephyr responded with a low hum.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What can I help you with?¡±


    Zephyr ordered coldly, ¡°Look into Trinity Lulham and see what she¡¯s all about!¡±


    Robert was bewildered again.


    Had Trinity Lulham offended him or provoked him? She had just gotten a little closer to Cordelia


    recently.


    Robert suddenly figured out why Ginger had been sent away.


    As expected, a man in love not only had zero IQ, but he also had zero EQ.


    It seemed that there was nothing wrong with Rowan¡¯s scoring criteria. A person like this could not be


    given any score higher than zero¡­


    ¡°Did you hear me? I asked you to look into Trinity Lulham!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Josiah could barely hold himself back, especially when he saw Robert¡¯s exasperation. He gestured for


    thetter to put the call on speaker.


    ¡°Z, why would you investigate Trinity Lulham? Do you not know her?¡±


    Zephyr snorted, ¡°So what if she¡¯s an uing director? She thinks showbiz is hers tomand


    because she¡¯s won a few awards for her productions?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Josiah said with a chuckle. ¡°She was our junior. Have you


    forgotten?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s mind went nk.


    Junior? Did he have a junior in school?


    Josiah was speechless. He knew it. He knew that Z Hamerton was no ordinary creature. Other than


    Cordelia, all the other women were just statues to him.


    ¡°Z, wow¡­ We were in a co-ed school. Of course she was your junior!


    ¡°Did you meet Mr. Irwin recently? Did he provoke you? Is that why your brain¡¯s damaged?¡±


    Josiah¡¯s barrage of questions amused Robert.


    As Josiah slowly hinted, Zephyr finally recalled some of their school days.


    They had been in high school together. Trinity had been two years their junior.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    School had been a lot of work back then, and anyone who could study there had been an outstanding


    talent. All of them had worked hard toe out on top.


    During those insufferable days, something big had happened that the students had talked about


    whenever they¡¯d had free time.


    An anonymous love letter had been found in Frederic¡¯s locker in the boy¡¯s changing room. The sender


    had remained a mystery until their graduation.


    Zephyr frowned. He did not know why Josiah was bringing this up.


    ¡°Anyway, Trinity went on to make films after graduating.¡± Josiah had a deep smile on his face. ¡°But


    she¡¯s kept in touch with Frederic all this while!¡±


    Realization struck Zephyr instantly.


    This meant that Trinity was the one who had sent the love letter back then!


    He breathed out in relief. If it had really been Trinity, this meant that she was straight. However¡­


    Zephyr paused and said with a deadpan expression, ¡°But I remember Frederic having a crush back in


    school.¡±


    Josiah chuckled.


    Frederic¡¯s crush had not been Trinity, but the popr girl at school. She was fair, beautiful and she had


    long legs¡ªa typical beauty, just not one in Zephyr¡¯s opinion. He did not even remember what the girl


    had looked like.


    Josiah felt like he could not continue this conversation with Zephyr anymore. If he had not wanted to


    dispel thetter¡¯s suspicions and show concern for Frederic, he would not have talked about this with


    him in the first ce.


    ¡°Z, you probably forgot, but Trinity was pretty normal in school. It was not like she was drop-dead


    gorgeous, but she used to dress well. She was like¡­ like a typical straight-A student!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on now then?¡± Zephyr scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s basically Cordelia¡¯s knight!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Josiah did not quite get it either.


    What they did not know was that Trinity¡¯s feelings for Frederic remained. She had only dared to keep


    this crush in her heart when they had been in school and she had even cried for days when she had


    found out that he liked someone else.


    She was aware that she and the popr girl were nothing alike, so she could only go on apletely


    different path to attract Frederic¡¯s attentionter on.


    It was actually quite useful¡ªshe and Frederic were finally good friends¡­ But that was that. This issue


    had be Trinity¡¯s pain, and no one knew.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Josiah coughed. ¡°That¡¯s basically it anyway. Z, don¡¯t worry. Trinity does not like women. I¡¯m the


    best at seeing things like this. She likes Frederic!¡±


    Zephyr smiled. There was finally a relieved smile on his sculpted face.


    Cordelia went downstairs after the call with Linda and saw Zephyr standing on the balcony. The


    autumn sun framed him, and fallen leaves served as a backdrop. The khaki coat he was wearing had


    been picked by her and sat nicely on him.


    Cordelia stared at his handsome profile in a daze, unable to move her legs for a long time.


    She handled so many artists in thepany, award-winning actors or popr hunks, but none of them


    was as drool-worthy as her husband was¡­


    When Zephyr came in from the balcony, he looked up to meet a pair of infatuated eyes and could not


    help grinning widely.


    ¡°Why are you standing here?¡± He went over and stroked her hair before guiding her head to his chest.


    As Cordelia listened to his powerful heartbeat, she smiled even more contentedly and wrapped her


    arms tightly around him.


    ¡°Who were you on the phone with just now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zephyr could not possibly tell her that he had called Robert to investigate Trinity, so he smiled and


    said softly into her ear with a husky voice, ¡°My prison mate!¡±

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Cordelia chuckled dryly and punched him.


    ¡°I was on the phone with Josiah.¡± Zephyr began to lie in all seriousness. ¡°He¡¯s been doing great with


    Kelly recently, and the two of them have been looking for social-media-famous shops online every day.


    They found one again¡­ and asked us to try it with them!¡±


    Cordelia blinked. ¡°Is he serious about Kelly? He better not be interested at the moment and not care


    about her once the novelty wears off!¡±


    Zephyr smiled softly. ¡°Josiah has a wealthy background and is carefree usually. He could sometimes


    be flippant too¡­ but I can guarantee that he¡¯s one of the rare good men left in this world.¡±


    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t expect you to think of him so highly!¡± Cordelia¡¯s eyes were shining yfully. ¡°Then are you


    going to tell me that you¡¯re even more of a good man since your friend¡¯s a good man too?¡±


    ¡°Birds of a feather flock together,¡± Zephyr replied seriously. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be humble for the sake of it, and


    anyone who¡¯s my close friend is naturally decent too!¡±


    ¡°Okay, so I¡¯ve got myself a treasure. Happy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s got himself a treasure.¡± Zephyr held Cordelia¡¯s hand with an affectionate smile. The


    love in his eyes was gooey, just like melted sugar.


    He went closer to her ear and said unhurriedly, ¡°The woman who¡¯s my wife is naturally¡­ the one and


    only good woman in this world!¡±


    Cordelia blushed and smiled.


    The man¡¯s voice was nice, and what he said was nice too. Recently, he¡¯d kept using this nice voice to


    say nice things to her. Was he trying to kill her with all this sweetness?!


    When they had gone backst week, X hadplimented her, saying she¡¯d gotten prettier once


    she¡¯d stepped inside. It had surprised her because she knew X had a high standard and strict


    conditions for the word ¡°pretty¡±.


    It seemed that love was really the best makeup for a woman. When she met the right man, the genuine


    bliss and unique charm she exuded would liven her up.


    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± Zephyr looked at her.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Cordelia looked up to meet his deep eyes and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking that the heavens have been


    really nice to us. They let us be together, Linda and Nichs reconciled, and even Josiah and Kelly


    became an item!¡±


    Zephyr nodded. Well, she would soon find out that there was also Frederic and Trinity¡­


    Actually, he had been nning it. Trinity was straight but if she acted the part long enough, she might


    awaken some inner calling. What if she changed her ***ual orientation one day? She would seduce


    Cordelia then!


    Zephyr, who had been wanting to set up Seth and Zennie, had immediately decided that he could put


    off his sister¡¯s rtionship to make Frederic and Trinity¡¯s rtionship official!


    ¡°Zephyr,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t just be happy ourselves. We want the people around us to


    be happy too! Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zephyr smiled. He had been about to mention Trinity¡¯s crush on Frederic, only for the girl to beat


    him to it.


    ¡°Our friends are all in pairs now, so we can¡¯t overlook our elders!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zephyr paused.


    ¡°I need to arrange for my mom to meet Uncle Irwin again!¡±


    ¡­


    Centrolis had been sunny for days, while there was a light drizzle shower in Jangasas. There were


    even two hailstorms, and the drop in temperature could take one aback.


    William¡¯s empty office was pretty much dead. He had caught a cold himself too.


    Upon going out today, he had forgotten his umbre, so he waspletely soaked.


    He was annoyed going back home too, as he had to step inside, only to see Marcus the freeloader.


    Thetter had been around for over a year, sent here by Yale. No one had said anything about what he


    should do with Marcus, and thetter had just been ced here.


    Initially, Yale used to send him money, but this had stoppedter.


    Marcus was a true freeloader and only knew how to ask for money. If he did not get what he wanted,


    he had hundreds of ways to destroy the peace of the Jenners.


    Even a sly fox like William could not stand him. As long as Marcus asked for money, he gave it to him,


    feeling like he was buying his peace.


    William had no money now, though, so he could not afford his peace anymore.


    He frowned and called Yelena. It took a long time before the girl picked up. When she did, her voice


    was small and a little shaky.


    ¡°Dad, what is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in Centrolis all the time now. Have you forgotten that your home¡¯s in Jangasas?¡± William


    scolded her as soon as the call connected. ¡°What¡¯s Mr. Yale¡¯s n? How long will we be keeping


    Marcus here?!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You useless piece of trash!¡± William was angry. ¡°Did you not keep Yale happy? Did you anger him?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what does he want?! Are we supposed to feed Marcus forever?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Yelena stayed quiet, and William heard a low panting sound with some pained moansing from the


    speaker. The call was cut very soon. He was furious and he wanted to call back, but he heard a certain


    someone¡¯s drawled snicker.


    ¡°Of course you have to feed me forever!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± William red at Marcus, who was lying on the couch.


    He had no idea how long it had been since the man had taken a shower. He could smell the foul scent


    on him even from several meters away, and the couch was a mess.


    The servants at home had been dismissed, so all this could only be cleaned up by Joanne.


    Speaking of her, she came out with a broom and had to restrain herself so she did not break down


    when she saw the living room, where there was barely a clean spot to stand.


    William was triggered and grabbed the broom to hit Marcus.


    Marcus got up abruptly to fight back and easily shoved William to the wall. As William¡¯s back hit the


    wall, Joanne cried and ran over in tears.


    ¡°Hah, wrong?¡± Marcus sneered, ¡°Aunt Joanne, our families have been friends for generations!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡± Joanne growled. ¡°You unlucky man. Are you going to drag us down after causing your entire


    family to die?¡±


    ¡°Our families have known each other for generations anyway. You have to take care of me!¡± Marcus


    red, looking as though he was going to fight.


    Joanne wanted to say something more, but William held her back.


    He looked at Marcus quietly. He had the same face as Zephyr, but they were twopletely different


    men. How ironic¡­ He had heard that Matthew and Yale had wanted to train him and make him


    impersonate Zephyr when they had found him but, hah, how could a mere bug possibly turn into a


    majestic dragon?


    However, something desirable mighte out if a mere bug was utilized properly¡­ William had an


    idea. He had wanted something to hold against Cordelia, and this seemed to be his chance.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Married a Secret Billionaire Novel Online Free / Chapter 506


    Marcus tossed his cigarette butt on the floor with a vicious smirk, burning a small ck hole in the


    cashmere carpet.


    Joanne screamed. The carpet was expensive and was one of the rare valuable items in the currently


    deteriorating Jenner residence.


    ¡°Marcus Grist, you b*stard!¡±


    Joanne was ready to fight him with balled-up fists, but William held her back.


    ¡°Why are you stopping me?!¡±


    ¡°Get back!¡± William red at her.


    Joanne had been overpowered by William all these years. Once the man blew his top, she dared not


    say a second word and stepped back quietly.


    William struggled up from the floor, his back and waist hurting.


    ¡°Marcus.¡± He took a deep breath and looked at the younger man with aplex gaze. ¡°You¡¯re right.


    Our families have been long-time friends. I should take care of you.¡±


    Marcus nced at him and smirked victoriously.


    ¡°You can freeload here.¡± William lowered his voice. ¡°But you have to listen to me. You have to do


    whatever I say from now on!¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Marcus¡¯ gaze turned vicious as he choked William abruptly.


    William, who was shocked, nearly suffocated due to the unexpected attack.


    ¡°You¡­ Let go¡­¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Old scumbag!¡± Marcus gritted through his teeth. ¡°Hah, it¡¯s an honor to have me freeload in your


    pathetic house!¡±


    William¡¯s eyes were bulging, and his face was turning purple. Intense fear crept from the bottom of his


    heart. Just as his mind went nk and he thought that he would die like that, Marcus let go of him


    abruptly.


    He fell to the floor with a thud.


    Joanne was pale from terror, not daring to take a step closer as she shook like a leaf.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired today!¡± Marcus pped his hands. ¡°Aunt Joanne, can you prepare something for me? No


    need to make anything toovish. Just as long as there¡¯s chicken and fish!¡±


    ¡°Marcus Grist, you¡­¡± William hacked a violent cough and growled before Marcus walked out. ¡°Do you


    still want to marry Cordelia or not?!¡±


    Marcus paused in his tracks and looked at him doubtfully.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    William tried to catch his breath. ¡°I said¡­ I said that the marriage pact our families agreed on involves


    you and Cordelia. Now that she ran away with Zephyr Hamerton, don¡¯t you want her back?¡±


    Marcus arched a brow with a greedy look that turned swiftly into alert.


    ¡°You old b*stard! What the f*ck do you mean?¡± Marcus scolded him. ¡°You want me to die, don¡¯t you?!¡±


    Seeing that he was going berserk again, William was practically glued to the wall from panic.


    ¡°W-What are you doing? Marcus, I¡¯m doing this for your own good! You¡¯re all alone now without anyone


    to take care of you, and I feel bad as your uncle! You had a wife, but your wife¡¯s off with someone else.


    You¡ª¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Marcus¡¯ saliva hit William in the face. ¡°Would you be this kind? You feel bad? Hah¡­ Do you


    know how good that damned Cordelia is? She nearly killed us bothst time!


    ¡°And she¡¯s Zephyr Hamerton¡¯s woman. Even if I wanted her, I¡¯d have to make sure I survived first!¡±


    The veins in Marcus¡¯ neck popped as he grabbed William by the cor.


    ¡°You old b*stard, you want me to offend Zephyr so you can use him to wipe me out, don¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± William stammered, sweat beading on his skin.


    He swore that was not what he had thought!


    ¡°Marcus, my dear, you misunderstood me. I actually¡ªah!¡±


    Before William could finish speaking, Marcus grabbed him and tossed him aside.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    Joanne¡¯s shrill cries rang in the house again.


    Marcus found itme and dusted his hands with a p. He pulled William¡¯s wallet out of thetter¡¯s


    pocket and left.


    If there was no meal at home, he would go eat at a restaurant!


    After Marcus left, Joanne sat on the floor in a daze for a very long time with despair brimming in her


    eyes.


    William groaned and moaned as he struggled to get off the floor and then limped into the study. He felt


    in his pocket¡ªluckily, Marcus only wanted money and had not taken his phone. There was not much


    money left in his wallet, and on his phone were thest of his savings.


    Joanne¡¯s aggrieved cries could be heard from the living room.


    William sighed and dialed a number. It rang for a long time without being picked up. Just as he was


    about to hang up, a sinister voice said, ¡°Mr. Jenner?¡±


    ¡°Hah, you remember me?¡± William could hear the mockery in the words but he did not have time for


    that, so he asked directly, ¡°Phil Nelson, when are you taking Marcus away?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m still waiting for Mr. Yale¡¯s instructions.¡±


    ¡°Did Yale Hamerton forget about this?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jenner, patience!¡± Phil cackled. ¡°Your daughter¡¯s warming Mr. Yale¡¯s bed anyway. What¡¯s there for


    you to be worried about?!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    William nearly choked on his anger.


    ¡°Phil Nelson, get rid of this bad luck right now! I can¡¯t take it any longer!¡±


    Phil stayed quiet on the other end, but William felt goosebumps in that short moment of silence. He


    could even feel the chilliness in Phil¡¯s breathing.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Mr. Jenner, you just need a sum of money to build Jenner Group back up, don¡¯t you?¡± Phil said slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one can help you with this other than your daughter Cordelia!¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But this requires cooperation from all of us.¡± Phil snickered. ¡°Hold out for a few more days. I¡¯ll ask


    Marcus to get back, but you¡¯ve got to work well with him to put up a good show for Zephyr!¡±


    ¡­


    Imperial Media¡¯s new film was in production, and every day was hectic for Cordelia.


    She finally got some time off today and rested at home for half the day. Since she did not have to take


    care of Ginger now, she felt much freer at home.


    The afternoon autumn sun was warm, and it felt like a long time since she had enjoyed a moment of


    peace like this.


    As she sat on the swing, swinging gently in the front yard, the motion almost lulled her to sleep¡­ only


    for her ringing phone to startle her awake.


    Cordelia was in a daze before she saw that it was Linda calling her and answered it. Right away, Linda


    cried, ¡°Cordelia, something happened!¡±


    She jolted, thinking that it had something to do with their new production, and nearly bounced off the


    swing.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Cordelia¡­ you must remain calm!¡± Linda paused and said, ¡°Did you know that Zephyr has someone


    he still loves but never got together with?¡±


    Cordelia froze. She had never heard of something like this. Besides, she and Zephyr were honest with


    each other. They had agreed not to keep anything from each other a long time ago.


    What was up with this then?


    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal.¡± Linda began to tell the whole story. ¡°Nichs got a call at home the other day and


    hurried out. I thought that some b*tch was seducing him again¡­


    ¡°Of course, Nichs wouldn¡¯t be seduced. But I was afraid of something like Mona happening again,


    so I followed him in secret¡­


    ¡°When I got to the car, guess who I saw? Zephyr and Josiah!


    ¡°Cordelia, the three of them went into a booth and I eavesdropped outside. Then¡­ Then, I heard about


    the person he longed for!¡±

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Cordelia was puzzled while listening to it.


    To be frank, it was just three men hanging out at a bar and chatting while drinking. It did not seem like


    there was anything wrong with it.


    ¡°Linda, did you¡­ hear right?¡± Cordelia knew that Linda was a short-tempered person. ¡°How do you


    know that it¡¯s Zephyr who was longing for that person?¡±


    ¡°I heard it myself!¡±


    ¡°But bars can be so noisy. Could you have heard this wrong?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Then I¡¯ll tell you everything I heard!¡±


    Linda told her everything that had happened.


    Anyway, the actual situation was simple¡­


    The men had gone into the booth and opened a bottle of whisky as Josiah had cried, ¡°Guys, Frederic¡¯s


    unforgettable woman¡¯s back, you know?¡±


    Instead, Linda had heard: ¡°The unforgettable woman¡¯s back, you know?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, of all times, it had to be now! I was going to discuss with Z how we could set up Frederic and


    Trinity!¡±


    Linda¡¯s version was: ¡°Gosh, now of all times¡­ with Z¡­ set up¡­¡±


    ¡°This has to be kept a secret. Do not disclose it to anyone, okay? Anything else has to be nned


    properly.¡±


    Linda had heard: ¡°This has to be kept a secret¡­ Anything else¡ªnned properly¡­¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Linda told Cordelia everything. She had only heard half of it, but Cordelia¡¯s heart clenched.


    Her mother¡¯s words rang in her ears like a curse. ¡°You¡¯ve got to hold on to Zephyr. What if he has some


    childhood sweetheart?¡±


    Was this the childhood sweetheart?


    Cordelia suddenly recalled that when she had mentioned that Carter was already 16 years old back in


    Jangasas, Zephyr had proudly said that he had already been something at that age¡ªhe had then


    stopped talking about it abruptly.


    She had suspected back then that he had already met his first love at that age or that he had already


    been dating. Were her suspicionsing to life?


    ¡°Cordelia¡ªCordelia?¡± Linda was anxious when the line was silent for some time.


    ¡°Cordelia, are you okay? Calm down. Nichs is working overtime in the office today. I¡¯ll interrogate


    him properly when hees back!¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Cordelia replied softly. ¡°Don¡¯t put Nichs in a tough spot!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it a tough spot?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. He always brings you, and Zephyr always brings me whenever we hang out. Since


    they¡¯re meeting alone, this means that they had some things to talk about among them men. They have


    their secrets to keep too!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°Just pretend that you have no idea and don¡¯t make a big show of it. I have


    my ways to handle Zephyr!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Linda was cated. ¡°Will you be alright on your own?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was soft but determined. ¡°It¡¯s just the one that got away, right? Even if he has


    one, I am currently the one by his side, not that woman! If he had to choose, he wouldn¡¯t choose her. I


    trust him in this!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Linda smiled as well. ¡°Cordelia, I think Zephyr¡¯s a dependable man too. It¡¯s good that you trust


    him. But you¡¯ve got to keep your guard up! Zephyr has no ill thoughts, but those women are out there


    waiting!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely help you!¡± Linda hung up with a smile.


    Cordelia looked up into the sky while sitting in the front yard, all sorts of thoughts shing in her head.


    She believed in Zephyr. After going through so many things with him, she would not deserve him if she


    could not even sense his feelings and wanted to fight over this. It was just that¡­


    That was an unforgettable woman¡ªthe first person he had liked.


    People would always remember their firsts.


    Cordelia took a deep breath and bit her lip. She just kept sitting on the swing until evening.


    Helen came out to call for her eventually. ¡°Ms. Cordelia, it¡¯s getting cold outside. Come in!¡±


    Her voice pulled Cordelia out of her trance. She hopped off the swing to head inside, her eyes bright


    and lively as she smiled at Helen.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Aunt Helen,¡± she said after some thought. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Ms. Cordelia from now on.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just call me by my name.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Helen waved her hands. ¡°My brother says that terms of address matter while working for the


    Hamertons. How could I just call you by your name?!¡±


    ¡°If not my name, then¡­¡± Cordelia blinked. ¡°How do you address Zephyr?¡±


    ¡°I call him sir.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Cordelia beamed. ¡°Then call me madam from now on!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Helen was stunned.


    Cordelia¡¯s steps were light as she walked in, while Helen suddenly grinned watching her.


    ¡°Oh, certainly!¡± She agreed loudly. ¡°Madam!¡±


    Sometimes, the change of a term of address represented a person¡¯s mind.


    Cordelia received a video call from Linda as soon as she headed back inside.


    Nichs was kneeling on a washboard in the video with his head hung, looking like he had done


    something wrong. There was even a paddle next to him.


    ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯m done asking!¡± Linda told her eagerly. ¡°That woman¡¯s name is Michelle Carmichael, and


    she was the popr girl back in their school!


    ¡°And this guy!¡± Linda pointed at Nichs while thetter quickly covered his face upon seeing that he


    was on camera.


    Linda continued. ¡°This guy actually signed her on! He signed a contract with Michelle Carmichael!¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯ve got to be fair!¡± Nichs protested weakly, ¡°How could I know she was anyone¡¯s


    first love when I signed her on¡­ I was only thinking about how much money she would make me!¡±


    The screen began to shake violently before Nichs¡¯ cries were heard.


    Cordelia smiled and asked someone in thepany to send her a copy of Michelle¡¯s information.


    Michelle Carmichael, singer-songwriter. She was good at both singing and dancing. Although her debut


    had beente, she had been overseas, singing for foreign films.


    There was a short clip of an interview on the inte.


    Cordelia clicked on it. Michelle was fair and beautiful and behaved decently. She looked like the


    nation¡¯s first love too.


    Cordelia took a deep breath and smiled lightly. Whatever this was, she was going into battle mode!


    She alone could be Zephyr¡¯s unforgettable love and the one who got away.


    Zephyr too¡­ He could only be hers!

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Zephyr went home that day, only to find Cordelia getting busy in the kitchen.


    He had been so busy with work the whole day that his lunch had been simply a bite before he had


    started going through several important documents. It was not until everything had ended in the


    afternoon that he had felt his empty stomach and churning pain.


    He had said that he¡¯d had gastritis in the past to get Cordelia¡¯s attention, not expecting it to really


    happen!


    The moment Zephyr stepped inside, he smelled the delicious aroma in the house and instantly began


    starving.


    When he saw the girl cooking for him, he smiled even more in contentment.


    Ordinary activities and a life like this was what he had liked the most back in Jangasas.


    Zephyr put down what he was holding and removed his jacket. He was about to go to the kitchen when


    Cordelia came out with a te of braised fish.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± The girl walked over to him sunnily.


    Zephyr paused. He did not know if it was a man¡¯s sixth sense, but he thought her smile was a little off


    today.


    ¡°I gave Aunt Helen the day off.¡± Cordelia served the dishes one after another. There was also soup.


    Her bright eyes seemed to be smiling. ¡°I made everything tonight. They are all your favorites!¡±


    Zephyr smiled and sat at the table.


    Cordelia gave him a te and a bowl of soup. It was pumpkin soup, which he had hated in the past,


    but he had liked it since meeting her.


    She had also made garlic lobster. The braised fish looked amazing as well, totally drool-worthy.


    It seemed like it had been a long time since they had been so rxed.


    Zephyr smiled and picked up his te to extend it forward naturally, waiting for Cordelia to give him the


    fish eye. She had told him before that the fish eye was meant for the person one loved the most.


    However, Cordelia did not move. He looked up to see a half-smile on her face¡­


    Zephyr¡¯s heart lurched, and he quietly put his te back down.


    ¡°Eat up,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°The dishes won¡¯t be nice when they go cold.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zephyr still felt that the atmosphere today was strange. He was about to ask why she had not


    ced anything on his te, but she beat him to it.


    ¡°Oh, Zephyr, do you remember my coworker back in Jangasas?¡±


    ¡°Coworker?¡± Zephyr¡¯s mind began to work quickly again.


    ¡°Mm, Annie! You¡¯ve met her.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I did!¡± He smiled. ¡°What about her?¡±


    Cordelia said faintly, ¡°Nothing. She¡¯s getting married soon.¡±


    ¡°Really? Congrattions to her then.¡± Zephyr remembered that Cordelia had been almost hurt by her


    supervisor, Jesse Ford, and it was Annie who had texted him in time.


    She was a sensible and quick-witted girl.


    Zephyr smiled. He was about to eat when he suddenly heard Cordelia sigh.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Cordelia answered unhurriedly. ¡°Just think it¡¯s a pity for Annie.¡±


    ¡°A pity?¡±


    ¡°Mm, she¡¯s going to get married soon but she recently discovered that her boyfriend has someone he


    can¡¯t forget on his mind and he has been keeping it from her!¡±


    Zephyr was bewildered.


    Cordelia smiled, her gaze yful and sly.


    ¡°Zephyr, as a man, what do you think of this?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zephyr licked his lips. This was a trick question.


    His eyes went unblinking as he processed what Cordelia had said again, recalling each and every word


    to understand what he should say.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Someone unforgettable?


    Zephyr felt confused once again. Why was she asking this out of the blue? It was not like he had


    someone like this!


    However, she had obviouslye prepared to this trap of a dinner¡­


    Zephyr took a deep breath. There was no way this hade out of nowhere. She must have heard


    someone making things up in front of her!


    His priority now was to save himself, but the process could not be too intentional. He had to do it slowly


    and let her know that he could pass her test¡­ He would then discover the gossiper and ask Nichs


    to use his torturing devices on them!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cordelia waved a hand in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Why are you


    spacing out? Do you not want to talk to me anymore?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Zephyr raised his voice abruptly, scaring Cordelia into looking at him in a daze.


    Zephyr quickly held her hand to express his devotion. ¡°Cordelia, I think there¡¯s nothing to consider


    about this question.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all her boyfriend¡¯s fault!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s words were confident. ¡°Annie¡¯s going to marry him. He shouldn¡¯t keep anything from her!


    What¡¯s important between a husband and wife is the trust they have in each other. It¡¯s their ability to


    stay together till death do them part.


    ¡°And what right does he have to have an unforgettable love? He doesn¡¯t deserve it!


    ¡°Is his wife not enough? How dare he get involved with another woman?!


    ¡°That¡¯s too much! How shameless!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes were wide as she looked at the serious man in front of her, who looked righteous.


    Warmth rushed into her heart, and she suddenly felt likeughing.


    She had just wanted to test him, not make him get so angry.


    ¡°Zephyr, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Darling.¡± Zephyr continued to sound harsh. ¡°I think a man like this doesn¡¯t deserve to stay alive!¡±


    He dug the fish eye out and tossed it to his te as he got emotional.


    Cordelia was on the verge of giggling. She did her best to keep her lips neutral. Not only did she feel


    triumphant, but she was veryforted. She had known that Zephyr would not let her down.


    Unforgettable love or not, this was no longer important to her. Even if Michelle were to stand before her,


    she would still stand next to Zephyr with confidence!


    ¡°Cordelia?¡± Zephyr looked at her cautiously.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He had not said anything wrong, right? Nichs had taught him two golden rules anyway¡ªfirst, his


    wife was right no matter what she said. Second, if his wife was wrong, he had to refer to the first


    rule.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He had done this right, right? Why was Cordelia quiet, though?


    Cordelia looked at him. This cold, handsome man, who was intimidating andmanding outside, was


    docile like a kitten in front of her right now.


    Zephyr¡¯s lurching heart finally returned to its ce.


    The crisis was over. He looked at her, pretty like a fairy on earth under the warm light. He then smiled,


    giving her a loving, soft grin.


    Cordelia put food on his te and refilled his soup, asking him to eat more softly¡­


    Zephyr ate up speedily and asked to wash the dishes after the meal.


    Basically, he made Cordelia very happy that night¡ªnot just in the living room but also in the bedroom¡­


    After a few rounds, Cordelia felt like she was going to pass out. She slumped on him, protesting softly


    during thest round. Zephyr only let her go after a deep kiss.


    It was with great willpower that Cordelia slowly pushed herself up in the middle of the night. The man


    next to her was asleep with a satiated look on his face. She got out of bed and softly padded over to


    the balcony to call someone.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    ¡°It¡¯ste, Mr. Smith. Am I bothering you?¡±


    Mr. Smith smiled. The bar was quiet. There would be saxophone tunes ying every now and then.


    The people next to him could hear him when he talked on the phone.


    Robert looked at him with slight confusion. He picked up the ss of whisky and then put it down


    slowly.


    Mr. Smith asked softly, ¡°Does Ms. Jenner need anything?¡±


    ¡°Investigate someone for me,¡± said Cordelia. ¡°Find out everything about her! I don¡¯t want the official


    information on the Inte¡­ You get what I mean, right, Mr. Smith?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do it right away. I wonder who Ms. Jenner is talking about?¡±


    ¡°Michelle Carmichael from Sol Entertainment.¡±


    Mr. Smith was stunned and looked at Robert with doubt.


    He was bright and knew Cordelia well. She would not investigate someone for nothing.


    He had heard of Michelle. She was considered an attractivedy from a decent family and was recently


    signed by Sol Entertainment.


    It seemed Cordelia was not investigating Michelle for Linda but for herself?


    Robert¡¯s expression changed. He knew the story, but his boss had told him not to leak it. He would not


    tell anyone, no matter what.


    However, he would make Cordelia misunderstand!


    Robert was protective, so he waved his arms at Mr. Smith. He wanted him to exin to Cordelia that


    Michelle definitely had nothing going on with Zephyr.


    Mr. Smith frowned. He could not understand why he was dancing at all.


    As they fell into silence, Cordelia realized something was up.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, do you have someone with you?¡±


    ¡°Err, Ms. Jenner¡­¡± Mr. Smith was an honest man, so he did not hide from her. ¡°I happen to be free


    tonight, so I got Robert to drink with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so he¡¯s with you?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Robert leaned on the table while covering his face. He wanted to die. Mr. Smith was such an honest


    man!


    Cordelia smiled. ¡°Put it on speaker. Let me speak to him.¡±


    Mr. Smith did as she said.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner¡­¡± Robert scratched his head and scratched hard on the table.


    ¡°You heard what I said to Mr. Smith?¡±


    ¡°I-I did!¡±


    ¡°So, you know about the person that I¡¯m investigating?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm¡­ I do.¡± Robert knew it was useless to deny it.


    ¡°Good.¡± She chuckled. Her voice was soft, but it was majestic. ¡°If you dare to tell your boss, you know


    what the consequences will be!


    ¡°But¡­ if you keep your mouth shut and work for me, I¡¯ll reward you.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Think about what you¡¯re going to do!¡±


    His heart seemed to be too weak to be with these two people.


    He agreed instantly. The moment he hung up the phone, he told Mr. Smith. ¡°I have Michelle¡¯s


    information. I¡¯ll send it to you right away!¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia did not want to do anything to Michelle.


    She just wanted to know who she was, to be prepared. That was why she was investigating her.


    Linda had said something right. Even if Zephyr did not want anything to do with her, they could not


    guarantee that Michelle thought the same.


    Cordelia smirked when she got the document. She kept it carefully, got into the bed quietly, and fell


    asleep in Zephyr¡¯s arms.


    Her days had been peaceful during this period.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    The preparations for the new movie wereing to an end. Shooting would start soon. However,


    Trinity did not seem to be fully in it. She had missed a few meetings.


    When Cordelia asked her out for a cup of coffee, she put it down after taking two sips. She looked out


    of the window, moody.


    Cordelia felt she looked like those female leads in movies who had just broken up.


    She felt a squeeze in her heart as she thought that.


    What would Trinity do about the movie if she had just broken up? She knew that a person like her, who


    relied on her talent, would prioritize her mood and inspiration in order to direct movies.


    Cordelia wanted to talk to her, but she could not bring it up if Trinity did not.


    She was bored, so she took out her phone and began scrolling. Suddenly, a video caught her attention.


    It was a beautiful girl singing while ying the guitar. Her voice was sweet, and her fans were giving


    her gifts. More than 100,000 people were watching her live stream.


    Cordelia smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t imagine Michelle to be so influential. It seems N is going to be loaded.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Trinity jumped up as if she was electrocuted when she heard the name. She quickly sat next to


    her.


    She stared at the screen while clenching her fists.


    ¡°Hah¡­ What¡¯s this!¡± She was disdainful. ¡°It¡¯s not good.¡±


    Cordelia nced at her.


    The cool-looking director¡¯s face oozed out the jealousy of a girl. It was not the revengeful one, but there


    was sadness in her jealousy.


    She lowered her head and picked up the tissue on the table. She tore it into strips.


    Cordelia was stunned. ¡°Why did you have such a reaction when I said that?¡±


    She was the one who should have had a big reaction. That was Zephyr¡¯s admirer!


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Trinity took a deep breath in and held it for a while. She finally squeezed out. ¡°I-I don¡¯t like you


    complimenting her! I¡¯m influential too!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Cordelia blinked. ¡°But you¡¯re a director, and she¡¯s a singer. You guys are in different


    industries. How can youpare yourselves like that?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯tpliment her from now on!¡± Trinity pouted. ¡°Not even once!¡±


    Her upset look waspletely different from how she usually was.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia was quite confused, but she agreed anyway. She stopped watching the video immediately.


    ¡°Oh yeah. We¡¯ll postpone the shooting of the movie.¡± Cordelia looked at her.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You forgot? It¡¯s the Tanner Group¡¯s celebration banquet this weekend!¡±


    The Tanner Group was revamped, and it was Mandy on the throne now.


    Thanks to her connections, thepany shares shot up again.


    Thepany would be passed down to Kelly sooner orter. Mandy sent out invitations to many


    people to pave the path for her.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    However, she had not been feeling herselftely. Had Cordelia not reminded her, she would have


    forgotten about it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go if I can be honest!¡± Trinity held her cheeks while staring at the cold coffee.


    ¡°But the Tanners are one of the four families, after all. What right does an insignificant director like me


    have to reject them?¡±


    ¡°You sure have looked through the whole thing!¡± Cordelia patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know you


    dislike entertaining, so I¡¯ll be right by your side, okay?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Trinity smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll be fired the next day!¡±


    Her expression changed as she smiled shyly and said slowly, ¡°Oh yeah, Cordelia. Do you know¡­ who


    will be there?


    ¡°W-Will Mr. Constable be there?¡±

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Cordelia was stunned. ¡°Mr. Constable?¡±


    Trinity tried to cover it immediately. ¡°Oh, nothing. I¡¯m just asking! Isn¡¯t he your husband¡¯s best friend? I


    thought he should be there if your husband¡¯s going!¡±


    Cordelia nodded and thought something was up.


    Trinity knew she was so smart that she might have seen through her.


    Therefore, she tried her best to squeeze a casual smile to cover it. ¡°Err¡­ I actually need to talk to Mr.


    Constable! I want to ask him about the film rightsw, and also¡­¡±


    ¡°Film rights?¡± Cordelia was stunned again. ¡°Why do you have to worry about that? Imperial Media is


    very professional inw. They¡¯ve already drafted the contract!¡±


    Trinity was taken aback. Her cheeks flushed as if she had a fever.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Cordelia chuckled.


    Trinity would usually not talk so much, let alone talk about someone.


    However, she revealed another side of her.


    ¡°Mr. Constable should be there,¡± said Cordelia. ¡°You can ask him anything by then.¡±


    Trinity nodded in panic and downed the cold coffee at once.


    ¡­


    Michelle sat in the dressing room while paying attention to the tasks her agent had arranged for her.


    She had been busy since she came back. She was signing contracts and releasing albums.


    Fortunately, her hectic life had paid back.


    She became the ck horse in the music industry, gaining over 100,000 fans within a short period.


    Given the good sales, her team gave her the persona of a talented artist who had just returned home.


    She would always smile politely in front of the camera. The people loved her.


    However, she was over her head as she gained fame and looked down on regr events now.


    As her agent, Nancy, was reading the fifth item on the list, Michelle put down her lipstick and turned to


    look at her in an annoyed manner. ¡°What¡¯s all this, Nancy?¡±


    ¡°The stuff that our boss arranged for you!¡± Nancy smiled helplessly.


    ¡°A judge of a singingpetition? You¡¯re asking me to go to a lowly event like that?¡±Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Mich, you¡¯ve just appeared in Centrolis, after all. You¡¯ll still have to go with what thepany nned


    for you!¡± Nancy flipped through her notebook and crossed off a few events. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll reject


    those that are meaningless, but you must go to thispetition. The organizer is Mr. Thompson¡¯s good


    friend.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Michelle thought about it for a little bit. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll just show up for him then!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Nancy smiled and continued to look at her notebook. ¡°There¡¯s one more¡­ The


    Tanner Group¡¯s celebration banquet this weekend.¡±


    Michelle¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She thought a rookie like her would not have the opportunity


    to go to the four major families¡¯ events.


    ¡°Happy?¡± Nancy raised her eyebrows. ¡°It took me quite an effort to get the invitation!¡±


    Michelle keptplimenting Nancy as if there was honey on her lips.


    They were each other¡¯s support when they were overseas. In reality, they did not do great in the past.


    She had released a few albums, but as foreign music upied the leaderboard, nobody had noticed


    her.


    Therefore, she returned to Centrolis without any achievement. She only gained attention after


    packaging her into a talented artist who had just returned home.


    Nancy was just like her. She had returned because she could not survive overseas. She had a disguise


    for herself and carefully crafted lies for her image.


    Michelle asked, ¡°Oh yeah, Nancy, at this banquet¡­ Zephyr will be there, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nancy saw through her. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    Michelle showed a cryptic smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s inappropriate, Mich.¡± Nancy frowned. ¡°Mr. Constable helped a lot in oureback. Among the


    many people, you should rely on him! Mr. Z¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n!¡±


    Nancy sighed. ¡°You must be careful in every step. We don¡¯t know much about Centrolis, especially


    about Mr. Z!¡±

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    ¡°He¡¯s still single anyway. I already got that information!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ what about Mr. Constable?¡±


    Michelle pouted.


    She knew that Fredric liked her since they were in school. It had been years, and she knew that he still


    liked her.


    However, she did not like him.


    The Constables were just a family of academics. They were too different from the major families like


    the Hamertons and Bayers.


    She had been the queen bee in school. Naturally, she would have to marry the best!


    Nancy was a little worried. ¡°Mich, do you really want to approach Zephyr? I think Mr. Constable isn¡¯t


    bad. At least he¡¯s sincere about his feelings for you¡­


    ¡°Meanwhile, Zephyr is unpredictable. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t get a hold of him.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying!¡± Michelle red at her.


    Nancy pursed her lips and kept quiet.


    She knew that Michelle was talented as well as ambitious.


    Perhaps it was bad luck that she had achieved nothing for years.


    If she could really be with Zephyr, it would be one way out¡­


    Nancy sighed softly, patted her shoulder, and forced a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a difficult path.¡± She looked at her. ¡°But if you insist, I can only support you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Nancy!¡± Michelle smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep on going no matter how difficult this path is! No


    matter what, Zephyr and I are friends!¡±


    ¡­


    It was lively at the Tanners during the weekend. The vis were renovated. Mandy made some special


    designs, whereby she built gardens of a simr style between the vis and connected them with


    pathways of pebbles.


    Each vi had a sentiment of its own. It felt as if she had moved the streets of Eropah there.


    Mandy appeared at the banquet with Kelly. Although Kelly had to be in a wheelchair, she looked better


    than before. She was smiling from the bottom of her heart. She gave the feeling that although she was


    pale and weak, she had more life to her now. She had a different kind of beauty added to her.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Josiah had been pushing her around during the entire banquet.


    She had to entertain, and he would drink for her.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    When Kelly ran into situations she could not escape, Josiah would stare at the wine ss in her hand.


    He would take it when she had just taken one sip, and he would finish it.


    ¡°Kind sirs, my Kelly is a lightweight. Don¡¯t bully her!¡±


    ¡°Oh, your Kelly?¡± The seniors chuckled while saying, ¡°She¡¯s a Tanner. When did she be a Bayer?¡±


    He was slightly embarrassed and scratched his head while smiling.


    The seniors were old and wanted young people to be together. Josiah and Kelly were both good-


    looking and suited each other. They were a match made in heaven, no matter what.


    Mandy, who was not far away, watched that in silence with aplicated feeling.


    She liked Josiah and wanted him to be her son-inw. However, the Bayers had yet to say anything


    about it. Perhaps they minded her illness¡­


    Even regr families would not want an ill daughter-inw, let alone a prestigious family like the


    Bayers.


    Mandy sighed softly before she heard a bright voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Mandy. Josiah is honest and direct. He¡¯ll definitely be responsible for Kelly!¡±


    Mandy was stunned. She turned her head to look and revealed a smile that came from her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Mr. Constable!¡±

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Fredric nodded respectably and got Mandy a ss of wine.


    She was impressed by his look today.


    From what she remembered, he was usually quite rigid. Perhaps it was because it was his job that he


    was quiet and hardly smiled. He was always in a suit. He was usually at the court or on the way to the


    court.


    Today, it was rare that he wore a beige suit. Such a color would not match everyone. However, it


    looked perfect on him. He looked like a model walking out of a poster.


    Mandy took a good look at Fredric and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re quite handsome today, Mr. Constable! Young


    people should dress like this. You¡¯d look like you have more life to you with bright colors!¡±


    He coughed softly, revealing a subtle smile in his eyes.


    He had been looking for someone at the banquet.


    He had no idea that someone else was watching him from far away. That person had even picked a


    suit that was the same color as his.


    That person had been squeezing the button on the suit, having an emotional roller coaster while


    watching him.


    ¡­


    The banquet had just begun when Zephyr arrived.


    He greeted the elderly and a few important business partners. He then stood aside after handing the


    gifts. He sat on the couch and yed with the wine ss in his hand. He was bored.


    He was lonely since Cordelia had note with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir.¡± Robert entertained him. ¡°Ms. Jenner said that she¡¯ll get here as soon as she finishes


    her work¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the job that¡¯s so important!¡± Zephyr was mad at first, and then he felt unwilling. ¡°Forget it that


    mom is a workaholic. Now she¡¯s being a bad influence on Cordelia!¡±


    Robert¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡®Say that to your mom if you dare! I dare you!¡¯


    ¡°Calm down, sir. Madam Baker is just ambitious. Also, Ms. Jenner is responsible and serious in her


    work. She never drags things out. She¡¯s working overtime for thepany!¡±


    Zephyr red at him, so Robert instantly shut his mouth and stood straight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand next to me!¡± Zephyr waved in an irritated manner. ¡°See if Josiah needs help!¡±


    Robert was happy to seize the opportunity to escape. He agreed immediately and vanished among the


    crowd.


    Zephyr sat there alone.


    The couch was by the window, and the velvet curtain was next to him. He satzily, crossing his long


    legs. His perfect side profile was like a sculptor¡¯s best work. It was clean-cut, and his charisma was


    majestic.


    Given his deep eyes and slender fingers on the wine ss, the darkness from the red wine shone


    through the gap in his fingers. His masculine features shone in the dark.


    He was like a god who had walked out of the night.


    A couple of celebrities could not take the temptation. They walked over with their wine sses, thinking


    they could talk to him. However, they retreated from his fierce stare before they managed to get close


    to him.


    He checked the time in an annoyed manner. It had been half an hour since the banquet began.


    He had been checking his phone over and over again. He had assumed Cordelia wouldfort him


    through texts.


    However, he had been staring at the screen for a minute. There was nothing.


    He pouted and switched his phone to silent. He checked his phone after a while, thinking there would


    be surprises, but there was nothing.


    He bit his lip, switching his phone to normal again.


    He repeated this childish thing two to three times.


    Michelle, who was not far away, looked at him intentionally. Although she did not understand what he


    was doing, she guessed he must wantpany right now.


    She smirked and walked to him with her wine ss.


    She already knew how to smile and what to say to him as she made her way there.


    However, Zephyr lifted his eyes to stare coldly at her before she could open her mouth.


    She had never seen that look before and felt a squeeze in her heart. Her hands were cold.


    Nevertheless, she pretended to be calm and smiled.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Do you remember me, Zephyr?¡±


    He peeped at her and nodded.


    Michelle was getting greedy. She sat on the couch across from him.


    She even adjusted her posture when she sat so that the slit on her dress would point at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about my old friends since graduation!¡± She had a sip of wine. ¡°Now that I¡¯m in


    entertainment, while you have an entertainmentpany, we can work together again!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken.¡± Zephyr was expressionless. ¡°You signed with Sol Entertainment. That has nothing


    to do with me. We can¡¯t work together.¡±


    Michelle was stumped by what he said. She looked at him rather awkwardly.


    ¡°I-I meant to say that we¡¯d see each other often since we¡¯re in the same industry.¡±


    ¡°My mom is Imperial Media¡¯s boss. Apart from holdingpany shares, I¡¯m not involved in any


    nning, so we won¡¯t be seeing each other!¡±


    Michelle looked terrible after being mmed twice.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Zephyr raised his eyebrows. ¡°If not, stay away from me. I want to be alone.¡±


    She had nothing to say to that.


    Although he always had a cold face, even when they were in school, he had not been that cold!


    He would still chat a little bit back then.


    She was secretly mumbling to herself. Just when she was thinking about what to say next, a woman


    walked over from not far away in a flirty manner.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton¡­¡± That woman had a great body and a sweet voice. Regr men would definitely fall


    for her.


    However, Michelle was sharp to capture the disgust on Zephyr¡¯s face.


    She knew that celebrity. She was usually cold. Never had she thought she would flirt with Z.


    Michelle smiled. She got up and blocked the celebrity directly.


    The woman stared at her with fury in her eyes.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°You¡¯re a great actress. We¡¯re in public, and this is the Tanners¡¯ banquet.¡± Michelle neutrally dissed her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here and kill the joy for the heirs of the families! Otherwise, it¡¯d be bad for


    your reputation!¡±


    The woman thought about what Michelle said and looked at Zephyr¡¯s grim face. In the end, she chose


    to retreat wisely.


    Michelle crossed her arms and looked proud.


    She walked to Zephyr. Just when she was going to speak, his deep voice sounded.


    ¡°You stay away from me too.¡±


    She was stunned and looked at him nkly.


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes were calm with a hint of coldness. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself!¡±

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Michelle¡¯s mind went nk. She stood dumbly in front of the man, not daring to breathe any louder.


    She found Zephyr to be cold and emotionless back when they were in school. Now that they had


    graduated, he was only more of that than warming up.


    Despite that, Michelle did not want to back down. After all, the temptation of the Hamerton name was


    still significant.


    She took a deep breath and quickly adjusted herself, putting on a fawning but natural smile.


    ¡°Zephyr, we haven¡¯t met for years, and this is how you¡¯re treating your long-time schoolmate?¡±


    Zephyr narrowed his eyes.


    The woman was unreasonable. If Josiah had not reminded him, he would never have remembered her


    as his schoolmate.


    At the same time, it frustrated him that Cordelia had not sent him any message.


    He got up to leave.


    Michelle was rmed seeing that he was leaving and quickly followed, only to see another woman


    coming their way shortly.


    The woman was slightlycking in lookspared to the other female celebrities, but she exuded a


    sense of elegance that thetter did not have. She must be an heiress.


    Zephyr frowned. This was why he hated events like this. His chiseled face glowered harder.


    Michelle went up and blocked the woman¡¯s advance for him once more.


    When she looked at Zephyr after the woman left, she thought that his gaze was not as cold as it was.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zephyr pushed through his lips.


    Michelle nodded with a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like other women approaching me,¡± was all Zephyr said before he spread his long legs and


    disappeared into the crowd.


    Michelle was stunned for a moment as Zephyr¡¯s words resonated in her ears.


    He did not like other women approaching him¡­ but she had been the only one near him and had even


    talked to him since the start of the event!


    Michelle was overjoyed. Did he mean to say that he did not like other women approaching him¡ªexcept


    her?


    Once she thought of this, she could not control the upward quirk of her lips.


    Zephyr did treat her differently!


    Michelle stepped into the crowd proudly. The female celebrities around her saw her talking to Zephyr


    just now and threw herplex gazes.


    ¡°Michelle!¡± Nancy ran over. ¡°Just now, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just now, I had a drink with Zephyr and chatted!¡± It was as if Michelle was worried that others could


    not hear her.


    Nancy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Bravo!¡±


    Michelle was triumphant as she looked around. The dolled-up female celebrities paled in that


    instant.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Someone went up with a fake smile. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Michelle. You haven¡¯t debuted for long, and Mr.


    Z Hamerton¡¯s already noticed you!¡±


    The others smiled with a hand over their mouths.


    Show business was a ce of name and fame. The female celebrities obviously knew how to y the


    game. They wanted to get on the boat named Zephyr Hamerton too, but the man was not someone


    they could offend.


    Moreover, only the wise and clever survived in showbiz. They all knew that the future Mrs. Hamerton


    was Cordelia.


    Only Michelle, who had returned from abroad, was clueless and kept boasting. It was understandable


    that the female celebrities disliked that, and what was said just now was to give her a bad name


    instead of pandering to her.


    They were free in the event anyway. The few of them exchanged looks and decided to have fun with


    the clueless ¡°return from abroad talent¡±.


    ¡°Michelle, what did Mr. Z tell you just now? You two were chatting happily!¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing special.¡± Michelle flicked her hair. ¡°He was saying that he doesn¡¯t like other women


    approaching him!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The female celebrities smiled without saying anything, but Michelle grew victorious.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Cordelia rushed to the Tanners after she was done with work and only remembered to send Zephyr a


    text when she was on her way.


    [Been waiting for long? I¡¯ll be there soon!]


    Zephyr was bored out of his mind in the restroom, nearly bouncing off the couch when his phone


    pinged. It was his private phone with only Cordelia¡¯s number saved.


    This woman finally thought of him, huh?


    Zephyr squinted and read the sentence repeatedly, and an unnoticeable hint of smile colored his eyes.


    He thought that he must not reply to her so fast. He ought to let her have a taste of being left in the


    blind¡ªfor at least 15 minutes!


    In spite of it, at the tenth second of receiving the text, his fingers were already typing furiously on the


    screen.


    [It¡¯s okay. Work¡¯s important!]


    He stared at the screen smiling after sending it before his expression changed abruptly. Would it look


    like he was too amodating in replying to her like this?


    He quickly withdrew the reply and began typing again.


    [Cordelia, I¡¯ve waited for you for so long, I¡¯m upset! Think about how you¡¯re going to appease me when


    you¡¯re here.]


    Zephyr sent it and then thought it was inappropriate¡ªand unsent it again.


    The process was repeated several times, making Cordelia¡¯s phone buzz nonstop. When she checked,


    however, there were a dozen of the same message on the screen¡ª[Super-Duper Handsome Hubby in


    the Universe unsent a message].


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Cordelia could not help chuckling.


    He was the one who had changed his name to this and had returned the phone to her with a straight


    look after that.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia thought that she should change the name to Terrible Two Z.


    Everything the man did in front of her was no better than a terrible two-year-old child.


    The chauffeur brought her to the Tanners¡¯ mansion shortly. Cordelia took off her jacket, revealing a


    simple and graceful long chiffon dress that perfectly entuated her shapely figure.


    As she entered the hall, she saw Zephyr walk down the stairs. She smiled and went over to hug him


    when someone stopped her.


    ¡°Are you looking for Mr. Zephyr too?¡±


    Cordelia paused as she scrutinized the person in front of her and thought she looked familiar.


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr said that he doesn¡¯t like other women approaching him!¡±


    Cordelia finally recalled that this was Michelle Carmichael, who had signed with Sol Entertainment!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Her heart dropped. This was Zephyr¡¯s unforgettable love¡­


    She usually saw her on paper or through the screen, so it did not feel real. Now that she looked closer,


    Michelle was quite outstanding. Even without camera filters, she stood out in the crowd and was


    beautiful.


    Cordelia could not help the jealousy that rose within her.


    She bit her lips and clutched her dress subconsciously. Despite that, she tipped her chin with a puffed


    chest. She could not lose in terms of confidence.


    ¡°You must be Ms. Michelle Carmichael?¡± Cordelia smiled.


    ¡°Why do you care who I am? Mr. Zephyr won¡¯t be meeting you!¡±


    ¡°Why? Did Zephyr tell you this himself?¡±


    Michelle froze.


    This woman was clearly different in presencepared to the two female celebrities she had blocked


    off.


    The female celebrities had only looked good and easily backed off with a threat or two. This one,


    however, had aposed aura. Her deep eyes concealed all her emotions, and one could hardly


    guess what she was thinking.


    Michelle found it odd.


    Some of the girl¡¯s expressions were exactly like Zephyr¡¯s!

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Cordelia smiled. ¡°Ms. Carmichae, you can call me Ms. Jenner. I¡¯m Zephyr¡¯s partner of the night.¡±


    Michelle snorted and rolled her eyes.


    Partner? How could she say something so shameless!?


    ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Jenner.¡± She was pompous in front of Cordelia. ¡°Mr. Zephyr already has a partner. It¡¯s


    me!¡±


    It felt like something clenched Cordelia¡¯s heart as a faint ache spread throughout her limbs.


    Zephyr, oh Zephyr! It seemed that the dozen unsent messages earlier were most likely to tell her that


    his unforgettable love was also there tonight.


    Cordelia took a deep breath and felt her temples throb.


    When she got Michelle¡¯s information, she used to picture many scenarios of their meeting. She had


    even rehearsed what she should say with what expression and what action.


    When they actually met now, though, it was an entirely different case.


    The corners of Cordelia¡¯s lips twitched. She kept reminding herself that she must not lose her cool


    here. She had to settle this unforgettable love first and then take care of Terrible Two Z at home!


    ¡°What did you say, Ms. Carmichael?¡± Cordelia looked at her indifferently. ¡°Zephyr¡¯s asked you to be his


    partner for tonight?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, that¡¯s right! We all heard it!¡±


    The female celebrities who were watching the show from the side quickly butted in, wanting to take the


    opportunity to make fun of the clueless singer.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, you don¡¯t know Michelle yet, right? Hah, she signed with Sol Entertainment not too long


    ago and is the candidate for the best potential singer in this year¡¯s singing award show!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, even Mr. Zephyr sees her differently!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, you really don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking to!¡±


    Cordelia looked at them in surprise.


    She was in charge of these artists, and they got along well. From what she understood of them, they


    were not the kind of people to conspire against her.


    In addition to their odd tone and smirks¡­ she was suddenly struck with a realization.


    The show business teemed with loadedpliments. Singing praises openly with stabs at the back


    and boosting one up before letting them plunge were effective tactics of these female artists.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Obviously, this unforgettable love was not familiar with the entertainment industry¡¯s rules.


    The women chorused each other, and Michelle was close to forgetting herself from the praises. She


    nced at Cordelia triumphantly and wore an arrogant smirk.


    ¡°Jenner, right?¡± Michelle smiled. ¡°It¡¯s best that you have some self-awareness and stay away from Mr.


    Zephyr. Don¡¯t make him unhappy, or no one can bear the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± The award-winning actress who Michelle had stopped earlier had been watching all along. Now


    that the drama was getting to its climax, she would feel sorry for her peers¡¯ build-up if she did not add


    fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, it¡¯s best you know your ce! Hah, you should hurry and give our rising award-winning


    best singer a toast.¡±


    The female celebrities could no longer hold themselves back and cackled without a care for their


    image. The award-winning actress, on the other hand, looked at Michelle mockingly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Michelle was the only one who could not discern that she was being mocked and was still feeling


    victorious.


    A deep and stern voice pierced in like a sword all of a sudden.


    ¡°Who¡¯s so high and mighty that my wife has to give her a toast?¡±


    The crowd quieted down instantly.


    Cordelia saw Michelle¡¯s smile freeze on her face just as she was going to Zephyr in anticipation.


    Then, a strong arm pulled Cordelia in, and all she could smell was the man¡¯s usual aftershave. The


    smell both enchanted her and assured her.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you got here so I could pick you up?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was husky and gentle, but it tugged at the jealousy burning in her.


    ¡°Zephyr, I wouldn¡¯t dare call you,¡± Cordelia replied softly. ¡°Your woman¡¯s stopping me here!¡±


    Zephyr scowled at once, his icy gaze gleaming viciously.


    Michelle was dumbfounded. What was going on?


    Zephyr had clearly said that he did not like other women approaching him, so what was up with this


    woman whom he was hugging like a gem?


    Michelle¡¯s heart drummed. She sucked in a cold breath. ¡°Zephyr, this¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, Michelle, what¡¯s that?¡± The female celebrities instigated, ¡°Is Mr. Hamerton¡¯s name for you to call?¡±


    ¡°You all¡ª¡±


    ¡°Michelle, how could you talk to Ms. Jenner like this? And to stop her froming in? Gosh, are you


    going to rece her as Mrs. Hamerton next?¡±


    Cordelia suppressed her urge to smile, pushing down all that upward ticking of her lips.


    As expected of the artists she personally guided¡­ Their swift change of acting skills was proof that the


    expensive acting sses she had signed them up for had not gone to waste.


    Zephyr frowned with a murderous gaze.


    Cordeliaced their fingers together lightly and added thest kill. ¡°Never mind, Zephyr. Ms.


    Carmichael mustn¡¯t mean it. I can understand your past. That¡¯s your youth, after all.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Zephyr¡¯s eyes bulged.


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Cordelia probed. ¡°Isn¡¯t Ms. Carmichael the person you met when you were 16?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Zephyr answered without even thinking about it.


    Cordelia was surprised. ¡°Then why did she stop me from approaching you?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Zephyr replied in a deep voice. ¡°But I can tell you clearly that I enrolled in the business


    school when I was 16, and I¡¯ve never had any woman to date except for you!


    ¡°There won¡¯t be other women in the future aside from you either!¡±


    Cordelia stared at him nkly.


    The others were dumbstruck as well. The public disy of affection was unexpected.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Zephyr¡­¡± Cordelia¡¯s eyes went a little moist. She wanted to say something, but there was nothing she


    could get out.


    Zephyr smiled at her lovingly and wrapped her hand in his palm.


    ¡°Ms. Carmichael, you just came back from abroad and mustn¡¯t know Centrolis too well.¡± He looked at


    Michelle coldly. ¡°Let me introduce. This is Cordelia Jenner, my fiancee!¡±


    Michelle stumbled back with a pale face.


    ¡°I actually want very much to make her my wife instead, but Cordelia wants to focus on her career


    before getting married, so I can only go along with her wish.


    ¡°But there¡¯s only one person to be my wife.¡± He turned to Cordelia and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s Cordelia Jenner in


    this lifetime, next lifetime, and every lifetime after that!¡±


    The hall was quiet for over ten seconds before apuse and cheers erupted.


    Josiah wheeled Kelly through the crowd toe to them with a congrattory smile.


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes were red, and her tears fell despite her. She then had a stupid grin on.


    Zephyr took her into his arms and stroked her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± Cordelia gave him a punch and said, ¡°The Tanners are hosting today, and we¡¯re


    hogging the limelight!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it.¡± Zephyr smiled softly. ¡°There¡¯s something more attention-grabbing that I have to do here!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Cordelia was stunned.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Josiah and Kelly exchanged a smile. With thetter¡¯s hand gesture, the lights were suddenly dimmed.


    Just as the guests gasped, the spotlight focused on Zephyr and Cordelia.


    The world focused on the two of them, while Zephyr focused only on Cordelia.


    Arge ball on the ceiling in the center of the hall slowly opened, showering rose petals. Alongside the


    soft lighting, melody, and colorful bubbles, everything felt beautiful and dreamy.


    Cordelia was stunned by the scene that greeted her and was rendered speechless.


    Zephyr looked at her softly. He had made an effort to set this up for her and had already talked to the


    Tanners about it.


    It was just brought forward due to Michelle.


    Zephyr got down on one knee before Cordelia with a smile and pulled out a diamond ring. The diamond


    was ten carats and exuded a prismatic shine under the lights with its perfect cut.


    ¡°Is this Mr. Zephyr¡¯s proposal?¡±


    ¡°What a rare sight! I need to video this!¡±


    ¡°Right!? I might get the highest traffic to date if it¡¯s shared on my social media! Haha¡­¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    People whispered among themselves, all of them looking surprised and anticipating. After all, the


    impression they had of Zephyr was so aloof that he was barely worldly like he had no emotion.


    Today, however, right now, they witnessed a totally different Zephyr Hamerton.


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± Zephyr looked into Cordelia¡¯s eyes with a bright gaze and uttered the two words formally


    with his husky voice, ¡°Marry me.¡±


    A few seconds of silenceter, the whole ce went crazy.


    Was this still the Zephyr Hamerton they knew? That merciless and cool business prodigy Zephyr?


    The tenderness overflowing in his eyes and his captivating smile, though¡ªand he was proposing to


    Cordelia on one knee!


    ¡°Oh my gosh¡± was the mostmon exmation from the crowd. It was as if there was nothing else


    aside from this to express their envy and surprise.


    Michelle was baffled and frozen. It felt like a sh of lightning struck her, and her mind went nk.


    ¡°Michelle¡­¡± Nancy was shocked. ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you say you got along well with Zephyr?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, goodness, don¡¯t you know what your artist¡¯s like?¡± The award-winning actress mocked, ¡°Hah, get


    her someone she can qualify to cling to if you want to get her a sponsor, you know?¡±


    ¡°Michelle said that Mr. Z doesn¡¯t like other women approaching him!¡±


    The other female celebrities giggled and added fuel to the fire.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join


    & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Only Michelle could approach him!¡±


    ¡°Really? Is this a joke!?¡±


    ¡°Mich, I think you shouldn¡¯t sing anymore. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to after offending Mr. Zephyr and


    Ms. Cordelia! Oh, why don¡¯t you switch to stand-upedy instead? You¡¯re funny. There must be


    people who want to watch you!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Michelle clenched her fists and shook in anger. She was going tosh out when Nancy swiftly held her


    back and eyed her.


    Cheers broke out from the crowd at the same time!


    Indignant, Michelle looked, following the voices.


    She saw Cordelia standing in the center with all the attention in the world. She blushed, nervous and


    shy, as her hands fidgeted like she did not know what to do with them. Despite that, her expression


    was blissful.


    Zephyr held her hand with a chortle and slid the ring down her ring finger.


    ¡°Alright, get up!¡± Cordelia pulled him up with a smile.


    Once Zephyr got up, he pulled her into a hug. Cordelia was flushed red as she snuggled into his


    embrace.


    Josiah was cheering the loudest with an excited dance but immediately toned himself down after Kelly


    nced at him, smiling and scratching his head.


    Kelly grinned as well as she held Josiah¡¯s hand, feeling the warmth of each other¡¯s palms.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Nichs weaved through the crowd to congratte them with a p.


    ¡°Nichs, you¡¯re here too!¡± Cordelia greeted with a nod. ¡°Where¡¯s Linda?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, your bestie¡¯s a workaholic. She¡¯s still working in the office now!¡± Nichs shook his head with a


    helpless smile.


    ¡°Say, Zephyr, has the world changed now? These women are so capable. Are we men waiting to be


    taken care of?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be great!¡± Zephyr smirked with a sly glint. He picked up Cordelia¡¯s hand, the diamond ring on it


    glowing prettily.


    ¡°See, I¡¯ve already handed in the deposit.¡± Zephyr was triumphant. ¡°Cordelia will take care of me after


    this!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right!¡± Nichs looked at him in disdain.


    ¡°Right. Time for something else.¡±


    The smile on Zephyr¡¯s face slowly hardened, and his gaze turned deep andplex.


    He was again the cold guy and felt even more oppressive than earlier. It felt like a pressure was


    weighing the hall down.


    Nancy noticed that things did not look good, but before she could grab Michelle and go, they were


    stopped by a deep voice.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Ms. Carmichael, we have something we haven¡¯t cleared up, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Michelle froze in her steps and turned around stiffly. She could not help shuddering when she met the


    man¡¯s icy gaze.


    Zephyr looked at her coldly. ¡°Someone stopped my wife from entering and boldly imed that she¡¯s the


    future Mrs. Hamerton?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Nancy cried frantically, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood it, Mr. Zephyr. Michelle¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking her, not you!¡±


    Nancy dared not speak and stepped back.


    Michelle was long consumed by various emotions¡ªjealousy, rage, fear, confusion¡­ They


    overwhelmed her, and she was stripped of her rationale and thoughts.


    Zephyr spoke slowly. ¡°Nichs, I heard that she¡¯s your new artist?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes.¡± Nichs nodded.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see this artist of yours again!¡± Zephyr announced in public. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you double whatever


    the amount it takes to break the contract off with her!¡±


    Nichs took a deep breath.


    Zephyr¡¯s tone was t, but he could hear the rage burning within. He thought that it was a pity, but it


    was not something he could not do for a friend.


    Besides, the woman must be crazy to offend Cordelia. Did she know that Cordelia was Mrs.


    Thompson¡¯s best friend? The best friend of his wife was his best friend too!


    Nichs¡¯ expression was nonchnt, and his tone was emotionless.


    ¡°Ian, heard what Mr. Z said?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Draft the agreement. Break off the contract!¡±


    Ian received the order and left straight away.


    This was like a stone thrown into the calmke. The ripples made the hall noisy again.


    ¡°Hah, break the contract? If only it¡¯s that simple!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whichpany dares sign with her now that Mr. Zephyr¡¯s spoken? This is like shelving


    Michelle!¡±


    The award-winning actress chuckled dryly without making anyment. She admired her new crystal


    manicure and spat, ¡°She deserves it!¡±


    Michelle only felt a loud buzz in her ears and nearly fell to the floor, feeling weak.


    How did ite to this¡­


    She had not managed to achieve anything overseas and finally made her debut in Centrolis. Now that


    her career was starting to look up, was she back to square one just because of one word from Zephyr?


    No¡ªnever! It was not easy for her to get to where she was today. She refused to go back to the


    hardship of staying in a basement abroad!


    Michelleposed herself the best she could and calmed herself down, subconsciously looking for


    someone in the crowd¡­

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    Married a Secret Billionaire Novel Online Free / Chapter 522


    Michelle knew that Frederic must be here in an event like this.


    Even though he came from a schr family, the elders of that family were all across Centrolis¡¯


    education and legal bureaucracies. There were judges, prosecutors, professors, and chancellors.


    All four major families were on good terms with this family.


    Michelle bit her lips and vaguely heard a frantic voice amidst the mockery.


    ¡°Z, don¡¯t be like this!¡±


    The crowd quieted down and checked out the handsome man in a suit following his voice. He was


    good-looking and outstanding in physique and presence among everyone else.


    It was just that¡­ he was challenging Zephyr?


    The crowd exchanged looks and continued watching like they were watching a show.


    Zephyr frowned and looked up at him.


    ¡°Hey, Frederic, what are you doing!?¡± Josiah warned softly, ¡°Are you too free? Trying to save the


    damsel in distress now!?¡±


    Frederic licked his dry lips and looked at Zephyr pleadingly.


    ¡°Z¡­¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s voice was deep and cold. ¡°Frederic, what do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Z, I just want to plead Michelle¡¯s case for her.¡± Frederic¡¯s voice was not loud, but his gaze was


    determined. ¡°It was a mindless mistake on her part. Be the bigger person, and don¡¯t punish her like


    this.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s face fell while Josiah widened his eyes before he eyed Frederic desperately to shut him up.


    ¡°Frederic! Come here!¡± Josiah sweated. ¡°Stop it, okay? You¡­ You¡¯re quite smart usually. Why are you


    dumber than me today?¡±


    Each word from Frederic felt difficult. ¡°Z, Michelle just came back from abroad. She doesn¡¯t know better


    and identally offended Cordelia¡­ I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf.¡±


    He stood straight and bowed.


    Cordelia quickly asked him up and quietly checked Zephyr¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Zephyr¡­¡± She was not being nice, but she could not bear to keep Frederic in a plight.


    When the whole world despised Michelle, there was someone who stood up for her¡­ Cordelia


    immediately understood whose unforgettable love she actually was.


    Frederic was near pleading, ¡°Z, consider this a favor for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Frederic!¡± Josiah looked at him in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you!?¡±


    Even if he wanted to do something for his first love, he ought to discern what kind of person his first


    love was!


    Despite that, it was like a life-saving straw to Michelle.


    She quickly snapped out of herself and wanted to go to Frederic, only to slip as she scurried.


    Frederic grabbed her swiftly, and as they met eyes, Michelle vaguely leaned on him.


    ¡°Hah, good acting skills!¡± Some female celebritiesmented softly, ¡°Our award-winning actress


    probably isn¡¯t as skilled, right?¡±


    Said actress scoffed and said nothing.


    No one noticed that there was someone outside of the crowd who was watching the whole incident


    quietly. The scene stung her eyes, and the words pricked her heart.


    Frederic held Michelle carefully. To be exact, he was keeping her behind him. His straight posture was


    like a tree. As long as he could shelter the person he liked, it was his biggest honor. What he did not


    know was that there was someone outside of the crowd who was willing to do the same for him¡­


    Trinity bit her lips. Her eyes dimmed like pools of dead water.


    After a moment of silence, Zephyr answered slowly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Frederic was surprised and grateful.


    ¡°I¡¯m letting her go today, not for anything but you,¡± Zephyr said coldly. ¡°If she causes any other


    problems, I won¡¯t be as nice!¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t!¡± Frederic hurried to promise. ¡°Thank you, Z!¡±


    ¡°Frederic, you¡¯ve been an outstandingwyer.¡± Zephyr¡¯s tone was grim. ¡°Awyer has to be


    levelheaded and rational at all times. Being emotionally reckless is taboo. I think you¡¯re more aware of


    this than I am.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Zephyr looked at him and then nced at Michelle. ¡°So I hope that you¡¯re as calm when you handle


    your personal rtionships as when you handle cases!¡±


    He took Cordelia¡¯s hand and left after saying that.


    Michelle only breathed in relief when theypletely disappeared in the night, and her hand that held


    onto Frederic¡¯s arm let go instantly.


    ¡°Michelle, you¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Michelle¡¯s attitude was lukewarm. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯d like to go back to rest first. Thank you


    for tonight!¡±


    Frederic smiled and looked at her quietly.


    He would do everything he could to fulfill Michelle¡¯s requests. Back when she studied music overseas,


    she did not even have the money to buy a cello. He had helped her with that. He had also always


    thought that her cello music was a melody for him.


    Frederic smiled weakly and lowered his head. Many times, he found it tiring as well. This hopeless,


    unrequited love was his personal pursuit. It was like a tragic solo show.


    However, once he was in, he was all in.


    Michelle looked at him in slight annoyance and hurried off with Nancy without even a goodbye.


    ¡­


    Later, a nerve-wracking drama was up in Royal Manor.


    Cordelia intentionally kept a straight face sitting on the couch while Zephyr sat next to her, not daring to


    go too close, as he looked at her nervously and kept reflecting on where he had gone wrong.


    She was obviously delighted about the proposal! There were even happy tears!


    Now, however¡­


    ¡°Honey, are you unhappy about the ring size?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes widened, and she nearlyughed aloud in anger. It was no wonder that Janine always


    nagged him!


    Zephyr chuckled foolishly. ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯ll make a bigger one if you¡¯re not satisfied with this one!¡±


    Cordelia replied mockingly, ¡°You best carry the mine over too!¡±


    Bring the mine over? It was not like it could not be done¡­ If Cordelia liked it, even the moon could be


    moved.


    Zephyr went closer to her and held her hand when he saw a hint of a smile on her face. ¡°Cordelia, your


    fingers are slender and long. It looks better wearing the one I bought you.


    ¡°Of course, if you really like a big one, I¡¯ll get a big one. You¡¯ll look good no matter how big the ring is!¡±

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Cordelia pulled her hand back abruptly and red at him with her pretty eyes. She was adorable.


    Zephyr froze.


    It was then Cordelia finally broke outughing.


    She stroked the diamond and rested her head on his shoulder, saying softly, ¡°I don¡¯t like this ring. I like


    the emerald one better.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°Sure! They¡¯re all yours! You decide!¡±


    He had already given her all he had when they first met.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But that¡¯s antique, Cordelia,¡± he said.


    ¡°Antique¡¯s the valuable one!¡± Cordelia grinned sweetly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that worn when one of your ancestors


    was a consort?¡±


    Zephyr pinched her nose. ¡°You¡¯re no consort.¡±


    Cordelia smiled without saying anything.


    Zephyr wrapped his arms around her waist, circling her with his strong arms. His husky and deep voice


    was seductive next to her ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a consort¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re my queen!¡±


    Cordelia blushed immediately.


    Zephyr had finally dispelled thest of the ominous fog and felt immensely content when Cordelia¡¯s


    hands went around his neck.


    ¡°So, Michelle isn¡¯t your first love?¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was like a kitten¡¯s when she asked him the question


    softly.


    Zephyr was momentarily stunned. ¡®This is why she wore a poker face for the whole night?


    ¡®What? How did shee to the conclusion that Michelle was my first love!?¡¯


    He snapped back to reality. ¡°Cordelia, who did you hear this from?¡±


    Cordelia pressed her lips together in a silent smile. She now knew that Linda must have misheard!


    ¡°Cordelia, I initially thought that I didn¡¯t have to tell you this,¡± Zephyr said softly. ¡°But with this big


    misunderstanding tonight, I have to exin it to you.¡±


    It was still early. Cordelia got into afortable position in his embrace and listened to the story quietly.


    ¡°Michelle¡¯s someone Frederic has had a crush on since high school,¡± Zephyr said honestly. ¡°I had


    forgotten about this, actually. If Josiah hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I really couldn¡¯t have recalled it.¡±


    ¡°She was¡­ popr in your school?¡± asked Cordelia.


    Zephyr stammered with an awkward smile. ¡°Josiah said that she¡¯s the most popr girl in school.¡±


    ¡°What about you? Do you think so too?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Zephyr answered firmly, but he was breaking out in a cold sweat.


    Cordelia giggled with a hand over her mouth. ¡°Mm, go on.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr forgot what he was going to say and calmed himself down to continue slowly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect


    Frederic to still like her now and also didn¡¯t expect that¡­ Trinity likes Frederic.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Cordelia was shocked.


    It was no wonder that Trinity wore that face when Cordelia brought Michelle up back then. They had


    such a love triangle.


    ¡°But Frederic doesn¡¯t seem to know about Trinity¡¯s feelings!¡± Cordelia thought about it and said, ¡°All his


    attention was on Michelle tonight!¡±


    ¡°This is where he¡¯s silly,¡± Zephyr said softly. ¡°He knows that it¡¯s impossible. He sees the woman¡¯s


    character. But he just won¡¯t give up.¡±


    Cordelia sighed.


    How many people in love could keep a cool head? Moreover, the calmer and more rational a person


    usually was, the crazier they were in rtionships.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Zephyr kissed her hair.


    The faint sweet fragrance made him delirious.


    Cordelia chuckled, her eyes shining with mischief. ¡°I¡¯m wondering who your first love is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Zephyr answered without any hesitation.


    He did not care if it was a trap question because it was unnecessary to think about it.


    Even if she found him fake or assumed that he was coaxing her, it would not change his answer.


    She was the unforgettable love, the one he wanted¡ªshe was the one all along.


    Zephyr kissed the back of her hand.


    The moment his lips touched her skin, Cordelia suddenly felt butterflies like when they first met.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Thinking about it, Cordelia might have liked him already when she first met him on that stormy day. She


    would forever remember the cold and handsome man that night, the man who went out on his own


    when she took a shower, and the man who did not force her before she was ready.


    There was also the man who was strong and muscr with washboard abs and the man who gave her


    an unforgettable first time¡­


    Cordelia flushed and beamed up at Zephyr. She ran her hand over his sculpted face and over his


    beautiful bone structure and lips.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She was suddenly thankful to William. If he had not set her up and made her get married in ce of


    Yelena, thetter would be the one with Zephyr now.


    Zephyr felt the ardor in her eyes as well as the unspeakable change somewhere on him¡­ He hugged


    her tighter.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cordelia put up her guard, but it was toote. She waspletely locked in his


    arms.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± She pushed him with augh but was unable to move him. She then smacked him. ¡°What are


    your arms made of? Steel!?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Zephyr cackled and grabbed her hand to move south. ¡°There¡¯s one ce that is¡­¡±


    Cordelia touched it unintentionally and gasped with pink cheeks.


    ¡°Are you still shy after so long?¡± The man¡¯s breathing wasbored.


    She looked down, shy and docile, and he could not bear to move his eyes off her.


    ¡°Do you agree?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°To be my queen.¡±


    Before Cordelia could speak, her lips were sealed by his kiss.


    The early winter night was chilly, but the room was burning with passion throughout the night.


    ¡­


    Rowan became a regr visitor in Hamerton Manor recently.


    After he gave Liam acupuncture, he kept his needles and wiped his hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Mr. Hamerton. You¡¯re recovering well,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°But with age, our


    metabolism slows, and supplements have to be taken slowly. You can¡¯t use the tonic like in the past


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Liam straightened up and nced at him.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    That nce was not old or senile. It was with an innate sense of presence. Simply put, it was like his


    nce could intimidate anyone anywhere.


    Even when Liam was old, he was lively. Despite the embolism from being poisoned, he recovered fast,


    given his good health.


    Rowan had treated countless patients in the years of being a doctor, but people like Liam were still rare


    and few.


    He thought of Zephyr.


    Back when they drifted to a deserted ind after the storm, regr people might have broken down in


    despair that surviving on the ind would be an issue. However, Zephyr had beenposed and


    collected. He had helped them pass through the hard times with his unusually calm head.


    The young man was well built as well, not even sneezing when he took cold showers every day. He


    could even go up the mountain speedily and carry two big buckets of water back. Laborious chores


    were nothing to him!


    Judging from these, the Hamertons seemed to have good genes.


    Rowan wore a satisfied smile. The Hamertons¡¯ superior genes, in addition to the Irwins¡¯ noble blood¡­


    He could already imagine what his little grandson would look like!


    ¡°Mr. Irwin? Mr. Irwin!¡± Liam found his smile unsettling. ¡°Rowan Irwin!¡±


    Liam¡¯s sonorous shout pulled Rowan out of his fantasy.


    ¡°Y-Yes?¡±


    Liam frowned. ¡°Why are you grinning like that?¡±


    Rowan paused, not knowing how to exin it. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s not a good look on you,¡± Liam said seriously. ¡°You look like a hamster with both your teeth


    showing! Doesn¡¯t look good!¡±


    Rowan was appalled.


    What did that mean? He got a sharp tongue now that he was healed?


    Hah, it seemed that this was inherited as well! That brat Zephyr was always mocking him too! He had


    no idea about respecting his father-inw!

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    ¡°Alright, have a rest!¡±


    Rowan huffed and got up to dismiss himself. Before he left the room, though, Liam stopped him.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, hold on!¡±


    Rowan turned around slowly. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Liam did not say anything and merely waved him over. Rowan frowned in disdain but could not bear to


    be petty with someone of his father¡¯s age.


    With a long face, he plopped himself down on the couch next to Liam¡¯s bed.


    Liam watched him with a discreet smile.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Rowan checked his watch. It was about lunchtime, and he needed to rush to Imperial


    Media to take a look at his precious daughter!


    Liam kept his smile and turned serious as he lowered his voice to ask, ¡°Mr. Irwin, have you managed to


    find out anything?¡±


    Rowan¡¯s expression went stiff, and his gaze dimmed.


    Liam more or less understood it looking at his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, go on.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m what, 70 to 80 now. What haven¡¯t I seen? Something small like


    this won¡¯t rm me.¡±


    Rowan pursed his lips. Even if it would not startle the old man, he had to watch his words.


    This was his habit after being a doctor for so many years. He would be honest but not overly direct.


    Just as he mulled over it, Liam asked directly, ¡°Is there something harmful in that tonic?¡±


    Rowan straightened up and nodded slightly, looking him in the eyes. He then told him the truth, ¡°I did a


    lab test on the medicine. The ingredients are of superior quality, but the ratio is problematic. That ratio


    will boost your appetite, especially for fried and salty food.


    ¡°Food high in fats and sodium consumed at your age will do no good at all for your health.¡±


    Liam¡¯s expression gradually soured.


    ¡°Rowan continued. ¡°Also, there¡¯s an addictive ingredient mixed in your tonic. It¡¯s a nt in Southeast


    Aciatic, ording to my judgment.¡±


    ¡°Poppy?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rowan replied softly. ¡°There are many simr things in Southeast Aciatic. Some ill-meaning


    businesses will crush these nts into food so the patrons will constantly want their food.¡±


    Liam squinted and nodded. He was expecting this, but it still surprised him when he heard it directly


    from Rowan.


    ¡°Elder Mr. Hamerton, keep this to yourself. It¡¯s best not to divulge it,¡± Rowan said in a low voice. ¡°Your


    grandson, Zephyr, is looking into this in secret, so the fewer who know, the better.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I understand.¡± Liam kept a straight face.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    There were many Hamertons who were not in direct lineage. Liam himself had five children¡ªthree


    overseas, and only Matthew and Henry were by his side. They would find it easier to poison him.


    He was used to ploys and tricks all these years and falling out of blood families. It was just expected


    that he was still caught in this despite being wary.


    With him falling ill this time, the other Hamertons were beginning to stir. Everyone had their own n.


    Henry was incapable, while Matthew¡¯s intelligence was limited. Zephyr was the only one who could


    shoulder the weight.


    Zephyr had never let him down before, this time included. Not only had he overpowered those stirring


    forces, but he also ran the Hamerton Group orderly.


    Despite that, this was on the outside.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    On the inside, the Hamerton empire needed ady of the house to run the family affairs, manage the


    finances, bnce out connections and interests of parties, and be the man¡¯s strongest support.


    The man would fight his battles outside, and the woman would keep the back in check¡ªthis was how


    the Hamertons could flourish generation after generation.


    Liam sighed.


    All these years, he had only been focused on training an heir but overlooked choosing a suitabledy


    of the house for the heir.


    Cordelia was actually decent. After a few interactions, Liam thought that she was not soft like the other


    girls. There was a sense of nobility in her, and she was gracious in behavior and not intimidated when


    she stood next to Zephyr.


    It was just that¡­ he used to reject her so vehemently in the past. He wondered if Cordelia was willing


    toe back now.


    Rowan got up and nodded politely. ¡°Elder Mr. Hamerton, I¡¯ll excuse myself if there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll


    visit you for the acupuncture session at the same time tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Liam was apologetic. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Irwin. I get easily distracted with age!¡±


    Rowan took his coat from the servant and smiled easily. ¡°You must be thinking about something good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my grandson, Zephyr¡¯s marriage!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Rowan¡¯s eyes bulged like saucers. He forgot about leaving and sat back down on the couch.


    ording to what he knew, Liam was not quite happy with Cordelia because she did not have a


    powerful family background.


    Zephyr was actually getting married now¡­ If it were, ording to Liam, he would definitely get him


    someone of equal status! And Zephyr epted it without putting up a fight?


    That b*stard! How dare he y with his daughter!? Was he not afraid that he would acupuncture his


    grandfather to death!?


    Liam was taken aback by Rowan¡¯s resentful look.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin?¡±


    Rowan looked over with a sharp gaze and clenched his jaw. He looked a little¡­ menacing.


    Liam was only more confused. Why did his acupuncture session end up with a problem on the doctor?

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Married a Secret Billionaire Novel Online Free / Chapter 526


    Liam looked at Rowan in confusion while thetter stared at him with rage.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After falling into silence for a while, Rowan broke the ice. ¡°Mr. Hamerton, from what I know, your


    grandson has a fiancee!¡±


    ¡°Fiancee?¡± Liam was stunned.


    Was Cordelia not his girlfriend? When did she upgrade to being his fiancee?


    Also, did he not only propose two days ago?


    He had lost track of what had been happening out there since he was sick.


    Liam shook his head. From what he remembered, Zephyr insisted on marrying Cordelia, while Liam


    was not fond of her.


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Liam waved his hands. ¡°What fiancee? Zephyr¡¯s marriage was just set two days ago! The


    lady isn¡¯t too shabby!


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± He sighed. ¡°rk said that I¡¯m so old I can¡¯t remember people anymore. Hah¡­


    Well, I must be too old. I almost missed a great granddaughter-inw who was right in front of me¡­


    ¡°I wonder if she¡¯s willing to marry him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s willing or not. We¡¯ll give an expensive dowry! I¡¯ll visit her parents myself if that¡¯s


    necessary¡­¡±


    An illness would always change someone. Just like Liam, who had always been arrogant, he had


    thought through many things when he was sick.


    In reality, Zephyr should marry whoever he liked. Why must it be arranged?


    The Hamertons were already the head of the four major families. Even if Zephyr did not marry who


    Liam wanted him to marry, they would prosper anyway. Why would he want to control the grandson


    that he loved the most?


    In reality¡­ Cordelia was amazing. She was his ideal granddaughter-inw after they hade in


    touch a few times.


    Liam smiled. A rare trace of gentleness shed through his sharp and deep eyes.


    He looked at Rowan, thinking that he would share the joy with him.


    However, he was shocked when he saw him.


    Rowan¡¯s face was deadly grim. He stared at him with his bloodshot eyes.


    He pursed his lips hard. He was gnashing his teeth and did not bother to hide it.


    The scariest thing was that¡­ he was holding a needle again!


    He did not look like a hamster anymore but like an inted pufferfish.


    Liam felt a squeeze in his heart. He had experienced countless times of assassinations since he was


    old.


    However, Rowan was the only one who wanted to poke him with a needle!


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± He instantly had his guard up.


    Rowan breathed deeply a few times while trying his best to ask calmly, ¡°Is Zephyr really getting


    married?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, why are you so worked up that my grandson is getting married?¡±


    Rowan suddenly stood up and screamed, ¡°Am I worked up?! I¡¯m not!¡±


    rk, who was outside, heard themotion. He rushed in with the bodyguards!


    ¡°Leave us alone!¡± Liam frowned and nced at rk.


    Was Rowan not treating the old man? Why was he shaking now?


    ¡°Ahh!¡± A light shed through Rowan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Hamerton, are your blood vessels¡­ clogged as


    well?¡±


    Rowan stared at him grimly.


    ¡°Hang in there, Mr. Hamerton! If that happens to you, who in the entire Centrolis can treat you?¡±


    Rowan tried his best to calm down. He put the needle away with his shaking hand. He scoffed and left.


    Liam and rk looked at each other. They were lost.


    ¡­


    After talking to Liam with irrelevant context, Rowan was sure that the person Zephyr was marrying was


    one of the heiresses from the four major families.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Rowan sat in the car, angry. Charlie looked at him through the rearview mirror a couple of times. He did


    not know this man at all.


    ¡°Sir, why are you so mad? What happened?¡±


    ¡°That b*sard¡­¡± Rowan pulled his tie. ¡°He dares to marry someone else!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Charlie was shocked too. ¡°Sir, did you hear it wrong?¡±


    ¡°That old thing Liam told me himself!¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± Charlie frowned. ¡°Then what about our Cordelia?¡±


    Rowan scoffed, ¡°He said he loves my daughter. In the end, he caved under his grandfather¡¯s pressure!


    Such a man isn¡¯t worthy of Cordelia to be with forever! It¡¯s good that they will break up!¡±


    Although he said that, he felt beaten.


    Even if they were to break up, Cordelia should initiate it. It should not be Zephyr breaking up with her.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He thought about it and mumbled to himself, ¡°He minds that my daughter doesn¡¯t have a powerful


    family, right? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll acknowledge her as my daughter now! I want the Hamertons to know that she


    belongs to the Irwins!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s expression changed after hearing that.


    Throughout this period, he hade up with ns with Rowan to acknowledge Cordelia as his


    daughter. They were detailed to be nning every step, revising repeatedly.


    However, changes were faster than their ns. He could not believe that he could not carry out any of


    the ns!


    ¡°Calm down, sir.¡± Charlie advised, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we should do it slowly? I¡¯m afraid Cordelia can¡¯t


    handle it if you go to her out of nowhere¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see X now!¡±


    Charlie was even more shocked to hear that. He almost stepped on the brake.


    Rowan¡¯s face was grim, and his eyes were determined. ¡°No matter what, we¡¯re her parents¡­ Now that


    our daughter is in trouble, how can we not seek justice for her?¡±


    Charlie was rendered speechless.


    He thought it was already absurd for Rowan to acknowledge Cordelia.


    Never had he thought he would say something even more absurd!


    Rowan scoffed. ¡°When those Hamerton b*stards find out who Cordelia is, I¡¯ll take her to Southeast


    Aciatic! I want that j*rk Zephyr to regret!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s lips twitched. He felt rather troubled.


    ¡°Oh, right, I forgot about this!¡± Rowan missed out on the most important thing. ¡°I must poke him with my


    needles before we leave for Southeast Aciatic!¡±


    ¡­


    It was tea time for the two good friends, Janine and X.


    On this day, they found an underrated cafe. It was next to the mountains and ocean. It was scenic. The


    decorations in the cafe were colorful. It was quite exotic.


    X was looking around, smiling as soon as she entered. ¡°I thought I was transported back to


    Southeast Aciatic!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Janine smiled proudly. She felt a sense of achievement in that, more than finding a ce that she was


    happy with.


    ¡°I knew you would like this ce! That¡¯s why I asked them to reserve the entire ce. It¡¯s only the two


    of us here today!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± X pinched her cheeks. ¡°Why would an olddy like you do something like this? You know


    that I don¡¯t like crowded ces!¡±


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re calling me old?¡± Janine removed her hands. ¡°Stop pinching me. I just did a facial!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± X took a good look at her face. ¡°Your skin looks good. How do you take care of it?¡±


    Janine lifted her chin, looking proud as she enunciated. ¡°With money!¡±


    Janine had been like that since they were in school. She would usually avoid answering the questions


    directly.


    ¡°I mean it, with money!¡± Janine said in all seriousness. ¡°X, I hate that you see through things! You


    don¡¯t like it whenever I talk about money, right? But everything we have now is given by evil money!


    Including the coffee you¡¯re drinking, the chair you¡¯re sitting in, the service you¡¯re enjoying¡­ Who will


    talk to you if you don¡¯t have money?¡±


    X frowned. She thought it was weird that Janine was worked up.


    ¡°So, I¡¯d like to advise you on something.¡± Janine said softly, ¡°Just ept money. Rowan is wealthy now


    ¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± X pouted, asking her to stop talking about that man.


    However, she quickly reacted. ¡°What do you mean, Janine? Don¡¯t you hate him? Are you here to seek


    justice for him today?¡±

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Janine licked her lips. She picked up the cup and drank a big sip of coffee. She covered her face with


    the cup to disguise her rather terrible acting skills.


    A cat happened to run over. It kept rubbing against X¡¯s legs while purring.


    She was stunned. She carried it while smiling, petting it softly while putting it on the chair.


    Janine put down her cup and recalled Rowaning to her in a panic two days ago.


    ¡­


    Rowan said he must meet X, so he asked her for a favor.


    Janine was stunned. She was deeply suspicious that something was wrong with him. He was begging


    her!?


    That man had been proud all his life. He had never begged anyone before!


    She thought he still liked X and scoffed after looking at him coldly for a while. ¡°So, you still have a


    good conscience!¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re helping me?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Janine thought about it. ¡°I¡¯ll be going out with X in the afternoon the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll


    send you the cafe¡¯s location. Come.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Rowan nodded.


    Janine looked at him as he left. Just when she changed her mind about him, she did not expect that


    man to turn around to say something that pissed her off.


    ¡°I¡¯m protecting my daughter to acknowledge them as my family. I¡¯ll teach your b*stard son a lesson


    after that!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Janine almost spat blood.


    She was unwilling to help since she was pissed. She thought she would just ignore Rowan¡¯s request.


    However, it seemed to be fated that on the same day, something happened to X.


    As she was changing the bulb at home, she identally fell. She fell from the stool and hurt her ankle.


    Fortunately, it was not severe.


    However, that made Janine suddenly realize that X really needed someone to take care of her.


    They were old now. No matter how healthy they were, they could notpare with young people.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    On that day X fell, she was lucky that she managed to struggle to call and get treatment in time.


    Also, Cordelia rushed over as soon as she got her call, and she took care of her all the way. That was


    how she healed so quickly.


    What if it happened again? What if she could not get up and Cordelia was not in town for work?


    No matter what, Rowan was considered to be the best candidate¡­ After all, they were childhood


    sweethearts and had two children together. Most importantly, Rowan still could not let go of X.


    Although Janine still did not like him, she would treat it as hiring a butler for X!


    She sighed and arranged the meeting in the end.


    ¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Janine?¡± X looked at her, feeling annoyed. ¡°Why are you spacing out?¡±


    Janine calmed herself and looked at the back instinctively.


    She knew that Rowan was hiding in that small room.


    They had a code. If Janine did not let him out, he would note out.


    Janine smiled. ¡°X, do you remember the cat that we used to have?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± X carried the cat. ¡°See, it¡¯s simr to this one! Also, I think it was this big when we


    brought it home¡­¡±


    ¡°But the school wouldn¡¯t let us keep it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± X looked natural. ¡°Rowan kept it for us.¡±


    Janine was stunned.


    X yed with the cat¡¯s paw and suddenly stopped. She lifted her eyes to look at her, revealing a


    light smile.


    ¡°What? Are you surprised that I talked about him?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Janine did not know what to say.


    ¡°I hated him. When that happened to my family, I hated him.¡± X¡¯s voice was deep. She was so calm,


    as if she were telling someone else¡¯s story.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t hate him anymore. I knew why he was taking revenge¡­ If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be any


    more righteous.¡±


    ¡°X¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all over now.¡± X smiled.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Janine had tears in her eyes. ¡°But your head wasn¡¯t clear those years. You had depression, and


    you almostmitted suicide. Why was that?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    Janine said that for Rowan to hear. Although the door was shut, he could hear them in the room.


    She wanted him to feel guilty so that she would treat X better.


    After a while, X sighed. ¡°I just¡­ wasn¡¯t feeling myself.¡±


    Janine held her hands tight.


    William had been bullying her, but nobody in the Irwins would support her.


    When she was bullied, those men who promised to protect her vanished.


    She was like a parachute that was 10,000 meters in the air, letting her fall and crush.


    However, from a young age, she had been taught that it was better to die with honor than survive in


    disgrace. That was why she had been living in a daze for many years. She had even treated Cordelia


    as William¡¯s daughter for some time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to be sad for me!¡± X held her hands tightly too. ¡°Isn¡¯t it great now? I met


    you again. We¡¯re together again. And we¡¯re going to be inws now. It¡¯s amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, Rowan is now my inw. The person that I loathed for so long will be lingering around


    me now!¡±


    X patted her while smiling.


    Janine thought it was almost time. Since X had let go, even if she met Rowan now, she would not


    have a big reaction.


    The room was just behind her.


    Therefore, she pretended to get up casually and walked around as she looked at the scenery. She


    stomped her foot twice when she arrived outside the room.


    That was the code she had discussed with Rowan before. He could get out if she stomped twice. Three


    times meant he could note out.


    She was quite nervous, but nothing was happening in the room.


    She was stunned. Could it be that he remembered it wrong? How could he do that for something so


    important!?


    Thus, she stomped her foot twice again while inwardly cursing, ¡°Open the door, idiot!¡±


    Nothing was happening after a while.


    At that moment, a waiter came to refill their coffee. Seeing her staring at the door, he asked in doubt,


    ¡°What are you doing, Madam Baker?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Haha, nothing!¡± Janine faked augh. ¡°Just looking around!¡±


    ¡°This is our storage room,¡± he exined. ¡°It¡¯s air-tight inside. There¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Storage?¡±


    ¡°Yes! There are no windows in it. There¡¯s no air inside¡­ It¡¯s the best ce to store coffee beans. So,


    this room is like a big sealed bottle!¡±


    Janine widened her eyes when she heard that.


    It could not be? If a person went into a sealed bottle¡­


    She felt a squeeze in her heart. She could no longer keep it a secret. She screamed at the waiter,


    ¡°Open the door. There¡¯s someone in there! Open it right now!¡±

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    At the same time, another cafe on the same street was crowded.


    It was reserved too. It was rare that everyone gathered¡ªalmost everyone was there.


    Josiah sat next to the window with Kelly. They leaned on each other¡¯s heads together. She was


    focused on reading the original version of Goethe¡¯s poetry.


    He watched her giggling with his eyes widened. He was counting hershes.


    Nichs snuck out to smoke again, and Linda caught him. She dragged him back by pulling his ear.


    Zennie yed cards with Seth while thetter chuckled. He took out three years¡¯ worth of college


    entrance exam simtion questions¡­


    She was dumbstruck and looked like she was dying. Seth taught her with all seriousness. ¡°It¡¯s been so


    long since you dropped out. You¡¯ve missed the examination this year, so you must get a good result


    next year. As such, you must work hard now! Here, let¡¯s do it. I¡¯ll teach you whatever you don¡¯t know!¡±


    Zephyr and Cordelia looked at each other. They gestured ¡°good luck¡± to Zennie at the same time.


    Then, he wrapped his arms around her as they sat on the couch next to the window. Sweetness almost


    leaked out of his eyes.


    Fredric and Trinity were there too, but they sat far away from each other.


    Robert guarded the door helplessly. He watched all the love brewing inside and felt mncholic that he


    was single. He was full from watching.


    The warm sunlight in the winter shone through the windows into the warm cafe,plementing the


    peace of the moment.


    They were there to discuss Zephyr and Cordelia getting married.


    ¡°Are you guys going to get the certificate and then the wedding ceremony, Cordelia?¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a great idea! To have the wedding ceremony after getting the certificate. It has to be the


    one that stirs up Centrolis!¡±


    ¡°Hey, bro, will you guys have babies before the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Do your simtion questions!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Everyone was discussing when Josiah suddenly said, ¡°Z, I think you should get advice from Aunt


    Helen!¡±


    Everyone looked at him.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s quite something!¡± Josiah revealed a dumb smile. ¡°Get a fortune-telling from her and get her to


    give you a date! T-Then I¡¯ll decorate your room and hang some balloons¡ª Ouch!¡±


    Fredric hit his head before he was done speaking.


    ¡°Are you dumb!? Do you want them to look at the balloons all night?¡±


    Everyoneughed hard, and only Kelly protected him. ¡°Mr. Constable, don¡¯t you dare hit my Josiah¡¯s


    head again!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She was smiling, and her voice was as sweet as cotton candy while caressing Josiah.


    Fredric smirked and nced at Josiah with a cryptic look.


    Never had he thought that someone loved the idiotic Josiah!


    He suddenly paused as he thought to himself. He looked at Trinity quietly.


    She suddenly looked at him. As if her heart skipped a beat, she felt helpless as she was stunned at


    where she was.


    Fredric nodded at her, signaling her to go to the courtyard.


    She went forward happily.


    The leaves on the sycamore trees had fallen at the beginning of winter, and the ground was covered in


    golden yellow. They walked for a little bit in silence. The crunchy leaves¡¯ noise was the only thing they


    could hear.


    The people were discussing the wedding in the cafe. Nobody noticed that they had left.


    Cordelia was the only one who looked outside the window. She quietly poked Zephyr.


    ¡°It was Mr. Constable who asked her out!¡± She was excited. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll get together?¡±


    The Fredric he knew was definitely not someone who would settle for less.


    ¡°Why are you dreaming?¡± Cordelia shoved him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get them together? Hmm¡­ When we


    get married, it¡¯ll be double happiness if they get together too!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Zephyr smiled. He grabbed her shoulders and pressed his forehead on her head. ¡°Let¡¯s


    discuss what¡¯s important first!¡±


    Cordelia smiled sweetly. She leaned in his embrace coquettishly.


    In the courtyard¡­


    Fredric finally stopped walking. Trinity stopped as well and stared at him nervously.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She finally mustered her courage to say something a long timeter. ¡°W-Why did you ask me here?¡±


    Fredric nced at her.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Trinity smiled and pretended to look cool like she always did, though she did what she usually would


    not do by wearing a checkered dress.


    ¡°Hey, we can talk about anything, right?¡± She patted his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you so troubled!¡±


    Fredric pursed his lips and lowered his voice a momentter. ¡°Trinity, I¡¯m really only a good friend to


    you, right?¡±


    She was stunned before nodding immediately.


    ¡°We¡¯re¡­ bros?¡±


    Her smile was not exactly natural, but she agreed anyway. ¡°Yes, of course! We¡¯re bros!¡±


    ¡°Then, as a bro, I have a favor to ask¡­¡±


    She looked at him and focused, worried she would miss out on a word.


    ¡°Do tell!¡±


    ¡°Are you preparing to shoot your new movie?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, yes.¡±


    ¡°Can you¡­¡± He licked his lips and said in a troubled manner, ¡°Can you give Michelle a chance to be a


    minor character in your movie?¡±


    The smile on Trinity¡¯s face froze instantly.


    She clenched her fists that were next to her body, her nails deep in her skin. She then let go slowly.


    She wanted to say no, but she did not know how to reject him.


    She had never rejected him.


    She felt as if her organs were cracking, but she forced herself to squeeze out her usual smile.


    Fredric¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°Trinity, it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll think of another solution.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Fredric smiled and patted her shoulder. ¡°I know it¡¯s just my presumptuous request. I


    actually didn¡¯t have much hope. I understand. You¡¯ll need to check with the investors about big


    productions like this, especially which actors to cast. You can¡¯t call the shots.¡±


    She wanted to say something, but her throat seemed to be stuck.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll think of another solution! However, no matter what, I¡¯m


    grateful that you¡¯re willing to listen to myints!¡±


    He waved after he was done and chuckled. He pointed at the cafe and went in on his own.


    Trinity froze where she was and felt like crying.


    Michelle was so lucky to have his love and protection. He had begged someone for her.


    However, did Michelle care about him at all?Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    She merely treated him as a tool for her future back in the country.


    Everyone could see that, but the person involved could not.


    However, to Fredric, perhaps he was willing to be blinded¡­


    Trinity forced a smile, but a tear fell from the corner of her eye. As the cold wind blew, her face where


    the tear dropped was as painful as being cut by a knife.


    Cordelia in the cafe whispered to Zephyr, ¡°Zen, something¡¯s wrong with Trinity.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Zephyr coughed twice. It would be strange if everything went well.


    He knew Fredric too well. He had recently heard that Fredric had been using all of his connections to


    pave the way for Michelle.


    He must have asked Trinity out for that woman again!


    Zephyr¡¯s face sank. He was dying to crack Fredric¡¯s head open to see what was inside!


    Cordelia suddenly screamed, ¡°Look, Zen!¡±


    He looked where she was looking. For some reason, there were many ambnces on the street now.


    They rushed in the same direction.


    Cordelia felt a squeeze in her heart. She had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± She frowned and said a momentter, ¡°Mom and Aunt Baker seem to be having their


    afternoon tea nearby!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr was stunned.


    Cordelia grabbed him and said in a panic. ¡°Did something happen to my mom? Did she recall her past


    again?¡±

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Zephyr held Cordelia¡¯s hands to coax her and calmly took her to the street.


    The ambnce had stopped just two junctions away from them.


    Zephyr and Cordelia hastened their pace and saw that plenty of people had already formed a crowd


    around the cafe. The paramedics acted quickly with serious faces.


    It was to their surprise that Janine was the one hurrying after the stretcher!


    ¡°Mom!?¡± Zephyr could not help shouting.


    Janine¡¯s head snapped up to see the both of them and was shocked.


    Cordelia was anxious. ¡°Aunt Baker, is it my mom¡ª¡±


    Before she finished her sentence, she saw X walking out of the cafe in one piece.


    Cordelia hurried to her to hold her by the arm and scanned her from head to toe, relieved to see that


    her mother¡¯s gaze was not nk. This meant that her illness had not rpsed.


    Despite that, she looked pale and weak, like a sheet that would break with one poke.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°D-Don¡¯t¡­ scare me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± X forced a smile and looked at Janine farther away with a discreet shake of her head.


    Janine understood instantly. She knew that X did not want Cordelia to find out about her birth for the


    time being.


    Hence, she moved forward to pat Cordelia on the shoulder with a smile. ¡°Cordelia, we¡¯re both fine¡­


    That¡¯s¡­ Mr. Irwin.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cordelia¡¯s eyes widened even more.


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a coincidence.¡± Janine racked her brains with a scratch to make something up. ¡°Your mom


    and I were having afternoon tea here and ran into Mr. Irwin. It¡¯s a coincidence that¡­ he had a heart


    attack!¡±


    X nced at her best friend helplessly with a frown.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin has a heart problem? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    ¡°Oh well, it¡¯s amon disease among old people. It¡¯s normal!¡± Janine was in a hurry to send them off.


    ¡°Alright, stop staying around! Cordelia, your mom, and I will send Mr. Irwin to the hospital now. Get us


    something to eat!¡±


    ¡­


    X sat by Rowan¡¯s bed sullenly in the hospital. The past reyed in her mind, scene after scene. If it


    had to be described in a color, their past must definitely be romantic violet.


    She liked peach blossoms, so Rowan had nted them all over the garden and taken care of them


    personally regardless that Southeast Aciatic did not have the suitable climate for the nt.


    She did not like hiking, so Rowan opened up a path specifically for her to have afortable walk,


    allowing her to enjoy the scenery as she went up the hill.


    She loved diving, but Rowan was worried for her safety, so someone so scared of water like him had


    pushed himself to get a diving certification within a year and went diving with her¡­


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Later, though, the man who loved her and indulged her disappeared. The romantic violet turned into


    stormy ck and tore her into pieces.


    Thest time they had met seemed to be so long ago. At that time, they had promised each other in


    tears that they would never meet again and would leave each other in their past.


    It was unexpected that their sudden meeting would turn out to be this¡­


    X took in a staggering breath as tears fell on the back of her hands.


    Rowan, who was on the bed and hooked to IV, had a sound sleep. It was just that he was swollen all


    over with red patches on his skin¡ªa typical allergy reaction.


    The doctor had said that he was fine. He had passed out because of his coffee allergy andck of


    oxygen from staying too long in the closed-up space.


    X looked at his swollen face and left the hospital ward with a sigh.


    ¡°X¡­¡± Janine had been waiting outside. Her expression dimmed a little, and she lowered her head


    apologetically when she saw X.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± she said slowly. ¡°I mean, I shouldn¡¯t have made the decision to let Rowan meet you.


    ¡°I had really forgotten that he is severely allergic to coffee!¡±


    Janine was anxious and helpless. For someone who was usually calm and collected, she was currently


    stomping her foot in distress as she spoke.


    X chuckled. What else could Janine remember aside from making money? It was already a marvel


    that she could remember this old friend.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Never mind. I don¡¯t me you,¡± replied X. ¡°It¡¯s kind of strange. I¡¯ve been feeling palpitations and


    dazing off previously. Maybe it¡¯s because of this. I really didn¡¯t expect that we could meet again¡­¡±


    Janine took a deep breath and said, ¡°X, don¡¯t be upset with what I¡¯m going to say. I still want to say


    that even though Rowan¡¯s a j*rk, his feelings for you are genuine. You living alone is worrying, and I


    can¡¯t keep youpany every day! It¡¯s necessary that you have a partner!¡±


    ¡°Why do you sound so much like Cordelia!?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Janine arched her brow. ¡°Heh, my daughter-inw and I think alike!¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± X turned serious. ¡°Cordelia was there when we called for the ambnce. She wouldn¡¯t have


    found out anything, would she?¡±


    ¡°You mean her rtionship with Rowan?¡±


    X fell quiet for some time. ¡°I don¡¯t want the kids to find out for now. Cordelia¡¯s my daughter. I know


    her. If she finds out that her father hasn¡¯t done his duty for over 20 years, she might not be as nice to


    Rowan, and she¡¯ll be caught in torment herself.¡±


    Janine could understand X¡¯s feelings and said seriously, holding thetter¡¯s hand, ¡°I won¡¯t tell


    Cordelia one word.¡±


    ¡°Mm, thank you.¡± X put her other hand on Janine¡¯s hands as well.


    They heard noises from the other end of the hallway as they spoke.


    Zephyr was behind her, both of them cing the takeout on the table outside of the hospital ward.


    ¡°Mom, Aunt Baker, how¡¯s Uncle Irwin doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him!¡± Janine said with a smile. ¡°You know how people say that kind souls never live


    long while the bad guys outlive them? He¡¯s that bad guy!¡±


    Cordelia smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Mom, you must have gotten a scare today?¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re thinking too weakly of your mother!¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Cordelia looked up at them. ¡°I heard you two chatting when we came over. What were you


    talking about? You seemed happy!¡±


    Janine and X exchanged a look and kept quiet in unison. Janine then eyed Zephyr to silence him.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± X¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Just sighing about how time flies. One should really take care of


    their health when they get older.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Cordelia bit her lips. The question was on the verge of her lips, and she asked in resolution


    after a long time, ¡°Have you and Uncle Irwin met?¡±


    X froze before nodding lightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Cordelia beamed at her in disbelief. ¡°Do you know that he¡¯s the one I¡¯ve been


    intending to introduce to you? Uncle Irwin also has a Siamese cat, and I wanted you to meet him with


    Ginger thest time!¡±


    Janine coughed while X remained silent. Zephyr kept Cordelia¡¯s hand tightly in his.


    Cordelia was baffled for a moment, sharply noticing that these people looked off, but she was unable to


    tell what was wrong in particr.


    Janine was meticulous. She knew that Cordelia was smart and would connect the dots when she went


    back and thought about it. X would not be able to keep it a secret despite her intention. She might as


    well kill the topic right now.


    She smiled and went up to touch Cordelia¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Cordelia, didn¡¯t your mom fall at home when


    she was alone two days ago? I was thinking that you and Carter aren¡¯t usually by her side, and she¡¯s a


    little lonely, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°So you think Uncle Irwin¡¯s a good match too, right?¡± Cordelia was delighted.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Janine blinked.


    What she wanted to say was that ¡°So you should hire a helper to take care of your mom at home!¡±


    Unfortunately, Cordelia¡¯s innocent and hopeful grin made it hard for her to speak her mind.


    Rowan woke up groggily in the hospital ward. His originally good-looking face was so swollen that his


    eyes were mere slits. Due to the swelling, he could only make mewls and gurgling sounds when he


    opened his mouth, unable to speak a sentence.


    Cordelia entered silently. When she saw his state, she felt bad for him but could not help the urge to


    laugh.


    ¡°Uncle Irwin.¡± She sat by the bed, her gentle smile like the warm sun that shone right into Rowan¡¯s


    heart.


    The others came in as well.


    When Rowan saw them, he did his best to open his eyes bigger. No matter what he did, his eyes


    remained narrow. The only difference was that they were thin lines when he did not attempt to widen


    them, while they were thick lines when he did.


    ¡°Uncle Irwin, are you feeling okay?¡± Cordelia looked at him in concern. ¡°Why did you still go to the cafe


    when you¡¯re allergic to coffee? It¡¯s no wonder you didn¡¯te when I asked you thest time. I didn¡¯t


    know you couldn¡¯t have coffee!¡±


    ¡°Woo¡­ wo¡­¡± Rowan could only make indecipherable sounds like this.


    The moment Rowan saw Zephyr, he suddenly thought of what Liam had said and recalled that Zephyr


    was going to abandon Cordelia to marry someone else. He could not help getting furious and struggled


    to sit up and point at Zephyr.


    ¡°Woo¡ª Urgh!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Irwin, what are you saying?¡±


    Rowan was in distress. ¡°Woo-woo-woo!¡±


    Zephyr looked at him nonchntly.


    The old geezer looked even more like Ginger with these sounds.


    Zephyr snorted and threw him a mocking gaze.


    ¡°I know. Uncle Irwin must want to say that he wants to rest now, and we shouldn¡¯t be disturbing him!¡±


    ¡°Woo!¡± Rowan¡¯s face was red.


    At the same time, Zephyr put his hand on Cordelia¡¯s waist.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Rowan kept crying out and iling his hands. Cordelia looked around and could not understand what


    was going on.


    While this all went on, X suddenly growled, ¡°Stop whining!¡±


    Rowan froze and quieted down instantly.


    X rolled her eyes at him in dominance while the man on the bed hung his head andy back down


    carefully, even covering his head with the nket.


    The hospital ward became pin-drop silent at that moment.


    Janine took in a deep breath and was the first to react. She tugged X¡¯s sleeve to give her a look,


    then turned to Cordelia, who was bewildered. ¡°Uh¡­ you and Zephyr head home first. Your mom and I


    will stay here and take care of him!¡±


    Cordelia furrowed her brows with questions in her mind. Her mother¡¯s attitude toward Rowan did not


    feel like they were meeting for the first time!


    ¡°Mom?¡± She wanted to ask something, but there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Sir, Ms. Cordelia.¡± It was rk. After he greeted them and saw Janine, he bowed respectfully. ¡°You¡¯re


    here too, Madam Baker.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Uncle rk?¡±


    rk smiled. ¡°Elder Mr. Hamerton asks for Mr. Zephyr to have dinner at the manor tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cordelia nodded and looked at Zephyr. ¡°Hurry up then!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just him.¡± rk looked at her lovingly. ¡°Elder Mr. Hamerton also specifically asks that he must


    bring you back, Ms. Cordelia. The car is downstairs. Pleasee with me.¡±


    Janine breathed in relief, exchanging nces with Zephyr for him to hurry and leave with Cordelia.


    Cordelia could only put her doubts aside and go to the manor with Zephyr.


    ¡­


    The dinner dishes were not plenty in variety, but each of them was made with effort and intention,


    looking incredibly intricate and luxurious.


    Liam put down his cutlery and wiped his mouth after taking two bites of each dish. He had never had a


    big appetite.


    Zephyr noticed that his grandfather had recovered from his previous eating habits and heard from rk


    that he had stopped taking the tonic recently. Rowan was also there daily to give him acupuncture, and


    the old man was doing fine.


    It relieved Zephyr.


    He sneaked a peek at Cordelia and could not help smirking when he recalled Rowan¡¯s swollen state.


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Irwin¡¯s gotten sick?¡± Liam¡¯s deep voice sounded as he looked up at Zephyr. ¡°What


    happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an allergy,¡± Zephyr answered indifferently as he cut his steak. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, but he won¡¯t be


    able toe for acupuncture sessions these two days.¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s more important to take care of his health.¡± Liam looked at rk. ¡°Send my regards to Mr.


    Irwin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Liam deadpanned, ¡°Also, I realized that he looked like a puffer fish when he was here the other day.


    Does he look more like one now that he has an allergy reaction?¡±


    rk did not know what to say and nearly barked augh.


    The old man always had the ability to mock someone with a deadpan look.


    Liam spoke again. ¡°rk, bring it in!¡±


    rk nodded and swiftly went out.


    Cordelia¡¯s hands holding the cutlery paused. She felt a gaze on her. When she looked up, it was as


    expected¡ªLiam was watching her with aplicated look and a cryptic smile.


    She jolted, vaguely feeling that what rk had gone off to take would have something to do with her.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    rk returned a whileter with aptop in his hands.


    When Cordelia was done eating, he waved for the servants to take her cutlery away and ced the


    laptop in front of her.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Zephyr thought that it was odd too and went closer for a look. There were rows of entries and tightly


    packed numbers on the screen.


    ¡°These are the ounts, not thepany¡¯s, but the whole Hamerton Manor¡¯s.¡± Liam¡¯s tone was


    nonchnt. ¡°Cordelia, have a closer look. See if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡±


    Zephyr wanted to say something, but Cordelia privately put a hand over the back of his hand. She gave


    him a look and shook her head lightly. She knew that Liam was testing her.


    Since she had found out about the illegal trade on the western suburbs¡¯nd being rted to Matthew,


    Liam had looked at her differently. He frequently asked Zephyr to take her home for meals and


    sometimes asked her questions in feigned nonchnce.


    Smart as Cordelia was, her answers had been tactful. She had been tested on her opinion regarding


    international politics thest time. It would not be economy and ounts this time, right?


    Cordelia took a deep breath and focused on theptop.


    The ounts wereplicated, with digits sticking to each other. Not only was it a chore to the eyes,


    but it was a chore to the brain too.


    She had to possess decent memory to analyze the data urately to find what was wrong, as Liam


    had mentioned.


    Cordelia calmed down and sorted through the ounts bit by bit. Half an hour passed by swiftly, and


    she had a basic outline of Hamerton Manor¡¯s ounts.


    She moved the mouse and decisively circled some unreasonable entries.


    Liam squinted after a look. ¡°These are for the children¡¯s daily life at home.¡±


    ¡°I know, so only a small part is removed. Basic necessities are still covered.¡±


    Liam arched his brow. ¡°You call that a small part? What you removed isn¡¯t a small sum!¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be petty if it were a small sum.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°I think the Hamertons don¡¯t have to live so


    luxuriously. If they¡¯re underage, it¡¯s enough to receive a fixed allowance monthly.


    ¡°If they¡¯re adults, they should have the awareness to share the family¡¯s burden and ought to go and


    earn their own money!¡±


    As Liam listened to her, he lit up suddenly. What Cordelia had highlighted were what he had wanted to


    remove as well.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Despite that, Liam still wanted to test her and said with a smile, ¡°But I think¡­ the Hamertons shouldn¡¯t


    live too shabbily.¡±


    Cordelia looked him in the eyes seriously. ¡°Grandpa, the Hamerton children¡¯s living standards are


    already the best in Centrolis.


    ¡°Besides, opportunities are birthed from worries, while death is caused bycency. People lose


    their will to fight when they live toofortably. You should know about this more than me.¡±


    Zephyr palmed his forehead with one hand, feeling the 70 dors allowance in his pocket.


    His action did not escape Cordelia¡¯s eyes, and she smacked his hand under the table, ring at him


    without heat.


    Zephyr smiled and held her fist instead.


    ¡°Mm, not bad.¡± Liam nodded. ¡°What else?¡±

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Cordelia was stunned. Her cheeks were dusted pink, and the corners of her lips turned up. Ripples


    spread in her heart, but she kept a nonchnt look, maintaining extremely good poise.


    Liam admired her calmposure.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your silence as a yes,¡± he said with a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯ll be thedy of the house anyway after


    you marry Zephyr. The family business will be passed to both of you. Hah¡­ I¡¯ve been busy all my life. I


    can finally have some peace!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Zephyr looked at him in surprise, so happy that he could barely speak.


    ¡°Why the face?¡± Liam scanned him.


    Zephyr smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been rejecting this? I was just thinking of telling you about my proposal to


    Cordelia these two days¡ª¡±


    ¡°You brat!¡± Before he finished, Liam red at him. ¡°Who did you say rejected what!?¡±


    Zephyr froze.


    ¡°rk, have I disagreed with anything?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, sir!¡± rk took Liam¡¯s side swiftly. ¡°Mr. Zephyr, have you remembered it wrong? Elder


    Mr. Hamerton has always liked Ms. Cordelia and has long approved of her as his granddaughter-in-


    law!¡±


    ¡°What about my judgment?¡±


    ¡°When has your judgment gone wrong, sir? Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Cordelia¡ª Oh, Madam Cordelia will


    definitely run the Hamertons well. You can enjoy your peace!¡±


    Zephyr was baffled, feeling a gust of wind ruffling his hair.


    The house had always faced the best direction. Did they forget to close the window or door?


    After Liam nagged Zephyr, he immediately put on a kind smile, and even his voice grew much gentler.


    ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯m full. You both take your time! Heh¡­ I¡¯ve specifically asked for the new Etalian chef today.


    What do you think of the dishes?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Cordelia smiled sweetly. ¡°They¡¯re delicious.¡±


    ¡°Then we shall keep this chef around for now!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, there are enough chefs at home.¡± Zephyr winced. ¡°You just said to cut out unnecessary


    expenses¡­¡±


    ¡°This is necessary!¡± Liam raised his voice instantly.


    Yes, whatever his granddaughter-inw liked was necessary!


    Zephyr kept quiet and ate the steak on his te.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He recalled that he had once mentioned it would be nice to have a chef from Chaisnd at home, but


    his grandfather had said they did not have to hire so many chefs and told him to return to his maternal


    grandfather¡¯s ce if he wanted dishes from Chaisnd.


    And that was it.


    Zephyr chuckled and looked at Cordelia. The girl looked even prettier under the warm light. She was


    also looking at him, nothing except him in her big, beautiful eyes.


    Zephyr was incredibly thankful for the ne crash that had allowed him to pick up the fairy who came


    to the human world.


    ¡­


    A few dayster, Liam called Zephyr to his study alone.


    There was an old-looking box on the desk that Liam asked Zephyr to open. When thetter opened it,


    he saw a jade pendant inside. Both its quality and carving were exceptional.


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Liam nced at him and said softly, ¡°A Hamerton heirloom but only for the wife who runs the


    household.¡±


    Realization struck Zephyr.


    ¡°Since your grandma passed, this has been kept with me,¡± exined Liam. ¡°Your mom and Kate aren¡¯t


    housekeeping material, so it wasn¡¯t given to them.


    ¡°But¡­¡± He smiled in contentment. ¡°This can be passed to Cordelia. There is no problem!¡±


    Zephyr smiled as well, proud of his girl.


    He was going to pick it up, but Liam stopped him, surprising him.


    ¡°Cordelia hasn¡¯t married you officially yet. It¡¯s not by the rules to have this. Wait until the day she


    marries into the family.¡±

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    Cordelia was stunned. Her cheeks were dusted pink, and the corners of her lips turned up. Ripples


    spread in her heart, but she kept a nonchnt look, maintaining extremely good poise.


    Liam admired her calmposure.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your silence as a yes,¡± he said with a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯ll be thedy of the house anyway after


    you marry Zephyr. The family business will be passed to both of you. Hah¡­ I¡¯ve been busy all my life. I


    can finally have some peace!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Zephyr looked at him in surprise, so happy that he could barely speak.


    ¡°Why the face?¡± Liam scanned him.


    Zephyr smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been rejecting this? I was just thinking of telling you about my proposal to


    Cordelia these two days¡ª¡±


    ¡°You brat!¡± Before he finished, Liam red at him. ¡°Who did you say rejected what!?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Zephyr froze.


    ¡°rk, have I disagreed with anything?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, sir!¡± rk took Liam¡¯s side swiftly. ¡°Mr. Zephyr, have you remembered it wrong? Elder


    Mr. Hamerton has always liked Ms. Cordelia and has long approved of her as his granddaughter-in-


    law!¡±


    ¡°What about my judgment?¡±


    ¡°When has your judgment gone wrong, sir? Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Cordelia¡ª Oh, Madam Cordelia will


    definitely run the Hamertons well. You can enjoy your peace!¡±


    Zephyr was baffled, feeling a gust of wind ruffling his hair.


    The house had always faced the best direction. Did they forget to close the window or door?


    After Liam nagged Zephyr, he immediately put on a kind smile, and even his voice grew much gentler.


    ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯m full. You both take your time! Heh¡­ I¡¯ve specifically asked for the new Etalian chef today.


    What do you think of the dishes?¡±


    Cordelia smiled sweetly. ¡°They¡¯re delicious.¡±


    ¡°Then we shall keep this chef around for now!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, there are enough chefs at home.¡± Zephyr winced. ¡°You just said to cut out unnecessary


    expenses¡­¡±


    ¡°This is necessary!¡± Liam raised his voice instantly.


    Yes, whatever his granddaughter-inw liked was necessary!


    Zephyr kept quiet and ate the steak on his te.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He recalled that he had once mentioned it would be nice to have a chef from Chaisnd at home, but


    his grandfather had said they did not have to hire so many chefs and told him to return to his maternal


    grandfather¡¯s ce if he wanted dishes from Chaisnd.


    And that was it.


    Zephyr chuckled and looked at Cordelia. The girl looked even prettier under the warm light. She was


    also looking at him, nothing except him in her big, beautiful eyes.


    Zephyr was incredibly thankful for the ne crash that had allowed him to pick up the fairy who came


    to the human world.


    ¡­


    A few dayster, Liam called Zephyr to his study alone.


    There was an old-looking box on the desk that Liam asked Zephyr to open. When thetter opened it,


    he saw a jade pendant inside. Both its quality and carving were exceptional.


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Liam nced at him and said softly, ¡°A Hamerton heirloom but only for the wife who runs the


    household.¡±


    Realization struck Zephyr.


    ¡°Since your grandma passed, this has been kept with me,¡± exined Liam. ¡°Your mom and Kate aren¡¯t


    housekeeping material, so it wasn¡¯t given to them.


    ¡°But¡­¡± He smiled in contentment. ¡°This can be passed to Cordelia. There is no problem!¡±


    Zephyr smiled as well, proud of his girl.


    He was going to pick it up, but Liam stopped him, surprising him.


    ¡°Cordelia hasn¡¯t married you officially yet. It¡¯s not by the rules to have this. Wait until the day she


    marries into the family.¡±

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zephyr nodded.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Liam sighed and was deep in thought. ¡°She¡¯s wonderful, but her birth¡­¡±


    ¡®Birth?¡¯


    Zephyr smirked. Although he looked down on Rowan¡ªand the old geezer had probably lost his mind


    recently, treating him like an enemy whenever he saw him¡ªthe man was still Cordelia¡¯s biological


    father.


    He could tolerate him. One¡¯s love had to extend to their family too, right?


    Zephyrposed himself and was nning to tell Liam about Cordelia¡¯s birth, but before the words left


    his mouth, Liam suddenly looked at him in resolution.


    ¡°Zephyr, I¡¯ve decided to find Cordelia a family to get her godparents!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr was astonished.


    ¡°The marriage of convenience is passed down for generations among the four major families.¡± Liam


    wore aplicated gaze. ¡°This is the rule left by the ancestors. It can¡¯t be broken here at my time.


    ¡°But I really like Cordelia, so the best choice is to give her godparents.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find her a family with a significant background. This way, she will have support, and it can also shut


    others up. No one will dare say a word about her background! What do you think?¡±


    Liam arched his brow like he was asking Zephyr if he was smart.


    Zephyr was rendered speechless. ¡°There¡¯s no need, grandpa. Cordelia¡ª¡±


    ¡°What do you mean no need!?¡± Liam red at him. ¡°You don¡¯t feel bad for your wife, but I feel bad for


    my granddaughter!¡±


    ¡°Grand¡­ daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liam huffed. ¡°The child gets along well with me, much better than you prodigal bunch!¡±


    Zephyr was dumbfounded.


    That was not nice¡ªthe only prodigal child here was Yale!


    Liam shook his head and kept the jade pendant before he shot Zephyr an authoritative look.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found the family anyway.¡± He continued. ¡°I think Mr. Irwin from Southeast Aciatic, who treats me, is


    great! He is not married and has no children, so he can take Cordelia as his goddaughter! The Irwins


    are a significant family, and he can support Cordelia!¡±


    The corners of Zephyr¡¯s lips twitched asughter bubbled. ¡°It¡¯s even more unnecessary! Actually¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Liam rolled his eyes at him. He knew that the kid loved Cordelia so much that he could care


    less about everything else¡ªnot him, though. He could not turn a blind eye to what the outside world


    thought either.


    After all, the Hamertons were a big family with big businesses. Zephyr¡¯s marriage was the focal point of


    Centrolis, and nothing could go wrong.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    If Cordelia had the Irwins as support, the outsiders would have nothing to say, even if the Hamertons


    did not have a marriage with the other three major families.


    ¡°Zephyr, you¡¯re really¡­¡± Liam was angry at how useless Zephyr was. ¡°What happened to your usual


    intelligence? Can¡¯t you see the pros and cons of this?¡±


    Zephyr opened his mouth, but Liam did not give him any chance to exin himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll talk to Rowan!¡± The old man¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°I think he won¡¯t not do me this favor!


    ¡°Zephyr, you¡¯re getting a wife. You¡¯ve got to n things out! It¡¯s a fact that Cordelia¡¯s birth is inferior, but


    it¡¯s not like it can¡¯t be changed!


    ¡°Goodness, you do a little work in thepany, and you have no idea about these family matters and


    social connections! Can¡¯t have any hope for you!¡±


    Liam kept nagging that Zephyr did not even get to interrupt.


    rk knocked on the door to inform Liam that the nutritionist was ready and that he should go for his


    checkup. It was only then Liam nced at Zephyr before grabbing his dragon-head cane to leave.


    As he walked, he muttered, ¡°Ah, you kids know nothing about dealing with people¡­ I¡¯ll have to depend


    on Cordelia when she¡¯s married into our family!¡±

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    When Zephyr returned to Royal Manor, Cordelia was learning from Helen in the kitchen.


    Helen reduced the heat while the soup in the y pot bubbled. The whole house was aromatic and


    filled with simple warmth.


    ¡°Thest step is to add this¡­ and done!¡± Helen taught Cordelia step by step, and thetter learned


    seriously.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°Yeap!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Cordelia took a deep breath. ¡°It does smell better with these added.¡±


    ¡°You and Mr. Z can both have some of this soup. Winter¡¯s starting now, and it¡¯s cold and dry. It¡¯s time


    for some nourishment.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Cordelia assented with a smile, putting the lid back on the pot and turning the fire off.


    Helen was astonished. ¡°Y-You¡¯re not drinking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him to return and have it together!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Z go to the manor today? He probably won¡¯t be back so soon! Just have your portion and


    leave him his!¡±


    ¡°No way! It isn¡¯t the same eating by myself.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°I want to wait for him!¡±


    The girl¡¯s sweet voice jolted Zephyr, who was outside the kitchen, and he could not help the quirk of his


    lips.


    She was the same back when they were in Jangasas, insisting on waiting for him to be back and have


    anything good together. At that time, she had been the most worried about him not eating enough, not


    dressing well enough, or beingughed at by others.


    Therefore, she had been working as much as she could to make money and had done everything in


    her power to give him the best life. She had spent three months¡¯ worth of bonus on him for an


    expensive suit and emptied her savings to buy him a car¡­


    Even during their hardest time, she had given him 400 dors for a belt he wanted without hesitation


    when he asked for it.


    He remembered their visit to Regalia Hotel when she received her first paycheck. She had not had


    much money, but she had ordered him lobster risotto and said with a chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t


    work. Your wife will take care of you!¡±


    Zephyr felt his eyes sting asplicated feelings surged.


    After they came to Centrolis, everyone knew that he obeyed Cordelia in everything and talked behind


    their backs that he was crazy for indulging a woman like this. What these people did not know was that


    Cordelia was the one who indulged him endlessly first.


    He stepped into the kitchen with a smile and announced, ¡°I¡¯m home!¡±


    Cordelia jolted and turned around abruptly, meeting his deep eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re back early!¡± She gave him a big hug in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the manor? Grandpa didn¡¯t


    ask you to eat together?¡±


    Zephyr smiled and shook his head. He had lost his favor now. If Cordelia was not around, his


    grandfather would not keep him for dinner anymore.


    ¡°That¡¯s timely. I learned how to make soup from Aunt Helen, and I also made rice with chicken. Let¡¯s


    eat together!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Zephyr agreed readily.


    Despite that, his arms were around her waist, refusing to let go. His eyes were also focused on her


    face, capturing each subtle expression of hers without wanting to miss one out.


    Helen knew she was bing a third wheel there and chuckled with a lowered head. She looked for


    an excuse. ¡°Sir, you came from the manor. Is my brother doing fine there?¡±


    ¡°Mm, not bad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to visit him tonight, so¡­¡±


    Zephyr permitted it instantly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow. Stay a few days at the manor!¡±


    Helen thanked him, and he asked Robert to send her to the manor.


    Now, Zephyr and Cordelia were the only two people in Royal Manor.


    Zephyr looked around happily. No one was around¡ªeven Ginger could not disturb them. He suddenly


    recalled the lesson from thest time and quickly turned his phone off before heaving a sigh of relief.


    They could finally have their own quiet time together¡­


    While Zephyr frowned and giggled to himself on the spot, Cordelia had served dinner to the table.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Zephyr took a seat. The chicken with rice that Cordelia had made was tasty, and the soup was warm¡ª


    right into his heart. He felt blissful but was scared of the heavens fighting for such bliss with him when it


    was too much.


    ¡°Why are you spacing out?¡± Cordelia nced at him weirdly. ¡°Getting full from just looking?¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± Zephyr smiled and held her hand softly.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Just realized that you¡¯re more capable than I¡¯ve imagined. Even grandpa¡¯s full of praises for


    you.¡±


    Cordelia chuckled and knocked the back of his hand with her spoon.


    The man¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Darling, I think¡­ I¡¯m no longer your superman.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re pretty disappointed about it?¡±


    ¡°No, not even a little!¡± Zephyr cackled. ¡°I¡¯m very proud.¡±


    ¡°You were the only one with superpowers in the past. I have them now too,¡± Cordelia said gently. ¡°Do


    you have anything you want me to do for you?¡±


    ¡°Is this a repayment?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hmm, you can say so!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes were beaming in crescents. Love that was bnced and lovers who pulled their own


    weight were the best kinds of love.


    ¡°Let me think about it¡­¡±


    Zephyr got up and went behind her to hug her.


    ¡°Got it.¡± His voice was tinged with a smile as he said huskily, ¡°I want to spend romantic time alone with


    you for longer.¡±


    Cordelia turned to him with her sparkling eyes. ¡°You mean you don¡¯t want a baby for the time being?¡±


    ¡°Having you is enough.¡± Of course, having a baby would add to the joy as well.


    ¡°Time alone, huh? Hmm¡­ This request¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She giggled and pressed her lips closer to his ear to utter softly, ¡°Your wish is mymand!¡±


    ¡­


    At the filming set on the weekend¡­


    Michelle had been retaking her scene for over 20 times now.


    Even the assistant director could not take it and suggested to Trinity, ¡°Ms. Lulham, let the actors go real


    in this! The camera¡¯s too close, and the angle¡¯s a challenging one¡­ Glossing it over like this will not


    just tarnish our name, but it¡¯ll also be hard to talk to the investors when weck progress!¡±


    Trinity stayed quiet.


    The assistant director sighed heavily. He had never seen Trinity indulging any actor so much in a set


    before. Moreover, this one was not some bigshot¡ªshe was just a freshly debuted singer.


    ¡°Cut!¡± It was another failed take.


    The female lead was growing impatient and grumbled softly.


    Trinity¡¯s head was a jumbled mess, and she waved for a short break. She sat on the chair with closed


    eyes to rest. Her head hurt, but her heart hurt even more.


    When Frederic came to her thest time, hoping that she could give Michelle a chance, her rational


    mind said no. Despite that, her mouth did not follow her brain, and she called the man the next day to


    let Michelle take the ce of the second lead.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    ¡±Ms. Lulham!¡± Someone made a sensual drawl of a cry and sashayed her way to Trinity. She looked at


    her with a coquettishint and plopped herself down on the empty seat next to her.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Trinity pinched between her brows, looking tired.


    Said someone was Millie Hill. She had spent years working happily with Trinity and was also a


    significant award-winning actress in the industry.


    She was one of the outstanding performers when the female artists had worked together to embarrass


    Michelle back at the Tanners¡¯ event.


    Although she was fussy and asionally fantasized about having a sugar daddy, her acting talent and


    skill were unbeatable. The credit was partially hers in the few films with which Trinity had won awards.


    Basically, both of them had contributed significantly to each other¡¯s careersing to this day.


    ¡°I mean, can you change the second lead?¡± Millie was straightforward. ¡°With how we¡¯re filming, when


    are we finishing the scene between her and me? I¡¯m still waiting to shoot with Neil!¡±


    ¡°You and Neil are great actors. Your part will go through in one take. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Trinity was


    weak when she spoke.


    Millie had spent years around her, so she knew what she was thinking. It was just a man! Did she have


    to?


    What were men? To Millie, they were the stepping stones to her Best Actress awards. What she always


    said was that men were always there but not awards!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Therefore, why should people date? One ought to enjoy themselves in time when they met someone


    easy on the eyes. After all, her career was a better pursuit!


    ¡°Trinity!¡± Millie turned Trinity to her with her shoulders and looked at her sternly. She lowered her voice.


    ¡°Just let me do it for real in this scene! I¡¯ll definitely make sure that little b*tch feels it and take revenge


    for you¡ª Mmph!¡±


    Before Millie finished her sentence, Trinity covered her mouth.


    Trinity red at Millie while thetter struggled away and iled her hands, going to check herself in


    the mirror in horror.


    ¡°Trinity Lulham, that was too powerful! I just did my chin!¡±


    Trinity froze before a hint of a smile crept up.


    Millie rolled her eyes several times and touched up her makeup, ensuring her falsies were in ce.


    Trinity sighed. ¡°Actually, why don¡¯t we do it genuinely in the next take? Let this pass, and Neil cane


    in sooner.¡±


    Millie nearly grabbed her for a smooch when she heard that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it first!¡± Trinity red. ¡°You can touch her, but not too strong!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Millie could not stand how cautious she was being.


    The director, Trinity Lulham, was strict and cool. When had she ever been this careful and submissive?


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Millie thought that she must let Michelle suffer a little during the real taketer. As she thought of it, she


    looked up and nearly passed out when she saw the slender figure at the dressing room door¡­


    ¡°Oh, heh!¡± The award-winning actress began her face-changing performance. ¡°Michelle! Aww, you


    shoulde to my private dressing room during breaks. It¡¯s warm enough andfortable, much


    better than the outside!¡±


    ¡°Who says you¡¯re an extra? You¡¯re the official second lead!¡± Millie rolled her eyes a thousand times in


    her mind.


    ¡°But a second lead like me doesn¡¯t seem better than the extras.¡± Michelle intentionally nced at


    Trinity. ¡°People say that Ms. Lulham is good at guiding the actors, but that scene just now¡­¡±


    Millie was so close to screaming, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, would we have to retake that scene over 20


    times!?¡±


    It was not just Trinity who had never experienced this. Even she, Millie Hill, had never had this


    embarrassing moment in her professional career!


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Millie!¡± Trinity shot her a look. ¡°Go get ready. We¡¯re starting soon.¡±


    Millie took another look at Michelle before flicking her hair and sashaying out, bumping into the singer¡¯s


    shoulder.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Trinity went up to look at Michelle seriously. ¡°Michelle, this scene is a close-up shot, so we¡¯ll need your


    cooperation.


    ¡°Which means this take¡­ will be a real hit.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Michelle¡¯s face fell. She snickered after a while, ¡°Hah, this is all the famous director Ms. Trinity


    Lulham knows? Why does it have to be a real hit?¡±


    Trinity did her best to keep her cool. ¡°I told you. It¡¯s a close-up shot. To have the best effect, it can only


    be a real hit. But don¡¯t worry, Millie¡¯s an experienced actress. She often had to do the same during


    filmingst time. She knows how to control herself.¡±


    ¡°As if!¡± Michelle red at her. ¡°Trinity, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? Do I have to actually let


    the car run over me in an ident scene when I have to take a real hit in a pping scene?¡±


    Trinity was at a loss for words at that moment.


    Back then¡­


    Trinity promised Frederic she would treat Michelle well when thetter joined the crew. Frederic even


    bought her a meal because he was happy about it.


    As for Trinity, she knew that she would be saddened to have that meal but went anyway. She was


    reluctant to miss any chance to spend time with him.


    Frederic kept toasting her during the meal, and each sentence he spoke of was about Michelle. Trinity¡¯s


    eyes went red at the end, but she forced a smile and patted his shoulder. ¡°No worries, I¡¯ve got your


    back, bro. Leave it to me!¡±


    ¡­


    Trinity jolted and did her best to talk to Michelle calmly.


    ¡°Acting¡¯s never been easy. Millie¡¯s an award-winning actress, and she sometimes has to spend an


    entire day in cold water if the scene asks for it! Neil is the same. He doesn¡¯t use stand-ins in lots of


    action scenes and doesn¡¯t even make a sound when he¡¯s all bruised from the harness.


    ¡°Michelle, this is only a p. Are you going to act so delicately? Besides, the main shot is on Millie.


    With her acting skill, this scene will pass in two takes, maximum!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Michelle was indignant.


    She squinted, a vicious gleam shing in her eyes as she wore a small smirk.


    Michelle had been under the impression that her future was doomed when Zephyr boycotted her on the


    spot in the banquetst time, not expecting that Frederic would plead Trinity for her. What she had not


    expected further was that Trinity agreed to something absurd.


    When her manager brought her the contract for the second lead of this film, it was only then she knew


    that sincerity was this useful.


    Feelings were insignificant to Michelle, but it was fortunate that fools like Frederic and Trinity still


    existed in this world and would do anything for it!


    Michelle sneered. She remembered that Frederic had mentioned he woulde to visit today. Very


    well, she would love to see how Trinity broke down in front of her.


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll do it!¡± She spoke with a drawl. ¡°But ask Millie to wear a glove and stuff some sponge in


    there so I won¡¯t be in pain.¡±


    Trinity looked at her in disbelief and nearly choked.


    ¡°Are you kidding me!? Millie¡¯s character is a feisty one in the script. How could she possibly hit


    someone wearing a glove!? Moreover, the background setting is the olden days. Millie doesn¡¯t even


    wear modern clothing!¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Michelle scoffed. ¡°Can¡¯t you just change the script?¡±


    ¡°No one has ever behaved like you!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Michelle Carmichael!¡±


    Unable to take it anymore, Trinity exploded. She grabbed the script on the table and mmed it down


    on the ground.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Break off the contract if you don¡¯t want to shoot! My crew doesn¡¯t take unprofessional actors like you!¡±


    When Trinity mmed the script, she identally hit a ss on the table, and it crashed with a nk,


    fragments flying everywhere.


    The script nearly hit Michelle, and the ss shardsnded around her feet, so she stumbled back with


    a cry.


    At the same time, she caught a glimpse of someone by the door.


    ¡°Frederic?¡± Michelle called out with a sob instantly. ¡°Are you here to see me?¡±

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Trinity froze and turned to the door stiffly.


    As expected, Frederic was standing there. There were many crew members there as well.


    Trinity caught the disappointment in Frederic¡¯s eyes. She wanted to exin herself but felt choked. Her


    lips moved, but there was no sound produced.


    Michelle threw herself into Frederic¡¯s arms in front of everyone.


    Frederic froze, his hand hesitant before he patted Michelle¡¯s shoulder lightly.


    ¡°Frederic, listen¡­¡± Trinity bit her lips. ¡°Just now¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard about it just now, and I saw it too.¡± Frederic¡¯s voice was calm without any ruffle of emotions,


    but his eyes were clearly brimming with disappointment toward her.


    Trinity¡¯s heart clenched, and pain spread all over her.


    Frederic stepped toward her with aplicated gaze. ¡°Trinity, Michelle¡¯s a singer and has just shifted


    her path to acting. She mustn¡¯t know a lot of rules. Please teach her patiently, will you? If there¡¯s


    something she did wrong, I¡¯ll apologize on behalf of her¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mr. Constable, very funny!¡± Millie¡¯s voice was shrill. ¡°On behalf of her? If you¡¯re doing everything on


    behalf of her, why don¡¯t you act on behalf of her!?¡±


    Frederic¡¯s gaze dimmed, but he ignored others and kept his eyes on Trinity.


    Trinity¡¯s hands balled into fists before she loosened them. After some time, she took a deep breath and


    said shakily, ¡°We¡¯ve been reshooting this scene for over 20 times. I can¡¯t waste more time!¡±


    ¡°Trinity, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Frederic, forget it!¡± Michelle inched toward him like she was wronged. ¡°I know that Ms. Lulham looks


    down on me¡­ Others have experience and talent, but I¡¯m silly. I think I¡¯m just not cut for this! Frederic,


    don¡¯t put Ms. Lulham in a difficult spot. She¡¯s a good director, and she¡¯s been guiding me patiently!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Patiently?¡± A cold glint shed in Frederic¡¯s eyes as he nced at the mess on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s all my fault! Ms. Lulham wouldn¡¯t lose her temper if I hadn¡¯t been so slow to learn! I wouldn¡¯t


    keep getting picked on too, otherwise¡­¡±


    Michelle tried to hide behind Frederic as she spoke, but her expression when she looked at Trinity was


    of arrogance and provocation.


    When Mille went up to hold her arm and gave her a look, Trinity was shaking in anger.


    ¡°Keep your cool!¡± Millie reminded her softly, ¡°The more she¡¯s acting like this, the more you can¡¯t lose


    your sh*t! Hold it together. She¡¯ll have a taste of her own medicine in a while!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    As soon as the question was asked, a sweet voice rang. ¡°How¡¯s the shooting going? Why is everyone


    gathered here? Are we done for the day?¡±


    Everyone froze before theyunched into action. The assistant director and logistics staff fetched the


    chair and adjusted the heater with bright smiles.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia smiled back at them politely as well.


    When the scene had to be retaken for the umpteenth time earlier, she received aining text from


    Millie. Millie knew what she was doing. Not only had she reported the situation at the set truthfully, but


    she had also secretly recorded Michelle and Trinity¡¯s private conversation and sent it to her.


    It was clear why Trinity had thrown the script.


    ¡°Mr. Constable, what brings you here?¡± Cordelia¡¯s smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°Did Ms. Lulham give


    you a character too?¡±


    Frederic was embarrassed, but Michelle interrupted sarcastically, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here too, Ms. Jenner?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal that I¡¯m here.¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was not loud, but her presence was felt. ¡°As an investor


    representative, can¡¯t Ie to take a look at the shooting progress?¡±


    Michelle stayed silent.


    Cordelia continued. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a scene that got stuck. Doesn¡¯t look like Ms. Lulham¡¯s style


    here.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Millie added fuel to the fire. ¡°All my scenes get passed with just one take but look at this


    now! Sigh, can¡¯t let this get out, or I¡¯ll be embarrassed!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the award-winning actress here. You wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed.¡±

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    ¡°What about winning awards? Can¡¯t keep up with having a guardian angel!¡±


    Frederic could hear the sarcasm in Millie¡¯s tone and knew theplexity of the entertainment industry.


    Michelle had to depend on Trinity to survive. He took a discreet nce at Trinity only to see thetter¡¯s


    reddened eyes and felt his heart clench for no reason.


    Cordelia padded to Michelle. ¡°How are you getting used to the set life, Ms. Carmichael?¡±


    Frederic was happy to see Cordelia¡¯s concern for Michelle and immediately gestured for thetter to


    speak more to Cordelia.


    Despite that, Michelle¡¯s gaze toward Cordelia was obviously one of jealousy and fear.


    ¡°I brought you a unique set of tea.¡± Cordelia waved a hand with a smile, and someone behind her took


    out what was in the small basket.


    The dessert on the pretty porcin was in the shape of a snake.


    ¡°Ms. Carmichael, don¡¯t have such a hot temper when you¡¯ve just joined the crew. Be like this snake. It¡¯s


    good to be cooler.¡±


    Everyone knew that Cordelia was calling Michelle a snake. They said nothing but were secretly


    laughing.


    ¡°Ms. Carmichael, these doggy-shaped cookies are great too.¡± Cordelia picked up a dish of cookies from


    the side. ¡°They¡¯re designed to be female doggies, you know. Try them!


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like them?¡± Cordelia asked intentionally. ¡°Another socialite had this tea before you,


    and she thought it was great! It¡¯d be a waste not to try them.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Michelle was furious, but she dared not say anything. When she met Cordelia¡¯s stern gaze, she


    felt shivers run down her back.


    Frederic swiftly understood what Cordelia meant and knew that this conflict was most likely Michelle¡¯s


    fault. However, he still stepped forward to put himself in front of her.


    Even if the entire world was pointing fingers at Michelle, he refused to give up. He was willing to turn


    against the world for her.


    Frederic said softly, ¡°Cordelia, Michelle has just joined the crew and has a lot of things she doesn¡¯t


    know. She¡¯ll need lots of guidance and understanding from you all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to understand her.¡± Cordelia smiled while looking at him. ¡°I¡¯m just here to check on the


    oue ording to schedule. But I¡¯d like you to understand Ms. Lulham. She¡¯s the most tired one in


    this whole filming crew!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°And I heard that this scene¡¯s been stuck forever, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Millie spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be a real p, but Ms. Trinity here feels bad for Michelle


    and doesn¡¯t allow it!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this affect the progress then?¡±


    Cordelia took a seat behind the monitor, and the assistant director understood it instantly, yelling into


    the speaker to get everyone ready.


    The camera was set, and the actors had done their touch-ups. Millie stood where she was supposed to


    be as well. Michelle was the only one standing rooted at a loss.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cordelia raised a brow. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to shoot anymore?¡±


    Michelle was incredibly reluctant, standing across Millie after a simple touch-up.


    ¡°Since we want the effect, do it real! Ms. Lulham, what do you think?¡±


    Trinity took a deep breath and nodded weakly.


    Millie smiled, more than ready.


    ¡°No, I disagree!¡± Michelle stomped her foot in panic. ¡°Frederic, say something!¡±


    ¡°Frederic¡¯s not the director. What do you want him to say?¡± Cordelia was stern. ¡°Michelle Carmichael,


    don¡¯t drag the whole crew down because of you alone! The investors reserve the right to hold you


    ountable!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡±

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Trinity met Cordelia¡¯s eyes and smiled, perking herself up.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Get ready.¡± She picked up the walkie-talkie and kept a serious gaze on the screen. ¡°Action!¡±


    ¡°B*tch!¡± When the camera zoomed into Millie, the award-winning actress did not disappoint. She raised


    her arm and pped Michelle!


    Michelle gasped and held her cheek automatically, seeing stars from the pain.


    Millie¡¯s hair was disheveled, and the buttons of her cor popped. She was living her character¡ªa


    feisty woman. She pointed at Michelle and scolded vehemently, ¡°Sl*t! How dare you snatch my man!?


    Look at yourself first!¡±


    Millie somehow felt what she said. She was engrossed, imagining herself to be Trinity as she red at


    Michelle.


    ¡°Good, wonderful!¡± The assistant director instructed from the side, ¡°Watch your emotions. Hmm¡­ give


    me more! Yes, camera zoom in¡­ Continue with the lines!¡±


    ¡°Get up now! Fight back! Hah, pretending to be weak in front of me? It might work on the men but not


    me!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡±


    Millie was excellent with her lines. Her expressions and movements hit the nail on the head as well.


    The scene was smoothly concluded.


    ¡°Nice one!¡± Trinity finally wore a pleased smile.


    With the scene over, the rock weighing her down was put aside as well. She swiftly forgot about the


    discord earlier and brightly got ready for the next scene.


    Michelle was no longer involved after the scene. She was pale with cold hands and feet as she


    trembled from Millie¡¯s p. When she moved aside, she kept a vicious gaze on Cordelia and Trinity.


    Millie was feeling amazing. With her shawl draped over her, she sashayed past Michelle, not forgetting


    to roll her eyes in disdain.


    The set went back to its order. Trinity was fully concentrated on work while the other actors worked well


    together.


    Michelle was the only one looking at Frederic with wet eyes as if she had suffered some immeasurable


    grievance.


    Frederic frowned and hesitated, but he made his way to Trinity.


    ¡°Can I talk to you in private?¡±


    There was a pause before Trinity nodded.


    They went to a restroom not too far from the set.


    ¡°This is for Michelle, isn¡¯t it?¡± Trinity asked Frederic directly.


    Even though her hands were sweating from her nerves, she fought to speak first. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want it


    that way, but she doesn¡¯t have the professionalism required of an actor. There are many more scenes


    after this. Some require them to roll about in the sand, and some others to fall off the stairs¡­Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°If she keeps this up, I¡¯ll consider switching her out!¡±


    ¡°Trinity¡­¡± Frederic spoke hesitantly.


    He met her bright, determined eyes. Her expression was one of resolution, but a wryness tugged the


    corners of her lips.


    Frederic felt his heart jot suddenly, like a stone causing ripples when it was tossed into theke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what¡¯s work and personal. I won¡¯t ask you of anything because of her.¡± Frederic


    smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I have something to pass to you.¡±


    Trinity paused. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Frederic pulled a small charm out of his pocket. It was red with beautiful embroidery on it.


    ¡°I have a client who is rtively superstitious. Before going to courtst week, I went to the church with


    him to calm him down. I saw this and thought that it¡¯s quite rare.¡±


    Trinity¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She clutched the charm, not daring to look up into his eyes.


    ¡°I hope it brings you good luck!¡± Frederic said softly, ¡°I also hope that the film¡¯s a hit and you¡¯ll win


    another award!¡±


    Trinity smiled with a lowered head. The fog that clouded her earlier was all gone. As long as he turned


    back for a nce at her, she felt that the whole world was bright and sunny.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re good bros, right? No worries!¡± Frederic chuckled and lowered his head to look at her. ¡°Uh¡­


    you¡¯re not angry anymore now?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re a rational and mature girl. You¡¯re friendly and genuine too. So¡­ Michelle must have


    been in the wrong to have angered you like that. I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf. Stop being mad, okay?¡±


    Trinity froze. The haze that had just dissipated came back in full force again.


    All in all, he had gifted her the charm because of Michelle.


    She was sensible to him, so the sensible one should be forgiving and understanding, benevolent and


    merciful, not be calctive even when wronged¡ªbecause only children who threw tantrums would be


    given candies!


    Trinity could not get herself to act like Michelle. She despised that too.


    That was why she could neverpare to Michelle in Frederic¡¯s eyes.


    There was a bitter smile on Trinity¡¯s face. When she looked down, the charm did not look so radiant


    anymore.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡­


    Later, the men gathered in the bar.


    Zephyr had not wanted to go, but Josiah had said that he did not have to pay for it, so he went.


    Josiah kept chuckling when he saw him.


    ¡°Z, I remember sis-inw spending all her money on you back in Jangasas! Why are you¡­ so pathetic


    now?¡±


    Zephyr threw him a sharp look and enjoyed the Chiraz on his own.


    ¡°Yeap!¡± Nichsughed while ying. ¡°Josiah, have you seen a rich heir with only 70 dors on him?¡±


    ¡°As if you¡¯re any better, Nichs!¡± blurted Josiah. ¡°How long has it been since youst smoked?¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nichs abandoned his game to beat the man up.


    Zephyr pretended to cut them off but took the opportunity to hit Josiah as well. The room was instantly


    filled with thetter¡¯s cries.


    The three of them messed around, giggling, leaving Frederic on the side, who was drinking quietly as if


    there was a transparent wall between them that put them in two different worlds.


    ¡°Hey, Frederic!¡± Josiah went over to pat him on the shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re out drinking. Why are you still so


    down?¡±


    Frederic¡¯s brows were furrowed together as he stayed silent.


    Zephyr thought of what Cordelia had told him about what happened on set today and understood it


    swiftly. The stubborn man was acting like this because of Michelle again.


    ¡°Are you unhappy because she suffered a grievance?¡± Zephyr asked frankly.


    Frederic¡¯s gaze dimmed as his fingers on the ss clenched.


    Josiah looked around, asking with a pair of clueless eyes, ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡±


    Zephyr took a seat next to Frederic. There was a moment of silence before he asked him with a frown,


    ¡°Frederic, do you think what she experienced on set is a grievance?


    ¡°I heard that the award-winning actress was hit with a whip by the actress she was acting with back


    when she had just made her debut. And her parts were all cut in the end.


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s fair?¡±


    Frederic looked up at him. He opened his mouth but did not say a thing.


    ¡°You¡¯re awyer. You should know best that there¡¯s no absolute fairness in this world! Michelle¡¯s a


    rookie. It¡¯s normal for her to suffer a little. You don¡¯t have to feel bad for her.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°But the director of the film is Trinity.¡± Zephyr¡¯s gaze was cryptic. ¡°So, you think she should give in to


    Michelle because of you?¡±

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    ¡°Z¡­¡±


    Frederic¡¯s throat constricted. He was usually good in words but could only break out in cold sweat in


    front of Zephyr now. Moreover, he had never seen Zephyr so stern.


    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to like a person, but you¡¯ve got to know what kind of person it is you like!¡± Zephyr said


    sternly, ¡°You can only determine if it¡¯s worthy to love a person when you know them for who they truly


    are!¡±


    ¡°Z.¡± Frederic chuckled and emptied his wine. ¡°Did you decide to love Cordelia after you got to know her


    for how she is? No! I can bet that you liked her at first sight!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Frederic did not answer but poured himself another ss.


    ¡°Cordelia¡¯s not like that woman!¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Don¡¯tpare the two of them!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Frederic scoffed, taking advantage of his tipsy state. ¡°Your girl¡¯s the apple of your eye, and the


    one I like is worthless?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    This dumb*ss! If Michelle truly cared about him, she would have gotten together with him a long time


    ago and not kept him hanging for years!


    It was so obvious that the woman was using him, and he stayed stubborn.


    ¡°She¡¯ll like me¡­¡± Frederic took the bottle and gulped it down.


    He had never drunk like this. He was awyer and had to constantly keep his cool and be alert. Today,


    however, he lost hisposure.


    Zephyr looked at him, heaved a heavy sigh, and left the room.


    Frederic was thest one to leave the bar. It was alreadyte into the night, and he had drunk a lot, so


    he staggered a little while he walked.


    If he remembered correctly, this was the first time he had let himself go like this since growing up.


    The Constables were a famous schrly family in Centrolis, and his family was strict in educating him.


    Before Frederic graduated from university, he had never had a sip of alcohol. It was after he started


    working and had to socialize that he took sips here and there.


    Rtionships-wise, he was a piece of nk paper. With how strict his family was, he was forbidden


    from dating too early. Michelle was like a shine of light to him, a fantasy in his youth.


    It was not that Frederic did not know about Michelle¡¯s attitude toward him. It was just that he had never


    lost growing up. He had good grades and a smooth career. Everything came easy to him.


    That was why he could not lose¡­ not even when it was difficult.


    Frederic shook his head and took the steps down toward the car park. His substitute driver was already


    there. He passed the car key to the substitute driver, but thetter had never driven such a nice car and


    actually cut the engine off after tinkering with it.


    The substitute driver turned to him in embarrassment. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Frederic sighed helplessly. He waved to dismiss the serviceman and hesitated to call his assistant


    when a sports car skidded to a brake in front of him.


    The headlights were so bright that he could barely open his eyes.


    It was when the car door opened that he saw the personing to him with a smile was Yale.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Constable!¡± Yale went over to pat his car. ¡°What? Car broke down? Come on. I¡¯ll give you a


    ride home!¡±


    ¡°No thanks, Mr. Yale.¡± Frederic took a step back. ¡°I can ask my assistant.¡±


    ¡°They got to sleep thiste in the night, right?¡± Yale scoffed. ¡°Right, you can get my cousin here! Aren¡¯t


    you guys best bros? The kind who¡¯lle with just one call?¡±


    Frederic nced at him with a nk face while Yale smirked cryptically.


    He had been tipped off before he came that Zephyr and Frederic were drinking in this bar, but Zephyr


    had somehow left first. Zephyr had also not been looking good when he left.


    Yale had also heard about Michelle, so he was able to connect the dots speedily.


    Yale lowered his voice. ¡°Mr. Constable, Zephyr and Cordelia are obviously oppressing Michelle. Can¡¯t


    you see that?¡±


    Frederic wanted to shake him off impatiently, but he had drunk too much and lost his bnce. He


    staggered and had to hold on to the wall.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Yale persisted. ¡°Think about it. Back at Tanners¡¯ party, Michelle offended Cordelia, and


    Zephyr boycotted her on the spot. You pleaded her case, but she went to Trinity¡¯s crew!


    ¡°And who¡¯s Trinity Lulham? That little b*tch Cordelia¡¯s best friend!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Frederic frowned.


    He knew that Trinity and Cordelia worked together but had no idea that they were close in private as


    well.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Yale had a cigarette between his lips and took two puffs nonchntly. The smoke he puffed out


    smelled strong, and Frederic could not help furrowing his brows. He instinctively thought that the smell


    was odd but could not pinpoint what felt strange.


    ¡°Hah, so Cordelia¡¯s definitely taking Trinity¡¯s side and squashing your love!¡± Yale said with a cackle,


    ¡°Tough days are ahead for Ms. Carmichael!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Frederic looked at him coldly. ¡°Cordelia¡¯s open and straightforward in doing things.


    She won¡¯t y dirty tricks like this!¡±


    ¡°Her? Open and straightforward?¡± Yaleughed dryly and looked menacing. ¡°Hah! It¡¯s because of this


    b*tch and her gossiping that my grandfather cut Yale Residence¡¯s budget! He took away my personal


    bodyguards too!


    ¡°What¡¯s that if not dirty tricks?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yale, you asked for these,¡± Frederic said tly. ¡°Anything else I can help you with now? Please


    move. I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Frederic went stiff and stood there like he was frozen. It was probably the alcohol, but he felt


    suffocated, especially when he recalled how Cordelia had given Michelle the snake and dog desserts in


    front of everyone¡­ insulting her explicitly and implicitly. She had left Michelle no room for pride.


    Frederic¡¯s hands balled into fists, shaking a little.


    ¡°Mr. Constable, think about it. What will Zephyr do if his girl¡¯s being bullied like that? Hah, is his girl the


    most precious in the world, and others are not even humans?


    ¡°Think about it some more. What does Ms. Carmichael wish for the most now?¡± Yale¡¯s eyes gleamed


    viciously. ¡°For you to vent for her! Take tenfold or even a hundredfold revenge for her for how Cordelia


    bullied her!


    ¡°Who knows? She might see you differently after that¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be a matter of course for you to bag


    the girl then?¡±

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Yale scanned Frederic up and down. He stepped forward to ask when he saw thetter staying quiet


    for some time. ¡°Mr. Constable, did you think about it?¡±


    ¡°My business is none of your concern.¡± Frederic looked at him coldly. ¡°On the contrary, you should look


    after yourself if you¡¯re free, Mr. Yale. Hah, you don¡¯t look too good. Is it hard getting it up nowadays?¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck are youmenting on!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beneficial to control yourself ordingly!¡± Frederic smirked cryptically and patted the man¡¯s


    shoulder. ¡°Impotence and baldness would be unfortunate when you¡¯re so young. You¡¯d be


    embarrassing the Hamertons then!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Yale wanted to react physically, but Frederic caught his wrist and threw him feet away. He was drunk,


    but he was pretty strong.


    Frederic smiled and walked out of the carpark.


    Yale knew that Zephyr¡¯s close friends were not helpless weaklings, but he did not expect a merewyer


    to fight him like this!


    Cordelia had removed his personal bodyguards too, so he did not have any men of his own!


    The car beside Yale became his venting punching bag, and he kicked it hard.


    The car¡¯s rm rang abruptly.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was toote for Yale to leave. A few brawny men came out of the bar. They looked intoxicated and


    aggressive as they red at him.


    ¡°Who the f*ck kicked my car!?¡±


    Yale jolted. Before he could react, one of the men yanked him by the back of his cor.


    ¡°What are you doing? You¡­ Are you blind? Do you not know who I am?¡±


    The man studied him carefully with a squint before he shook his head.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this idiot?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°How dare you b*stard kick my car!? We¡¯re teaching you a lesson!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Yale Hamerton, the eldest descendant of the Hamertons!¡±


    The menughed. ¡°Right, and I¡¯m *** Zephyr Hamerton! Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Come here, kneel down to my car!¡±


    The carpark was instantly filled with the dull thuds of a fight and Yale¡¯s cries.


    ¡­


    Rowan¡¯s allergy reaction was gradually getting better.


    X had been taking care of him during this period but had never said one word to him.


    There were a few times that Rowan wanted to hold her hand, but she avoided it tactfully, not even


    looking at him.


    The man was anxious, but he was helpless. He scratched his head and racked his brain before finally


    getting an idea.


    Rowan had just finished his IV drip that day, and X was peeling an apple. Out of the corner of her


    eyes, she caught a glimpse of him lying stiffly on the bed like he was frozen.Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She looked over and saw that the man was turning purple from not breathing! Shocked, she thought his


    allergy reaction was ring up again but noticed something off upon scrutiny.


    She was going to ring the bell for the nurse but pulled her hand back. Rposing herself, she pulled


    out two needles from Rowan¡¯s bag and stabbed them down, aiming for the veins on his arm¡­


    ¡°Ow!¡± cried Rowan, caught by surprise, and nearly sprang up from the bed.


    ¡°No, no, no¡­ Not here!¡± he cried.


    ¡°T-This will block the nerves!¡± he said as he pulled the needles out. As soon as he looked up, he was


    met with X¡¯s snicker.


    ¡°Hah, so you were acting?¡±


    It was only then Rowan knew that he had been careless and froze holding the two needles. He looked


    at his wrist and stabbed the needles in a safe spot, pretending to have a distraught gaze as he did it


    and muttering, ¡°Oh, I really felt horrible just now. My allergy hasn¡¯t been healing¡­¡±

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    ¡°Stop pretending!¡± X was mad. ¡°Rowan, do you think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s an expert in


    medicine? Can you deceive someone who is not as smart as me instead!?¡±


    She pointed at his arm. She wasughing from rage. ¡°Look! The ce that you poked and I did isn¡¯t the


    same acupoint!¡±


    ¡°X¡­¡±


    Rowan called out to her weakly, and then he smiled like an idiot.


    Why was she the same when she was young!?


    He remembered that she would poke him with a needle when she was mad. Sometimes, he would be


    poked over ten times when he talked with women. Half of his body would be numb.


    He thought it was strange that an over-10-year-old girl could poke a needle so urately.


    He realized it made sense. She was the princess of the Irwins. The family had been the royalty¡¯s


    doctors for generations. She was blessed with talent and knowledge in medicine, unlike him, who had


    to work hard and take small steps to get what he had.


    There were no shortcuts¡ªhe had to push through, just like the revenge that year.


    The moment X broke up with him, he had been heartbroken but had pushed through.


    He could no longer do that now. He could not go on.


    ¡°X, can you let me speak¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Her voice was shaking. ¡°When you recover and get discharged, let¡¯s pretend we


    never knew each other.¡±


    ¡°X!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She stared him directly into his eyes. ¡°Rowan, don¡¯t forget your promise!¡±


    Rowan was stunned. If he could turn back time, he would eagerly strangle himself when he made that


    promise.


    What the h*ll? Why did he make that promise? He had even said they would not bother each other and


    never see each other again?


    Someone must have hit him in the head!


    He took a deep breath in and saw X turning around. She looked old, no longer thin and beautiful like


    when she was young.


    Nevertheless, she was the only woman for him in the world.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He admitted that he had fallen in love with her back then for her intelligence and beauty.


    Although she was old and not as beautiful as before, he was willing to hold her hand to catch fireflies in


    the rainforest with her.


    He wanted to hold her hand to walk on the streets, buy her flowers when they passed by a florist, and


    kneel to give her the flowers.


    She was the princess, and he was willing to be her knight for the rest of his life.


    His voice deepened as he enunciated each word. ¡°X, I¡¯m¡­ taking back my words!¡±


    X felt a jolt in her heart. She turned around and stared at him.


    He would do everything that he had promised her since they were young. He was a man of his word.


    That was how Irwin Pharmaceuticals was unshakable.


    However, he broke his own rule now.


    ¡°Rowan¡­¡±


    The beautiful mutton fat jade was crystal clear. It was priceless. That was the special symbol exclusive


    to Irwin Pharmaceuticals of Southeast Aciatic carved on it.


    The symbol was on Irwin Pharmaceuticals¡¯ bottles, the little wooden box, and the shawl she loved.


    It was in The Fireflies¡¯ Light painting.


    It was the Irwins¡¯ century-old glory, but she had almost extinguished it.


    Fortunately, Rowan let the glory live. He even pushed the Irwins to a higher ground.


    X¡¯s eyes turned red, and tears flowed from her face.


    ¡°This stamp belongs to you.¡± Rowan choked. ¡°The entire Irwin Pharmaceuticals should go back to its


    owner.¡±


    ¡°Rowan¡­¡± X choked too. She only managed to speak after a while. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to


    say all these now?¡±

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    Add to Library


    Rowan felt a squeeze in his heart.


    ¡°Yes, I know it¡¯s toote. I should have taken you and Cordelia away from Jangasas when she was


    born!¡±


    However, the Irwins had been in chaos back then. Some people in the family had been looking down


    on him because he had taken over the power. They had been hostile toward him and had tried to chase


    him out using external sources.


    He had been dealing with those troubles while researching new medicine at the same time.


    Moreover, he could not let X return at that critical time. If she did, those people would definitely


    target her. They would use her or might take her and their daughter hostages to force him to do as they


    said.


    However, he regretted it now.


    He should have brought her back instead of leaving her in Jangasas alone, letting her run into that


    b*stard, William!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He should have given their children a better life instead of letting Cordelia learn to be walking on


    eggshells and letting Carter have a hard time in school.


    Families should stick together. No matter how hard life was, there was hope as long as they were


    together.


    ¡°X¡­ Can¡¯t you give me one more chance?¡± Rowan asked softly.


    X was heartbroken.


    She knew everything that he had done for Irwin Pharmaceuticals. He had stopped using the old


    prescriptions. Instead, he had spent all of his time making new ones.


    Although the way he had gotten his power was rather despicable, he never mistreated her family.


    Her siblings held a high position in the subsidiarypany. He had never troubled them.


    He even fed her parents.


    After all, the Irwins were the ones at a loss in the grudge from the past generation.


    X took a deep breath and wiped her tears. ¡°Let me go, Rowan. I no longer hate you now. Can you


    stop looking for me? I just want to spend the rest of my life in peace¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me do that with you!¡± Rowan had a slip of the tongue. ¡°I¡¯ll be quiet. I won¡¯t talk if you ask me not to


    talk. I¡¯ll be yourpany!¡±


    ¡°But we can never go back to how we were before.¡±


    Her voice was soft, but each word was like a thorn in his skin. It was painful.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Rowan fell into silence for a moment and rushed over to grab her shoulder. He shoved the


    company stamp into her hand.


    ¡°We can go back. We have time! X, I guarantee you that everything will get better. I¡¯ll use the rest of


    my life to remedy my mistakes¡­¡±


    She pursed her lips, trying her best not to cry.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door, and an angel-like voice sounded. ¡°Do you feel better now,


    Uncle Irwin?¡±


    Cordelia opened the door directly and happened to see the two of them close to each other. Rowan


    even had his hand on her mom¡¯s shoulder¡­


    Her mom¡¯s eyes were red. She seemed to have cried earlier, while Rowan seemed to beforting


    her.


    No matter what, when they stood together¡­ They were a match made in heaven!


    Cordelia was stunned.


    She did not expect her mother to be quite a flirt! She flirted with Rowan within a short few days!


    Cordelia smiled happily and quickly put down the stuff in her hands. She turned her head to signal


    Zephyr.


    He guessed what had happened in the ward.


    Looking at them, Rowan most probably apologized, and X forgave him. They were good now.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Zephyr faked a cough. X pushed Rowan away and wiped her tears in panic.


    ¡°Eh, mom? Why are you blushing?¡± Cordelia teased her.


    X did not blush at first, but she really did after being teased.


    The former smiled in joy. ¡°Mom, Uncle Irwin! Seems like you guys are having a good time!¡±


    Xylem said nothing. Rowan stood up straight after hearing that. He tidied up his clothes, looking bright.


    ¡°Oh yeah, mom, since you guys are having a good time, I¡¯ll just say it.¡± Cordelia smiled, ¡°Uncle Irwin is


    actually the boyfriend that I wanted to introduce to you!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± Cordelia showed her tongue. ¡°I saw that you¡¯re lonely, so I thought of fixing you with


    someone suitable¡­ Sigh, if I can be blunt, I want you to get married!¡±


    ¡°You damned girl!¡± X red at her.


    ¡°Forget it. She¡¯s just doing this out of kindness!¡± Rowan was secretly over the moon.


    It was better to have a daughter who would fix them up. Unlike that kid Carter who was always


    drowning himself in theb. How would he think about his parents¡¯ happiness!?


    X said while grabbing Cordelia¡¯s hands, ¡°Why did youe here? Don¡¯t you need to work


    today?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I¡­¡± Cordelia revealed a mysterious smile and turned her head to look at Zephyr.


    He had an alluring look in his eyes. He went forward to grab her shoulder softly. ¡°Tell them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Cordelia¡¯s face was filled with joy. ¡°Mom, Uncle Irwin, I have a big announcement! Zephyr


    and I¡­ are going to get our marriage certificateter in the afternoon!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rowan and X screamed at the same time.


    However, they had different expressions.


    Her mother was surprised and happy, while her father was surprised and¡­ panicky.


    ¡°Is that true, Cordelia, Zen?¡± X looked at them with excitement. ¡°Amazing, amazing! Get it quickly,


    and then I¡¯ll have a big burden lifted!¡± She sobbed from the joy as she hugged Cordelia. ¡°I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    Cordelia felt warm inside. ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Zephyr called out too. ¡°Mom!¡±


    Rowan stared at him fixedly and puffed his cheeks like a pufferfish.


    What was wrong with this kid? Was he not going to marry an heiress?


    Did he¡­ get it wrong?


    Rowan rolled his eyes while thinking about it many times. He was unwilling. ¡°Are you really marrying


    Cordelia?¡±


    Zephyr red at him.


    However, he was his father-inw, after all. He would still have to be polite. ¡°Sir, of course, I¡¯m marrying


    Cordelia.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you only getting the certificate instead of holding a wedding ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Because¡ª¡±


    Before Zephyr was done, Rowan tackled him.


    ¡°Oh, I know! Do the Hamertons think that Cordelia is a cheap bride? Hah, a marriage certificate is less


    than 10 dors! What, are you trying to trap her like that? That¡¯s all? What¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut it!¡± X roared fiercely.


    The ward became silent instantly.


    That did not only make Rowan shut his mouth. Cordelia and Zephyr stood aside, looking at her quietly


    and not daring to breathe loudly.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Cordelia called out weakly a momentter. She watched her mom carefully. ¡°A-Are you


    alright?¡±


    X was full of energy. ¡°Mm-hmm, I¡¯m alright!¡± She brought the apple that she had yet to finish peeling


    over while speaking. She pierced the knife on the apple¡ªit was majestic.


    Cordelia kept quiet.


    From what she remembered, her mom had been a soft person, apart from the time when she was ill.


    However, her mind had been a mess back then. She did not know what she did when she was throwing


    tantrums.


    She had never been so strict since she felt better now.


    X looked at Rowan, who had be a good boy from her roar. He buried his head quietly while


    sitting by the bed and rubbing his palms. The bed was quite high, and their legs did not touch the floor.


    Their legs were dangling.


    He looked like Ginger when Zephyr used to scream at it.


    Cordelia covered her mouth to smile secretly. ¡®Hmm¡­ He looks like Humpty-Dumpty.¡¯


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She could not hold back and almostughed out loud. At that moment, a warm, big hand was ced


    on her back, and she was stunned.


    She saw Zephyr smiling at her and saying to Rowan softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. My grandpa wants us to


    get the certificate first so that he can hand down the Hamertons to her legally.


    ¡°There¡¯ll definitely be a wedding ceremony, and it¡¯ll be grand. It¡¯s already in nning. As there are


    many details, we dare not be reckless. That¡¯s why it¡¯s taking some time.¡±


    Cordelia was quite shocked.


    Zephyr¡¯s tone and behavior¡­ It was not how he usually treated Rowan! It was his first time being so


    patient with him.


    Meanwhile, Zephyr felt a squeeze in his heart. Perhaps he imagined his future after seeing X¡¯s


    majesty¡­ Connecting with his current status in the Hamertons¡ªhe was not loved by his grandfather


    and mother¡ªhe suddenly felt emphatic with Rowan.


    It felt like they were in the same boat. Therefore, his tone became soft instinctively.


    Life was hard. Why would a man trouble another man?


    He released a heavy sigh¡­


    Rowan looked at him, and his lips quivered. There seemed to be a sparkle in his eyes.


    There seemed to be many things hiding the moment they locked eyes.


    At that moment, their souls were hugging, and they had internal monologues with each other.


    ¡°Father-inw!¡±


    ¡°Son-inw!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re family!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll treat you like my son when you marry into the Irwins!¡±


    ¡°Err, I think you got that wrong. Forget it. Father-inw, since I¡¯m your son, can you give me an


    allowance?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my son. I¡¯ve just given thepany stamp to your mother-inw!¡±


    ¡°You b*stard!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Cordelia,e with me.¡±


    X¡¯s voice snapped the daydreaming duo back to reality.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia was stunned. She locked eyes with her gentle mother when she lifted her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re


    getting married, so there are some things that I want to talk to you about. Come with me. I need to


    speak with you alone.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cordelia held X¡¯s arm and walked out of the ward.


    Zephyr and Rowan were the only ones left in the ward. The former felt awkward. Just when he was


    catching up to them, Rowan got him to stop.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going!?¡±


    Rowan looked at him like he was an idiot.


    ¡°Thedies are talking, so why are you following?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s face turned grim. His eyes were ferocious as he stood where he was.


    ¡°Mothers have to pass down their experiences as a mother and a wife before their daughters get


    married,¡± Rowan conveniently served him tea while smiling. ¡°This is the tradition!¡±

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Zephyr could onlye back and sit on the couch while pouting.


    Rowan looked at him with a cryptic look in his eyes.


    ¡°About you marrying Cordelia¡­¡±


    ¡°How many times are you going to ask that?¡± Zephyr enunciated each word coldly. ¡°It¡¯s true. My


    grandfather has agreed to it!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I know.¡± Rowan smiled. He was not sure whether to be happy or sad. He was lucky to be able to


    see his daughter getting married, but he did not have the right to hold her hand through the red carpet


    and give her away to the groom.


    Zephyr paused and said softly, ¡°My grandfather indeed minded Cordelia¡¯s background at first, and he


    hoped you¡¯d take her as your goddaughter¡­ But I told him about your rtionship with her yesterday.¡±


    Rowan¡¯s eyes widened. He could not say anything while staring at him.


    ¡°He¡¯s very happy since finding out that she¡¯s your daughter. Sir, aren¡¯t you going to seize the


    opportunity to acknowledge her as your daughter?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Rowan was choking. He had yet to gain forgiveness from X.


    Zephyr took a deep breath, ¡°Sir, you made some mistakes in the past, but as long as you face them


    and remedy them with all of your heart, I believe everything will get better.¡±


    Rowan looked terrible. He only spoke a momentter. ¡°Cordelia won¡¯t forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Even if she won¡¯t, your conscience will be clear, at least.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my daughter hating me!¡± Rowan¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I¡¯d rather have what I have now, caring


    and loving for her as an uncle!¡±


    ¡°But the more you drag it, the more troublesome it will be!¡± Zephyr looked into his eyes. ¡°I know that


    very well!¡±


    He had had a terrible experience with his identity.


    He had kept dragging it out on telling Cordelia his real identity. However, the more he had been afraid


    of losing her, the more he had not wanted to tell and the more hurt she had felt.


    Fortunately, he had moved past that now.


    However, Cordelia had epted his identity because of her love for him.


    What about Rowan? He had not grown up with her. He was not a father to her, letting her suffer for


    over 20 years for nothing. How could she forgive him easily?


    Zephyr sighed. He walked over to pat his father-inw¡¯s shoulder when he saw how sad he was. ¡°I¡¯ll


    help you.¡±


    Rowan sniffed and tried his best to suppress the sadness that was rushing inside him.


    He only said a momentter, ¡°Now that you¡¯re my son-in-iw, there are some things that I¡¯d like to say


    to you alone as well.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rowan raised his eyes to look at him and enunciated each word in all seriousness. ¡°Zephyr, please¡­


    take care of my daughter.¡±


    Zephyr was moved and nodded.


    Rowan forced a smile. He turned his head and took a small medicine bottle out of his bag.


    The bottle was exquisite. There was the special Irwin Pharmaceuticals¡¯ brand imprinted on it.


    Zephyr was stunned.


    Rowan then said, ¡°Use the usual dosage. You remember how to use it, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Zephyr took it over and held it in his hand.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Zephyr wanted to call him dad but decided to swallow it as the word dangled around his


    lips.


    However, Rowan did not mind it. He was still rummaging through his bag. He took out another bottle.


    This one was clearly smaller than the other one and of different color too. It was dark red, and it


    seemed to have a different pattern on it. It was mysterious.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ for you too.¡± Rowan shoved it into his hand.


    Zephyr did not understand what it was.


    Rowan faked a cough as he was hesitating. ¡°You don¡¯t have to consume this often, just once per week.


    There are¡­ pills inside. Just consume one, not one more! Understand?¡±

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Zephyr¡¯s memory was great. He remembered the dosage, but Rowan did not say what the medicine


    was.


    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Rowan stared at him and revealed a sly smirk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s beneficial to you!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ll have to know what this does, right?¡±


    Rowan grinned and enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Improving your libido!¡±


    Pfft!


    Zephyr almost did not hold back the urge to m the bottle on his head.


    Improving his libido? This old fox! He was the one who needed that!


    ¡­


    Cordelia and Zephyr decided to collect their marriage certificate in the afternoon.


    Their good friends were there to witness the holy moment in the tiny hall at the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    They took pictures and took the oath. The moment they stamped on the certificate, Zephyr¡¯s heart was


    pounding.


    Cordelia was smiling with excitement. She leaned on his chest coquettishly and felt safe as she felt his


    powerful heartbeat.


    He yed with her long hair and kissed her forehead.


    Nichs congratted them. ¡°Congrattions! You guys have been through a lot, but it¡¯s all perfect


    now!¡±


    Linda was sobbing. She hugged Cordelia tightly and could not say anything.


    Eventually, Nichs separated them. ¡°Wifey, her husband is right here. Don¡¯t hug her like that. You


    need to watch out!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lindaughed.


    Josiah got a small confetti cannon. As a bang sounded, beautiful confetti fell from above.


    He was cheering and pping.


    Nichs frowned as he looked at him, not sure whether tough or cry. ¡°You sure are great at creating


    the atmosphere!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Josiah was proud. ¡°I prepared something for the wedding ceremony!¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Nichs had a bad feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sing!¡±


    The people pretended to run away.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Josiah felt wronged. ¡°Why? Kelly said I have a great voice!¡±


    Kelly wasughing hard at what he said.


    She visited the hospital yesterday. The doctor was surprised by her speed of recovery. It was


    considered a miracle for such a recovery when it came to a congenital disease.


    The doctor even asked her. ¡°Miss, what special medicine have you been consumingtely?¡±


    She smirked and said nothing.


    Josiah was the medicine that cured her!


    Meanwhile, she was the only one in the world who thought Josiah, who was terrible at singing, could


    actually sing.


    She held his hand. As she was in the wheelchair, she could only lift her head to look at him every time.


    However, he was worried that she would be tired of raising her head, so every time she held his hand,


    he would squat down.


    Kelly patted his head, and joy filled her face.


    ¡°Oh yes, brother!¡± Zennie asked caringly. ¡°How¡¯s the ceremony with sis going to be? What style is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still calling her sis?¡± Zephyr frowned and waved the certificate in his hand. ¡°You should call her


    sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I got used to calling her that.¡±


    ¡°No, you must change your habit!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I will¡­ I¡¯ll call you brother-inw then!¡±


    Zephyr widened his eyes instantly,


    Zennie giggled while covering her mouth.


    Great, all of his family members were bullying him.


    Nevertheless¡­


    He hugged Cordelia while failing to hide the smile on his face.


    That was his whole world that he was hugging, so he was not scared that his family bullied him. With


    her there, he would always have a ce in the world.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the wedding going to be like!¡±


    Zennie was urging, but someone patted her head with a book.


    ¡°Can you stop doing that?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Zennie felt a squeeze in her heart. She saw Seth¡¯s helpless face when she lifted her eyes.


    She pouted. She had been under the impression she could take a break today since she apanied


    her brother and sister-inw to collect their marriage certificate. Never had she thought Seth would


    bring the exam simtion questions over.


    He had said there was a table in the hall that she could use.


    He had even said although the environment was noisy, it would serve as a test for her! If she could


    ignore the noise, she would be able to focus on the exam!


    ¡°Zennie, the exam ising. You must seize every second!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll start doing¡­¡± She epted her fate and started doing the college entrance exam


    simtion questions.


    Seth smiled happily. He sat next to her and exined to her patiently.


    However, Cordelia had yet toe up with a n for their wedding. The one that the Hamertons


    suggested was too luxurious. She was the family¡¯s bookkeeper now, so she had to be responsible.


    It would be ridiculous if she cut expenses while organizing a grand wedding.


    Kelly chuckled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let me design the wedding for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re well-versed in design?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Josiah looked proud. ¡°Although she doesn¡¯t go out, she has been attending online


    courses. She even got a bachelor¡¯s degree from a design university!¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want an extravagant one.¡± Kelly smiled. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m managing the Tanner


    Group now, after all. I can¡¯t ck off for a second. I can¡¯t let anyone have leverage on me, especially.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely design the best wedding that¡¯s within your budget!¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Cordelia smiled.


    ¡°Err¡­ Kelly,¡± Josiah smiled like a fool, ¡°Remember to save me a spot to sing!¡±


    The people said at the same time, ¡°Go away!¡±


    Trinity was busy taking photos for them, while Robert was happily standing at the back with Ginger in


    his hands. The cat was upset. It meowed at Zephyr twice and looked away.


    The sunlight shone through the windows, and the hall was filled with joy.


    Only one person had been pacing outside the hall for a long time. He could not take the hardest step


    out, after all.


    However, Zephyr noticed him.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    "Z!" Josiah called out. "Now that you guys have the certificate, should we celebrate with a feast?¡±


    Zephyr snapped back to his senses. He nodded. "We should."


    "I''ll book the hotel!" Josiah took out his phone immediately and looked at Cordelia. "What would you like to eat?"


    They were chipping in ideas, so it was a lively discussion.


    Zephyr looked calm as he looked at the door quietly.


    That person seemed to have left.


    "What are you looking at?" Cordelia held his arm.


    He chuckled and kissed her hair as he whispered, "Wait for me in the car. I''m going to make a call."


    She was stunned. She then realized that someone seemed not to have shown up today.


    It was between them. Even if they had a conflict, they should be solving it themselves.


    She smiled and gave him a gentle look. She then led the others to the car park.


    After they left, Zephyr sat in the hall alone. A momentter, someone slowly walked in.


    "Z..."


    Zephyr lifted his eyes to look at him.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Fredric looked guilty. He smiled awkwardly and soon held his head down.


    "Congrattions on your marriage with Cordelia." He ced his gift. "This is a little something. I hope you like it."


    Zephyr remained still for a while.


    Fredric stood there, finding himself in a pickle. He was well aware of Z''s ability not to show his emotions. He could never see what he was feeling on his face. However, he knew that he was raging.


    He took a deep breath and observed him quietly. After a long time, Zephyr finally lifted his head to look at him. The coldness in his ck eyes seemed to be gone. "Z," Fredric said in all seriousness. "I''m sorry about that day."


    Zephyr stood up and smirked. He then patted his shoulder.


    Fredric had always been arrogant. It was hard to get an apology from him.


    "Forget it. I never took it to heart," Zephyr said in his deep voice. "I''m happy that you came today. Let''s eat together."


    The former declined. "No, I need to meet some people. This case is quite urgent."


    "Don''t tell me you''re going to avoid Trinity for the rest of your life?"


    "What!" He was stunned. "Why would I want to avoid her?"


    Zephyr chuckled when he saw that he was being honest. "I thought you would not forgive Trinity because of Michelle."


    "You think I''m that petty!" Fredric smiled. "Trinity is a nice person, as well as an outstanding director. Michelle is lucky to be in her movie!" "Hmm, it''s great that you think that."


    However, he knew that Fredric was merely saying that. He still pitied her.


    As expected, Fredric asked carefully, "Z, c-can you really not ept her?"


    Zephyr paused and raised his eyebrows. "What do you mean?"


    "I..." Fredric licked his lips. "I really hope that Michelle can join us."


    He looked at him and scoffed.


    Michelle? What made her worthy?


    The fact that she refused to let Cordelia into the banquet and boasted that she would be the Hamertons'' future madam alone made it impossible for Zephyr to stay in contact with her!

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    ¡°Fredric,¡± Zephyr said in his deep voice. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from liking someone, but time will reveal


    one¡¯s true colors. Make up your mind when you see through her!¡±


    ¡°Z, Michelle¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t want to hear that name again!¡±


    Fredric pursed his lips. He kept quiet while looking at Zephyr¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Z.¡± He hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°Do you know that Yale was hurt a few days


    ago?¡±


    Zephyr had heard about the incident. He had heard that Yale had had a fight with some people in a bar


    parking lot.


    Furthermore, it had happened on the day he¡¯d had a fight with Fredric.


    He thought about it and soon reacted. He then looked at Fredric with his deep eyes.


    ¡°So you talked to him after I left that night?¡± Zephyr had a cryptic smile on his face.


    Fredric sensed that something was off. He had cold sweat dripping on his body.


    ¡°Z, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Zephyr nced at him expressionlessly.


    Fredric felt his throat tighten and continued. ¡°Umm¡­ I handled the situation. rk called me to tell me


    that Yale was arrested by the police for instigation. So I¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zephyr knew that Yale could not drive a wedge between them easily since they had grown up


    together.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He looked at Fredric. ¡°It¡¯s hard to be an attorney sometimes. Although Yale is useless and


    despicable, he¡¯s a Hamerton after all. It¡¯d be an embarrassment to us if something happened to him.


    It¡¯s impossible that grandpa would just ignore it. So perhaps it was grandpa who got rk to call you.¡±


    Fredric paused for a long time before releasing a long sigh of relief. He forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m happy that


    you understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it dealt with already?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± It was a small matter to him. ¡°Those people were gangsters, but they were reasonable. Yale


    apologized, so they paid his medical fees. They reached a settlement, so the issue has been solved.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Z.¡± Fredric lowered his voice. ¡°I noticed something was off with him when I sent him back to the Yale


    Residence. He looked¡­ tired. He ran into his room as soon as he arrived. I have no idea what he was


    doing in there.


    ¡°I had to get his signature for my memo, so I waited outside. He looked normal when he got out half an


    hourter.


    ¡°Z, do you think¡­¡±


    Fredric recalled the strange smell in the parking lot that day. He could not help but suspect something.


    ¡°Is he on drugs?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s face turned grim, and he clenched his fists.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Fredric took a call log out of his bag.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Evidence was everything to attorneys. Therefore, he had begun to investigate secretly since the


    parking lot incident.


    Zephyr looked at it. Most of the numbers on the call log came from Jangasas.


    ¡°This repeated number is William¡¯s.¡± Zephyr was sure. ¡°Hah, it makes sense. Since Yelena is with him


    now, William would definitely hold on to this money tree.¡±


    ¡°Did William supply him drugs?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes dimmed. He figured William was not capable of that. Someone else had to be behind


    this.


    ¡°Z,¡± Fredric said. ¡°This is the only thing I found¡­ I don¡¯t have anything else.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, this isn¡¯t bad.¡± Zephyr smiled and lifted his eyes to look at him. There was a cryptic look in his


    eyes. ¡°Fredric, I think you can do something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You can set Yale up.¡±


    Fredric was stunned, but he soon got what he meant. They locked eyes and revealed a smile, showing


    that they understood each other.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    In the evening, Zephyr and Cordelia returned to the Royal Manor.


    They started kissing in the car as soon as it was parked in the courtyard, so the suppressive space was


    filled with romance.


    Her breathing quickened. However, she shoved his hands away, signaling for him to only do that at


    home.


    Although they had been together for a long time, she was still very conservative in this aspect. It was


    private, so it was natural that she needed privacy to do that.


    ¡°Wifey¡­¡± Zephyrined. ¡°I can¡¯t hold back anymore!¡±


    ¡°You have to!¡± Cordeliay on his chest like a kitten and warned him politely. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to take


    your allowance away!¡±


    Zephyr felt terrible. He held her hand and kissed it.


    However, he knew that as soon as she went into a private space and the curtains were closed, she


    would no longer be thedy who blushed because of a mere kiss¡­


    She could take his soul away when she let go. That feeling was just¡­


    He felt a squeeze in his heart. He snapped up and picked her up, the two of them getting out of the car


    and rushing to their home!


    They hugged at the door. However, before he managed to kiss her, the lights in the living room were


    suddenly turned on!


    Cordelia screamed.


    They saw Robert standing in the living room with Ginger in his hands, while Aunt Helen was smiling


    happily. The living room was decorated beautifully, while the marble floor was filled with scattered rose


    petals. Romance filled every corner.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Surprise!¡± Robert grabbed Ginger¡¯s paw to wave at them.


    ¡°How¡¯s this, sir and madam?¡± Robert was excited. ¡°It was my idea!¡±


    Cordelia was blushing, but her eyes were smiling.


    Zephyr, on the other hand, was stunned for over ten seconds. He almost spat out blood.


    Why was it Robert every time?! Every single time!


    He was too much this time. He had chosen to give them a surprise that day with Ginger and Aunt


    Helen!


    Had he not specifically told him to get as far away as he could after they collected their marriage


    certificate?


    ¡°Robert!¡±


    The roar almost tore the house apart.


    However, Robert did not panic about making a mistake. Instead, he beganughing with Aunt Helen.


    Cordelia pulled at Zephyr, who wanted to beat Robert up immediately.


    Aunt Helen said with a smile, ¡°You can¡¯t yell like this, sir. It¡¯s too much for your body! I made soup, so


    eat it with madam for supper!¡±


    Ginger looked at him quietly. It then licked its lips and meowed.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Robert was almost out of breath fromughing. He walked over to them and bowed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,


    sir. Even if I was an idiot, I wouldn¡¯t interrupt the most important time of your life!¡±


    Zephyr stared at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Robert scratched his head. ¡°Just pulling your leg¡­ Hahaha!¡±


    He had not intended to interrupt his moment with Cordelia every single time.


    This would be considered the end of it! He would definitely be alert when he was around them. He


    would show up when he should and he would disappear when needed!


    ¡°Don¡¯t me him, sir.¡± Aunt Helen smiled. ¡°It was your grandpa who sent him here. He insisted that he


    tell you to bring madam home for lunch tomorrow. She¡¯ll take over the Hamertons from now on!¡±


    Only Zephyr calmed down.


    Robert continued. ¡°I¡¯m taking Ginger to Madam X and Aunt Helen back to the manor!¡±


    They vanished in the night with Ginger.


    Cordelia could not hold back, as her belly was hurting fromughter. A pair of big hands grabbed her


    from behind. Before she managed to react, she was carried to the bedroom upstairs.


    The man pressed her against the bed, his eyes soft.


    She stretched her hands to hold his neck. Her beautiful eyes were sparkling like stars.


    ¡°Hubby¡­¡±


    Her soft voice was seductive.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Now that I think about it, this is our real wedding night, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± He did not have the time to even think about that.


    All he wanted to do was eat her up right now.


    ¡°Hubby, will you treat me well from now on?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± What kind of question was that? He answered without even giving it a thought, ¡°Of course I


    will.¡±


    She smiled with joy. ¡°Will you love me forever?¡±


    ¡°Of course I will, you fool.¡±


    In reality, even if he had not said all that to her, she knew that he would spend the rest of his life


    fulfilling his promise.


    It was just that she loved hearing him say sweet nothings to her.


    She buried her face in his chest and leaned on him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll love you forever too¡­¡±


    Zephyr was high due to the atmosphere. He could no longer hold back.


    However, thedy in his embrace suddenly revealed a mischievous smile. ¡°I¡¯d love you even if you


    became a bald meatball!¡±


    Pfft¡­


    He was stunned at first, but he thenughed out loud.


    ¡°Wifey, if I was a meatball, then what would you be?¡±


    Cordelia gave it some serious thought. ¡°A vegan meatball!¡±


    They discussed how they would meet in their next life. They eventually concluded that he would be a


    meatball, while she would be a vegan meatball. They would still be on the same te, and they would


    be together forever and ever.


    They hugged happily as soon as Cordelia was done speaking.


    Zephyr pulled the nket over their heads. The lights were dimmed, so it was quiet, beautiful, and


    passionate.


    ¡­


    Michelle arrived at Yale¡¯s private club with the help of an attendant.


    She had heard about the many high-end clubs beneath Splendor Mountain. They were the ces the


    people of the highest status in the city frequented.


    She had not expected to be treated like a VIP.


    The attendant took her to the spa, where she was treated to a private service. She took a good look, as


    she had seen this beautician on many fashion TV shows, and she usually served the best actresses.


    She was over the moon. It was great to be wealthy. Money was a person¡¯s pride, as money could really


    buy anything.


    Fredric could never give her the things that she was indulging in now!


    She took a sip of the red wine while the attendant got a masseuse for her.


    ¡°Ms. Carmichael.¡± The attendant was respectful. ¡°Mr. Hamerton is currently busy. We hope you¡¯re


    enjoying yourself here. He¡¯ll see you as soon as he¡¯s done with his thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure!¡± Michelle looked flirty. ¡°Tell him not to hurry! Hah¡­ He¡¯s been thorough with the


    arrangement!¡±


    The attendant stepped out after bowing.


    She smiled and looked around. The massage room in the little spa was as luxurious as a pce.


    Since she could not get close to Zephyr, she would go for second best. Yale would do!

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    ¡°Ms. Carmichael.¡± The masseuse had a professional smile on her face. ¡°Is this strength okay?¡±


    Michelle instantly felt rxed. She kept nodding. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me if there¡¯s anything you need at all. We¡¯ll do our best to serve you!¡±


    Michelle smiled. She felt good.


    She had been shooting for two days without resting beforeing to the club. She was exhausted.


    Trinity had insisted on finishing shooting, but it was a way to rival Millie.


    Who was Millie? After the pst time, she would never forgive Michelle.


    Michelle wanted to y someone else. She did not want to act with Millie, but the entire crew made fun


    of her.


    Trinity merely nced at her and said, ¡°We only have one character for you. y it if you want. You


    can cancel the contract if you don¡¯t want to do it! I don¡¯t care if I lose this insignificant money.¡±


    Michelle was sure that everyone was working together to bully her.


    She called Fredric to cry about her encounter, but he advised her. ¡°Michelle, you just debuted. You


    must be humble and maintain a good rtionship with the crew¡­ Trinity is a talented director. She¡¯ll


    make you famous as long as you¡¯re willing to put in some effort.¡±


    She tossed her phone angrily after she hung up. After work, she posted on her social media ount


    about this unfair treatment. Fortunately, Nancy saw that in time and warned her.


    ¡°Tell me if you want to end your career, Michelle. Don¡¯t drag me into it! How dare you post something


    like that? Are you trying to offend everyone in the industry? Delete it!¡±


    She deleted the post unwillingly. Although she had posted it less than a minute ago, many people had


    seen it.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Including Yale, who wanted to stir chaos.


    ¡°Michelle¡­ She¡¯s the singer who was almost banned by Zephyr, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. She¡¯s also the Attorney Constable¡¯s crush!¡±


    ¡°Hah, that b*stard who went against me!¡± He focused all of his vengeance on Fredric when he recalled


    being beaten up in the parking lot.


    His man instantly understood and asked, ¡°Sir, should we get rid of him?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Yale grinned. ¡°We should continue to be nice to him!¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so stupid!¡± He red at him. ¡°He¡¯s Zen¡¯sckey, so he¡¯s also an important chess piece to us! If


    we trapped him, wouldn¡¯t we be able to fight Zen?¡±


    In order to trap Fredric, Michelle was vital.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    That was why she was taken to the private club.


    ¡°Ms. Carmichael.¡± The masseuse stood aside respectfully. ¡°We¡¯re done with the massage now. Please


    head to the restaurant. Mr. Hamerton has arranged supper for you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ supper too?¡± Michelle was over the moon.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay!¡± Michelle smiled in a flirtatious manner. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for his hospitality. I¡¯ll head over for


    supper now¡­¡±


    However, she heard a shrill woman¡¯s voice outside before she was done speaking.


    ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you know me?! Why can¡¯t I go in?!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, Mr. Hamerton said that today¡­¡±


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡±


    Michelle was stunned. A secondter, she saw an angry woman in red stomping in her heels.


    She had seen that red dress before. It was the limited edition of an international A-list brand. However,


    it seemed to have been altered. The original design had not been as revealing.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner¡­¡± The attendants panicked. They were hesitant as they looked at Michelle and Yelena.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Michelle was stunned. Ms. Jenner?


    Was one Ms. Jenner in Imperial Media not enough? There was another one now?


    Yelena looked at her as well, her gaze turning from confusion into jealousy and rage.


    ¡°Hah, Mr. Yale¡¯s stopping me from entering because of this sl*t?¡±


    Michelle was angry, but before she could retort, Yelena pped her!


    ¡°You wh*re!¡±


    Yelena was no delicate award-winning actress. The actress¡¯ p was part of filming, but Nelly had


    trained Yelena to get into battle mode.


    ¡°You shameless b*tch! Mr. Yale¡¯s not someone you can seduce! I¡¯m going to rip you apart today! Let¡¯s


    see if you¡¯ll dare hook up with him again!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Let go of me!¡±


    The two of them fought, and the club was thrown into chaos. Shrill screams, insults, and grappling


    noises mixed, creating a unique scene at the bottom of Splendor Mountain.


    No one dared mediate the fight, not that they knew how to. They could only watch the women fight.


    Michelle was not even Yelena¡¯s rival. She was at a disadvantage and she had bruises within a short


    while, and Yelena ended the fight with a punch in her chest. The silicone inserts shook, and Michelle


    frantically held them steady with both hands.


    Yelena had taken some of Yale¡¯s ¡°good stuff¡± beforeing, so she was energetic. She took a step


    forward and grabbed Michelle¡¯s hair, causing thetter to moan in pain.


    Then, the others quickly went up to stop them, afraid that the fight would escte too much. It was a


    disaster.


    Suddenly, someone let out a loud cough and the whole ce fell silent.


    Yale entered with a glower while the others held their breaths. Yelena still had a tight grip on Michelle¡¯s


    hair, and thetter¡¯s face was twisted in pain.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Yale¡¯s tone rose. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±


    Yelena loosened her hold and called out timidly, ¡°Yale¡­¡±


    Michelle took this chance to struggle away from her hold and cried as she threw herself into Yale¡¯s


    arms.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Mr. Yale¡­¡±


    She sounded so wronged and coquettish that regr men would melt over it, but Yale widened his


    eyes at Michelle as though he had seen a ghost.


    What was going on? He had asked her toe enjoy herself in the private club to pull Frederic to his


    side! Not for her to throw herself at him!


    ¡°Yale, you!¡± Yelena¡¯s eyes reddened as she watched the two of them in disbelief.


    Because she had taken drugs and could not exactly think straight, she pounced on Yale. This caused


    the three of them to get entangled in the fight, and the expensive decorations in the club all fell and


    crushed on the floor.


    Ultimately, the battle was stopped by Yale, who summoned the security guards.


    ¡°Take this lunatic away!¡± He pointed at Yelena angrily. ¡°Lock her up! Do not feed her without my


    permission!¡±


    Michelle gloated inwardly and clung closer to Yale.


    That had not been Yale¡¯s intention. After taking care of Yelena, he had been about to push Michelle


    away when he caught a glimpse of a familiar silhouette by the door¡­


    Yale froze.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The man walked over slowly, his footsteps steady. His gaze swept across Michelle and paused on her


    momentarily.


    ¡°Ah, Fre-Frederic!¡± Yale shoved Michelle off of him. ¡°What a rare guest! What brings you here today?¡±

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Frederic looked at him with a nk expression.


    He was only here because of what Zephyr had said¡ªthat he could pretend to betray him. He had


    picked this time because he knew Yale and was aware that he would not be resting and would still be


    having fun at this hour.


    Since he nned to get something out of Yale, of course he had to choose a time when he could get


    the closest to him. He just had not expected to see Michelle like this here¡­


    Frederic gripped his fists. It felt as if something had crumbled in his heart abruptly.


    Michelle stared at him nkly as well. Her clothes were messy and her hair disheveled. There were


    even some wounds on her face, and she was throwing herself at Yale.


    Frederic suddenly thought he was hrious. Years of infatuation and resolution broke down in an


    instant.


    He had seen a quote on the inte¡ª¡°When¡¯s the moment that you suddenly stopped loving


    someone?¡±¡ªand he realized this was this moment for Frederic.


    He suddenly thought that this was all due to Michelle. Perhaps all this while, what he had liked was the


    feeling of wholeheartedly liking someone. He had put Michelle on too high a pedestal all this time.


    In fact, she was just like some female celebrities in the entertainment industry¡ªexcept those female


    celebrities were much franker than her. At least, their ambition and desire were obvious. Unlike


    Michelle, who had a sweet and demure character on the outside and had to be discreet and stealthy


    about her desires.


    ¡°Frederic.¡± Yale chuckled dryly. ¡°Listen¡­ Don¡¯t misunderstand this. I brought Ms. Carmichael here


    today to take care of her for you because she must have had a hard time shooting¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank you then, Mr. Yale.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing worth mentioning.¡± Yale chuckled. ¡°Frederic, it¡¯s a mess in here. Shall we talk elsewhere?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Frederic¡¯s voice wasposed. ¡°You call the shots.¡±


    Yale was slightly relieved upon seeing that Frederic did not seem angry. He got someone to send


    Michelle off and took Frederic to the best VIP room in the club.


    Despite that, his heart drummed on the way there. Michelle Carmichael was a sticky problem! How


    could she throw herself at him at this juncture?!


    ¡°Mr. Yale, I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yale snapped back to his senses.


    Frederic looked at him with a smile. ¡°To be honest, being with Mr. Zephyr all these years has been


    really hard on my pride. If you gave me a higher status, I¡¯d be willing to serve you!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡­


    Late at night, in Royal Manor¡­


    Zephyr turned around and startled awake when he did not find that pliant, sweet-smelling figure in his


    arms.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    There was no sight of her in the bedroom either.


    Shocked, Zephyr did not even put on his slippers before he dashed out of the bedroom, only to see that


    the light in the study was switched on.


    Zephyr chuckled wryly. Did she have to start managing the bills on the night of their wedding?


    He went in, softly pushing the door. Cordelia looked up and met his doting gaze, shooting him a sweet


    smile in return.


    ¡°Darling, why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±


    Zephyr fetched a cardigan to drape it over her and hugged her from the back before he hoisted her up.


    Cordelia gasped. The moment Zephyr picked her up, he took her seat.


    Left with nowhere to sit, Cordelia could only sit on hisp.


    The man¡¯s hands then crept up her hips¡­


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Cordelia wriggled and chuckled. ¡°Your family¡¯s ounts are kind of tricky to sort through.¡±

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    Zephyr looked at the screen. Cordelia had already created a clear and tangible form. He buried his


    nose in her hair and took a deep breath.


    ¡°With you around now, any tricky ounts will be easy to handle.¡±


    ¡°Easy to say!¡± Cordelia turned around to rub their noses together. They could not help chuckling when


    their eyes met.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s not just easy for me to say¡­¡± Zephyr spoke hoarsely next to her ear. ¡°It¡¯s easy for me to


    ¡®do¡¯ too!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s attention was on the ounts, and she clearly did not catch what he meant, so she asked


    seriously, ¡°What did you do? Have you paid attention to anything at home other than the tasks at the


    company?


    ¡°I¡¯ve recalcted. The whole Hamerton Manor¡¯s ie and expenses can be bnced generally, but


    if any unnecessary expenses are removed and the resources are reformed, we could save even more


    and even make a profit¡­


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Did you hear me?¡±


    What did the man want? She was talking to him about serious matters, and he was burying his face in


    her embrace. He was too much!


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡±


    ¡°Darling, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Zephyr, who was not pleased, threw a tantrum to make her go back to


    sleep with him for a bit longer.


    Despite that, Cordelia lifted a hand and changed his monthly allowance of $70 to $45 directly!


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes went round.


    ¡°Right, I gave you a ck card before. Give it back too.¡±


    ¡°Honey¡­ I earned that myself!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed the rules for the Hamertons now. Everything starts afresh!¡±


    Cordelia could not help giggling behind her hand as she looked at him gaping like a deted balloon.


    Zephyr sighed and performed a long analysis on her, iming that she must not exploitbor like this.


    Not even a capitalist would be harsh enough to pay only $45¡­ How was he supposed to live?!


    Cordelia suddenly turned around and held his face with both hands.


    There was light in her eyes, and she grinned as soon as she looked at him.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Aww, looks like Mr. Zephyr opposes this very much¡­¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was soft and sweet. ¡°Why, is


    $45 too little?¡±


    ¡°You think it¡¯s a lot?¡±


    ¡°The basic sry is not much, but¡­¡± Cordelia chuckled. Her cherry lips were pressed against his ear,


    and what she said sent tremors down his spine.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll give you the chance to make somemission!¡±


    Zephyr froze before realization struck him. He picked her up directly and rushed back to their bed.


    When he looked at their bedside table and saw the bottle of tonic his father-inw had given him


    standing there quietly, he thought he should give it a try.


    After all, themission he was about to make had to be excellent in both quantity and quality! The


    more he worked, the more he¡¯d earn!


    ¡­


    Cordelia woke up eventually early in the morning.


    The side effect of a passionate wedding night was a sore body that felt like a truck had run over it.


    She pushed herself up and went downstairs to look for Zephyr.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The man seemed to have spent a while on the couch. His expression was grim and a dark cloud


    fogged his eyes, vanishing once he saw Cordelia.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Cordelia was sensitive and noted that he looked off.


    She went over to hold his hand, saying softly, ¡°Tell me if something¡¯s off. We¡¯re actually husband and


    wife now. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll face it with you.¡±

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Zephyr did not say anything. He had wanted to shoulder this alone, but when he thought about how he


    had almost lost her because he had said nothing, he decided he was not going to be a fool twice.


    He smiled and hugged her lightly. ¡°I was informed that William Jenner¡¯s currently in Centrolis.¡±


    The person in his arms clearly went stiff. Zephyr hugged her tighter.


    ¡°Jenner¡¯spany has gone bankrupt, and Yelena has be Yale¡¯s ything¡­¡± he exined to


    her. ¡°William Jenner¡¯s in desperate need of money. It¡¯s well within reason that he¡¯s in Centrolis to rely


    on his daughter.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t just depending on his daughter.¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll let me go.¡±


    Zephyr ran his hand through her long hair. He could not help smiling as he looked at her soft but


    resolute face.


    He remembered that he had assumed she must have a soft and weak character when they had first


    met, but she had turned out to be much tougher than he had imagined.


    That was why he did not shy away from telling her the truth. ¡°I think he won¡¯t juste for you. He¡¯ll go


    after your mom too. I remember him going to your house once in Jangasas.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I have people set around mom¡¯s ce. I won¡¯t let William Jenner get close to her!¡±


    Cordelia looked up at him with a sweet smile. No matter what, he would always make sure things were


    properly taken care of.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± Zephyr smiled.


    Cordelia replied sincerely, ¡°Thank you, darling¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this still required between us?¡±


    Cordelia chortled and said nothing, feeling warmth gush in her.


    ¡°If you really want to thank me¡­¡± Zephyr said huskily next to her ear, ¡°Give me more allowance from


    now on!¡±


    Cordelia blushed, her wrist caught when she tried to push him away. The man pinned her down on the


    couch.


    It was a winter morning, but the room was radiant from hot passion.


    ¡­


    The two of them only got to the manor when it was almost noon.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Liam came to wee them personally and could not help grinning once he saw Zephyr and Cordelia,


    repeatedly mumbling, ¡°My granddaughter¡¯s back! My dear granddaughter¡¯s back!¡±


    Cordelia went over to hook arms with the old man with a beam, and the two of them went in happily, as


    if they hadpletely forgotten that Zephyr was there too.


    The servants around them ducked their heads swiftly. It was so hard to hold theirughter in.


    Zephyr scanned the ce around him and his gaze darkened. He coughed and caught up with brisk


    steps.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Liam called all the chefs at home in the hall.


    The Michelin-star chefs stood on both sides, all looking at Cordelia in anticipation, hoping to be picked.


    Cordelia was puzzled. ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°What cuisine would you like to have today?¡± Liam asked with a grin.


    Cordelia winced, looking at the chefs of different ethnicities and nationalities. There were chefs from


    Chaisnd, Feranche, Etalia, Ilbon, Taeguk, Asperia¡­ Liam had basically gotten all the cuisines in the


    whole world into his house.


    While she mulled over the options, Zephyr had gone through the menu and ced it on the servant¡¯s


    tray gracefully.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯d like to have sushi¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Liam looked at him impatiently. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Liam then looked at Cordelia lovingly. ¡°Cordelia, what do you want?¡±


    Cordelia giggled. ¡°Let¡¯s have sushi.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to listen to this kid! Just let me know what you want!¡± Liam straightened up and


    exined seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I hired these chefs with my own money. Didn¡¯t use the family¡¯s


    money. It won¡¯t affect your revolutionary n at all!¡±


    Zephyr looked at him speechlessly and scoffed.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    The old man had seemed to be proud and arrogant in the past. Since when had he be so


    submissive?


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Cordelia pushed the urge tough down and held her husband¡¯s hand gently under the


    table. ¡°I actually feel like having sushi too. And unagi-don!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Liam gave it some thought and shot rk a look.


    rk nodded. The Ilbon chef perked up and stood straight, taking a deep bow before answering


    sonorously, ¡°Hai!¡±


    He then went to the kitchen to prepare the food.


    Zephyr looked like he was in despair as he slowly exhaled.


    The manor felt oppressive. He might as well refuse to eat the next time he came back. His grandfather


    would not just watch the heir he had personally trained starve, right? His wife would feel bad for him too


    and might treat him better¡ªmaybe increase his allowance and give him back the ck card¡­


    He decided then and there to do it!


    Zephyr beamed and enjoyed the sashimi in front of him.


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr.¡± rk came in with a document. ¡°These are the sponsorship details for the University of


    Centrolis next year. See¡ª¡±


    Zephyr was about to take the document when Liam interrupted lightly. ¡°Give it to Cordelia. She calls the


    shots now!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Grandpa?¡± Zephyr paused.


    ¡°Right, I forgot to tell you.¡± Liam wiped his mouth with a napkin. ¡°I think Cordelia¡¯s very professional


    when ites to finance management¡ªpractical too, much stronger than you! So I decided to not just


    hand over the family finances to her. Thepany finances can be slowly passed over to her as well!¡±


    Zephyr widened his eyes. ¡°Then I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your ability to make money is still decent.¡± Liam had done his calctions. ¡°You¡¯ll make money, and


    Cordelia will handle the money. Won¡¯t it be great?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯ll be pretty good.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Zephyr grimaced. Thinking of the mission¡± he had made afterst night¡¯s hard work, he put on a


    pitiful smile.


    Cordelia looked at him yfully and grinned, making him melt right away.


    His hand crept up to her slim waist, and he held it lightly.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Darling,¡± he said softly. ¡°Can I stop working hard? Take care of me.¡±


    Cordelia smiled without a word and took the document from rk to go through it.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve calcted this,¡± she said softly. ¡°I think the ratio for next year¡¯s sponsorships can be


    increased. The sum of ssroom buildings and dorms remains the same, but the sum ofboratories


    should be higher than in the past years.¡±


    Liam was delightfully surprised. It was exactly what he had thought.


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Engineering and medicalbs are ces where one can get results. So the teachers and students


    should have the best in order for them to do research without worrying.


    ¡°The research results will definitely be beneficial to Hamerton Group, so consider it a long-term


    investment.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Liam nodded in approval. ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say!


    Cordelia paused and nodded with a soft smile.


    ¡°I saw the schrship name list for this semester earlier. Carter Irwin came in first again,¡± Liam said


    with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s an uing talent for sure!¡±


    ¡°Carter works very hard.¡± Cordelia looked pleased. ¡°And he¡¯s a smart boy, especially when ites to


    medicine. It¡¯s like he understands without needing a teacher.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± rk said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Irwin¡¯s schrship is regarding a thesis in medicine too¡­ I think it¡¯s


    ¡ªit¡¯s rted to acupuncture!¡±


    ¡°Acupuncture?¡± Cordelia froze and felt her heart skip a beat.


    Liam instantly eyed rk to stop him from going on. He then met Zephyr¡¯s eyes, which looked rather


    solemn.


    Cordelia did not know about it yet¡­ but given how smart she was, she would definitely connect the


    dots.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    Zephyr knew that unless Rowan admitted this to Cordelia or X told her personally, it would feel


    entirely different if the girl were to find out from someone else.


    Liam coughed with a frown.


    Then, the servants served Blossom Mandarin, one portion per person, cing it gently beside them.


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± Liam was quick to change the topic. ¡°Try this!¡±


    Cordelia snapped back to her senses and nodded with a smile.


    She recalled back when she had not known about Zephyr¡¯s identity yet and he had taken her on a


    honeymoon to the hot spring hotel. It had been spring, and the mountain by the hot spring had been


    blooming with peach blossoms. It had felt like paradise.


    Back then, the signature dish of the hot spring hotel had been Blossom Mandarin. She had picked the


    fish eye and given it to Zephyr.


    She did the same now. The most precious things were meant for the most precious people.


    There was unnoticeable envy on Liam¡¯s jaded face when he saw it. After some time, he muttered softly,


    ¡°Your grandmother¡­ did that for me in the past too.¡±


    Zephyr and Cordelia put their cutlery down at the same time.


    This was the first time Zephyr saw his grandfather wear a sorrowful expression in his life. His


    grandmother had passed away before his birth, so his impression of her was only limited to the oil


    painting in Liam¡¯s study and the old photos on the table.


    Growing up, his understanding of Liam had always been that he was cold, strict, and merciless and he


    was known for his impartiality and ruthlessness in business.


    That was why he had never known that there was a sensitive, fragile side to his grandfather that no one


    knew of, that there was a secret garden where someone he treasured the most lived in.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah, it¡¯s fine! It¡¯s nothing!¡± Liam rposed himself very soon. ¡°Dig in! No need to mind me! Sigh,


    once you get old, you like to reminisce¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Cordelia said with a smile. ¡°If it¡¯s okay, I¡¯d like Zephyr to take me to see grandma tomorrow.¡±


    Zephyr was surprised, and Liam looked at her with a sh of warmth in his eyes.


    The old man was feeling even more grateful that the woman his grandson had married was this warm


    and kind girl, not a wealthy heiress with all sorts of unreasonable demands.


    Nelly would definitely have thought that it was unlucky to pay one¡¯s respects to the dead when she had


    just gotten married and would definitely have kicked up a fuss over this.


    Liam smiled. ¡°Cordelia, I understand your good intentions, but the two of you just got married.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already your granddaughter-inw. I should pay my respects to grandma.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unlucky?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Cordelia beamed. ¡°It¡¯s grandma, someone who¡¯s very close to us. What¡¯s unlucky


    about it?¡±


    ¡°Mm, go on.¡± Liam smiled, his eyes wet. ¡°Your grandmother will bless you and Zephyr.¡±


    ¡­


    After the meal, Cordelia and Zephyr walked around the manor hand in hand.


    The afternoon sun of the early winter feltfortable on them, and Zephyr suggested taking her


    around the horse ranch. Cordelia agreed easily.


    When the two of them reached the stable, however, the horse trainer hesitated and kept stalling as they


    picked their horses.


    Zephyr scowled and scolded him. ¡°Do you not understand what I say? Cordelia and I want to ride. Do


    you not want to work here anymore? Is that why you¡¯re stopping us?!¡±


    ¡°No, sir!¡± The trainer was pale from horror. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Cordelia quickly asked, ¡°Is this something hard to speak of?¡±


    The trainer looked troubled. He said nothing and took them around the stable to a small hut behind it.


    The cabin looked dingy and run down. There was an iron lock outside too.


    While Cordelia was surprised, a shrill scream suddenly came from inside.


    ¡°Cordelia? Cordelia Jenner! Is it you?!¡±


    Cordelia froze before a disheveled woman rushed toward her. Shocked, she stood rooted there, so


    Zephyr caught her in his arms and the two of them took several steps back.


    ¡°Cordelia! Cordelia!¡±


    The woman¡¯s shrill voice was chilling.


    Cordelia snapped out of her trance and recognized the ghostly woman, who was actually Yelena!


    Zephyr looked at the horse trainer sternly.


    The trainer stammered, ¡°I-Its¡­ It¡¯s Mr. Yale¡ªwho locked her up.¡±


    Cordelia sucked in a cold breath. ¡°Why¡¯d he lock her up?¡°Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡±I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know!¡± The trainer was caught in a predicament. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Zephyr, don¡¯t


    tell others¡­ Mr. Yale said that he locked this miss here so she¡¯d clear her head on her own and forbid


    anyone from giving her anything to eat. Then¡­ Then, he left and he hasn¡¯t appeared since.¡±


    Yelena gripped the metal door and shook it, making it nk. The sound felt terrorizing as it echoed in


    the quiet ranch.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Cordelia¡­ I beg you!¡± Yelena plopped on her knees. ¡°Give me something to eat and¡­ and bring me


    some candied drops. I want candied drops¡­¡±


    What she said sounded incoherent, and Cordelia was confused.


    ¡°Cordelia, you can¡¯t just watch me die!¡± Yelena was hysterical! ¡°I¡¯m your sister! Let me out¡­ Hurry, let


    me out!¡±


    ¡°Yelena, snap out of it!¡± Cordelia frowned. ¡°Look for whoever locked you in there. Leave me alone!¡±


    It was not just that Cordelia was incapable of saving her. Even if she was capable of it, she would not


    want to do it.


    However, Cordelia could not help feeling chills when she saw how frenzied Yelena looked and noticed


    her dazed gaze and erratic behavior. She had said that she wanted¡­ candied drops?


    Only drugs could make someone less of a human yet not a ghost.


    Could the candied drops she had mentioned be a kind of drug?


    ¡°Cordelia, don¡¯t go!¡± Yelena shouted. ¡°Who¡¯ll save me when you leave?!¡±


    ¡°Keep an eye on her,¡± Zephyr instructed the ranch staff. ¡°Do whatever Mr. Yale says and let him take


    care of it. Don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯re not saving me¡­ You think I need you to save me?!¡± Yelena was cackling like mad.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Dad¡¯ll be here soon even if you don¡¯t save me! I¡¯ll tell you now, you¡¯ll get nothing when dad


    gets here! Hahaha¡­¡±


    Cordelia snapped her head back.


    Zephyr held her shaking shoulders andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t take Yelena seriously. She¡¯s not herself


    now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Cordelia¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. ¡°She said that I¡¯ll lose everything¡­ What does that


    mean?¡±

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    Zephyr had his guesses. However, he dared not tell Cordelia without solid evidence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Heforted her while holding her. They left.


    She was still upset when they arrived at Royal Manor in the evening. Yelena¡¯s devastating screams


    echoed in her ears.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wifey.¡± Zephyr served her a bowl of soup that Aunt Helen had cooked earlier. ¡°I actually


    think this is good.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She is clearly on drugs to be behaving like that,¡± Zephyr said in his deep voice. ¡°Perhaps we can use


    this to find out what Yale is secretly doing.¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. It made sense. Now that Yelena waspletely under Yale¡¯s control, even if


    she was really on drugs, it was Yale who gave them to her.


    She recalled that Yale had invited her to the party that time and Yelena had attended instead¡­ She


    could not help but feel chills running down her spine. She was still traumatized.


    Now that she thought about it, it was Yelena who had taken the fall for her.


    However, even though that was the case, she was the one who had inflicted that on herself. She did


    not deserve sympathy.


    Cordelia bit her lips and lowered her head. The soup was still warm. It calmed her down significantly.


    When Cordelia felt better a whileter, she went to the study to do the ounts after eating some food.


    Zephyr smiled and closed the door for her. He got Aunt Helen to check on Cordelia from time to time


    and served her some snacks.


    ¡°Are you going out, sir?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, I have an errand,¡± he said softly, ¡°But I won¡¯t bete. I¡¯ll be home before she¡¯s done with the


    ounts.¡±


    He left after putting on a jacket and ordered Robert to watch the house even closer.


    Soon, Zephyr arrived at the bar that he frequented with Josiah.


    However, they were not drinking this time, but he was getting some important information.


    It was just that¡­


    The information had yet toe.


    Zephyry on the couch, feeling bored. He would check his watch every now and then.


    When Zephyr lifted his hand, Nichs saw the cigarette packet in his pocket. His eyes widened, and


    he went forward to take it.


    Zephyr did not see thating. Fortunately, he was so agile that he did not suffer a big loss.


    Nevertheless, Nichs had snatched two cigarettes.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Nichs called out to him as if he had found out something new as he smoked. ¡°This is a good


    cigarette! Seems like you got yourself some money?¡±


    Zephyr red at him and said nothing.


    He had less allowance now, so what money was he talking about? He made money himself by working


    hard every day!


    Nichs got closer. ¡°Hey, do you have a secret of making money? Tell me now. I¡¯m dying¡­¡±


    ¡°You deserve it!¡± Zephyr scoffed.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Nichs was pissed. ¡°You¡¯re terrible! We should share good things. Why are you so


    petty?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr gnashed his teeth. ¡°Why share? It¡¯s my hard-earned money!¡±


    Nichs pursed his lips and shut his mouth.


    ¡°What hard-earned money? Where did you get it?¡± Nichs gloated. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this, Zen. The high


    and mighty heir is doing something lowly in exchange for a little bit of allowance now?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Zephyr stretched his arm and put Nichs¡¯ hands on his back, and thetter struggled. They were


    having fun.


    Josiah, who was sitting aside, looked at them, thinking they were ridiculous. He released a long sigh


    before asking Fredric, ¡°Hey, are all men like that after they get married?¡±


    Thetter did not have the mood to chat with him. He stared at his phone and went along. ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like these two fools!¡±


    Fredric could not help but smile. ¡°Won¡¯t you find out if you get married yourself?¡±

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    Josiah was serious. ¡°Even if I get married, Kelly won¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    He took out a bank card as he spoke. It was a bank from Sweltzar.


    Fredric recognized the card. Many billionaires kept their money in this bank, and not many people in


    Centrolis could afford this card.


    ¡°Kelly gave this to me.¡± Josiah was over the moon. ¡°We have our money in there. She said she¡¯ll save


    some money into the ount every month, and I¡¯ll do the same too. I¡¯ll manage it. In the future¡ª¡±


    Before he was done speaking, Nichs screamed, ¡°Zen, he has money!¡±


    Josiah was startled and looked at him nkly.


    Nichs was jealous. He rubbed his palms, ready to charge.


    Zephyr hated that people were richer than he was now, even if it was someone that he had grown up


    with.


    He added oil to the fire. ¡°Why are you still standing there when you found out he has money? It¡¯s unlike


    your style as a mafia boss!¡±


    Nichs raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then let¡¯s¡­ go?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Josiah¡¯s devastating shrieks filled the entire private room.


    Fredric held his forehead with his hand. He could not watch¡­


    The beasts oppressed the weak Josiah. It was just too cruel.


    ¡°Attorney Constable, they¡¯re robbing me! Are you just going to watch!?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Fredric smiled helplessly. ¡°Who asked you to show off?¡±


    Josiah almost spat blood.


    At that moment, Fredric¡¯s phone vibrated for a long time. He suddenly stood up, asking them to be


    quiet.


    It was silent in the private room.


    Zephyr tossed Josiah on the floor and stared quietly at Fredric.


    They heard thetter saying in a deep voice, ¡°Hmm, sure. I understand. Thanks, sir¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m


    on it.¡±


    ¡°How is it?¡± Zephyr¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Fredric chuckled. ¡°Yale said William came to Centrolis for a set of medicinal forms.¡±


    ¡°Just as I thought.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that you have it?¡±


    Zephyr squinted. He looked like he was deep in thought.


    It should be the small wooden box X had given Cordelia.


    He had heard from his mother about a priceless set of medicinal forms. However, after X left


    Southeast Aciatic, she had taken the set of medicinal forms with her. Rowan had never used it since


    then.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    William did not know that Cordelia was the Hamertons¡¯ head of the household. It was even more


    impossible that he knew about her rtionship with Rowan.


    However, he had taken the risk toe here.


    ¡°Z, Yale asked me to work with William to steal the set of medicinal forms from your house.¡±


    ¡°What is he giving you?¡± Zephyr had a cryptic smile on his face.


    Fredric smirked. ¡°He said he¡¯d make Michelle famous.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Freddy!¡± yelled Josiah. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have given up on that woman by now? She¡¯s just¡ª¡±


    Zephyr stared at him, signaling him to shut up.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Fredric lifted his head after falling into a moment of silence. There was even more determination in his


    eyes now.


    ¡°Z is right. If you want to love someone, you¡¯ll have to see whether that person is worth it. But I¡¯m in no


    mood to deal with that anymore. Helping Z is more important to me.¡±


    Zephyr patted his shoulder. They smiled at each other.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Josiah frowned and asked worriedly, ¡°Yale trusts you? Why? He knows that you¡¯re friends with Z¡­¡±


    ¡°Because he thinks highly of himself!¡± Nichs pped his head. ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that I used to work


    with Yale! That fe is arrogant. He thinks everyone in the world is an idiot, and he¡¯s the only smart


    one!


    ¡°He thought he could use Michelle to convince Fredric. He must be thinking that he¡¯s smart to be doing


    that!


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to handle such a person!¡±


    Zephyr nodded while smiling. ¡°That¡¯s right. If he had half of Second Uncle¡¯s wisdom, he wouldn¡¯t end


    up like this.¡±


    Fredric frowned. ¡°Z, since William is going to steal the set of medicinal forms, shouldn¡¯t you rece


    it with a fake one to deceive him?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Zephyr grinned. ¡°Just ¡®work together¡¯ with him. Someone will deal with him by then!¡±


    ¡­


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Cordelia was resting at home.


    Her back was aching from checking the ounts until midnight the night before. If Zephyr had not


    begged her to sleep, she might have been working until morning.


    When she woke up, her husband¡¯s lingering warmth and a note were the only things left.


    ¡°I¡¯ve left for the office. I¡¯ve asked for a day off for you at Imperial Media. Rest well and wait for me to


    come home.¡±


    She smiled and walked down the stairs after putting on a sweater. Aunt Helen had prepared breakfast,


    and she got Cordelia to eat.


    ¡°Madam, Mr. Z left you a note!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw it.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, before he left, he said he¡¯d drop by the old house¡­ Not sure what that¡¯s for, but he¡¯ll be


    home soon!¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. She suddenly recalled that a person was locked up at the old house.


    Yelena¡¯s voice echoed in her ears again. ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯ll lose everything when dades!¡±


    Lose everything?


    Although Zephyr keptforting her, she could not get over that. She kept having a bad feeling.


    When William came to Centrolis, he would definitely not let go of her mother.


    When he came to stir things up back in Jangasas, he kept asking her mother to give him something¡­


    A thought shed in her mind. She put down the cutlery and quickly ran to the cab.


    After some hesitation, she found the box and ran to the room to get the key.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Her heart was pounding as she was unlocking the box.


    ¡°Madam, are you opening the box?¡± Aunt Helen asked caringly. ¡°Do you need help with that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no need!¡± Cordelia quickly said. ¡°Aunt Helen, the nts in the courtyard need some watering. Can


    you check?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± She agreed and headed to the courtyard.


    Cordelia took a deep breath. She opened the small wooden box in determination after calming down. It


    was old, and a creak sounded when she opened it. A subtle medicine fragrance came the moment the


    box was opened. It was calming.


    She had never known that herbs could be this enchanting.


    There was only a stack of documents in the box with the pictures of herbs. Some had ratios written on


    them, while others had chemical forms.


    Cordelia¡¯s hands were shaking as she flipped through them. This should be a set of medicinal


    forms.


    Could this be the thing that William wanted all this time?


    But¡­ How did her mother get this?


    What was the set of medicinal forms for?


    Questions came up and became chaotic in her head. She could not understand those professional


    medicinal terms. She suddenly recalled Carter studying at the medical department¡­

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Cordelia took pictures of each medicinal form and locked the box. She rushed to the University of


    Centrolis.


    At present, sses were in progress, and students could be seen walking by asionally.


    Cordelia only found the medical department after asking around. The students told her that Carter


    would usually be at theb when he did not have sses. They asked her to try her luck there.


    She headed to theb after thanking them. As expected, he was there.


    As Cordelia was about to call out to him, she suddenly noticed another familiar figure¨C¨CRowan.


    She was stunned.


    There was a big meridian diagram hanging in front of them. Rowan was exining to Carter.


    One was exining while the other was listening in all seriousness. They had the same expressions.


    From far away, they looked like they came from the same mold.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was as if an invisible hand was choking her. She could not breathe,


    nor could she speak.


    Carter noticed her at that moment.


    ¡°Sis? Why are you here?¡±


    Cordelia snapped back to her senses and forced a smile.


    Rowan had also noticed her. He revealed a charming smile after being slightly stunned. He even


    combed his hair.


    ¡°Sis!¡± Carter ran over to hold her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was doing an important experiment the day you


    guys registered your marriage. My professor didn¡¯t want to let me go. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡± Cordelia looked at him infort. ¡°School is important!¡±


    ¡°Did you receive the gift I got you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    He had gotten a big sum of money from turning his research into a patent.


    He was a famous rich man in the medical department, at least.


    Although he had given them money for their wedding, it was a big amount, showcasing his kindness.


    He even emphasized that the money was for his brother-inw!


    What he did not know was that Zephyr had to give the money to his sister right after they received it.


    Cordelia smiled as she looked at him.


    They were a couple of years apart, and she was the one who took care of him when he was young.


    The mischievous little boy who kept following her around was a handsome young man who was taller


    than her now.


    She felt a sense of achievement.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Carter said softly, ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve been paying for school, so let me pay you back now. Though it¡¯s a


    little bitte now, hehe.¡±


    ¡°You fool!¡± She had tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister. It took me so long to gain achievements. If I was smarter¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already smart!¡± Rowan said with a smile. ¡°You mastered acupuncture right after I taught you!¡±


    She was not sure if she was being too sensitive.


    Currently, every moment she and Rowan had spent together was ying through her mind like movie


    scenes.


    The way Rowan cared for her on the unknown ind like a father, preventing her from catching a cold,


    taking off his hat and scarf for her¡­


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He was cautious and tried his best in the joint hospital project, not allowing a single mistake.


    He would protect her with all he could, no matter where and when. To outsiders, he was the intimidating


    president of the Southeast Aciatic Medical Association. However, with her, he was always smiling¡­


    Cordelia felt a jolt in her heart.


    Rowan saw theplicated expression in her eyes. He could not help but slow down his breathing and


    observe her face. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong, Cordelia?¡±

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Cordelia paused and said tly, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Rowan thought it was strange. He wanted to ask more but dared not. He could only secretly look at his


    daughter.


    However, she seemed like she was really okay.


    He pursed his lips and chuckled. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great¡­ It¡¯s noon, so why don¡¯t I take you guys to lunch?


    Then I can talk more with Carter. Hehe¡­


    ¡°What would you guys like to eat?¡± He looked at Cordelia in a fawning manner. ¡°You¡¯ll pick, Cordelia!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Cordelia paused and lifted her eyes to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Zephyr. He left home


    early in the morning. I haven¡¯t seen him today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rowan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Did he not return home?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°He just left early.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t dare not toe home!¡± Rowan was confident. ¡°Cordelia, tell me if he


    doesn¡¯te home. I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Cordelia stared into his eyes, and her voice was soft as each word struck his heart like a stone. ¡°Mr.


    Irwin, aren¡¯t you being a little too nosy?¡±


    Rowan was stumped. He stared nkly at her, unable to utter a word.


    That was right. What right did he have to pry? Who was he to do that?


    To Cordelia, he was just the president of a medical association from Southeast Aciatic. He was just a


    partner in the joint hospital project.


    Even though they had a close rtionship, he was just the boyfriend that she wanted to introduce to


    her mother.


    He was just an uncle that she did not hate.


    That was it.


    Rowan¡¯s eyes dimmed, and his heart hurt, but he showed a submissive smile to Cordelia.


    Carter shook her and signaled her. ¡°What are you doing, sis? Why are you talking to Uncle Irwin like


    that?¡±


    ¡°If he were our dad, it would make sense that we could tell him the troubles that we¡¯re going through.


    He could im justice for us¡­¡± Her voice was shaky. ¡°But is he our dad?¡±


    Carter lowered his head and murmured softly, ¡°W-We don¡¯t have a father.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t!¡± Cordelia suddenly raised her voice.


    Rowan was shocked. He had sweat dripping on his forehead while his heart was pounding. The


    moment he and Cordelia locked eyes, he knew something was up.


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± Rowan¡¯s throat was tight, his tongue dry. The moment he called out her name, all of the


    words that he had were taken back. He could not say anything now.


    Cordelia¡¯s face turned pale. She stared at Rowan as she enunciated. ¡°We don¡¯t have a father, so


    please watch what you say to Mr. Irwin. Please, keep a certain distance and don¡¯t overstep your


    ce.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Get it, Carter?¡±


    Carter grabbed the corner of her shirt with both hands. He looked at Cordelia and then at Rowan.


    Perhaps it was the special bond that family members had with each other, so he seemed to have


    realized something in that split second.


    ¡­


    In the board of directors¡¯ meeting, there was a chill in Zephyr¡¯s cryptic eyes. The oppression exuded


    from his entire being suppressed the meeting room.


    Nobody dared to breathe loudly. They lowered their heads, pretending to do something else.


    Now that they kept getting good news that each project¡¯s profit exceeded $150,000,000, the


    Hamerton Group was again standing on top of the industry.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Liam was right. In the aspect of bringing money to the Hamerton Group, nobody dared to say that they


    were No. 1 if Zephyr called himself No. 2.


    Zephyr scoffed, ¡°Uncles, do you still think my judgment is bad?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not¡­¡±


    ¡°What about being young and dumb?¡±


    Being Matthew¡¯s trusted aides and with their experience, the few old men were used to going against


    Zephyr in the meetings.


    They were shocked by his majestic charisma now. They were drenched in a cold sweat as they smiled


    awkwardly.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    Married a Secret Billionaire Novel Online Free / Chapter 566


    Liam was the one who had personally trained Zephyr. Naturally, he exuded the same majesty as Liam.


    The few sly foxes could foresee what would happen to them. They thought they would show their


    loyalty, give out their remaining power, and retire.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    At that moment, Robert walked to Zephyr with his phone in a panic.


    Zephyr¡¯s face suddenly changed. He rushed out of the meeting room without even looking back.


    ¡­


    Robert drove fast. He would check on Zephyr¡¯s face from the rearview mirror carefully every now and


    then.


    He was expressionless. A grim glint shed through his deep eyes as he clenched his fists.


    It was X who had called.


    ¡­


    ¡°Cordelia¡­ She just came to me to ask about Rowan.¡±


    ¡°Did she find out?¡±


    X said nothing.


    Zephyr frowned. His breathing instinctively became heavy.


    ¡°Zephyr, I told her everything that happened in the past¡­ Actually, even if I didn¡¯t, she could guess it.


    She opened the box and saw the things in there¡­ I couldn¡¯t hide it from her!


    ¡°She ran out after I told her that! Zephyr, please look for her¡­ I¡¯m worried that something will happen to


    her!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Sir?¡± Robert¡¯s voice pulled him back to reality. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our men are on the move. Also, I¡¯ve sent


    someone to watch Madam Irwin. They¡¯ll catch up to Cordelia, SO she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it now?¡±


    Robert lowered his head to check his phone and then passed it to him.


    The screen showed the route of the bodyguards following Cordelia.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t going anywhere secluded. Don¡¯t worry, sir!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zephyr was not worried about that. He knew that Cordelia was not a stubborn woman. She would not


    do anything stupid to make him suffer.


    It was just that she could not ept some stuff at the moment and wanted to hide somewhere to be


    alone.


    Zephyr said in a deep voice. ¡°Ask them not to stay too close. Don¡¯t let her see them.¡±


    ¡°Roger that.¡±


    ¡°Drop me at the junction ahead.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Robert was stunned. He stopped the car when they were at the junction.


    It was quite close to a park.


    Zephyr recalled the route Cordelia used to take. There was a street next to the beach. Her favorite


    night market was there, and there was a store that sold anime characters¡¯ essories.


    She was walking through their memories.


    He chuckled. There were tears in his eyes as he walked to the park.


    When Cordelia arrived in Centrolis, she had been bullied at her first job. She woulde to this park to


    feed the pigeons when she was in a bad mood.


    The night sky dyed everything in the world dark, making everything look lonely.


    Zephyr had a heartache. He quickly ran over to hold her hands.


    Her hands were cold, giving his heart a squeeze.


    ¡°Wifey¡­¡± His voice was a little husky.


    Cordelia was stunned for a little while. She lifted her eyes and looked into his deep eyes. A rolling wave


    was stirring in her heart.


    Zephyr squatted before her and blew warmth into her hands.


    Their surroundings were dark and quiet. The warmth he gave went straight into her heart, slowly


    melting the coldness she was feeling.


    After a moment of silence, she asked with a shaky voice. ¡°Hubby¡­ You already knew, right?¡±

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    Zephyr lowered his head in silence.


    ¡°So, all of you knew.¡± Cordelia¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°And all of you hid the truth from me, is that right?¡±


    ¡°Wifey¡­¡±


    Zephyr was nervous.


    They had made a pact that they would not hide anything from each other. No matter what happened,


    they would face it together.


    However, he had made the same mistake twice!


    Zephyr said softly, ¡°Cordelia, I found out about this recently¡­ It¡¯splicated, but please believe me


    that I didn¡¯t hide it from you on purpose.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t be the one that told you that. It had toe from your parents¡­ Can you understand my


    situation?¡±


    She took a few deep breaths.


    That was right. How could she me him? He was troubled too.


    Perhaps she would do the same, too, if it were her. She did not receive love from her father for over 20


    years, and she had a fathering out of nowhere. Naturally, the people around her would keep it a


    secret before the truth came out.


    It was a big deal. Unless the person told her himself, would it not be less legitimate if someone else


    were to tell her instead?


    However¡­


    Her tears dropped on the back of his hand.


    Just like when Zephyr kept his identity secret, she understood it. It made sense to her, but she just


    could not take it at first.


    ¡°Wifey¡­¡± Zephyr hugged her.


    Cordelia leaned on him. Tears filled her cheeks, and she felt as if she was sliced by a knife when the


    chilly wind blew.


    Zephyr wiped her tears gently and said. ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s go home, okay?¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Cordelia said nothing. He removed his jacket and covered her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. No matter what happens, you¡¯ve got me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Cordelia!¡±


    She nodded while sobbing.


    Cordelia was lucky that she had him. She was lucky that he had built her a home that provided her with


    warmth on cold nights, a refuge when her world was falling apart.


    ¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr was sweet to put on her slippers for her as soon as they got home. He got her to take a hot


    shower.


    Cordelia did as he said. She was stunned when she smelled something delicious after getting out of


    the shower. He pulled her to the dining table while smiling.


    There was a pot on the table¡ªit was the spaghetti he had just made.


    Cordeliaughed out loud.


    It was the best dish he could make. It was considered the best skill he had.


    ¡°Stopughing! Come, eat more!¡± He put the food on a te and said to her mysteriously, ¡°This is the


    improved version. You must try it!¡±


    ¡°How did you improve it?¡±


    She looked closely. Wow, there really was an egg in it.


    However, he had merely added an egg into a big pot of spaghetti¡­


    Sheughed even more now. It seemed talent was really required in cooking. Some people just could


    not cook.


    Zephyr looked at her gently. ¡°Wifey, although it doesn¡¯t look good, it tastes original.¡±


    Cordelia said coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to move.¡±


    ¡°Easy, I¡¯ll feed you!¡±


    He got a fork and fed her.


    The spaghetti was delicious. Her heart melted from the warmth.


    One should not torture their stomachs when they were sad. The saying made sense.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    ¡°Go to bed after this. Don¡¯t think about anything.¡± Zephyr yed with her hair and said in a deep voice,


    ¡°Let your hubby take care of the rest.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Cordelia was stunned. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    He said intentionally. ¡°Mr. Irwin is too much. He upset my wife, so I¡¯ll chase him back to Southeast


    Aciatic!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    She suddenly stopped after saying that.


    Zephyr looked at her and chucked.


    Since she was young, William was nothing to her. She craved fatherly love very much.


    Because Cordelia craved it, she felt resistant and terrified when she got it out of nowhere. That was


    why she was bringing up all of the sufferings that she had gone through over the past 20 years.


    That was why she felt strange. That was why she thought she was nothing to Rowan. Otherwise, why


    would a father give up on his children?


    She felt her tearsing. She took a deep breath and sucked it in with all of her might.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, wifey.¡± Zephyr patted her back. ¡°I know you¡¯ll get it one day. Take your time to think. Mr. Irwin


    will wait patiently too¡­ Everything will be okay.


    ¡°Before all that happens, I¡¯ll be here with you.¡±


    Zephyr lowered his voice and said in all seriousness, ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡­


    Fredric came to Yale Residence to look for Yale when he unintentionally ran into Michelle.


    Michelle was stunned when she saw him first before running to him passionately while holding his arm.


    ¡°Fredric!¡±


    Fredric avoided her quietly with a calm expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Fredric?¡± She took a good look at him.


    Fredric always looked like he was ready to serve her before, so why was he suddenly so intimidating


    today?


    She did not believe that he would change so quickly. Since high school, he had been one of her many


    suitors. Had he not said that he would wait for her forever?


    ¡°Fredric, did you see the new videos that I posted?¡±


    Fredric was stunned before shaking his head.


    Michelle showed him her phone while smiling.


    She was ranked at the top on a video tform. She was either dancing ***ily or singing while showing


    off her body. All of her videos had over 10,000 likes.


    No matter what she did, it had nothing to do with the dream she had told him about.


    Fredric remembered that she was not like that. She used to dress in white with her guitar and long hair.


    He remembered she was determined to study music in Eropah, which had made him fall in love with


    her.


    He smirked in a teasing manner.


    Perhaps she had deceived him from the start. She stomped on his heart as she wished and treated him


    like a fool.


    ¡°Fredric, Mr. Hamerton didn¡¯t lie to me. He really bought views and made me viral!


    ¡°Do you know I have to wear a disguise every time I go out? Otherwise, people will recognize me!


    Haha¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Fredric?¡± Michelle inched closer to him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Fredric looked at her. A cold gleam as if they were strangers shed through deep in his eyes.


    Michelle was stunned. She then said gently, ¡°Fredric, I know why Mr. Hamerton is making me famous


    willingly¡­ It¡¯s because of you, right? He needs you for a favor. That¡¯s how I benefitted!


    Fredric would work for Yale, while thetter would make her famous. It was perfect!Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Although the Constables were not as good as the Hamertons, she had never thought she would really


    be with Yale. Yale had Yelena. She had witnessed that woman¡¯s capability and did not want to offend


    her.


    Given that Yale was making Michelle famous because of Fredric, it made sense that she held tight to


    him.


    Meanwhile, this fool¡­ Hah. He would do anything for her as soon as she said she wanted to be with


    him!


    As she was plotting in her head, she suddenly heard Fredric¡¯s cold voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s been years. We should do something about us.¡±


    ¡°A-Are you saying yes, Fredric?¡±

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    Married a Secret Billionaire Novel Online Free / Chapter 569


    Fredric lifted his eyes and looked at Michelle quietly.


    He was still smiling, but Michelle subconsciously felt something had changed.


    It must be an illusion¡­ That was right! Fredric would always love her!


    She revealed a flirtatious smile and leaned on him softly. Suddenly, a force held onto her shoulder. She


    looked and saw his hand grabbing her shoulder. He pushed her away quietly.


    ¡°Fredric¡­¡±


    ¡°We should do something about us.¡± He paused and smiled. ¡°Michelle, I¡¯m happy to see you famous


    today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who gave me all this!¡±


    ¡°It was Yale who gave you this,¡± Fredric said tly. ¡°You should stay with Yale. He¡¯ll give you more.¡±


    ¡°Fredric!?¡± Michelle felt a squeeze in her heart.


    What did he mean?


    She forced a smile. ¡°Fredric, if you don¡¯t work for Mr. Hamerton, he won¡¯t give me so many things!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep working for him.¡± He smiled. There was a confusing coldness on his face.


    ¡°About us, I haven¡¯t thought it through. We¡¯ll talk about it after my task with Mr. Hamerton.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Michelle nodded.


    She could not really understand what Fredric meant. He seemed to be¡­ different.


    However, Fredric sounded like he was going to work with Yale. Why would he do that? He must be


    doing it for her!


    Michelle calmed down as she thought about it.


    ¡°Then do your best, Fredric.¡± She peeped at him shyly. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your response!¡±


    Michelle contacted her agent after that. She had a photoshoot today, and the set was at Yale¡¯s private


    club.


    She was getting a lot of attention since she had been frequenting the Hamertons. The celebrities were


    jealous.


    The photoshoot today would be her bragging rights again.


    She smiled and walked out of Yale Residence proudly.


    Soon, Yale was home.


    Fredric handed him the DNA report after a simple greeting.


    ¡°Where did you get this from?¡± Yale frowned.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    Fredric smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got an insider to do it.¡±


    Yale nodded.


    He had gotten Fredric to fake a DNA report to prove that Cordelia and William were father and


    daughter by blood¡ªthat she had nothing to do with the Irwins at all. He did not expect Fredric to get it


    done so soon.


    ¡°Is this person trustworthy?¡±


    Fredric raised his brows. ¡°Do you not trust me, Mr. Hamerton?¡±


    ¡°No, no. Of course that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt the people you¡¯re working with, don¡¯t work with people that you doubt.¡± Fredric stood up,


    looking serious. ¡°Since you don¡¯t trust me, then there¡¯s no need for me to stay.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Yale quickly held onto him.


    ¡°How would I not trust you, Mr. Constable? I¡¯m just cautious!¡± Yale smiled and ced the DNA report


    on the table. He called William and had a short chat.


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at Fredric and said while squinting, ¡°So, what do we do next?¡±


    Fredric looked carefree. ¡°It¡¯s easy for me to go to Royal Manor. Zephyr trusts me, so I have the


    password to his door. My fingerprint can unlock the door.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Yale was astonished.


    ¡°Zephyr and Cordelia won¡¯t be home in the afternoon the day after tomorrow. Aunt Helen visits Uncle


    rk at the old house every week, so she won¡¯t be around either,¡± Fredric said clearly. ¡°The box that


    contains the set of medicinal forms is in the cab in the living room.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Robert to dismiss all of the bodyguards and wait there.¡±

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    ¡°Haha! Great!¡± Yale was in glee and pped Fredric¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°As expected of awyer, so efficient!¡±


    Fredric suppressed his disgust and bowed politely. ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Yale.¡±


    ¡°Hah, I know that your only concern¡¯s Michelle!¡± Yale smiled.


    Michelle¡¯s intelligence wascking, but she was lucky to have someone like Fredric sacrifice everything


    for her. As long as he kept a good grip on the woman, he would not have to worry about Fredric not


    working for him!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Yale said in a lowered voice. ¡°I¡¯ll keep paying for her inte presence and get her


    trending. She¡¯ll be popr for sure!¡±


    ¡°I feel bad that you have to spend.¡±


    ¡°No need for that!¡± Yale was gleeful. ¡°The set of medicinal forms is very valuable. As long as it can


    be developed, no one in the Hamertons will dare look down on me!¡±


    ¡­


    Rowan had been really good these days and loitered around Imperial Media whenever he could. He


    was not just doing that¡ªeach time he went, he would bring tea and snacks for everyone. The


    receptionists and security guards knew him as a friendly and nice man and hoped he would visit every


    day.


    ¡°That¡¯s the head of the Irwins in Southeast Aciatic?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and he¡¯s the medical association president there too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always seen him on TV, and he looks stern whenever the camera catches him. I didn¡¯t expect him


    to be so friendly in private!¡±


    To keep a good rtionship with people around Cordelia, Rowan pandered to the celebrities Cordelia


    managed these two days.


    Some clueless female celebrities threw themselves into his arms, thinking that they run into some


    mindless sugar daddy. They backed off speedily when theyter heard that he was Cordelia¡¯s birth


    father. After all, no one had the courage to be the stepmother of Mrs. Hamerton.


    Neil was totally amused as he followed Rowan around with his phone to record him, only to be red


    at by thetter.


    ¡°Uncle¡ª Oh, no, I should be calling you uncle-inw now?¡±


    Rowan rolled his eyes in annoyance.


    Neil, who had spent years in showbiz, had a strong sense of camera shooting, so he had captured the


    rare scene.


    ¡°The head of the Irwins, honorable and mighty in Southeast Aciatic. Why isn¡¯t the status powerful


    anymore in Centrolis, especially in Imperial Media?¡±


    Rowan was already vexed, so he nearly snatched Neil¡¯s phone out of his hand. Thetter kept it with a


    smile and sat down straight, turning into a goody two shoes within seconds.


    ¡°And you¡¯re stillughing!¡± Rowanined. ¡°What happened to persuading Cordelia for me? All you


    do is shoot films andmercials all day! Turned into a money lover now, huh!?¡±


    Neil was innocent. If his fans saw his handsome face coupled with his current expression, Rowan might


    not be able to leave Imperial Media¡¯s building.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me for my cousin! I looked for ways to get close to her to try and warn her about it¡­


    but your son-inw¡¯s aplete green-eyed monster! How am I supposed to approach her?


    ¡°Do you know that he nearly shelved me? Thank goodness Madam Baker¡¯s sensible and signed me¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Rowan was even more irritated upon hearing Janine¡¯s name.Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Neil chuckled and said, ¡°Uncle-inw, you¡¯ve been absent for so many years. If I were Cordelia¡­ I¡¯d


    hate you too!¡±


    Neil knew that he would be pricked the next second, so he quickly put some distance between them.


    Back when Rowan usurped the Irwins and all hell broke loose, Neil was only around one or two years


    old. He only knew about the incident from the adults.


    Despite that, his mother had told him that his aunt was not the sinner of the family. It was not wrong to


    love someone. Moreover, Rowan did not drive the whole Irwins to a dead end.


    That was why growing up, Neil kept his respect for his aunt, whom he had never met, and the man he


    called uncle did treat them well.


    ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Harris?¡±


    A voice rang at the moment. Mr. Smith came over and greeted Rowan courteously when he saw him.


    ¡°You¡¯re here too, Mr. Irwin? Come with me. Mrs. Hamerton would like to have a chat with you.¡±

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Married a Secret Billionaire Novel Online Free / Chapter 571


    Rowan froze on the spot, not knowing which leg to move first.


    ¡°Mr. Harris, your manager¡¯s waiting for you at the door,¡± Mr. Smith said with a smile. ¡°There are a few


    shots to add to Ms. Lulham¡¯s film!¡±


    ¡°Mm, got it.¡± Neil patted his clothes and put on his sunsses before walking out. Before he left, he


    mouthed a ¡°You got this¡± to Rowan.


    Rowan looked at the elevator and then at Mr. Smith with a troubled expression.


    Mr. Smith chuckled. ¡°Mr. Irwin, Madam Baker said that you¡¯ve been monkeying here these two days to


    meet Mrs. Hamerton!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± How could Janine describe him to be monkeying around!?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mr. Smith saw through him. ¡°Madam Baker returned to Chaisnd on an early flight


    today. She¡¯s not around.¡±


    It was only then Rowan looked better, but he could not let others notice that he was wary of Janine.


    Hence, he coughed and straightened up his back, huffing audibly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s around or


    not! I¡¯m not scared!¡±


    Mr. Smith watched Rowan¡¯s back with a shake of his head. He took him to Cordelia¡¯s office shortly.


    ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, Mr. Irwin¡¯s here.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s hands holding a document paused slightly, and she could not help biting her lips.


    ¡°Cor¡ª¡± Rowan stepped forward, but before he could address her, he was worried about upsetting her


    and changed it to ¡°Madam Cordelia¡±.


    Madam Cordelia? Even Mr. Smith could not help giggling.


    Rowan stood rooted. Cordelia did not ask him to sit, so he kept standing.


    Mr. Smith said softly, ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, there¡¯s not much to do today. There are two artist schedules. I¡¯ll


    take them. Have a good talk with Mr. Irwin.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Cordelia nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mr. Smith left politely.


    The office was then filled with silence. Cordelia could hear her anxious heartbeats. Her thoughts were


    all over the ce. She was the one who had asked to meet him, but she was also the one staying quiet


    now.


    She took a nce at Rowan. The middle-aged man, who was put on the pedestal in Southeast Aciatic,


    was sweating nervously in front of her.


    She suddenly recalled how Zephyr had made a table full of dishes despite his limited culinary skills


    after his identity was exposed, and he, too, had stood helplessly in front of her just like that.


    Cordelia chuckled wryly. Was she that scary?


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there.¡± She looked at him. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh!¡± Rowan looked delightfully surprised, but he sprang right up once he touched the couch.


    ¡°I think I¡¯d feel better speaking while I stand!¡± He bit his lips and said seriously, ¡°I¡­ I just want to tell


    you that I¡¯ve mistreated you all. A thought gone stray back then cost yours and your mom and Carter¡¯s


    happiness.


    Rowan¡¯s lips were trembling. ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯m not a good father. I¡¯m not asking for your forgiveness¡­ but


    please give me a chance to make it up, okay?¡±


    ¡°Make it up?¡± Cordelia clenched her hands, nails digging into her palms. ¡°With what?¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡±


    Tears dropped with what she said.


    Rowan¡¯s voice was hoarse as he called her name almost pleadingly, ¡°Cordelia¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you know how we¡¯ve spent these years?¡±


    Cordelia maintained eye contact. Her gaze was deep, like an abyss¡ªit was no longer bright.


    Rowan¡¯s lips moved, but he could not get a word out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been treated as William Jenner¡¯s illegitimate daughter, and Joanne and Yelena would constantly


    bully us¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Mom wasn¡¯t lucid sometimes, and Carter was so young. I began doing house chores and taking care


    of mom and him when I was eight! I learned how to spend each penny every month so we wouldn¡¯t


    starve, so I could pay my own tuition!


    ¡°When I married in ce of Yelena, they didn¡¯t even give me anything! I¡¯m lucky I met Zephyr. If that


    man were really Marcus Grist, you might not even be able to see me now!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Rowan¡¯s heart felt like it was being sliced but sorry felt cheap at this moment. No matter how many


    times he repeated it, it did nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cordelia wiped her tears and sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am not prepared to call you dad now¡­¡±


    Rowan kept shaking his head.


    He had been on the battlefield as a military doctor, witnessing life and death in that ruthless


    environment every day, but he had never shed a tear.


    Right now, however, his will crumbled as he cried like a baby in front of his daughter.


    ¡­


    Zephyr was on his way to Imperial Media.


    He had received Mr. Smith¡¯s call just now, saying that Cordelia had a private talk with Rowan and was


    in a bad mood. He dropped everything he was doing and rushed over.


    While he was waiting for the red light, he recalled what Carter had said.


    He had been chatting with Carter the other day, and Rowan had been brought up. He had asked Carter


    what he felt about this father who had popped up out of the blue.


    ¡­


    ¡°But Cordelia¡¯s upset, so I won¡¯t.


    ¡°Zephyr, Cordelia just can¡¯t get it over herself. She keeps thinking that dad¡¯s been absent for too many


    years¡­ Actually, I think that there are several more 20-something years if we can live until 80! He


    missed the first 20 years, so he can make it up in the subsequent ones.


    ¡°Life¡¯s long, but it¡¯s also short.¡± Carter sighed. ¡°Mom¡¯s always telling us not to waste time over


    nitpicking. She¡¯s a living example! She doesn¡¯t want us to follow her path.¡±


    That was the first time Zephyr felt that the boy who was once bullied in school had already grown into a


    wise and responsible man.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Cordelia would definitely be able to figure these things out, too, if Carter could do it.


    ¡­


    Zephyr arrived at Imperial Media and headed upstairs as soon as he parked the car.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    The moment Zephyr entered, he saw Rowan leaving. He froze.


    Zephyr had always mocked the old geezer and thought him to be annoying, but now that he saw his


    dejected expression and reddened eyes, he could not even force a smile¡­ he felt like he was suddenly


    fed a pill¡ªhis throat felt dry and bitter.


    ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡± Rowan¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    That was all Rowan said. He gave Zephyr another nce and went off with a stagger.


    Zephyr walked in and saw Cordelia on the couch in a trance. It was like life had been sucked out of her,


    and she was in a bad mood too.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She could no longer hold back her tears when she saw him. Zephyr hugged her, his heart aching as


    she cried.


    ¡°Darling, let¡¯s finish work early today, okay?¡± he asked softly, running a hand down her back.


    Cordelia did not actually have much to do. Before Janine left, she had already told Mr. Smith to handle


    the recentpany affairs.


    ¡°I want to take you somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Cordelia looked up at him. ¡°Where?¡±


    Zephyr smiled and gently put her coat over her before leaving Imperial Media hand in hand with her.


    Cordelia discovered in surprise that the car parked by the road was the one she had bought him.


    ¡°Why did you think of driving this one?¡± She smiled and went around the car. ¡°It looks newer than


    before.¡±


    Zephyr watched her quietly with a press of his lips.


    Of course, the car looked newer and nicer than before. Since the purchase, he had treated the car like


    a gem. He was usually reluctant to drive it and parked it at the best spot in the garage. Even its


    maintenance was the highest grade and quality.


    If Zephyr¡¯s garage were a harem, those luxury cars would absolutely be working together to crush this


    small little one into scrap metal.


    Zephyr opened the door for Cordelia and fastened the seatbelt for her.


    Not too long after departing, Cordelia found that the route felt off. They seemed to be leaving the city,


    but they were not going to Hamerton Manor. She was puzzled and turned to face the man only to be


    greeted by his smile.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re going to Jangasas,¡± he said, holding her hand.


    ¡°Jangasas?¡± Cordelia was astonished. ¡°Why¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought of taking you out to clear your head but didn¡¯t know where to go on such short notice.


    Jangasas isn¡¯t far from Centrolis, and it¡¯s convenient to drive there and back.¡±


    He lifted her hand to his lips and kissed the back of it. ¡°Darling, you¡¯ll surely like that ce.¡±


    Cordelia nodded, following whatever he had arranged.


    Zephyr drove smoothly, and Cordelia took a nap in the car. It was already evening when she woke up.


    Thest of pink and orange faded from the sky, and nightfall took over with bright neon lights.


    Jangasas¡¯ night scene was not as lively as Centrolis, but it had its own charm.


    They did note to the city center but to the suburbs of Jangasas.


    Cordelia got out of the car to look around. It was peaceful and pleasant with the mountains and water.


    They took a short walk, and it was somewhere she was even more familiar with¡ªZephyr had given her


    a special wedding in this quaint church.


    ¡°Why did you bring us here?¡± Cordelia smiled.


    The environment rxed her significantly, and both of them went in holding hands. The one they


    greeted was the same pastor from thest time.


    The old man smiled kindly and left, giving them the space to be alone.


    Cordelia sat down at the pipe organ and yed a few notes. The tone color of the pipe organ was


    deeper and fuller than the piano, so it sounded grander.


    It was just that Cordelia did not quite know how to y.


    Yelena had learned to y the piano since she was young¡ªWilliam had spent a lot on her. Yelena was


    also outstanding when she was younger. Each time there was an activity, she could y the piano


    because she knew how to and became the center of attention.


    Cordelia could only get to stand in the corner.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    After Cordelia grew up, she always thought that she would learn harder and y more wholeheartedly


    than Yelena if she was given a chance to learn back then.


    Her expression dimmed, and she left the pipe organ to sit on the front row.


    Zephyr crouched down in front of her and smiled gently with his eyes on her.


    ¡°Honey, do you still remember how the wedding went when I took you here back then?¡±


    Cordelia nodded.


    She had worn the 4,000-dor wedding dress, so expensive that her heart ached over it.


    It was not like now. She could afford a 400,000-dor wedding dress as long as she wanted to.


    Zephyr pulled out his phone. There was a video clip he treasured. Her smile was carefree and pure in


    the video, like a fairy in the worldly realm. Her voice was sweet and exuberant.


    ¡°I vow to love my husband no matter what he bes!


    ¡°Hmm¡­ even if he bes fat, ugly, old and stupid, or bald and plump, he¡¯s my husband, now and


    forever. I¡¯ll stay by his side eternally and not abandon him!¡±


    Cordelia broke out into a giggle. How could she say something so silly back then!?


    She did not know that during the period Zephyr¡¯s identity was exposed and she ignored him, the video


    was his treasure that he repeatedly watched¡ªuntil his eyes stung and his heart ached.


    That was why he suddenly understood what Rowan felt right now. At least he had the video to watch,


    but Rowan had nothing.


    ¡°Alright, put it away!¡± Cordelia beamed. ¡°I was too silly. I can¡¯t bear to watch it!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s lurching heart went back to ce upon seeing her bright eyes again, and he held her hand


    softly.


    ¡°Feeling much better?¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Cordelia smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat then! What do you think about lobster risotto at Regalia Hotel?¡±


    ¡°Darling?¡± Cordelia was hesitant. She bit her lips and looked at him quietly.


    He had taken her all the way here just to revisit old times? Just to make her feel better, have a meal


    and go back?


    Did he not have anything to tell her?


    She thought that he was going to persuade her on behalf of Rowan¡­


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze was tender as he smiled. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cordelia stood rooted.


    ¡°Darling, we¡­ We¡¯re just out for some breather and eat?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t you have anything to tell me?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr smiled and pulled her into his arms. He did have things to tell her¡ªabout Rowan, but he


    wanted her to be happy and forget about her worries more now. After all, reuniting with her birth father


    could not be rushed. It had to be taken slowly.


    ¡°Honey, you¡ª¡±


    Cordelia wanted to ask more, but a passionate kiss ambushed her lips. She was swept off her feet.


    Even when both of them were so familiar with each other, she still felt like it was the first time each time


    they kissed deeply.


    When Zephyr let go of her, she panted with a blush, her eyes glistening and bright.


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± His deep husky voice was uniquely charming. ¡°I just want you to be happy.¡±


    He was willing to do anything for her¡ªas long as she was happy.


    Cordelia froze and suddenly felt a pinch in her nose. She murmured softly, ¡°Darling, w-was I wrong?¡±

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    Zephyr rubbed Cordelia¡¯s hair. ¡°No. I¡¯ll stand by your side no matter what you do.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Cordelia did not finish her sentence but pressed her lips together.


    ¡°But my wife¡¯s a kind woman.¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°She can¡¯t bear for people who love her to be sad, am I


    right?¡±


    Cordelia looked at him in silence.


    He asked softly, ¡°Honey, do you want to hear what I think?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Cordelia gave a firm nod.


    ¡°What I think is actually simple.¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡°Firstly, let me ask you a question¡­ Who¡¯s the man


    you love the most?¡±


    Cordelia pouted. ¡°Do you even have to ask?¡±


    ¡°I want to hear it from you!¡±


    Was Zephyr being childish again? Cordelia smiled helplessly and knocked on his head. ¡°It¡¯s you!


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton, there¡¯s already a video as proof, and you¡¯re still asking something like this?¡±


    ¡°Because this is an important question!¡± He coughed in feigned profoundness and held her hand.


    ¡°What I want to say is¡­


    ¡°Everything that happened after the ne crash.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart clenched. She had seen those scars on his body, deep and shallow.


    Back when he hid his identity, he had glossed it over, iming that the scars were from boxing training


    when she asked.


    When his identity was out in the open, and there was once when they were intimate, she felt the scar


    on his lower abdomen, then the rest of them from there to his back. She could no longer hold back from


    asking about them.


    It was only then Zephyr told her that they were left from the ne crash, and he mentioned it in passing


    lest she worried when she asked further.


    Cordelia was not someone to be hung up over things. Since he did not want to speak more about it,


    she stopped asking. It was just that the matter stayed in her mind like a rock.


    Zephyr was going to move his rock away now.


    She focused with a halted breath, afraid that she would miss a word.


    ¡°I was in a private jet that crashed in Jangasas before I could get back to Centrolis. The ne was


    tinkered with, and the system malfunctioned at tens of thousands of meters height¡­ Fortunately, the


    captain was experienced and got ready for an emergencynding in Jangasas. I had a life jacket and


    parachute on, but before the emergencynding could happen, the ne broke apart¡­


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I was severely injured but got my life back due to those life-saving devices. The worst time was when


    Seth took care of me. He did a few surgeries on me, but my chances of surviving were slim.


    ¡°It was then that a medicine from Southeast Aciatic saved me.¡±


    Cordelia widened her eyes in disbelief at him, repeating softly, ¡°Southeast Aciatic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Southeast Aciatic, the Irwins.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°It was Rowan Irwin.¡± Zephyr licked his lips and said clearly, ¡°It was¡­ dad.¡±


    This was the first time he changed ¡°old geezer¡± to ¡°dad¡±.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Rowan would never have thought that the first one to call him dad on his journey of reuniting with his


    family was not his daughter or son but the person he once disliked the most.


    Cordelia took a deep breath, her mind a mess.


    Zephyr said seriously, ¡°Cordelia, he saved my life.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter how much wrong he has done, he saved the man you love the most.¡± Zephyr chuckled.


    Cordelia trembled.


    If it were not for Rowan, Zephyr might have already died, and she would have never ended up with


    him. Did that mean that¡­ he had rpensed his wrongdoing?


    What about the years of hardship she, her mother, and her brother had gone through?


    After a long time, Cordelia ced her hand on top of the back of Zephyr¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°For


    you, I can forget about what he¡¯s done on my part¡­ But I can¡¯t forgive him on behalf of mom and


    Carter. I don¡¯t have the right to do that either.¡±

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    ¡°Mm, yeah.¡± Zephyr wore a relieved smile.


    Actually, X and Carter were not too big of a problem. The hardest part for Rowan seemed to see a


    flicker of hope now.


    After all, there were over 20 years of estrangement. Things needed to go slow. For whatever it was


    worth, the first step was already taken, and the day of the reunion would only get closer.


    Cordelia met his eyes, and both of them smiled. Zephyr led them out with an arm over her shoulder.


    They could finally have a good meal without any burden now.


    ¡°Darling, I think you¡¯re right!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That old geezer made you all suffer for so many years. It¡¯s time for him to taste his medicine now!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± The girl red at him instantly. ¡°Who are you calling an old geezer!?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Zephyr said purposely, ¡°That ungrateful old geezer, the pufferfish with spines¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Cordelia tried to smack him with a hop.


    Despite that, Zephyr was tall like a tree and pulled a small flower like her into his embrace easily. With


    the obvious height difference, Cordelia was unable to escape no matter how she pried herself away.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go back tomorrow, okay?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr chortled. ¡°I was thinking of staying another two days in Jangasas with you!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. I want to hurry back. There are a lot of things that have not been


    done yet!¡±


    She also really wanted to see Rowan. She wanted to feel her father¡¯s love again.


    Zephyr held her face and pressed a gentle kiss on her cheek before he nodded in agreement.


    There was something more important that would take ce at home tomorrow. It was time to settle the


    score with William Jenner!


    The next day, at Royal Manor¡­


    William came to the location Yale had sent to him right on the dot.


    It was said that this was a vi residence developed by the Bayers and was the best luxury property in


    Centrolis.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    William knew that people were working in collusion with him, and as expected, the security system was


    as if a decoration when he arrived. There was not even a security guard! He cackled and looked


    around.


    The ce was really luxurious. He considered himself affluent in Jangasas, but it was nothing


    compared to this ce.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect Cordelia to be so lucky!¡± he muttered under his breath and could not help getting angry


    when he thought of how his own daughter had not even gotten a status after clinging to Yale for so


    long.


    The mansion Cordelia and Zephyr were living at was easy to find. It was the best out of the avable


    vis.


    William sneaked to the door, and it opened on its own before he could react! Shocked, he nearly


    screamed only to see a handsome and polite man stand before him with a ghost of a smile.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Mr. Jenner, do you remember me?¡±


    William sized him up for a good moment before realization struck him. ¡°Oh¡­ you¡¯re thewyer, Mr.


    Constable!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re the one Mr. Yale¡¯s speaking about!¡± William was relieved and walked in boldly.


    Fredric nced at him and followed him in.


    ¡°Mr. Constable, I heard that you¡¯re familiar around here!¡± William was eager. ¡°Tell me now. Where¡¯s that


    box?¡±


    ¡°No hurry.¡± Fredric was cool as a cucumber. ¡°It¡¯s been a long trip, Mr. Jenner. Have a seat and some


    tea. I¡¯ll fetch you the box!¡±

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    ¡°Um¡­¡± William hesitated. After all, he wanted to get it over with and leave as soon as he could. This


    was not a ce to linger.


    However, Fredric held him by the shoulders and asked him to sit on the couch. He also retrieved a full


    set of quality tea from the kitchen.


    A whileter, the tea aroma drifted into the room and smelled reinvigorating.


    ¡°This is a kind of ck tea that the Hamerton Group always purchases. It¡¯s expensive because


    production isn¡¯t much each year. Other than supplying to the Hamerton Group, only certain royal


    members get to drink it in the world.¡±


    Fredric observed William¡¯s expression in secret. He knew it. Someone who was greedy in nature would


    not give up on any benefit, even when they were at risk.


    Just like the tea before them.


    William contemted and picked up the teacup in front of him with a smile. While he drank, his eyes


    flitted around like he was a thief.


    Fredric scoffed. Birds of a feather seemed to flock together. William was acting like Marcus now that he


    had spent so long with thetter.


    Fredric chuckled. ¡°Mr. Jenner, saw anything you like?¡±


    ¡°N-No.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy toe here. What¡¯s the point of you leaving with only a box?¡± Fredric asked purposely.


    ¡°I heard Mr. Yale say that even if the box is brought back and turned into cash, you¡¯ll get 20% of profit


    at most!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± William froze. ¡°He¡­ He really said that?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Fredric tugged his tie leisurely and smirked. ¡°We¡¯re all on the same boat. There¡¯s no need for me to lie


    to you.¡±


    Confusion clouded William¡¯s eyes as he clenched his fists.


    Fredric said in a hushed voice, ¡°Right, Mr. Jenner, you don¡¯t know where Yelena¡¯s at, right? Yale¡¯s


    locked her up in the ranch behind the manor!¡±


    ¡°The¡­¡± William¡¯s eyes bulged before he spat harshly after a moment, ¡°The useless girl!¡±


    Fredric was taken aback and squinted at the man.


    As a father, one¡¯s first reaction should be wanting justice for his daughter when he heard about his


    daughter being mistreated. However, William was ming Yelena for being useless.


    It was no wonder that Yelena would grow into the arrogant and empty airbag she was. It would be odd


    if Yelena behaved normally when she grew up in a family with an abnormal father like this!


    It seemed that Cordelia was pretty lucky. At least she did not stay by William¡¯s side growing up.


    Fredric put a hand in his suit jacket¡¯s pocket and felt for his recording pen.


    William¡¯s frown was tightly knitted as he spoke to himself. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to depend on Cordelia¡­


    Hah, X¡¯s a good teacher. The daughter she has taught bewitches men easily! Mr. Zephyr¡¯s


    completely enthralled by her!¡±


    ¡°Depend on Cordelia?¡± Fredric raised a brow. ¡°But she¡¯s not your birth daughter.¡±


    ¡°How is she not?¡± William brandished the DNA test result. ¡°Look. Didn¡¯t you get someone to forge this?¡±


    Fredric pretended to go over for a look and asked him with emphasis, ¡°Forged?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you forged it!¡± William rolled his eyes and kept the document carefully. ¡°Did you forget what you


    made?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jenner, you know that the test result¡¯s fake. What if someone exposes¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± William waved a hand. ¡°I¡¯m not showing this to Elder Mr. Hamerton. I¡¯m only showing it to Zephyr


    and Cordelia. It¡¯s enough!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    William smiled without saying anything.


    Fredric tried to lead him into saying more. ¡°Are you going to threaten the two of them with this?¡±


    William coughed. ¡°This isn¡¯t as valuable as the set of medicinal forms, but I believe that Zephyr


    wouldn¡¯t want it in front of his grandfather! Elder Mr. Hamerton emphasizes one¡¯s birth. Cordelia can


    marry into the Hamertons because she¡¯s Rowan Irwin¡¯s daughter¡­


    ¡°But what will Elder Mr. Hamerton think when he sees this?¡± William¡¯s smirk was vicious. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy


    for Zephyr to marry Cordelia. Will he give up so easily? Hah, so I believe he¡¯ll give me a good amount


    of hush money for his wife!¡±

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    ¡°Hah, haha.¡± Fredric faked augh while he wondered if someone like William was considered the


    lower limit of a human¡¯s low intelligence.


    Despite that, he had to go along with him. ¡°Yeah, Zephyr will definitely do that. You¡¯ll pocket another


    large amount by then!¡±


    William was triumphant and took another sip of tea.


    ¡°But¡­ Mr. Jenner, the Jenner Group really shouldn¡¯t be closing down when you¡¯re so good at


    nning!¡±


    William was immediately appalled. ¡°That was a careless mistake!¡±


    ¡°But you should have a good sum of money with you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ How did you know?¡± William put his guard up right away.


    Fredric had always been a brilliant hunter in collecting evidence. He could make his prey fall into his


    trap step by step.


    ¡°Mr. Jenner, with the rtionship I share with Mr. Yale, he told me about you long ago. Back when the


    Irwin heiress, X Irwin, left Southeast Aciatic and went to Jangasas, you purposely took her home,


    right?¡±


    William went stiff upon hearing this and stared at Fredric with a frown.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that the case?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore!¡± William avoided the conversation. ¡°Just tell me where the


    box is!¡±


    Fredric snickered and continued to pour tea, enjoying it himself.


    William was stunned. Why was thewyer having the tea himself? It seemed that the man would not


    fetch any box if he did not say anything.


    William thought he could look for it himself, but the mansion was too big, and there was not enough


    time. He had to watch out for Cordelia and Zephyr, who would be back anytime too¡­


    William bit his lips and threw himself back on the couch to spill the beans.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll talk about it!


    ¡°Back when X came to Jangasas, she had no one. I had heard about the Irwins from Southeast


    Aciatic, so I took X in¡­


    ¡°I just wanted the set of medicinal forms in reality, but that b*tch wouldn¡¯t give it to me! Iter


    discovered that there¡¯d be a sum of money sent to her ount each month¡ª¡±


    Fredric interrupted him. ¡°The money¡¯s from Southeast Aciatic?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± William looked at him. ¡°I looked into it, and Rowan Irwin was the one who sent it! Hah¡­ X


    was already pregnant back then! Since that was already the case, I might as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Might as well what?¡± Fredric looked at him coldly.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°What else?¡± William sneered. ¡°What a waste it would be to leave such a beautiful woman alone! Even


    when she was pregnant, I could still have fun with her¡­¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I took her money after I had fun with her.¡± William was shameless. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Rowan to be


    so devoted. He gave her quite a lot of money! The amount of money per month could beat half a year


    of the Jenner Group¡¯s profit! Hah, how could I waste so much money?¡±


    Fredric took a deep breath. ¡°So, you imed it as your own?¡±


    William grew impatient from the questions and frowned. ¡°Why do you have so many questions? Hurry


    up and get the box!¡±


    Fredric looked straight into William¡¯s eyes and told him tly, ¡°William Jenner, link everything you said


    just now and repeat it!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± William froze. ¡°Are you f*cking crazy!?¡±


    ¡°Say it!¡± Fredric suddenly growled. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t even dream about getting that box!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    William licked his lips, not knowing why thewyer had a sudden shift of attitude. For the box, though,


    he would just assume that thewyer had woken up on the wrong side of the bed today!


    He held his rage back and speedily repeated what he had said.


    ¡°I took X Irwin in because I wanted the set of medicinal forms she had¡­ She didn¡¯t want to give it


    to me, so I-I assaulted her and took her money. The money Rowan Irwin sent each month all went into


    my pocket! Alright?¡±


    As soon as he was done speaking, all the lights in the living room lit up in unison! The siren outside


    red deafeningly.


    William was shocked and was going to ask Fredric what was going on when he saw the door to a room


    by the living room open slowly and someone walk out¡­

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    ¡°This¡­ This is¡­¡± William turned pale and could not even finish a full sentence.


    He stared at Cordelia and Zephyr like he had seen a ghost, who came out of the room, and nearly


    slumped down as if life was sucked out of him.


    He looked at Fredric in horror and asked shakily, ¡°Mr. Constable, w-what¡¯s going on!?¡±


    Fredric smiled and pulled the recording pen out of his pocket to pass it to Zephyr. He then turned to


    William and replied in the tone of awyer on duty, ¡°You have the right to remain silent right now.


    Everything you say will be presented as evidence in court!¡±


    William¡¯s eyes nearly fell off.


    ¡°Well done! You¡­ You worked together to trick me!¡±


    ¡°Trick you? Or because you¡¯re too dumb!?¡± Cordelia stepped up and stared at him coldly.


    She had nearly failed to hold herself up in the small room when she listened to the filthy and


    abominable things William had confessed to just now. Zephyr was fortunate to be by her side, and his


    embrace became her haven. As she hid there, she could not help trembling.


    The culprit of her over 20 years of misfortune was actually this despicable man in front of her! Rowan


    was not actually as merciless as she had thought¡ªhe still cared about them¡­


    Cordelia had a flurry of emotions, and theplicated feelings rose together with her tears.


    ¡°William Jenner¡­¡± She took in a deep breath, wanting nothing more than to grind the name with her


    teeth. ¡°You sc*m!¡±


    Cordelia was so emotional that she reached for the knife on the table to stab him.


    Zephyr caught her wrist speedily and kept her in his arms as much as he could.


    ¡°Cordelia, don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Cordelia cried, ¡°What he did to my mom, Carter, and me¡­ I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia!¡± Zephyr understood what she felt, but she must not act recklessly at this moment.


    ¡°Darling¡­ listen to me. We¡¯ll settle this score with him, but you can¡¯t dirty your hands over someone


    like this! It¡¯s not worth it! Do you understand?¡±


    Cordelia bit her lips and sobbed in Zephyr¡¯s arms.


    Zephyr¡¯s heart ached for her. His gaze on William was ruthless and vicious as he held Cordelia by the


    shoulders.


    ¡°Fredric¡­¡±


    ¡°Z, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do!¡±


    Before William could react, Fredric pped his hand, and a group of men in ck instantly surrounded


    the whole vi. Each of them had a gun, and William would not be able to escape even if he turned into


    a fly.


    ¡°These are Nichs¡¯ men.¡± Fredric smiled. ¡°Nichs said that he¡¯d vent this grudge for Mrs.


    Hamerton!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What do you want!?¡± William¡¯s legs went limp. He shakily pulled the DNA test result out of his


    pocket.


    ¡°Cordelia, Cordelia, you can¡¯t do this to me! Look at this¡­ I-I¡¯m your father!¡±


    Disgusted, Cordelia turned away so she would not see him.


    Zephyr put Cordelia behind him and padded forward. As the sound of the heel of his shoes hitting the


    marble floor echoed in the living room, it felt like the funeral bell ringing to William.


    Zephyr stood in front of William with an icy gaze and staunch expression, abruptly kicking thetter¡¯s


    chest.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    William fell to the floor and coughed blood with a hand clutching his chest in pain. He refused to give


    up, gripping the DNA test result in his hand tightly.


    ¡°You really won¡¯t give up, huh?¡± Zephyr spat coldly.


    Fredric stopped him. ¡°Z, stop kicking him. You might actually kill him.¡±


    Only then did Zephyr stop and return to Cordelia to hold her cold hands.


    William¡¯s voice was hoarse as he insisted, ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯m your¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a stupid and ignorant liar!¡± A deep voice sounded all of a sudden.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The door to the other room opened as well, and Liam and Rowan walked out.


    In his ck suit, Liam held his dragon-headed cane while Rowan looked sinister, like he had just


    stepped out of hell.


    William, who was on the floor, looked at both of them with a gape.


    ¡°Heh, you want to trick me with just one fake DNA test?¡± Liam wore a stern look. ¡°William Jenner, do


    you think I¡¯m blind or deaf!? You think I don¡¯t know what you and Yale are up to!?¡±


    William was inplete despair as he slumped on the floor like he was crippled.


    Liam asked in a deep voice, ¡°Fredric, can what the b*stard said just now be used against him in court?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Fredric chuckled. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve recorded it for the exact purpose!¡±


    ¡°Then Mrs. Irwin will get her justice!¡±


    Liam looked at Cordelia fondly and went over to pat her head.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°And you¡­¡± He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m getting whatever this man owes you back with interest!¡±


    Zephyr looked at him. ¡°Grandpa, before we settle him with legal procedures, I want to¡­ hand him to


    dad!¡±


    Zephyr met his eyes and smiled. He knew that the one who hated William the most right now must be


    Rowan.


    Liam thought about it and gave him a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Alright, you decide! But don¡¯t do anything to


    him here¡­


    ¡°Take William Jenner back to the manor. Don¡¯t dirty your house!¡±


    ¡­


    Zephyr did as told.


    Swiftly, the bodyguards outside the door took William to Hamerton Manor. Thetter was thrown into


    the damp and dark basement. He was in so much pain, like all his bones were broken.


    In the dark, a set of footsteps approached him.


    Rowan gritted his teeth. ¡°William Jenner, it¡¯s time we settle our score!¡±

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    William was on the floor, supporting himself on his hands as he retreated on the cement floor.


    It took everything within Rowan to hold back his urge to kill him.


    ¡°W-What do you want?¡± William¡¯s voice was shaky. ¡°Rowan Irwin¡­ lynching is illegal!¡±


    ¡°Lynching?¡± Rowan snickered. ¡°You¡¯re not worth my effort! Hah, even if I do that, I¡¯m breaking Centrolis¡¯


    law, but I¡¯m from Southeast Aciatic!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jenner!¡± Rowan gritted each word through his teeth. ¡°This is not some lynching. On


    the contrary, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve not been feeling well after going bankrupt and often feel dizzy and


    have high blood pressure¡­ I¡¯m here specifically to treat you!¡±


    As soon as he said that, thin and long silver needles glinted in his hand. Rowan¡¯s eyes were surging


    with resentment. There was never a moment like now where he hoped to use everything he had


    learned to kill someone.


    His hands had cured the injured and saved the dead. They had given countless people hope. At this


    moment, though, he was turning into a devil from an angel.


    Despite that, he would rather be a devil if that meant the people he loved would not suffer again.


    ¡°N-No!¡± William was terrified. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±


    With a nk face, Rowan yanked him up by his cor and stabbed a needle right in his neck!


    The acupuncture point was not lethal, but it was agonizing. The pain seeped slowly, like poison,


    corroding whatever little willpower William had.


    William¡¯s face contorted, and his cries resonated in the basement.


    Rowan focused on the acupuncture points andnded one needle after another. They vented his rage


    and made up years of what he owed X.


    The needles were on William¡¯s neck and spine, where nerves were concentrated on. The extreme pain


    gradually made him delusional, and he struggled as he guffawed.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Rowan Irwin!¡± William¡¯s gaze was dazed, and he eventually lost his mind. ¡°Even if you


    torture me and kill me, X Irwin won¡¯t be what she was in the past!¡±


    Rowan¡¯s hands jolted.


    ¡°I made her my ything a long time ago!¡± William was no longer sane. ¡°I¡¯ve had my share of fun with


    her! Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Rowan choked him on the neck with reddened eyes.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t care? Don¡¯t f*cking act like you¡¯re noble! Haha¡­ Which man wouldn¡¯t care about this? You


    say that, but you mind it! Even if you end up together with her, this will forever be a knot keeping you


    apart¡­¡±


    William was thrown to the wall and fell with a thud.


    Rowan stepped on his face and ground down on it. ¡°William Jenner, X¡¯s clean. The filthy one is you!


    All the sh*t you did will only make my heart ache for her more!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t send you to hell just like this. This would be too nice.¡±


    Rowan looked down at him and pulled out thest needle with a sinister smirk.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing? Ahh¡­¡±


    The needle went deep into the top of William¡¯s head.


    Shortly, his eyes rolled back, and he convulsed on the floor, foaming at his mouth.


    From now on, William was done for. He could not move but had conscious awareness. All his nerves


    would be in pain all the time, not violently so but like worms in his bones¡ªpermanent and insufferable.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    Letting a person live lucidly in pain for the rest of their life was the biggest punishment.


    Rowan wiped his hand with a smirk. He took onest look at William and left quietly.


    ¡­


    The early morning sun spilled through the memorial hall¡¯s traditional window and shone on the portraits


    of the Hamerton ancestors.


    Many servants were crowding the door as they looked inside in worry. With the dull thud and an abrupt


    fall of a figure, they gasped and rushed in.


    ¡°Mr. Matthew fainted! Mr. Matthew fainted!¡±


    ¡°Go get Mr. rk!


    rk came over with some other men to take care of the incident and ryed it to Liam with a solemn


    face.


    Matthew had stayed on his knees in the memorial hall for one whole day without food or water and


    finally sumbed in the morning.


    Liam¡¯s brows were furrowed as he tapped his dragon-headed cane on the floor, a cold gleam shing


    across his eyes.


    After some time, he got up and strode briskly to Matthew¡¯s ce.


    Matthew was having chicken soup when he heard that his father wasing to him. He quickly asked


    his servants to take it away and weakly pulled his nket up to rest against the bed.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Oh, dad, you¡¯re here¡­¡± Matthew pretended to get up but coughed violently just as he straightened up.


    Liam looked cold. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. The memorial hall¡¯s cold. How could you kneel there


    through the night?¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Dad¡­ I can¡¯t find peace if I don¡¯t ask for the ancestors¡¯ forgiveness¡­¡± Matthew began to wipe his


    tears. ¡°I¡­ I really didn¡¯t expect Yale to conspire with William Jenner!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Liam sneered. ¡°The father has no idea of what his son¡¯s doing? Has your father-and-son


    rtionship faded to this extent?¡±


    ¡°Well¡ª¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re distant now, there¡¯s no need to plead his case for him!¡±


    Matthew was rendered speechless.


    Liam nced at him. His voice was stern, and his cane was loud against the floor. ¡°Do you really think


    I¡¯m senile!? Do you really feel guilty, or are you putting up a show for everyone kneeling in the


    memorial hall!?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Matthew quivered and turned pale, instantly bouncing off the bed and getting on his knees.


    ¡°Dad, are you really going to put Yale behind bars? H-He only wanted to steal the set of medicinal


    forms because that b*stard William Jenner deceived him! He¡ª¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Shut up!¡± snarled Liam. ¡°Deluded? Hah, does he have no brain? Does he not know what kind of


    person William Jenner is? I think birds of a feather flock together! He¡¯s the same type of person William


    Jenner is. That¡¯s why he¡¯s done such a humiliating thing!¡±


    Matthew was sweating profusely as he shook.


    ¡°He¡¯s my eldest grandson. I once had high hopes for him. Even if he is not as talented as Zephyr, I


    thought it¡¯d be more than enough that he¡¯d manage the subsidiaries like his cousins. I didn¡¯t expect him


    to¡­


    ¡°That set of medicinal forms belongs to the Irwins!¡± Liam was furious. ¡°And he wants to steal it!?


    What would that say about the Hamertons if word about this got out!? The Irwins are our inws.


    Wouldn¡¯t I be embarrassed in front of them!?¡±


    Matthew had never seen his father this enraged. He was shocked as well and dared not say more.


    After a while, Liam sighed. ¡°Thew will decide Yale¡¯s sentence. I¡¯ll get him awyer. His crime is far


    lighter than William Jenner¡¯s, so he won¡¯t be inside for too long!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Matthew was on the floor clutching Liam¡¯s pants, crying and begging for thetter to have mercy.


    ¡°Dad¡­ Yale¡¯s your grandson! It¡¯s embarrassing that he wanted to steal the Irwins¡¯ set of medicinal


    forms, but is it not embarrassing that you send your own grandson to prison?¡±

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    Liam paused and looked at Matthew coldly.


    ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯ll watch Yale drag the whole Hamertons down and do nothing?¡±


    Matthew was baffled.


    ¡°Compared to stealing, justice over family is far nobler!¡±


    With that, Liam shook Matthew off and left.


    Before Matthew could react, his mind nked as he watched his father leave quickly.


    ¡­


    After a plunge in temperature, Centrolis got to wee a rare, nice winter day.


    The mist cleared, and the sky recovered its blue. An unanticipated light drizzle of snow covered the city


    in a dust of beautiful silver. The air smelled fresh and crisp.


    Cordelia swept the snow in the yard and made cute snowmen from it.


    When she was done, Zephyr hugged her from the back and wrapped her icy, red hands in his to warm


    them up.


    ¡°What do you think? Pretty, aren¡¯t they?¡± Cordelia was triumphant.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Zephyr smiled gently.


    It felt great now. The storm was over, the sky was azure blue, the winter sun was warm, and he and


    Cordelia were making snowmen. Peace and joy seemed to havee knocking on their door.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ if only Ginger were here.¡± Cordelia sighed. ¡°It¡¯d be like this snowman too. And its orange fur


    must look so pretty in the snow!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zephyr arched his brow.


    They were spending quality alone time, and she was thinking about a cat? It seemed that sending


    Ginger to X¡¯s was not enough¡ªit had to go further¡­ like Robert. This way, the two of them would be


    restricted by each other and would not appear before him again!


    Zephyr cackled as he fantasized about it.


    ¡°Darling, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Cordelia tilted a curious head at him, seeing how he was silent for so long.


    Zephyr snapped back to reality and replied in passing, ¡°Oh, I¡­ I¡¯m missing Ginger too.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cordelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s get it back, okay?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Zephyr blurted.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia looked surprised.


    ¡°Honey, I mean¡­¡± Zephyr deployed all of his brain cells. ¡°Dad and mom have finally reunited now, and


    Ginger¡¯s¡­ Ginger¡¯s quite bothersome getting between them, right?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t hear about it,¡± Cordelia answered seriously. ¡°My mom likes it a lot. Dad too. He brought the


    Siamese over, and it¡¯s ying with Ginger all day long.¡±


    Zephyr held Cordelia¡¯s face and rubbed it gently with a tender and doting gaze.


    With the ill feeling erased, the girl was finally willing to call Rowan dad.


    He could still remember what Rowan looked like when he heard it. It was like the sky had hit him. His


    brows were raised high, his eyes bulged, and even his ears twitched.


    The more powerful a man was outside, the more useless he was back home. Zephyr thought about it. It


    was unbelievable how this rule applied to everyone around him.


    As for Cordelia changing her name back to ¡°Cordelia Irwin¡±, it waspleted swiftly. It was just that


    she was already used to the name that had apanied her for over 20 years, and others either


    addressed her by Mrs. Hamerton or just Cordelia usually, so thest name did not seem to matter that


    much¡ªas long as it said ¡°Irwin¡± on her ID.


    ¡°Oh yeah, darling,¡± Zephyr said with a chuckle. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s hosting a family dinner this weekend and


    asked us to go together.¡±

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    Add to Library


    ¡°Mm.¡± Cordelia nodded. ¡°I heard it from mom. Think there are a lot of people invited.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, other than everyone in the family, there are also those who are closer to us from the three major


    families. Fredric and Seth will be attending too. They¡¯re both very important guests.¡±


    Zephyr lowered his head to rub their noses together. ¡°Of course, the main purpose of this dinner is to


    celebrate Mr. and Mrs. Irwin!¡±


    ¡­


    Hamerton Manor was merrily filled with guestse weekend.


    Liam was a traditionalist, but he had hosted a sophisticated event this time, an exception, to cater to


    the younger generation.


    Fredric was a huge contributor to the matter and was the Hamertons¡¯ VIP. In addition to being a famous


    lawyer in Centrolis and an eligible bachelor, he became the center of attention.


    Zephyr¡¯s female cousins, who made a long trip here, surrounded Fredric, so thetter did not even


    have the chance to take a bite.


    Seth kept Zenniepany, but the little princess wore a constant pout. The doctor kept herpany,


    but in actuality, they were eating while she was tested on math¡ªhe could even make up a problem


    about how a cake could be divided!


    Josiah came with Kelly and was the focal point of attention at that instant. There were talks about a


    union between the Bayers and the Tanners. The Bayer parents had always been open, and their


    attitude was increasingly clear. It seemed that the rumor was true.


    The union of both families would mean a joint of equal power, and the pair was a match made in


    heaven. It was a joyous asion, no matter how one looked at it.


    What was most interesting was that Janine and Kate had attended the event together. Henry,


    sandwiched between his ex and current wife, looked done with life as he stayed silent.


    Janine and Kate, who took in how he looked, rolled their eyes at him in unison and smiled at each other


    despite Henry being in the center, greeting each other warmly.


    ¡°Kate!¡±


    ¡°Janine! Oh, you¡¯re gorgeous today!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Not more than you! You look more than ten years younger dressed like this!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, I recently stumbled upon some research about the secret to longevity¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°To stay beautiful and live long, one has to stay away from men!¡±


    A loud and bright bark ofughter erupted from them as they chatted. ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Henry was rendered speechless. There was so much pressure sandwiched between them that he


    snuck off to the side with his te to eat in peace.


    Cordelia weaved through the guests with a hand on Zephyr¡¯s arm.


    As Mrs. Hamerton, she had to socialize¡ªalthough she was tipsy two ssester. Zephyr helped her


    to the side with a hand on her waist, and Liam came over to check on them.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Cordelia, you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa. This amount of alcohol can¡¯t beat me!¡±


    When Rowan was mentioned, Zephyr furrowed his brows. He seemed to have overheard the older


    man and X talking about Southeast Aciatic¡­


    He was a little worried and asked Cordelia, ¡°Darling, did dad tell you anything about¡­ what we do for


    the future?¡±


    ¡°The future?¡± Cordelia blinked and teased him purposely. ¡°Oh, I think so!¡±


    Zephyr grew nervous.


    Cordelia chuckled. ¡°Dad said that he¡¯d take us back to Southeast Aciatic after he¡¯s done with business


    here!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr nearly yelled.


    What was the old geezer thinking? Did he get his permission to take his wife back to Southeast


    Aciatic!?

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    Zephyr had already scolded Rowan over a thousand times in his mind. Despite what was brewing in


    him, he dared not express his rage verbally and could only ask Cordelia softly, ¡°Really?¡±


    Cordelia nodded. ¡°My mom¡¯s lived in Southeast Aciatic all her life. There¡¯s no fault in it that she wants


    to return to her hometown and settle there, right?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ yes.¡± Zephyr could only go along with what she said.


    ¡°Southeast Aciatic¡¯s traditional and reserved. Carter and I are both Irwins, so we have to reunite and


    restore our identities, right?¡±


    Zephyr licked his lips and continued to nod. ¡°Mm¡­ that¡¯s true.¡±


    Cordelia could not help giggling and patted his suit. ¡°So, I¡¯ll go back with my parents. You be good here


    ¡ª¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Before she finished, Zephyr¡¯s raised voice interrupted her.


    Cordelia looked innocent. ¡°You don¡¯t want to let me leave?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­e along with me?¡±


    Zephyr froze and met Cordelia¡¯s yful eyes.


    She said with a chuckle, ¡°Darling, didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s you marrying into my family and not the other


    way around?¡±


    Zephyr was baffled. He did not expect that he had dug himself such a huge trap in the past!


    ¡°Son, you said something like that before?¡± Janine popped a head over to ask when she heard them.


    Zephyr coughed. It was to stop his mother from broadcasting it, but the woman¡¯s loud voice was like a


    speaker as sheughed.


    ¡°Cordelia, he really told you that before? Hahaha¡­ this is wonderful! I made a promise with your mom


    last time. My son is her son too! It¡¯sing true!¡±


    She patted Zephyr with a bright grin.


    Zephyr looked at his mother in disbelief as if he was looking at an alien.


    Janine¡¯s loud voice meant that the people around them now knew that Zephyr had once said


    something like this just to keep his wife happy, and they all threw Cordelia envious and happy


    gazes.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Liam heard themotion and walked over slowly.


    Janine said with a smile, ¡°Son, I¡¯ve got no objection! Men and women are equals now. Doesn¡¯t matter


    who¡¯s marrying in whose family, right?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Zephyr took a deep breath and hugged Cordelia tightly with a wince.


    Henry asked weakly, ¡°How¡­ How could this be? Whosest name is their child taking then¡­¡±


    Janine¡¯s face fell swiftly. After all these years, she thought that they could be courteous and be friends


    when they could not remain husband and wife since they had a son together. Why was she never on


    the same page with this man, though?


    She then turned to Henry with the same death re that Zephyr looked at Robert with and retorted,


    ¡°Myst name, alright?¡±


    Henry¡¯s heart lurched, and he stepped several steps back. ¡°Y-You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Goodness, stop talking!¡± Kate thrust a te of food to Henry and nced at him with disdain. ¡°I agree,


    Janine! What difference does it make to whoever¡¯s marrying into whose family? Off with the old-school


    rules!¡±


    ¡°Y-You both¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Kate gave him a push. ¡°Hurry up, be good. Go eat over there!¡±


    With his ex and current wife¡¯s pressure, Henry could only head to the couch holding a full te of food.


    Zephyr watched his father with an amused and sympathetic gaze.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    Hamerton men were great¡ªexcept that they caved as soon as it was their wife.


    It was said that the Hamerton ancestors were high-ranking generals, noblemen, and schrs who were


    ruthless and iron-willed outside, but they were at their wives¡¯ beck and call once they got home,


    indulging the women to no end.


    Nichs had once said that paranoia was passed down in the Hamertons. Actually, it was loving their


    wives that was etched in their genes.


    Cordelia said softly, ¡°Darling, see? Mom agrees too!¡±


    Zephyr raised a brow. ¡°Mom agrees but grandpa? Grandpa¡ª¡±


    ¡°Zephyr.¡± Liam¡¯s expression was rtively solemn as he walked over from the crowd.


    Cordelia was a little embarrassed as she tugged Zephyr¡¯s sleeve and shook her head at him. Her


    intention was to joke with him, but she would be shooting herself in the foot if she upset the old man.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just mentioning this in passing to Zephyr¡­¡±


    ¡°How could something so big be mentioned in passing!?¡± Liam raised his voice.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart clenched as her hands gripped her dress anxiously.


    Liam squinted, raking his eyes across the both of them.


    ¡°Zephyr, you really said that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zephyr held Cordelia¡¯s hand discreetly and exined indifferently, ¡°Back then, it was because¡­


    you kept objecting to our marriage, so I said that to coax her. Of course, I did think about it because I


    don¡¯t want her to suffer from any grievances!¡±


    ¡°Darling¡­¡± Cordelia called him softly and kept shooting him looks to stop him from continuing.


    They had finally gotten Liam¡¯s approval. She did not want to spoil the old man¡¯s good impression of her


    because of something petty like this.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Liam¡¯s face was nk. The atmosphere felt a little heavy, and the music naturally stopped. Everyone


    looked at him in worry, thinking that something bad would happen.


    A silent momentter, Liam suddenly said, ¡°Mm, since you¡¯ve said that, go ahead with it!¡±


    Everyone was bewildered.


    Zephyr looked like he choked on air.


    Cordelia was surprised, but a surge of warmth gushed in her. Theplicated feelings she felt were


    hard to describe.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Zephyr chuckled dryly. ¡°You want me to marry into the Irwins?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a man. A man ought to keep his word!¡± Liam red at him. ¡°When have I objected? I feel like


    it¡¯s my loss when my precious granddaughter marries you!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡ª¡±


    Zephyr chuckled and tried to hide behind Cordelia.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He suddenly recalled that Cordelia was the one who had stepped up and put herself in front of him


    back in Jangasas whenever something happened, worried that he would suffer a loss. He was happy to


    hide behind her, bliss filling him to the brim as he watched how she did everything she could for him.


    Now that they were back in Centrolis, he was still the same man who hid behind his girl.


    Before he met Cordelia, he had never known that it felt so wonderful to hide behind a woman!


    The music sounded once more. The conductor had asked the band to switch to a lighthearted melody,


    and the banquet went on, merrier than earlier.


    Janine and Kate exchanged a smile.


    ¡°It looks like the old man lost his potential of having dementia.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ did it get cured by Mr. Irwin¡¯s needles?¡±


    ¡°Say, you think Henry will grow a pair if he gets acupuncture too?¡±


    ¡°Maybe! Come on, let¡¯s go ask Mr. Irwin!¡±

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    Rowan had long heard the jolly chatter here and wasing over with X hand in hand.


    Liam immediately recovered to his serious front to sh a smile and exchange polite pleasantries. Both


    of them then took wine sses from the waiter and emptied them.


    After the drink, Liam asked, ¡°When are you nning to go back to Southeast Aciatic, Mr. Irwin?¡±


    ¡°The joint hospital project has only made 1/3 of its progress. I¡¯ll only go back after the hospital¡¯s built!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Liam calcted the time. ¡°I¡¯ll have Zephyr prepare in advance then! He¡¯ll be giving you


    problems when he¡¯s in Southeast Aciatic in the future!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rowan paused. ¡°Who said he¡¯sing too?¡±


    Liam widened his eyes in confusion.


    Cordelia went between them with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, I was just joking with Zephyr, saying that I¡¯m going


    back to Southeast Aciatic!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± X said with a smile, ¡°Cordelia¡¯s your granddaughter-inw. Of course, she¡¯ll be staying in


    Centrolis with you!¡±


    ¡°But Zephyr says he¡¯s marrying himself into your family!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Really?¡± Rowan¡¯s eyes bulged.


    ¡°No way!¡± X hit Rowan and turned to Liam. ¡°Elder Mr. Hamerton, Southeast Aciatic is a very


    traditional ce. I¡¯d love to keep my daughter around me, but it wouldn¡¯t go well with the custom. So¡­


    please take good care of Cordelia!¡±


    ¡°X, let here back with us!¡± Rowan said softly, ¡°Let Zephyr take ourst name too. I can teach


    him everything I know¡­¡±


    ¡°You crazy? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± X warned him. ¡°Cordelia is Zephyr¡¯s wife. She has to be


    where Zephyr is!¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°One more word, and you can return to Southeast Aciatic on your own!¡±


    Rowan¡¯s cheeks were puffed as he hung his head in silence.


    Zephyr was tickled. It seemed that the Hamerton men were not the only ones scared of their wives!


    Cordelia stayed in his arms. When the song came on, Zephyr held her hand on the dancefloor.


    Cordelia looked into his eyes, seeing her reflection in them. She smiled sweetly. As her hand was held


    in his palm, the gentleness and warmth from his palm went straight to her heart.


    The song slowed, and she rested her head against his shoulder, calling him softly next to his ear,


    ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, what is it?¡±


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    She looked up at him and saw the love brimming his gaze.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked with a smile.


    Cordelia pressed her lips together. ¡°We¡­ seem to never have said those three words to each other.¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. It felt like his ears were bewitched as the soft and sweet voice echoed in them.


    ¡°Darling, let me be the first one to say it.


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton, listen carefully¡­


    ¡°I love you¡­ I said, I love you!¡±


    After a moment, Zephyr looked at her with a silly grin.


    The two of them were not people who uttered this often. What they said to each other the most were


    ¡°I¡¯m here¡±, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared¡±, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡±, or ¡°I miss you¡±¡ªthere was no ¡°I love you¡±.


    Zephyr thought that the three words should be expressed in actions, but he did not expect them to


    sound so heavenly when they came from her.


    The three words stood for their promises to each other in this lifetime.


    Zephyr squinted and smiled.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± His voice was deep and husky. ¡°Darling, I love you.


    ¡°Cordelia, let¡¯s tell each other often from now on, okay?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I heard that these three words are magical. They keep people young.¡± Zephyr smiled and pressed a


    kiss on her forehead. ¡°We¡¯ll tell each other a few times a day, and we won¡¯t ever get old!¡±


    ¡­


    In stark contrast to the lively party in the manor¡¯s main building was Yale Residence¡¯s destion.


    Yale was spread out on the couch with a cigarette between his lips. Matthew rolled his eyes as he


    looked at him, feeling immensely irritated.


    They were the only two who missed the family event.


    It would never have happened before. Matthew was one who seized every chance he had to make his


    presence known to Liam, and the usual family banquet had him acting like a circus monkey.


    He thought about today¡¯s banquet and figured he should not embarrass himself. After all, Yale had only


    been bailed out.


    Previously, Liam chose justice over family, but the Hamertons¡¯ team ofwyers would not dare to


    actually enforce it on Yale. They had done their best to minimize his crime to the lowest until he could


    be released on parole.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Yale was back to Yale Residence just like that, but he could not go back to his original days. He had no


    money, no power, and no status now. He was also looked down on by his cousins.


    Even Matthew felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Keep smoking!¡± Matthew huffed. ¡°You¡¯ll smoke yourself to death one day!¡±


    Yale looked at him and snickered.


    ¡°Son, are you going to let yourself go like this?¡±


    Yale did not answer him but asked instead, ¡°Dad, are you going to let Zephyr and Cordelia go like


    this?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Matthew was caught speechless.


    That was his n. He could not beat them anyway, so he would behave and stay in hisne as long as


    they still treated him as their second uncle. As for Yale, he hoped his son could get some management


    position in the Hamerton Group.


    Right now, it seemed that Yale had other ns.


    Yale pressed the cigarette bud in the flower pot.


    ¡°Yale.¡± Matthew was worried. ¡°What¡­ What are you going to do? Cut it out. Your grandfather hasn¡¯t


    been easy to handle recently. Don¡¯t shoot yourself in the foot!¡±


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re so useless!¡± Yale suddenly trained his eyes on him. The sinister gaze felt foreign to


    Matthew.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been fawning over grandpa for life, and what did you get? You conspired against Zephyr


    repeatedly, but it only made grandpa dote on the kid more!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re better?¡± Matthew was enraged. ¡°You got yourself caught just stealing a set of medicinal


    forms! And you have the cheek to criticize me?¡±


    A hasty knock sounded on the door, causing Yale to growl in annoyance, ¡°Who is it!?¡±


    The servant answered timidly, ¡°Mr. Yale, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Ms. Carmichael. She¡¯s in a hurry to meet you!¡±

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Yale was instantly irritated upon hearing Michelle¡¯s name. The woman was nothing but trouble!


    ¡°Mr. Yale.¡± The servant waited for his response nervously. ¡°Ms. Carmichael, should I¡ª¡±


    Before the sentence waspleted, Michelle barged in.


    Matthew was shocked. He knew that his son was a yboy and usually hooked up with celebrities and


    models. There was a Yelena earlier, his ything he kept by his side, but he did not expect his son to


    be such a womanizer!


    Matthew was furious. ¡°Yale Hamerton! You¡ª All you do is ying with these sl*ts!¡±


    Yale rolled his eyes and waved a hand for his butler to send Matthew out.


    Matthew walked off scolding, ¡°I¡¯m your father, and I can¡¯t even nag you? Go on then, have fun! You¡¯re


    going to kill yourself like this one day! Useless brat¡­¡±


    Yale was fuming inside and grabbed a cup from the table to throw it at the wall.


    The shard flew to Michelle¡¯s face, and she fumbled back with a scream, looking at him with her hands


    covering her face in horror.


    After a moment, Yale took a deep breath and sneered at her. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Michelle¡¯s mind went nk. She could not remember whatever she wanted to question him just now.


    ¡°Oh, I¡­¡± She did her best to control her trembling voice. ¡°I just wanted to ask you w-why my videos


    aren¡¯t trending recently, Mr. Yale.¡±


    Yale frowned and shot her an annoyed look.


    ¡°Mr. Yale!¡± Michelle was anxious. ¡°I don¡¯t have many likes and generate basically no traffic¡­ W-What¡¯s


    going on!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re f*cking useless, that¡¯s what. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yale, you said that you¡¯d make me famous¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did! So?¡± Yale red at her. ¡°I spent money on you and bought trending spots for you, but you


    just can¡¯t get famous. What can I do?¡±


    Michelle stood by the wall, shaking.


    What Yale said was the truth. To pull Fredric to his side previously, he had spent a good fortune to


    make Michelle famous.


    It was just unexpected that Trinity¡¯s new film, which had yet to be screened, had gone viral because of


    Michelle¡¯s poprity. The audience did not mind Michelle too much, and the trending hashtags were


    all: ¡°Trinity Lulham¡¯s new production¡± and ¡°Millie¡¯s amazing performance¡±.


    There were even paparazzi who managed to capture photos of Trinity and Neil eating together and


    chatting with smiles. They looked matching, but they provided no exnation to the press, saying they


    were only focused on their work.


    It had undoubtedly stirred a scandal.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    News like these shoved Michelle to an incredibly awkward spot. The film got famous, but not her, no


    one listened to her music, and waves of influencers reced her despite her frequent uploads on social


    media tforms.


    She had only hurried here because she panicked after learning that something had happened to Yale


    recently.


    ¡°Hah, I think you just aren¡¯t meant to be famous!¡± Yale mocked her. ¡°Even that fool Fredric isn¡¯t taking


    your side now!¡±


    Michelle was stunned and bit her lips.


    Yale was going upstairs when the woman broke down, crying hysterically.


    Michelle was pretty much in despair. She had been under the impression that Yale would discard


    Yelena and that she could take the opportunity and rise up in position, only for the man to use her as a


    pawn to pull Fredric to his side.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When she went back to confess to Fredric, it was like thetter had changed into a different person and


    ignored her.


    Yale was refusing to pay for her now. Her career in show business was ending before it even started.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    The more Michelle thought about it, the more indignant she was. However, there was nothing she could


    do. Bawling was the only way for her to vent right now.


    Yale was irritated and was going to ask his men to get Michelle out when his phone buzzed. He


    received a photo of a man¡¯s blurry side profile.


    Yale could recognize at a nce that it was Marcus!


    He then received a text.


    [Marcus is in Centrolis.]


    A vicious glint shed in Yale¡¯s eyes.


    It made sense. William was doomed, so Marcus could no longer stay in Jangasas. He had to find ways


    to survive.


    Centrolis was his best choice since Yale was there.


    Yale smirked and looked thoughtful as he kept his eyes on his phone. His n of swapping the real


    heir with the impersonator did not get to be executed previously, and now that Marcus was here again,


    the heavens were giving him another chance!


    He must not miss this again. He had to use this perfect timing to eliminate Zephyr and make Marcus


    his pawn.


    As for Michelle, she was a nuisance. He would let Marcus deal with her!


    While Yale made his n, he cracked a sinister smirk and stepped closer to Michelle.


    ¡°Ms. Carmichael, stop crying. It¡¯s no use crying with what¡¯s already happened!¡±


    Michelle stopped crying and looked up at him.


    Yale snickered. ¡°If you really want to be famous, it¡¯s useless to simply depend on me!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to hook up with Zephyr!¡±


    Michelle froze before she shook her head fervently.


    ¡°No, no way! Mr. Zephyr only has his wife in his mind! I¡¯ve gotten a taste of what he can do!¡±


    ¡°Hah, that¡¯s only for show!¡±


    Yale inched closer to her.


    The man was almost pale as a sheet. His thin shoulders propped hisrge shirt up like a hanger. There


    was a sinister sense in his gaze when he smiled, making one feel like they had seen a ghost when they


    looked at him.


    ¡°Michelle, think about it,¡± he said in a strange tone. ¡°Was it in an event when you tried to flirt with him?


    Were there plenty of eyes watching you?¡±


    Michelle stayed silent and nodded lightly.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Hah, Zephyr¡¯s the best at putting up a show! Of course, he has to act like he loves his wife to bits in


    front of others! That¡¯s how he earns everyone¡¯s favor!¡±


    Michelle stared at him skeptically. Thinking about it, what Yale said seemed to make sense.


    These rich heirs liked giving themselves some kind ofbels or titles. The reputation of a good


    husband, especially, was a crowd-pleaser. By establishing his own image, it would be much easier to


    fight for the family assets in the future. It seemed that Cordelia was not as lucky. She was just Zephyr¡¯s


    tool in fighting for power and interests.


    Yale lowered his voice. ¡°Michelle, no man in this world doesn¡¯t cheat! You wouldn¡¯t think that Zephyr¡¯s a


    saint, would you?¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Yale, we¡­ We¡¯ve fallen out because of what happenedst time. Could I possibly get close to


    Mr. Z again?¡±


    Yale beamed widely upon seeing that the fish had taken his bait.


    He patted Michelle¡¯s shoulder and promised confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Zephyr and I are family, no


    matter how we fight! It¡¯s easy for me to meet him¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you along when we meet the next time, but it¡¯s up to you how you hook up with him then,


    understand?¡±

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    Late night at Royal Manor¡­


    The temperature had dropped outside. Thewn was covered with a nket of frost, but passion was


    brewing under the fleece nket in the house¡­


    Zephyr rested against the bed, satiated, while Cordelia was soundly asleep in his arms after their


    activity.


    He kissed his wife and pulled his arm out from under her head a whileter to gently open the bedside


    table¡¯s drawer and pull up the wad of cash.


    He counted the cash note by note under the dim light. ¡®$10, $20, $30¡­¡¯ He grinned gleefully when he


    got to the eighth note as if this was his first time seeing so much money.


    Zephyr swiftly put the cash back after counting them, but the delight did notst. He thought it seemed


    like he had not worked hard enough this month as the cash was not much. It was obvious it meant that


    he could work harder!


    Moreover, it should not be when no fruit was borne despite his hard work.


    Zephyr scratched his head with furrowed brows. He did not really want a child, but the pressure was


    real recently as everyone had their eyes on Cordelia¡¯s stomach.


    There was no doubt that Rowan and X¡¯s biggest wish was to see Cordelia pregnant before they left


    Centrolis.


    Janine did not quite pay attention to this in the past, but she had now made her choice between her


    best friend and her son, ganging up with the former to force her son to upgrade them to grandmothers.


    Henry joined in the fun asionally, posting adorable baby photos in their family group chat.


    Liam was just one step away from wearing ¡°I want grandkids¡± on him.


    Zephyr¡¯s current biggest fear was his grandfather asking him back to eat!


    ¡­


    The men gathered in the exclusive booth in the bar once more the next day.


    Josiah, Nichs, and Robert were engrossed in a card game, while Zephyr and Fredric were silent on


    each end of the couch.


    Josiah asked quietly as they shuffled the cards, ¡°What¡¯s up with the two of them?¡±


    ¡°Not sure about Fredric, but our sir¡­¡± Robert cackled.


    Josiah¡¯s curiosity was piqued instantly. ¡°Spill!¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, actually,¡± replied Robert. ¡°He¡¯s just being urged to have a baby!¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Josiah nearly spat the alcohol he drank. ¡°Never mind that he¡¯s getting married into Cordelia¡¯s


    family. He can have a baby now too? Does he have the ability to?¡±


    Nichs and Robert looked at him like they were looking at an idiot.


    ¡°Mr. Bayer, what are you talking about? It¡¯s their parents urging him to get our madam pregnant!¡±


    Before Josiah could utter an ¡°oh¡±, Zephyr, who had somehow got behind him, punched him on the


    head.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nichs pulled Zephyr to the side with a chuckle.


    The men stopped ying cards and got together to drink and chat.


    Zephyr pursed his lips. ¡°They¡¯re worried that it¡¯ll pressure her, so they don¡¯t.¡±


    Everyone was rendered speechless.


    Their statuses in their families were apparent now.


    Nichs suddenly felt empathic and could not help but want to teach him all his tricks.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I have some experience in this! I didn¡¯t get to be a fatherst time, but Linda got pregnant


    anyway!¡±


    Zephyr nced at him with a nk face. ¡°Mm, go on.¡±


    Nichs thought about it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Cordelia¡¯s weaker previously?¡±


    ¡°Weaker, yes, but not infertile. And my father-inw¡¯s been treating her with acupuncture and tonics


    recently. Should be effective!¡±

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    ¡°It¡¯s your problem then?¡±


    ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    ¡°Why so angry? I¡¯m not saying that you have a dysfunction!¡± Nichs lowered his voice. ¡°I mean¡­


    have you been doing it too often?¡±


    Zephyr sent him a death re.


    Nichs gave him an abrupt punch in the chest, seeing his expression. ¡°I¡¯m right, huh!? Insider tip, you


    can¡¯t do it too often. Hold it for a few days, and once the time¡¯s right, go all out, and that¡¯s how you hit


    the bullseye!¡±


    Zephyr was scowling impatiently. ¡°Where do you get all this nonsense from?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s science.¡± Nichs looked at him seriously.


    ¡®Right!¡¯ Zephyr cursed at him in his mind.


    He was only earning a few dors when he was not being ¡®scientific¡¯. How would he work hard and


    make money if he were to go the ¡®scientific¡¯ route!?


    While Nichs and Zephyr were in a heated conversation, Fredric¡¯s dejected back by the bar felt out of


    ce.


    ¡°Hey, Fredric!¡± Josiah went over to pat him with his wine. ¡°Stop spacing out alone! Come hang with us!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fredric looked hesitant. He looked down promptly once he met Zephyr¡¯s stern gaze.


    Zephyr poured himself some alcohol and said softly, ¡°What is it? Go on.¡±


    Fredric hesitated. It made everyone think that he was being sad over Michelle again.


    When they had already drafted their pieces of advice for him, he suddenly asked, ¡°Z, is Trinity really


    dating Neil?¡±


    Everyone was baffled.


    Zephyr looked into his eyes with a smile that did not reach his own.


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± Josiah responded without much thought, ¡°Ask Trinity if you want to know the truth!¡±


    Fredric kept his lips pressed together without a word.


    ¡°Fredric, you¡¯re acting weird today. Why do you suddenly care about Trinity? We thought that you were


    all gloomy and sad here because of Michelle again!¡±


    Fredric chuckled wryly after a pause. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her for who she is. I don¡¯t feel much for her now¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Josiah was struck with another realization. ¡°So, you mean you have feelings for Trinity


    now?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Fredric froze and felt his heart thump. He could not pinpoint why either, but when he saw the photo of


    Trinity chatting happily with Neil, he felt a clench in his heart.


    Fredric licked his lips. ¡°Z, I¡­ I was just asking.¡±


    What was it again? The man was basically giving himself away!


    If the booth was not dim, he would want to record Fredric¡¯s expression and keep it so he could


    embarrass him in the future.


    ¡°I can¡¯t answer this.¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡°Besides, I think it¡¯ll be pretty nice if Trinity does end up together


    with Neil. They match in status and have simr interests. Good match!¡±


    ¡°Z, now you¡¯re in the wrong!¡± Josiah turned to him with a frown. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate Neil in the past?


    Almost shelved the guy too? And you¡¯re talking for him today?¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°That¡¯s in the past,¡± Zephyr replied calmly. ¡°He¡¯s Cordelia¡¯s cousin now. That means he¡¯s my cousin


    too. Naturally, I¡¯ll take my family¡¯s side!¡±


    He looked at Fredric after he spoke, and thetter remained unmoved.


    Zephyr was rendered speechless. He was unable to force the truth from Fredric despite this?

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    ¡°Oh¡­ family? Fredric nodded with a cryptic smile.


    Was Zephyr not the green-eyed monster who raged whenever Neil was mentioned previously?


    Fredric was aware but said nothing, sipping wine on his own. He was awyer who had seen plenty,


    after all. How would he be intimidated by just a few words from Zephyr?


    Hence, he counterattacked and smiled at Zephyr. ¡°Z, you¡¯re cousins with Neil now, huh? I¡¯d just like to


    remind you that Southeast Aciatic is traditional and conservative. Many reputable major families make


    cousins get married to secure their statuses.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not impossible for cousins to be together in Southeast Aciatic. It¡¯s legal over there!¡±


    Fredric emphasized the words ¡®cousins¡¯ and ¡®legal¡¯.


    It was just unexpected that Zephyr did not take the bait.


    The man sank into the couch with his arm on the back of the couch. His other arm swirled the wine


    ss slowly with a vague smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this.¡± Zephyr was cool as a cucumber.


    Fredric paused. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How could I not pay more mind to the customs and traditions of my wife¡¯s hometown?¡±


    ¡°Z?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze was deep, and a teasing smile was on his sculpted face.


    ¡°Forget that I¡¯ve already married Cordelia. Even if we hadn¡¯t gotten married, it¡¯d be impossible between


    Neil and her.¡±


    Josiah, who was usually slow and clueless, was the first to react and spat out his wine.


    Right, the man¡¯s father-inw had already given him a strengthening tonic¡ªhow could others be a


    possible husband candidate when Zephyr was this favored!?


    Josiahughed.


    Fredric was puzzled. ¡°Is Z¡­ so confident?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Josiah patted his shoulder with a smile. ¡°Very confident!¡±


    Zephyr jutted his chin a little with triumph.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Fredric was thinking of scaring him a little, only to be defeated by his immense pressure and


    exceptional confidence. He had failed. He should have known that Zephyr had always been unfazed,


    no matter the situation.


    It seemed that he had toe clean first if he wanted to pull anything out of Zephyr.


    ¡°Fine, I admit it.¡± Fredric sighed. ¡°I did feel kind of strange when I saw Trinity¡¯s photo with Neil.¡±


    ¡°What kind of strange?¡± Zephyr narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Fredric was unable to exin.


    The men stayed quiet¡­ until Josiah fired the shot.


    Fredric was stunned.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Josiah actually felt quite bad for Trinity. He could see her feelings for Fredric back when they were in


    school, and he knew that it must definitely be her who had left Fredric the love letter in the boys¡¯ locker


    room.


    He remembered that Trinity used to be a long-haired girly girl too, but she cut her hair short, put on


    boots, and wore a biker jacketter, losing herself to be more like a boy.


    She had done all these for Fredric, but thetter¡¯s heart was never on her.


    Josiah sighed. ¡°Fredric, don¡¯t you see it yet? Trinity was always around you in the past, but you never


    cared and only focused on Michelle. Now that you¡¯ve seen Michelle for who she is, yet Trinity doesn¡¯t


    care about you anymore, you feel disappointed! Am I right?¡±


    The booth was pin-drop silent after he spoke.


    A momentter, Nichs and Robert pped their hands the hardest they could to apud Josiah.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    They were judging him earlier, but they were secretly apologizing to him now.


    Josiah felt good. Hebed his hair and signaled them. ¡°Calm down, calm down!¡±


    Fredric poured himself another ss of wine and finished it. Someone blocked his ss when he


    wanted more.


    He looked up and met Zephyr¡¯s all-knowing eyes.


    He said, ¡°Fredric, there are things that you don¡¯t need to ask us¡­ Instead, you should ask what your


    heart wants!¡±


    If he really liked someone, how would he only feel ufortable when she was with someone else?


    So, did he really like Trinity? Or was it like Josiah said, that he had gotten used to his rtionship with


    her?


    Zephyr chuckled.


    Fredric was quick and eloquent when he was on cases. There was no case that he could not win.


    However, now that he was the person involved, nobody could help him apart from himself.


    ¡­


    Cordelia had been busy the entire morning in the office.


    Not only was she holding the fort at Imperial Media, but she was also monitoring the joint hospital


    project at all times.


    Apart from that, she had to decide all matters at the Hamertons.


    The family had slowly gotten used to her calling the shots. They secretly thought that she was better


    than Liam at doing that!


    Men would handle some stuff harshly, while Cordelia would have clever maneuvers that were more


    considerate and humanized. She was convincing too.


    Zennie could not help but admire her sister-inw as she quietly watched her working as she sat on the


    couch.


    She could not solve any of the advanced mathematics questions in front of her.


    When Cordelia lifted her head to drink water, she saw Zennie staring into space. She walked over while


    smiling and waved at her. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Zennie snapped back to her senses.


    The former sat next to her and saw the empty test papers. She could not help but chuckle. ¡°Are you


    going to give Doctor Stafford this?¡±


    Zennie felt troubled when she heard that.


    It had taken Zennie quite an effort to get her mother to let her out today. Kate dared not let Zennie go


    too far, and she did not like bodyguards following her, so she got Cordelia to take her to the office.


    It would consider her adapting to the busy work schedule ahead.


    However, Seth had brought test papers for her toplete¡­


    Cordelia wasughing out loud while Zennie looked miserable.


    ¡°Sis, now that you¡¯re calling the shots in our family, can you chase out Seth?¡±


    ¡°You wish!¡± Cordelia did not side with her this time.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Seth was her teacher and good friend, and he might be her partner in the future¡­ It was rare to find


    such a good person. It made sense that they wanted to keep him!


    ¡°Sis!¡± Zennie looked sour. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I went shopping. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist


    bought new clothes!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be wearing a white coat every day when you¡¯re enrolled in medical school. You won¡¯t need new


    clothes!¡±


    Zennie widened her eyes.


    Why did Cordelia say the same thing as Zephyr now?


    ¡°What new clothes?¡± A clear voice came from outside. ¡°Count me in!¡±


    The assistant opened the office door softly, letting the person behind in.


    Cordelia smiled when she saw who it was. ¡°You should really change your clothes. You¡¯ll be trending if


    the paparazzi see you again!¡±

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    Trinity walked in while giggling.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She was still the same¡ªdressed in ck with leather boots. She was majestic with her clean and


    charming face.


    Cordelia thought she looked much better now.


    Could it really be the magic of love?


    Trinity ced a document on the table and made a cheeky ¡°please¡± gesture.


    ¡°This is the movie¡¯s final investment budget¡­ No matter what, it¡¯s all numbers that I don¡¯t understand.


    Can the wise Mrs. Hamerton look it through for me?¡±


    Cordelia put down the half a ss of hot water that she had just drunk helplessly. She stretched and


    returned to her desk to work.


    Soon, she looked through the budget and circled some stuff in red before passing it back to Trinity.


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fast because I did my homework beforehand.¡± Cordelia was concise. ¡°You can save on the circled


    parts. I¡¯ve crossed off the few unnecessary costs. Your next step is to look for the finance department


    and get them to do the specific ounting for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± Trinity could not stopplimenting her. ¡°A good woman would prosper the family


    for three generations. With ady boss like you in the Hamertons, they¡¯ll prosper for tens of


    generations!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Zennie could not help butugh out loud.


    Cordelia pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Director Lulham! Oh, there¡¯s one thing that I


    must remind you of. We¡¯re going to aim for awards for this movie, so thepany takes this very


    seriously. You must check on the actors diligently!¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡± Trinity nodded. ¡°This movie is my sweat and blood. Of course, I¡¯ll do my best. About


    the actors¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Trinity forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve reced Michelle.¡±


    Cordelia was stunned.


    She seemed to have heard about Michelle being reced a few days ago, but the news disappeared


    soon after it surfaced.


    She thought it was just hearsay.


    She did not expect that it was true.


    Now that the news had been hidden, perhaps it was the doing of Imperial Media¡¯s PR.


    ¡°Trinity¡­¡± Cordelia knew that she must have felt conflicted about having done that. After all, Michelle


    used to be the person Fredric supported the most.


    However¡­


    Cordelia smiled and looked at her in determination as she said, ¡°You¡¯ve done well!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Trinity was surprised.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Cordelia, actually I¡­¡± She exined. ¡°I was actually worried that you might scold me. Half of the


    movie has been shot, so thepany will lose a lot of money now that I have changed the actor!


    Money doesn¡¯te easy. I feel really guilty for doing this, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Quality is what we aim for.¡± Cordelia got up and grabbed her shoulders with both hands. ¡°Michelle isn¡¯t


    up to our standards. So, I¡¯d rather we lose some money than disappoint the audience and the industry!¡±


    Trinity looked at her with gratitude.


    Cordelia chuckled, ¡°Also, you don¡¯t have to care about what someone thinks.¡±


    Trinity bit her lips and remained silent.


    Cordelia thought she had made a great choice. It showed that she had let go of Fredric and started a


    new life.


    She did not have to be sensible, nor did she have to oblige people.


    All she had to do was to be herself.


    Cordelia pushed her with her shoulders, ¡°Hey, tell me the truth. The person who gave you the courage


    to do this, was it¡­¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Neil!¡± Trinity rushed to answer first.


    Cordelia and Zennie were stunned, and they secretly smiled simultaneously.


    Trinity blushed and looked at them helplessly. She stomped and ran out.


    Cordelia shook her head while chuckling.


    She wondered what would happen in the future.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    Fredric was outstanding, and so was Neil. He was Cordelia¡¯s cousin, so she really wanted to root for


    him.


    However, to Trinity, the status Fredric held in her heart could not be moved.


    Women would always remember their first love.


    Just like her with Zephyr¡­ Since having him, she thought no man in the entire world couldpare


    with her husband.


    Cordelia¡¯s cheeks blushed, so she immediately stopped the thoughts flying in her head.


    As Cordelia was going to dive back into work, she suddenly saw Zennie¡¯s hands shaking as she held


    her phone. She had lost the sweet look she had on her pretty face before. She was terrified.


    ¡°Zennie?¡± She went over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When she put her hand on her shoulder, thetter buried her body as if she was shocked. She even


    screamed.


    Cordelia frowned.


    Zennie¡¯s face turned pale. She held her phone tightly, hesitating to show it to her.


    ¡°Did someone send you a message?¡± Cordelia tried talking to her. ¡°Can you show me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Cordelia grabbed her phone decisively.


    There was nothing else but a message from an anonymous person on the screen.


    [How are you? I miss you.]


    Cordelia felt a jolt in her heart!


    She had gotten the same message too and received it more than once.


    Zennie was stirred. She spoke incoherently while shaking. ¡°I-It¡¯s Phil. It has to be him! Is he back?¡±


    Cordelia hugged her andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Zennie. I¡¯m here. He won¡¯t dare to do


    anything to you!¡±


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t tell my brother¡­ I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll scold me!¡±


    ¡°No, no. Stop overthinking.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s face turned grim. She got the driver to send Zennie home first and then called Zephyr,


    asking him to go home right away after delegating the menial tasks to Mr. Smith.Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr saw his wife walking over, looking serious while holding her phone as soon as he got home.


    ¡°What happened, wifey?¡±


    ¡°Look at this.¡±


    Cordelia showed him the two messages she got from an anonymous person.


    His eyes dimmed. He was suspicious.


    ¡°Zennie got it today too. It¡¯s the same message!¡± She analyzed calmly. ¡°I thought it was ridiculous when


    I received this before. But since nothing happened, I forgot about it. Now it looks like this persones


    with ill intentions. Perhaps the rest of the Hamertons will receive the same message soon.¡±


    He took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll get my subordinates to track this number right away.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Cordelia nodded.


    Zephyr turned around to make a few calls. Watching his tall and big body, she felt endless security.


    She was an idiot. She should have her guard up when she received such messages from an


    anonymous number. She should have told him about it.


    Soon, he got news.


    ¡°We found the person, wifey.¡± He looked at her and said, ¡°The numberes from Jangasas! It¡¯s


    registered under William.¡±


    ¡®What!?¡¯ Cordelia¡¯s heart suddenly thumped.


    William had been put behind bars due to theft. It was impossible that he would send such a message.


    Corelia fell into deep thought and mumbled as she frowned, ¡°Zennie was stirred and thought it was Phil


    who sent her the message. Hubby¡­ Phil has been missing. Can it be that he has been hiding in


    Jangasas, colluding with William?


    ¡°There¡¯s another thing that¡¯s very strange about this.¡± She continued. ¡°Why would she think that Phil


    sent the message to her? Maybe he used to always say such things, or maybe¡­ it was a hint?¡±

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    Zephyr fell into deep thought, connecting the dots. There were many suspicious clues to follow.


    When they were in Jangasas, Marcus attempted to hurt Cordelia. However, before he got to do that,


    Zephyr arrived in time.


    Marcus had escaped, and the person who had helped him was Phil¡­


    Zephyr clenched his fists so hard that his joints paled.


    Marcus, Phil, and Yale were colluding together!


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about that too.¡± He looked at Cordelia. ¡°If this isn¡¯t a hint, it¡¯s too strange for him to keep


    sending the message.¡±


    ¡°Zennie is scared, and she begged that I don¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°But you told me anyway.¡± He chuckled.


    Cordelia pursed her lips and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we promise that we can¡¯t have secrets?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Zephyr pinched her nose. ¡°But you told me a little toote!¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Cordelia felt a little guilty. ¡°I thought it was a mistake that I got the message the first time, so I


    didn¡¯t care. The second time¡­ I happened to be busy and forgot about it.


    ¡°I should have told you this earlier, hubby, so that you¡¯d be alerted. I was reckless.¡±


    Zephyr patted her head. How would he bear to me her?


    He pulled her into his embrace. He smelled her fragrance, and it went straight to his heart.


    He licked his lips. As he was bringing her to the room, the doorbell rang.


    He instinctively thought it was Robert!


    He went to open the door in a rage. As the door was opened, he saw Uncle rk standing out there,


    looking worried.


    ¡°Sir!¡± His eyes widened as he looked at Zephyr. ¡°Y-You¡¯ve been home, right?¡±


    Zephyr frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cordelia walked out as she heard him. ¡°Come in, Uncle rk! Zen has been staying with me. Is there


    anything?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I know it definitely wasn¡¯t you!¡± Uncle rk¡¯s frown relieved a little bit. ¡°Sir, you haven¡¯t been spending


    time at a nightclubtely, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with you, Uncle rk?¡± Zephyr was not sure whether tough or cry. ¡°My cousin frequents


    such ces. You¡¯ve paid for him many times!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I knew it wasn¡¯t you!¡± Uncle rk sighed and looked doubtful again. ¡°But the Night


    Pce¡¯s boss called me, saying that you were drinking there an hour ago. You left without paying, and


    you even hired a few¡­¡±


    He hesitated and peeped at Cordelia.


    ¡°Who did he hire?¡± Cordelia reacted quickly. She could not help but chuckle.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Uncle rk looked awkward. ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t misunderstand him! It¡¯s impossible that he did that!¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Her eyes were soft as she enunciated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle rk. Go home, but don¡¯t


    let anyone know about this, especially the old man.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know what to do.¡± Uncle rk nodded. ¡°But isn¡¯t this strange? How would there be someone


    who looks like him¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop overthinking.¡± Cordelia and Zephyr knew what was up now.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t hide this from the old man for long¡­¡±


    Although Uncle rk had no idea what was happening, he had a clue after hearing what Cordelia said.


    After sending him off, Zephyr held Cordelia¡¯s hands.


    They stood across from each other.


    There was a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Wifey, I¡¯m sure you have a solution already?¡±


    Meanwhile, she pouted on purpose while tidying up his shirt.


    ¡°What solution can I have? My husband had fun at a nightclub in a fanfare. As his wife, can I stop him?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Cordeliaughed out loud. Her cheeks blushed, and her tiny lips became seductive.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    Zephyr grabbed Cordelia¡¯s waist suddenly. They were close to each other.


    He did not want to care about anything in the world right now. All he wanted was to go all out with her¡­


    Sensing his warm body and racing heartbeat, she pushed him away.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    ¡°Wifey¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop thinking about that stuff before we¡¯re done with the serious matter!¡±


    That¡­ stuff?


    Zephyr was stunned. He could only gulp when he saw his woman¡¯s serious face.


    ¡°Okay, go on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that the person who was at the Night Pce that Uncle rk talked about must be Marcus!¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Zephyr nodded. ¡°So he must¡¯ve arrived in Centrolis for some time now. He must be here


    for Yale.¡±


    Cordelia held her chin while frowning. ¡°I have the feeling that Phil is involved, but I just can¡¯t put my


    finger on it.¡±


    Zephyr grabbed her shoulders and chuckled.


    No matter whether it was Phil or Marcus, he would never let anyone have the chance to hurt her again.


    Cordelia lifted her eyes to look at him. ¡°Hubby, what do you think they¡¯re trying to do to get Marcus


    here?¡±


    ¡°To rece me, of course.¡± He was sure.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± She smiled. ¡°That¡¯s Yale¡¯s wishful thinking to rece you!¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Zephyr raised his brows. ¡°What strategy does my wise wife have?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been monitoring the family¡¯s revenue and expenditure.¡± Cordelia said softly, ¡°Yalecks money.¡±


    Zephyr yed with her hair. It was all her doing.


    ¡°Also, your uncle is only left with one subsidiarypany, while Yale isn¡¯t a responsible man. The two


    of them are in a serious financial crisis.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, so?¡±


    ¡°So, Yale will do everything he can to get money from the headquarters.¡± Cordelia spected slowly.


    ¡°While Marcus is his strategy! Because he looks like you, it¡¯s hard for outsiders to tell the two of you


    apart. He¡¯ll get Marcus to rece you in signing documents, and then he¡¯ll get thepany¡¯s money!¡±


    Zephyr could not hide his face of gratitude. He had married such a smart and beautiful wife.


    He said with a deep voice, ¡°If I got it right¡­ Yale will make me ¡°disappear¡±!¡±


    Cordelia revealed a yful expression. ¡°Hubby, instead of letting him make you disappear, why don¡¯t


    you take the initiative to make yourself disappear first?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He could not believe that she had the same idea as he did!


    He already had that n from before¡ªsince Yale had gotten Marcus here, he would beat them at their


    own game. He would make Yale think that his plot worked, but in reality, he would have all of the


    control.


    If he disappeared, wouldn¡¯t she have to face Marcus alone for some time?


    No!


    ¡°L-Let me think about it,¡± he said softly.


    Cordelia grabbed his arms and shook him. She looked at him with her eyes widened. ¡°There¡¯s no need


    to think, hubby! The same thing won¡¯t happen again!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia!¡±


    He wore aplicated expression.


    What had happened thest time was traumatizing for her.


    Although she was not weak and quickly walked out of the trauma, he could not bear to let her face


    Marcus¨Cher old nightmare again.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    ¡°Zephyr¡­¡± Cordelia said softly. She looked at him while blinking her big eyes.


    At the moment, she was like a cute little bunny pouting while leaning on his chest as she enunciated. ¡°I


    was unpreparedst time. It¡¯s different this time.


    ¡°We have a n and strategies. Also, you can send people to protect me secretly!¡±


    Zephyr fell silent. He did not speak.


    ¡°Hubby, we must catch Marcus and send him to the ce that he deserves. In that case, he¡¯ll never


    have the chance to hurt people!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes were unusually determined, which made his heart squeeze.


    He knew that she had been a woman who looked weak outside but strong inside.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ Through Marcus, we can find Phil. It might even include Yale. We could capture all of them!


    ¡°So, disappear when you should. Just go with Yale¡¯s plot and let him think that we fell into his trap! After


    that¡­ we¡¯ll be in control!¡±


    That was right. Zephyr smiled. A skilled hunter would appear as prey.


    He caressed her head and said to her in a worried yet spoiling manner, ¡°Roger that!¡±


    Cordelia smiled as brightly as the stars and leaned on his chest coquettishly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, hubby. I¡¯ll definitely carry out my mission!


    ¡°Although we don¡¯t know what card Yale will y next, we¡¯ll y by ear. We definitely won¡¯t give him


    the chance to fight back at all!¡±


    ¡°Will he dare to fight back?¡± Zephyr caressed her shoulders. ¡°You even took his bodyguards away!¡±


    She giggled happily.


    ¡°Wifey¡­¡± Thinking that he would disappear in a few days and that Marcus would step in, he was


    jealous.


    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°If Marcus and I stood before you, would you be able to tell us apart?¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. Seeing her husband¡¯s cold and serious face, she knew he had started having


    childish thoughts.


    Thus, she pulled his leg. ¡°Are you joking? Of course I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°You fool!¡± She hit his head with her finger. ¡°Would I not know my husband?¡±


    Only then did Zephyr realize that he was tricked.


    He smirked and cared about nothing now. He bent down suddenly, carried her, and ran to the master


    bedroom upstairs¡­


    He was going to disappear soon. Naturally, he would have to go all out tonight!


    ¡­


    The next day, Cordelia forced herself up with her backache.


    She rushed to the study at the old house after taking a shower.


    She did not have to work today. It was her weekly schedule of handling the family matters today.


    Lukas was standing outside. He was the nephew of Henry¡¯s butler. He was the one who had served


    Liam medicine when he was poisonedst time.


    After finding out that it had nothing to do with him and that Henry was generous, he was kept at Gale


    Bay.


    When Cordelia came home today, he mustered his courage to guard outside the study.


    She smiled. She was only there to do the ounts, so why would she need anyone¡¯s protection? He


    exposed himself by doing that.


    However, she said nothing. Since he wanted to do that, she would let him be. She had many messages


    that she wanted him to pass to Yale!


    Just like what was happening now. Robert rushed in, pretending to look panicked. It seemed rude for


    him to do that.


    He yelled as soon as he came in, ¡°Bad news Mrs. Hamerton! Bad news!¡±


    Cordelia coughed softly and signaled him intentionally. ¡°There¡¯s someone out there! Why are you


    yelling?¡±


    Lukas bent closer and almost stuck his ear on the door.


    Robert smirked and said the ¡®secret¡¯ loudly. ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, you should never let anyone know about


    this¡­ M-Mr. Z¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°He seems to be missing!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Cordelia stood up. ¡°How¡¯s that possible!? We were together yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the problem!¡± Robert raised his voice. ¡°He was supposed to fly to Chaisnd this morning,


    but I-I couldn¡¯t reach him before we got to the airport!¡±


    Cordelia was pacing in the room.


    Lukas inched closer quietly and watched the two of them through the gap.


    He saw Robert¡¯s lowered head. He looked upset and was sighing.


    He saw Cordelia looking worried. Her eyes were red as she kept calling Zephyr.


    In the end, he heard Robert¡¯s confirmation. ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, we really can¡¯t reach him. What do we do?


    There are a couple of documents in the office that are waiting for him. Those are for funds of millions,


    and none of us dare to call the shots!¡±


    ¡­


    Lukas quickly arrived at Yale Residence and narrated everything he had overheard to Yale.


    Yale¡¯s eyes widened, and his mind was rather nk.


    ¡®It cannot be such a coincidence, right? Zephyr went missing at this time!?¡¯


    ¡°Did you hear it correctly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± Lukas pped his chest to guarantee that. ¡°She even said¡­ she can¡¯t sign the documents


    for funds of over millions. It has to be Zephyr who does it, but now he has gone missing¡­¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Yale took a deep breath and called Zephyr a few times. He could not reach him.


    He used his connection to look for Zephyr secretly. He waited from morning until night, and this was


    what he got: ¡°We don¡¯t have any record of him exiting the country. But we¡¯ve searched the entire


    Centrolis. He has indeed gone missing.¡±


    Yale grinned cunningly.


    That was great news! It would be best if he died without aplete body!


    ¡°This is the perfect opportunity that God gave me!¡± Yale lit a cigarette. ¡°I can use Marcus soon!¡±


    ¡°Sir, do I¡­ continue following Cordelia?¡±


    ¡°Keep your distance,¡± Yale said softly, ¡°That b*tch is smart. If you show any ws in front of her, my


    n will go to waste!¡±


    ¡°Yes, roger that!¡± Lukas responded and left.


    Yale got his subordinates to bring Marcus over and gave him a makeover.


    He asked if he remembered how to copy Zephyr¡¯s signature like he did in the past.


    Marcus looked nk. He hadpletely forgotten about it.


    If there was no ***, it would be better if he had money!


    Marcus showed a fawning smile, ¡°Sir, I-If I manage to master his signature, will I be paid?¡±


    ¡°Ha, you don¡¯t see the big picture here!¡± Yale scoffed. ¡°When you¡¯ve mastered his entire character,


    money isn¡¯t the only thing that¡¯lle your way!¡±


    Marcus pursed his lips.


    He knew they treated him as Zephyr¡¯s stand-in.


    However, he was a stand-in, not a fool!


    Whether Zephyr was missing or not, he would die once his identity was exposed!


    Therefore, he hesitated. ¡°S-Sir, can I not participate in your n?¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± Yale¡¯s face became distorted.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    Married a Secret Billionaire Novel Online Free / Chapter 597


    Marcus did not have the guts to repeat himself.


    He stood there, angry, but he did not dare to say anything. He lowered his head and clenched his fists


    next to his body.


    Yale cursed, ¡°You useless thing! Don¡¯t stir up trouble for me at this time. Do as I say, you hear me!?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Marcus could not take it anymore, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Say it again?¡± Yale raised his voice and inched closer to his face. His sunken eyes were scary.


    ¡°Hah, do you think I¡¯ll let you live if you don¡¯t pretend to be Zephyr?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Marcus was stunned and stared madly at him. The veins on his forehead were bulging.


    Yale patted his face and reasoned with him. ¡°Ha! I¡¯m his cousin, but I don¡¯t look as much like him like


    you, a stranger does! Marcus, your face is valuable. Don¡¯t waste it!¡±


    Marcus took a deep breath and let it out.


    He tried tomunicate calmly with Yale again. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m a thug. I always fight and bully people. I¡¯ve


    been frequenting prison¡­ But I¡¯ve never thought about dying! I haven¡¯t enjoyed life yet!¡±


    Yale¡¯s face sank. ¡°If you rece Zephyr, his life will be yours!¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Marcus covered his face, wanting to cry.


    Had Yale taken too many drugs? Marcus spected that Phil did not supply Yale drugs but something


    that made him stupid!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Marcus!¡± Yale frowned, patted his shoulder, and tried to convince him again. ¡°Think about it. After


    recing Zephyr, not only will you have his life, but you¡¯ll have his wife too!¡±


    ¡®Damn, damn, damn!¡¯


    Marcus stared at Yale, his eyes widening as if he were looking at a ghost. He squatted on the ground


    and scratched his head hard.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t want to offend that b*tch again!


    ¡°Thest time at the cafe in Jangasas, she led me to tie her hands and hit my head with the ashtray in


    the next second!¡±


    Yale looked disdainful as he said fiercely, ¡°How can you be so useless!?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I really¡­¡±


    Marcus even had the thought of dying.


    He and Yale werepletely on a different wavelength!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Just when he was thinking about how to escape, a maid came, reporting, ¡°Sir, Ms. Carmichael is here.¡±


    Yale gnashed his teeth. He was so annoyed that he was going to tear his head apart.


    He had yet to deal with one person, and another irritating person came.


    As he was going to get someone to chase out Michelle, thetter was daring enough toe in!


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton! Nobody invites me to any events, and I¡¯m no longer trending. Even those insignificant


    singingpetitions aren¡¯t inviting me anymore. I¡ª¡±


    Before Michelle was done speaking, she suddenly saw Marcus, who was in the room!


    ¡®That is¡­ Zephyr!?¡¯


    Her expression changed, and she felt like her heart was going to jump out of her chest.


    Michelle stood aside and peeped at him from the corner of her eyes.


    However¡­


    Michelle was unsure why, but she felt that Zephyr seemed different today.


    She was so nervous that she did not know what to do with her hands and bit her lip.


    At the same time, Marcus noticed her. His eyes lit up when he saw hering in. He did not know that


    Yale had a beauty with him!


    He stared nkly at her, scanning her body up and down a few times. He stopped at her chest and


    butt, and his thoughts started running wild.


    Yale saw what he was doing.


    He scoffed, knowing that Marcus was going to take the bait.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    A leopard could not change its spots. Marcus was a thug, after all. Although he was afraid of death, he


    was greedy for money and ***.


    It seemed like Michelle was great bait.


    Yale puffed slowly and lit the cigarette again. He walked to Marcus while smiling and patted him hard.


    ¡°Z!¡±


    Thetter did not react. His eyes were almost stuck on Michelle.


    ¡°Z!¡± Yale faked a cough and raised his voice. ¡°Zen!¡±


    Only then did Marcus react. He looked panicky, but after the former signaled him, he straightened his


    body instantly and quickly went into character.


    ¡°Ha, Z, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve met Ms. Carmichael before?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Oh, I mean, yes, I have!¡±


    ¡°Was the meeting rather rushed?¡± He waved at her. ¡°Let me introduce the two of you officially!


    ¡°Michelle Carmichael, the musical talent who came back from overseas!


    ¡°Ha, Z, don¡¯t just stay home with your wife when you have the time. Take Ms. Carmichael out for a


    stroll!¡±


    Marcus secretly felt troubled. Sweat was dripping on the tip of his nose.


    Meanwhile, Michelle was surprised and happy.


    She hesitated whether to look for Yale before heading out. The reason being if she offended this man,


    she would lose her fame forever.


    Never had she thought she had made the right decision!


    ¡°M-Mr. Z!¡± Michelle raised her pitch. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I offended your wife thest time we met¡­ Is she


    still mad?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s not as petty as you think!¡± Yale seized the opportunity to push her into Marcus¡¯


    embrace.


    She knew what he was doing and allowed her body to fall into Marcus¡¯.


    It had been a long time since Marcus had touched a woman. His desire was burning as ady was sent


    his way, and his mind was nk. There was nothing left in his world at the moment, only the perfume


    on her that was riling him up.


    ¡°Z¡­¡±


    Marcus fell soft for her voice. His hand uncontrobly reached out for her waist.


    Yale chuckled and went with it. ¡°It¡¯s not toote now. Z, take Ms. Carmichael out for a stroll!¡±


    Marcus nced at him and licked his dry lips. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Go, go! Get Lukas to go with you!¡±


    Before Marcus could react, Michelle grabbed his arm and dragged him out in a flirty way.


    Yale called Lukas immediately, getting him to follow them.


    ¡°Lecture Marcus when Michelle isn¡¯t looking!¡± Yale scoffed. ¡°Tell them that only by bing Zephyr


    can he have everything he wants, including women!¡±


    ¡­


    After spending a few days together, Marcus and Michelle were in bed in a hotel.


    Yale did not get him to go to the Hamertons¡¯ Splendor Dynasty. Instead, he got them to have fun in a


    five-star hotel on the other side of Centrolis.


    Marcus was quick to adapt to his character. Especially when Michelle looked at him in an admirable


    way every day, it sent him to cloud nine.


    She was over the moon too.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    People said Zephyr was cold and cruel to outsiders and only loyal to Cordelia.


    Ha, was that not a lie?


    This loving man who spoiled his wife was rolling in the bed with her just now. He was in her embrace at


    the very moment!


    The more Michelle thought about it, the prouder she felt. Looking at Marcus, who was still asleep, she


    suddenly had the urge to announce something to the world.


    Michelle picked up her phone andy next to Marcus. She pulled down the nket so that she could


    show their naked shoulders.


    In the picture, they were both undressed. They were lying on the same bed intimately.


    She took nine pictures with the caption ¡°My lover.¡± She posted instantly, and as expected,ments


    were flooding in within a minute.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Who is this man!?¡±


    ¡°H-He looks like the Hamertons¡¯ Mr. Z, Zephyr!¡±


    ¡°What? That Zephyr who is very romantic with his wife?¡±


    ¡°Ha, a mistress posting pictures so openly. She isn¡¯t scared of being killed by the wife! Let¡¯s crowdfund


    to buy her a coffin!¡±

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    More and morements poured in.


    Within two minutes of Michelle¡¯s post, the post was trending. Within five minutes, the topic ¡°Mr. Z is


    suspected to be having an affair with a celebrity¡± was trending.


    Michelle felt the fame again.


    From an unknown celebrity who was going to be kicked out of the industry to a trending artist with a


    leap, she was now the person who was discussed by theizens.


    Naturally, it was the man next to her who deserved the credit.


    Michelley next to Marcus and watched him quietly. She was filled with burning desire. She inched


    closer, pecked his forehead, and secretly took over his phone, attempting to send those photos to


    Cordelia.


    However, she was shocked to find that Cordelia¡¯s number was not on his contact list!


    She felt a squeeze in her heart. There was doubt on her face.


    ¡®What¡­


    ¡®Zephyr did not even save his wife¡¯s number?¡¯


    Meanwhile, at Hamerton Manor¡­


    Cordelia was checking the family¡¯s expenditures over the past few months. Robert knocked on the door


    just when she was going to drink coffee.


    ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, look at this¡­¡±


    She peeped at the iPad in his hands. The entire Inte was discussing Mr. Z¡¯s steamy affair.


    She looked calm as she chuckled. ¡°Hmm, I saw it too.¡±


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Robert lowered his voice. ¡°He called me. Although he sounded calm,


    I could tell that¡­ he¡¯s mad.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect Michelle to do that.¡± Cordelia scoffed. ¡°She just can¡¯t stay low profile.¡±


    She paused. ¡°Robert, use all of our connections to remove the post first and then block Michelle.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few minutes since this news came out, but it¡¯s enough.¡± Cordelia had a n of her own.


    The Inte wouldn¡¯t forget. She would bring this post up by then to p Michelle in the face.


    After making some calls, the news disappeared from the Inte. It waspletely cleared without a


    trace.


    Cordelia sat in front of theputer, clicking around the Inte. It was really gone.


    She smiled. ¡®So, this is the power of capital.¡¯


    She must call her husband, who had disappeared tonight, tofort him.


    Robert asked softly, ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, what do we do now?¡±


    She fell deep in thought for a moment. ¡°Marcus has reced Zen, and he had a scandal with a


    celebrity. It¡¯s impossible that the board of directors will just sit and watch. They¡¯ll definitely say


    something.


    ¡°As soon as they voice out their opinions, Yale will take action.


    ¡°By then¡­¡± Cordelia smirked cunningly. ¡°Let Marcus sign whatever documents he wants!¡±


    Robert was stunned but nodded anyway.


    No matter how much Marcus¡¯ signature was simr to Zephyr¡¯s, he could never be him.


    When they checked the handwriting, they could void the agreements.


    By then, Marcus could be charged with fraud, and he might be able to drag Yale in too.


    Robert chuckled. He secretly admired how calm and wise hisdy boss was.


    It was as if she came from the same mold as Zephyr!


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± She looked at Robert. ¡°How has he been?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s good.¡±


    Zephyr had gone to Southeast Aciatic with Rowan and X as their son-inw.


    Given Rowan¡¯s power, they could not find his entry record in Southeast Aciatic. Meanwhile, Cordelia


    had arranged beforehand to erase his exit record as well.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    That was how he could stay in Southeast Aciatic while Marcus was recing him.


    However, he could not stay there any longer. It had only been two days, but he felt as if it was even


    longer than two centuries.


    ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, he¡¯sing back this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°He said he¡¯d rather hide in the wardrobe than stay a second more in Southeast Aciatic!¡±


    Cordelia was stunned and giggled out loud.


    ¡°Hmm, got it.¡± She nodded. ¡°Get people to erase his entry record and send more men to pick him up.¡±


    ¡°Roger that.¡±


    ¡°What else did he say?¡± Robert tried hard to recall until he finally remembered. ¡°Oh, yeah, he said he¡¯ll


    give me a long holiday when he returns! Hehe¡­¡±


    Robert scratched his head.


    In reality, he knew that Zephyr did not want to let him rest. Instead, he wanted him to go far away with


    Ginger!


    Cordelia chuckled and shook her head.


    What happened the next few days was as she expected.


    Although the post Michelle had uploaded for only a couple of minutes was gone, it stirred a wave. The


    Hamerton Group¡¯s board of directors voiced out their opinions, while Yale forced them to approve a few


    financing documents.


    The old men on the board of directors were shocked to find out that the two cousins who were at each


    other¡¯s neck were at peace now.


    Now only that, but Zephyr seemed to be listening to him now as well!?


    Zephyr signed the documents without questions. It was useless no matter how they tried to stop the


    projects from happening!


    Yale was over the moon to have received up to 15,000,000 dors of funding.


    The board of directors went toin to Cordelia, but she merely smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, Zen is


    my husband. Although I¡¯m managing the business now, I still have to listen to him when ites to


    major things like this, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you just allowing him to do nonsense like this? To take thepany¡¯s money away?¡±


    Cordelia shrugged and merely said, ¡°Oh well, he¡¯s my husband!¡±


    They left with resentment.


    Later on, Marcus signed a couple more documents. He was adapting to bing Zephyr.


    He would pretend to go to work at the Hamerton Group¡¯s office for two hours during the day to sign the


    documents that Yale handed him and would rush straight to the five-star hotel after work to do filthy


    stuff with Michelle.


    When he was having fun with Michelle, his phone suddenly rang non-stop. Seeing that it was a


    stranger¡¯s number, he roared as soon as he picked it up. ¡°Who is it!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± It was a soft voice. ¡°I¡¯m Cordelia.¡±


    He was dumbstruck.


    ¡°Why are you not talking, Zen?¡± Her voice was clear. ¡°It¡¯s been days since youst came home. What?


    You¡¯re ditching your family because you have someone out there?¡±


    Marcus¡¯ heart was racing, and sweat was dripping on his forehead.


    What did she mean?


    Was she asking him to go home?


    If he went to their home, could he¡­ run away?

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    Married a Secret Billionaire Novel Online Free / Chapter 600


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡­¡±


    Marcus stammered as he held the phone, not knowing what to answer. Yale had never taught him this!


    ¡°Zephyr, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Cordelia kept up the pressure on the other end of the line and asked


    intentionally, ¡°Is there someone else beside you?¡±


    When Michelle heard that, she tried snatching the phone, but Marcus red at her.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Marcus answered in passing, ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m hanging up if there¡¯s nothing else. I won¡¯t be home


    these two days. Take care of yourself.¡±


    Cordelia wanted tough upon hearing that.


    She sighed softly. ¡°I understand that things get boring when two people are together for too long. Don¡¯t


    worry. I won¡¯t intervene between you and Ms. Carmichael, but Zephyr, shouldn¡¯t you save me some


    pride? We¡¯re still husband and wife, and the Hamertons¡¯ pride is involved! Do you know how bad the


    scandal sounds out there right now?¡±


    Marcus took in a deep breath and slowly exhaled. Even if he had a hundred brains, he would not


    expect that from Michelle! She had actually posted their photo on the Inte!


    The moment he looked at this woman, he just wanted to have some fun with her. He had never thought


    about being responsible! It was unexpected that Michelle clung to him, and not only did she expose


    their rtionship, but she even pestered him for resources¡­ as if he had any!


    Marcus was growing annoyed by this woman.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± He avoided Michelle and replied to Cordelia, ¡°I understand! Uh¡­ you¡¯re my wife. You need to


    take care of that for me, understand?¡±


    Cordelia was repulsed and snickered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Of course I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you toe home, but there¡¯s a match you must attend!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Marcus¡¯ relief was short-lived.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s a charity boxing match,¡± Cordelia said leisurely. ¡°A lot of international-level boxing champions and


    your old friends will be there!¡±


    Marcus was dumbfounded.


    Yes, Zephyr was an amateur boxer and had won several international titles. He often participated in


    activities like charity boxing matches too. That was Zephyr, not him!


    He was Marcus Grist, who only knew how to fight street fights. He was always the one who got beaten


    up and the one the police caught! What would be left of him if not death when he went up in the boxing


    ring?Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Marcus broke out in a cold sweat upon thinking about this. He wanted to reject it, but Cordelia¡¯s voice


    came from the phone. ¡°Zephyr, you owe me this!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said yes for you, anyway!¡± Cordelia sounded stern. ¡°Everyone in the Hamertons knows about this.


    You won¡¯t be the only one embarrassed if you don¡¯t go! People outside will make spections, saying


    that Mr. Zephyr Hamerton isn¡¯t taking part in the match because he must be worn out from hooking up


    with a woman! Every Hamerton will be embarrassed because of you, then!¡±


    Marcus screwed his eyes shut. He did not have Cordelia¡¯s sharp tongue and was unable to get a word


    out.


    ¡°Zephyr, you¡¯re caught now. You have to go,¡± said Cordelia. ¡°This is charity, so the Hamerton Group


    prioritizes it very much. I won¡¯t be able to exin it to Grandpa if you don¡¯t go. If he gets angry and


    pulls back all the fund-merging projects you¡¯ve signed, you¡¯ll have nothing!¡±


    Marcus¡¯ heart dropped.


    He was fine with everything else, but if things did happen, like what the girl said and the projects he


    signed were canceled, Yale would never let him off the hook!


    His stand remained the same¡ªhe just wanted money. He did not want to lose his life over it.


    With thingsing to this stage, he contemted and could only brace himself to agree. ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    Marcus deted as soon as he uttered the word and slumped on the bed.


    Cordelia hung up with a chuckle.


    When she put her phone down, she felt a pair of strong arms circling her from the back. Before she


    could turn around, the man pushed forward, and a pair of heated lips greeted her.


    Cordelia struggled perfunctorily and gave up, taking the initiative instead to wrap her arms around his


    neck and kiss him back¡­


    Zephyr paused before he waspletely won over and went delirious from the pleasure. Cordelia


    used to be passive, but that seemed to have changed after she became a wife¡­ He liked it a lot.


    With a smirk, Zephyr let Cordelia go after kissing her and looked deeply into her eyes. This was the girl


    he had singlehandedly trained. She was yful and adorable¡ªshe was a peach¡ªand he could never


    hold himself back.


    ¡°Why did you hug me so strongly just now?¡± Cordelia pouted her kiss-swollen lips. ¡°It hurt!¡±


    Zephyr pinched her chin lightly, his thumb brushing past her lip.


    ¡°No effect of a punishment if it doesn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Punishment?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zephyr feigned anger. ¡°It¡¯s reported everywhere that Mr. Zephyr Hamerton¡¯s cheating with some


    small celebrity!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia could not help giggling at his huffing look. She knew how much he hated it, but there was no


    better way other than to put up with it for the time being.


    ¡°Darling¡­¡± Cordelia cuddled up to him and coaxed him. ¡°I was surprised that Michelle did it too. I didn¡¯t


    expect Marcus to hook up with her and for her to take him as you¡­


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°But there¡¯s good in this, right?¡± Cordelia blinked her big eyes. ¡°At least it proves that her character¡¯s


    bad and that Fredric¡¯s right in giving up on her!¡±


    Zephyr nced at her with a nk face and asked after a moment, ¡°Then who did you call just now?¡±


    ¡°Marcus?¡± Cordelia answered after a puzzled pause.


    ¡°You asked him if he¡¯sing back ¡®home¡¯!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s face was wrinkled up like he had been sitting too long in the jealousy tub.


    Cordelia tugged the button on his shirt and tilted her head at him. ¡°Got to put on a full show, right? I


    have to convince him that I¡¯ve stepped into their trap!¡±


    Zephyr smiled helplessly with an indulging gaze as he patted her head.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. Marcus won¡¯t possiblye home.¡± Cordelia was confident. ¡°The match¡¯s the day


    after tomorrow. He¡ª¡±


    ¡°I need to tell my friends.¡± Zephyr huffed. ¡°Don¡¯t even hold back!¡±


    Cordelia jolted before she snuggled up to him and chuckled.


    The cat did not catch the mouse to eat it. It wanted to y. She would y this game with Marcus and


    Yale till the end. She wanted them to watch how she led them into this trap with no exit step by step.


    Cordelia looked radiant and pretty. As Zephyr watched her attentively, he suddenly swooped down and


    picked her up princess style¡­


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cordelia was caught by surprise before she read the unconcealed desire in his


    eyes¡­

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    Zephyr took Cordelia back to the bedroom and pinned her down for somepensation¡­ He had only


    let go of Cordelia slowly after a lingering kiss when she honestly could no longer take it thest time


    and whined pleadingly.


    ¡°Darling.¡± He kept her in his arms and rubbed her ears. ¡°I think you aren¡¯t too eager recently¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not?¡± Cordelia was groggy as she chortled. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been more tired recently. I¡¯m always


    sleepy and hungry¡­¡±


    Zephyr felt bad.


    Since Cordelia began managing the family affairs, she had been incredibly busy. Instead, he grew freer


    ¡ªa day passed with a meeting in the office, meeting some business partners, and signing a few


    documents. He had never imagined that he really would stand behind his wife now when he used to


    front everything.


    It pulled a smile from Zephyr. He thought that he ought to take Cordelia for a holiday when the matter


    with Marcus was over, temporarily fixing the destination to be Southeast Aciatic.


    That was supposed to be her hometown. He had apanied Rowan this time, and it felt nice.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The ce was beautiful, and the people were down to earth. Irwin¡¯s private forest, especially, was


    gorgeously taken care of. The tropical rainforest in the center had unique fireflies with double sets of


    wings¡­


    Zephyr told Cordelia about these, and she fell asleep as he spoke. He tucked her in and quietly got up


    to call Robert.


    ¡°Do you know about the boxing match the day after tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Zephyr hummed and said, ¡°Pass the message that no doctor is allowed on the spot! No first aid or


    emergency care even if someone¡¯s life is at stake!¡±


    ¡­


    A few dayster, Yale dashed right into Imperial Media¡¯s building with a stack of documents and


    caused an uproar there. He dared to do that because Janine was not in.


    Cordelia let him throw his tantrum, ensuring the surveince cameras caught all his embarrassing


    stunts before she asked security guards to let him up.


    Once Yale barged into Cordelia¡¯s office, he cursed angrily, ¡°You b*tch! What the f*ck is this!?¡±


    He mmed the documents on the desk.


    The security guards behind him caught his shoulders and dragged him three meters away from


    Cordelia.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia nced at the documents and looked up at him with a chortle. ¡°You¡¯re here for these, Yale?¡±


    ¡°Why else?¡± Yale huffed.


    His rage had been simmering for days.


    Just days ago, Marcus had taken part in some charity boxing match and had been badly bruised up by


    the boxing champions there. There had not even been a doctor at the venue to patch him up, and he


    had been carried back by several people.


    Cordelia had only asked about him nonchntly and told everyone that Zephyr was strong and fit.


    Even when he had lost the match, he did not need a doctor and would recover on his own.


    Hence, Marcus was still moaning and groaning in pain in Yale Residence¡¯s guest room.


    Yale felt that Marcus, as a pawn, was losing his value and wanted to cash out the documents that the


    latter had signed impersonating Zephyr, only for the Hamerton Group¡¯s finance director to tell him that


    Zephyr¡¯s signature alone on those documents was useless¡ªCordelia had to sign them as well.


    ¡­


    ¡°What?¡± Yale had been taken aback. ¡°Who the f*ck changed the rule?!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yale, it¡¯s Mrs. Hamerton.¡± The director smiled politely. ¡°The new rule¡¯s been implemented for more


    than two months now. How long have you not joined the board meetings?¡±


    It made Yale re daggers at him.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    That was how the scene just now came to be. Yale brought all the documents over to question Cordelia


    about her right to change the rule.


    ¡°Yale, it¡¯s not me,¡± Cordelia calmly said with a smile. ¡°Grandpa agreed to change it too. The Hamertons


    are a big family, and the bigger a family is, the more careful money is used.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s no wrong in me changing this rule!¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you are!?¡± Yale pointed his finger at her. ¡°Grandpa gives you a nod, and you


    think it¡¯s an immunity?


    ¡°Zephyr signed the documents. Shoot me if I can¡¯t get the money today!¡±


    ¡°Zephyr didn¡¯t sign them.¡± Cordelia looked up at him with a cold smirk.


    ¡°Lies!¡± Yale waved the documents. ¡°Look at them carefully! Zephyr¡¯s signature is on everyst page!¡±


    ¡°But Zephyr¡¯s gone missing.¡± Cordelia¡¯s lips tugged. ¡°Why, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Yale¡¯s heart lurched. The woman knew everything! He would expose himself if he went on. However,


    he could not show any sign of it. He could only argue that Marcus was Zephyr.


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Yale walked up confidently. ¡°I just met Zephyr a few days ago!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t meet a fake one?¡±


    Yale went white.


    Cordelia took a purposeful moment of silence before she looked at him. ¡°Zephyr¡¯s really gone missing.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    She continued. ¡°Two weeks ago, he was supposed to take a private jet to Southeast Aciatic and meet


    the Irwins, but the ne lostmunication halfway through the flight, and no one knows if he¡¯s alive


    or dead¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Yale furrowed his brows, wondering what trick the woman had up her sleeve next.


    Cordelia spoke seriously. ¡°Yale, if his ne crashes again this time, it has nothing to do with you and


    Uncle Matthew, right?¡±


    Yale tensed and yelled, ¡°What are you talking about? Of course not!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°Better not be like thest time when you yed some tricks and


    made the jet lose control. Zephyr was stranded in Jangasas and was very seriously injured. He only got


    better after half a year¡­¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you.¡± Cordelia raised her brows. ¡°So, it was Uncle Matthew?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s him!¡± Yale red. ¡°He got a maintenance worker to wreck the ne system, so it¡¯s


    hopeless even if Zephyr takes a parachute from the top¡ª¡±


    ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Yale went quiet abruptly. When he snapped his head up, he met Cordelia¡¯s shiny eyes.


    She brandished the recording pen in her hand and turned to press a button on her desk. It prompted


    the other side of the suite to open up.


    Yale¡¯s heart was so close to stopping when he saw Liam walk out slowly from inside. The jade eyes on


    thetter¡¯s dragon-head walking cane shone in emerald under the light and looked solemn.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Yale stammered as sweat dotted his forehead.


    Liam¡¯s eyes were stern when he stared at him. ¡°Hah, so Zephyr was nearly killed five years ago


    because of Matthew and your conspiracy!?¡±

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    ¡°N-No¡­ Grandpa¡­¡±


    Yale¡¯s originally pale face went even paler. He looked at Cordelia with a vicious gleam in his eyes.


    Cordelia smirked. ¡°Yale, what you said just now was more than clear. Grandpa has heard it himself. If


    you argue now, are you saying that there¡¯s something wrong with grandpa¡¯s ears, and he can¡¯t even


    understand you?


    ¡°Or¡­¡± Cordelia arched a brow and stared back at him equally ruthlessly. ¡°Or what you said isn¡¯t human


    at all, so others can¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡°You little b*tch!¡±


    Yale looked savage as he raised a fist and pounced at Cordelia.


    Liam coughed, prompting the bodyguards behind him to step forward and pin Yale down.


    ¡°How dare you still behave so atrociously in front of me?¡±


    The old man was aged, but his authoritative presence made sure that everyone did not dare act out of


    line in front of him.


    Yale did not dare utter another word, not that he could. The bodyguards had locked both his arms


    behind his back, and he was hissing in pain.


    ¡°Take him back to the manor!¡± Liam said icily, ¡°Ask Matthew over as well. I want to question these two


    savages myself!¡±


    The bodyguards responded affirmatively and took Yale out of imperial Media.


    Cordelia followed behind and quietly sent Zephyr a text. She held the phone with a small smile after


    that.


    Liam cared the most about the Hamertons¡¯ reputation. Now that Matthew and Yale had conspired right


    under his nose and against the heir he prioritized, it humiliated him and the Hamertons!


    Therefore, Liam would never let the father and son go easily this time.


    ¡­


    Shortly, the bodyguards took Yale to the manor¡¯s study room.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Matthew had long received the news and was waiting nervously at the door. When he saw his father


    walking over briskly, he went up with an incredibly forced, ingratiating smile. The moment he met


    Liam¡¯s stern gaze, he pulled a long face and feigned innocence.


    Liam sat on the couch after entering the study. The expensive Nanmu wood and his strong sense of


    presence bounced off each other.


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± He gestured with his gaze. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Cordelia sat on the couch next to him.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This made Yale look even more like a criminal.


    Matthew could not hold himself back. He looked at Liam, then at Cordelia, the rage simmering in him


    crackling to life.


    Despite that, Matthew swallowed it all down. After all, he dared not provoke her with her current status.


    The current priority was to wash the crime off himself and Yale.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Matthew was quick to argue. ¡°Dad, you know me. I¡¯ve always loved Zephyr! And I see the


    Hamerton children like my own¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah, is that so?¡±


    Liam snickered. His gaze on him was no longer one of father and son.


    Even when a lie was repeated a thousand times, it was still a lie. It would never be the truth.


    Matthew broke out in a cold sweat as his eyes kept flitting around.


    ¡°Dad!¡±

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    ¡°I trusted you too much in the past. That¡¯s why I nearly made a grave mistake!¡±


    Liam¡¯s cane knocked against the floor harshly.


    Liam had always been under the impression that even if Matthew was limited in abilities and was not


    that smart, sometimes a little problematic in character, it was all fine¡ªas long as he did not do anything


    out of line.


    Moreover, Matthew was the only one out of his children who was good with words and often made him


    happy. That was why he turned a blind eye to what Matthew did.


    Even when Zephyr repeatedly told him that there were issues with Matthew, he felt that his grandson


    was insensible and advised the young man that his uncle was family. He should try getting along with


    him.


    He regretted it so much now!


    He red at Matthew and Yale. ¡°This isn¡¯t your first time doing dirty deeds like this! I haven¡¯t even


    settled the score about William Jenner sneaking into Zephyr¡¯s home to steal Mr. Irwin¡¯s medicinal


    forms!¡±


    ¡°Dad, listen to me!¡± Matthew was close to getting on his knees as he rambled, ¡°Yale just lost his head


    for a moment. He¡¯s being used! And¡­ And the ne crash five years ago, I-I didn¡¯t do anything! It¡¯s got


    nothing to do with me!¡±


    Cordelia smiled and retrieved the recording pen from her pocket.


    Soon, what Yale said was reyed without a word missed.


    Matthew was appalled. He red at Yale, gritting his teeth, and gave him a p.


    ¡°Do you f*cking want to die!? What nonsense are you talking about!?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Uncle Matthew.¡± Cordelia smiled and said, ¡°Yale¡¯s just telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°My dad can be the witness to you trying to kill Zephyr back then!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Hah!¡± Matthew remained stubborn. ¡°Rowan Irwin and you are family! Can his words be trusted? He¡¯d


    listen to whatever you say!¡±


    Cordelia sucked in a deep breath. ¡°Uncle Matthew, if you keep denying like this, I have no choice¡­


    Unfortunately, the technician you looked for back then used to do maintenance for the Irwins¡¯ private


    jets!¡±


    Matthew frowned and looked at her in confusion.


    How could Cordelia possibly find the person? He had already given the man a sum of money for him to


    escape and stay overseas. There had been no news these five years!


    Cordelia looked at him coldly with a smirk.


    ¡°I heard you weren¡¯t even willing to spend when you asked him to get the job done.¡±


    Matthew narrowed his eyes and snorted.


    ¡°Uncle Matthew, you promised to pay him 150,000 dors, but he couldn¡¯t contact you anymore after


    you paid 40,000 dors. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Matthew was flustered.


    ¡°Not from my mouth! He came to ask me for money!¡± Cordelia crossed her arms in front of herself.


    ¡°Say, should I pay him, Uncle Matthew? If word about how you work got out, it¡¯d embarrass the


    Hamertons!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Matthew¡¯s drool went flying. ¡°Cordelia, don¡¯t think you¡¯ll intimidate me by bluffing that you


    found some technician!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not lying. He dide asking for money¡­¡±


    ¡°What money?! I even paid him an extra 75,000 dors. It was a total of 225,000 dors! Ask him out.


    I¡¯ll question him face to face!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Yale pulled him back hastily. ¡°Are you f*cking crazy!?¡±


    Matthew paled upon realizing that he had blurted the truth. He could no longer take it back, though. He


    was frozen on the spot like a statue, and some time passed before he dared to blink.


    The moment he blinked, he met Liam¡¯s stern and angry eyes¡­


    The corners of Matthew¡¯s lips twitched, and he called out weakly, ¡°Dad¡­¡±

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    Liam did not say anything.


    He looked at Matthew and Yale coldly. The seconds of silence felt like the study room was thrown into


    a vacuum. There was immense pressure hanging just above their heads as their lips quivered, and


    they stayed quiet.


    Suddenly, Liam picked up the crystal ashtray on the table and hurled it toward them.


    ¡°B*stards!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yale, whose reflexes were fast, crouched down, hugging his head. While Matthew was not hit, he


    did not manage to avoid it, and the ashtraynded right by his foot.


    Liam was furious. ¡°You¡­ Hah, my dear son and grandson! How did the Hamertons have pieces of


    trash like you two!?¡±


    They were not just pieces of trash! They were fools! So much for an unsought confession.


    Cordelia watched everything indifferently.


    ¡°Take your son and leave!¡± Liam picked up his cane and hit Matthew¡¯s calf.


    The jolt of pain made Matthew yowl. As if this hit was cursed, it also crushed thest of father and son


    love left in him.


    With a pale face, Matthew balled up his hands and slowly showed the fierceness in his eyes.


    ¡°Yale and I are pieces of trash!?¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°Old man, you have no right to teach me this


    lesson!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Liam¡¯s eyes went wide.


    Aside from Zephyr, no one had dared argue back like this! However, it feltpletely different when


    Zephyr did it and when Matthew did it!


    Liam was more or less tolerant of his precious grandson, but he could not take even one second of it


    when it came to this sc*m of a son.


    ¡°Matthew Hamerton, I¡¯ll say this onest time.¡± Liam stared right into his eyes. ¡°Take your useless son


    and get out of the manor!¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to do that?¡± Matthew sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t I have you to thank for bing who I


    am today?


    ¡°Ever since we were young, you only had Henry in your eyes! Are the rest of us not your biological


    children? You treated us worse than a stepfather would!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You give him the best house, the best marriage, love his son the most and even let him have a divorce


    and remarriage¡­ What about him? He¡¯s nothing! He¡¯s more of a piece of trash than I am!


    ¡°Your favoritism is what caused what¡¯s happening today! If Zephyr did die in the ne crash five years


    ago, you shouldn¡¯t me anyone but yourself!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± snarled Liam.


    He was old, and his health was not as it used to be. He swayed after shouting, feeling a little dizzy.


    Cordelia hurried forward to hold him.


    ¡°Favoritism?¡± Liam gritted every word. ¡°Henry¡¯s not exactly capable, but he¡¯s honest and loyal. He has


    no tricks up his sleeve and never schemes against anyone! If you had half of his character, I¡¯d favor


    you too!


    ¡°Matthew Hamerton, do I not indulge you enough? It¡¯s not that you¡¯ve done many things perfectly. It¡¯s


    that I¡¯ve never wanted to calcte them with you!


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to push it and even conspire against Zephyr! What else do you not dare to


    do!?¡±


    Liam panted harshly, and rk quickly signaled the bodyguards when he saw it at the door.


    The muscr bodyguards darted forward and pinned Matthew and Yale down.


    Cordelia poured Liam some tea and sat beside him to give him a massage.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be mad¡­¡± Cordelia gave him a look. ¡°It¡¯s not the time to be angry yet. We have


    something else¡­¡±


    Liam was silent for a moment before he nodded and sounded weak. ¡°I know¡­ Cordelia, you handle it.


    Send that man to where he should be!¡±


    ¡°Mm, I will.¡± Cordelia¡¯s gaze was determined.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    Cordelia asked rk to call the family doctor over to give Liam a full check at once, then she went to


    Yale and said with a smile, ¡°Lead the way, Yale!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yale pretended not to understand.


    Cordelia smiled, replying clearly, ¡°To catch the affair red-handed!¡±


    Yale could not refuse. He and Matthew were like the Hamertons¡¯ weeds¡ªeveryone could step on


    them.


    The bodyguards kept him pinned as he took Cordelia to Yale Residence.


    Michelle was applying some meds to Marcus in the guest room as she pretended to shed a few tears.


    She wanted to throw herself at him, but the man shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    The changed tone shocked Michelle.


    The injuries on Marcus throbbed once they were pulled, causing him to hiss.


    ¡°Zephyr¡­¡± Michelle told him softly, ¡°I¡¯ve spent a couple of days here with you since you got injured!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh¡­¡± Marcus thought that she wanted money and waved an impatient hand. ¡°Go to Yale if you


    want money. I¡¯ve signed plenty of documents. That¡¯ll make him lots of money!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Michelle was stunned.


    Marcus shut up immediately. ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Michelle¡¯s eyes flitted. ¡°Zephyr, I¡¯ve kept youpany. Could you bear to see me stay like this in


    showbiz?¡±


    Marcus side-eyed her. ¡°Is that not good?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! Those people look down on me¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a bigshot. It¡¯s normal that they look down on you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Michelle took a deep breath to suppress her anger.


    Marcus was more than annoyed. His injuries and Michelle nagging him about spending money to make


    her popr made him doubt his life choices.


    ¡°Zephyr, you can¡¯t not help me!¡± Michelle went all out and plopped herself in his arms.


    Marcus¡¯ reflex caused him to shove her. ¡°F*ck you! Are you trying to kill me with the pain?¡±


    Michelle stumbled from the push and fell to the floor, crying in pain.


    ¡°Stay the f*ck away from me!¡± cursed Marcus. ¡°You got my wound!¡±


    Michelle was relentless. She struggled to get up and cling to him.


    Marcus nearly pped her, but once the warm and pliant body was in his arms, he could not control a


    certain part of his and lost his rationale.


    Before she could, the door was opened with a loud sound.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Both of them jumped in shock.


    ¡°I see why you don¡¯te home now.¡± Cordelia¡¯s sarcastic voice echoed. ¡°You¡¯re hiding at Yale¡¯s and


    having the time of your life!¡±


    Marcus and Michelle were astonished.


    They saw Cordelia at the door looking like the queen while the man behind him who hung his head and


    was pinned by the bodyguards was the usually arrogant¡­ Yale?


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡± Marcus stammered but acted like Zephyr and said, ¡°Cordelia, why are you


    holding Yale up like this? Come on, let him go!¡±


    ¡°Yale¡¯s done something wrong, so this is how he¡¯s punished.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°How could we let him


    go before he learns his lesson?¡±

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    Cordelia sounded confident and very much like the missus of the home.


    Despite that, Michelle purposely wrapped her arms around Marcus¡¯ neck and looked at her


    challengingly.


    ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, this is Yale Residence, so it¡¯s Mr. Yale¡¯s ce, right? How is it right when the


    Hamertons prioritize courtesy and manners, but you make such a big fussing here with your


    cousin-inw held down and teaching your husband a lesson?¡±


    Cordelia paused before she chuckled. She only knew that Michelle had ulterior motives in the past but


    had not thought that she was so stupid!


    ¡°Ms. Carmichael, are you sure the person you¡¯re hugging is my husband?¡±


    Michelle froze. She looked at Marcus, but thetter avoided her gaze. She thought it was a normal


    reaction from the man. After all, which man would not panic when caught red-handed in their affair?


    Besides, was Cordelia trying to say that she would divorce him?


    It would be even better in that case. There was a sense of triumph in Michelle¡¯s expression. She got up


    and stood before Cordelia proudly. ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, why the trouble? Zephyr¡¯s heart isn¡¯t with you


    anymore!


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even go back to your home and has been with me all this while!


    ¡°I¡¯m the one taking care of him now that he¡¯s injured too. I tend to his every need, but what have you


    done for him as his wife?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Marcus was rmed and went up to press Michelle¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me!¡± Michelle held his arm. ¡°Zephyr, let¡¯s make things clear with Mrs. Hamerton here today!


    You love me, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy!?¡± Marcus could no longer hold himself back.


    ¡°Zeph¡ª¡±


    ¡°Michelle Carmichael, piss off!¡± Marcus kept shoving her away.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Not only did he want her out, but he must figure out something to get himself out of this ce too!


    Marcus looked around. Cordelia¡¯s people had filled both inside and outside Yale Residence, and she


    caught even Yale. Phil was not there to take him either. It would be harder than going to heaven to


    escape this ce!


    He looked at Yale, but thetter¡¯s head was lowered like a kicked dog. He regretted it so much now. He


    should not havee to Centrolis, should not have gone to Yale, and should not have gotten involved


    in this mess!


    Cordelia crossed her arms with a hint of a smile in her eyes. ¡°Michelle, you best reconfirm if this guy is


    my husband!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    Cordelia did not answer but pulled out her phone to make a call. When it connected, she greeted softly,


    ¡°Darling.¡±


    A certain someone¡¯s footsteps rang from the outside shortly, and the bodyguards separated to the


    sides respectfully.


    As Zephyr walked in, his sculpted face was stern, and his gaze was icy as if it could freeze everything


    the eyes raked across.


    Marcus stood rooted in horror while Michelle was dumbfounded.


    Zephyr made a hand gesture, and the bodyguards went up to pin Marcus down. Michelle let out a cry


    as she slumped to the floor.


    A few police officers entered and nodded to Zephyr with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here just in time.¡± Cordelia pointed at Marcus with a straight face. ¡°The one I reported to you is


    this man here!¡±

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    The police officer approached Marcus and showed him his identification.


    ¡°Marcus Grist?¡± The officer snickered. ¡°You impersonated Zephyr Hamerton and forged his signature to


    sign Hamerton Group¡¯s important documents. The alleged sum is 45,000,000 dors. The police will be


    charging you for fraud!


    ¡°The documents you¡¯ve signed do not have any legal effect!¡±


    Marcus felt like his heart was going to stop as his eyes were close to bulging.


    Before he could react, he was handcuffed, and two officers escorted him out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me! Not me!¡± Marcus yelled, ¡°It¡¯s not me¡­ It¡¯s Yale Hamerton! He asked me to sign them. I¡­¡±


    His voice grew more distant until itpletely disappeared.


    Cordelia breathed a long breath of relief and met Zephyr¡¯s gentle eyes. The smile in his gaze was her


    bestpliment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± he said softly.


    Cordelia nodded and turned to look at Yale with a slight frown. ¡°Zephyr, he¡­¡±


    Zephyr looked over as well.


    It was at the same time Yale suddenly fell to the ground, convulsing. His already pale face looked even


    more like a ghost now, and it was frightening.


    Cordelia gasped and stepped back.


    Yale struggled on the ground like a fish out of water, and even the muscr bodyguards could not


    control him. His hand hit the shelf, and a vase fell, crashing into shards!


    Cordelia was stunned, and Yelena¡¯s face shed in her mind¡­


    She recalled seeing Yelena, who was locked up in the horse ranch, looking this pale and shaking and


    convulsing on the ground like this as well. She was exactly like Yale currently!


    ¡°Zephyr¡­¡± Cordelia¡¯s heart lurched. ¡°Did Yale¡­ have some kind of candied drops too?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression hardened, but before he could say anything, he saw Yale pouncing for Cordelia


    with a ss shard in hand like he was ready to die with her.


    ¡°Cordelia, move!¡± yelled Zephyr.


    He kept her behind his back, causing Yale to stab the ss shard in his arm instead. Blood sttered.


    The bodyguards swarmed to subdue Yale while Zephyr kept a tight grip on his wound, but that could


    not stop the blood. It still flowed from between his fingers.


    ¡°Darling!¡± Cordelia felt like her heart was being sliced. She teared up and shouted, ¡°Get the doctor!¡±


    Zephyr smiled at her and said softly, ¡°Cordelia, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not in pain.¡±


    Despite what he said, only he knew how deep the ss went. He was already sweating on his


    forehead¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Cordelia cried harder upon hearing this. She hated herself for reacting so slowly just now and giving


    Yale the chance. If Zephyr had not put himself in front of her, that ss shard would be on her neck


    and she would be the one bleeding profusely now!


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry, so sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Silly.¡± Zephyr lifted another hand to stroke her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a prick by the ss. It¡¯s normal that the blood can¡¯t be stopped so soon. You crying


    like this makes it look like I will die!¡±


    ¡°Shut it!¡± Cordelia was angry but amused. She was still crying when she red at him.


    Zephyr had been boxing for so many years, so he was experienced in getting hurt.


    Before the doctor came, he asked a bodyguard to tear up a bedsheet to wrap it around his wound. He


    then nced at Yale coldly.


    ¡°Looks like Yale¡¯s pretty ill!¡± He sneered, his cold face dark. He instructed the servants, ¡°Keep Yale


    watched. He¡¯s not allowed to leave Yale Residence without my permission!¡±

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    Married a Secret Billionaire Novel Online Free / Chapter 610


    Robert escorted Zephyr back to Zen Residence, and the doctor arrived soon to disinfect and patch him


    up. Cordelia was just beside them, watching in concentration.


    The Inte was buzzing with life. A short afternoon and a nightter, the trending topics were all about


    the Hamertons.


    [Zephyr Hamerton¡¯s signature forged by impersonator]


    [Yale Hamerton attempts to kill his cousin]


    ¡­


    Spections and insider news were published one after another, and the audience had a field trip with


    it, nearly paralyzing the Inte.


    However, Cordelia was not in the mood for that. She was upied with Zephyr¡¯s wound and


    memorizing the doctor¡¯s instructions of what medicine to consume once every how many hours.


    When Cordelia and Zephyr returned to Royal Manor at night, she held her husband carefully.


    Zephyr had just stepped his left foot into the door, and she was bringing him his slippers. It made his


    right foot hover in the air for some time.


    ¡°Darling, you don¡¯t have to be like this!¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m wounded in my hand. Not my legs!¡±


    Cordelia smiled at him sweetly. She liked taking care of him.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Although that was what Zephyr said, he was inwardly pleased. If he knew that a wound could give him


    this level of treatment, he would stretch his arm for Yale to sh it!


    After Cordelia was done with preparations, she helped Zephyr to the bed and tucked him in before she


    brought the supper she made upstairs to feed him.


    Zephyr did not want her to be so busy, but she turned to grab her phone halfway through, suddenly


    thinking of something.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    When the video call connected, her parents came into view with a rainforest behind them. One of them


    wore a vest while the other wore a sarong, both Southeast Aciatic¡¯s traditional clothing. They were


    taking a walk hand in hand and were incredibly happy that Cordelia called.


    ¡°Cordelia, how are you?¡± X looked at her lovingly. ¡°You look like you got thinner¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rowan abruptly pushed himself into the frame and stared at the screen with wide eyes.


    Cordelia could not help giggling.


    ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry! I didn¡¯t be thin. It might be due to the camera and lighting!¡±


    Her old folks replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and pulled the phone further, still inspecting her carefully.


    Cordelia chuckled. She saw the rainforest behind them and the nightfall there. She took in the speckles


    of light flying around them and thought they were the fireflies with double sets of wings.


    ¡°Dad, I have something to ask,¡± she said directly. ¡°Zephyr¡¯s arm got hurt. Do you have any way to make


    him heal faster?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Cordelia smiled awkwardly.


    Zephyr heard it clearly on the side. Since the camera was not on him, he rolled his eyes at Rowan.


    ¡°Not from the match,¡± Cordelia exined briefly. ¡°He got cut by ss¡­ As for what happened, it¡¯s a


    long story. Just tell me how to take care of him, or¡­ send me whatever effective meds Irwin


    Pharmaceuticals has!¡±


    Rowan pursed his lips in disgruntlement.


    Zephyr only had a superficial wound, and his daughter was this concerned over it. A man was rough


    and rugged. A cut was just a cut! Did she have to be so worried?


    Irwin Pharmaceuticals certainly had excellent healing medicine, with the effects visible within 48 hours


    once applied.


    Hah, he was not giving it to him!

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    ¡°Dad¡­ Dad?¡± Cordelia saw Rowan rolling his eyes and then pursing his lips on the screen and was


    puzzled. She had no idea what was going on with him and called out a few times. ¡°Dad, what are you


    thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, n-nothing!¡± Rowan snapped out of it and chuckled. ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯ve got to wash his wound often


    if you want it to heal fast!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cordelia paused. She had been under the impression that wounds could note into contact


    with water too often.


    Zephyr, who was in bed, nearly huffed out augh from his disgruntled scowl.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Rowan cleared his throat. ¡°You mustn¡¯t use normal water.¡±


    ¡±Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°You have to use hydrogen peroxide!¡±


    Cordelia listened carefully and jotted hydrogen peroxide on the paper.


    Rowan continued. ¡°Uh¡­ Cordelia, hydrogen peroxide is an anti-inmmatory disinfectant. It¡¯s very


    useful for washing wounds! Give him 100% in concentration, okay? Disinfect him nicely so that he


    heals faster when his wound¡¯s taken care of! 100% concentration, remember¡ª Ow!¡±


    Before he finished, X knocked his head.


    Zephyr pushed closer to look at the screen.


    Rowan hugged his head with puffed cheeks as he looked at X and told her softly, ¡°We¡¯re on a video


    call¡­ It¡¯s a video call! Cordelia¡¯s watching!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°And you¡¯re worried about her catching you?¡° X was exasperated. ¡°Cordelia, don¡¯t listen to him!


    Hydrogen peroxide disinfects, but you can¡¯t use such a high concentration! If you use what he said on


    Zephyr, my son-inw¡¯s going to be in so much pain! That stings even more than alcohol!¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­¡± Rowan was flustered.


    ¡°Off you go!¡± X gave him a push. ¡°Cordelia, the Irwins have meds like this. I¡¯ll send them over to


    you¡­ Hmm, with the Irwins¡¯ exclusive cargo ne. It¡¯ll arrive tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cordelia grinned. ¡°Thanks, mom!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Zephyr smiled as well. He still had to depend on his mother-inw when it mattered.


    ¡°As for dad¡­¡± Cordelia pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re too mean! Grandpa¡¯s right. You¡¯re


    really like a pufferfish when you¡¯re all puffed up!¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡ª¡±


    Before Rowan could say anything, Cordelia hung up andughed heartily.


    Zephyr wrapped his uninjured arm around her shoulders to let her cuddle him.


    ¡°Darling, when are dad and moming back?¡±


    ¡°Soon, I think.¡± Cordelia mulled over it. ¡°But they might note back and ask us to go to Southeast


    Aciatic?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I think that¡¯s fine!¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there for a holiday!¡±


    Cordelia stroked his face yfully. ¡°You got to experience how it feels like to be married into the family


    too during the vacation?¡±


    Zephyr arched a brow and pinned her under him with a smirk. Before he could do anything, the


    doorbell rang.


    Cordelia pushed him away with a giggle, and he huffed a heavy exhale. His gaze changed swiftly.


    ¡°Who is it!?¡± he roared impatiently.


    Pulling the door open, he saw Fredric and Seth standing outside together.


    It was rare that these two busy men could get together.


    ¡°Z, are you still in pain?¡± Fredric looked at Seth. ¡°I got Seth here specifically to let him check on your


    wound again.¡±


    Seth lowered his voice and said with a chuckle, ¡°Also, I made a huge discovery at Yale¡¯s! I¡¯ll bring you


    the report once it¡¯s out.¡±

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    Zephyr looked at them and responded dully. ¡°Oh.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It looked like he was not quite interested.


    Both men exchanged a look in puzzlement and heard Cordelia¡¯s sweet voice. ¡°Seth and Fredric? Come


    in, have a seat!¡±


    It was only then Zephyr moved away with a scowl.


    Cordelia greeted them with a nod and smile and went to cut up some fruits in the kitchen.


    Seth and Fredric were smart people and could immediately guess what happened when they saw her


    blush and Zephyr¡¯s disgruntlement. They could not help chuckling.


    It used to be Josiah and Robert who interrupted the couple, so it was quite a surprise that the two of


    them would be doing it too.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zephyr looked at Seth.


    It was as if his scowl was telling the doctor that he would not let him off the hook if there was no major


    discovery.


    Seth pressed his lips together and retrieved ab test result. The data on it was mind-boggling.


    Despite that, Zephyr had always had extremely strong immunity and analysis ability regarding various


    data, so he saw the problem after looking at it.


    ¡°These values up here have gone past the normal range?¡±


    ¡°Mm, correct,¡± answered Seth. ¡°I went to see Yale in secret while he¡¯s being locked up in Yale


    Residence these days. He doesn¡¯t look right and rams his head against the wall when he goes


    berserk¡­ I also found out that Lukas Welkie secretly injects him with something when no one¡¯s


    looking.¡±


    Zephyr narrowed his eyes with a cold expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that those people in your family medical team know about this.¡± Seth continued. ¡°But


    Yale¡¯s the eldest grandson, and even if he¡¯s in a slum now, they don¡¯t dare to offend him, so they turn a


    blind eye.¡±


    ¡°How did you get this report?¡± asked Zephyr.


    ¡°I found a chance to act as someone in the medical team and sneak into Yale Residence. I took Yale¡¯s


    blood and picked up the syringe Lukas injected him with to run ab test with the remaining substance


    inside.¡±


    Zephyr already had a guess. ¡°It¡¯s a drug?¡±


    ¡°Not the pure kind. One that gives you satisfaction after consuming and is addictive but not as


    dangerous as the other drugs.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°But long-term consumption will wreck the immunity system. If he dies when his dependence strikes,


    the coroner will likely conclude his death as a sudden death.¡±


    Cordelia ced the fruits on the table and looked at Zephyr with aplicated gaze.


    She said softly, ¡°Honey, do you remember that time with Yelena¡­ She was locked in the horse ranch


    and wasn¡¯t acting herself, either. She asked us to give her candied drops too!¡±


    ¡°Candied drops?¡± Seth frowned. ¡°I did find something simr in Yale¡¯s bedroom. There are white and


    pink ones in the shape of small round drops.¡±


    Fredric spoke up. ¡°They could very well be drugs! Pass me the candied drops. I¡¯ll pass them to a police


    friend, and we¡¯ll get the result soon.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Seth nodded.


    Cordelia¡¯s frown was tightly knitted. Things were beginning to clear up in her mind. She connected


    everything and muttered, ¡°In this case, Yale and Yelena are really taking drugs, and Lukas knows about


    this¡­¡±


    ¡°Darling!¡± She was rmed. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s Yale¡¯s doing that grandpa had the addictionst time? It


    was Lukas who served grandpa the tonic during that time!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zephyr¡¯s gaze darkened. They were thinking about the same thing.


    ¡°Yale¡¯s used Lukas to drug grandpa, but Mr. Welkie¡¯s from Gale Bay. It works for him to pin the me


    on my dad and Aunt Cloud!¡±


    Cordelia bit her lips and called rk immediately to give him her instructions.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    ¡°I want all of Lukas Welkie¡¯s information and background. The more detailed, the better. Keep an eye


    on anyone who¡¯s close to him as well!¡±


    Cordelia sighed in relief after that, only to turn around and see all three men looking at her in a stupor,


    especially Zephyr.


    She was confused and went over to check on her husband. ¡°Darling, what¡¯s the matter? Why do you


    look like this?¡±


    Zephyr smiled and patted her head. ¡°You snatched my lines!¡±


    Cordelia paused before she flushed.


    Seth chuckled. ¡°I only know now that two people will really look alike after being together for a long


    time!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Cordelia joked. ¡°Zennie must be studying harder after spending so long with a schr like you,


    huh?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°No, no, no! It¡¯s different with Zennie and me!¡± Seth chuckled innocently and exined, ¡°She¡¯s a


    younger sister. The most we are going to be is matching siblings!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Not only was Cordelia speechless, but even Zephyr looked like he choked and glowered.


    ¡°Seth!¡± Cordelia frantically shot him looks. ¡°How are you still treating Zennie as your sister?¡±


    Straight as a log, Seth had no idea nor did he understand. He answered truthfully, ¡°Zephyr and I are


    bros, so his sister is naturally my sister!¡±


    ¡°Zephyr, Cordelia, don¡¯t worry! Zennie has been working really hard recently, so it¡¯s no problem for her


    to get into medical college! I¡¯ve even asked her to do two more papers before I came over today¡­¡±


    Zephyr pulled a long face. ¡°Seth, you can go back now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I said, you can go back now!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°W-What is it?¡± Seth was clueless. Zephyr was so moody!


    Cordelia giggled behind her hand. Seth really looked like some old professor when he nagged, and


    even his brain worked like one. He was all focused on his career and cared nothing about romance. His


    reaction time was worse than a toddler¡¯s.


    In spite of it, he was an honest man and was not angry even when Zephyr threw a tantrum. He got


    ready to leave with a silly grin.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Seth reminded before he left, ¡°Cordelia, I heard Zephyr say that you aren¡¯t feeling too well


    recently? Come to my clinic for a checkup!¡±


    Helen, who had just cleaned up the yard, heard it when she came in and looked at Cordelia with a


    smile. ¡°What checkup? Pregnant women are all the same!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was astonished. Even Cordelia was baffled.


    ¡°Aunt Helen, what are you saying?¡± She blushed. ¡°I-I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Helen frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not right. I haven¡¯t given birth before, but I¡¯ve seen people being


    pregnant! I remember a neighbor of mine who had three kids. Each time she was pregnant, she ate


    and slept so well!¡±


    Cordelia froze and recalled that it had been some time since she had her period. About two months?


    Helen asked, ¡°Madam, do you have other reactions? Like nausea?¡±


    Before Cordelia answered, Zephyr got nervous, and his hand on her shoulder clenched.


    ¡°Ow!¡± Cordelia gasped and looked at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    Zephyr chuckled dryly and quickly let go before he stared at Cordelia.


    ¡°Cordelia, do you have other reactions?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Cordelia recalled carefully and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Phew!¡± Zephyr breathed in relief, and a hint of a smile finally appeared on his nervous face. ¡°Good that


    there¡¯s none!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Zephyr wiggled his brows. ¡°No reaction means you¡¯re not pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily so.¡± Seth prodded his gold-rimmed sses and exined like a teacher, ¡°Each


    person¡¯s different, so their reactions in pregnancy are different too! Some women have a good appetite,


    sleep a lot during pregnancy, and don¡¯t have nausea at all!¡±


    ¡°Seth!¡± Zephyr red at him. ¡°You have too much to say!¡±


    Seth was rendered speechless and froze on the spot.


    Zephyr was actually feeling contradictory. He hoped for a child to stop the elders from nagging, but he


    did not want a child to disturb his and Cordelia¡¯s alone time. When he thought of the aggressive little


    kid in his dream, especially, he felt more frustrated.


    Fredric could not helpughing when he saw how Zephyr looked like he was going to meet an enemy.


    ¡°Zephyr, you know what?¡± Seth suggested, ¡°Buy a test kit at a nearby pharmacy for Cordelia first, then


    come to my clinic tomorrow morning so I can get someone to give her a detailed checkup.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Fredric agreed. ¡°There¡¯s no point for us to make wild guesses here. It¡¯s better to get it


    checked.¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ I don¡¯t think she¡¯s pregnant.¡± Zephyr coughed and tried his best to look calm. He was inwardly


    panicking. He did not want someone additional to fight for his wife with him!


    Fredric patted his shoulder with a smile and left Royal Manor with Seth.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Both of them parted at the street.


    Seth had night duty in his clinic, so he disappeared in the crowd after bidding Fredric goodbye. Fredric


    checked his watch and saw that it was only 8:00 p.m. when the street was full of life.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    People were bustling, and the neon lighting colored the sky. Christmas was near, so the malls were


    sting Christmas songs.


    Fredric stopped in front of a building where a big screen was hung and ying entertainment news.


    Michelle being deceived by Marcus was the joke of showbiz, and the extent she was being mocked and


    criticized on the Inte was unprecedented.


    The news broadcast her haggard looks, and the passersby pointed and gossiped before breaking out


    inughter and walking away.


    Fredric stood there, stunned for a moment. He did not have to hear it himself to know how those


    passersby hadughed at Michelle just now. He took in a deep breath.


    Did his heart hurt? It was not exactly bad. More of what he felt was regret. He regretted that he was


    blind and had nearly harmed Zephyr and Cordelia. He also regretted that he had nearly turned away


    from his loved ones over a woman like this.


    Michelle would not be able to make aeback anymore now.


    There was no one to be med for this. She could only me herself for wanting the shortcuts. What


    she did not know was that the only shortcut in the world was working hard step by step.


    Fredric had nothing to do going back to his firm this early, so he went to the bar.


    He did not expect Trinity to have an after-party there with a group of actresses, booking the whole


    ce, so others could not enter.


    Fredric was just about to leave when a ***y female celebrity stopped him. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re¡­ Mr.


    Constable?¡±


    Fredric looked up with a polite smile. ¡°You¡¯re Millie?¡±


    Millie shrugged with a charming smile. It was pretty hard for her to stay low profile when she had such


    a captivating and gorgeous face.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Married a Secret Billionaire Novel Online Free / Chapter 615


    Millie smelled of alcohol, and when that mixed with her elegant perfume, it gave off a different vibe. She


    seemed to be having a good time as her beautiful eyes were glittering like shiny jewels.


    Fredric did not have much to say and was going to turn around, but Millie¡¯s cry nearly propelled him off


    his feet.


    ¡°Girls! Come quickly! Mr. Constable¡¯s here!¡±


    Fredric¡¯s heart dropped, and he was stunned. In the blink of an eye, over ten female celebrities came


    buzzing from everywhere in the bar. These beautiful faces could only be seen on television usually.


    Right now, however¡­


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Fredric was nearly swept off his feet. He was surrounded by these female celebrities swiftly. The


    women had a bit too much to drink and were tipsy to care. They were enamored once they saw Fredric.


    ¡°Mr. Constable!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Constable!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for someone who¡¯s not in showbiz. Don¡¯t fight him with me, girls. Mr. Constable¡¯s


    mine!¡±


    Fredric sweated. ¡°Miss, you¡­¡°


    ¡±Fredric, is touching you like this against thew?¡±


    ¡°Fred, I want to touch too. Have a self-defense session with me?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Fredric did not know how to free himself. He had already walked to the door just now, but these female


    stars dragged him back like this! They were so passionate that it was overwhelming!


    He could only put his hands in front of himself, surrendering with a dry chuckle.


    A stern voice came then. ¡°Hey, what are you all doing!?¡±


    The female celebrities behaved instantly, and whatever hands were on Fredric¡¯s chest also came


    off.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Trinity must have drank a lot too as her cheeks were red, and she only caught her bnce after a


    stumble. Despite that, her authority was still felt as her gaze was stern, and the corners of her lips


    turned down a little.


    ¡°What are you trying to do, hmm? You¡¯re female celebrities, actresses, and award-winning stars! You¡¯re


    not *** workers, okay? Can you all behave!?¡±


    The female celebrities were amused and giggled among each other.


    Trinity gave a wave, and everyone went back to their booths.


    Fredric leaned against the wall and breathed in relief, wiping the sweat that had slid to his sideburns


    when he saw them going away.


    Trinity turned to look at him.


    The lighting was dim on her face. There seemed to be a sh of dejection in her eyes.


    ¡°Alright, all done!¡± Trinity forced a smile. ¡°Uh¡­ don¡¯t mind them. They look presentable usually


    because they have to keep up their act in front of the cameras. Hah¡­ they¡¯re out for fun with me


    tonight and left all that in the house. And they drank quite a bit, so¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Fredric chortled.


    Trinity nodded. ¡°Mm¡­ you can leave first if that¡¯s what you want. We¡¯re not done yet.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Fredric said softly, ¡°Trinity, don¡¯t drink so much. It¡¯s¡­ not safe for girls to


    drink out here.¡±


    Trinity jolted. She rarely heard concerns like this from him.


    ¡°Hah¡­ it¡¯s nothing!¡± She waved a hand. ¡°It¡¯s all girls here today. And who are they? All of them have


    bodyguards!¡±


    ¡°You too?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Trinity froze. Tipsy, she staggered. She was doing pretty bad¡ªshe was the only one without a


    bodyguard!

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    There was a sh of teasing in Fredric¡¯s expression.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I can¡ª¡±


    Before he finished, Trinity patted her chest boyishly. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I can handle it myself! You¡­ You


    can go back. No worries!¡±


    She went back to the neon and noises right after that. When she turned around, she looked a little


    miserable.


    She wondered if it was her delusion, but she seemed to see a hint of concern in that man¡¯s eyes¡­ The


    sentence that he did not finish¡ªdid he want to be her bodyguard and send her home?


    That was impossible.


    Trinity shook her head andmanded herself to stay level-headed. It had taken her so much time


    and effort to remove him from her heart. She could not put him back in there now.


    She knew that he was a devoted person, so he probably only had Michelle in his heart.


    Trinity chuckled bitterly and went on to drink and sing with Millie and the others.


    Peals ofughter and giggles kepting from the bar. The female celebrities were good at singing


    and dancing, turning the ce into arge-scale variety show set. It was just that no matter howrge a


    variety show was, it would be impossible to invite so many bigshots simultaneously.


    Fredric chuckled. Trinity was influential, and the reason for that strength was her unique charm. It was


    undeniable that some people were born with light.


    Fredric found himself an empty seat and sat down.


    Two bartenders whispered to each other for a while and most likely recognized him to be thewyer


    who contributed a lot to the Hamertons, so they served him a Long Ind.


    ¡°Apologies, Mr. Constable.¡± The handsome man was apologetic. ¡°The ce¡¯s booked tonight, so this is


    all we have.¡±


    Fredric smiled and epted it, taking a sip.


    ¡°Are you invited by Ms. Lulham too?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± Fredric answered softly. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for her here. Would it be a bother to you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Just make sure you don¡¯t take any photos!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Fredric nodded and looked at Trinity amongst the crowd. His vision blurred a little, and his thoughts


    brought him back to the school days when they were still in uniform.


    Back then¡­


    Trinity did not seem so boyish yet. She was not striking in ss but was gentle and endearing with her


    pretty features and long hair. Her white blouse was also clean and pressed, and her desk was the


    tidiest in ss.


    Basically, she was the model student¡ªquiet, obedient, and with good grades. Her parents must have


    saved the universe in theirst life.


    ¡­


    Fredric chuckled and downed the Long Ind.


    He did not have many interactions with Trinity in school, and he thought that he had forgotten all about


    it, but the past surfaced so clearly to him right now.


    He remembered that there was once he rebelled strongly against studying and went over the wall to


    loiter outside with Josiah every day, only to be caught once by the discipline teacher.


    The discipline teacher had scolded and punished them strictly, making them copy the school rules a


    hundred times.


    Josiah had actually gone to the discipline room to do that, while Fredric went back to the room gloomily


    and slept the whole afternoon. When he woke up, he found a stack of paper at the door¡ªcopied school


    rules.


    The tidy handwriting was just like its owner¡­


    A song yed suddenly, an old song about a secret love. The lyrics were moving, and the singer¡¯s


    rendition was crushing.


    Fredric¡¯s reminiscence came to a stop. He asked for another ss from the bartender and downed it.


    His gaze had been after Michelle in the past that he had forgotten to turn back and look at the person


    standing behind him quietly.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    ¡°Hi, handsome. You still haven¡¯t left?¡±


    Millie wore a beautiful purple fur shawl. The glittery silver thin-strapped dress inside made her dazzle


    and radiant.


    Fredric raised his ss and nodded politely with a soft smile.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Millie scanned him from head to toe and suddenly let out a bark ofughter.


    Fredric was stunned. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing¡­¡± Millie calmed herself down. ¡°Just understanding why Trinity likes you so much out


    of a sudden! Heh¡­ the intellectual j*rk kind of look on you is quite charming!¡±


    Fredric did not know if he should chuckle.


    Actually, Millie was not far from the truth. Fredric was a notch weaker than Zephyr, but they were not


    the same type.


    Zephyr overwhelmed people with hismanding presence and cold, handsome look, but Fredric


    looked friendlier. In contrast to Zephyr¡¯s sharp angles, his lines were softer. He was also a famous


    lawyer, so he had a wise intellectual temperament as his demeanor oozed genteel and grace.


    It would be hard for women not to be captivated by such an eligible man!


    Millie sighed in regret. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Trinity, I¡¯d have snatched you over¡­ You can forget about


    escaping me! You¡¯re really my type of ideal man!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Fredric smiled awkwardly.


    ¡®Hold on! What did she say just now? If it were not for Trinity?¡¯


    Fredric¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he choked a little.


    ¡°Mr. Constable, you wouldn¡¯t not feel it at all, would you?¡± Millie looked at him like he was an alien.


    ¡°Trinity¡¯s feelings for you are so obvious the entire world knows! You¡­ You were still defending that


    b*tch Michelle previously too. You¡¯re really¡­¡±


    Millie eximed. If it were not for Fredric¡¯s gorgeous face, she would really go up and w him up!


    Fredric feltplicated. It was hard to describe. ¡°You mean¡­ Trinity¡­ She¡­ Me?¡±Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Can you be even slower? Mr. Constable, if Trinity didn¡¯t like you, would she have put up with Michelle


    repeatedly? God, you wouldn¡¯t actually think she¡¯s your bro?¡±


    Fredric stiffened and froze.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Millie lit up a cigarette and cussed with a puff of smoke.


    ¡°Ugh, you and Trinity are a match made in heaven! One¡¯s blindly devoted, and the other¡¯s slow and


    dumb! You two are the best!¡±


    ¡°Millie!¡± A voice rang suddenly before Trinity¡¯s frantic face came into view. ¡°How many tongues do you


    have? Why do you have so much to say!?¡±


    Millie stuck out her only tongue and cackled before fleeing.


    Everyone had about enough drinks and fun, so they came out to bid Trinity goodbye. Some of the


    mischievous ones pushed her to Fredric when they saw them standing together before breaking out in


    loud giggles.


    Trinity was so red in the face. Coupled with the alcohol, she lost her footing but did her best not to lean


    on him. Despite that, her grogginess and a misstep caused her to fall into a pair of strong arms.


    Her mind nked immediately.


    Fredric¡¯s hand was around her waist as he held her securely. When his gentle gaze met hers, it felt like


    her heart had stopped beating, and she stopped breathing.


    ¡°Everyone has left.¡± Fredric¡¯s voice sounded like it came from outside of the sky. ¡°Should you¡­ Should


    you go back too?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± The man¡¯s voice was soft but gave no room for objection.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Trinity felt that she must be drunk and delusional. This must be a sweet dream? But she still had to


    face the sad reality when she woke up, right?


    In that case, she might as well discard this dream sooner!


    Trinity bit her lips. The pain cleared her mind a little, and she shoved Fredric away to stand firm and


    kept up her facade.


    ¡°No need, really! I know you¡¯re busy. I can actually¡ª¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t! Why don¡¯t you need me?¡± Fredric grabbed her hand. He had drunk a little as well, and some


    things could only be said while he was tipsy.


    ¡°Trinity, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve understood it toote. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let go of her.¡± A cold voice suddenly sounded at the door.


    Fredric and Trinity were stunned at the tall figure under the dim light.


    Footsteps approached them slowly before a force separated the two of them. Trinity was pulled to


    someone else.


    ¡°Mr. Constable, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to say these now?¡±


    ¡°Neil!¡± Trinity warned softly.


    Fredric opened his mouth but said nothing. His fists on his sides tightened.


    ¡°I told Trinity that I¡¯d pick her up after the gathering ended today.¡± Neil smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr.


    Constable. I¡¯ll send her home safely!¡±


    Neil shot Trinity a look and grabbed her wrist to take her out.


    There was a wash of sorrow in Trinity, like waves on the shore that left faint marks. She thought that


    she had woken up from the dream with her strong willpower, but she ultimately had to depend on an


    external force.


    She walked to the door slowly and turned back to nce at Fredric¡­ hoping that time would stop at


    this moment.


    Neil looked at her with a frown and coughed. His tone hardened. ¡°Trinity, are you leaving or not?¡±


    ¡°Mm, yeah. Coming.¡±


    ¡°Faster, will you?¡± Neil spoke softly by her ear. ¡°Must you cling to this tree your whole life? What a fool!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Trinity red at him.


    In the end, she willed herself to walk out, but not two stepster, she felt another force on her


    shoulders.


    Fredric pulled her back by her shoulders and put himself in front of her.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Trinity doesn¡¯t want to leave?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Neil raised a brow. ¡°Hah, Mr. Constable, you¡¯re being too soft. I can¡¯t hear you!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Fredric gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself¡­


    ¡°I said, I¡¯ll send Trinity home today! I have a lot of things to tell her!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to tell her? Michelle¡¯s canceled now, and her future¡¯s ruined. You¡¯re not thinking of asking


    Trinity to help you figure out something again, are you?¡± Neil looked stern. ¡°Fredric, what else do you


    know other than using Trinity¡¯s feelings for you? You¡¯ve been more than mean to her!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop wasting your time! Trinity won¡¯t look back. Do you really think someone will wait for you to turn


    back behind you all your life? Isn¡¯t that too confident of you?¡±


    Fredric burned in rage while listening to Neil. Due to his intoxication, his fist stopped listening to him,


    and he brought it up to throw it at Neil.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Early in the morning¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Zephyr stared dumbly at the row of pregnancy test kits in front of him. Big and small, thick and thin,


    each kit showed two red lines.


    Cordelia came out of the bathroom. She had just taken a shower. Before that, she had tested on all the


    pregnancy test kits and passed them to Zephyr for him to wait for the result.


    The result she saw was the man sitting glumly on the couch.


    ¡°Darling, what¡¯s the matter?¡± She went over gently to sit beside him.


    Zephyr looked up at her. ¡°Honey, you¡­¡±


    Cordelia saw the row of double red lines.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She could not help eximing in delight, ¡°I have a baby? I really do!?¡±


    Zephyr was still a little stunned.


    Cordelia carefully checked each pregnancy test kit and ensured she did not miss one before throwing


    herself at him like an excited bunny. She hugged him andughed and cried in his arms.


    Zephyr wore a helpless smile as his thumb brushed her smooth face to wipe away her tears. His mood


    was still gloomy, though.


    How did this happen?


    His frown was knitted tightly as he recalled the times they had been together recently.


    Thest time Nichs taught him that they could not do it often if they wanted a child. He had to keep it


    all in to give it a shot in one go. He did not want a child, though, so he did the opposite¡ªthey did it


    frequently, and he kept nothing in¡­


    Was that how?


    Zephyr bit his lips, wanting to run himself into the wall. Was he stupid? How could he do the opposite in


    something like this!?


    ¡°Darling, we¡¯re having a baby soon!¡± The girl in his arms smiled in bliss.


    Cordelia was feelingpletely different from him. She had been fretting about her weak health and


    difficulty in getting pregnant.


    She really wanted a child¡ªa child who was the flesh and blood of her and the man she loved, a child


    who could look as good as Zephyr.


    Moreover, the Hamerton elders would not say anything for the time being if she really could not bear a


    baby, but they could not hold against time and the pressure of gossip outside. Those would turn the


    kindness the elders showered on her into criticism of her infertility.


    It was always women who had to shoulder this pressure in a marriage.


    That was why Cordelia felt blissful, delighted, and thrilled.


    It was just that her husband did not seem too enthusiastic.


    ¡°Darling.¡± She looked up at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Darling?¡± She held his face. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡± Even if Zephyr was really unhappy, he would never bring any negative emotions to


    her.


    ¡°Then why are you spacing out?¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking that¡­¡± Zephyr dipped his head and wrapped some of her hair around his finger.


    ¡°Someone used to say that she really wanted to spend alone time with me longer!¡±


    ¡®Oh, so it is really because of the baby.¡¯ Cordelia chuckled dryly. The cause of men¡¯s jealousy


    disregarded age and gender¡­ even when it was this embryo in her womb.


    Cordelia kept a straight face and told him seriously, ¡°In that case¡­ someone also used to tell me that


    he really wanted a child. One isn¡¯t enough, he wants four. Two boys and two girls so that the kids have


    company!¡±


    Zephyr feigned oblivion. ¡°Who said that? Mustn¡¯t be me. I surely wouldn¡¯t be like that!¡±


    Just when Cordelia wanted to punch him, the phone rang.


    ¡°Hello, is this Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton?¡±


    ¡°Mm, yes,¡± Cordelia answered politely. ¡°May I know who¡¯s speaking?¡±


    ¡°The police station,¡± replied the person on the line.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    When Zephyr and Cordelia arrived at the police station, they saw Fredric and Neil sitting on each end


    of the bench in the lobby. Both of them looked horrible, while Trinity, who was in the center, looked at


    them with a troubled expression.


    When she looked up and saw Cordelia, it was like she saw a savior and hurried over to hold her hand.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Zephyr was bewildered as he red at Fredric. ¡°You, awyer, fought?¡±


    The corners of Fredric¡¯s lips twitched, and he turned away. It was rather embarrassing when he was


    controlled by alcohol.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Usually, he was the one who bailed people out of the police station. Now? Zephyr was here with other


    lawyers to bail him out.


    The Hamertons¡¯ legal team was efficient andpleted the procedures shortly. Thewyers tried to


    hold theirugh back when they saw Fredric and went to inform Zephyr before they left the police


    station.


    Cordelia found the whole matter unbelievable as well and ran over to check Neil¡¯s face afterforting


    Trinity.


    ¡°Phew, thank goodness!¡± She breathed in relief. ¡°Face is fine, doesn¡¯t affect the schedule!¡±


    Neil frowned with a twisted expression.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You aren¡¯t concerned if your cousin is injured anywhere but my face?¡±


    ¡°Yeap!¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°Your face is more precious. Thepany has signed many contracts for


    you, and we would make a loss if you were absent!


    ¡°Besides, I know Fredric. He wouldn¡¯t actually hurt you!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Neil snorted and turned away after side-eyeing Fredric.


    Zephyr certainly would not take his friend¡¯s side at such a critical juncture, so he stepped forward and


    rolled his eyes at Fredric.


    In addition to his frustration due to Cordelia¡¯s pregnancy, Fredric just happened to be the venting outlet.


    ¡°Come on, leave! Stop embarrassing yourself here!¡± Zephyr red at him.


    Fredric looked at him in disbelief.


    That was just Cordelia¡¯s cousin? Zephyr had been so hostile to the man in the past, but now¡­


    Cordelia held Zephyr¡¯s hand with a chuckle. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be so mad.¡±


    She then called the PR department. ¡°There could be paparazzi crowding the police stationter. Get


    people here to hold them back. No matter what you do, suppress all the news on Neil and Trinity these


    few days. Nothing regarding the two of them is allowed to go viral, understand?¡±


    Zephyr was worried about the same thing.


    After all, Neil was significant in the entertainment industry. If news about him fighting awyer in the bar


    broke out, the negative impact would plunge Imperial Media¡¯s share price.


    Janine was in Chaisnd, so if Imperial Media was doomed under his care¡­ his mother would travel


    all these miles back to kill him!


    Fortunately, his wife acted so speedily and was excellent in tackling the issues. He did not even have to


    worry about it.


    Zephyr patted Cordelia¡¯s head. The affection in his eyes could not even be hidden.


    Neil snorted, unwilling to ept such a public disy of affection, especially when he was still furious.


    He was doted on and indulged growing up. Even when he came to the entertainment industry, his


    career was smooth sailing. His enormous number of fans had already spoiled him.


    In spite of it, he had been beaten for the first time in a barst night.


    ¡°Go be lovey-dovey back home if that¡¯s what you want! Can¡¯t you see there are single bachelors here?¡±


    Zephyr and Cordelia were stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fredric¡¯s deep and unfeeling voice rang as well. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be considerate of others,


    at least?


    ¡°You¡¯re in public, and this is a police station. What¡¯s bing of you to behave like this!?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! If Uncle Rowan were here, he would definitely prick you with his needles!¡±


    The two men chorused each other like they were in the same boat.


    The Hamerton husband and wife were shocked and gaped at them.


    What, were they wrong for bailing them out? They should have let them stay there a few days and let


    the paparazzi take photos of them!

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    Trinity stepped forward then and gave them a hit each.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you?¡±


    Neil and Fredric looked at her in unison and wanted to say something but swallowed it back after


    ncing at each other.


    They were smart, and no one wanted to be the first to speak and let another man catch any weakness.


    ¡°Alright, stop arguing!¡± Trinity looked at them with a frown. She waved her hand. ¡°Leave!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you back!¡± Neil stood next to her first.


    Fredric paused. How could he react so slowly at a time like this!?


    ¡°Trinity, let me send you.¡± He smiled. ¡°We spent the night in the police station and haven¡¯t eaten. I¡¯ll


    take you for breakfast first¡­ What do you think about the soup and buns at the school gate? I


    remember that you like them!¡±


    Neil smirked. Child¡¯s y¡ªdid Fredric want to defeat him with a shared memory?


    ¡°Mr. Constable, I think it¡¯s best that you go back to your firm to salvage your reputation as the ace


    lawyer! After all, the legal field isn¡¯t that big. Your amazing performancest night must have been


    spread by now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Fredric smiled. ¡°Thewyer¡¯s sphere isn¡¯t like showbiz. We don¡¯t cling to every


    petty business and exaggerate it. Hah, we are busy and have to make a living with our brains, unlike


    people who rely on their faces!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Neil stayed cool. ¡°Since you¡¯re so busy, don¡¯t trouble yourself to send Trinity home. I¡¯ll go


    have something with her at the hotel, and¡­ we have to discuss the script!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Trinity suddenly recalled it. ¡°I did tell you that we have to reshoot a few scenes! As for what angle


    and how to edit them, I haven¡¯t figured out yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Take your time then!¡± Neil grinned in triumph. ¡°I have no schedule today anyway. I can spend the day


    brainstorming with you!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harris, I think¡ª¡± Before Fredric could finish, he saw Neil wrap an arm around Trinity¡¯s shoulder


    and shoot him a smirk.


    Neil drawled, ¡°Mr. Constable, it¡¯s all showbiz stuff. Awyer like you doesn¡¯t have to be involved!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Neil intentionally shoved Fredric away. His van was already waiting outside.


    Fredric lost this round. He refused to give up, though, catching up and starting his car to follow Neil¡¯s


    van.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia and Zephyr looked at each other helplessly.


    Who knew when this love triangle woulde to an end¡­


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll take you for a checkup in the hospital before we go home,¡± Zephyr said softly.


    Cordelia nodded.


    Although the numerous pregnancy kits said that she was pregnant, having a check in the hospital was


    better.


    Both of them came to a private one soon, and the checkup was smooth. The baby was already eight


    weeks old.


    The hospital director used to be Hamertons¡¯ private doctor, so he was skilled and did his best for


    Cordelia.


    ¡°The report¡¯s all well!¡± he said with a smile. ¡°But you¡¯re on the thinner side, so you have to eat up.


    Otherwise, you won¡¯t be well-nourished when the baby grows biggerter and takes in your nutrition as


    well!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia nodded and memorized what she should pay attention to before she left the office with


    Zephyr.


    Both of them took a stroll on the hospitalwn.


    Zephyr had an arm around her, and his eyes stayed on her stomach, which had yet to grow a bump.


    There was actually a baby of his flesh and blood in there. It would grow from an embryo to having little


    hands and feet, then bigger into a baby until the womb could not keep it in anymore¡­


    It woulde to this world crying and start an interesting and unique life of its own.


    Zephyr smiled and could not help stroking Cordelia¡¯s belly. His hibernating fatherly love was finally


    awakened, and he was starting to look forward to the little felllow¡¯s arrival, but¡­ it best be a daughter.


    He had heard that sons clung to their mothers. Daughters were better. Daughters would dote on their


    fathers.


    ¡°Darling?¡± Cordelia waved a hand in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ve called you a few times now. What¡¯s the matter?


    Why are you looking like this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing, nothing.¡± Zephyr coughed. ¡°What is it, honey?¡±


    ¡°I think I saw Zennie just now,¡± answered Cordelia.


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr paused and looked, following the direction Cordelia was pointing at.


    There seemed to be someone who shed past the shrubs and slipped into another clinical building.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    Zephyr¡¯s heart thumped, and he quickly went after Zennie.


    Cordelia dared not run too fast as she was pregnant, so she followed behind him by walking fast. He


    stopped in front of the outpatient building, looking rather gloomy.


    There was only one department, the psychology department.


    There was a counseling room there. Important figures of Centrolis frequented this ce to vent


    whatever they had.


    Cordelia was worried and instantly thought Zennie might be there to talk to a psychologist, not for the


    college entrance examination, but for the strange message from an anonymous number.


    She had Seth guiding her for the examination. She was usually great at taking stress, and she had


    always aced in school.


    Therefore, that should not be it.


    So¡­ the message was the only reason!


    Cordelia jolted and looked at Zephyr. They soon understood what they had in mind from each other¡¯s


    eyes.


    ¡°Hubby!¡± Cordelia quickly pulled him. ¡°Don¡¯t go in now!¡±


    He stopped.


    That was right. He was too impulsive and had not thought it through.


    If he rushed in and Zennie saw him, she would hide from him even more. She would not tell him the


    truth anymore.


    She had gone to talk to Seth at his clinic thest time, but she did not look for him when she needed


    help now. Clearly, she was hiding something from him.


    Cordelia¡¯s voice was soft, but each word was unusually clear. ¡°Zephyr, I¡¯m sure this has something to


    do with Phil. It¡¯s better for the doer to undo what he has done. As soon as we find Phil, everything will


    be solved.¡±


    He nodded.


    However, it was really hard to look for Phil. There had been no news about him the past few months,


    and none of his men could find anything about him.


    The only clue was that he was good at disguising himself.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    If he was walking on the street, it would be almost impossible to recognize him.


    Cordelia sighed. ¡°Please get Uncle rk to care for her more. It¡¯s lucky that Zennie walked out of her


    trauma thest time. This time¡­ we can¡¯t let our effort go to waste.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡­


    Fredric went to the bar that he usually frequented with Josiah.


    It was afternoon, so the bar was empty. There was not even music.


    Nevertheless, the professional bartender served him juice anyway.


    ¡°Why did you give me this?¡± Fredric frowned. ¡°It smells like juice. Do you think I¡¯m a kid?¡±


    The bartender felt wronged. ¡°Aren¡¯t you awyer? Shouldn¡¯t you always have a clear head and not


    drink anything alcoholic¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a case today!¡± Fredric was pissed.


    It was the first time the bartenders saw the soft-spokenwyer being mad. They left him alone.


    What was wrong? Did he lose a case?


    Fredric was even more irritated after they left. He had failed to chase after Neil¡¯s car this morning. The


    car cost over 1,000,000 dors, while his car cost merely 150,000 dors.


    ¡°Hey, why are you sitting here alone?¡± A clear voice suddenly came.


    The smell of the woman¡¯s perfume came before she arrived.


    What came after was the deafening cheers everywhere she walked by.


    The bar was small, but it was a glorious moment for Millie. Everyone was asking for her autograph and


    photos with her. She could not feel her hand anymore.


    ¡°What, nobody¡¯s serving you drinks?¡± Millie was flirty. She grabbed his tie as soon as she got close and


    giggled. ¡°You¡¯re like a kid! Here, let me buy you drinks!¡±


    Fredric was stunned.


    She snapped her fingers, and the bartenders served high-end brandy and whiskey.


    She poured two sses and pushed one to Fredric in a natural manner.


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    He looked at her with slight shock. Would an artist lose her facade when she had reached the highest


    point of her life? She was so easygoing!


    He picked up the shot ss and took a sip.


    Millie sat next to him. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you have work today? You¡¯re here so early in the day!¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Fredric looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you have work today?¡±


    ¡°The movie has finished shooting!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, handsome!¡± Millie paused. She could not help but gossip. ¡°Thepetition between you and the


    best actor, Neil, who got the girl?¡±


    She touched the tender spot!


    Millie saw through him. His troubled face charmed her even more.


    She sighed and asked carefully, ¡°Almightywyer, have you¡­ given up on Ms. Lulham?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve really given up!¡± She looked excited and almost jumped up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fredric felt dizzy from this rose that fell from the sky.


    ¡°I said we should try being together!¡±


    Millie inched closer, leaned on the table, and seductively bent her flexible body.


    She was smiling andughing in a flirty manner. Trinity finally dumped this nice fellow!


    If that were the case, this would not be considered as stealing her best friend¡¯s boyfriend, right?


    Fredric stuttered, ¡°M-Ms. Hill¡­ Err¡­ We should be cautious when ites to this. We can¡¯t be trying


    things so easily.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an easygoing person!¡± Millie smiled brightly. She leaned on his shoulder, and even her voice


    was smiling as she enunciated. ¡°But I can be¡­ wild!¡±

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    Suddenly, there was passion in the atmosphere, and the air around was getting warm.


    The best actress¡¯ beautiful face was stunning under the colorful lights.


    Fredric was sweating. He would dodge whenever Millie inched closer to him. He was bending so much


    that he almost fell¡ªthere was nowhere that he could avoid her anymore.


    Fredric forced a smile. ¡°M-Ms Hill, can you calm down? Please¡­¡±


    Millie looked at him for a while and suddenly straightened her body. She drank in a carefree manner


    and teased him. ¡°Boring!¡±


    He widened his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? Are you scared that I will eat you?¡± she asked in disdain.


    The dress she was wearing was dark red embroidered with golden peonies. It was eye-catching.


    She opened a button at the cor, showing her long and fair neck. Her corbones were seductive.


    She was charming.


    Millie thought it was funny when she saw his nk face. ¡°That was the audition scene for my new


    movie. How was it? Can I get the role?¡±


    Fredric was rendered speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! Look, I haven¡¯t even changed out of my costume! I¡¯m going to the second audition


    later.¡±


    He nodded while stuttering, ¡°Oh¡­ then, all the best with the audition.¡±


    She smiled in a flirty manner.


    In reality, she knew that this dummy still liked Trinity. It was just that Michelle had fooled him for too


    long.


    She could not believe that such a wisewyer would be fooled.


    Therefore, one should not get themselves into a rtionship easily, or one would lose themselves.


    Millie shrugged. Although she liked him, her career was more attractive inparison.


    Moreover, apart from money and looks, one of her requirements was that the man had to be


    ready.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    No matter how many exes the man had, he would have to vacant his heart for her!


    Otherwise, she would not want to be in a rtionship like a fool. That would stop her from making


    money!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Okay, knock yourself out!¡± Millie waved. ¡°I¡¯ll get going. I can¡¯t let this year¡¯s Best Actress award slip


    away from me!¡±


    Fredric smiled courteously and nodded.


    However, Millie¡¯s face suddenly changed as soon as she was done speaking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He looked where she was looking.


    There was a secretive person. Was that a paparazzo?


    Fredric usually would note in contact with reporters, but hisw firm had many cases with


    celebrities and reporters. He got up and said to Millie softly while looking at her. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it if she¡¯s a


    paparazzo.¡±


    ¡°Hey, no need!¡± She pulled him. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like one.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°She looks like the Hamertons¡¯ daughter!¡±


    Fredric was stunned. When he looked again, the person had left through the bar¡¯s backdoor and


    disappeared.


    Was it Zennie? Why would she be there? Should she not be at school at this hour?


    Fredric frowned.


    The Hamertons were strict, while Zennie had been obedient since young. She would not dare to skip


    ss no matter what.


    However¡­


    Fredric was still worried, so he hurriedly went after her after saying goodbye to Millie.


    He arrived at the street behind the bar. There were few people in the crude alley. A flock of pigeons


    flew by, and the sunset dragged his shadow long.


    He looked left and right but did not see Zennie. However, he was getting worried. As he was about to


    call Zephyr, someone suddenly patted his back!


    ¡°Zennie?¡± He snapped his head back and saw Zennie¡¯s big eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I should ask you that!¡± She pouted. ¡°Have you been following me? Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fredric licked his lips and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°This is a bar. It isn¡¯t a ce where girls like you woulde. I thought I saw you, so I came after


    you¡­ Wouldn¡¯t your brother flip the entire Centrolis over if something happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult, okay?¡± Zennie mumbled. ¡°Also, can¡¯t Ie here to rx due to the stress I¡¯m getting


    from school? Who said bars prohibit students¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± He was helpless, ¡°Don¡¯t stay outte. Go home soon.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯m going home now!¡± She waved at him and hopped toward the main street happily.


    Fredric frowned as he watched her leave.


    He was unsure why, but he had a feeling she seemed to be different from how she usually was.


    Although she had tried her best to force her usual cheekiness¡­ No matter what, she was different.


    He hoped that he was overthinking. After thinking it through, he decided to inform Seth. He was the


    boyfriend that everyone wished Zennie would end up with!


    He walked to the car park to hail a cab and texted Seth.


    Meanwhile, on a street not far from the bar, Zennie hugged her backpack tightly. She instinctively


    shivered as she looked at the person before her.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve already done the thing you asked me to do. Can you give it to me now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done as I said?¡± The man smirked.


    His face remained pale even from the light of the sunset. His skinny body was almost sickly.


    A cunning gleam shed through his eyes under the baseball cap.


    Zennie answered in panic, ¡°I-I did. Really, I did as you said¡ª¡±


    However, before she was done speaking, the man grabbed her backpack. She screamed and


    attempted to grab it back but could not fight the man¡¯s strength.


    The things in her bag were scattered all over the ground. There were pills in a small transparent bag


    among the messy books.


    ¡°Hah, it¡¯s here! How dare you say that you¡¯ve done as I said?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Phil¡­¡± Zennie was shaking, and her eyes turned red. There was fear in her big eyes. ¡°W-What do you


    want!?¡±


    ¡°I asked you to put these pills in the bar. Why did you bring them back to me!?¡±


    Phil looked ferocious. He picked up the packet of pills and tossed it on her face.


    Her face paled from the scare. He grabbed her shoulders before she could react. His distorted face


    was right in front of her face. What he said was like nails pinning her heart.


    ¡°Zennie, you dare to go against me now? Hmm?


    ¡°What? You think you¡¯re good because you have a doctor with you? Hah¡­ If he knew our past, I¡¯m


    sure he wouldn¡¯t be treating you like how he¡¯s treating you now!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Zennie shook her head while crying. It felt as if there were thousands of arrows piercing her


    heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one in this world that will ever like you!¡±


    Phil grabbed her chin.


    She felt suffocated. The feeling of her being useless came back like a nightmare.


    Her chin hurt, and she felt as if her bones would be crushed.


    Zennie sobbed. She felt like she was standing at the edge of a cliff. With a light push, she would fall


    and die.


    ¡°I look up to you to ask you to do this for me!


    ¡°Zennie, you¡¯re shameless! Ha¡­ That¡¯s right, you¡¯re shameless!


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Seth has never seen those pictures, right? I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to go against me, I¡¯ll


    show the world who you really are if you drive me mad!¡±


    She could not get over it, no matter how many times she talked to a therapist.


    Since the day Phil sent her the first message, she fell into fear. It was like a borderless sea¡ªshe had


    no idea where the end was.


    She was surprised by the many pictures that he sentter.


    In reality, those were the selfies they took when they traveled. They were conservative and did not


    even hold hands. However, what Zennie could not understand was how he had edited the photos to be


    so obscene as if she was a promiscuousdy. The editing was seamless.


    It was futile that she was the only one who knew the truth.


    Gossip was a fearful thing. If those pictures were to spread, she would be drowned by the world¡¯s


    harshments.


    ¡°Why are you quiet, Ms. Hamerton?¡± Phil grinned. ¡°I recall you talked a lot when we were together.


    What happened to you? Are you a mute now?¡±

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    Phil kept challenging Zennie¡¯s sensitivity, driving her mad.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Phil¡­¡± Zennie looked at him while crying. ¡°Let me go. I really can¡¯t do it¡­ I¡¯ve no


    grudge against the people at the bar. Why would I want to harm them with drugs?


    ¡°Phil, I won¡¯t tell anyone if you let me go. Okay? Let me go¡­ I¡¯ll give you money, I¡¯ll give you a lot of


    money, enough for you to leave Centrolis and live a good life¡­¡±


    She was panting from crying and sounded incoherent.


    Although it was the main street, not many people walked by.


    Even when there were some pedestrians, whenever Zennie wanted to beg for help, Phil would grab her


    waist to hug her. He would lift his baseball cap and smile at the passersby apologetically.


    The more she struggled, the more he wanted to fight her.


    ¡®Stop it, baby. Come home with me!¡±


    His voice was even gentler than the light at dawn. The passersby would smile from their hearts when


    they heard what he said.


    Zennie shrieked with all that she had. ¡°Help! Help me!¡±


    ¡°When will you stop making noise? I¡¯ve agreed to buy you the bag that you want!¡±


    ¡°Let me go¡ª¡±


    Unfortunately, the passersby thought it was just a couple¡¯s quarrel.


    Nobody was willing to stick their nose in their business.


    Zennie cried out loud in despair. She fell to the ground after struggling away from Phil.


    He condescendingly looked at her. He felt a surge of excitement rising in his body, which was


    sickening.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave the drugs in the bar, do something else for me.¡±


    Zennie looked at him with tears filling her eyes.


    Phil scoffed. ¡°Help me destroy Cordelia and Zephyr!¡±


    ¡­


    Rowan and X rushed back from Southeast Aciatic after learning that Cordelia was pregnant.


    They flew out in the morning and arrived at Royal Manor in the evening.


    When Zephyr opened the door, he was dumbstruck to see his clumsy father and mother-inw.


    He then looked at Ginger, which they were holding¡­


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    It seemed to be plumper now. It squinted while meowing at him. It had a disdainful look on its face, and


    it buried itself into X¡¯s embrace after that.


    Zephyr took a deep breath and pressed on his throbbing temples hard.


    Rowan frowned, feeling upset. ¡°Say, are you going to let us stand here?¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. At that point, he snapped back to his senses and invited them in.


    Rowan showed his arrogance again. He cleared his throat intentionally and said to X, ¡°See? I told


    you that I didn¡¯t want toe. Our son-inw doesn¡¯t like us!


    ¡°You¡¯re rushing things, X! Our daughter is the high-and-mighty Mrs. Hamerton now. She¡¯ll definitely


    have people taking care of her since she¡¯s pregnant. Why must you insist that Ie as well¡­


    ¡°See, I have to look at his face!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± X rolled her eyes at him helplessly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll book the flight ticket for you to fly back now!¡±


    Rowan fell silent.


    In reality, he could not wait toe. It was just that the treatment he got was different from what he


    imagined.


    Zephyr forced a smile.


    However, they instantly found out why he had that face on as soon as they entered¡­


    Liam sat on the couch while smiling. The maids surrounded him, while Henry and Kate were smiling


    too.


    Uncle rk and Robert stood behind them, and the Hamertons¡¯ medical team was running around.


    Chefs from many countries were there too.


    The chef from Ilbon that Cordelia had picked was happily working in the kitchen now. He was


    flushing.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It felt like a mini banquet. However, Royal Manor was small. It was crowded as there were many


    people.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Rowan and X looked at each other and could not help but smile.


    Everyone was surrounding Cordelia like a star.


    They were all smiling happily.


    Zephyr was the only one who seemed to be in a different world.


    He felt bored and checked the time, thinking about why so many people were staying there. He wanted


    to be alone with his wife¡­


    ¡°Meow!¡± Ginger ran to him and rubbed his foot.


    Was it pitying him?


    Even a cat was pitying him now?


    Feeling annoyed, Zephyr red fiercely at it.


    Ginger stared nkly at him while tilting its little head. Something was wrong with this man today!


    It was hungry, so it came here to ask for canned tuna. Why was he so fierce?


    Ginger ran to the courtyard to look for Aunt Helen.


    Zephyr showed a smile on his face as if he had won.


    ¡°Hear that, Zen?¡± Suddenly, a voice pulled him back.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He had a nk look on his face. ¡°Hear what?¡±


    Liam¡¯s face instantly sank, and he criticized him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with youtely? Did you not hear


    anything the doctor just said?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    Cordelia smiled gently. She got up to walk to him, leaning on him like a cat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you say that about my husband, grandpa!¡± she said softly. ¡°He takes great care of me. I¡¯m


    spoiled!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Liam was happy now. ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t criticize him, then!¡±


    Zephyr was surprised. It was rare to see his grandfather so obedient.


    ¡°Zen, Cordelia is pregnant now. Don¡¯t let her exhaust herself.¡± Liam smiled. ¡°No matter her work or


    house chores, do more for her. Understand?¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. He understood what his grandfather said as: ¡°No matter thepany or the


    house, you¡¯ll be handling the money. Understand?¡±


    Zephyr smirked. Happiness hit him when he least expected it.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    Married a Secret Billionaire Novel Online Free / Chapter 625


    ¡°Work well!¡± Liam smiled. ¡°I believe your wife will treat you well!¡±


    What?


    Zephyr was stunned and could not react for a long time.


    ¡°Say¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you keep zoning out?¡± Liam nced at him, irritated. He could


    not believe the heir that he trained himself was only left with a handsome face now. He had nothing in


    his brain.


    Zephyr forced a smile. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t understand what you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that you should work for your wife. Don¡¯t let her exhaust herself! Cordelia is reasonable. I


    heard that she gives you¡­ allowance? I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll raise your allowance a little bit!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Zephyr was rendered speechless. He stared at his wife, who wasughing out loud.


    In the end, he was still a bee that worked for his wife?


    ¡®Alright, then¡­¡¯


    He had signed thebor contract for life. He would belong to her as long as he was alive. He would


    forever be hers, even in his next lives.


    He patted her head with allure in his eyes. He could not hide the sweetness his smile oozed out.


    The sky was turning dark. The people left one after the other after chatting for a little bit.


    Before leaving, apart from the supplements and medicine Rowan had brought from Southeast Aciatic,


    he secretly shoved Zephyr a ck card.


    Thetter was stunned. He looked at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut. Don¡¯t let your mother-inw find out.¡± Rowan pursed his lips. He tried his best


    to look arrogant. ¡°After all¡­ I don¡¯t have much. This is the only thing I can give you!¡±


    Zephyr was touched to receive that.


    It was a ck card, after all. It had no limit!


    The Irwins would pay the bills. He could buy so many packets of cigarettes¡­


    Ha! He could rely on his father-inw at critical times.


    Zephyr smiled brightly. He could not control his voice from the excitement when he yelled, ¡°Thanks,


    dad!¡±


    ¡°What the hell!?¡± Rowan almost fell from the stairs.


    He turned his head to re at him. At that moment, X, who was walking in front, also turned around.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Rowan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He opened his mouth and forced a stupid smile.


    Zephyr¡¯s hand shook, and he identally dropped the card.


    X¡¯s eyes were sharp, and she immediately reacted. ¡°Wow, Rowan! You have a treasury now?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Rowan quickly waved. He was sweating from the panic. He turned around to pin the me


    on Zephyr. ¡°It¡¯s his! He¡¯s hiding that card!¡±


    ¡°Dad, you¡ª¡±


    ¡®You stupid, old man!


    ¡®Forget it that you are using me. Why must you say it so loudly!?


    ¡®Do you want Cordelia to find out?¡¯


    As expected, Cordelia turned her head.


    However, she did not me him. Instead, she walked to him and held his arm with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve confiscated your ck card, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, yes!¡± Zephyr answered quickly.


    He shook his head hard.


    ¡°Wifey, I¡¯d be struck by lightning if I hid money from you!¡±


    Rowan panicked when he heard he was betraying him. ¡°You b*stard¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re in the wrong!¡± Cordelia pretended to be strict. ¡°Forget it that you¡¯re hiding money from


    mom. But you¡¯re using my husband? You¡¯re unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± X wrapped her arms and squinted with a smile.


    Rowan knew her too well. She would smile whenever she was mad.


    Judging by her smirk¡­


    He quickly said something in an attempt to muddle through. ¡°X, I just love my son-inw! He¡¯s a


    man, and he¡¯s been tortured by our daughter. It just makes me so sad¡­¡±

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    Zephyr scoffed, showing a look of disdain.


    Cordelia covered her mouth to smile. She was happy.


    X was a bright woman. How would she be fooled by what Rowan said? She walked slowly to him,


    her smile catching him off-guard. Subsequently, she grabbed his wrist and poked an acupoint¡­


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Rowan screamed. He lost his image.


    ¡°How many more cards do you have?¡±


    ¡°Three more!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Give them to me!¡±


    With a simple order, she confiscated his treasury.


    She smiled in satisfaction. In the end, she handed the ck card to Zephyr.


    ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Zephyr hesitated. He was not sure if he should take it!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s from me!¡± X looked at him with love, and she looked at Cordelia. ¡°My daughter


    definitely agrees with this, right?¡±


    Cordelia looked yful. ¡°Mom, of course I have no opinion of how you express your love for your son-


    inw!¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, take it!¡±


    Zephyr took it over in relief and chuckled.


    Rowan stood aside like a good boy while carrying Ginger. It pitied him by meowing. It was thinking,


    ¡®Ugh, what bad luck. My owners are so poor!


    ¡®Will I be able to eat canned croakers?


    ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯


    Cordelia watched her parents walking far away with Ginger. Happiness filled her eyes.


    Her father treated her mother well, just like how Zephyr was with her.


    She was happy for her mother.


    ¡°Wifey, it¡¯s chilly outside. Come in soon.¡± Zephyr threw a thin sweater on her, urging her toe inside.


    Cordelia nodded. She heard thendline ringing as soon as she came in.


    It was Robert who called.


    ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, we¡¯ve been following Ms. Zennietely. Indeed, she has been skipping sses. Also,


    she¡¯d meet a mysterious man every time¡­¡±


    Cordelia felt a squeeze in her heart and asked by instinct. ¡°Is it Phil?¡±


    Robert paused. ¡°Should be him.¡±


    ¡°Then capture him quickly!¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Z asked us not to do anything yet.¡±


    Cordelia was stunned and turned to look at Zephyr.


    The man wore a serious expression. He nodded at her¡ªhis eyes were determined.


    She instantly understood his intention.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    If they alerted Phil now, they might let him escape again.


    They would use Zennie to lure the enemies out, capturing all of them.


    However, it was just too much for her.


    Cordelia looked upset after hanging up the call. She was worried about Zennie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, wifey.¡± Zephyr hugged her. ¡°I actually want to protect her¡­ But there are things


    that she¡¯ll have to face and solve herself.


    ¡°There are some troubles that nobody else can solve but her.¡±


    She nodded.


    Phil was the trouble that Zennie had to get over. She had to do it herself.


    ¡°The only thing I can do now is to get people to protect her secretly,¡± Zephyr said with a deep voice. ¡°It


    seems Phil hasn¡¯t hurt her physically for now. My men said that she met him a few times, and she¡¯d be


    stirred every time they met. He hugged him on the streetst time, and our men almost took action.¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. Her heart was racing.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing¡­ she went looking for a therapist. She¡¯s seekingfort after being manipted by


    Phil, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right.¡± He looked at her. ¡°Cordelia, do you think I¡¯m¡­ cold-blooded?¡±


    Cordelia paused and said honestly, ¡°Hubby, if I were you, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be as calm as you are.¡±


    ¡°I bugged her backpack, and there¡¯s also a tracker in there. These are enough to collect Phil¡¯s crime


    evidence!¡± He clutched his fists and enunciated. ¡°I¡¯ll get him to pay back 1,000 times for how he hurt my


    sister!¡±

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    ¡°W-What¡¯s this!?¡±


    Cordelia inhaled sharply.


    Zephyr¡¯s face turned grim, and a cold gleam shed in his eyes.


    Zennie wore a revealing dress in each picture, and they had all been taken at Nichs¡¯ bar and club.


    She was posing seductively as if she was trying to show her private parts.


    Different men were surrounding her. It was obscene.


    Cordelia could see more rage in Zephyr¡¯s eyes as they saw more pictures.


    ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m sure this isn¡¯t her¡­¡± She said, ¡°Technology is advanced now. People with ill intentions


    would edit some girls¡¯ pictures to ckmail them.¡±


    Zephyr paused and nodded.


    He knew about AI technology as well. Not only could it change someone¡¯s face, but it would imitate


    their expressions as well.


    There were even videos that went viral on the Inte, saying that those were some best actors¡¯ new


    work, but they were just deep fake videos.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Many celebrities had court cases on that.


    ¡°Hubby, it was Phil who sent them to Zennie.¡± Cordelia checked the sender¡¯s information. It was the


    number that they found.


    He was sly to be contacting her with different numbers every time.


    However, it was uncertain whether he was reckless or too confident. He thought people could not


    determine that thest few numbers were consecutive.


    Zephyr clenched his fists and frowned.


    Not only were there pictures, but there were also conversations between Zennie and Phil.


    [Zennie, you¡¯ll only find the meaning of life when you¡¯re with me.]


    [Do you think that doctor is saving you? He¡¯s not! Ha, you¡¯re going to enroll in a university, right? You


    won¡¯t get in with your terrible grades. It¡¯s useless, no matter how many simtion questions you ace!


    That doctor won¡¯t even look at you when you fail to get into the university!]


    [Being a Hamerton is the only thing you have. Without that, you¡¯re a piece of trash!]


    [Zennie, you working with me is the meaning of your life! There¡¯s only value for you to keep living when


    you work for me. Understand?]


    ¡°B*stard!¡± Zephyr mmed the table angrily. He shouted and stood up to open the drawer.


    His gun was sitting silently in there. It was loaded and ready to go.


    Zephyr removed the safety, looking ferocious.


    ¡°Calm down, hubby!¡± Cordelia pulled him quickly.


    She knew that he was not impulsive.


    He had learned not to show his emotions since he was young. Even when he was mad, he would hide


    it.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Otherwise, he would not have bugged Zennie¡¯s backpack to collect evidence against Phil.


    However, it was a different story for him to see those terrible things with his own eyes.


    He had been spoiling his sister since he was young.


    He felt hurt, as if his heart was sliced.


    Cordelia hugged him tight from behind, cing her hands on his waist.


    Her warmth calmed him down.


    It was not only her warmth¡ªthere was the baby¡¯s warmth too.


    He took a deep breath and only turned around after a while. He held her shoulders softly.


    Cordelia looked into his eyes. ¡°Hubby, I understand what you feel. I wanted to kill William when I heard


    how he hurt my mom.


    ¡°Do you remember what you said to me?


    ¡°You told me that my hands are clean. I can¡¯t dirty my hands for such a person.¡±


    Zephyr realized something, and his eyes were soft now.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    Cordelia hugged Zephyr, leaning her head on his chest.


    When she heard his powerful heartbeat, it brought her security and warmth.


    ¡°Hubby, does she know that you bugged her backpack?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zephyr said. ¡°She can¡¯t find out.¡±


    ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°Seems like great minds think alike!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She smiled in silence. She turned around to grab a small item that was like a USB drive from her bag


    and connected it to herputer.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Zephyr was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to your secret listening device.¡± She turned her head to look at him. ¡°But it¡¯s a special


    communication device from the Southeast Aciatic¡¯s military. It can see her phone¡¯s content.


    ¡°I¡¯ve used this since earlier. Let¡¯s wait for a little bit. We should get news soon. Hmm¡­ We should get


    something tomorrow morning if we don¡¯t get anything tonight.¡±


    Zephyr did not focus on thest sentence. His thoughts stopped when he heard ¡°Southeast Aciatic¡¯s


    military¡±¡­


    They said even the aristocrats would have to respect the Irwins, but he never thought they were


    connected with the military.


    If that were the case¡­ If the Irwins¡¯ princess was upset, the entire Southeast Aciatic¡¯s military would be


    upset too!?


    He secretly gulped.


    When they got married in that terrible house, he would never have thought that the person who


    reced his bride was not a weak rabbit¡­


    She was a powerful queen!


    So, he was really the queen¡¯s man now.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, hubby. Did you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± He snapped back to his senses and chuckled. ¡°I hear you!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa is right. You¡¯ve been zoning out a lot!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He straightened his body and yed with her hair. He could not hide his love for her in his


    smile.


    ¡°Oh yeah, when did you get this, wifey?¡±


    ¡°It was Neil who got it for me.¡± She smiled. ¡°Naturally, I had to trade this with something!¡±


    ¡°What benefit did you give him?¡±


    ¡°Trinity¡¯s next movie! I told him that no matter who she chose by then, we¡¯ll promote him as the male


    lead.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± Zephyr smirked. ¡°That¡¯s favoritism!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wish for them to be together?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°But what about Freddy?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Cordelia had not thought that through.


    It was Neil who helped Trinity through her hardship.


    She had been in love with Fredric for many years, but she got nothing back.


    Was an unresponsive love true love?


    ¡°Hubby, must you side with your best friend?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Zephyr was eager. ¡°I side with your family!¡±


    Cordeliaughed out loud.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care which side you¡¯re on,¡± she said gently. ¡°It¡¯s their business. We¡¯ll just let the three of them


    do whatever they want. We can¡¯t help anyway, so let¡¯s just watch things unfold naturally.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Cordelia grabbed his cor. ¡°You must side with me no matter what it is!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± He smiled gently.


    Hisdy was that possessive. He would forever be hers. Nobody should touch, take, and miss him.


    Damn this possessiveness-¨Che loved it!


    Zephyr grabbed her waist, and passion filled the air. He was indulging in her fragrance.


    He was seduced but tried his best to suppress his feelings.


    She was pregnant. He could not do anything to her before everything was stable.


    ¡°Wifey¡­¡± His voice was rather husky. He stuck his warm lips close to her ear. ¡°It¡¯ll be long. I¡¯m


    suffering¡­¡±


    Cordelia only realized what he was talking about after a while. She pretended to punch him and


    criticized him. ¡°You¡¯re always thinking about that!¡±


    Zephyr held his head low and said nothing.


    Cordelia became soft-hearted. She stuck her blushed cheeks and whispered to him, ¡°The doctor said


    we can do it three monthster¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He was surprised and happy to hear that.


    In reality, when he found out that she was pregnant, he looked through the threads in the mother-and-


    baby forums that he saved and the notes that he took.


    Not only had he sorted it out, but he would also add the new threads that he found.


    He was well-prepared. He was almost half an expert now. However, he had never read anything about


    ¡°having *** after three months¡±¡­


    ¡°Are you being serious, wifey?¡± His voice was shaking a little.


    Cordelia flushed and nodded.


    ¡°Did you ask the doctor about it?¡±


    She was stunned and rendered speechless.


    ¡°You asked that, wifey? Seems like you think about that stuff all the time too!¡±


    ¡°Zephyr!¡±


    Cordelia would feel shy easily. Now that he teased her, she was flushing and punching him.


    Zephyr hugged her while smiling, allowing her to punch him.


    After fooling around, they heard an alert from herputer just when she was going to check if there


    were any new emails. A new document had been sent.


    She quickly checked it.


    The document¡¯s size was big, and it needed time to be downloaded. Not only that, but she would also


    need to enter a password to open it.


    She picked up her phone to call Neil directly.


    ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m free tonight, cousin?¡± Neil¡¯s voice was bright. He sounded like he was in a


    good mood.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the shooting end? You should recharge and make some money by going to some shows.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like Ick money?¡±


    Cordelia could not help but chuckle.


    She did not have time to chat, so she asked directly, ¡°What¡¯s the password to the device you got me?¡±


    ¡°Wow, you got her phone¡¯s record?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s rather¡­ terrible to be prying someone¡¯s phone.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Cordelia raised her voice. ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s the password!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to yell at me.¡±


    Cordelia smiled. Of course, she had to yell, or else she could not fight men like him.


    She managed to get into the document after getting the password.


    Zephyr¡¯s palms were sweating as he moved the cursor.


    His brain went numb when he opened the first folder. He was so shocked that he could not say a word.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    ¡°It¡¯s the same now, hubby.¡± Cordelia held Zephyr¡¯s hands. ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight Phil. There are many


    things that we can do to make him pay!¡±


    Zephyr smiled and patted her head. She felt warm.


    She continued to look at the records on the device. She did not only look at thetest ones, but she


    looked through the older ones as well.


    Zennie had been in love with Phil back then. They would chat for a long time every day.


    Almost everything he said was maniptive. It destroyed her confidence, making her fall into fear.


    Cordelia was shaking as she looked.


    During their recent conversation, he secretly got her to bring drugs to a bar.


    ¡°Josiah has shares in that bar,¡± Zephyr said in a deep voice. ¡°When they find drugs in the bar, the


    Bayers will be dragged into it!¡±


    She was shocked. ¡°So, he did that to harm the Bayers?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zephyr looked serious.


    Phil had approached Zennie with ulterior motives from the beginning. He had been controlling her to


    reach his secret goal.


    Zephyr was reckless.


    He had been under the impression Phil was just a gardener. Even if they were to be in a rtionship,


    nothing big would happen.


    Now¡­


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Look at this number, hubby!¡±


    Cordelia happened to notice there was a number that was different from Phil¡¯s numbers.


    And the number was familiar to her.


    She thought about it and checked her phone. There was a folder in her phone that contained all of the


    contact details of Hamerton Manor¡¯s staff.


    The number belonged to Lukas!


    Cordelia scrolled down to see what they talked about.


    Lukas did not say much to Zennie. He would only send coordinates every time.


    In thest message, he had asked her to wait at the usual ce. He would give her something.


    They were meeting tomorrow!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Cordelia and Zephyr looked at each other. They thought it was the perfect breakthrough point.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with Mr. Welkie tomorrow!¡± He scoffed. ¡°I¡¯d like to meet this Lukas myself!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, Zen.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He was worried about her health. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. You can¡¯t be taking risks!¡±


    ¡°But Lukas is meeting Zennie.¡±


    She advised, ¡°They must be meeting somewhere secluded. If you show up, he¡¯ll see you from far away


    and run. Even if you catch him, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to get the truth out of him.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± Cordelia looked at him and smiled. ¡°Zennie and I have simr height and size. It¡¯d be hard


    for him to recognize me from afar if I disguised myself. After he gives me the ¡®stuff¡¯, you¡¯ll bring your


    men to capture him. We¡¯ll catch him red-handed. It¡¯ll be easy by then!¡±


    Zephyr hesitated. He was worried.


    He would really rather just torture Lukas after capturing him. Even if he could not force the truth out of


    him, he would be able to vent.


    However, he did not want Cordelia to be involved.


    She had a baby. It was terrible prenatal education.


    ¡°Zen, it¡¯s critical. We must be cautious and not let our emotions take over.¡±


    Cordelia looked weak, but she was strong to her core.


    ¡°You said that we shouldn¡¯t alert the enemy,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯ll be very helpful if we y Lukas well like a


    chess piece!


    ¡°So, we¡¯ll do as I said tomorrow,¡± she said directly. ¡°I¡¯ll meet Lukas, and you¡¯ll guard with your men


    close and y by ear!¡±

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    Zephyr smiled helplessly. There was nothing he could do about Cordelia. Well, she was the boss now.


    She had to have the temperament of the matriarch when she was the one running the household now.


    He took her into his arms and rubbed her back softly.


    He said softly, ¡°Promise me, if Lukas finds out who you are and you can¡¯t get anything from him, do not


    fight him¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll protect myself.¡±


    Zephyr looked at her in full attention. ¡°Find somewhere and hide. Leave everything else to me!¡±


    The next day¡­


    Cordelia made taro boba milk tea and strawberry egg tarts to take them to Gale Bay.


    Zennie was cooped up in the room, and the maid told Cordelia that she had not been too happy these


    days.


    ¡°Dr. Stafford¡¯s gone to participate in a medical seminar in Jangasas, and Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton are


    overseas, taking care of the foreign market¡­¡±


    ¡°So, Zennie has been staying home alone these days?¡± Cordelia widened her eyes.


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± the maid answered honestly. ¡°Ms. Zennie revises in her room most of the time.


    Sometimes, the cousinse over, and they chat for a bit.¡±


    Cordelia nodded.


    The Hamertons had a lot of rtives, and Zennie had a number of female cousins around her age.


    They got along pretty well all this while.


    It was just that with so many things happening recently, Zennie might not be in the mood for fun.


    Cordelia knocked on the door, and Zennie opened it after a while. She looked haggard, and the deep


    dark eye circles under her eyes pained Cordelia.


    ¡°Cordelia!¡± Zennie forced a smile. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you in days, so I¡¯m here to check if you¡¯re studying hard.¡± Cordelia put up a cheery act.


    ¡°I¡¯m also here to send some exam candidate specials!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zennie¡¯s eyes did not light up as usual when she saw what was in Cordelia¡¯s hands. She was only


    delighted for a moment before her gaze went dim.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like them?¡± Cordelia put the bag on the table and took out the milk tea and egg tarts.


    She also pulled out a small bag of cranberry cookies.


    ¡°The milk tea¡¯s warm. Have it before it cools down.¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°Keep these cranberry cookies


    on the table. You can have them if you get hungry revising!¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Zennie kept her head down. As she held the milk tea and felt the warmth going to her heart from her


    palms, she had the impulse to tell Cordelia everything at that moment.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cordelia, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cordelia looked into her eyes as if she could read her mind. She tucked her long hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Zennie, is there something you want to tell me?¡±


    Zennie bit her lips.


    ¡°The pressure¡¯s a bit much because of the exams recently, huh? It¡¯s alright. Your grades are good


    enough. Your brother and I think that it¡¯s no problem for you to get into the University of Centrolis.


    ¡°Of course, you have the family¡¯s full support if you want to study overseas.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s gaze wasplicated. ¡°Zennie, it¡¯s actually good to change up the environment. What do


    you think about Chaisnd? You can go to the school your brother went to.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± Zennie was hesitant to speak.


    Cordelia looked at her encouragingly, and everything was on the verge of being spilled.


    However, Zennie lowered her head ultimately after staring at her. She hastily took the straw and gulped


    down the milk tea.


    Cordelia kept her eyes on Zennie, personally watching her drink the taro boba milk tea.


    ¡°Cordelia, it tastes exactly likest time!¡± Zennie pretended like nothing had happened and forced a


    smile.


    ¡°Oh, d that you like it.¡± Cordelia looked at her. ¡°Try the egg tarts. See if they taste the same too?¡±

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    Zennie stretched a hand out for the egg tart, but she felt her vision blur halfway in the air. She could not


    see Cordelia, and her voice sounded like it came from the sky. It grew farther and softer. Then her


    vision went ck, and she passed out.


    Cordelia made sure that Zennie was unconscious and ced her on the couch, tucking her in with a


    pillow and a nket. She then told the maid, ¡°Zennie¡¯s a little tired and is sleeping. Keep an eye on her


    at the door and tuck her in from time to time so she doesn¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Zephyr was waiting for her at the door. Cordelia wore a relieved smile as soon as she saw her


    husband.


    ¡°I feel a little bad for doing this to Zennie.¡± She felt guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s just some sleeping pills mixed in. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Zephyrforted her softly. ¡°Let her have a good


    sleep. Everything will be over when she wakes up.¡±


    Cordelia nodded, and they departed to the agreed location to meet with Lukas.


    The so-called old ce was just a deserted hut in Hamerton Manor. It was some distance away from


    the employees¡¯ dorm, so there were rarely people around. When the sun set, the ce was darker than


    elsewhere.


    Zephyr had people hiding for ambush around the area while Cordelia stood alone under the bald tree.


    She was all covered up and even wore a hat. Without a clear look at her face from afar, she did not


    look too different from Zennie.


    A whileter, Lukas rushed there hastily.


    Cordelia¡¯s heartbeat quickened when she heard the footsteps behind her, but she didn¡¯t turn around.


    Lukas¡¯ slightly hoarse voice spoke up. ¡°I got the goods. You know what to do, right?¡±


    Cordelia jolted and shook her head. Her hand was in her jacket pocket as she quietly pressed the


    recording button.


    ¡°Oh gosh, my fairdy!¡± Lukas was impatient. ¡°Didn¡¯t Phil tell you already?¡±


    Cordelia kept her back against him and kept shaking her head.


    Lukas looked around sneakily and took a step forward to say with a lowered voice, ¡°Ms. Zennie, take


    this batch to the University of Centrolis¡­ It¡¯s all university students there. They¡¯re curious kids. They¡¯ll


    get into it easily!¡±


    Cordelia was rmed. Smuggling these into the university would mean chaos. Not only would the


    University of Centrolis¡¯ century of reputation be ruined, but half of the school board was also the


    Hamertons¡¯ people. The Hamerton Group would be implicated as well!Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She did not expect Phil to be so vicious and ruthless!


    ¡°Ms. Zennie, you get it now?¡± Lukas urged. ¡°No¡­ why do you keep having your back against me? Ms.


    Zennie, I won¡¯t harm you!


    Cordelia turned slightly and saw Lukas pull out a transparent bag of pills that gleamed in the dim light.


    ¡°Ms. Zennie, take it!¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Cordelia uttered coldly.


    She twirled around and took off her hat. The moment she looked up and Lukas saw her face, he froze


    with a pale face.


    ¡°M-Mrs. Hamerton!?¡±


    His grip went ck, and the bag of pills fell to the ground.


    Cordelia scoffed. Her gaze was sharp like a de. With her order, Robert rushed out with mening


    from every direction.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Before Lukas could run, he was held down securely.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    Lukas was thrown into the basement of Gale Bay.


    Zephyr sat in the center while bodyguards with nk faces stood around the room. Lukas was shaking


    on his knees, but he refused to tell the truth.


    ¡°M-Mr. Hamerton, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re asking about¡­ Ms. Zennie asked for t-that. I didn¡¯t


    insist on giving it to her¡­¡±


    Zephyr scowled, and without a word from him, the bodyguard beside him kicked Lukas in the chest.


    Lukas cried out and yelped, nearly coughing up blood from the pain.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton, you can¡¯t do this¡­¡± he argued. ¡°It¡¯s against thew to lock me up here¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah, so you know aboutw too?¡± Zephyr looked at him coldly. Each word from him was sharp like the


    de. ¡°I¡¯m thew in the Hamertons!¡±


    Lukas was stunned. Blood seeped from the corner of his lips, and the coppery scent and endless fear


    choked him up like the hemp rope.


    Zephyr did not want to waste too much time with him here. Cordelia was still upstairs. He did not let her


    come down to the damp and cold basement, nor did he want her to witness this filth.


    He furrowed his eyes and shot a look to gesture for Robert to bring the butler, Mr. Welkie.


    Soon, Lukas heard deep yet hasty steps approach.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t make you talk, I¡¯ll let your uncle have a chat with you!¡± Zephyr snarled, ¡°He raised you


    and treats you like his own. This is a good time for you uncle and nephew to connect!¡±


    Lukas paled with his heart thumping. He was an orphan, and his uncle had kept him by his side,ter


    arranging for him to work in the Hamertons.


    He had always been grateful for how his uncle had brought him up and wanted to repay his kindness.


    However, Lukas did not have an outstanding educational background or excellent capabilities in


    Hamerton Manor, where talented people were abundant. He did not manage to get into an important


    position, yet he was unwilling to stay a petty servant in Gale Bay all his life¡­


    That was why he had taken the risk and conspired with Phil. They first approached Yale and Matthew,


    did lots of dirty deeds for them, and the father and son became the shield for their own dirty deeds as


    well.


    Phil then had his eyes set on Zennie. When Lukas found out that Phil was dealing drugs in secret, he


    knew that it was a deadly choice, but he was already caught up in it. Moreover, Phil did reward him


    very well.


    He had used the money to take care of his uncle and saved a portion for the old man¡¯s retirement.


    Even if his uncle were to leave Hamerton Manor one day, he could still have a good life.


    It was just that everything was still exposed.


    The moment Mr. Welkie met eyes with his nephew, his heart jerked in pain. His steps were unstable as


    he dashed forward and pped Lukas angrily.


    ¡°B*stard! Sc*m!¡± the butler scolded, raising his voice, ¡°Did I bring you up so painstakingly for you to


    break thew andmit crimes!?¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    Lukas¡¯sst line of defense was close to crumbling.


    ¡°Tell me honestly, what are you conspiring with Phil Nelson? Just the two of you want to ruin the


    Hamertons? You¡¯re dreaming!¡±


    Lukas was bawling as he stayed on his knees and knocked his head on the floor before Mr. Welkie.


    The old butler was crying too, hitting the young man and then going up to hug him.


    ¡°Lukas, the Welkies aren¡¯t rich or noble, but we¡¯re honest,w-abiding people! If yourte parents knew


    about this and saw you like this, they¡¯d hate you so much!


    ¡°And me¡­ I¡¯ve raised you for over 20 years, and I raised you into a criminal¡­ How do you expect me


    to meet your parents when I pass on!?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°No¡­¡± Lukas looked up with reddened eyes. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m forever indebted to your love and care. Dad


    and mom won¡¯t me you even if they know¡­¡±


    ¡°Then tell the truth!¡± The butler growled, ¡°The money you gave me came from doing those dirty deeds


    with Phil Nelson? Can I¡­ Can I save you if I hand all the money to the police?¡±


    Lukas¡¯ expression fell as despair washed over his eyes.


    ¡°Speak up!¡± Mr. Welkie was angry and anxious. He hit the young man and kicked him. The bodyguards


    had not stopped him in the beginning but did soter, afraid that he would kill Lukas when they saw him


    losing hisposure, and Lukas was not doing anything to fight back or defend himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll die before your eyes if you still don¡¯t speak!¡±


    The butler paused and snatched the gun of one of the bodyguards to aim it at his own head. He red


    at Lukas, terrorized, as if he was doing onest struggle before his death.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Uncle, stop¡­¡± Lukas panicked, especially when he heard his uncle load the gun.


    He paled and fell to the floor, bawling. He was begging his uncle not to do anything foolish.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell them, I¡¯ll tell them everything¡­¡± Lukas looked at him. His only wish was not to lose thest


    family he had in the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s Phil Nelson¡­ He¡¯s dealing drugs. That bag of pills is proof!


    ¡°He¡¯s given Mr. Yale and Yelena those pills. He wanted to give them to Ms. Zennie too¡­ but it didn¡¯t


    work with her for some reason.


    ¡°And¡­ And when Elder Mr. Hamerton was drugged and had clogged blood vessels, it was Phil Nelson


    who got an addictive drug and secretly mixed it into his tonic. He suggested the idea to Mr. Matthew


    and Mr. Yale, for me to serve the tonic to Elder Mr. Hamerton daily because I¡¯m from Gale Bay, so


    people would naturally suspect Mr. Henry¡­


    ¡°That drug¡¯s a distilled form of a nt from Southeast Aciatic.¡± Lukas spilled everything he knew. ¡°It¡¯s


    just¡­ just something poisonous¡­¡±


    Mr. Welkie slumped on the floor with a gasp. Even when he had prepared himself mentally before he


    came, he still felt a buzz in his ears when he personally heard Lukas say it himself. It was as if


    something had broken down within him, and his heart ached badly.


    ¡­


    Returning to Royal Manor, Zephyr pinched between his brows tiredly. Cordelia handed him a ss of


    warm water and sat down quietly next to him.


    They simply sat next to each other without speaking.


    Cordelia understood his fatigue and snuggled his shoulder, saying softly, ¡°Zennie¡¯s slept for quite some


    time. The maid called to tell me that she had just woken up.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression was solemn as he passed Lukas¡¯ confession recording to Cordelia. She listened


    to it from the start till the end and felt a heavy heart.


    It was Phil who had manipted everything in secret, yet he was only a regr permanent worker. His


    lowly status meant that no one would take notice of him. Who would have thought that a mere worker


    was capable of such things?


    Cordelia bit her lips. ¡°Darling¡­ Phil¡¯s hurt everyone rted to you, so his target¡­ It¡¯s you?¡±

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    Zephyr nodded lightly with a squint.


    It was true. That man had repeatedly used Marcus to hurt Cordelia, used Matthew and Yale¡¯s stupidity


    to cause trouble in the Hamertons, and used Zennie¡¯s naivety and innocence to manipte her


    mentally. He even wanted to distribute drugs in the bar Josiah had shares in to ruin the Bayers¡¯


    reputation.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    All these people were rted to Zephyr.


    It was just that Zephyr could not figure out when he had ever offended Phil. Why did he want to target


    the Hamertons and him like this?


    It was true that he was ruthless and merciless in the business world. He forced people to the extent of


    bankruptcy and made lots of enemies, but that was simply thew of the business jungle, where it was


    also the survival of the fittest.


    He had expanded his business empire under the premise of following all the rules.


    Moreover, Phil was not even his business rival. He was just an employee of the Hamertons.


    In Zephyr¡¯s impression, he had never mistreated any Hamerton employee. Yes, he had a resting b*tch


    face most of the time, but he was nice to those who worked for the Hamertons.


    The Hamertons¡¯ remuneration and benefits had always been at the top of the pyramid, which was also


    why the Hamerton Group attracted arge batch of talented people each year.


    Of course, those who made mistakes were exceptions.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­¡± Zephyr furrowed his brows. ¡°Phil¡¯s family member did something wrong, and how it


    was managed at that time upset him, so he wants revenge?¡±


    Cordelia thought about it and opened up theptop to log into the Hamertons¡¯ internal system and


    checked the recent years¡¯ staff turnover record.


    The turnover record was detailed, and there were other Nelsons but not Phil.


    Cordelia called rk. ¡°Do you know why the Nelsons left their job?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    rk exined, ¡°They mentioned resigningst year. The Nelson parents haven¡¯t been in good health


    and can¡¯t keep working, so they went back to their hometown for rest.¡±


    ¡°But we didn¡¯t know this.¡± Cordelia was perplexed.


    ¡°Yeah, because their rank was too low, so the subordinates didn¡¯t bring this up to us. They followed the


    procedure andpleted the resignation for them.¡±


    Cordelia nodded.


    The Hamerton Group was gigantic. It was impossible that the higher-ups decided every single matter.


    The HR department could call the shots in small things like resignation if the reason was proper and


    the procedure was legal. The signature from a superior was simply part of the procedure.


    Furthermore, turnover was a normal thing everywhere. People were leaving and joining every day. No


    one would ask for the details just because two elderly permanent workers wanted to retire and go back


    home.


    Cordelia continued to check the record and realized that the time the Nelson folks left the Hamertons


    was when she came to Centrolis. It was also when Marcus nearly got his way with her.


    She shuddered as the bad memories rushed out within Cordelia like a tide.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± Zephyr hugged her gently.


    Cordelia took a few deep breaths to calm down and smiled up at him. ¡°I¡¯m not that weak¡­¡±


    Zephyr smiled.


    No matter when it was, even if she had turned into the strongest woman in the world, she would still be


    the petite woman he wanted to keep in his arms and protect well.


    ¡°Zephyr, now that Lukas has confessed and we have more evidence. Next, we¡¯ll be¡­¡±


    ¡°We stay put and wait,¡± Zephyr answered.


    Cordelia chortled. ¡°How do you want to stay put, and how do you want to wait?¡±

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    ¡°The police have taken Lukas away, so he won¡¯t possibly be contacting Phil recently. Phil hasn¡¯t


    reached his goal, so he¡¯ll still contact Zennie.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Cordelia blinked her big eyes yfully. ¡°We just have to keep guarding this setup and pay


    attention to what Phil sends Zennie!¡±


    As soon as she said that, theptop made a sound, and a certain icon kept blinking on the taskbar.


    The coincidence was unreal. They were just talking about waiting, and their target had sent himself to


    them.


    They sat in front of theptop, clicked into the system, and the conversation between Zennie and Phil


    popped up.


    The two of them were using a call, so the systemgged slightly before connecting the audio.


    As expected, Phil used a different number and sounded furious.


    ¡°Zennie Hamerton, did you get the goods!?¡±


    Zennie stammered with a sob, ¡°No. I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I forgot. I overslept and¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh, I think you just want the whole world to admire your beautiful body, huh, Ms. Zennie?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that Seth Stafford¡¯s in some seminar. I think letting him see another side to you might trigger


    some academic research inspiration!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Please, no!¡± Zennie¡¯s sob was heart-wrenching.


    Zephyr clenched his fists and gnashed his teeth as he red at the screen while Cordelia stroked his


    back with a gentle and firm gaze.


    The following conversation was a two-minute nk. Only Zennie¡¯s soft sobs could be heard. Phil


    seemed to have lost his patience and sent another edited photo.


    The photo was even more obscene, and Zennie wailed helplessly after a yelp.


    ¡°Zennie Hamerton, you keep defying my orders. I can only teach you a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ll listen to you! I¡¯ll listen to everything you say! Phil, give me another chance¡­¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Really? You¡¯ll listen to everything I say?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Phil snickered, and his voice went deeper. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ Zennie, don¡¯t you forget that you only have me in


    your world. Hah, repeat what I taught you!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zennie obeyed. ¡°I only have you in my world. I¡­ I¡¯m nothing. You¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t


    despise me¡­ Doing things for you is where my worth is.¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± Phil said with a chuckle.¡°Zennie, you¡¯ve got to be good. Only then will I like you,


    understand?¡±


    Zennie did not make any sound.


    Zephyr was in front of the screen and was losing his tolerance.


    ¡°Really?¡± Zennie felt as if she had grabbed on to hope.


    ¡°Yes, really.¡± Phil¡¯s tone was sinister. ¡°I heard that your sis-inw got pregnant? Ask her out and give


    her a cup of coffee¡­ I¡¯ll send you the addresster!¡±


    Zennie asked shakily, ¡°W-What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°What else? Give her and her baby a taste of something good! And show everyone else what Mrs.


    Hamerton looks like delirious after taking some ¡®good stuff¡¯! Hahaha¡­¡±


    Phil hung up swiftly.


    Cordelia did not know what Zennie thought about it, but her palms were covered in cold beads of


    sweat. She was still targeted as expected.


    Zephyr pulled out his gun, looking masculine and domineering as he loaded it. He nced at Cordelia


    and said softly, ¡°You can¡¯t go this time!¡±

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    Add to Library


    Cordelia was going to reply when her phone let out a ding, indicating that she had received a text. Her


    heart clenched.


    Her sixth sense told her that this could very well be Zennie. Just minutes ago, Phil had threatened


    Zennie, and the girl might do as he said with how weak she was now.


    Cordelia sucked in a cold breath and slowly reached for her phone.


    Zephyr kept a hand on her shoulder, and his gaze dimmed with a frown.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Cordelia forced herself to stay calm. ¡°It might not be Zennie. Could be some


    spam message. Maybe¡­¡±


    Reality pped her in the face the next second.


    [Cordelia, are you free tomorrow afternoon? I¡¯d like to buy your coffee. Let¡¯s meet at the cafe we


    usually frequent. See you there!]


    She even emphasized [Cordelia,e alone. I don¡¯t want anyone around.].


    Cordelia paled, and her hand holding her phone trembled.


    Zennie knew very well that Cordelia was unguarded against her, yet she sent her a text like this.


    Cordelia wondered what would happen if she had not tapped their conversation in advance and went to


    the coffee date out of her unguarded andplete trust in the girl.


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡±


    Zephyr hated that Zennie did not live up to expectations and wanted to grab the phone to call her.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Cordelia stopped him and replied right away.


    [Sure, see you tomorrow.]


    ¡°You¡¯re really going?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Cordelia looked calm. ¡°Zennie¡¯s a timid one, and she was threatened like that by Phil just


    now. What do you think she¡¯ll choose?¡±


    Zephyr bit his lips and scolded Zennie inwardly, feeling bad for her yet angry at her.


    ¡°Honey, Zennie¡¯s caught in this now. We can¡¯t lose our cool first.¡± Cordelia advised, ¡°Just like how we


    caught Lukas, I¡¯ll go tomorrow, and you¡¯ll keep watch in secret.¡±


    ¡°But the one there tomorrow won¡¯t be Lukas. It¡¯s Phil Nelson.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s deep eyes brimmed with worry. He felt the gun¡¯s weight in his hand like he could pull the


    trigger anytime.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°It isn¡¯t just Phil who¡¯ll be there tomorrow. There¡¯s also Zennie!¡± Cordelia emphasized thetter words.


    ¡°Zephyr, Zennie needs protection. If Phil discovers you first, he might do something crazier, use Zennie


    as a hostage and stuff¡­ We¡¯ll be caught in a passive position then!¡±


    Zephyr said nothing with a scowl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to me.¡± Cordelia rubbed her belly and smiled softly. ¡°I


    won¡¯t let anything bad happen to the baby either.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll try to take Zennie out once I meet her. Once we¡¯re outside the cafe, maybe we could lure


    Phil out. You know what to do by then, right?¡±


    ¡­


    The next afternoon, Cordelia was dressed in athleisure wear and a baseball cap as she arrived at the


    cafe punctually.


    Zennie had already booked the whole cafe for themselves, so there were no other customers. She was


    waiting by the window.


    She jolted when she saw Cordelia and picked up the cup in front of her to take a few gulps. She then


    looked up with a pure smile like always.


    It was just that Cordelia felt bad for her. Zennie was so young when she met a sc*m, and now she was


    being threatened by said sc*m to do something against her will¡­ How had she pushed through this


    period?


    ¡°Cordelia, why are you spacing out? Have a seat!¡±


    Cordelia smiled and sat across from her.


    ¡°Zennie, you don¡¯t look so well. You¡¯ve been studying tillte? Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure.


    You¡¯ve always been great,¡± she said and wanted to pat Zennie¡¯s head, but the girl froze and


    subconsciously dodged.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    Cordelia paused. She looked up and saw Zennie staring at the mug in her hand with reddened eyes as


    she waved frantically. ¡°Cordelia, don¡¯t drink it, don¡¯t drink it!¡±


    ¡°Zennie¡­¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, leave now!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart jolted. Before she could feel bad for Zennie or moved by her, she felt a force yanking


    her out of her seat.


    Zennie was clutching her wrist to run out of the cafe, yelling, ¡°Cordelia, go! Leave!¡±


    Cordelia had never known a weak little girl like Zennie could be so explosive in strength that her wrist


    hurt from her grip.


    ¡°Cordelia, go!¡±


    Zennie swatted the coffee off the table, shattering the mug with a nk.


    ¡°Zennie, we¡¯re leaving together!¡±


    ¡°No, Cordelia, I¡ª¡±


    Before Zennie finished speaking, her phone started buzzing. She broke down and cried.


    Cordelia grabbed her phone and held her shoulders to get both of them out. A shadow suddenly


    rushed down from upstairs and punched at them aggressively.


    ¡°Zennie Hamerton, you b*tch! How dare you not listen to me!?¡±


    ¡°Zennie has her own mind and thoughts. She knows what she should and shouldn¡¯t do! What right do


    you have to control her so she listens to you?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Phil finally removed his mask and cap, revealing a vicious smile on his pale face. ¡°Mrs.


    Hamerton, huh?


    ¡°Hah, what a pity that Marcus ended up in jail for the rest of his life. Otherwise, I¡¯d really like to ask him


    what it felt like to have fun with Mrs. Hamerton on the floor!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Cordelia shook in rage. ¡°Stop making things up!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m just making things up!¡± Phil cracked a smirk. ¡°But do you believe that nobody in this


    world wants to know the truth? They only want the drama!


    ¡°Zennie Hamerton, the same goes for your photos. No one wants to know the real side of the Hamerton


    heiress. They just want to see how she looks like being messed up by over ten men in the club!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zennie screamed and wailed.


    Cordelia coaxed her and kept her behind her. She faced Phil¡¯s challenging gaze instead.


    Phil¡¯s eyes were reddened as he kept stepping forward. It was like his features were twisted by his


    feelings.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia spoke calmly. ¡°Phil Nelson, you did so many things to harm my husband and the Hamertons,


    right?¡±


    Phil did not answer but inched closer to them.


    Cordelia refused to give up. ¡°But why? How did the Hamertons wrong you? Or perhaps¡­ how did


    Zephyr wrong you?¡±


    Phil was still silent.


    Cordelia thought that his gaze grew colder and was filled with increasing resentment.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to know what happened between Zephyr and me?¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to tell me, I¡¯ll do my best to¡­ rpense you on behalf of Zephyr.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Phil suddenly guffawed.


    When he looked at Cordelia again, his gaze was savage as he pulled a bag of pills out of his pocket.


    ¡°Eat this, and I can tell you why I hate the Hamertons so much!¡±


    Cordelia pressed her lips together before she uttered softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Phil froze. He did not realize that he had already forced Cordelia to the window by the corner. The more


    Cordelia was forced into a corner, the more potential was triggered out of her.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    Cordelia pretended to take the pills, but she had grabbed some soil when she felt the flower pot by the


    window just now. While Phil was distracted, she threw the handful of soil into his eyes.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Phil covered his eyes.


    Cordelia took the opportunity to run out, pulling Zennie with her.


    A few steps into the cafe¡¯s yard, Phil hade out in pursuit. His hand was going for Zennie¡¯s neck,


    but a bullet went right through his scap with a loud bang apanied by a bright re.


    Phil fell to the ground with a thud, curling up in pain.


    Cordelia pulled Zennie to run without turning back. Robert was outside to pick them up.


    Zephyr stayed back to clear the ce. He stood before Phil with a nk face as he watched blood


    oozing from thetter¡¯s shoulder.


    The gunpoint smoked, the burnt smell of gunfire lingering in the air.


    The battle was going to be over soon.


    Zephyr lifted his hand with a smirk. He was going to add another shot to end everything, but the


    moment he pulled the trigger, Phil struggled up from the floor with a growl.


    The shot hit the ground with sparks flying.


    A shadow shed past Zephyr¡¯s eyes. Phil had somehow pulled a dagger out and was going toward


    him with it. He avoided it swiftly and kicked Phil¡¯s wrist. Thetter was wounded, so he was not able to


    last long, falling to the ground again after some staggering.


    The bodyguards who were hiding around swarmed over to catch him.


    A few packets of pills fell out of Phil, and they were collected by the police who arrived.


    ¡°You keep, sell, and instigate others to take drugs!¡± The police officer looked at Phil. ¡°That¡¯s not all. You


    attempt to harm others! With these crimesbined, you¡¯re done for! Take him back!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Officer, he¡¯s injured¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine! I know that you¡¯re defending yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Zephyr¡¯s gaze was deep and dark as he stared at Phil. ¡°I hope he can be treated


    first, and I¡¯d like to ask him what conflict he has with the Hamertons!¡±


    ¡­


    Phil was wheeled into the operation ward, but no nurse attended to him. Everyone heard that he could


    likely be a death row prisoner and had done tons of abominable things, so they ignored him without a


    word.


    Phil¡¯s wound was briefly bandaged, and the seconds he spent in the operation theater felt like


    years.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    His wound stopped bleeding, but he was still weak. The bullet was still in his body and might have hit


    his bone as the agonizing pain that came up from time to time ground his patience away.


    He did not know how long he had waited when the door to the ward opened. He turned and made out


    the man in scrubs standing before him despite the dim light.


    Phil widened his eyes instantly, and two words left his lips after some time. ¡°Seth¡­ Stafford?¡±


    ¡°So, you know me.¡± Seth turned around to gesture to two assistant doctors toe in. ¡°I¡¯m the surgeon


    today to extract the bullet out of you.¡±


    He thought of the grievances and humiliation Zennie had been through during this time and recalled the


    obscene photos Zephyr had shown him¡­ He had rushed back before he could finish his seminar in


    Jangasas.


    The moment he was back, he met this sc*m.


    Seth bit his lips, his hand holding the scalpel shaking.


    ¡°You¡­ operate on me now!¡± Phil panted, drenched in sweat. ¡°Do it now!¡±


    Seth focused and looked at him seriously.


    ¡°Phil Nelson, as a doctor, I¡¯ll ensure you live.


    ¡°But as someone who protects Zennie, I¡­¡± He licked his lips and uttered word by word, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure


    you wish you were dead!¡±


    Phil panicked. ¡°W-What are you going to do?¡±

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    This was Seth¡¯s first time standing at the operation theater with trembling hands. An excellent surgeon


    should stay absolutely still holding the scalpel, but he could not do it now. After all, the one in front of


    him currently was no man but a monster. Yet, he could not kill him.


    Zephyr had specifically asked Seth to keep Phil alive. They had unsettled business to take care of.


    Seth breathed out heavily.


    The nurse saw that he looked off and instantly understood what to do. She asked softly, ¡°Dr. Stafford,


    can we start with the surgery?¡±


    Seth turned away and told the interning doctors, ¡°You¡¯ve been in your white coat for some time now,


    but there haven¡¯t been any chances for practice, and you haven¡¯t been able to officially step on the


    operation theater. I¡¯ll give you the chance today.¡±


    The interning doctors looked at each other with mirroring surprise.


    ¡°The patient is wounded on the scap by a bullet.¡± Seth turned on the big screen that showed all the


    detailed data and information regarding this surgery. ¡°You¡¯ll extract the bullet next while I guide you


    from the side.¡±


    ¡°D-Dr. Stafford?¡± The interning doctors were so delighted that they could not believe it.


    Residency for doctors was ruthless, especially for interns like them who had just left school. It was


    impossible for them to pick up a scalpel within a short time. Even with hundreds and thousands of


    practice in school and having memorized the location of each blood vessel, bone, and muscle, the


    operation theater was the real fight, not an experiment.


    Any experienced surgeon would still be worried about handing the task to the interning doctors. Even


    Seth had spent years waiting for an opportunity.


    In spite of it, these interning doctors had just joined the hospital and¡­


    ¡°What?¡± Seth smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± The interning doctors looked at him. ¡°We just wonder¡­ why you would let us do


    it.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Because you¡¯re the best students I¡¯ve had!¡± Seth smiled and worked out his wrist. ¡°And I have had


    tenosynovitis recently, so I¡¯m not really fit to do it.¡±


    The students nodded and distributed the tasks, ready toplete their teacher¡¯s request.


    Phily in the operation theater and widened his eyes abruptly. One of his hands grabbed the rail on


    the side in a vice grip. He was pale, unknown whether it was from pain or fear, as sweat slid down his


    head.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The interning doctors got ready, and Seth announced coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±


    ¡°Seth, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Seth waved a hand and looked at Phil icily to say, ¡°I went through the patient¡¯s record. He¡¯s


    allergic to anesthesia, so don¡¯t give him any in the process!¡±


    ¡°A surgery can still be done without anesthetic,¡± Seth said softly. ¡°Listen to my instructions and do it


    boldly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dr. Stafford!¡±


    Hysterical cries and shrieks came from the operation theater soon.


    The blood-curdling screams resounded in the hallway like they came from hell. It was chilling to listen


    to.


    The interning doctors had just left school and had never seen something like this. Affected by the


    shrieks, their hands jolted, and they made a few mistakes.


    However, each time blood spurted from the patient in the theater, Seth could always find a way to stop


    the bleeding and let them carry on cutting.


    Each cut he had instructed was on ces where it was not fatal but excruciating.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    It was just like Phil¡¯s every blow to Zennie.


    Seth took a deep breath. He did not expect that, as a doctor, he would one day do something a devil


    would.


    His hands shook uncontrobly¡ªnot because he had turned into a monster, but for the grievances


    Zennie had gone through.


    ¡°Dr. Stafford, we can stitch him up now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Seth looked nkly at Phil, who was on the verge of death.


    He would not die. He would be fine with a few days of rest.


    However, the damage he had caused Zennie could barely be erased her whole life.


    Seth gripped his fists. He should really kill someone like this with his own hands!


    Cordelia and Zephyr had been waiting outside the operation ward and had naturally heard the


    harrowing screams earlier.


    Zephyr had a straight face as he sat like a statue. Cordelia leaned against his shoulder gently and put a


    hand over the back of his hand.


    Her hand was a little cold. Since she got pregnant, she kept feeling like her energy wascking. She


    med herself for it. Why could she not have the warmth of her palm spread through the body like


    each time he held her hand?


    ¡°Darling¡­¡± she called out softly but could not get a word offort out.


    Zephyr turned to her. No matter how bad his mood was, he would always wear the softest smile in front


    of her.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The door to the operation ward opened, and Seth came out. He was soaked in sweat like he had just


    gotten out of the water. He pulled a tired smile when he saw Zephyr.


    ¡°He won¡¯t die, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to ask anything within these two days.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I know.¡± Zephyr nodded and patted his shoulder. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Seth shook his head with a smile.


    It was only now that he realized btedly that he should thank Phil. If thetter had not done all these


    heinous things, he would not have been aware of his feelings for Zennie.


    He clearly remembered how Zephyr had beaten the vige thugs to the point of internal bleeding when


    they had gone to their house to tease Cordelia not too long after the two of them got married when he


    used to live in the small vige in Jangasas as Marcus.


    This was what he felt now. He wanted people who bullied Zennie to die. This was probably not some


    sibling love there¡­


    Seth paused and looked up at them with a dry chuckle. ¡°People say doctors have the heart of parents.


    What I did today¡­ doesn¡¯t deserve this white coat anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Cordelia looked him in the eyes and said seriously, ¡°Seth, a doctor¡¯s benevolence


    depends on who it¡¯s for. To kind souls, we have mercy, but to evil people, we can give them a taste of


    their own medicine!


    ¡°Kindness is only kindness when there¡¯s an edge.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself


    at all.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I wouldn¡¯t over a sc*m like this,¡± Seth said softly. ¡°I me myself for not being by Zennie¡¯s side


    with something so big happening¡­ If I didn¡¯t go to the seminar and kept herpany every day, Phil


    wouldn¡¯t be able to get to her!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Phil¡¯s prey. She could never run away from it,¡± Zephyr said. ¡°The problem now is why he wants


    to take revenge on the Hamertons like this!¡±


    Robert ran over from some distance and passed the tapping device in Zennie¡¯s bag to Zephyr.


    ¡°Mr. Z, this is the evidence that Phil instigated Ms. Zennie to carry the drugs! Fortunately, Ms. Zennie


    hasn¡¯t lost her mind. The police will ask her to be a witness once they press charges on Phil.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Asking her to be a witness in court?¡± Cordelia was worried. ¡°Can she do it with her current state? Isn¡¯t


    it rubbing salt into her healing wound by asking her to recall the hurt again!?¡±

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    ¡°But Mrs. Hamerton¡­¡± Robert pursed his lips. ¡°Ms. Zennie has to be a witness. It¡¯s the police¡¯s


    request.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Seth¡¯s gaze was determined. ¡°I¡¯ll keep herpany when she goes to court.¡±


    Cordelia and Zephyr exchanged a look with a smile when they heard that.


    Seth coughed and blushed slightly.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll be going back for some rest.¡±


    ¡°Sure, have a good rest!¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°Zennie¡¯s still waiting for you to go to court with her!¡±


    Seth shed them a smile and turned to leave.


    A few dayster, Phil was transferred to the regr ward. He was bandaged up, and his originally pale


    face looked even weaker. The sharp edge in his eyes seemed to have diminished significantly, but it


    was like he was a revived bug the moment he saw Zephyr as he strained his neck and red at him.


    It was just that a bug was just a bug.


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze was cold without an expression. He frowned lightly after looking at Phil for a while.


    ¡°The medical care you¡¯ve received is the best,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe here. No one


    will kill you.¡±


    Not only would no one kill him, but it was impossible even for him to kill himself.


    Other than doctors on duty all 24 hours, there were various ways to stop him from trying tomit


    suicide.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Phil red at him. ¡°Hah, you keep me alive to let me die in the end anyway!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Zephyr scoffed. ¡°But I can¡¯t decide your death on behalf of thew. Your death will be


    sentenced through the proper legal procedure!¡±


    Phil cackled. Theugh was chilling. There was grief and despair in his gaze. Unlike his usual


    savageness, there was something sorrowful about him today.


    Perhaps a person at the brink of their death would no longer put up an act over their emotions.


    Zephyr asked, ¡°Phil nelson, you spent all these years in the Hamertons, using Yale and my uncle,


    approaching Zennie, and using Marcus when he appeared¡­ All these things you¡¯ve done aren¡¯t just for


    drug dealing, are they?¡±


    ¡°Hah, why not?¡± Phil arched his brow. ¡°You¡¯ve got the goods, and Lukas has confessed¡­ Kill me or


    whatever. Up to you!¡±


    ¡°This is not what I want to hear.¡± Zephyr scowled. ¡°Everything you¡¯ve done targets the Hamertons. To


    be precise, it targets me!


    ¡°Why are you doing this!?¡±


    However, he was wrong. Not only was Zephyr not angered, but he even sat on the chair and crossed


    his legs leisurely.


    Whatever he was feeling did not show on his face at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can drag this out if you don¡¯t want to say anything,¡± Zephyr said faintly.


    Phil snickered and turned away.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    A nurse came in to change his dressing a whileter. The wound on his shoulder must be redressed


    and medicated frequently, or there would be risks of infection.


    Despite that, Zephyr spoke when the nurse was about to remove the dressing.


    ¡°Stop.¡± He smiled. ¡°Mr. Nelson¡¯s dressing won¡¯t be needing a change anymore.¡±


    The nurse paused and stood there at a loss.

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    ¡°It¡¯s Dr. Stafford¡¯s instruction.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The nurse nodded and left with her tray.


    There were nurses who came in after that, some to check on the drip, some to record Phil¡¯s condition,


    but all of them were chased out without exception.


    Zephyr and Phil were the only ones in the room. Time ticked by, and he remained at ease, determined


    to drag this out with Phil.


    Meanwhile, Phil¡¯s wound disallowed him to wait it out. The wound was painful and itchy. The dressing


    was stuck to the blood seeped, and any subtle movement was excruciating.


    He was sweating in pain that even his face was twisted. He wanted to die but was unable to, yet he


    could not recover even if he wanted to.


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡± He lost it in the end. ¡°What do you want!?¡±


    ¡°I told you when I came in.¡± Zephyr looked at him coldly. ¡°I want the truth!¡±


    ¡°The truth? Hah¡­ What happens when someone without a conscience like you learns the truth? You¡¯ll


    still be living your merry life, but the one I love won¡¯t ever be back¡­¡±


    Zephyr was confused and could not help furrowing his brows.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Phil slowly looked up and asked, ¡°Zephyr Hamerton, do you still remember Rania Kerk?¡±


    ¡®Rania Kerk?¡¯


    Zephyr racked his brain and vaguely remembered that there seemed to be this girl when he was in


    university.


    Two-thirds of the students in the business college he was in came from wealthy families. There was


    also a small batch of poor students who got into this, one of the five hardest schools to enter in the


    world, based on their hard work and exceptional determination. Rania was one of them.


    ¡­


    She and Phil were kids from regr families. They were childhood sweethearts, but Rania earned a


    business college schrship and studied abroad before making it official.


    Phil worked hard over here to send her some allowance, saving the rest for him and thinking of buying


    a decent ring and ask her to marry him the day she graduated and returned.


    It was unexpected that the letters Rania sent him mentioned one name repeatedly¡ªZephyr


    Hamerton.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She told him all about her secret love for Zephyr in the letters, the butterflies in her stomach, her


    shyness to confess¡­ The sweet joy she was in was brimming from her words.


    Phil tried asking her: [Then what are we?]


    Rania answered that they were just best friends who grew up together!


    Phil nked out, looking at the words ¡°best friends¡±.


    ¡­


    Zephyr was quiet for some time, bewildered. He had never spoken a word to Rania.


    Phil snorted. ¡°Zephyr, drop the act. Not only have you talked to her, but you even took her for a meal


    and the ball! If you didn¡¯t do things that made her misunderstand, would she have a crush on you?


    Would she have¡­ lost her life then!?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr paused. ¡°She died?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she died! And she died in humiliation!¡±


    Phil breathed harshly, with tears stinging the corner of his eyes.


    ¡­


    When news of Rania¡¯s death arrived, it was already a week after her passing. Phil gathered all the


    money he had and bought the earliest flight to the foreignnd.


    Rania¡¯s friend said that she was heartbroken after her confession was rejected and went to the bar only


    for a few thugs to set their eyes on her¡­ It was how the tragedy happened.


    The state she died in was awful. She jumped from the hotel¡¯s window, stained with blood and filth,


    without a piece of clothing.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    Zephyr paused for a moment. He more or less understood what had happened. Phil and Rania were


    childhood sweethearts, and Phil wanted to marry her, but Rania liked someone else when she studied


    abroad and denied their rtionship with the words ¡°best friends¡±.


    Sheter met with a mishap, and Philunched his revenge against the Hamertons out of his grief.


    It was just that Zephyr still failed to dig the name Rania Kerk out from his memory.


    Phil had just pulled trouble after trouble for the Hamertons over inexplicable revenge!


    Zephyr looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Phil Nelson, I don¡¯t even know who Rania Kerk is. Stop making


    things up!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really shameless¡­¡± Phil gritted each word.


    ¡°Maybe this is just your excuse for revenge.¡± Zephyr¡¯s presence was oppressive as he stepped closer.


    ¡°Maybe Rania Kerk doesn¡¯t even exist!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Phil¡¯s expression changed, and he wanted to say something out of his agitation but ultimately


    stayed quiet.


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze darkened. Rania was the best breakthrough point he had. He could definitely find out


    the real reason Phil wanted to seek revenge against the Hamertons through this point!


    ¡°Why? Was I right?¡± Zephyr sneered. ¡°Someone who¡¯s never existed, someone out of your imagination


    ¡ªthis is the reason you hurt my family and me!? Phil Nelson, are you delusional or paranoid!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! You¡¯re lying!¡± Phil¡¯s reaction was violent.


    He gripped the rail by the bed while his pale face was colored from rage. He red at Zephyr like he


    wanted to rip him into pieces.


    Zephyr continued to taunt him. ¡°If Rania Kerk existed, she¡¯d have told you how we got to know each


    other in the letters.


    ¡°Phil Nelson, tell me how I got acquainted with her.¡±


    Phil looked at him for some time and turned away.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t¡­¡± There was a sense of iciness in Zephyr¡¯s smile. ¡°That can only mean that Rania Kerk


    doesn¡¯t exist. She¡¯s not even human!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± As expected, Phil was furious, struggling to get up with a yell.


    However, he fell back harshly after some struggle.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr watched him without an expression. He was getting closer to the answer he wanted.


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton, you¡­ You despicable man!¡± Phil¡¯s eyes were reddened. ¡°Rania¡¯s a good girl. I


    forbid you from saying that about her!¡±


    ¡°A good girl?¡± There was a lilt in Zephyr¡¯s tone. ¡°A good girl will spend your money while liking another


    man overseas? Looks like your definition of a good girl is different from everyone else, Phil!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Answer me,¡± Zephyr said coldly. ¡°What did she say in the letters?¡±


    Phil was quiet for a long time before he slowly looked up at him with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really forgotten? Hah, right! How could rich yboys like you actually be devoted to a girl¡­


    Rania had liked you since she met you in the debatepetition. You wrote a thesis together in the


    library, went to pics and camping on the weekends, and you even took her to the ball.


    ¡°Rania said that she had never worn such a pretty dress and attended an upper-ss ball¡­¡±


    It was true that there were many famous debatepetitions in the business college, but he had never


    participated in these activities at university.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    For one, he was born a man of few words and had a resting b*tch face usually. People avoided him


    most of the time. A personality like his was honestly not quite one cut for a passionate debate contest.


    Second, he did not say much, but his responses were curt and cutting once he spoke. The lecturers


    knew that he was hard to deal with and could not offend him, so they usually never did ask him to join


    competitions.


    There was only once when a new tutor wrote his name on the debatepetition name list without


    hesitation when they saw Zephyr¡¯s dazzling grades.


    Despite that, Zephyr had not appeared in thatpetition at all.


    Hence¡­ Zephyr¡¯s train of thought came to a halt as he balled up his fists.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    It was no wonder that there was a period when rumors about how a girl had a crush on the carefree


    and rich fourth heir of the Hamertons again spread like wildfire in the business college.


    Zephyr had heard rumors like this countless times and did not pay much mind to it. It was just that his


    younger cousin had quitted schoolter on and rushed back to the country,ter finishing his studies


    locally.


    No one at home had told Zephyr what happened, and he did not find the need to ask either.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It was unexpected that the cause of the matter was this¡­


    ¡°Why do you look like that?¡± Phil snorted. ¡°You remember it now? Zephyr, Rania¡¯s dead because of


    you! I want each of you Hamertons to die with her!¡±


    Zephyr took a deep breath with an icy gaze. He said softly after a while, ¡°The one in the debate


    competition wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± Phil gritted his teeth. ¡°How could you still deny it at this stage!?¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t me. It¡¯s my younger cousin, Marco Hamerton.¡±


    Phil felt his ears fill up with white noise as he widened his eyes, and his lips quivered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never entered debatepetitions,¡± Zephyr said clearly. ¡°My name was written for that


    competition, but I didn¡¯t want to go. Marco volunteered to join on my behalf.¡±


    For some reason, since they were both Hamertons, the name list kept the name Zephyr Hamerton.


    Marco was an excellent debater. He could lighten up the mood with humor and attack thepetitor


    with sharp words. In addition to his warm and bright appearance as well as his gentlemanly ways, it


    was easy to attract girls¡¯ attention.


    Zephyr sighed. Marco was his youngest uncle¡¯s son and was overprotected growing up. He had a pure


    mind and was even a little silly. He would not think otherwise when girls approached him, so he was


    nice to all of them.


    Zephyr thought that it was probably notplicated between him and Rania.


    It was normal that they would go to the library¡ªMarco often studied in the library with his friends.


    It was also normal that they would go to pics and camping¡ªMarco loved the outdoors and often


    gathered his friends for trips.


    It was even more normal that he had taken her to a ball¡ªthe business college often hostedworking


    events like this.


    As for gifting Rania a dress, it was normal for Marco because he was a nice guy¡ªto everyone,


    basically. He was not a womanizer, but girls would always misunderstand his consideration and


    care.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Rania had had no idea that it had always been Marco because Marco had grown up overseas and was


    used to his nickname. People around him were also used to addressing him by his nickname.


    ¡°The name Rania first mentioned to you in her letters, was it Zephyr Hamerton?¡± Zephyr asked


    seriously.


    Phil paused before his expression turnedplicated, and he looked at him in disbelief.


    The first name mentioned, and he remembered, was actually Mark. Rania had written in the letter that


    she knew that Mark was Zephyr because she had secretly checked the name list of the debate


    competition.


    After mentioning Zephyr a few times, though, she talked about Mark in the letters after that. She


    imed that people called him Mark, so that was what she called him as well.


    ¡­


    After what happened to Rania, Phil got her phone back after taking care of her funeral. As he went


    through her contact history, the few texts were between her and Mark.


    It was apparent that she was passionate about Mark, but thetter was only courteous to her. Her


    memo was filled with her fantasies about Mark too. Mark was like her everything.


    Phil was insanely jealous and wanted to crush the phone. When he raised the phone high up, however,


    he could not bring himself to smash it down on the floor.


    What he could see was how awful Rania had died. He wanted Mark, who had rejected and hurt her, to


    pay the price.


    ¡­


    It was unexpected that everything was just a misunderstanding.


    ¡°So¡­ I see¡­¡± Phil uttered slowly.


    Tears streamed down the corner of his eye as he pulled up a self-deprecating smile.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    As Zephyr left the hospital ward, he felt like a rock was weighing his heart down. Although Rania¡¯s


    death was unrted to him, he still felt a sense of guilt, like he was an indirect cause.


    He stood at the hospital door for a long time, smoking somewhere spacious, and saw a few police


    officers rushing into the building. With the number of drugs Phil was dealing with, a death sentence was


    a treat.


    After a stick of cigarette, Zephyr looked up at the nightfall. It was time to leave this mess and go home


    to keep his wifepany.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Robert came from afar and looked hesitant to speak.


    Zephyr chuckled after a nce at him. ¡°You went to check Marco¡¯s case?¡±


    Robert smiled and nodded. As an excellent follower of Zephyr, of course, he had to do things in


    advance.


    The moment he heard Marco¡¯s name outside the ward, he started the investigation.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Zephyr patted his shoulder. ¡°Finally did something sensible.¡±


    Robert was rendered speechless. How was he insensible aside from always interrupting Zephyr and


    Cordelia?


    ¡°Go on, what did you get?¡±


    ¡°I asked Uncle rk. He knew a little about it.¡± Robert cleared his throat. ¡°Uncle rk said that Mr.


    Marco didn¡¯t do anything to the girl¡­ The death at the bar that night was an ident, but the families


    in school that had grudges with the Hamertons back then began to create rumors and spections. Mr.


    Marco¡¯s a timid one, so he ran back on his own.¡±


    Zephyr replied with a dull hum.


    Marco should be damned. By being so gentlemanly to all the girls all the time, it was his luck to have


    provoked a crazy one like Phil. And his nickname too¡­ Mark? Was it so hard to just tell people that he


    was Marco Hamerton?


    Zephyr scowled.


    ¡°Find out where Rania Kerk is buried and leave some flowers for her.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr turned away but stopped after a few steps, taking a few hard sniffs on himself.


    There seemed to be some cigarette scent on his jacket¡­ He turned back to Robert. ¡°Get the car.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Robert was taken aback.


    ¡°Ask Splendor Dynasty to leave me a room. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Robert winced. ¡°Uh, Splendor Dynasty¡¯s under Mrs. Hamerton now. Once you step inside the


    hotel, the receptionist will let her know that you¡¯re getting a room right away¡­¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you on!?¡± Zephyr red at him. ¡°Who did you say is getting a room!?¡±


    ¡°No, no, sir. I¡¯m just¡­ It¡¯s just a reminder.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr felt like his head was exploding.


    Robert was right, though. It was inappropriate for him to take a shower in the hotel. Cordelia was


    pregnant, and it was said that pregnant women were highly sensitive. The fact that he went to the hotel


    would usually be fine, but at this time, when his wife was pregnant¡­ it was hard to tell how it would


    end.


    He thought that he should save themselves from the headache and not go to the hotel. It was just that


    he had to wash off the cigarette smell!


    Zephyr looked at Robert and suddenly wore a strange smirk.


    Robert was hit with a sense of premonition. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re not thinking to¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to your ce!¡± It was loud and assertive.


    Robert¡¯s legs nearly gave out upon hearing that.


    ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± Zephyr raised his brows.


    ¡°You can¡­ Surely, you can.¡± Robert chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just that my ce¡¯s a little messy. And there are


    those cuties¡­¡±


    Ever since Robert spent some time with Ginger, he became incredibly interested in cats and took the


    20 stray cats around his residential area home. He took care of them very well and got someone to


    tend to their needs usually.


    Hence, Zephyr was baffled once he stepped into Robert¡¯s ce.


    How were these cuties? They were ring tabby cats!


    He just wanted toe to take a shower¡­


    ¡°Robert, you¡­¡± Zephyr looked at the man in disbelief before he yelled, ¡°Are you nning to put these


    creatures into Royal Manor one by one!?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Robert shuddered. What else could he do if not look back at Zephyr with a smile?


    ¡­


    Zephyr took a quick shower and sped back to Royal Manor.


    Cordelia had not slept yet and was tossing and turning in the bed.


    Once Zephyr entered the bedroom and saw the small lump under the nket, his heart felt full, and he


    got in to hug Cordelia from the back.


    Zephyr smiled and pressed his chest against her back, burying his face into her hair. Only the familiar


    sweet fragrance she had could drive away the bad mood this mess brought him.


    Cordelia felt cold before Zephyr came back. Now that he was back and was clinging to her, the


    temperature rose, and she felt much warmer.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± She smiled and turned around to face him, snuggling him like a kitten.


    Zephyr pulled his shirt up to let Cordelia warm her feet up on his stomach.


    He frowned. ¡°Darling, why are you always so cold?¡±


    ¡°I think all pregnant women are like that?¡± Cordelia answeredzily, ¡°I keep feeling cold after getting


    pregnant bute to think of it, it makes sense. The baby¡¯s sharing my heat, so I don¡¯t have enough.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s this little one who¡¯s at fault!¡± Zephyr red. ¡°Never mind, honey, I¡¯ll help you beat it up!¡±

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    Cordelia had been a little sleepy, but all that grogginess left her when she heard what he said.


    ¡°Who did you say you¡¯re beating up!?¡±


    ¡°Darling, I¡­¡±


    ¡°The baby¡¯s not even born yet, and you want to beat it up?¡± Cordelia raised her brows fiercely.


    Zephyr was not scared of anyone outside, but he surrendered in seconds in front of her.


    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± He chuckled dryly. ¡°You said that you share some of your heat with the


    baby after being pregnant, so you¡¯re always cold, right?¡±


    ¡°You still can¡¯t hit it even then!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zephyr nodded obediently.


    ¡°Then can I beat them when they grow up and do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Cordelia red at him. ¡°Teach and discipline kids verbally when they do something wrong. How


    can you beat them up simply? Zephyr, if you darey a finger on the child, I¡¯ll fight you!¡±


    Zephyr stared at her and felt the corners of his lips twitching. He grimaced.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    When a woman became a mother, a docile bunny turned into a tigress.


    What a woman felt for the child and what a man felt for the child were also different. With the


    experience of carrying it for ten months, the rtionship between the mother and baby was tied by the


    umbilical cord. They were bonded forever.


    Zephyr smiled and scooped Cordelia into his arms. When their new family member joined them in a


    few months, he might really lose his ce. He had to take this opportunity to stay close to his wife and


    spend alone time together¡­


    Once he thought about this, he was all warmed up, and a certain part of him seemed to change.


    Cordelia was more than familiar with the change as she stayed in his arms. She lightly pushed him on


    the chest, and there was a sense of ying hard to get about it, so she was trapped in the man¡¯s arms


    next.


    Zephyr¡¯s voice was hoarse as his hand stroked her belly. ¡°Cordelia, it¡¯s been over three months, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± It had just been three months.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia blushed. This man was horrible, remembering this clearer than anyone else!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor say that we can¡­ after three months?¡±


    ¡°Zephyr!¡± Cordelia red at him with a whine. She pretended to struggle but gave in because she


    missed him too during this period.


    ¡°You¡ª Gentler¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± The man¡¯s voice was husky. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t frighten the baby.¡±


    ¡°What if you did?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± He pulled up her clothes. ¡°That¡¯s education for it, then!¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. ¡°What? I object to this kind of prenatal education!¡±


    ¡°Mm, yeah, no¡­¡± Zephyr yed along. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. The baby will turn out to be a good child!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    Zephyr was going to groan in impatience. He was just going along with whatever she was saying. How


    could he answer why now?


    ¡°Go on!¡± Cordelia hooked her arms around his neck, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Why are you so sure that the


    baby¡¯s a good child?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Zephyr smirked and got on top of her.


    ¡°A rod produces a good child!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Cordelia blushed, huffing and giggling. She wanted to punch Zephyr, but he pinned her hands instead,


    and she could no longer move.

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    The temperature outside had dropped tonight, so one must cover up well under the nket. After that,


    one could do anything they wanted.


    ¡­


    Seth had been keeping Zenniepany all this while.


    After what they had been through, Seth finally recognized his feelings. However, Zennie had suffered a


    huge blow and turned back to how she was back when her depression started, talking and smiling less.


    Seth could barely make jokes to cheer her up, but what he could give her was his unwavering


    company.


    Zephyr and Cordelia came to Gale Bay that day and saw Kate standing outside of Zennie¡¯s room. The


    woman could not see anything but was still peeping through the gap in the door, standing on tiptoe or


    bending down low.


    There was a faint sadness to her plump back. It made one feel the worry and concern a mother had.


    Cordelia suddenly felt a pinch in her nose. Maybe it was because she was bing a mother too, and


    she empathized with what Kate currently felt.


    ¡°Oh, Zephyr, Cordelia, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Kate forced a smile.


    She was without thick makeup today¡ªshe had not put on any makeup for a long time to be precise.


    She was not motivated to do anything after what happened to her daughter.


    After all, there was a generation gap between her and Zennie, and she was unable to enter her


    daughter¡¯s world. She could only stay anxious on the side.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Phil Nelson to be so horrible!¡± Kate teared up once she thought about it. ¡°Zephyr, you


    know that I¡¯ve never cared about family background or status. As long as Zennie likes someone, I


    support her. But I didn¡¯t expect that¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault! I¡¯ve failed her as a mother. My daughter had been manipted for so long, and I didn¡¯t


    even notice it!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Cloud, don¡¯t say that.¡± Cordelia hugged her. ¡°You gave Zennie enough tolerance and respect and


    let her grow up in a healthy and happy environment, making her a princess without the princess


    syndrome¡­ It¡¯s more than impressive!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± Kate¡¯s tears fell.


    Cordelia wiped the tears away for her and smiled at her, giving her an encouraging look.


    ¡°Aunt Cloud, don¡¯t worry. All of Zennie¡¯s photos in Phil¡¯s phone have been deleted. The photos weren¡¯t


    published, so they didn¡¯t affect anything. Zennie¡¯s reputation won¡¯t be damaged.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Cordelia frowned. ¡°The girl carries too much weight in her heart. It might take some


    time before she recovers.¡±


    ¡°It probably won¡¯t be long,¡± Zephyr said softly.


    He opened a small gap in the door, and the three of them stood there. They watched as Seth fed


    Zennie some congee patiently.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Zennie had not eaten much since morning, and this meal was one that she had the best appetite for


    across these days.


    Kate¡¯s eyes lit up, and she broke into a smile. She closed the door gently and waved her hand for


    Zephyr and Cordelia to go to the living room.


    Cordelia and Zephyr smiled at each other. The energetic Aunt Cloud was back again.


    ¡°Zephyr, Cordelia, say¡­ is Dr. Stafford serious about Zennie?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡°Aunt Cloud, Seth took care of me alone after the ne crash. It¡¯s how I


    recovered. I didn¡¯t even know him at that time.


    ¡°I can guarantee that he¡¯s a good man. He won¡¯t y Zennie for a fool.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s great!¡± Kate smacked herp and grinned brightly.


    Actually, she approved of the son-inw the first time Seth came. Considering that Zennie was young


    and thinking that Seth was Zephyr¡¯s friend and she could not be too forward, she kept it all to herself


    and said nothing.


    It was wonderful now. Her wish was granted.


    Cordelia asked with a smile, ¡°Aunt Cloud, you¡¯re happy about Dr. Stafford, huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course!


    ¡°She can be anything she wants as long as she keeps Dr. Stafford around. Whatever works!


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Kate arched her brow and asked, looking at Zephyr carefully, ¡°Can Dr. Stafford¡­ be


    married into our family too?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought he could ept it too,¡± Kate muttered softly. ¡°Never mind then. Anything goes as long as


    my daughter is happy.¡±


    Zephyr froze. ¡°Aunt Cloud, what do you mean by ¡®too¡¯?¡±


    Who else was a son-inw marrying into the wife¡¯s family in the Hamertons?


    ¡°Too?¡± Kate was also stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you one too? I thought your friends were like you!¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Zephyr choked and nearly spat the water he drank.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    Cordelia had a hard time holding in herugh, so she got up to walk in the front yard. She looked back


    asionally, seeing Zephyr sit in the living room speechlessly and throwing her a ¡°hostile¡± look as if to


    say, ¡°Just you wait tonight!¡±.


    She blushed, and her heart rate picked up, so she quickly avoided his gaze.


    In the room¡­


    Zennie finished the bowl of congee and looked up at Seth like a child waiting for a reward from an


    adult.


    The moment their eyes met, Seth¡¯s heart melted. This was what it felt like to like someone.


    He once liked Linda as well, but it felt totally different from now. When he found out that Linda had


    Nichs in her heart, he chose to back out and wish her the best sincerely.


    Despite that, if Zennie were to tell him that she had someone else in her heart, he would give his all to


    compete with the man¡ªlike a knight who battled for love in the Middle Ages.


    As someone who held a scalpel, he could pick up the sword and be incredibly brave too.


    ¡°Seth¡­¡± Zennie called him softly and waved a hand in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are you


    thinking about?¡±


    Seth snapped back to himself and ced the bowl aside. His heart skipped a beat as he looked at her


    pure and innocent look.


    What should his next step be? A voice shouted in his heart, ¡°Confess!¡±


    Seth suddenly sat up straighter and cleared his throat. He looked stern as he pulled his shirt stiff


    without a wrinkle.


    Zennie widened her eyes. Was¡­ Was he going to give her another lesson? Maybe more practice


    problems?


    God!


    ¡°Cough, Zennie, I¡­ I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Zennie cried in despair, nearly tearing up. ¡°I beg you, have mercy on me! I know that exams


    areing up, and I know I must get good grades after taking a year¡¯s break from school! But I¡¯ve


    done three years of mock exams and five years of actual exam papers eight times! I can even


    memorize the punctuation marks now! Can you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Seth perked up. ¡°You¡¯re so familiar with them now? So, you¡¯ll be able to figure and work out the


    solution of all problem variations?¡±


    Zennie nodded, aggrieved.


    ¡°I understand now!¡± Seth smacked the table and looked apologetic. ¡°Zennie, I¡¯m sorry. I kept making


    you solve the problems, but I¡¯ve overlooked your feelings and that you¡¯ve done it so many times.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be doing the mock exam and past exam papers from now on!


    ¡°I can¡¯t flood you with questions¡­¡±


    Zennie stared at him and breathed in slight relief, but before long, her heart lurched again with what


    Seth said.


    ¡°I need to make you keep improving!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided!¡± Seth was passionate. ¡°We¡¯ll start doing quizzes tomorrow! The ssic kind!¡±


    ¡°Seth, enough!¡± Argh¡­¡± Zennie fell to the bed and buried her face into her pillow. She really did not


    want to see him!


    ¡°Huh, well¡­¡±


    Seth was baffled. What was going on? Was he not confessing? How did he make her cry?


    Goodness! He could barely correct himself out of his habit of acting as one¡¯s teacher.


    He scratched his head and thought that he had gone over the line as well.


    ¡°Zennie.¡± He called her softly. ¡°Zennie?¡±


    Zennie turned away, not wanting to answer him.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Seth got up and stood in front of the whiteboard.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Yes, there was a whiteboard in Zennie¡¯s room. Seth usually used it for his lesson. And he was


    conducting another lesson now. It was just that¡­


    He picked up the pen and swiftly wrote down a few function problems.


    ¡°Hey, little girl.¡± Seth smiled. ¡°Get up and solve this one.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Zennie sprang up from the bed, hair disheveled and eyes ring.


    ¡°I have a reward if you solve this one!


    ¡°We won¡¯t be doing any more papers, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Zennie blinked at him skeptically.


    She found it hard to believe, but Seth was a man of his word. It was just a problem anyway. There was


    no loss in solving it!


    She pouted and nced at the whiteboard. The questions were not difficult, but she had to draw a


    graph.


    Seth passed her the pen.


    Additional Mathematics was no challenge to Zennie. She solved it together with the graph a whileter.


    She could no longer hide her delight and triumph when she finished writing thest step down.


    However¡­ when she took a step back after answering, she realized that the curve on the graph was


    actually a heart¡ªa heart that was on the graph.


    She gaped for some time, frozen on the spot.


    ¡°Seth, you¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the problem I¡¯d like to teach.¡± Seth smiled and took a deep breath. ¡°Question time next.¡±


    Zennie looked at him in a stupor before her eyes stung.


    ¡°Zennie, do you¡­ like me?¡±


    The girl could not speak a word. Her mind went nk for a moment before she nodded fervently.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Seth calmed his thumping heart down, his palms sweating nervously. He looked at her,


    composed, and said softly, ¡°I like you too.¡±


    Zennie was silent.


    ¡°You like me, it¡¯s a sufficient condition. I like you too, it¡¯s a necessary condition. Now that they¡¯re both


    present, it¡¯s a sufficient and necessary condition.


    Seth held her hand, and the tenderness in his gaze went straight to her heart. ¡°Zennie, the problem


    with a sufficient and necessary condition is¡­ is perfect.


    ¡°Uh¡­ l-let us continue this problem, okay? What do you think about doing it for life?¡±

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    Winter passed, and spring came. Cordelia¡¯s baby bump grew in the blink of an eye as she was nearing


    five months.


    Without the morning sickness, her appetite improved, and the baby grew well. Her stomach was bigger


    than regr pregnant women¡¯s.


    Other than the big belly, however, her limbs were slim, and she looked more radiant day after day.


    She could feel the baby¡¯s movement and imagined how cute it was to turn around or stretch in her


    womb, letting out giggles involuntarily. The bliss of being a mother was evident in her, and others


    wished her the best genuinely when they saw it.


    Rowan was the first to lose hisposure. With the excuse of observing the medical standard of the


    joint hospital, he came to Centrolis again. This time, he checked Cordelia on his own.


    Afterbining both modern medicine and a holistic approach, the final conclusion was reached¡ª


    Cordelia was carrying a baby boy!


    Once the news got out, the Hamertons blew up.


    Liam was so happy that he barely slept, for days. Even when he napped on the couch, he jolted awake


    in glee. He even sent someone to the Sweltzar bank to retrieve five big boxes he had deposited there


    for years.


    Even Zephyr had never seen the boxes and was stunned when the boxes came back.


    Each box was filled with gold¡ªgold lockets, gold chains, gold bangles, jade embedded gold nes.


    The most shocking one was the one with neatly arranged gold bricks and bars.


    The value of one single box was already immeasurable, and they were talking about five boxes!


    ¡°Grandpa, these are¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Liam guarded the boxes like his food, covering them with his hands, and


    looked at Zephyr in disdain. ¡°These are for my little great-grandson. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Zephyr paused as he was hit by deja vu.


    He remembered that he had been greatly shocked and had taken days to recover when mercury was


    found in the birthday cake on his ninth birthday. His grandfather then took out that wooden essory


    box that kept the Le Esse and Le Fari, as well as a bunch of jewelry, passed down over generations.


    Back then¡­


    Henry asked the old man not to give these valuable things to a child for fun, but the old man red at


    him. ¡°What do you mean for fun? These are for my precious grandson to pull him out of his shock!¡±


    Henry was speechless, but Liam tossed him a disdainful look before he could say much.


    ¡­


    ¡°What are you looking at? These are for my precious grandson. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Oh, how the times had changed! He was no longer the old man¡¯s precious baby now. Sigh, he did not


    know that his grandfather was fickle in his affection!


    Zephyr nced at Liam glumly. Forget it. He was not going to be petty with an old man.


    Returning to Royal Manor, Zephyr saw Cordelia resting on the couch as she browsed the channels


    lazily.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The bag of chips in front of her was mostly emptied, and the broken pieces left were hard to grab. She


    lifted the bag and poured everything into her mouth with a tilt of her neck instead, action smooth and


    swift without a hitch.


    Zephyr let a chuckle escape.


    Only then did Cordelia realize he was back and nearly choked on the mouthful of chips. Thinking how


    he must have seen her primitive way of eating, she could not help blushing.


    ¡°W-Why isn¡¯t there any sound when youe back? Are you a cat!?¡±


    Zephyr squinted at Cordelia for some time. He was suddenly aroused seeing her red cheeks and baby


    bump, as well as how she exuded a different air of matured charm tinged with the yfulness of a


    girl¡­


    He smiled and went over to sit with her, wiping the chip hanging at the corner of her lips with his thumb.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me so strangely like this?¡± Cordelia muttered.


    ¡°Nothing, just¡­¡± Zephyr rubbed her stomach. ¡°Just want to know what he looks like.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cordelia was surprised.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Zephyr had not been too happy since they found out that it was a boy. Cordelia had even found a ¡°Ten


    Family Rules of Teaching a Boy¡± that he had written in the drawer of his study.


    The first one was to beat him up in case he did not listen.


    When Cordelia saw it, she huffed an angryugh and kept it back in the drawer the same way she


    found it.


    What was up with this man today? Did he suddenly realize his fatherly side?


    Cordelia smiled sweetly. ¡°Darling, do you really want to know what the baby looks like?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re with me every time I go for checkups! Didn¡¯t you see his face on the doctor¡¯s ultrasound


    machine?¡±


    ¡°How does that count?¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡°We can only see a general outline on the screen. It¡¯s not


    clear. Besides, the baby¡¯s only five months now and isn¡¯t done growing¡­ Hmm, I mean, I¡¯d like to know


    what he¡¯s like when he¡¯s born.¡±


    ¡°I can tell you!¡± Cordelia was thrilled. ¡°I dreamed about it!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s heart dropped.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    ¡°Honey, I dreamed that it¡¯s a really handsome boy.¡± Cordelia snuggled him by the shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s


    around three or four in my dream, and he¡¯s fair and plump like a little rice dumpling, waving his arms to


    ask me to carry him!


    ¡°He looks like you.¡± Cordelia looked into Zephyr¡¯s eyes. ¡°Like a mini you!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Is he also¡­ fierce?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Cordelia giggled. ¡°I even dreamed that he yelled at you. But his voice was so soft


    that he was so cute even when he shouted at you!¡±


    Zephyr was speechless. How did he know? He had dreamed about him too! That aggressive little


    dumpling had even hugged his wife in front of him¡ªas a provocation!


    Zephyr held Cordelia¡¯s hand abruptly, and his grip grew harder. He was only snapped out of his daze


    when she gasped in pain.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you¡­¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cordelia pouted. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of the heat now. Don¡¯t stay close to me.¡±


    Zephyr smiled weakly and could only keep a distance from her. He picked up her legs to massage


    them on hisp.


    Cordelia sometimes had cramps or severe water retention in her legs. It was no fun. There were also


    spots on her face. Although it was due to hormonal imbnce from the pregnancy and did not affect


    her beauty, as she would go back to how she looked like with consistent care afterbor, Zephyr


    sometimes saw her sighing in the mirror.


    He understood her. There was no woman who was not vain. Moreover, she was so pretty to start with.


    She had sacrificed so much to give him a child.


    Zephyr¡¯s heart ached even more as he thought of this and rubbed her feet softly.


    His husky voice was tinged with a smile. ¡°Darling, the one I¡¯ll love the most will still be you even after


    the baby¡¯s born.¡±


    Cordelia paused and looked at him with a chuckle. ¡°What are you suddenly on about?¡±


    ¡°On¡­¡± Zephyr looked at her with immense tenderness and said charmingly, ¡°I love you.¡±


    Cordelia blushed and grinned, sweeter than candy.


    Zephyr said softly, ¡°Right, dad and mom called from Southeast Aciatic suggesting that you spend the


    rest of your pregnancy there. They can take care of you this way.¡±


    ¡°Southeast Aciatic?¡± Cordelia was troubled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. It¡¯s too hot there. It¡¯s not for me! I feel


    better staying in Centrolis.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Be honest.¡± Zephyr went closer to her with a smirk. ¡°You can¡¯t part with those big boxes of gold from


    grandpa, huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you noticed?¡± Cordelia smirked as well. ¡°I need to keep a close eye on them, yes. What if I go


    back to Southeast Aciatic and you embezzle the gold while I¡¯m away? That¡¯d be a great loss!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Cordelia raised her brows. ¡°My mother-inw said before that money¡¯s much cuter than men!¡±


    Okay! Zephyr sprang up with a re to catch her. Cordelia begged for mercy, giggling. Both of them fell


    onto the couch, and Zephyr held her shoulder gently to put her on the inside.


    Although it was hard to restrain himself, he did his best to hold back for the baby.


    Cordelia wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face in his chest. While listening to his


    strong heartbeats, sleep overcame her, and she fell asleep soundly.


    Zephyr kept up the position. Even though half of his body went numb, he stayed still in order for her to


    get a good sleep.


    He stroked her hair softly and caught a glimpse of a part sinking then protruding on her belly out of the


    corner of his eyes. He knew that it was the baby moving.


    He patted the little guy and suddenly felt like tearing up.


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t be so mean to me when you¡¯re out, okay?¡±


    There was movement in the belly again, as if the baby was responding to him.


    ¡°Brat!¡± Zephyrughed. ¡°It¡¯s set then! A man can¡¯t back out of his word!¡±

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    The men gathered in the bar¡¯s private room. It was rare for them to rx. Many good things had


    happenedtely. Josiah and Kelly were engaged. They were going to get married a yearter. At the


    same time, theirpanies will coborate by then. From now on, the Bayers and the Tanners would


    head toward a brighter future together. Not only had Seth seeded with his confession, but Zennie


    was so outstanding she got seven A¡¯s in the spring self-enrolment program. The Centrolis Medical


    Institute made an exception to ept her. She was enrolled as an undergraduate and Master¡¯s degree


    student. She and Seth promised they would study to be doctors together. They would work


    together at the operating table in the future. Nichs was confused. Why were these academic tyrants


    so dramatic even in love? How old would they be after they were done with their studies? Did they want


    to get married and have kids? Were they in a rtionship to sacrifice to humans in the medical field?


    ¡°You¡¯re uncultured, N. You won¡¯t understand the joy of being academic tyrants!¡± Josiah chuckled.


    Nichs red at him with his side eye grimly, giving the former a shiver. In the next second, it was as


    if a wolf was eating amb when Nichs pounced at Josiah and snatched his wallet quickly. Robert


    was carrying a ck cat andbing its hair. It was a stray he had adopted, and he had named it


    Sheriff. It ate less than Ginger but was so much more protective and loyal to its owner. He was just


    watching the chaos while cheering on. Sheriff meowed in excitement too. Zephyr brought out a


    cigarette slowly and lit it. Nichs could only watch. It sure was nice when the former had the mother-


    inw¡¯s support¡­ Fredric was the only one who did not fit in. He was drinking alone, being all moody.


    His rtionship with Trinity had no breakthrough at all. He was an eloquentwyer but could not say a


    word when he was with her. After they were tired of fooling around, Josiah and Nichs came to sit


    with him on each side. They looked at each other and instantly understood what was wrong with him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Josiah smiled. ¡°Trinity is still unwilling to ept you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask around to find


    out what she has been up to?¡± Zephyr turned his face to look at him. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ shooting somewhere,¡±


    Fredric said in an upset manner. ¡°It¡¯s a period piece where they¡¯re shooting in a desert. She¡¯s been


    there for over ten days. There¡¯s hardly any signal there. I can¡¯t get hold of her.¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°And¡­¡±


    This was what he was most unwilling to talk about. ¡°Neil is the male lead again.¡± ¡°Ha, I like them!¡±


    Nichsughed intentionally. ¡°One is a director, while the other is the male lead that she always


    casts. They¡¯re perfect for each other, a match made in heaven!¡± ¡°Did you not go to school?¡± Josiah


    continued to mock him. ¡°It¡¯s more urate to say that they¡¯re made for each other!¡± Nichs red at


    him and shut his mouth.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Fredric looked at Nichs with anger. ¡°N, aren¡¯t you going to help me?¡± ¡°How do you want me to do


    that?¡± Nichs shook his head. ¡°You want me to trouble Neil with my power in showbiz?¡± Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nichs looked serious.


    ¡°Freddy, if you really love her so much that you can¡¯t let her go, as your bro, I can help you. But if


    you¡¯re just upset, or if you like Trinity who doesn¡¯t like you anymore, I advise you to stop. Stop


    disturbing her!¡± ¡°Hmm, I agree with that!¡± Josiah sided with Nichs. ¡°Freddy, why did you do that if


    you knew this would happen? You¡¯ve lost a person who was sincere about you. If you want her back,


    you¡¯ll need to give more!¡± Fredric was dizzy from their advice and lifted his eyes to look at Zephyr. He


    said nothing, his eyes betraying hisplicated feelings. ¡°Z¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you,¡± Zephyr said


    in a deep voice. ¡°I actually came here today to say goodbye.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking Cordelia to


    Chaisnd until the baby is born. I might not see you guys for a while.¡± They were quite shocked. They


    looked at each and fell into silence. ¡°What¡¯s with that face? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m noting back!¡± Zephyr


    chuckled. ¡°Cordelia needs somewhere that¡¯s less warm now. Chaisnd¡¯s climate is damp and suits


    her. My grandpa has many things that I need to handle over there, so I thought I¡¯d seize this


    opportunity to go.¡± Nichs looked at him for a while and walked to him. ¡°Then¡­ All the best. Come


    back soon after the child is born. Let me hold him! ¡°Also, although I don¡¯t have much power in


    Chaisnd¡­ If you got yourself into trouble, myckeys will be there right away!¡± Zephyr patted his


    shoulder and smiled. Nichs was quite cute when he got serious. It was quite moving. He hesitated


    and thought he would give him a goodbye hug. At that moment, Nichs opened his arms wide, his


    sincere smile making it hard for one to reject him. They hugged each other, but the moment they


    parted, Zephyr felt that he had clearly lost something¡­ He felt his pocket. His cigarettes were gone!


    ¡°You b*stard!¡± Nichs wasughing happily because of the wallet and cigarettes he had snatched.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    A few dayster, Cordelia followed Zephyr to Melorian. The journey was a smooth one. She no longer


    had morning sickness and did not feel ufortable. After two days of jetg, she was full of energy


    again. She wanted to check out the city. It was where Zephyr had grown up. It was not as gloomy as


    Ricos, and it was sunny every day. Each building was packed with history. The city had this unique


    sturdiness. Coupled with the sunset and the pigeons flying by the top of the church, it became a


    beautiful scene. Cordelia fell in love with this ce. Zephyr held her hand and took her through the


    streets. They would watch matches at Old Clifford, look at peculiar items at Northern Point, and feed


    pigeons at Rnds Square. He used to onlye here when he was sad. He had never thought he


    would take his beloved wife here one day. The pigeons at the square seemed to have gained weight.


    Life was good here. ¡°Do you like this ce?¡± He hugged her from behind. Cordelia¡¯s belly was growing,


    so she no longer had that tiny waist. He might not be able to wrap his arms around her again a few


    monthster. Cordelia chuckled as she looked at him and nodded. She loved this ce, but she loved


    being in his embrace more. In reality, the reason she loved this ce was that Zephyr had grown up


    there. Without him, no matter how beautiful the ce was, it was nothing to her. ¡°You¡¯ve been having


    fun. You should go to the office tomorrow, right?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. When they had just arrived


    in Melorian, Janine wanted to throw Cordelia a grand wee party. However, it was inappropriate as


    she was pregnant, so they only had a simple family dinner at home. Cordelia met everyone in the


    Bakers. Zephyr¡¯s grandfather was a kind, old man. Simr to Liam, he seemed majestic at first, but he


    was actually a fun, easy-going person.


    He was half-retired now, so Janine was taking care of all matters at the Baker Group. As she was close


    with the grandfather, Cordelia thought the rest of the family was like that too, only to find out that was


    not the case. Although the Bakers were a prestigious family that owned a couple of consortiums, they


    were infamous for their internal strife. Everyone wanted their own business, as well as a share of the


    consortiums. They were especially upset about Janine being the boss, and they vent it out on Zephyr.


    Therefore, Cordelia was observing carefully the family dinner. She tried to guess their rtionship.


    Apart from the grandparents, everyone wore a fake smile and put on armor¡ªthat was the real situationBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    in the Bakers. Meanwhile, Zephyr came to help his mother to remove the eyesores. Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Cordelia finally understood why X


    reminded her to help Janine during their phone call before she came. ¡°Ignore whatever is happening in


    the family. I¡¯m here.¡± Zephyr squeezed her shoulders and got her head to lean on him. However,


    Cordelia had a n of her own. She could not let her husband fight alone. Also, she had promised her


    mother she would help her mother-inw. ¡°But¡­¡± She pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to just ck at home.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to rest?¡± Zephyr smiled awkwardly. ¡°But I must do something too!¡± She looked serious.


    ¡°Many threads on the mother-and-child forums said that women can work as long as they¡¯re


    comfortable during their pregnancy! Also, not only does normal work and learning train good discipline,


    but it¡¯s also great prenatal education!¡± Zephyr pursed his lips. Did he not get someone to remove those


    threads when he saw them? In reality, it was not that he was unwilling to let her work, it was just that


    the Bakers were a big nuisance. He was worried Cordelia would be mentally exhausted.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    ¡°No matter what, I want to fight with you.¡± Cordelia held his hand and looked into his eyes. She was


    gentle but determined. ¡°Haven¡¯t it always been like this? We promised that we wouldn¡¯t let each other


    face everything alone.¡± Zephyr felt warmth in his heart. He yed with her hair. He chuckled a moment


    later and said, ¡°Mm-hmm, you¡¯re right. Then what do you want to do, wifey?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it


    yet.¡± She smiled. Her stomach rumbled as she was hungry again. Rather embarrassed, she looked at


    her husband while blushing. He pulled her into his embrace andughed out loud. ¡°Wifey, I know what


    you should do now. You should just start a Southeast Aciatic restaurant here. You can eat while making


    money! It¡¯s perfect!¡± Cordelia jumped up to punch him. He voluntarily bent down for her to hit him. If


    she used more energy now, she would eat moreter. They walked toward the hotel in the city center


    while fooling around inughter. Not far away, a few pairs of eyes were watching them. After a moment


    of silence, one of the women said, ¡°Miss, that¡¯s thedy that Zen brought back from Centrolis.¡± ¡°Mm-


    hmm, I know.¡± Thedy nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the family dinner. What a waste.¡± ¡°What are you nning


    to do, miss?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Thedy red at her maid. ¡°Since Zen brought his wife home, I naturally have


    to treat her well!¡± She smiled. She dressed like ady from Chaisnd. She wore a cool coat with a


    id dress and loafers but did not look like the locals. Her features were beautiful, and she looked kind,


    exuding subtle ***iness. She looked like a regr university student, but the luxurious car next to her


    betrayed her extraordinary identity.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Miss, I heard that he¡¯ll be going to the headquarters from tomorrow onward.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Thedy said


    softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to their ce to visit his wife. Prepare a gift for me.¡± ¡°What should I get?¡± ¡°Are you stupid?


    Of course¡­¡± Thedy¡¯s tone changed. ¡°The more expensive, the better!¡± The maid understood and


    went to get the gift. Thedy got into the car and disappeared at the end of the street. ¡­ Zephyr had


    already gone to the office when Cordelia woke up the next day. She got up and went downstairs slowly


    after putting on a sweater. The castle-like house was Zephyr¡¯s private vi, and he had people


    maintaining it when he was away. The few blonde butlers greeted her when they saw her. ¡°What would


    you like to eat today, Mrs. Hamerton?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Cordelia had been eating high-calorie food since


    arriving here. She missed home. ¡°I¡¯d like¡ª¡± ¡°You want something else?¡± A voice suddenly came from


    the door. Cordelia was stunned. The voice was unfamiliar to her. Subsequently, she saw a smileydy


    walking in. A maid was following behind her with a food container in her hand, which she then ced


    softly on the table. ¡°Hello, cousin-inw!¡± Thedy greeted her in a friendly manner. ¡°I brought this for


    you. I wonder if you¡¯d like it.¡±

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Cordelia was stunned and failed to react. Meanwhile, thedy introduced herself naturally. ¡°You¡¯ve


    never met me, cousin-inw. I¡¯m Ava, my dad is Noah. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve met my dad!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Cordelia


    came to a realization. ¡°So, you¡¯re Zen¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ava smiled. Cordelia had seen Zephyr¡¯s


    uncle at the family dinner. He was a strange man. He was plump like a ball, and he looked wicked


    when he smiled. His existence made one ufortable. It was said that he was also the person


    among the Bakers who was against Janine and Zephyr the most. He would always say privately: ¡°Why


    get someone with a different family name to take over the Bakers¡¯ matters?¡± However, he would tter


    them when they were around. Ava was not Noah¡¯s daughter. She was his wife¡¯s daughter with another


    man. They said she was great at pleasing the adults. He loved her, giving her the life of a princess.


    Nobody in the Bakers dared to say that she was a drag. It was said that she had asked to change her


    family name when she was ten. The old man had disagreed at first. After her and her mother¡¯s years of


    persuasion, she finally got to change herst name to Baker when she became an adult. The Bakers


    did not say anything on the surface, but they would secretly mock her. ¡°Why change her family name


    out of nowhere? She just wants a share of the interests and estates!¡± ¡°Nobody knows if she will get


    anything! Ha, don¡¯t conclude anything now just because the Bakers¡¯ first daughter is taking over. The


    grandson with a different family name will take over in the future!¡± ¡°Would he trouble his own uncle?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know that! Let¡¯s see.¡± ¡­ Cordelia smiled courteously at Ava when she snapped back to her


    senses. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to get you when we¡¯re meeting for the first time, so I got you some


    Southeast Aciatic dishes. This is embarrassing!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Cordelia shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure


    you¡¯re hungry?¡± Ava passed her the cutlery. ¡°Try them and tell me if they¡¯re delicious!¡± Cordelia was


    worried. She could not eat the food before finding out if Ava was a friend or a foe. Someone had put


    mercury in Zephyr¡¯s cake when he was nine¡­ It seemed the situation in the Bakers was nothing better.


    She should be cautious. ¡°Cousin-inw¡­¡± Ava looked at her with her big, innocent eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t


    you eating?¡± ¡°Ha, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to eat, it¡¯s just that¡­ I suddenly lost my appetite.¡± ¡°What?¡±


    Ava looked shocked. ¡°A pregnant woman is so fickle-minded when ites to her appetite?¡± Cordelia


    showed an awkward smile and said nothing. Ava seemed to have seen through Cordelia. Her voice


    became soft. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you suspect I put something in your food?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Cordelia did not


    want to make things awkward. ¡°Don¡¯t take it the wrong way. I really just lost my appetite suddenly¡­¡± ¡°If


    you¡¯re suspicious, I¡¯ll eat it first!¡± Ava sat at the table and picked up the cutlery. She took a bite of the


    bread and then drank the milk.


    She took a bite of the sausage, meat pie, cake, and deep-fried cruller and looked at Cordelia after she


    was done. The maids around looked at each other and whispered to each other. Ava made Cordelia


    feel guilty. She did not look like a maniptive woman, but Cordelia just wanted to be safe. After all,


    she was pregnant. If she was poisoned, even if she could take it, her baby could not. ¡°Cousin-inw¡­¡±


    Ava¡¯s voice was shaking. ¡°You believe me now, right?¡± ¡°Cousin, I¡­¡± ¡°I know. My dad¡¯s reputation is bad


    in the family. My cousin might have told you something that you have your guard up against me¡­ But I


    came to visit you with 100% sincerity! My dad isn¡¯t perfect, but he¡¯s¡­ really just mean on the outside.


    He¡¯s a softie on the inside. You¡¯ll naturally know who is good and who is not after living with the Bakers


    for a while!¡± Cordelia bit her lip. She did not know what to say. At that moment, a deep and cold voice


    came from the door. ¡°I didn¡¯t see 100% sincerity, but you sure are hostile to be messing up my family


    when I am away!¡± Ava felt a squeeze in her heart. Zephyr slowly walked in from the door. The


    suppression from his body and his eyes seemed to be able to freeze someone. Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, his eyes became soft as soon


    as he saw Cordelia. He had all of his attention on his wife now. ¡°Hubby?¡± Cordelia was stunned and


    then smiled sweetly. ¡°Why are you home? I thought you went to the office!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re sick of eating


    local food, so I went to a Southeast Aciatic restaurant to get you the food that you love.¡± He put the


    food container on the table and peeped at the stuff Ava had brought. When he looked up again, his


    deep and ferocious eyes gave people a shiver. ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Ava called out to him softly. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t be


    mad!¡± She quickly exined, ¡°I actually bought these for your wife¡­ Ha, see. We have the same


    thought that she can¡¯t get used to the food here!¡± ¡°We?¡± Zephyr emphasized. ¡°Who is ¡®we¡¯?¡± Ava¡¯s


    expression changed. ¡°We¡¯re from Centrolis. If you think we¡¯re the same, please leave my house. We¡¯re


    not the same!¡± ¡°Cousin¡ª¡± He looked coldly at her. ¡°These things, did you intentionally take a bite of


    everything?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Ava quickly cleared up. ¡°She¡­ was unwilling to eat, thinking that I poisoned the


    food. That¡¯s why I took a bite of everything to prove myself!¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Zephyr looked at Cordelia.


    Ava¡¯s eyes were red. She heard Zephyr talking while smiling in the next second. ¡°You¡¯re such a good


    girl, wifey!¡± ¡°W-What!?¡± ¡°I told her that apart from the food that I got her, she shouldn¡¯t eat anything that


    anyone else gave her!¡± He turned around to look at Cordelia and squeezed her cheeks softly. ¡°Seems


    like you remember what I said! You¡¯re such a good girl!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    Ava¡¯s face was flushing and turning pale. She stood aside, looking terrible. With a look from Zephyr, the


    maids around moved the food from the table to the trash can. ¡°I heard at the door that you only bought


    her breakfast because you didn¡¯t know what gift to get when you¡¯re meeting her the first time?¡± His


    eyes were cold as he looked at Ava. Ava quickly nodded without knowing what he really meant. ¡°You


    brought those things the first time you visit?¡± He scoffed. ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents teach you etiquette when


    you visit someone?¡± She was shocked. ¡°Cousin¡ª¡± ¡°Although you¡¯re uncle¡¯s stepdaughter, you grew up


    in the Bakers.¡± Zephyr nced at her expressionlessly. ¡°Go home to ask your parents what to do in


    situations like this. ¡°You¡¯re meeting me and my wife this time. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself again when you


    visit someone else in the future. Don¡¯t humiliate our family!¡± Ava¡¯s shoulders were shaking as she


    clenched the side of her clothes with one hand. Zephyr ordered coldly, ¡°Send the visitor away.¡± A male


    butler and a housekeeper in high-end suits walked forward with a smile. They nodded courteously to


    get Ava to leave. Ava took a deep breath. The moment she turned around, she saw Zephyr pouring


    porridge into a bowl carefully and feeding Cordelia from the corner of her eye. Cordelia¡¯s blushed face


    was filled with joy. Ava bit her lip while clenching her fists. She ran out of the vi without turning her


    head. It was 9:00 a.m. when Cordelia was done eating. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± she asked while looking


    at Zephyr. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to work today?¡± He smiled. He could never finish his work. Being with her


    was more important to him. ¡°My mom is there. There¡¯s nothing much that I can help with.¡± ¡°Go soon.


    Don¡¯t exhaust your mom!¡± Cordelia tidied his tie thoroughly and grabbed his suit. The locals here were


    taller with distinct features Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Nevertheless, among the locals, her husband was not shabby at all. He was even more outstanding


    than them. Cordelia¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Wifey, it¡¯s actually useless for me to go today.¡±


    Zephyr held her shoulder and chuckled. ¡°The meeting today is with the seniors and founding members.


    I don¡¯t usually go to meetings like this.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± She nodded. ¡°Seniors? So, your uncle is there too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cordelia was hesitant. Zephyr knew what she was thinking and said softly. ¡°Do you think my


    uncle is rather odd in the family?¡± Cordelia was stunned and smiled shyly. Could this man read minds?


    In reality, she had noticed that at the family dinner and had many questions. For instance, there was


    something strange about the way Noah spoke. It was shockingly direct sometimes. Another example


    would be him criticizing Janine and Zephyr behind their back and respecting them on the surface.


    However, it was obviously an act, and it was a very stiff act. It felt like someone ordered him to do that.


    Another thing was that the Bakers would usually marry someone from another prestigious family. Noah


    was the only one who had married a divorced woman with a child. Not only that but his wife, Hannah


    Johnson, was also born poor. She had even had to survive on relief funds for some time. Meanwhile,


    Janine, who was usually hot-tempered, seemed to be very patient with her brother. Zephyr looked at


    Cordelia while exining everything to her. ¡°I heard from my mom that he used to learn horsemanship


    with her when they were young. The horse that she was riding suddenly started running. My uncle went


    chasing after it and stopped the horse. She was saved, but he fell from the horse¡­ He became¡­


    wonky since that fall.¡± ¡°Wonky?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm¡­¡± Zephyr licked his lips, ¡°His head isn¡¯t very good now.¡±

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    ¡°He has the mind of a 10-year-old child. He knows some stuff, but not too much.¡± Cordelia nodded.


    Therefore, it made sense that he was rude and that it was hard tomunicate with him sometimes.


    As such, out of guilt, Janine did not mind what he said. ¡°Not only my mom, but my grandfather is


    patient with him too,¡± said Zephyr. ¡°He married Hannah, who is Ava¡¯s mom. ¡°But he¡¯ll listen to whatever


    she says. She has her fingers around him, which is a headache to my grandfather. My mom has


    spoken to him a couple of times, and he dared to fight back. That¡¯s why they¡¯re not as close now.¡±


    Cordelia understood now. Perhaps Noah did not get the terrible behavior and reputation from himself.


    Instead, someone was ordering him to do what he did. Zephyr patted her head. ¡°Cordelia, I told you all


    this so that you can be aware, not to exhaust you mentally.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, I know!¡± She smiled. ¡°My


    mission here is to rest well and give birth to our son!¡± ¡­ Ava had been trying to get close to Cordelia


    the past few days. She would text her every day and night, as well as chat with her. She even initiated


    going to the hospital for a medical checkup with her. She seemed harmless. Cordelia showed her


    phone to Zephyr. There would always be more than 99 messages on her chatting application, and over


    80% came from Ava. She would even send her pictures of cats that she saw on the street. ¡°Isn¡¯t your


    cousin a little too friendly?¡± Cordelia was not sure whether to cry orugh. ¡°Ignore her. Block her if you


    think she¡¯s too annoying,¡± Zephyr said tly. ¡°She¡¯s been clingy since young.¡± ¡°So, she¡¯s clingy with you


    as well?¡±


    Zephyr was stunned and instantly recalled those trick questions that she used to ask him. ¡°Wifey, w-


    what are you talking about?¡± He faked augh. ¡°How would Ava and I¡­¡± Cordelia knew that it was


    impossible something was going on with them. However, he could not stop her from liking him!


    Moreover, they were not cousins by blood. She pouted and said nothing. If she went on, it would make


    her seem like she was being dramatic. Perhaps her hormones were imbnced since she got pregnant


    and she was always overthinking. Her phone vibrated at that moment. Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It must be Ava¡¯s daily text again. Cordelia


    suddenly felt irritated. She handed her phone to Zephyr directly to show him how Ava annoyed her


    every day. He was secretly nervous when he saw her face suddenly sunken. However, he found out


    that it was not Ava who sent her messages when he checked. Her phone kept vibrating as someone


    was face-timing her. ¡°Wifey!¡± He felt relieved as he called out to her. ¡°See who is calling you!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cordelia was stunned when she took over her phone. The name on the screen was like a light to her.


    She picked it up immediately, and Melorian Airport appeared in the background. ¡°Hello, my dear Mrs.


    Z.¡± The person¡¯sughter was like a bell. ¡°Come pick me up!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    An hourter, Cordelia arrived at Melorian Airport¡¯s arrival hall. Trinity walked out of the VIPne while


    pushing two big boxes. She ran toward Cordelia while cheering as soon as she saw her. Thetter was


    happy. She could not run due to her heavy body, so she walked slightly faster to wee her. Trinity


    dared not touch her. She only gave her a soft hug and touched her belly. ¡°It¡¯s so big!¡± she said while


    smiling. ¡°Seems like this fe is very well-fed. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be a fat baby. It¡¯s going to be fun! I don¡¯t


    care, I have to be his godmother. I must be the first one to carry him!¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Cordelia could not


    stopughing. ¡°You¡¯re not his godmother. You might be his aunty by then¡­¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Trinity stared


    at her, her cheeks red. Zephyr got his men to carry her bags. He nodded at her with a smile. Trinity


    held Cordelia¡¯s arm and walked in front. They said a woman could be louder than 300 sparrows. Now


    that 600 sparrows were gathered, Zephyr could only stand aside. He might even have to sleep alone


    tonight¡­ ¡°Say, why are you in Chaisnd?¡± Cordelia asked her. Trinity leaned her head on her


    shoulder and raised her pitch intentionally. ¡°I came here to be with you!¡± Cordelia felt goosebumps all


    over her body. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll stop pulling your leg,¡± she said in all seriousness. ¡°I¡¯m here to study.¡± ¡°Study?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!


    Imperial Media is paying. Madam Baker approved the young, outstanding directors to study at the


    headquarters in Chaisnd. The Baker Group is the headquarters, while the study location is in the


    headquarters¡¯ building. ss will start tomorrow. Cordelia, we¡¯ll see each other every day again!¡±


    Cordelia was over the moon. She almost screamed from the excitement. Zephyr was watching her from


    behind. His face was gentle, and his eyes were filled with love for her. He had been worried that she


    would be bored in Chaisnd, so he found a way to get Trinity over to be herpany. She happened


    to have finished shooting hertest movie and only had some editing left to do.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He got her here to be with Cordelia so that she would not be so lonely. Secondly, it was impossible that


    he could watch Ava every day. If she wanted to pull some tricks on Cordelia, Trinity would definitely see


    through her since she was smart. Cordelia would not be left helpless. As long as his wife was good,


    only then could he focus on the Bakers¡¯ chaos. Moreover, it was a good thing for Trinity to study. It


    would help her reach a greater height in her career. However, Cordelia did not know about the


    arrangement. Zephyr smirked. It was a surprise for her, and he knew she would love it. At that moment,


    Robert called. He walked slower and spoke softly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Sir, Ms. Lulham¡¯s flight has


    arrived.¡± ¡°I know. Cordelia and I have just picked her up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Robert lowered his voice before


    continuing. ¡°Sir, should I get Neil over?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Zephyr frowned. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s not chaotic enough


    here?¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± Robert chuckled. ¡°I just thought you made something personal into something


    official¡­ so handy. It¡¯ll be a waste if you don¡¯t do more of it!¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice deepened, ¡°Robert¡­ Do


    you think I can¡¯t hit you because we¡¯re far away?¡± Robert could sense his deadly stare through the


    phone and hung up immediately. The twodies in the front were still chatting. ¡°Oh yeah, did youe


    alone?¡± Trinity nodded.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    ¡°Then¡­ Who sent you off when you left Centrolis?¡± Cordelia looked at Trinity quietly. Thetter smiled.


    She knew what she was trying to ask. ¡°Neither of them came. I left secretly without telling anyone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± ¡°I thought I¡¯d just allow time to take the wheel.¡± Trinity was carefree. ¡°Just like what Millie said,


    isn¡¯t my career better? Ha¡­ I thought I¡¯d focus on my next movie. Since I have the opportunity to study


    here, perhaps I¡¯ll get some inspiration!¡± No matter how Trinity tried to hide it, Cordelia could see the


    mncholy in her eyes. She knew she could not let go of Fredric, but she did not know what to do with


    Neil¡¯s love for her. It could be good to just let things be. Time would reveal the truth¡ªtime would reveal


    one¡¯s heart. Cordelia patted Trinity¡¯s shoulder and smiled at her. ¡­ Beforeing to Melorian, the


    company had arranged Trinity¡¯s amodation. Nevertheless, Cordelia insisted that she would stay at


    the vi for a few days. Zephyr could only pretend to be generous. In reality, he was eager for her to


    leave. Trinity was holding back herughter hard when she saw him like that. When she was about to


    move to her ce, Zephyr had to go to Puarvis for a business trip. He asked her to take care of


    Cordelia for a few days. Naturally, she agreed. On the next day, they went to the Baker Group together.


    The Baker Group was involved in many industries, while entertainment was only one of the branches.


    The few buildings in the headquarters were tall and majestic. They almost upied half of the street.


    The entertainment department was in one of the buildings. Cordelia had never been there. The staff


    aside, even most of the superiors in thepany could not recognize her. Apart from the family


    members that she had met, the rest were just unfamiliar faces to her. The staff came from all over the


    world. They were mainly from Centrolis, while quite many of them were locals.


    When Trinity went to ss, Cordelia read a book at the cafe. Her back was sore after sitting for a long


    time, so she got up to take a stroll. She arrived at the office area. Unlike the Hamerton Group, the


    Baker Group¡¯s office was open-style. The ess was less strict. As long as nobody was going to


    Janine and Zephyr¡¯s offices, the front desk would usually let anyone in. Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Cordelia looked around the office. The white-


    cor workers were busy, walking fast. Nobody noticed the pregnantdy. She was at ease. As she


    was about to turn around to go to the next floor, someone suddenly gave her a stack of documents.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Make copies, it¡¯s for the meeting in the afternoon!¡± ¡°What? I¡ª¡± ¡°I said make copies!¡± The person


    nced at her in annoyance. ¡°If you don¡¯t understand Chaisene, do you understand Acian?¡± ¡°I think


    you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Cordelia calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the new intern?¡± That person


    checked her out. ¡°Then why are you standing here?¡± Cordelia was stunned. She then realized that she


    was standing behind an empty desk, while the desk happened to be in front of the stairs. ¡®So, this area


    is meant for interns.¡¯ She quickly stood out. Just when she was going to exin that she unintentionally


    stood there, another person tossed her a stack of receipts. ¡°Sort out the imable receipts!¡± Cordelia


    was rendered speechless. At that moment, she saw someone passing by not far away. ¡°Ava?¡± Cordelia


    was stunned. She wanted to call out to her, but Ava soon vanished.

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Cordelia was going to go after Ava, but a third person stopped her. ¡°Have you prepared the meeting


    room?¡± She was stunned. ¡°What meeting room?¡± ¡°Here!¡± The woman tossed her a seating chart.


    ¡°Arrange the table cards in the meeting room following this list. Check if the coffee beans are in the


    coffee machine and bring a big bottle of water. Also, prepare desserts for the directors ording to


    their liking! Go, now!¡± ¡°You guys have really made a mistake!¡± Cordelia looked at the three arrogant


    white-cor workers. They wore name tags. They were Sarah, Jenny, and someone called Fan Lee.


    The three of them seemed to have the same pose, whereby they wrapped their arms around their


    chests and looked condescending. It felt like if she did not do as they said, they would not let her go. A


    voice came from not far away. ¡°Hey! Are you guys serious? How does she look like an intern?¡± Cordelia


    turned her head and smiled. Trinity conveniently ced her arm on her shoulder and gave her the ¡°I¡¯m


    here with you¡± look. ¡°She¡¯s my friend, not an intern!¡± Trinity nced at them angrily. ¡°Move!¡± The three


    of them looked at each other. They seemed to remember this director¡¯s face. They did not want to


    offend her. However¡­ Cordelia did not do the tasks that they asked of her. They could not just let go of


    the pregnantdy just like that! ¡°What?¡± Trinity frowned. ¡°Will you only let her go when I ask your


    department head here? ¡°Are you guys deaf or stupid? My friend exined so many times that she¡¯s not


    an intern. Do you understand anything? Also, even if she was an intern, you should take care of a


    pregnantdy, right? How could you get her to do such heavy tasks?¡± At that moment, they caught


    many people¡¯s attention. They did not want to stir things up. After hearing what Trinity said, they took a


    step back. They kept the documents and receipts on the desk. ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± Trinity


    called out to them. ¡°Although this is just a misunderstanding, aren¡¯t you guys going to apologize?¡± The


    three women pouted and rolled their eyes at Cordelia and Trinity in annoyance. They ran away quickly


    after saying that they did not understand what Trinity said.


    She was enraged, and Cordelia grabbed her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t stir trouble here,¡± Cordelia said to her softly. ¡°How can I just


    let them go? Does Madam Baker know that there are such staff members in the Baker Group!?


    Cordelia, you must tell your mother-inw everything that happened. Let her seek justice for you!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Cordelia smiled awkwardly. If she had to alert Janine for such a small thing, how could she be her


    mother-inw¡¯s little helper? ¡°Okay, why are you even angrier than I am?¡± Cordelia patted her back.


    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting. Let me buy you coffee to calm down.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Trinity released a long sigh,


    nced at her, and chuckled. ¡°My ss has ended today, but I have to go to the studio upstairs to edit


    my videos. Wait for me at the cafe downstairs. I¡¯ll take an hour at most, then I¡¯ll buy you a meal. How¡¯s


    that? Are you¡­ willing to wait for me?¡± Cordelia rolled her eyes. ¡°Do I have any other choice?¡± ¡°No!¡±


    The two of themughed out loud. Trinity sent Cordelia downstairs and then she went upstairs toward


    the studio. Ava and Hannah were waiting outside. The assistant brought them coffee and politely asked


    them to wait patiently. Hannah was smiling happily and looking around in excitement. ¡°Hey, I heard that


    the director from Centrolis is studying here!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong, mom!¡± Ava corrected her. ¡°Ms. Lulham is


    studying on the 18th floor. This is the studio thepany has allocated for her!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same!¡±


    Hannah patted her arm. ¡°Ava, don¡¯t be nervous when you see her. Seize the opportunity! With your


    looks and body, you can easily get the role of the female lead!¡± Ava straightened her body and smirked


    in pride.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    Ava had always wanted to join the entertainment industry. Although she looked decent and studied in a


    film school, she had onlynded small roles with a handful of lines despite the countless auditions she


    had had. When she asked the directors, the answer she got was that her looks were undistinguished


    and did not match the image of a main character. There was even a tactless director who had said


    directly, ¡°Ms. Baker, you look like one of the many faces produced under the knife. There¡¯s nothing


    recognizable on your face. It¡¯s impossible for you to be popr.¡± Ava had been so angry that she nearly


    fought the director. Unwilling to back down, she went home and pestered Noah to sponsor her, and


    Hannah encouraged it. As a result, Noah had forked out the money and invested in two films. However,


    the box office was awful, and the production was a huge loss. When Noah was about to invest in the


    third production, Janine stopped him. Ava and Hannah looked like they stopped asking as well, but


    they secretly held a grudge and swore to be sessful. Now that Trinity was here for an improvement


    course, it was the best opportunity for them! Hannah said dreamily with a smile, ¡°Ava, you¡¯ll be so


    popr in the Aican film industry once you star in Trinity¡¯s production! You¡¯ll definitely win the next Best


    Actress award!¡± Ava smiled but frowned right after that. ¡°But¡­ mom, what if Ms. Lulham doesn¡¯t cast


    me?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You can


    be the second lead even if you can¡¯t get the main lead!¡± Hannah said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Trinity¡¯s under


    the Baker Group and made a huge profit for your aunt previously. She wouldn¡¯t not do Janine the


    favor!¡± Speaking of Janine, Hannah thought of the woman¡¯s daughter-inw. ¡°Right, how are you


    getting along with that cousin-inw of yours recently?¡± Ava¡¯s expression changed when Hannah


    mentioned Cordelia. ¡°I saw her going to thepany today. Was she looking for you?¡± ¡°Who knows


    what she was there for?¡± Ava answered nonchntly and checked her fresh crystal manicure. ¡°She


    was roaming alone when I saw her on the third floor. She might be there to supervise Zephyr.¡±


    ¡°But Zephyr¡¯s in Puarvis. What¡¯s there for her to supervise?¡± ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± Ava thought about it and


    snorted. ¡°Whatever. I saw her roaming anyway, so I secretly asked some people to stop her.¡± ¡°How?¡±


    Hannah was taken aback. Ava was still nonchnt. ¡°I told them that she¡¯s the new intern and to get her


    to run whatever errands they have!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hannah was angry about the girl¡¯s insensibility. Why wasProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    her daughter so impatient that she purposely put Zephyr¡¯s wife in a tough spot just because he was not


    around!? If word got to the mother and son from hell, she and her daughter would not live in peace


    anymore! ¡°Ugh, mom, don¡¯t worry!¡± Ava quickly held Hannah¡¯s arm when she saw her pale face. ¡°I¡¯ll


    meet Trinityter and save Cordelia after that. Then I¡¯ll pretend to punish the few of them. Cordelia


    won¡¯t me me!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hannah looked at her. ¡°Really!¡± Ava was confident. ¡°Cordelia has baby


    brains now and buys whatever I say! I¡¯ve been quite close to her, no problem!¡± Despite that, Hannah


    still fretted. Before Cordelia came to Melorian, she had heard about Zephyr marrying a good wife.


    Cordelia was able to win over someone as tough as Janine. Thest time they met at the family dinner,


    Hannah had thought that not only Cordelia was pretty, but that she was also good with words. The girl


    had a diplomatic air. A woman like her was definitely not as simple as Ava thought. Hannah sighed and


    reminded her again, ¡°Ava, don¡¯t try to y tricks on her at this time, got it? She¡¯s new here and has no


    friends. Janine dotes on her, but they¡¯re inws¡­ Hah, it¡¯s the hardest rtionship to handle in this


    world! There¡¯s certainly a conflict between them. ¡°Pander to her more and let her assume that you¡¯re


    her only friend in this family! You won¡¯t lose out for sure!¡±

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    Hannah¡¯s eyes were scheming. Ava nodded with a lightugh. ¡°Mom, I know!¡± She showed Hannah her


    phone as she answered. The chat was full of her texts to Cordelia. Other than daily greetings, there


    were random things she shared throughout the day as well. It was just that it usually took about 20


    texts from her in exchange for an indifferent ¡°Mm¡± from Cordelia. Hannah furrowed her brows again as


    she browsed the chat. She thought that it was not enough. ¡°Ava, why are you texting her these useless


    things all the time?¡± Ava widened her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to get close to her and be her only


    friend in the family¡­¡± ¡°Are you stupid!?¡± Hannah emphasized. ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve asked you to pander to


    her, but I want you to say useful things!¡± ¡°Useful things?¡± ¡°A man is the loneliest when the woman¡¯s


    pregnant!¡± Hannah spoke confidently. ¡°You should ask about where Zephyr is and what he¡¯s doing


    when you chat with her! Silly girl, do I have to teach you everything?¡± Ava ducked her head, smiling


    with pink cheeks. She liked Zephyr. They were not rted by blood, so she had never hidden the fact


    that she liked him. It was just that her feelings could not exactly be known openly as they were cousins


    in title. This was not what Hannah thought. In her opinion, no man could not be snatched, just like how


    there was none who would not cheat. Back then, she married into the Bakers with her daughter and


    was caught in heavy criticism. She also knew that she would not have been able to get into the Bakers


    if Noah was not mentally challenged. It was because he was mentally handicapped that her ulterior


    intention was clear. She had been holding the grudge back. She had sworn to make her daughter


    marry gloriously and strut the red carpet as an award-winning actress¡ªshe wanted her to be


    sessful! She wanted every Baker who had mocked her, despised her, and insulted her to have a


    good look that she and her daughter would be superior to them one day! If Ava could get together with


    Zephyr, that would be a boost in her n and a p in the Bakers¡¯ faces¡ªespecially Janine¡¯s. The


    latter had always looked down on them! Hannah took a deep breath and looked at Ava quietly. ¡°Ava,


    you have to do this for mom, understand?¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Ava nodded. They did not expect that Trinity, who


    was hiding behind a pir, had heard everything they said. She had wanted to go back to the studio to


    edit the film but overheard the juicy piece of news just as she got to the door. Trinity snickered and


    pulled out her phone to text her assistant. [I won¡¯t be going back to the studio. Will edit in the afternoon.


    Not taking any visitors!] ¡­ While Cordelia walked toward the car park, she gasped at Trinity¡¯s speedy


    editing. ¡°You¡¯re amazing! Didn¡¯t you need an hour? I feel like I haven¡¯t even finished a cup of coffee and


    you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Have less coffee as a pregnant woman!¡± Trinity stared at her and wiped the corner of her


    lips for her. Her gentle action was like that of a perfect boyfriend. ¡°Caffeine affects your sleep. It¡¯s not


    good for the baby! You can only have a cup every three days from now on. No more than that! You


    hear me?¡± Cordelia grinned and held Trinity¡¯s arm, leaning her head on thetter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sigh, if I


    didn¡¯t meet Zephyr first, I¡¯d totally swoon over you!¡±


    ¡°My goodness, don¡¯t say things like that! First of all, I¡¯m straight. Second of all, this basement car park


    has cameras. If a certain green-eyed monster sees you sticking so close to me, I¡¯ll lose my job!¡± They


    entered the car, chatting and giggling. Coincidentally, they saw Hannah and Ava, who got into their car


    not too far away. Cordelia paused, prompting Trinity to ask what was wrong, and she pointed in their


    direction. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that the small fry?¡± Trinity wore a sarcastic look. ¡°That¡¯s Ava Baker.¡± Cordelia


    widened her eyes. ¡°You know her?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Trinity shrugged. ¡°She says she¡¯s Madam Baker¡¯s niece


    and emails me her photos all day. But I think she really doesn¡¯t fit the female lead, so I haven¡¯t


    responded. And there, she came again today and waited for me at my studio¡­ ¡°Oh, Cordelia!¡± Trinity


    suddenly remembered something. ¡°Do you know why those employees took you as an intern and


    picked on you?¡± ¡­ A few dayster, Zephyr returned from Puarvis together with three business


    contracts. Cordelia could see Zephyr once she tuned in to the financial news these days. Her husband


    on screen was already drool-worthy, but she thought that he looked even better in real life Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He was poised on the TV


    as he talked fluently in Chaisene and Feransai. The tailored ck suit was cool and stylish on him,


    while his serious look and the innatemanding presence he carried both pushed and pulled people


    in. Cordelia¡¯s crescent eyes and dimples were evidence of how blissful she was. Zephyr stood on the


    balcony and could not help chuckling when he saw that she was watching the rey again. ¡°Sir? Are


    you listening?¡± Robert¡¯s voice came from the line. Zephyr snapped back to himself and coughed. ¡°Mm,


    yes.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what¡¯s your n?¡± Robert was in Centrolis, but everything in the Baker Group was underBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    his monitor. He reported all that happened in Baker Tower to Zephyr, especially the part where Cordelia


    had been assumed to be an intern. Not only had he pulled out the surveince recording, but he also


    got the detailed process from Trinity. ¡°Those women were instructed by Ava.¡± Zephyr snickered. ¡°Looks


    like she and Aunt Hannah are up to something again.¡± ¡°I heard that Ava wants to get into Trinity¡¯s


    production, and Hannah¡¯s actively participating in the bidding.¡± ¡°Which bidding?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten?¡±


    Robert chuckled. ¡°That fashion week order!¡± Zephyr recalled. ¡®Hah! Hannah has a big appetite!¡¯


    However¡­ He turned to the room and saw that Cordelia had already switched the channel and was


    doing prenatal yoga following the TV show. ¡®She feels bored being in Chaisnd, right?¡¯ Zephyr


    smirked. He would get her something to do then!

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    ¡°What¡¯s the quantity of the order?¡± ¡°The international fashion week this time isrge in scale and


    includes many top brands, so the bidding is a fiercepetition. If we get this order, it¡¯ll secure our


    ce in the fashion industry.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Zephyr replied coolly, already having a n in his mind. Melorian


    was a city, where the textile industry thrived. The Baker Group had a business rted to fashion as


    well. It was just that fashion and apparel was a business with a quick turnover rate and a small profit


    margin. The money made was plenty, but the workload was proportionatelyrge. It was all hard-


    earned money. Zephyr did not want Cordelia to work so hard! Besides, Janine was interested in the


    bidding this time and was fully prepared, only for Hannah to intercept in the end. Despite her anger, she


    swallowed it back for Noah. Zephyr narrowed his eyes. Since when had his mother suffered such


    grievance? For his wife and his mother, as well as the little fellow in his wife¡¯s womb¡ªso he would feel


    the family¡¯s internal strife in advance in order not to suffer a loss when he was out¡ªhe happily made a


    decision¡­ ¡°Alright, got it,¡± Zephyr said in a low volume. ¡°Keep an eye out over there and let me know if


    there¡¯s anything.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Zephyr paused before he growled into the phone, ¡°Warn Trinity


    time to time! It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve asked her to keep Cordeliapany, but I didn¡¯t ask her to stay so


    close!¡± Robert was bewildered. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­ The man had no idea that the surveince recording he had sent to Zephyr included


    a clip of the underground car park, where Cordelia had held Trinity¡¯s arm, both of them chatting happily,


    and Trinity had wiped the corner of Cordelia¡¯s lips then Cordelia had leaned her head on Trinity¡¯s


    shoulder. Zephyr had rewatched the clip a couple of times and pursed his lips in disgruntlement. ¡°Ow!¡±


    A cry suddenly rang inside the house. Zephyr dashed inside with a startle and saw Cordelia lying


    sideways on the yoga mat. She tried to get up, but her pregnant belly meant inconvenience in her


    movements, so she looked like a little clumsy bear.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He went over and scooped her up princess-style before gently cing her on the couch. ¡°How are you


    doing such a dangerous move while you¡¯re pregnant!?¡± Cordelia was stunned. Zephyr¡¯s glower was


    intimidating, and his gaze was so stern as if she hadmitted some heinous crime. People said that


    pregnant women were sensitive, but she was an exception. Even when she was looking at Zephyr¡¯s


    glower, she chuckled and clung to him coquettishly until he was helpless against her. ¡°Darling, I didn¡¯t


    do it on purpose¡­¡± The man had long lost his judgment with the soft voice next to his ear and the


    warm, pliant body in his arms. ¡°The doctor says that prenatal yoga is helpful in delivery and keeps me


    healthy, so I won¡¯t be in too much pain when I give birth. That¡¯s why I do it every day¡­ Of course, I


    should¡¯ve done it within my ability and not challenged something so difficult!¡± Zephyr¡¯s heart melted. His


    glower had long turned into a flush as he swiped a finger across her nose with an indulging smile. ¡°It¡¯s


    fine to challenge the move.¡± He held Cordelia¡¯s hand. ¡°You can get me to help you. I¡¯ll stay by your


    side, so you¡¯ll be able toplete the move and won¡¯t be in danger.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Zephyr


    stroked Cordelia¡¯s hair with a tender smile. No matter how busy he was, he kept his every promise to


    her. Cordelia¡¯s dimples showed as she smiled, and she snuggled him. Zephyr passed her a towel to


    wipe off her sweat. He then got up to start preparing a bath for her, which he intended to help her with


    once it was ready. Cordelia rested on the couchzily. When her phone rang, her good mood was


    ruined the moment she saw the name on the screen. It was Ava again!

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    Cordelia hung up right away, but Ava was relentless as she kept calling! This was the first time Cordelia


    rolled her eyes at a phone. She took in a deep breath and slid the screen to answer. Once the call


    connected, she heard a sharine voice calling, ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± Cordelia felt goosebumps and focused


    herself to answer with a smile, ¡°Oh, Ava, what is it?¡± ¡°Huh? Can¡¯t I call you if there¡¯s nothing?¡± Ava


    giggled. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you these two days, I miss you! And my little nephew! If you¡¯re free, let¡¯s eat


    together tomorrow?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not free.¡± ¡°Cordelia¡­ you don¡¯t want to eat with me?¡± ¡®Yes, I do not


    want to!¡¯ Cordelia screamed inwardly. Who the f*ck would want to eat with a b*tch who had eyes for her


    husband? Could she even swallow anything!? ¡°Hah, how could that be?¡± Cordelia found her ownugh


    fake. ¡°Ava, don¡¯t overthink it. You¡¯re the only one who treats me like a friend since I got here. Of course


    I like spending time with you!¡± Ava widened her eyes. ¡®Wait, what? The fish took the bait already?


    ¡®Hahaha, my effort to pander to her like a mistress graveling to the legitimate wife did not go in vain!


    Ew¡­ no! A mistress? Hah, when Zephyr takes my bait too, Cordelia will be the one groveling to me


    instead!¡¯ ¡°Ava, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you so silent?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing!¡± Ava sobbed. ¡°Cordelia, I¡­ I¡¯m


    just so touched that you trust me so much. I¡¯m really¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, we¡¯re family. You sound distant saying


    this!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need your help with the Bakers!¡± ¡°No worries!¡± Thrilled, Ava asked without much thought, ¡°Cordelia,


    is Zephyr back from Feranche already? He¡¯s not home?¡± Cordelia bit her lips, her knuckles holding the


    phone turning white. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s home!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ava was a little disappointed. ¡°Why? Do you need him?¡± Cordelia basically gritted the words.


    ¡°Ah, nothing! Is he busy? He was always like that growing up, forgetting about everyone once he gets


    busy! Cordelia, don¡¯t me him!¡± ¡°How could I?¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°We were¡­ quite busy just now.¡±


    She emphasized the word ¡°we¡±. ¡°You two?¡± Ava paused. ¡°Yeah, the two of us were busy¡­ Heh, we¡¯re


    free at home anyway, so we worked out a little!¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was soft, and she made it ambiguous,


    so Ava¡¯s thoughts went astray immediately. ¡°Worked out?¡± Ava¡¯s tone was off. ¡°Cordelia, y-you¡¯re


    pregnant. How could you still work out?¡± ¡°Why not? It¡¯s just that some positions are harder, so Zephyr


    helped me¡­ Ah, I¡¯ll stop here. I¡¯m all sweaty right now, and Zephyr¡¯s asking me to take a bath. Talk


    soon, Ava!¡± ¡°Hey¡ª¡± Before Ava finished, Cordelia hung up. Ava brought up her arm and nearly


    smashed her phone on the floor. What was she thinking? Working out while she was pregnant!? Was


    she still seducing men with a baby in her womb!? ¡°Sl*t! She¡¯s a sl*t!¡± Ava screamed with a pale face.


    Hannah, who heard the shrieks, came over and was shocked upon seeing that her daughter was


    trembling. She patted her head. ¡°Ava, are you feeling sick?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    Ava broke out, wailing, and told Hannah everything. Hannah frowned as she listened and scolded Ava


    for spoiling their n. ¡°You foolish child! Why did you ask where Zephyr was out of the blue? She could


    guess right away that you have eyes for him! That¡¯s his wife. How could she allow it? ¡°Besides, they¡¯re


    married. You have no business in whatever workout they want to do behind closed doors.¡± Hannah


    paced back and forth, sighing heavily. ¡°Even if Cordelia had a good impression of you previously, it¡¯s


    gone with what you just said!¡± Ava calmed down and thought that her mother made sense. She bit her


    lip and looked at Hannah tearfully, muttering in a soft voice, ¡°Then¡­ what should I do now?¡± Hannah


    rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Who am I supposed to ask!?¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case


    with Cordelia?¡± Ava was hopeful. ¡°She was quite nice during the call and said that she sees me as her


    only friend and hopes I help her more!¡± ¡°Everyone can make pleasantries! That¡¯s what she said, but


    can you guarantee that¡¯s what she thinks too?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ava hung her head. Hannah fretted. ¡°Ava, we have


    to win this one back¡­ Cordelia has Zephyr¡¯s baby now. That¡¯s the precious gem of both the Hamertons


    and Bakers! You mustn¡¯t fight her at this time, understand? ¡°If something happens to her and you¡¯re to


    be med, you won¡¯t ever get out of it!¡± Ava pouted, agreeing on the surface but was inwardly


    indignant. She could not see how her mother was so cautious and timid. She only knew to go to Noah,


    cry whenever something happened, and have her mentally challenged husband to step up for her. He


    was just a mentally challenged man. How capable could he be? Janine had sole power in the Bakers,


    and Hannah and Ava had been oppressed by her all these years. There was now Cordelia too! Ava


    could not swallow the pill even when her mother could. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Did you hear me?¡±


    Hannah poked Ava¡¯s head. ¡°I heard you, I heard you!¡± Ava forced a smile. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get


    along well with Cordelia.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Hannah was pacified. ¡°Then what¡¯s your n?¡± Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ava thought about it. ¡°They mistook


    Cordelia as an intern and picked on her the other day, right? I¡¯ll catch them and let her punish them to


    vent her anger!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Hannah contemted and nodded. ¡°That works too. But don¡¯t actually penalize them. Let Cordelia


    punish them harshly. You will then speak up for them, and they¡¯ll be thankful for you and hold grudges


    against her!¡± ¡°I know, mom!¡± ¡­ The next morning, Cordelia spent over an hour on the phone with Ava,


    meeting Zephyr¡¯s helpless gaze when she went downstairs. ¡°Who were you on the phone with?


    Breakfast¡¯s gone cold!¡± As he spoke, he picked up the te to the kitchen to warm it up for her.


    Cordelia held his hand and kept her big bright eyes on him with a yful smile. ¡°What? Why are you


    looking at me like this?¡± Zephyr grinned, feeling full of himself. ¡°Did your husband get more


    handsome?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Cordelia¡¯s gaze was begrudging as she stroked his face. ¡°My husband¡¯s so


    handsome that girls are all over him. I¡¯m so annoyed!¡± rmed, Zephyr nearly dropped the te.


    ¡®Another trap question!?¡¯ ¡°Honey, I¡ª¡± ¡°Never mind!¡± Cordelia smiled and stopped teasing him. ¡°My


    husband¡¯s not someone like that!¡± It was only then Zephyr breathed in relief. ¡±It was your dear cousin


    Ava just now.¡± Zephyr¡¯s brows locked into a frown. ¡°Why did she call?¡± ¡°I got mistaken as an intern and


    was picked on when I went to the Bakers¡¯ headquarters one day,¡± Cordelia said nonchntly. ¡°Ava said


    that she wants to punish those employees in front of me as payback, so she insists that I go to the


    company today.¡±

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    Zephyr snickered. Robert had already informed him of the entire incident, and he was just thinking


    about how he could penalize Ava, only for her to send herself to his door! ¡°Darling, stay out of this. I¡¯ll


    ¡ª¡± ¡°Let me take care of this myself!¡± Cordelia¡¯s gaze was determined. Zephyr turned around and


    looked at her rather worriedly. He put a hand on her waist. ¡°If you weren¡¯t pregnant, I¡¯d certainly let you


    handle it. But you¡¯re carrying a baby. I¡¯m afraid that¡ª¡± ¡°Afraid that I will get mad?¡± Cordelia chortled.


    ¡°Will I get mad so easily? Honey, don¡¯t worry. I already know what to do. Let me handle it, okay?¡±


    Zephyr could never say no to her. No matter how worried he was, he nodded in agreement and asked


    his people in thepany to be alert and keep his wife safe. His wife was his to spoil and coddle


    unconditionally! ¡°Okay.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I have a surprise for you after you¡¯re done with this.¡± ¡­ A while


    later, Cordelia arrived at the Baker Group, and Ava came to get her personally and take her up to a


    meeting room on the top floor. She saw the employees from the other day¡ªSarah, Jenny, and Fan.


    The three of them had obviously lost their pompousness from the other day and were hanging their


    heads like deted balloons. There was a sh of fear in their eyes when they saw Cordelia. Cordelia


    remembered that none of them had spoken Acian that day. However, their Acian was much more fluent


    than everyone else¡¯s right now. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­ ¡°Mrs. Hamerton!¡± Fan went up and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know it was you that


    day. Please be the bigger person and forgive us for offending you!¡± Cordelia smiled. It seemed that not


    only could she speak Acian, but she knew phrases too. ¡°Yeah, Mrs. Hamerton, forgive us!¡± The other


    two pleaded pitifully as well.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We promise that we wouldn¡¯t dare do it anymore¡­¡± ¡°Madam, this is my first job after graduating. I


    really appreciate the tform the Baker Group provides me with. Please don¡¯t ask me to leave!¡±


    ¡°Please!¡± Cordelia remained indifferent and silent. Ava observed her expression secretly from the side


    and grew triumphant. She thought that Cordelia¡¯s silence meant that she was still angry. Moreover,


    Cordelia would definitely try to establish herself since she just came, so she would definitely leverage


    this incident. A pregnant woman like her had vtile tempers too, so who knew what ruckus she would


    cause! Ava tried her best to hold back augh and anticipated the drama. Seconds and minutes ticked


    by, and the meeting room was anxiously quiet. Ava frowned and turned to Cordelia, seeing her get up


    from her seat. Cordelia looked at the three women coolly and asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re Sarah? I saw


    your proposals. They¡¯re great.¡± Sarah was startled and looked at her in disbelief. Cordelia then turned


    to the other one. ¡°You¡¯re Jenny? You¡¯re meticulous. You¡¯ve never missed any invoice, and it¡¯s


    reassuring to have you handle thepany¡¯s ounts.¡± ¡°Mrs. Hamerton¡­¡± Cordelia kept smiling.


    ¡°Fan, you¡¯re experienced in admin duty, and the meetings you schedule are thorough.¡± ¡°What?¡± This


    time, it was Ava¡¯s turn to be astonished. ¡°Cordelia, you¡­¡± The corner of her lips twitched. ¡°What¡¯s the


    meaning of this?¡±

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Cordelia¡¯s expression was innocent, but there was something else deep in her eyes. ¡°The


    employees should beplimented when they do a good job. They joined thepany at different


    times, but they have one thing inmon¡ªthey are serious about what they do and hardworking!


    Talents like them are highly sought after no matter whichpany it is.¡± Ava was stunned, clueless


    about Cordelia¡¯s strategy. ¡°But Cordelia¡­¡± She forced a smile. ¡°These people offended you!¡± ¡°They


    didn¡¯t know who I was then. Besides, if there were actually an intern, errands like that should be their


    job!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ava was rendered speechless and could only gawk wide-eyed at Cordelia. Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The other three


    women were equally surprised. They had been under the impression they were in trouble this time and


    had even figured they would rat Ava out if they were really punished. It was a surprise that their young


    mistress was beautiful, kind, and so magnanimous that she was not petty with them! ¡°If I have to say


    what you did wrong¡­¡± Cordelia looked at them with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s that your attitude was rtively bad.


    An intern¡¯s duty indeed consists of running errands, but you have to watch your words and tone. We


    ought to be polite when we ask someone to do things. It¡¯s necessary at work, so you have to keep an


    eye out for it next time!¡± ¡°Yes, sure!¡± The three of them nodded fervently. ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t me us?¡±


    Cordelia smiled and shook her head, allowing them back to work in peace. The three of them were


    grateful. Seeing that her n was going to fail, Ava panicked. She yanked Fan with a step forward and


    yelled at Sarah and Jenny to stop them from leaving. ¡°Cordelia! You¡¯re letting them leave just like this?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Cordelia held her waist and watched Ava¡¯s distress like a show. ¡°Ava, what should I do


    otherwise?¡± ¡°These people offended you. They should be punished severely!¡±


    The moment the words left Ava¡¯s mouth, she covered it in regret. How could she be saying this?


    Cordelia was supposed to be the one kicking up a fuss here! At the same time, the three women


    looked at her coldly with disdain in their gaze. ¡°Oh, no, no¡­¡± Ava quickly backtracked. ¡°I mean, you


    suffered such a grievance and I feel bad that you aren¡¯t punishing them! This way¡­ I can¡¯t exin it to


    Zephyr, right?¡± ¡°You?¡± Cordelia raised a brow. ¡°Exin what?¡± Ava was rendered speechless, unable to


    answer. ¡°Hah!¡± Cordelia chortled. ¡°Are you the one calling the shots here in the Baker Group, Ava?


    That everything should be exined to you? ¡°From what I know, you don¡¯t have a position in the


    company.¡± Ava¡¯s heart dropped, and her expression changed. The other three women behind her


    chuckled behind their hands. Cordelia looked at Ava and said softly, ¡°One picks up the duty that¡¯s in


    one¡¯s position. If one isn¡¯t in the position, there¡¯s no need to bear such responsibility. Don¡¯t you think so,


    Ava?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ava clenched her fists. ¡°These are the Baker Group¡¯s official employees.¡± Cordelia


    continued. ¡°They¡¯re hired by the HR department and joined through formal procedures. Even if they¡¯re


    to be punished, it should be formal in order to be fair. ¡°You said that they have offended me and should


    be punished? Heh, it¡¯s like I¡¯m instigating something here!¡± ¡°No.¡± Ava sucked in a cold breath and said


    stubbornly, ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Actually¡ª¡± ¡°The Baker Group¡¯s a fair and openpany,


    not a dictatorship!¡± Cordelia did not allow her any chance to speak. ¡°If this got out, it would damage the


    Baker Group¡¯s reputation. Ava, don¡¯t push me into a trap here!¡± Ava was stunned, not expecting


    Cordelia to have such a sharp tongue.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    Cordelia spoke softly, but each sentence hit the nail right on the head. Not only had she cleaned herself


    of any me, but she also tossed the problem back to Ava. Ava trembled slightly. Who said that


    pregnant women had baby brains? Not only did Cordelia not have a baby brain, but her tongue was


    also sharper than a de. Was her baby a debater!? Ava could not help the lurch of her heart when


    she looked up and met Cordelia¡¯s cryptic gaze. She forced a smile. ¡°Cordelia, heh¡­ Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°I hope I¡¯m thinking too much into this.¡± ¡°Well¡­ since you¡¯re so merciful,


    they¡¯re forgiven this time!¡± Ava quickly went up to hook arms with Cordelia intimately and eyed the


    three employees. ¡°Alright, Cordelia¡¯s not ming you. Go back!¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was cold.


    She turned to Ava with a smile and pushed her hand off. ¡°Ah, I have something I didn¡¯t get to inform


    you in time, Ava. I¡¯ll just announce it here.¡± Ava gulped. ¡°What is it?¡± Cordelia spoke seriously. ¡°My


    position in Imperial Media in Centrolis is Madam Baker¡¯s senior assistant. Now that I¡¯m here, my


    corresponding position will be the CEO¡¯s assistant. ¡°Madam Baker¡¯s understanding of my pregnancy


    and gave me three months off, but I¡¯m canceling it today!¡± Ava was rmed. ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s the


    meaning of this?¡± ¡°It means¡­¡± Cordelia smirked looking into her eyes. ¡°As the CEO¡¯s assistant, I¡¯m


    calling for an HR department meeting to discuss the transfer of these women!¡± ¡°What?¡± Cordelia looked


    at the three women. ¡°You¡¯re excellent talents. If you have no objection, I hope to see you all in my


    office!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡­ The news spread in the Baker Group. Cordelia won people¡¯s hearts, and the employees fought to


    work under her. She received their self-rmendation emails every day these days as all of them


    wanted to work in her office. First off, they could grovel to the CEO¡¯s daughter-inw and save lots of


    effort. Secondly, they were willing to follow her because of her fair and tolerant attitude. Sarah, Jenny,


    and Fan, especially, were loyal to her. They worked hard and secretly told her that they had not picked


    on her intentionally that day¡ªthey were instructed by Ava. ¡°Madam, you have to stay away from her!¡±


    Fan was simr to Cordelia in age, so she was the closest to her. ¡°I thought that she¡¯s a Baker heiress


    and must be elegant and gracious, but now¡­ Hmph! What a hypocrite to y such a trick!¡± ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Cordelia patted her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve left her side now. Work well over here!¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Fan smiledAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    gratefully, motivated in her work. Meanwhile, Ava was angry for days that her n had backfired.


    Hannahforted her in the beginning but left her be after that, and was annoyedter when she cried


    at home. ¡°Are you done!?¡± she scolded. ¡°What¡¯s the point of throwing a tantrum at home? Kick Cordelia


    out of thepany and snatch Zephyr if you can!¡± Ava cried harder hearing this. Noah, who had just


    eaten, came over and saw one of them furious and the other with reddened eyes. He asked with a


    frown, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You aren¡¯t eating. Will you be full by fighting here?¡±

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    Hannah was already angry and was more frustrated when she saw Noah¡¯s silliness. Ava was worse.


    She felt nothing for this stepfather of hers. If it were not because Noah could give her the title of the


    Baker heiress and let her live in affluence, she would not have called a fool her father! ¡°Alright, alright,


    it¡¯s nothing!¡± Hannah sighed and waved a hand impatiently, ¡°Go do whatever you want. Don¡¯t hang


    around here!¡± Noah scratched his head and turned to leave, turning back to look at them in worry as he


    did. ¡°It¡¯s Zephyr again, isn¡¯t it? Tell me if he¡¯s offended you two. I¡¯ll go to Janine!¡± ¡°Enough, cut the


    crap!¡± Hannah red at him. Noah pursed his lips and looked at his wife with a wronged expression.


    Hannah calmed down and suddenly thought that Noah was right. Why did she not ask him to go to


    Janine? Instead of fuming in silence here, they might as well kick up a fuss. Thinking of this, Hannah


    put on a new face and went to hook arms with Noah with a grin to sit him down on the couch.


    ¡°Sweetheart¡­¡± Hannah massaged his shoulders gently. ¡°See, Ava¡¯s grown up now but doesn¡¯t have a


    proper job. Nothing came out of the two films she was in either¡­¡± ¡°Oh, does she want to keep acting?¡±


    Noah was loud. ¡°No problem! Ava, what film do you want to act in? I¡¯ll pay!¡± Hannah was delighted but


    kept the corners of her lips down and said, ¡°Acting¡¯s one thing. But I think our daughter should gain


    some experience in thepany. The mediapany under the Baker Group is big. There must be a


    position for Ava? ¡°Sweetheart, I think¡­ Our daughter¡¯s from the Baker family, right? She has to be an


    award-winning actress, but she must also have a ce in thepany, right? ¡°It¡¯d be good for you if


    she worked in thepany!¡± Noah thought about it with knitted brows. ¡°But¡­ My sister said a long


    time ago that Ava can¡¯t join thepany!¡± ¡°You!¡± Hannah had already guessed that he would say that


    but was prepared, so she red at him and yelled, ¡°Noah Baker, you listen to your sister all the time!


    You might as well be with her!¡± ¡°Honey¡ª¡± ¡°I knew it! You¡¯ve never considered us mother and daughter!¡±


    Hannah began to wail and bawl, ¡°Noah Baker, how many grievances and rolled eyes have I suffered


    marrying you? You used to listen to me, but you cave once your nephew¡¯s back! ¡°If Ava and I are


    unnecessary in this family, we¡¯ll leave! There must be a ce for us in this big world!¡± Noah quickly


    went up to pull her back. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be mad! I¡­ I¡¯m wrong, okay?¡± Hannah did not turn around and


    only kept wiping her tears. ¡°Okay!¡± Noah thought about it. ¡°Ava will work in thepany if she wantsBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    to!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hannah side-eyed him. ¡°What if Janine doesn¡¯t allow it?¡± ¡°Easy! I¡¯ll fight her and see if she


    dares to disagree.¡± ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re the best!¡± Hannah broke into a smile from her tears and kissed


    Noah on the cheek. Ava had goosebumps watching and turned away from them with a pout. ¡°Oh,


    there¡¯s one more thing, sweetheart¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Hannah brought up Trinity swiftly while Noah was


    happy. ¡°It¡¯s that female director under your sister. She¡¯s here for a course in the headquarters, and I


    want Ava to meet her!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Noah promised speedily.


    Hannah looked at Ava, and they exchanged looks with triumphant grins. ¡­ Once Janine returned to


    Melorian, a big weing party awaited her. She knew that it was Hannah¡¯s idea. Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Even though Hannah was constantly up


    for no good these years, she kept up a humble and inferior front while Janine was a short-tempered


    one. The impression the outsiders had was usually the domineering elder sister-inw making the


    weak and powerless younger sister-inw¡¯s life difficult with various excuses, and the good-natured


    Hannah had been tolerating Janine like a saint. This was why Janine was furious. This was no


    weing party¡ªit was a trap! Despite that, Cordelia had told her, ¡°Mom, you should attend the party.


    Grandpa will be there. Even if you hate Aunt Hannah, you have to do grandpa the favor! ¡°Besides,


    even if it¡¯s a trap, what do you have to be scared of with me and Zephyr around?¡± Janine smiled and


    listened to her daughter-inw, attending the party all dressed up on the day it was held. She was the


    focal point of the Bakers. Now that there was a pregnant daughter-inw who was as pretty and as


    capable as her by her side, the others were more than envious. Hannah, especially, was so close to


    writing her jealousy on her face. ¡°Mom!¡± Ava went over and kept her eyes trained on Janine¡¯s side.


    ¡°You have to help me ask about Ms. Lulham¡¯s film when Aunt Janinees over!¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    Hannah emptied the red wine and had other ns. Be it thepany or the film, Noah should be the


    one bringing it up. As for her¡­ Naturally, she would instigate the rtionship between the mother and


    daughter-inw first! Hannah wore a smirk and quickly went over when she saw Janine and Cordelia


    coming over. ¡°Janine, Cordelia!¡± Cordelia was grabbed by Hannah before she could react. ¡°Oh,


    Cordelia, it must be hard being pregnant, huh? You feel so much thinner!¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Cordelia smiled


    politely. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Aunt Hannah.¡± ¡°Your belly¡¯s getting big now, and it must be hard


    to move around, right?¡± ¡°Not to say hard, just slower than before.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Hahaha!¡± Hannahughed like


    she was afraid that others could not hear her. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be slower. Zephyr¡¯s helping you! ¡°I heard that


    you two are always¡­ working out at home?¡± Hannah purposely raised her voice. ¡°Work out?¡± Janine


    paused. ¡°What workout?¡± ¡°Oh, Janine, hush!¡± Hannah grinned. ¡°They¡¯re young and energetic. What


    other workout? It must be that¡­ Ahaha!¡± Hannah¡¯sugh attracted the attention of the people around


    them. Cordelia flushed, a little embarrassed and feeling like a rock was lodged in her heart, as she


    stared at her. No mother-inw in this world would want her daughter-inw to cling to her son all day


    long, especially when her daughter-inw was pregnant. Being wh*rish was a woman¡¯s greatest sin!


    Hannah raised her brows and anticipated the drama as she looked at Janine who had a nk face.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    After some time, Janine smiled and turned to look at Cordelia and hold her hand. ¡°How¡¯s she thin? I


    think she¡¯s just nice!¡± Hannah was stunned. Janine¡¯s gaze on Cordelia was not scrutinizing like other


    mothers-inw to their daughters-inw. Instead, she looked like a loving mother looking over her own


    daughter. ¡°Why would she put on so much? She¡¯ll suffer when she¡¯s inbor if her stomach is too big.


    And it¡¯s hard to recover postpartum! Our Cordelia¡¯s doing well like this. She¡¯ll be as pretty as she¡¯s


    been after delivery!¡± Hannah noted that things were going wrong for her. What was happening? They


    were talking about ¡°working out¡± just now. She said with a chuckle, ¡°Janine, you¡¯re right. She shouldn¡¯t


    put on so much so recovery¡¯s easier postpartum! Heh, I think Cordelia¡¯s very pretty now. Why else


    would Zephyr not leave the house at all?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for the husband and wife to be in a loving


    rtionship?¡± Janine threw a sharp look at her. Hannah¡¯s heart dropped as she stood frozen. ¡°What are


    you trying to say, Hannah?¡± Janine scoffed. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t stand them being so in love? Or are you being


    sulky on behalf of somebody?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes bulged. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Janine rolled her eyes at her. She knew the mother


    and daughter too well! Before Zephyr met Cordelia, Ava would put up a show, flirting coquettishly and


    clinging to him, each time he was back in Chaisnd. Because there was a Nelly Tanner back in the


    Hamertons, Ava did not dare do it too openly. Janine trusted her son¡¯s willpower too, so she pretended


    not to see it. Now that her son was married and was going to be a father soon, Hannah and Ava were


    still hitting on him!? It was intolerable! Janine snorted and put Cordelia behind her. Her face was icy.


    ¡°Hannah, since we¡¯re on this today, I¡¯ll make it clear to you! ¡°I¡¯m happy that my son and daughter-inw


    are deeply in love, but Cordelia¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t for you to nder as you wish!¡± Janine red at


    Hannah and uttered each word with emphasis, ¡°Hannah, how do you know what my son and daughter-


    inw do at home?¡± Hannah¡¯s face fell in that instant. ¡°Hah, did you install some spy camera at my


    son¡¯s ce and monitor their every move?¡± Janine was being loud intentionally to attract attention. The


    crowd knew about their discord and was only interested in the drama, much less who was right and


    wrong. ¡°No way? She has spy cameras in somebody¡¯s house?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it. Hannah isn¡¯t


    someone like that¡­¡± ¡°Meh, could the eldest princess use her? Silent dogs bite, you know?¡± The


    onlookers gossiped, the good and bad all entering Hannah¡¯s ears. She had always presented herself


    as a good wife and mother, so there was no way she could stomach this. She cried her innocence


    instantly, ¡°Janine, how could you say this!? When have I spied on them? I¡­ I care for Cordelia¡¯s baby!


    She really shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be what?¡± Cordelia was not loud, but her presence was


    unmistakable. ¡°Aunt Hannah, make yourself clear. What embarrassing stuff have I done? ¡°Mom!¡±


    Cordelia turned to Janine with a stern expression. ¡°I know that there are a lot of precautions to take


    while having a baby, but can¡¯t I do prenatal yoga at home? Zephyr¡¯s just worried that I¡¯ll fall and hurt


    myself, so he stays next to me and helps me with my positions¡­ It¡¯s just a workout, but why does it


    sound so awfuling from another person?¡± Hannah froze, flustered.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    Cordelia did not stop there. Since she had offended Hannah, she might as well go all the way. She


    looked at Janine and said softly, ¡°Mom, I think this family doesn¡¯t seem to wee me very much¡­


    Rather than being gossiped about here, I¡¯ll just go back to my parents!¡± Janine was inwardly in glee.


    When did her daughter-inw pick up her skill of backing down for an attack? In that case, she must


    not waste her effort! The mother and daughter-inw exchanged a look and immediately understood


    the next scene of the show. Before Janine could get herself into it, though, a deep voice rang. ¡°Who¡¯s


    going back to her parents?¡± Cordelia jolted. It went silent instantly as a sense of pressure weighed


    down on them. The crowd automatically parted to two sides to make a path for the Baker patriarch,


    Franklin Baker. His hair was white, and he wore a gray checkered suit with a fedora. He was old, but


    the confidence and presence hemanded could still intimidate everyone. Cordelia was anxious and


    lowered her eyes. Hannah scurried forward. She was fretting about how she would turn the tables


    around and here came the old man! ¡°Ah, dad!¡± She greeted him warmly. ¡°Don¡¯t me Cordelia! She¡¯s


    young and ignorant, wanting to go back to her parents over something small. I¡¯ve been there, I


    understand! ¡°We¡¯re throwing Janine a wee back party today. Don¡¯t get mad, dad!¡± Janine red at


    her. How dare Hannah frame her!? She was going to say something when Franklin asked with a smile,


    ¡°Huh, do I look angry?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­ ¡°Dad?¡± The old man made his way to Cordelia with a loving smile and patted her head.


    ¡°And when did I say I¡¯m ming our Cordelia? Hmm?¡± Cordelia looked up to meet the friendly gaze of


    Zephyr¡¯s maternal grandfather. The old man did not me her. Instead, he stood before her with a


    straightened back and coughed. He scanned the crowd and paused his gaze on Hannah.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re really something to make my granddaughter-inw ask to go home!¡± Hannah turned pale and


    nearly lost her footing. Ava hurried over, pulling Noah along, but Franklin shot them a sharp look. ¡°One


    word from you, Noah, and I¡¯ll chase this mother and daughter out of the Bakers!¡± Noah stammered and


    sweated. Ava held Hannah¡¯s arm. Both of them shrank back into themselves, not daring to lift up their


    heads. Franklin¡¯s presence wasmanding. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m deaf and blind because I¡¯ve gotten


    old? I heard everything you said just now! ¡°Hannah Johnson, do you think I¡¯d tolerate you till now if it


    weren¡¯t for Noah!? Not only aren¡¯t you grateful, but you¡¯re even bullying my granddaughter-inw now!


    ¡°What? Are you nning to drive Cordelia back to her parents, break her and Zephyr up, then kick me


    out!?¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Hannah shook in fear that even her tone changed. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? I


    wouldn¡¯t dare¡ª¡± ¡°Heh! What wouldn¡¯t you dare?¡± Franklin was sharp. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare try anything


    with me, but you dare to goad my son and make him kick up a fuss and ask money from his family over


    and over again!¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes turned red. It was like she was thrown into an ice pit as she felt chilled


    to the core. Ava did not even dare make a sound. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m favoring my daughter and her son.


    So what? My money and mypany, I give them to whoever I want!¡± Franklin snorted. ¡°Not only am I


    favoring them, but I¡¯m also biased toward my granddaughter-inw and the baby in her womb! ¡°Anyone


    whoys a finger on them is against me!¡± Franklin¡¯s cane hit the ground loudly while the people


    surrounding him listened with bated breaths lest they were caught in his rage.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    And don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know how many grievances you¡¯ve secretly made my daughter suffer all these


    years!¡± Franklin wanted to spill everything, but Janine held him back¡ªnot for Hannah but not to


    embarrass her younger brother in public. All in all, Janine still cared about her brother. ¡°Dad, no need to


    go on.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Today¡¯s party is to wee me home. You really shouldn¡¯t get angry. Let¡¯s


    enjoy ourselves and rx!¡± ¡°Yeah, Grandpa,¡± Cordelia said with a smile. ¡°I was wrong just now too. I


    shouldn¡¯t throw a tantrum and say that I want to go back to my parents. I¡¯ve married Zephyr, I¡¯ll be


    where my husband is!¡± ¡°Mm, our Cordelia¡¯s the best!¡± Franklin grinned widely. ¡°But¡­ I heard that old


    Hamerton geezer say that Zephyr¡¯s married into the Irwins? He should be going back to your parents


    with you then!¡± ¡°Grandpa, uh¡­¡± Cordelia could barely hold back herugh. Zephyr, who had been


    observing from the side, widened his eyes when he heard that. ¡°How¡¯s that possible, grandpa!¡±


    Cordelia approached her husband and held his hand, saying softly, ¡°It was just a joke. I couldn¡¯t bear to


    let my husband do that!¡± It was as if her eyes were stars glittering when she looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m his


    wife,¡± she said softly. ¡°Forever and ever.¡± Zephyr felt like his heart melted. As he held Cordelia¡¯s hand,


    she was the only one in his eyes. Franklin giggled like a child and shot everyone else a look that


    stopped them from third-wheeling here. Janine waited until Cordelia and Zephyr were done staring into


    each other¡¯s eyes before she pulled him aside and nagged. ¡°Be more focused when you take care of


    Cordelia at home, got it? And where were you when Hannah was bbering bullsh*t!? Where¡¯s your


    voice when it¡¯s needed!?¡± Zephyr was rendered speechless. Did he even need to say a word when his


    mother and wife worked together so well and aggressively? No one would listen to him even if he did


    say something! ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Cordelia came over, worried Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Zephyr hurried to hide behind her.


    Janine put on a different expression and beamed at Cordelia. ¡°Nothing, nothing. Just teaching Zephyr


    some values! Hahaha¡­¡± The party went on with everyone enjoying it except for Noah and his family,


    who slipped through the backdoor. Hannah scowled with shaking knees, barely able to walk properly.


    There were several times when Noah wanted to help her, but she pushed him away coldly. Ava went


    up and shoved him away, nearly making him stagger and fall. ¡°Hah, you didn¡¯t do anything earlier, and


    now you remember to help my mom?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Noah froze. ¡°Ava, how can you talk to daddy like this!?¡±


    ¡°Daddy!?¡± Ava shed out. ¡°Whose daddy is like you? You can¡¯t protect your wife, and child and your


    brain¡¯s not even working properly. I don¡¯t want a daddy like you!¡± ¡°Ava Baker!¡± shouted Noah. There


    was heartache in his voice as his gaze was tinged with disbelief. This was the daughter he doted on


    since she was a child? He treated them genuinely and what did they take him as? Noah¡¯s thoughts


    were everywhere. He was a little silly. These questions were tangled up into a knot in his head, and he


    could not unravel them no matter what. Hannah saw him panting and sweating and knew that Ava had


    really angered him. ¡°Ava, what are you saying!?¡± She shot her daughter a look. They could not offend


    Noah. The fool¡ªa rich fool¡ªwas the only one she could manipte in the Bakers. ¡°You can¡¯t talk to


    dad like this. Apologize!¡± Ava refused with puffed cheeks and ran off.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    Hannah stomped her foot in rage and went after her daughter after a quick word with Noah. Noah was


    the only one left standing rooted in the night. The silvery moonlight elongated his shadow. His


    shoulders trembled slightly, and his eyes and mouth twitched involuntarily. His heart ached a little, but


    he was more furious. He pulled out his phone after a while and dialed a number after asking a few


    people. ¡°Hello, is this Ms. Trinity Lulham?¡± The other end of the line paused before asking softly, ¡°You


    are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Noah Baker, Janine Baker¡¯s younger brother!¡± Trinity blinked, and her mind went nk. What


    was going on? She and the man were two parallel lines! ¡°Uh, uh¡­ Do you need money for your film?¡±


    Trinity winced, not knowing how to answer it. ¡°Ms. Lulham I h-have money!¡± Noah yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll have you


    know I have lots of money! My dad and my sister send money to my ount regrly! ¡°Take it for your


    movie, I¡¯m giving all of it to you!¡± ¡°No, no, Mr. Baker¡­ Let¡¯s talk about this!¡± Trinity was shocked. ¡°We


    do need investments for the production but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll invest, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Noah raised his voice. ¡°Like the


    Hollywood scale, I¡¯ll triple it¡­ No, no, five times more!¡± ¡°Mr. Baker, can you calm down?¡± Trinity could


    barely handle this sudden jackpot. It was unusual. She had heard that there was a Baker heir who was


    not quite mentally capable. This must be him! ¡°I just have one condition!¡± Noah gritted his teeth. ¡°You


    can¡¯t let Ava Baker have any role!¡±


    Trinity was stunned. Noah hung up after what he yelled. He felt good now. Just like a child throwing a


    tantrum, he would take revenge since Ava upset him. In his mind, Ava would be sad as long as she


    was not given the chance to star in the film and they were even this way¡ªthey would still be a loving


    father and daughter after this! Noah smirked and grinned in triumph, his steps feeling lighter.


    Meanwhile, Trinity was baffled and quickly called Cordelia Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on? What the heck?¡± Trinity was still bewildered.


    ¡°Your uncle¡¯s so¡­ so¡­¡± Cordelia giggled. It seemed that the talented director was at a loss for words


    too. ¡°Cordelia, what do I do?¡± ¡°Just do as he said.¡± Cordelia thought about it. ¡°Uncle Noah thinks like a


    child. We can¡¯t try to figure out his thoughts like he¡¯s an adult. Since he wants to invest, let him do it.


    Every centing from him will go through my mother-inw anyway. ¡°And his other request, just do


    as he wishes! You need money to shoot, and you can¡¯t possibly get Ava to star. Just do as Uncle NoahProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    says and don¡¯t offend him!¡± ¡°Mm, okay.¡± Trinity smiled. ¡°I understand.¡± She lowered her voice and


    asked, ¡°Oh, yeah, Cordelia, this is Zephyr¡¯s maternal uncle, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ people say that


    nephews follow their maternal uncles!¡± Trinity could not help chuckling. ¡°Watch out there. If Zephyr


    shows any sign of mental challenges, treat him in time!¡± Before Cordelia could speak, her phone was


    pulled away by the man beside her. Trinity did not expect to hear the deep and cold voice from the


    phone. ¡°Ms. Lulham, what are you talking about?¡±

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    ¡°Huh¡­ Uh, I was saying that it¡¯s sunny tonight!¡± Trinity answered hastily in passing and hung up.


    Zephyr passed the phone back to Cordelia with a stern face and stroked his chin. He stayed quiet for a


    long time, and Cordelia thought that he had gotten angry. She tilted her head to snuggle his chest and


    was going to coax him when she heard the man¡¯s deep voice. ¡°Trinity¡¯s getting bolder!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Looks


    like someone needs to be there to keep her in check!¡± Zephyr met Cordelia¡¯s eyes. Cordelia could not


    decipher his cryptic gaze but thought that the man looked like an old fox with his smirk. She had no


    idea about what Zephyr was currently nning. Fredric had a business trip in Chaisnd, so he could


    get him over for a few days. It was also about time for Neil to improve himself, so Zephyr could get him


    a ce in the film school. Or¡­ he could get both of them over together¡ªthe more the merrier! Zephyr


    arched his brow and quirked his lips meaningfully. ¡­ After waiting at the studio for five days straight,


    Ava finally met Trinity. Trinity was shocked by Ava¡¯s extremely friendly hug and exaggerated makeup.


    Thetter¡¯s perfume was so strong that it was stabbing her lungs. She choked and coughed, pushing


    Ava away with a forced smile. ¡°Ms. Lulham!¡± Ava swayed coquettishly and stuffed the document in her


    hand to her. ¡°Ms. Lulham, this is my resume. There¡¯s also information on the productions I¡¯ve starred


    in!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Trinity could only force a smile. Information like this had already upied more than half


    of her email inbox. Ava smiled. ¡°Ms. Lulham, have we met somewhere before? Why do I feel so familiar


    like I¡¯ve known you for a long time since I met you?¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Trinity replied tly, ¡°If you think I look


    familiar, you might¡¯ve seen me on TV. I¡¯ve attended several international film festivals.¡± The smile on


    Ava froze and she went quiet. Trinity asked her directly, ¡°Ms. Baker, what¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m quite busy.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡­¡± Ava licked


    her lips and smiled seductively. ¡°Ms. Lulham, I just heard that you¡¯re taking a course here, so I


    specifically came for a visit!¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing important?¡± Trinity smiled as well. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to


    editing then.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Seeing that Trinity was leaving, Ava panicked and quickly stopped her. ¡°Ms. Lulham, there¡¯s


    something!¡± Trinity crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Ava silently. ¡°I just want to ask


    when you¡¯ll start shooting your new film.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not confirmed.¡± ¡°I know that it¡¯s an art film and that you


    won¡¯t be casting Millie as the main female lead to give newbies a chance¡­¡± Trinity furrowed her brows.


    ¡°So, I think¡­¡± Ava flicked her long hair. ¡°Instead of giving the opportunity to outsiders, why don¡¯t you


    give it to your own people, right, Ms. Lulham?¡± Trinity scanned her from head to toe. Ava seemed to be


    overconfident like she would definitely be the main female lead. To be honest, Ava was pretty, but her


    biggest w as an actor was that there was no distinguishing quality to her. Even if the cameras were


    right on her face, the audience would not remember what she looked like even after the movie. What


    was the point!? Trinity cleared her throat and smiled politely at her. ¡°Ms. Baker, you seem to have some


    misunderstanding? I haven¡¯t evenpleted the script for this production yet. How could the male and


    female leads be decided so easily? ¡°If you really want a certain role, that¡¯s fine. We can follow the


    regr procedure. I¡¯ll let you attend the casting, but it¡¯s up to your ability whether you get the role or


    not!¡± ¡°Trinity!¡± Ava went up to hook arms with her. ¡°I¡¯ll get the role if you say yes, and I won¡¯t if you say


    no! It¡¯s so simple.¡± Trinity lost her patience and pushed Ava¡¯s hand away. ¡°Ms. Baker, there¡¯s no


    shortcut here with me. Please take your leave.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Trinity turned around to go to her studio,


    and Ava rolled her eyes at her back.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    ¡°Who do you think you are!?¡± Ava muttered under her breath, ¡°You¡¯re just the Bakers¡¯ dog¡­¡± ¡°What did


    you say!?¡± Trinity suddenly popped out and red at her. Ava was stunned, turned pale, and flustered.


    She wanted to exin herself but nothing came out after her lips moved. How could she let Trinity hear


    her unfiltered thoughts!? Trinity snickered. ¡°Ms. Baker, do you usually speak without any self-respect?¡±


    Ava was flustered. Trinity had an androgynous look and felt icy and authoritative when she did not


    smile. ¡°Since we¡¯re already at this, we might as well be direct and stop hiding things.¡± Trinity touched


    the bonsai beside her with a faint smirk. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stopping you from starring?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ava


    jolted. ¡°This is actually the investor¡¯s request!¡± Trinity emphasized the word ¡°investor¡±. ¡°I do the casting,


    but I can¡¯t disregard the investor¡¯s opinion. Someone is investing a huge amount of money in my film,


    and the only condition is that you can¡¯t star in any role!¡± Trinity scoffed when she brushed past Ava and


    patted her shoulder. ¡°Ava Baker, you should consider who¡¯s actually the Bakers¡¯ dog again!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Ava nearly choked on herself. As Trinity went back to her studio, she heard Ava shouting in the


    hallway, ¡°Tell me who¡¯s the investor! Despicable! Shameless!¡± Trinity scoffed and mmed the door


    close, while Ava shook and clenched her fists, fingernails stabbing into her flesh. An investor? How


    many investors could there be in the family? Janine had always been the one overseeing the media


    company! Janine had not been around recently, and Cordelia had be the CEO¡¯s assistant who


    managed all thepany affairs¡­ Hah, she must be that investor! Ava bit her lips and dragged herself


    out of the building. Dark clouds hung heavy in the sky. The air was damp and warm. Melorian had a


    mild climate and rarely had this kind of weather. Fat droplets of rain fell a whileter. There seemed to


    be hail as well.


    Ava had no umbre as she walked aimlessly in the storm. She was drenched. Her resentment was


    like a sharp knife that wanted nothing more but to charge out of the storm and pierce through


    Cordelia¡¯s chest. ¡°Fine!¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°The b*tch wants to y? I¡¯ll make sure she wins the


    stupid prize!¡± ¡­ The constant rain went on for nearly a week before the sun finally came back out. The


    weather was wonderful today. There was the fresh fragrance of soil on a sunny day just after the rain,


    and the sky was a brilliant blue with cotton candy clouds adorning it Books Chapters Are Daily UpdatedCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Flowers could be seen everywhere on the streets,


    blooming and swaying in the breeze. It was the weekend, and Cordelia looked thoughtful as shezed


    in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. For some reason, Ava had been texting her more often these


    days. Her daily sharing had be motivational quotes and posts. Between the lines, it brimmed with


    inferiority that was meek and subservient. In addition, she often came to visit and had even gotten on


    the ground to tie Cordelia¡¯s shoces when she could not crouch from her pregnant belly¡­ There was


    even once when Ava looked at her pitifully. ¡°Cordelia, I heard that you¡¯re very nice to Zephyr¡¯s half-


    sister¡­ I know that I can¡¯tpare to her, but I¡¯m doing my best to keep you happy¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not asking


    you to treat me as nice as you treat her, but can you share just a little of your kindness to her with me?¡±


    Cordelia frowned and actually felt bad for a moment there. She did not know if it had to do with her


    pregnancy, but she seemed to be growing softer. She even wondered if she had stepped over the line


    recalling how she had treated Ava. Therefore, she agreed despite not wanting to go shopping, after


    Ava pestered her for an hour. ¡°It¡¯s just shopping. Not like I¡¯d be missing a piece of flesh.¡± Cordelia


    looked at Zephyr. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask Fan to pick me up. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send a few more


    subordinates to follow you,¡± Zephyr replied seriously. ¡°Never mind. Fan alone is good enough.¡±


    Cordelia smiled. ¡°Zephyr, I don¡¯t want things to be too strained with Ava. There¡¯s your uncle in all this.


    We have to consider his feelings.¡± ¡°Mm, okay.¡± Zephyr stroked her hair and smiled at her. As soon as


    he turned around, though, he asked his subordinate, ¡°Follow my wife from afar. Don¡¯t let her find out.


    But if something happens, go over immediately! Understand?¡±

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    Ava was attentive and considerate when they shopped. She was incredibly thoughtful the entire time.


    When they passed by a lingerie shop, she insisted on entering and checking it out with Cordelia.


    ¡°Cordelia, this brand is well known in Chaisnd! The designs are great, and the material¡¯s


    comfortable! Let¡¯s go in and try them?¡± ¡°Ava, I¡¯m a bit tired.¡± Cordelia refused nicely. ¡°Fan will pick me


    up in a while. I¡¯ll stop shopping now and wait for her here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ava looked disappointed. ¡°Cordelia, I


    asked you to shop and you asked Fan over. Do you not trust me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink this. I just¡ª¡± ¡°Sorry,


    Cordelia. I didn¡¯t do well enough.¡± Cordelia felt bad seeing Ava¡¯s lowered head. Thinking that there


    were around ten minutes before Fan would arrive, she might as well go in and look around. Ava was


    delighted and helped Cordelia into the shop. She picked several maternity bras for Cordelia. The


    material was soft andfortable, and the design kept pregnant women in mind. They were beautiful


    and practical. ¡°Cordelia, go try them on. It¡¯s on me!¡± ¡°How could I?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no fault in giving you a


    present!¡± Ava¡¯s smile was pure and jovial. Cordelia suddenly thought of Zennie, who was far away in


    Centrolis. She snapped out of it and took a deep breath before she waved with a smile. As months


    went by, her cup size went up as well. She did need several maternity bras like these. It was just that


    she could not let Ava pay for them. She did not want to owe her a favor like this. Cordelia took the bras


    and entered the VIP changing room under the sales assistant¡¯s guide. Just as she took off her clothes


    and before she could try the bras on, Ava suddenly barged in! ¡°Cordelia, I found a few ones like this.


    You¡ª¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Cordelia was shocked and quickly covered herself with her hands. Despite that, Ava stood


    rooted, and the door to the changing room was still wide open. Her eyes were fixed on Cordelia¡¯s


    stomach. ¡°Cordelia, you¡­¡± Cordelia¡¯s heart thumped. She subconsciously wanted to cover her belly,


    but there was no way it would happen. She saw the ugly lines and marks on it through the mirror, and


    something seemed to erupt in her ears at that moment. ¡°Cordelia!¡± Ava¡¯s smirk was discreet and


    sinister. ¡°What¡¯s this? Your stomach¡­ Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, please leave!¡± Cordelia¡¯s expression


    changed, and her tone went stern. This was the moment Ava was waiting for. Hannah had been to the


    hospital Cordelia regrly went for checkups and managed to probe about Cordelia having stretch


    marks.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She had told Ava that women had stretch marks during pregnancy and that many men despised their


    wives when they saw it, so she wanted her to make everyone know about it. ¡°Ava, I¡¯ll bet with you.


    Cordelia wouldn¡¯t dare to tell Zephyr about this! Hah, men are all visual animals. No matter how deep


    and romantic their love is, they¡¯re disgusted once they see the marks on the women. Would he still love


    her?¡± Ava smirked in victory. She grabbed Cordelia¡¯s clothes first and purposely asked aloud, ¡°Cordelia,


    what¡¯s that on you? Why are there lines on your stomach!?¡± ¡°Give me back my clothes!¡± Cordelia


    shouted, ¡°Get out!¡± Their voices attracted the sales assistants, prompting them to hurry over as they


    thought that something had happened, only to see the stretch marks on Cordelia¡¯s stomach. ¡°Cordelia,


    it¡¯s okay!¡± Ava stepped forward to hold Cordelia¡¯s wrist and pulled her out. ¡°I picked a few more for you.


    Try them on as well!¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Cordelia shoved her away but was afraid of hurting her baby if she


    exerted too much force. The moment she met Ava¡¯s eyes, she saw the malice and deceit in thetter¡¯s


    eyes. She felt helpless as if she was standing in front of everyonepletely undressed. ¡°Ava Baker,


    you¡ª¡± ¡°Cordelia, you aren¡¯t nning to run out like this, are you?¡± Ava sneered with a raised brow.


    ¡°What will Zephyr think if he sees these disgusting stretch marks?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Let go!¡± Cordelia shrieked. Suddenly, a figure shed


    past and knocked the two of them apart! Cordelia was unstable and nearly lost her bnce but did not


    fall. Instead, she knocked into a warm and petite figure. ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here!¡±


    Fan took off her jacket and draped it on Cordelia as her furious re felt like knives on Ava. ¡°Ms.


    Baker, what are you trying to do?¡± Ava, unfortunately, collided against the wall when she was abruptly


    knocked to the side and felt her head buzz. ¡°You!¡± She was infuriated when she saw that it was Fan.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking my cousin-inw to shop. What does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°You know well if you are just


    shopping or you have an ulterior motive!¡± Fan did not want to speak much to her. If looks could kill, Ava


    would have already died more than a thousand times. Although Fan¡¯s death re was not that


    powerful, the bodyguards behind her were enough to take care of Ava on the spot. Fan nudged


    Cordelia into the changing room and closed the door. As she gave her order next, dozens of men in


    ck darted out from each direction in the mall and surrounded the small shop. Ava panicked as she


    looked around and asked Fan in a shaky voice, ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± ¡°Afraid now, Ms. Baker?¡± Fan


    scoffed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think of Mr. Z¡¯s men kicking your *ss when you bullied Mrs. Hamerton just now?¡±

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Ava was pale as she stood there trembling. ¡°Fan Lee, you¡­ Stop assuming unwarranted authority!


    What did I do to Cordelia just now? I was kind enough to take her shopping, and this is how you


    nder me!?¡± ¡°You¡¯re kind?¡± Fan red at her. ¡°Ava Baker, have some shame! Don¡¯t make me insult


    you!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Take this woman back!¡± Fan told the bodyguards in fluent Chaisene. The bodyguards


    were tall and muscr with big eyes that looked frightening. Zephyr¡¯s men had already cleared the


    mall, and the sales assistants of the lingerie shop stood close to the wall not daring to move. The


    bodyguards were going to grab Ava when Cordelia came out of the changing room dressed. ¡°Mrs.


    Hamerton!¡± Fan went up to help her. Cordelia¡¯s hands were icy while beads of sweat formed on the tip


    of her nose. Her feet felt leaden as each step was incredibly heavy. ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, are you okay?¡±


    Fan asked in concern. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back now!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave on my own. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Cordelia felt


    weak. It was like she was sucked dry. She held her belly and walked out with great difficulty. When she


    walked past Ava, she red at her. She wanted to say something but could not get any word out. Ava


    had long discovered her weakness and knew how to bruise her ego. Cordelia admitted that she was


    sometimes a perfectionist. Being pregnant for the first time, she endured all sorts of difort and did


    her best to adapt to the mindset changes. She tried her hardest to adapt to growing fat, the freckles on


    her face, and the difficulty to move around. Sheforted herself that all these would get better after


    she delivered the baby.


    However, her fragile state of mind broke down when she saw the worm-like stretch marks on her round


    belly. A pregnant woman¡¯s mood was hard to exin. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She had previously read posts about pregnant people who would


    often cry hard over something small for no reason at all. She could not understand it at that time but


    with months adding up in her pregnancy and how her body changed, she seemed to understand it now.


    A bodyguard asked, ¡°Ms. Lee, do we still take her back?¡± Cordelia had left, and Fan did not know what


    to do about Ava. ¡°I¡¯ll go after Mrs. Hamerton,¡± she said. ¡°Send her back to the Bakers first and see what


    Mr. Zephyr wants to do about her!¡± ¡­ Zephyr got up to the bedroom. He pushed the door open softly


    and looked inside to see that Cordelia was seated by the window. He did not know what she wasCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    looking at but the woman¡¯s quiet and pretty side profile brimmed with sorrow. She was usually chatty


    like a magpie, yet she was now silent out of the blue. She had even asked to sleep in a different room


    from him. It was until Zephyr got the mall¡¯s surveince recording and heard Fan report the entire


    incident that he understood Cordelia¡¯s unusual behavior. Zephyr wore a grim look and was silent as he


    gripped his fists tightly. There was a wash of menace over his otherwise nk face. Later, Zephyr


    coaxed Cordelia to sleep and pulled the nket away gently. He felt his heart ache upon seeing the


    stretch marks peppered across her belly under the dim light. The marks were ugly, like the ground


    cracking. Yet, she would not have these at all if it were not for him. He bowed to kiss her stomach. The


    baby in her womb seemed to feel something as a small part¡ªeither a small hand or a small foot¡ª


    popped up.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Zephyr smiled and stroked it gently. ¡°Son, can you help me?¡± The baby moved again. ¡°Tell mommy for


    me¡­¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was deep. ¡°No matter what she looks like, she¡¯s always the prettiest to me. I love


    her forever.¡± Cordelia turned, and Zephyr froze with bated breath. He pulled the nket over her


    carefully and returned to his side of the bed. The next day, Zephyr called his mother-inw for help.


    ¡°Mom, Cordelia hasn¡¯t been in a good mood recently.¡± X understood instantly that this was the


    pregnancy mood swings. ¡°She doesn¡¯t let me near her these days and changes with her back against


    me,¡± Zephyr said softly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even let me bathe her now¡­ ¡°Mom, can youe over and keep


    herpany?¡± ¡°Say no more!¡± X booked a flight to Chaisnd that day itself. When Cordelia woke


    up from her afternoon nap, she caught a faint, familiar scent of calend amidst her grogginess.


    ¡°Mom?¡± She sat up and eximed in delighted surprise when she saw that it was really X, ¡°Mom,


    how did you get here!?¡± ¡°Silly child, of course, I¡¯m here to see you!¡± X hugged her and ran a soothing


    hand down her back. She saw that her daughter¡¯s stomach had gotten bigger, and her eyes reddened


    with mixed feelings as she recalled back when she was pregnant. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Cordelia was taken aback


    when she felt the hot tears at the corners of her mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you crying!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a little


    emotional. Can¡¯t help it.¡± X smiled and looked at her daughter. ¡°You were a baby in my womb back


    then too. And you¡¯re going to be a mother now in the blink of an eye.¡± Cordelia chuckled, finding the


    continuation of life unbelievable as well.


    The mother and daughter had a lot of things to talk about in private, so the domestic staff excused


    themselves and gave them sufficient space. X looked at Cordelia and slowly pulled her shirt up.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Cordelia


    was startled when she saw the stretch marks on her mother¡¯s stomach. She had always thought that


    she had taken good care of her mother back then bute to think of it, she had never noticed that her


    mother had stretch marks too. ¡°These are from having you and Carter.¡± X was calm. Feeling like


    something hit her heart, Cordelia subconsciously rubbed her belly. ¡°Everyone¡¯s body is different. Some


    people might not have stretch marks from being pregnant but some people have them for life once they


    get pregnant.¡± X dropped her shirt and held Cordelia¡¯s hands. ¡°Cordelia, this is normal. You really


    don¡¯t have to distance yourself from Zephyr over this.¡± Cordelia bit her lips and looked down in silence.


    ¡°He¡¯s so anxious from you ignoring him for days!¡± X said with a chuckle, ¡°And you asked to sleep in


    different rooms. Do you know how badly he was scared?¡± Cordelia paused, and a giggle escaped her.


    Would it be hrious if others found out that Mr. Z Hamerton was badly frightened because his wife


    wanted to sleep separately from him? Cordelia said softly after a moment of silence, ¡°Mom, I wasn¡¯t


    purposely distancing myself from him. It¡¯s just that having these stretch marks¡­ I feel inferior in front of


    him. ¡°I feel that I¡¯m no longer perfect and I¡¯m not worthy of him¡­¡± X looked at her daughter lovingly


    and took her into her arms. ¡°Silly girl,¡± she said softly. ¡°There¡¯s never such a thing as perfect.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    Cordelia stayed quiet. Her mother¡¯s shoulders were frail, but she was immensely assured as she


    rested on them. Her mother¡¯s fragrant scent had also soothed her tense nerves and gradually calmed


    her down. X said softly, ¡°Cordelia, both of us are actually very lucky. I met your father and you met


    Zephyr.¡± Cordelia smiled. Yeah, they were both men who were sincerely good to them. ¡°So, what


    inferiority do you have before him?¡± X looked into her eyes. ¡°Someone who truly loves you won¡¯t


    despise you over a tiny w. Their heart will ache for you instead.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Cordelia pressed her lips


    together. ¡°I came across many posts that said that their husbands were cold to them and wouldn¡¯t even


    look at them, some not returning home for the night, ever since they had babies and stretch marks.


    ¡°Mom, maybe these small and petty details in life will really grind away the love.¡± X was amused and


    huffy as she poked Cordelia¡¯s head. ¡°And where did you see these things from? There are men like


    that, but I can guarantee that Zephyr won¡¯t be one of them! ¡°Cordelia, love won¡¯t ever fade. It¡¯ll only


    be stronger with time. Just like your diamond ring, it¡¯s the toughest thing in the world, and it


    shines and sparkles forever.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide before the one you love.¡± X patted


    her head. ¡°Be yourself and wee the new life that belongs to the both of you. This is more important


    than everything else!¡± ¡­ X had just spent two days in Melorian, yet Rowan kept calling nonstop.


    Cordelia was exasperated because of him. ¡°Dad, mom¡¯s here to keep mepany. Are you scared


    that she¡¯ll be abducted?¡± ¡°Good girl, your mom wouldn¡¯t be taken away so easily!¡± Rowan coughed and


    lowered his voice. ¡°Unless that Witch Janine is instigating again¡ª¡± Before he could finish, a sonorous


    voice echoed. ¡°Rowan Irwin, what did you say!?¡± Rowan nearly dropped his phone. ¡°Cordelia, what¡¯s


    going on? Y-You have me on speaker?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­ Cordelia giggled. She had one arm holding her mother and the other


    holding her mother-inw as they shopped at a luxury boutique. For convenience¡¯s sake, she had


    ced her phone on the counter and put the call on speaker, not expecting Rowan tock a filter.


    ¡°Nice one, Rowan!¡± Janine was not going down without a fight. ¡°I¡¯m kind enough to take your wife out


    shopping, and you say I¡¯m instigating? You¡¯re just like when you were younger¡ªdespicable!¡± ¡°Are you


    done, Janine? I¡¯m despicable? So, you¡¯re noble?¡± ¡°Much more than you! How dare you call me a


    witch? You pufferfish!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Hamster! Hamster with only three teeth!¡± Cordelia hung up quickly. She


    heard that Irwin Pharmaceuticals had been producing a new medicine recently and Rowan was cooped


    up in theb all day with Carter. That was why he did note to Chaisnd. Cordelia stuck out her


    tongue. It was fortunate that he did note, or it would be another world war. ¡°Oh, Cordelia!¡± Janine


    pulled her hand. ¡°Zephyr will pick you up after lunch.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°I think¡­ he¡¯s taking you to some


    match?¡± Janine said with a smile, ¡°Have fun! Leave your mom with me. I¡¯ll take her to shop in the south


    later!¡± ¡°Mm, thanks, mom!¡± ¡°There are lots of bars in the south, plenty of handsome men too!¡± Janine


    cackled. ¡°I have to widen your mom¡¯s horizons and let that Southeast Aciatic pufferfish die of anger!


    Hahaha¡­¡± Cordelia widened her eyes in slight helplessness. In the afternoon, Zephyr took her to Old


    Clifford. The ce was brimmed with people with barely an empty seat. It was all red, and the cheers


    were deafening. Zephyr kept Cordelia protected as he led her to the VIP seats. This was Cordelia¡¯s first


    time watching a ser match live. As one basked in the mood, it felt overwhelming. The VIP seats had


    a good view and were rtively quiet. She looked around, and the people next to her smiled back


    politely, greeting her by removing their hats.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    ¡°This is a friendly charity match,¡± Zephyr exined softly. ¡°The result isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important


    is that the profit made from the match will be donated to charity.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Cordelia nodded. ¡°Will there


    be a lot of star yers?¡± ¡°Yeah, top ones.¡± Cordelia grinned. Just as Zephyr finished, the yers


    entered the field and cheers erupted. Cordelia did see many faces that she could only see from the


    television otherwise. She usually was not one to pay attention to ser matches, at most taking a look


    as well when Zephyr watched one, so her knowledge was limited. Like most female football fans, she


    could not remember the star yers¡¯ skills¡ªonly their faces. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡± Cordelia was delightfully


    surprised. ¡°He¡¯s here too!¡± Zephyr frowned as he watched her focus on the field. Two eyes did not


    seem enough. It was understandable. With so many star yers gathered in one ce, it was indeed a


    rare sight. Zephyr pursed his lips. The Hamerton Group was the main organizer of the friendly match,


    and he had repeatedly asked for several regr yers. Who selected these handsome ones!? The


    ipetency must be penalized! Zephyr stretched a long arm to pull Cordelia into his arm, but the


    woman, like the other female fans around them, sprang up to cheer for the yers! Cordelia¡¯s


    Chaisene was decent, and she quickly got friendly with the others. ¡°Which one do you like?¡± ¡°I like No.


    10!¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s so hot!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so manly when he has the ball!¡± Zephyr nearly crushed the megaphone


    in his hand listening to the women¡¯s chatter.


    Cordelia turned around to smile at him. She did not join in their discussion, but it felt great to watch the


    match live. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t just look at them!¡± Zephyr went up to hug her. ¡°Actually¡­ your husband


    knows how to y too.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cordelia paused. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention it!?¡± ¡°I really know


    how to. And I¡¯m decent at it.¡± Cordelia grinned brighter upon seeing how serious he was. Zephyr¡¯s


    voice was deep and husky as he spoke next to her ear. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll y for you if you don¡¯t believe


    me!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Zephyr


    had already left the VIP seat before Cordelia could react to it. The first half wasing to an end, and


    neither team had scored. With the referee¡¯s whistle, both teams took a break. Cordelia looked around


    but did not see Zephyr. She waited for some time and wanted to call him when another wave of cheers


    interrupted her thoughts. She widened her eyes, and her hand flew to cover her mouth in reflex. ZephyrCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    was actually among the yers ying for the second half! ¡°Whoa, look! Who¡¯s that?¡± someone


    whispered beside her. ¡°I think¡­ that¡¯s Mr. Hamerton who was just here earlier?¡± ¡°Hah, he knows how to


    y?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s look forward to it!¡± Cordelia was delighted and surprised. She was also a little nervous as


    she gripped the end of her clothes lightly.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    The second half of the match began. Zephyr¡¯s appearance on the field stirred a small climax. When he


    was passed the ball, he went in for it and scored a goal after getting through the rival defender. The


    spectators erupted into a cheer, and Cordelia could not help standing up and cheering as well. Zephyr


    took off his jersey and swung it in his hand, showing his muscr upper body that oozed masculinity.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The few socialites next to Cordelia hadpletely lost theirdylike image. When she turned to


    look at them, the women¡¯s eyes were glowing predatorily like they were going to rush into the field and


    devour Zephyr. She looked farther and saw the female fans in short skirts on the stage dancing in a


    frenzy. ¡°Hey!¡± Her shoulder was suddenly tapped. ¡°Did you see? Did you see it? Mr. Hamerton¡¯s


    amazing!¡± ¡°Yeah! He¡¯s even doing better than the star yers!¡± ¡°Ah, he¡¯s gone into their goal area with


    the ball again!¡± Cordelia bit her lips. She was smiling while listening to the screams, but she was


    already drowned in jealousy inwardly. Why were these women so annoying!? Zephyr too! Why was he


    taking off his jersey when he should just be ying!? Cordelia sat back down with her cheeks puffed up


    as if she was going to stare a hole through her husband. The match was intense, and both teams gave


    it their all. When it came to the end, Zephyr went through the center speedily and did a long shot,


    scoring another goal! The referee blew the whistle, which signaled the end of the match. Tens of


    thousands of people cheered at the same time in therge football arena. Cordelia looked up¡ªthe man


    had taken off his jersey again to celebrate the win. ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡± She shouted in Acian, ¡°Put your


    clothes back on!¡± Despite that, her voice was drowned in the sea of joy.


    Not only was Zephyr not wearing a top in the field, but he even spread his arms to let the camera


    capture him. Cordelia was going to erupt into a rage when she froze upon seeing the big screen in the


    center of the field. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr was on the screen with a bare upper body that had a tattoo on his chest¡ª¡°Cordelia¡±. The man


    patted his chest and cheered with his arms spread wide. He was telling the world that the person in his


    heart was named Cordelia. The field went quiet for a few seconds, and everyone was whispering about


    the name. Cordelia¡¯s mind went nk. When she came to her senses, fireworks lit up above the field. It


    was already night then. The fireworks were brighter than the stars as they turned into hearts in theAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    night sky. Cordelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she stared at everything in a stupor. She suddenly felt like


    tearing up. Zephyr came to her with the trophy. His deep eyes brimmed with indulgence and


    tenderness. He had already put his jersey back on, and his hair was stuck to his forehead from the


    sweat, softening his lines and angles. Cordelia¡¯s tears spilled. She was crying andughing,


    embarrassed and wanting to hide from the reporters and cameras. Zephyr hugged her lightly. Her face


    was snuggled right on the tattoo. She touched it with a happy smile. ¡°When did you get it? You hid it


    from me!¡± It was no wonder he would cover himself up so securely when he slept these few days. He


    had been hiding a secret. Zephyr kissed her forehead and chuckled. ¡°Honey, the tattoo must hurt?¡±

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt at all. ¡°But¡­¡± Zephyr¡¯s family was strict. Be it the Hamertons or Bakers, they prohibited


    their children from getting tattoos on their bodies. ¡°But it¡¯s on my chest. It¡¯s fine.¡± He continued gently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only keep my heart for the only one. ¡°So, Cordelia¡­ ¡°No matter the time or what happens, your


    name will be carved on my heart. ¡°I only have you in my heart.¡± He held her face and gave her a deep


    kiss. There were fireworks in the sky behind them. Each of them was a sparkly heart. The sparks lit up


    Cordelia¡¯s beautiful face. She closed her eyes softly while hugging and kissing him. A tear dropped


    from the corner of her eye. ¡­ Ava¡¯s hand that was holding her phone could not stop shaking. She was


    watching the live stream of the friendly match. She was shaking from the rage, and her face had turned


    pale. Subsequently, she lifted her arm to toss her phone. Hannah grabbed her wrist. ¡°Hey! What are


    you doing!? Your phone is expensive. What if you broke it?¡± ¡°Mom!¨C¡± Ava shrieked from the bottom of


    her heart. ¡°It¡¯s just a stupid phone. So what if it¡¯s broken!? What? We can¡¯t even afford to buy a


    phone?¡± ¡°The phone isn¡¯t the issue, right?¡± Hannah looked at her with a cryptic look. ¡°Even if you broke


    your phone, the person still exists!¡± Ava was panting, and her features were almost distorted. Hannah


    nced at the video. ¡°Girl, since Zephyr doesn¡¯t reciprocate, just give up on him. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find


    you a better man. Someone who is 10,000 times more powerful than he is!¡± Avay t on the couch


    and cried with all of her heart. ¡°Okay, okay. Just let them be!¡± Hannah patted her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    They won¡¯t be able to stay happy for long. I have a way to fight them!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Avained, ¡°You couldn¡¯t even handle the party, so what else are you trying to do now?¡±


    ¡°It was an ident!¡± Hannah persisted. ¡°I-It won¡¯t happen again! ¡°Look, Ava. They¡¯ll suffer when you


    get the International Fashion Week¡¯s order!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ava raised her head and wiped her face in panic.


    ¡°Are you really confident with that?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­ ¡°Of course!¡± Hannah was proud. ¡°What else do you think I¡¯ve been working on?


    That¡¯s all for this!¡± ¡°But you stole it from my aunt. Will she forgive you?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Hannah pointed at the


    balcony and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t we have him?¡± Ava looked over. Noah was ying with his parrot on the


    balcony. He looked like a happy fool. Her smile was cold, and her eyes were filled with disdain. It was


    great to have this fool. Not only was he an easy mark, but he was also a shield! ¡°If your aunt dares toProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    condemn me, I¡¯ll use this fool, right? Hasn¡¯t he been our scapegoat? As long as we have him, your aunt


    aside, even your grandpa would agree to us!¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing, mom!¡± Ava smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the International


    Fashion Week¡¯s order! With that, your status in Melorian¡¯s fashion industry will be set! ¡°Ha! Let¡¯s just


    watch my aunt¡¯s face when she finds out about this! Haha!¡± Meanwhile, Hannah¡¯s phone suddenly


    rang. It was her secretary, and she sounded panicky. ¡°Madam, about the order¡­ Why are you not


    taking it?¡± ¡°What?¡± She was stunned. ¡°What are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand you?¡± ¡°Mr. Z


    took the order. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    Hannah¡¯s expression changed. She was stunned for over ten seconds. ¡°Madam? Madam! Are you


    there?¡± Hannah took a deep breath in and asked shakily. ¡°W-What did you say? The order is mine! I


    spoke to a few major brands. Signing the contract is thest step! How is it possible that Zephyr took


    it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought it was strange too!¡± The secretary said, feeling annoyed, ¡°But I just heard that the


    major brands signed a contract with Mr. Z. Also¡­¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Someone seems to have gifted the


    order to him!¡± ¡°What!?¡± Hannah lost her grip, and her phone fell onto the floor. The screen broke.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, mom?¡± As soon as Ava said that, Noah walked from the balcony in a carefree manner. He


    held the bird cage in one hand while ying with a beeswax bracelet in the other. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,


    Hannah?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Ava immediately asked for help. ¡°Someone took mom¡¯s fashion week¡¯s order!¡±


    ¡°Order?¡± He frowned beforeing to a realization. ¡°Oh, the International Fashion Week¡¯s order?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Haha, I gave it to Zen! I knew where you put those documents, so I got him to pick them


    up!¡± he said in a carefree manner and as-a-matter-of-factly. Hannah thought she had misheard as she


    stared at him in disbelief. She only said after a while, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said I gave Zen the order.


    What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noah seemed upset. He tossed the cage away and wrapped his arms around his


    chest. ¡°Ava didn¡¯t apologize for being rude to me at the party! And you, you¡¯ve been weird these days!


    You kept throwing tantrums at me. You¡¯re no longer nice to me like before! ¡°Hmph! She isn¡¯t treating me


    like her father, and you¡¯re not treating me like I¡¯m your husband!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°So, I thought I¡¯d take a tiny revenge on you! Hehe, how¡¯s that? You know my power now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hannah was hyperventting. Ava went forward to hold her quickly while patting her chest


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Noah looked proud.


    He even showed a funny face after he was done speaking. Hannah was pale. She was panting, and


    there was a buzzing sound in her head. ¡°Hehe, my dad told me this!¡± Noah was proud. ¡°He said I must


    hit back whoever hit me in the kindergarten! It¡¯s the same now! I¡¯ll offend whoever offends me!¡±


    Hannah¡¯s knees felt weak, and she fell onto the ground. Ava was angry and panicky, but there was


    nothing that she could do. She could only focus on calming her mother down now. Noah bent to take a


    good look at Hannah and Ava¡¯s faces after showing off for a bit. He only smiled and got up after


    ensuring they were mad. ¡°Okay. I was angry a few days back, and the two of you are angry now. Since


    you guys are angry, we¡¯re even now. We¡¯re a family! We should love each other, understand?¡± ¡°Noah,


    you¡­¡± Hannah pointed at him. She was secretly scolding him but could not say a word. She had


    copsed from exhaustion. ¡°You¡¯re petty, Hannah!¡± Noah preached to her in all seriousness again. ¡°It¡¯s


    just an order. What¡¯s up with that?! How much can that be? ¡°Hehe. My sister will give me money no


    matter how much I ask for! If you really like that stupid order, I¡¯ll just get it back for you, okay?¡± ¡°Noah


    ¡ª¡± Hannah finally managed to muster enough strength to shriek with all that she had. ¡°Get out. Get


    out!¡± Noah was stunned. He stood where he was while looking at her nkly after being yelled at.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    ¡°Mom asked you to leave. Did you not hear her?¡± Ava was enraged. She went forward directly and


    pushed him. ¡°Get out, you retarded fool!¡± Noah was stunned. It felt as if a loud noise exploded in his


    ears. He felt a throbbing pain in his heart. He had no idea what he had done wrong. It was them who


    were rude to him first. So what if he took revenge? However, now¡­ his wife med him, and his


    daughter yelled at him. He was like an unnecessary person in the family. His eyes turned red, and his


    clenched fists were shaking. He only turned around slowly after a long time and staggered back to his


    room. ¡°Mom, what do we do now?¡± Ava asked in a panic. Hannah forced herself to calm down. Almost


    everyone knew about the order. Everyone in the industry knew that she was taking over the project.


    Now that Zephyr had taken it away from her, where would she ce her dignity? However, if she could


    coborate with him¡­ she would still have a share of the order. She thought and instructed, ¡°Ava,


    prepare some gifts. They must be expensive. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to visit Zephyr tomorrow!¡± In the


    morning¡­ Zephyr sat in the study while reading the contract. He smirked. Who would believe that he


    got the International Fashion Week¡¯s order so easily! It was something that Hannah had snatched from


    his mother! Never had he thought his uncle would do that. Was this the mantis stalking the cicada,


    unaware of the oriole behind? He smiled and kept the contract in the drawer. Cordelia came in and


    ced the pour-over coffee she had made for him on the desk. He held her hand and pulled her over


    softly, getting her to sit on hisp.


    She held his hand and yed with his nose. ¡°You look happy. Did something happy happen?¡± Zephyr


    showed her the contract. She was stunned after learning what happened and only said after a long


    time, ¡°Though he¡¯s mentally challenged and easily manipted, he has a pure heart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Cordelia looked into


    his eyes. ¡°Zen, we must protect him so that nobody can hurt him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡± Zephyr


    smirked. Noah was his family, and he had be like this because he saved Janine. No matter what,


    he should do his best to help him. Zephyr yed with the pen in his hand and smiled without paying


    attention. ¡°I did a lot of nning to fight Hannah. I didn¡¯t expect to get it done so easily.¡± Cordelia


    pondered and came to a realization. ¡°So, the surprise that you told me¡­ is this?¡± He smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯tProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    you say that you¡¯re bored? I thought I¡¯d get you something to do. The Baker Group has many clothing


    businesses. With this order, you¡¯ll definitely be busy!¡± Cordelia was over the moon. She grabbed his


    face, kissed him, and smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you, hubby!¡± It happened too suddenly. He was taken by


    surprise. He was excited but could not show too much of it. He would have to have his dignity as the


    head of the family! Zephyr faked a cough and checked the time. ¡°Um¡­ Cordelia, you should rest in the


    room.¡± She was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing someone ising.¡± He smiled cryptically.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time!¡±

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    Cordelia thought to herself and instantly figured out who wasing. ¡°Is she not giving up?¡± Zephyr


    chucked. ¡°What do you think?¡± She raised her eyebrows and showed a helpless look. It made sense.


    Hannah was divorced with a kid, yet she had managed to marry into the Bakers. She would not be


    where she was today if she gave up easily. Cordelia nodded and said, while touching Zephyr¡¯s face,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a nap. I¡¯ll let Superman Mr. Z handle everything here!¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, yes,


    ma¡¯am.¡± Everything went as he expected. Just when Cordelia returned to her room, the doorbell rang.


    Soon, the butler came to report. ¡°Sir, Mrs. Hannah and Miss Ava are here. Do you want to see them?¡±


    Zephyr looked up and smiled. They had been waiting in the living room downstairs. When he went


    downstairs, he saw the panic, restlessness, and worry on their faces. They had even brought gifts. It


    was a whole set of diamond nes and a couple of international limited edition bags. Seeing that


    Ava looked like she was in pain, he could tell she had never used those things before. It seemed like


    Hannah had gone all out. Zephyr walked downstairs and looked cold as he greeted them courteously.


    ¡°Aunt, Ava.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Zen!¡± Hannah went up to him quickly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you guys.


    Oh, where¡¯s Cordelia? She should do her check-up this month, right? Your cousin is free. Get her to go


    with her!¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go with her.¡± His smile was fake as he looked at the two of them. ¡°What makes


    the two of youe all the way here?¡± Hannah gave the gifts, saying they were a little something for


    Cordelia. However, Zephyr merely red at her tly. The butler next to him dared not move or ept


    the gifts.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Her hands hang mid-air. She smiled awkwardly for a moment before retracting her hands. ¡°If you¡¯re


    here just to give me these, leave them. I¡¯m grateful, but I¡¯m busy. I won¡¯t stay with you guys.¡± He turned


    around to look at the butler. ¡°Host them and send them backter.¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Hannah panicked. ¡°Zen, t-there¡¯s something I


    must speak with you about!¡± He stopped walking and red at her at the side of his eye. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Zen, I


    won¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± Hannah was determined. ¡°I came for the order¡­ The International


    Fashion Week¡¯s order is mine. You took it just like that. Aren¡¯t you worried that people would gossip?¡± ¡°I


    don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, aunt.¡± Zephyr scoffed, and his eyes were sharp. ¡°Haven¡¯t you


    been snatching my orders these years?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°If I were afraid of gossip, the Baker Group would


    have shut down from the beginning!¡± ¡°It¡¯s different this time!¡± Hannah could not hold it back. ¡°You stole


    from your family!¡± Zephyr smirked, ¡°Aunt, I didn¡¯t ¡®steal¡¯ it.¡± ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t! It was your uncle who gave


    it to you!¡± She was enraged. ¡°Zen, t-there are some misunderstandings between him and me. It¡¯s not


    fair that he did that to take revenge on me!¡± Zephyr sat still on the couch. His face was cold. There was


    intimidation and distance around him. ¡°You¡¯ve been with the Baker Group for so many years, yet you


    don¡¯t know the rules?¡± Hannah was stunned. She watched him calmly y with his cor button while


    his eyes were as cold as ice as he spoke.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    ¡°We don¡¯t talk about family in business. ¡°If you want to talk about family with me now, it¡¯s a big taboo,


    aunt!¡± Hannah bit her lip. Although Zephyr was a junior, she was scared of his overbearing charisma.


    ¡°Zen¡­¡± She began to reason with emotions. ¡°You know your uncle is a kid! ¡°Can you believe what kids


    say? He gave you the order today. Maybe, he¡¯ll take it back when his mood gets better tomorrow! Hah,


    can you not give it to him if he asks for it back? Zen, you¡¯ll be the one who will be embarrassed by


    then!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Zephyr had a stic smile on his face. ¡°So, you care about my dignity now?¡± ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°To you, my uncle is retarded?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Hannah dared to say nonsense. After all, she insisted on


    marrying him back then, saying that he was her only love in this life. ¡°Ha, aunt.¡± Zephyr got up and put


    his hands in his pocket casually. His carefree expression turned cold and sarcastic. ¡°Although he¡¯s


    slow, he¡¯s definitely not dumb, even more so not a fickle-minded person. I¡¯m afraid your n won¡¯t


    work!¡± Hannah inhaled sharply and looked at him nkly for a moment. ¡°Zen, so you¡¯re not going to


    give the order back to me? Is that right?¡± Zephyr looked at her coldly in silence. She decided to fight all


    the way. ¡°I¡¯d advise you to give yourself room to maneuver! If you push me, I¡ª¡± ¡°What will you do?¡± His


    eyes were as sharp as a knife. ¡°Had Ava given herself room to maneuver when she stirred trouble with


    my wife?¡± ¡°That was a misunderstanding, cousin!¡± Ava persisted. ¡°I¡¯ve never been pregnant before. Of


    course, I didn¡¯t know what stretch marks were. I was just curious¡­ I never knew a woman¡¯s belly would


    have something so ugly growing on it!¡± ¡°Stop it! Shut your mouth!¡± Hannah panicked and red at her.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Ava pouted angrily and hid behind her mother. Zephyr walked closer to them. The suppression was


    terrifying. He enunciated each word. ¡°Ava, do you know what you said?¡± ¡°Zen, your cousin is still


    young. Don¡¯t mind what she said¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, aunt. I won¡¯t.¡± Zephyr smiled Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, the smile on his face gave her


    a chill. He looked at the two of them and said, ¡°I hope that you won¡¯t have the opportunity to have


    stretch marks on your body for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°W-What did you say!?¡± Hannah widened her eyes.


    ¡°Zephyr, are you cursing my daughter to be infertile? ¡°You guys grew up together. How could you curse


    her like that!? ¡°Zen, you¡ª¡± ¡°Get them out.¡± Zephyr looked at the butler. His voice was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t


    disturb my wife¡¯s rest!¡± The butler got a few bodyguards over. All of them had guns on them. Hannah


    and Ava caved in instantly. They kept screaming, ¡°D-Don¡¯t! Zen, t-the order¡­¡± ¡°I was clear about the


    order.¡± ¡°Zen!¡± Hannah tried to fight onest time. ¡°Must I get your uncle to speak with you!?¡± Zephyr


    smiled coldly. He knew that she would bring up Noah eventually. He waved and got the bodyguards


    and butler to step down. He turned around to look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t trouble my uncle for something so


    small. If you have a good solution, I¡¯m all ears.¡±

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    Hannah calmed down and faked a cough. She walked forward and said slowly. ¡°Zen, we¡¯re family, after


    all. It¡¯d be terrible if we had a falling-out. ¡°No matter what, the order¡­ will not fall into outsiders¡¯ hands!


    I see that you¡¯re quite busy, so why don¡¯t we coborate? We¡¯ll share the profit 50/50. I guarantee that


    you¡¯ll have no loss!¡± Zephyr squinted and chuckled at her with a cryptic look. ¡°Your solution isn¡¯t bad,


    aunt.¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked happy. ¡°But I don¡¯t agree with 50/50!¡± he said coldly. She


    thought about it and faked a chuckle. Since they were going to share it, it proved that she could turn


    things around. ¡°Then tell me, Zen¡­¡± ¡°You can participate in this project but not coborate. We have a


    person in charge. All you guys have to do is work for her.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Her eyes almost


    popped out. Zephyr smiled. ¡°I said, you have to work if you want in to this project. Otherwise, end of


    discussion!¡± ¡­ Hannah and Ava staggered out of the door. Their faces were pale. Even in the hot


    weather, they were drenched in a cold sweat. Zephyr did not give them any chances at all. He did not


    want to give in at all regarding the order. They would have to humble themselves if they wanted to be


    involved in the project. Hannah clenched her fists. Her lip was pale from biting it. She took a few deep


    breaths. ¡°What do we do, mom?¡± Ava asked in a panic. ¡°Should we go home to get the fool to handle


    this?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡± Hannah knew Zephyr too well. Just like his mother, the woman from hell, he


    showed no mercy whenever necessary. Noah aside, Zephyr would not give in even if the old man stood


    right before him.


    ¡°So¡­ We can only ept our fate?¡± Ava was in disbelief. ¡°What else? What else can we do!?¡± Hannah


    red at her in irritation. ¡°You ipetent thing!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t just vent it on me! What did I do?¡± ¡°Who


    asked you to tell in public that Cordelia had stretch marks on her belly in the shopping mall? You even


    said that in front of her fawner, Fan. Great, now Zephyr took it personally. If this didn¡¯t happen, he might


    have shown us mercy!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­ Ava started toin. ¡°Mom! You were the one who told me to make a scene¡­¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just take pictures secretly? Couldn¡¯t you just post the pictures online?¡± Hannah was


    furious as she poked her head. ¡°What¡¯s going on with your head? You might as well just donate it for


    medical research!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Ava had tears in her eyes. She was angry and worried. They had lost theN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    order, and Zephyr had said there was a person in charge of the project. It was obviously given to


    Cordelia! Hannah let out a long sigh. After thinking thoroughly, apart from agreeing to his condition,


    there was no other better way. ¡°Mom, do you really want me to work for Cordelia?¡± Hannah spoke


    earnestly. ¡°Ava, this is just a stalling tactic¡­ We¡¯ll fight them slowly after getting into the project!¡± Ava


    was unwilling, but there was nothing else that she could do. Hannah must take back what belonged to


    her, while Ava could only do it as agreed. However¡­ Could Cordelia, the person in charge, really


    master the project perfectly? Ava revealed a cold smirk. The person in charge had big responsibilities.


    The shareholders would not give her special treatment just because she was pregnant. It was quite the


    opposite. As soon as she made a mistake, they would get to the bottom of it.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    How capable could a pregnant woman be? It would be a piece of cake to catch her mistake! Ava


    calmed down and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right, mom. We have time! Do you think everything will always go


    her way?¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Hannah raised her eyebrows. ¡°Ava, don¡¯t stir anything with her


    at this time. Do you hear me? The more you show your obedience, the lower Zephyr and Cordelia¡¯s


    guard against you will be. Then¡ª¡± ¡°Okay, I know!¡± Ava interrupted her. Her mother had always been


    too cautious. However, she did not think the same. If she did not show Cordelia her power from the


    beginning, her life would be tough! ¡­ A few dayster, Cordelia arrived on time at the Baker Group¡¯s


    top-floor meeting room. It was the regr meeting for the clothing project. At the same time, it was a


    meet-and-greet with the entire team. She was pumped up when she thought about how busy she


    would be in the next few months. She could not help but smile instinctively as she caressed her belly.


    Her baby felt her joy too. He was kicking to cheer for her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t exhaust myself,¡± she


    whispered. ¡°Be good in there. I¡¯ll give you a sessful project as your gift a few monthster, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t just stand there.¡± Fan came from behind and chuckled at her. ¡°The meeting is starting.


    Come in!¡± Cordelia nodded. She walked into the meeting room in a carefree manner. This was the


    biggest meeting room in the entire Baker Group. The decoration was grand. All of the partners¡¯


    representatives had arrived. There were a couple of famous fashion designers too. Fan handed the


    documents to her and introduced softly, ¡°Those are the representatives of the brands, while this side is


    our people¡­ Sit in the middle, ma¡¯am. There¡¯s a cement card on the table. Your title is the General


    Manager¡­¡± Cordelia lifted his eyes to look. ¡®In the middle?¡¯ She frowned. Could it be that there was a


    misunderstanding? The cement card with ¡°General Manager¡± written on it was ced in the far


    corner. Fan realized something was wrong too. Just when she was going to move the card, Cordelia


    stopped her. ¡°Who set up the meeting room?¡± ¡°The Administration Department¡­¡± Fan suddenly


    recalled. ¡°Oh yeah, Miss Ava was here too! She came here to set up as the Head of Administration!¡±


    Cordelia was annoyed. ¡°Head of Administration?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, it happened a few days ago.¡± Fan exined, ¡°We¡¯ve no idea what Mrs. Hannah did that Mr.


    Baker Sr. asked Madam Baker to give Miss Ava a position, even if it¡¯s just a sinecure¡­ There, that¡¯s


    how she got the position!¡± ¡®So, that was what happened!¡¯ ¡°So, it was Ava who was responsible for the


    set-up?¡± ¡°Yes, it was her.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Cordelia smirked. Fan was confused. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you trying to


    do?¡± ¡°What else can I do?¡± Cordelia said tly before walking to the left corner. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to


    sit where my cement card is!¡± ¡°But ma¡¯am, this isn¡¯t your seat¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°This is exactly my seat!¡± She smiled and sat down. At


    that moment, most of the participants had arrived. The meeting was starting. However, the people were


    shocked to find that the General Manager who was supposed to host the meeting was sitting in the far


    corner. ¡°Did someone arrange that seat to embarrass her?¡± The people began to whisper to each other.


    Cordelia was the only one who looked calm as she watched everything happening before her. She


    remained silent, so the meeting could not start. Some people were impatient. Ava smiled and cleared


    her throat. She walked to Cordelia in a pretentious manner. ¡°Cousin-inw, you should start the


    meeting. It¡¯s not good to let them wait, right? ¡°Cousin-inw? Cousin-inw?¡± She called out to her a


    few times, but it was as if Cordelia did not hear her. ¡°Cousin-inw!¡± Cordelia only lifted her eyes up


    slowly when Ava raised her voice, getting everyone¡¯s attention. She had a cryptic smile on her face.


    ¡°Are you calling me, Miss Ava?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    Ava was stunned. When she locked eyes with Cordelia, she felt her heart skipping a beat. Cordelia¡¯s


    eyes were not the soft, gentle eyes that she remembered. Instead, there was a sharpness in them.


    Meanwhile, there was aplicated expression on her smile. Her expression¡­ was ridiculously simr


    to Zephyr¡¯s! Ava calmed herself down and showed a stic smile. ¡°Who else am I calling? How many


    cousins-inw do I have?¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯re the Head of Administration now?¡± Cordelia smiled


    calmly. Ava paused and nodded. ¡°Apany¡¯s administration is a vital functional department. As the


    head, you should lead the rules and regtions in thepany. ¡°This is an office. You¡¯re not at home.¡±


    Cordelia looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re rude to call me that?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ava clenched her fists.


    Although she was unwilling, she could not say anything. After all, everything that Cordelia had said


    made sense. She did not expect she would be harping on that. She would usually call Janine aunt in


    the office, yet Janine said nothing! At that moment, everyone was looking at her, whispering. Fan stood


    behind and mocked tly, ¡°If you don¡¯t know what to call her, then call her ¡°ma¡¯am¡± like we do!¡± Ava


    red at her and remained silent. ¡°But that isn¡¯t too proper either.¡± Fan scoffed. ¡°Following the


    hierarchy, Miss Ava should call her General Manager!¡± Cordelia smirked. She only heard the unwilling


    ¡°General Manager¡± a momentter. Ava said softly, ¡°General Manager, we should start the meeting


    now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cordelia checked the time as if nothing had happened. ¡°How do we start the meeting when


    the room isn¡¯t set up yet?¡± Ava widened her eyes. ¡°The meeting room has been set!¡± Cordelia was


    expressionless. She had her eyes on the cement card before her. That was what Ava had been


    waiting for. If the name was not right, then the speaking order would be out of ce. Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Cordelia had not even sat in the


    correct seat, so would anyone listen to her? However, it waste now. The representatives were


    impatient. If she was sensible, she must take the bullet! Ava smiled and faked a cough. She raised her


    voice. ¡°General Manager, everyone is ready. We¡¯re waiting for you! Are we not starting the meeting?¡±


    Cordelia red at her coldly and chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s ready. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯d like to ask


    about the cement card. What¡¯s up with that?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ava said in a pretentious manner, ¡°That¡¯s how


    it is! Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Are you sure this is the General Manager¡¯s seat?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Ava smiled.


    ¡°The cement card¡­ was arranged by my staff. I think he¡¯s new and doesn¡¯t know the hierarchy.


    Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re that petty?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Fan was about to step in, but Cordelia stopped her. Cordelia


    enunciated each word. ¡°Miss Ava, who did this? Please get him here. I¡¯ll teach him about hierarchy


    myself!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ava was stunned. Everyone started whispering again. ording to the usual


    progress, the meeting should have started half an hour ago. A couple of representatives raised their


    hands to show that they were upset. It was going out of control.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Cordelia sounded more serious now. ¡°Who set up the meeting room?¡± Ava looked


    like she was gloating. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t, please put my cement card where it should


    be!¡± Cordelia was firm, and she spoke fluent Chaisene. The locals who attended fell silent. They


    realized what was happening now. Ava could not take the humiliation, but she was persistent. ¡°Miss, it


    is long past the meeting time. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re persisting on such a small thing? The people here


    take punctuality very seriously! It¡¯s rude for you to keep dragging it. They¡¯ll think that you don¡¯t want to


    work with them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they take punctuality seriously and have their rules.¡± Cordelia scoffed,


    ¡°But this is the Baker Group. This is the project I¡¯m leading! In the meeting I host, my rules will be the


    rules!¡± Her fluent Chaisene was clear. Her voice was soft, but she blew everyone away. The people


    said nothing. The representatives that were impatient before returned to their seats quietly. Ava¡¯s face


    was flushing and turning pale. She felt a chill running down her spine. Fan patted Ava¡¯s shoulder and


    looked at her with disdain. ¡°Miss Ava, why aren¡¯t you doing as the General Manager said?¡± Ava was


    shocked. Her limbs were frozen, and she could not move. ¡°You can¡¯t even control your staff to have


    made such a mistake in an important meeting, Miss Ava. It seems like you¡¯re terribly unfit for this


    position!¡± ¡°G-General Manager¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re kicked out of the project from now on.¡± Cordelia smirked. Ava


    was furious from the humiliation. Before she could do anything, Cordelia waved to get the bodyguards


    who had been guarding outside toe in. They dragged the former out. ¡°C-Cousin-inw!¡± Ava was


    unyielding. ¡°G-Give me another chance! ¡°Grandpa approved of my position. You can¡¯t just chase me


    out like that! ¡°Cordelia, you¡ª¡±


    Her voice was getting weaker and weaker. She was gone. Cordelia stood up from the corner and


    slowly walked to the middle. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­ She wore a smile on her face. Although she was pregnant, she was majestic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    everyone.¡± She spoke in fluent Chaisene. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself to have failed to handle something


    so small. The meeting will officially start now. I¡¯d like to invite all of the representatives to speak


    ordingly.¡± ¡­ Zephyr was worried for the entire morning when Cordelia had the meeting. He had


    been waiting downstairs with his men. He had never expected his wife to be so majestic to have


    chased Ava out directly. ¡°Cousin, cousin!¡± The bodyguards were still holding her. She waved her hands


    frantically as if she saw her life savior. Zephyr did not bother to look at her. He signaled the bodyguards


    to bring her far away. ¡°Are you relieved now, Mr. Hamerton?¡± The butler smiled. ¡°I knew she¡¯s not an


    ordinary woman from the first time I saw her!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Zephyr straightened his body with a proud


    face on. ¡°How does shepare with those localdies?¡± The butlermented quickly, ¡°So much


    more powerful!¡± Although he knew that was just fawning, he could not help but feel proud. The butler


    sighed and smiled. He had spoken to Robert a few times. Thetter told him every time that Zephyr


    hadpletely changed since meeting Cordelia. Now, he finally knew how difficult it was for Robert to


    stay by his side!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    Ava stopped for some time, but she then shifted her attention to Trinity. Cordelia no longer received her


    constant messages now. Trinity, instead, was on the receiving end of her harassment every day. It was


    a sunny weekend today. Cordelia wasfortably basking in the sun on the recliner in the yard when


    she heard the doorbell ringing hastily. The butler went to open the door, and Trinity barged in with


    disheveled hair and dark eye circles. ¡°Gah, Cordelia, I beg you. Exorcize that devil, will you? Take her


    away!¡± Cordelia giggled and yanked Trinity over to sit with her. Trinity then showed the various texts


    and emails Ava had sent Trinity these days. Other than the usual motivational quotes and messages,


    there were countless photos¡ª***y photos, barefaced photos, no-makeup makeup photos, morous


    makeup photos, casual daily photos¡ªfrom all angles. The scariest one had to be the one she had sent


    last night. It was a close-up photo of her. Cordelia was having a yogurt drink and nearly spat it on


    Trinity¡¯s face. ¡°Do you know how much pain I¡¯m in every day?¡± Trinity looked at her in disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s


    asking to be the female lead every day! There¡¯s really someone so shameless in this world!¡± Cordelia


    bit back augh. ¡°Block her!¡± ¡°You think I haven¡¯t?¡± Trinity sighed. ¡°Each time I do that, shees to


    my studio straightaway. What course am I attending? I don¡¯t even have to go to sses or edit my film


    anymore!¡± Cordelia hugged her with great sympathy. Speaking of which, this was all because of her. If


    she had not dismissed Ava¡¯s position in thepany, thetter would not be so free to harass Trinity. ¡°I


    can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Trinity punched the recliner. The talented director had filmed all sorts of scenes.


    She was talented and known for her calmposure. Now, though, she had lost all that just because


    of Ava. If she were to react harshly and some nosy paparazzi took photos of that, it would be a loss if


    news got back to Centrolis. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s no other solution except to put up with her.¡± Trinity


    sighed. ¡°If only Millie was here. She certainly has ways to handle her!¡± ¡°Oh, yeah, where¡¯s Millie?¡±


    ¡°Shooting a new film, very busy!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think of something for you!¡± Cordelia blinked and smirked. ¡°Get


    Neil over here! He¡¯s so handsome Ava will definitely be overjoyed to meet him. She won¡¯t pester you


    then!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Trinity red at her and raised a hand to act like she was going to hit her. ¡°What?¡±


    Cordelia giggled heartily. ¡°Unwilling to do it? Don¡¯t want Neil to help you out with his good looks?¡±


    Trinity blushed. ¡°Cordelia! Just wait until I whoop your *ss!¡± Both of them messed around, giggling. As


    the flowers in the yard swayed with the breeze, they seemed to bloom even more radiantly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll


    forgive you this time for the sake of my godson!¡± Trinity flicked her hair coyly. Cordelia hugged Trinity¡¯s


    neck. ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s been so long, and you haven¡¯t made any decision?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Your Mr. Right, duh!¡± Cordelia was even more anxious than her. However, Trinity quickly swatted her


    hands away. ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, your husband¡¯s home! Stop clinging to me!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Before Cordelia


    finished, she saw Zephyr walk out in haste. He looked grim and nodded to greet Trinity when he saw


    her. ¡°What happened?¡± Cordelia got up to walk over.


    Zephyr hesitated for a bit. He nced at Trinity and pondered before saying heavily, ¡°Something


    happened to Fredric.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cordelia was astonished. Trinity was stunned. It felt like her heart


    stopped beating as her mind went nk. ¡­ Trinity could barely remember what happened after that.


    She could only remember Cordelia staying by her side and warming up her cold, shaky hands with her


    palms. Her mind was in turmoil, and her ears buzzed as she sat in the police station. It was like she


    had lost her ability to move or think and could only let Cordelia and Zephyr take care of everything for


    her. The police had caught several suspects¡ªlocal thugs who specifically robbed foreigners around the


    airport. Among the loot was Fredric¡¯s suitcase and messenger bag. The thugs had confessed that they


    robbed a foreigner in an alley the day before yesterday, but the man had fought back and even wanted


    to report it to the police. Angry, they stabbed him twice with a dagger. They stole all his belongings


    while hey in a pool of blood. Whether he lived or died after that, they had no idea. Trinity sat there


    stiffly, clutching the lucky charm Fredric had gifted her. ¡°Trinity, don¡¯t worry.¡± Cordeliaforted her.


    ¡°Fredric¡¯s lucky. He¡¯ll be alright. Besides¡­ he¡¯s awyer. He knows a lot and has plenty of friends here.


    He¡¯ll be able to make it out safely¡­¡± Trinity sniffed and tried to force a smile. Zephyr held Cordelia¡¯s


    shoulder as he looked at Trinity. ¡°The police¡¯s searching for him in full force right now,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve


    sent men to look for him as well. It should be fine.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Trinity nodded. It was ¡°should be fine¡±, not


    ¡°definitely be fine¡±. Actually, she knew even without them telling her that Fredric was severely injured.


    Those thugs would never go light-handed. He did not even have a cent on him now, and his phone and


    passport had been taken away too. To be stranded in the streets of a foreign country alone and beAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    seriously wounded Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Trinity did not dare to think further as she screwed her eyes shut. Zephyr¡¯s phone rang, and he quickly


    picked up. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve asked all the hospitals in Melorian. No one¡¯s taken in a foreigner


    who¡¯s been stabbed!¡± Zephyr¡¯s heart lurched, and his fingers tightened shakily. ¡°Keep looking!¡± he


    growled into his phone, ¡°There¡¯s no way a living person is gone just like that! Find him even if you have


    to flip Melorian upside down!¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Zephyr sucked in a deep breath and felt guilt flood him. If he


    had not casually mentioned that Trinity was taking a course in Chaisnd on the call, Fredric would not


    have rushed his way here with the excuse of going on a business trip. If Fredric had note to


    Chaisnd, he would not have been caught in this mishap. They had grown up together since they


    were kids and were really close, yet he had brought harm to him! ¡°Darling¡­¡± Cordelia sat beside


    Zephyr and stroked his back. Zephyr was caught in regret. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive myself if something happens


    to Fredric!¡± Cordelia bit her lips, not knowing how tofort him. A police officer came over. ¡°A male


    corpse was discovered by the river. The appearance and physical characteristics are simr to your


    friend¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s transferred over here. Who among you cane with me to identify him?¡± Zephyr was


    stunned, unable to utter a word.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    Cordelia¡¯s heart stopped as she wrapped an arm around Trinity¡¯s shoulder. Zephyr followed the police


    officer to the first floor underground. Cordelia and Trinity followed them slowly. Their feet felt as if they


    were made of lead, and each step was immensely heavy. The police officer sighed and told Zephyr,


    ¡°You should do it. The pregnant woman shouldn¡¯t go in.¡± Zephyr nodded and turned to Cordelia. ¡°Wait


    here. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡± Trinity¡¯s eyes dimmed as she stayed close behind him. They arrived at the


    basement going down the stairs. It was a dim and narrow space. The police officer unlocked the door,


    and the man lying inside was covered with a white cloth. The fluorescent light that illuminated the


    space was bone-chilling. Trinity stayed by the door, unable to take a step forward as if she was sucked


    dry of her energy. The police officer raised a hand to gesture. ¡°Mr. Hamerton, please identify him.¡±


    Zephyr pushed himself and slowly made his way to the corpse. With shaky hands, he flipped the white


    cloth on the man¡¯s face open¡­ It was not Fredric! His heart thumped violently like something had


    hammered it. His limbs felt weak, and chills ran down his spine. He heaved a long sigh of relief after an


    extended moment. The corner of his lips twitched. It felt like he had just escaped a disaster. He slowly


    uttered, ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± The police officer nodded and ushered him out. ¡°My friend¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr.


    Hamerton.¡± The police officer was courteous. ¡°We¡¯ll deploy sufficient manpower to search for him!¡±


    Trinity slumped on the floor against the wall. She panted, breaking out in tears. Zephyr went over to her


    and patted her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you back for some rest,¡± he said. ¡°Trust me, Fredric


    will be fine.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s been so long, and there¡¯s no news about him!¡± Trinity bit her lips. The longer it


    dragged on, the slimmer their chances were. Zephyr sighed, and his gaze dimmed even more Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Yeah, given Fredric¡¯s quick wit and adaptability, he would have figured out a way to contact them even


    without his phone and passport¡ªunless he had lost the ability to do that. Zephyr¡¯s fists tightened. He


    dared not think further. In a dim house where even the air smelled musty¡­ Fredric slowly regained


    consciousness. He felt like he was being grilled on fire as his whole body ached with every subtle


    movement. He was thirsty, and his throat burned when something cool touched his forehead. Groggily,


    he thought that it was raining and instinctively opened his mouth to drink some rainwater¡ªonly to hear


    a sweet voice ringing next to his ear. ¡°Are you thirsty?¡± Fredric did his best to open his eyes, but he was


    groggy and disoriented. ¡°Your temperature hasn¡¯t dropped.¡± The girl was speaking Chaisene. ¡°You¡¯ve


    been having a fever for three days. Your wound isn¡¯t infected, is it?¡± Fredric moved his lips to speak,


    but a spoonful of water suddenly gushed in, making him choke. ¡°Oh, sorry!¡± The girl frantically wiped


    him with a towel. The coughing fit actually woke him up significantly. Fredric slowly opened his eyes.


    The girl before him was fair with a tall nose and chestnut wavy hair, a typical foreigner. However, her


    beautiful big eyes looked simr to his and his countrymen. Fredric paused before he wanted to sit up,


    only to feel a wave of excruciating pain from his lower abdomen. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The girl stopped him. ¡°I


    finally stopped your bleeding. If you move and your wound reopens, you¡¯ll die here!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Fredric¡¯s


    throat was raw as he forced the words out. ¡°Where¡¯s this?¡± ¡°This is where I live!¡± The girl smiled.


    Fredric did his best to adjust his eyes to the darkness. He could see that this was a basement where all


    four walls did not even have a window. The cramped space could only fit a bed and a few simple


    pieces of furniture. The pots and pans were scattered on the floor, and there was no closet. There was


    only a simple rack where the clothes on it were colorful and captivating. Fredric could not believe that


    this was where a young girl lived. The girl shook her head when she saw that he wanted to sit up, and it


    was no use despite her repeated advice against it, so she picked up a rtively clean cushion to put it


    behind him.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Fredric did not dare to make too huge of a movement and flipped the nket open carefully for a look.


    His clothes were not changed, and his shirt was drenched in blood and sweat. It was unbelievably dirty


    already. His wound was already bandaged, but the dressing was incredibly unprofessional. He looked


    up at the girl and asked after some time, ¡°You¡­ saved me?¡± When the girl blinked and grinned, she


    looked like an angel on the church mural. ¡°Why? Are you repaying me for saving you?¡± Fredric paused,


    still a little groggy due to his fever. He went through what happened despite his nk mind. He had


    come to Melorian for Trinity, only to get into a shady cab after getting off his flight. He had not been


    there too frequently before, so he was not familiar with the way. The car had made several turns into a


    quiet alley, and the driver had shown his menace, even calling an aplice over. Then¡­ he was


    stabbed. He passed out after that and was here when he opened his eyes again. ¡°Here!¡± The girl¡¯s


    voice pulled him back to reality. She passed him two tablets and a ss of water, urging him to take


    them. ¡°It¡¯s an antipyretic and anti-inmmatory tablet,¡± exined the girl. ¡°But the cheapest kind. I can¡¯t


    afford expensive ones!¡± Fredric smiled. It was already good enough that he had medicine at this time.


    He took the tablets and asked the girl, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Sunny.¡± Sunny, the golden sun. To survive


    in such conditions with a pretty and clean smile like this, she was pretty sunny. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your


    name?¡± she asked. ¡°You¡¯re a foreigner¡­ Where are you from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Fredric Constable.¡± Fredric smiled.


    ¡°From Centrolis. Have you heard of it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re from Centrolis?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The girl widened her eyes, Chaisene turning into


    fluent Acian, as she shed her pearly whites. ¡°You could have told me earlier! We won¡¯t have to speak


    in Chaisene for so long and would have understood each other better! ¡°You¡­¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m only half Chaisnd local.¡± Sunny smiled. Fredric nodded. She was of mixed ethnicity. He looked


    at her. ¡°You have an Acian name, then?¡± The girl was quiet for a bit, a little embarrassed. ¡°I haven¡¯t


    used it for a long time, but I can tell you if you want to know¡­ ¡°My name¡¯s Aurelia Chilton.¡± ¡°Aurelia


    Chilton?¡± Fredric repeated it and nodded. He saw where Sunny came from¡ªAurelia, the golden one.


    He moved and identally pulled his wound, causing blood to seep again. Aurelia was going to get the


    bandage while Fredric broke out in a cold sweat due to the pain. ¡°Aurelia¡­ hurry, send me to the


    hospital!¡± Aurelia stood frozen. ¡°Or¡­ lend me your phone!¡± Fredric reached for the phone on the


    bedside table as he spoke. Aurelia snapped out of her daze and blocked his hand. Fredric was


    rmed, not understanding what was going on. ¡°I¡­ I want to call the police,¡± he exined weakly. ¡°I¡¯m


    wounded due to a mugging, and I have nothing on me. I need to contact my friends!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t call


    the police!¡± Aurelia was anxious. ¡°You can¡¯t go to the hospital either¡­ I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You just can¡¯t go anywhere. And don¡¯t think about contacting others!¡± Aurelia got up and pushed him.


    Fredric fell back to the bed in pain as his wound bled. ¡°Alright, stop moving!¡± Aurelia cried, ¡°I¡¯ll bandage


    your wound. Hush!¡±

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    There was no difference in how Zephyr acted and looked in the consecutive days without Fredric¡¯s


    news, but Cordelia knew the turmoil he was in. She did not know how tofort him. The man wanted


    to be strong so much that he had never brought along any negative emotions to her. He was always


    the gentle and smiling husband before her. It was just that Cordelia¡¯s heart ached every time she saw


    him smile. She could see the fatigue in his smile. Neil called Cordelia to tell her he would return to


    Southeast Aciatic for a holiday and visit her parents. Cordelia¡¯s response was lukewarm and distracted.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Neil chuckled. ¡°You sound listless. You don¡¯t have prenatal depression, do


    you?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Cordelia then told him about everything that had transpired these few days. Neil


    was quiet for a moment before he answered softly, ¡°I¡¯lle to Chaisnd tomorrow.¡± Cordelia was


    shocked. ¡°For Trinity? I think you better not. She¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly because of this circumstance that I


    have to be by her side!¡± Neil was determined. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°But I should be gloating?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Cousin,


    don¡¯t underestimate me. I don¡¯t like Constable, but his life is at stake. I think I should still do what I can.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Cordelia was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ll bring a few men over. They¡¯ve gone through strict military training in


    Southeast Aciatic and have very advanced equipment. Looking for someone will be easy for them! ¡°I¡¯ll


    bring some meds over too.¡± Neil added softly, ¡°He¡¯s stabbed. There might be side effects if he hasn¡¯t


    received proper treatment. The Irwins¡¯ medicines are great, you know?¡± Cordelia was moved and at a


    loss for words. ¡°No need to say more!¡± Neil chuckled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing this for him!¡± It was


    not for Fredric but for Trinity. Neil was going to help Trinity through this. He knew that she would not be


    able to live with herself if anything happened to Fredric. Even if she had let go of Fredric, he was


    someone she used to like. Neil could understand and tolerate it. Actually, he was like Trinity


    sometimes. Once they set their minds on something, they would not let it go easily. ¡­ ¡°Hey, don¡¯t fall


    asleep. Don¡¯t sleep! ¡°Fredric, are you okay? Talk to me. Stop being groggy! ¡°Just the year beforest


    year, ady in the basement next door was stabbed too. She went to sleep when she came back and


    never woke up again¡­¡± Fredric¡¯s eyes were heavy, but he was quite conscious. It was simply because


    his wound hurt too badly. The excruciating pain kept him from falling asleep. The antipyretic had


    probably worked too as he was soaked in sweat and his temperature slowly dropped. He opened his


    eyes sometimeter and saw Aurelia lying on the floor, curled up. He made some noise, and Aurelia


    straightened up abruptly to feel his head. ¡°Oh, goodness, thank goodness!¡± She wore a relieved smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re not burning anymore! ¡°I don¡¯t have to buy you antipyretic from tomorrow onward!¡± ¡°You¡­¡±


    Fredric chuckled dryly. ¡°You¡¯re happy because you get to save.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Aurelia dipped a cotton swab into the water and dabbed it on his lips. This was a kind girl.


    She simply had to count every penny due to her circumstances. Fredric asked softly, ¡°Aurelia, why


    aren¡¯t you sending me to the hospital or letting me call the police?¡± Aurelia stopped what she was doing


    and bit her lips. Endless silence spread over the small basement room. Suddenly, a thought sparked in


    Fredric¡¯s head. She disallowed him to call the police because she was afraid of the police finding out


    about her¡­ He had been stabbed and had been so coincidentally saved by her¡ªand she was so


    scared of the police! Fredric frowned and questioned, ¡°You¡­ Are you and those who robbed me


    together?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Aurelia was astonished as she waved quickly. ¡°No, no! Cut it out!¡± ¡°Then why?¡±


    Fredric could not figure it out. Aurelia grabbed the hem of her clothes, her gaze toward him now more


    complicated. ¡°Just, you can¡¯t call the police.¡± Her voice was soft, but the insistence was clear. ¡°It was a


    coincidence that I saved you. If you have to suspect me, I can¡¯t help it. But I won¡¯t send you to the


    hospital or help you call the police! To be honest, I¡¯m not sure if you can recover either. I¡¯ll do my best


    to take care of you. But whether you survive or not depends on the heavens. I can¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°Aurelia, you¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get changed to go out now!¡± Aurelia looked at him. ¡°Can you close your


    eyes?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The room


    was too small, and she usually lived alone, so she could change without care. Now that there was a


    man and no ce to put up a curtain, she could only hope for the man to be self-aware of things like


    this. Fredric looked up and met Aurelia¡¯s clear eyes, seeing that her hands were already holding the


    hem of her T-shirt. He pressed his lips together and closed his eyes obediently. When he opened them


    later, he was amazed by what Aurelia looked like. She had changed into a long maxi dress with a


    bohemian-style skirt withrge floral prints. Each step she took felt lively. Aurelia left him some water


    and medicine and ced half a bun by the bedside, locking the door securely as she left. Fredric could


    not move on the bed, and the basement was so stuffy that it was suffocating. This was the first time he


    felt so helpless. This was also the first time he felt like his life depended on others. He closed his eyes.


    He had lost too much energy these few days and had to replenish it. When he somehow fell asleep, he


    seemed to see Trinity in his dream. She looked at him begrudgingly and questioned why he did not


    contact her. Fredric pulled his shirt up to show her the wound, but the stab wound had strangely


    disappeared, and he waspletely fine. The next second, Trinity vanished. He panicked and looked


    for her everywhere, only to hear a sweet voice. ¡°Hey, look what I got you! Your wound will heal without


    a scar with this!¡±

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Someone yanked up Fredric before he could open his eyes. The searing pain of his wound caused him


    to shout in hysterics even when he was usually gentlemanly. ¡°Oh, sorry, sorry!¡± Aurelia apologized


    hastily. ¡°I found a good medicine and was so happy that I forgot you¡¯re wounded¡­¡± Fredric sucked in a


    cold breath. The forgotten case of his wound had happened too often these days. If he were to be


    asked, he¡¯d answer that he had never epted any bribery as awyer. He had always upheld justice


    and fought for the people. He had never done anything to have a guilty conscience! Why did the


    heavens send someone like this to ¡°heal¡± him? Fredric chuckled wryly and could only cave in when he


    saw the girl¡¯s innocent look. ¡°I¡¯ve never taken care of anyone,¡± Aurelia said softly, passing him the


    water and medicine. ¡°You¡¯re my first man!¡± ¡°Pft!¡± Fredric spat the water he had just drank. Aurelia


    quickly wiped it with a towel and blinked while she did so. ¡°Did I say it wrong? You¡¯re the first one, and


    you¡¯re a man, so¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t use Acian like this!¡± Fredric was exasperated. Aurelia could speak


    Acian, but it was no longer fluent since she had been living in Chaisnd for so long. She shrugged


    and smiled nonchntly. She was happy when she saw Fredric take medicine. ¡°This is a medicine from


    the nomads. Do you know the nomads?¡± ¡°Mm, I do.¡± ¡°They¡¯re traveling frequently, and getting injured is


    common. As such, they¡¯re especially good at handling wounds and injuries! Your wound is nothing to


    them!¡± Fredric smiled. ¡°Desperate times, desperate measures. It¡¯s all up to you.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Aurelia did


    not catch it. ¡°You¡¯re still alive now!¡± Frederic nodded. It was probably a cebo effect from the medicine


    as he felt his wound did not hurt as much, and he was much more alert. Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Aurelia was going to change again and


    asked him to close his eyes.


    Frederic did as told. When he reopened them, the girl had already changed into her usual T-shirt and


    jeans. She was holding his jacket and scanning it. ¡°Why are you looking at this?¡± He had been wearing


    the jacket the day he was robbed. There were two holes in it and some dried blood. Aurelia looked at


    him and then at the jacket before sighing in pity. ¡°This is branded. I don¡¯t even get to touch it on normal


    days, and it¡¯s ruined now. Sigh¡­¡± Her expression was like she was looking at a destroyed treasure, yet


    the jacket was one of the mostmon ones in his closet. Fredric felt something he could not name.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Right, your shirt is a big brand too.¡± Aurelia looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re dressed nicely. How did you get to


    the alley? Someone like you shouldn¡¯t be around this area!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a foreigner and not familiar with this


    area. The cab driver drove me there,¡± answered Fredric. ¡°I get it. They tricked you!¡± Aurelia went over


    and grinned yfully with bright eyes. ¡°You must be rich?¡± There was a light fragrance when she was


    close to him. It was not perfume but a fresh spring scent unique to her. It was rather a miracle that she


    grew up so well in such awful conditions. Fredric smiled. ¡°I¡¯m totally broke now that all my money¡¯s


    been stolen.¡± Aurelia pursed her lips. She wanted to throw her jacket away but could not bear to do it


    and hang it on the hanger. ¡°It still works with some patching,¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°It¡¯s an


    international brand. It¡¯ll still make some money at the thrift market!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Fredric was exasperated.


    Aurelia was nonchnt and pulled out some money from her pocket. It was her ie today. She


    smoothened out the cash notes one by one and kept them in a small metal box after counting them


    with a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    Fredric was rather curious about where her ie came from. Aurelia turned back to look at him


    vigntly and kept the small box quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch your money.¡± Fredric read her mind.


    ¡°But can you be kind enough to help me contact my friend? I promise I¡¯ll give you a huge sum of money


    ¡ª¡± ¡°No way!¡± Aurelia cut him off. ¡°Aurelia, please!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I won¡¯t ever call the


    police!¡± Embarrassment turned into anger on her pretty face, and her fierce look made her a different


    person from the girl who took care of Fredric attentively. Fredric was rmed. ¡°I¡¯m not calling the


    police. I just want to contact my friend¡­¡± ¡°Your friend will call the police!¡± Aurelia cried, ¡°If you ruin my


    life, I won¡¯t let you live in peace either!¡± She red at him and went out, mming the door shut loudly


    behind her. Fredric heard the familiar sound of the door locking. Anxious, he wanted to get out of bed to


    stop her, but his physical state held him back. Despite his pain, he struggled to get up and shouted,


    ¡°Aurelia!¡± The footsteps only grew farther outside the door. Fredric was frustrated and punched the bed.


    The helplessness filled him up again as he sighed, looking at the moldy ceiling from where hey on


    the bed. ¡­ The private jet from Southeast Aciatded at Melorian Airport securely. Neil came to the


    hotel escorted by a team and saw Trinity waiting in the lobby straightaway. He had rushed to


    Chaisnd tofort her, and he saw how haggard she looked right away. Her eyes were sunken with


    dark eye circles, and she had lost so much weight too fast. There was also the lucky charm she


    clutched in her hands. Neil¡¯s heart clenched, and he understood it in a sh. Trinity forced a smile at


    him.


    Neil chuckled and said softly, ¡°If you really don¡¯t feel like smiling, you can cry on my shoulder. Don¡¯t be


    too hard on yourself.¡± Trinity froze, and her tears broke the dam. Neil patted her back. He could totally


    wrap her in his arms at this moment, but he did not do that. He was a rational man and knew his limits.


    ¡°Trinity, I just got off the ne and haven¡¯t eaten. Buy me a meal?¡± Trinity looked up and into his warm


    eyes. She knew that he wanted to divert her attention. She could not keep wallowing in her sorrow


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She nodded and


    took him to the revolving restaurant on the hotel¡¯s top floor. It was the Bakers¡¯ establishment, so Zephyr


    had already made the arrangement for them. Neil had two mouthfuls of lobster and looked outside theProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    window. The height they were at allowed them to overlook Melorian¡¯s night view. The bright city looked


    like stars in the night sky. Trinity was preupied and barely ate anything. Instead, she asked Neil to


    eat more. Neil suddenly chuckled at her. ¡°Have you forgotten that I have to maintain my figure? My


    manager has spoken. Can¡¯t have more than three bites per dish.¡± It was only then Trinity wore a light


    smile. Neil was slightly dazed. To be honest, he was quite envious of Fredric. Thetter did not have to


    do a thing, and he made someone so devoted to him for so long. He had assumed that Trinity had let


    him go. However, it seemed that not only had she not done that, but she was even falling deeper.


    ¡°Trinity, can I ask you something?¡± Neil wiped his mouth with a napkin and straightened up to look at


    her seriously. ¡°What?¡± ¡°If I were the one missing¡­¡± He said softly with emphasis, ¡°Would you be so


    anxious?¡±

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    Trinity paused, and the cutlery in her hands fell to the te with a ng. Would she be so anxious?


    She had not thought of it. She only knew that she had been restless these days, losing sleep and


    appetite without even changing her clothes. She had never cried so much in her entire life. All she did


    was clutch the lucky charm in her hand. That was what Fredric had given her, and it felt as if his


    warmth was still on it. He had told her that he hoped the lucky charm would bring her luck when he


    gave it to her, but now, she would rather use all her luck in exchange for his safety. Trinity¡¯s thoughts


    were everywhere. She opened her mouth but could not utter a single word. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I know!¡± Neil¡¯s


    grin was wide. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be anxious. Who¡¯s going to be your male lead if I go missing?¡± After a


    long time, Trinity hung her head and said, ¡°Sorry.¡± Neil paused before he continued cutting the steak


    with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not a petty person. No need to apologize to me. Besides, there¡¯s nothing between us.


    Why are you suddenly saying that to me?¡± Trinity looked at him gratefully. She came clean since they


    were already so honest. ¡°I admit that I can¡¯t forget him.¡± She gripped the lucky charm tighter. ¡°These


    days, every time I close my eyes, all I see are the days we were in school.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Neil smiled. ¡°All


    your inescapable rumination!¡± Trinity smiled as well. ¡°Then can you tell me what¡¯s so good about him?¡±


    Trinity was unable to answer this. Feelings were just odd. Girls who were devoted like her would stay


    loyal their entire lives once they were set on someone. If there had to be a reason, it would most


    probably be because she liked the scent of the sun on his white shirt, his smile each time he walked


    past her in school, his vigor in debatepetitions, his patience when he exined topics to her¡ª


    which was also when they were the closest to each other. A drip and a drop, there was no particr


    shape. However, these moments here and there gathered into Fredric and stayed in Trinity¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never med him even when he sided with Michelle that much?¡± Neil pursed his lips. Trinity


    replied softly, ¡°He¡­ recognized her for who she is in the end.¡± Neil smiled weakly. ¡°And this is the


    reason you can¡¯t get over him?¡± Trinity bit her lips and stayed silent. ¡°Never mind, I get it.¡± Neil waved a


    hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me either. Millie¡¯s right about feelings. When the space in one¡¯s


    heart isn¡¯t cleared, whoever¡¯s moving in won¡¯t befortable. Even if you want to pursue me now, I


    won¡¯t give you a chance!¡± Trinity was amused and took a bite of the steak. ¡°But don¡¯t worry.¡± Neil


    looked at her seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I promised you. ¡°I brought people over from Southeast Aciatic, and


    they¡¯re more useful than the police here. We¡¯ll find him!¡± ¡­ This was Neil¡¯s third day in Melorian. It was


    not good for a popr artist to suddenly vanish from the public¡¯s eyes, especially when it was a


    superstar like Neil. His manager was going crazy and kept calling him to urge him to take photos and


    update his social media. Meanwhile, Neil¡¯s men had been looking for a needle in a haystack for three


    days and were feeling defeated for not finding any clue. ¡°Mr. Harris, are you sure this person is in


    Melorian?¡± They did not ask if he was sure the person was alive because they could find the body even


    if he was dead. It was truly unexpected that they could not find him, dead or alive. This was different


    from what Neil had promised Cordelia before he came to Melorian. Judging by the current situation,


    Cordelia would treat him like a joke!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    His men quickly backed off with a lowered head. Neil stubbed his cigarette and walked out of the hotel.


    ¡°Mr. Harris¡­¡± ¡°Stop following me!¡± Neil red at them. ¡°Go look for him if you have the time!¡± ¡°Then


    where are you going, Mr. Harris?¡± ¡°Why do you care!?¡± Neil put on his sunsses and left inrge


    strides. Fortunately, they were in Chaisnd, and no one could recognize him. Thus, he could go out


    freely. He came to Rnds Square. He had heard that Zephyr frequently fed the birds there when he


    was younger. Neil smiled and strolled to the center of the square. The temperature had risen a little


    these few days, and it was sunny, so there were more tourists. The scenery around the square was


    beautiful, and the church was both mysterious and authoritative. Each brick brimmed with the weight of


    history. A group of nomads was dancing and singing on one side of the square, where tourists pped


    and cheered. Neil went over slowly and heard a girl¡¯s sweet voice. ¡°Mister, do you want to buy a jacket?


    It¡¯s very cheap!¡± Neil paused. The pretty girl was smiling sweetly at him. She wore the same long dress


    the nomads wore and braided her long chestnut hair with a scarf. She was currently showing him a


    jacket. ¡°It¡¯s a new design, and the quality is great! It has a hole, which is why I¡¯m selling it cheap. But


    don¡¯t worry, sir, I¡¯ve patched up the hole, and no one can see it without closer inspection Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What do you think? Do you


    want it? The price is negotiable!¡± Neil fell into a daze as he looked at her. Professionally, he thought the


    girl would stand out on the screen if she were to debut in showbiz. ¡°Mister? Mister!¡± Aurelia¡¯s heart


    thumped. The man was handsome, but why did he look kind of slow? Did he not understand what she


    said? Looking at what he wore, though, the outfit was not cheap. Maybe he was just not interested in


    her secondhand jacket. Aurelia pouted and was going to look for her next target when her arm was


    yanked. ¡°You said that you¡¯re selling this jacket?¡± ¡°Oh, you can speak Chaisene?¡± Aurelia grinned and


    continued to sell the garment. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m selling this jacket. But it¡¯s worn, and there¡¯s a hole¡­¡± ¡°Here?¡±


    Neil pointed at where the patchwork was. Aurelia nodded with a smile. The spot was odd. If one put the


    jacket on, the hole seemed to be in the abdomen area. Which man would wear the stomach area out


    wearing a suit jacket? Neil nced at the brandbel and felt the fabric. There seemed to be some¡­


    blood on the dark-colored fabric? He frowned and felt inexplicably strange. ¡°Hey, mister.¡± Aurelia looked


    at him carefully. ¡°Are you buying it or not?¡± ¡°Where did this jackete from?¡± Aurelia felt her heart


    lurch. Neil snickered. ¡°Hah, you wouldn¡¯t have¡­ peeled it off some dead man, would you?¡±

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Aurelia¡¯s mind nked. She had never encountered a situation like this. She lived like a sewer rat for


    her first 18 years of life. She had never harmed anyone of her own will, but she had had to turn her


    back on certain things for profits and self-preservation¡ªthings like a regr person¡¯s awareness. Upon


    seeing the stabbed Fredric, a regr person¡¯s first reaction would be to call the police and send him to


    the hospital. She could not do it. She could not leave him to die but was unwilling to implicate herself


    because of it. Dragging Fredric back to treat his wound to prevent him from dying on the street due to


    blood loss was already the best she could do. Aurelia¡¯s heart thumped as she lost her bearing. An evil


    thought shed in her mind. She could very well turn around, leave, and lock the door to allow the man


    to fend for himself in there. When the sun set, she could then drag him out and throw him somewhere.


    Nobody would know. She sucked in a cold breath. She pped herself harshly twice when the evil


    thought settled in her mind. She calmed down after a moment and approached Fredric with trembling


    hands. She felt for his breathing. It was weak, but it was not hopeless. Aurelia got out of the metal box,


    where she kept her money, and tried to carry Fredric on her back. She was young and slim and failed


    to carry him after several attempts. Thus, she ran out for help. She knocked on all the doors in the


    basement, but the people who lived here had their own challenges. No one was willing to help her. An


    old nomaddy shouted at her with a re, ¡°I told you not to drag this guy in here! We¡¯ll all be doomed


    if you send him to the hospital! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­ ¡°Granny!¡± Aurelia yelled back anxiously as well, ¡°It¡¯s a human life. Can you help?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll alert the police! Die if you want, don¡¯t drag us into this!¡± The old nomaddy mmed her door


    shut. The others chose to watch without helping. Someone even warned her, ¡°Wait and see if we¡¯ll skin


    you alive if you dare call the ambnce!¡± Aurelia was scared and anxious, tears spilling out of her


    eyes. She stood there helplessly until a usually quiet man dragged a wooden cart over and helped


    carry Fredric into it. Aurelia kept thanking him, and they got Fredric out of the basement together and


    onto the ground level. ¡°It should be fast if you run dragging him along,¡± the man said hoarsely. ¡°Send


    him to the hospital in secret. Don¡¯t call the ambnce! Or we¡¯ll all suffer.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mm, I know. Thank you!¡± The wheels were freshly oiled, so they spun fast. Aurelia ran out of the alley


    pulling the cart along. With the metal box in her arms, she prayed inwardly. She ran fast, only to run


    into a solid chest just as she made a turn. Aurelia fell to her butt, and the cart slid away. She could care


    less about herself as she yanked the cart¡¯s rope with all her might, but a force grabbed her wrist! ¡°It¡¯s


    you?¡± Aurelia was terrified. Neil red at her but saw Fredric, who was on the verge of death, on the


    cart. His mind went nk, speechless from the astonishment. ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± Aurelia stared at him


    dumbly, shaking. ¡°Is he hurt?¡± Neil growled, ¡°Did you wound him?¡± ¡°No!¡± Neil had no time to think


    further. Fredric might notst long, judging by how pale he looked. He hated this man but could not


    watch an acquaintance die in a foreignnd. As for the girl, she had to be brought back to be


    interrogated! Neil calmed down and said seriously, ¡°My car¡¯s on the road opposite. I¡¯ll send you both to


    the hospital!¡± Aurelia bit her lips and looked at Fredric. Neil knew that she wanted to escape and caught


    her arm. ¡°Before this guy is saved, don¡¯t even think about leaving my side!¡±

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    Zephyr and Cordelia rushed to the hospital as soon as they received the news. Numerous people were


    gathered outside the operation ward. Trinity sat on the bench with an anxious look, the lucky charm


    clutched in her hand. Cordelia patted Zephyr¡¯s back, softly coaxing him that everything would turn out


    fine. The bodyguards from Southeast Aciatic guarded each exit of the floor with a straight face. Forget


    a living person, even a fly would find it hard to leave. Aurelia stood as close to the wall as possible as


    she timidly scanned the group of people before her. Her metal box stayed close to her. These people


    looked rich and powerful with high status. Fredric was their friend¡­ What would they do to her then?


    Aurelia dared not think about it. She felt chills running down her and hugged her metal box tighter. All


    her money was in the box. She had wanted to send Fredric to the hospital with it, but it did not seem


    needed now. What was currently happening could no longer be resolved with money¡­ The light above


    the door went out, and the doctor came out, pulling his sweaty mask off. Trinity darted over. ¡°How is


    he?¡± ¡°The patient¡¯s doing fine. He¡¯s no longer at risk.¡± The doctor smiled. ¡°His wound is infected, but it¡¯s


    fine now after being stitched up. It¡¯s fortunate that he was sent here in time, or the consequences would


    have been unimaginable.¡± Trinity breathed out in relief as tears kept streaming. Aurelia¡¯s lurching heart


    settled down as well. Luckily, he was sent to the hospital in time. Her decision was right. She looked at


    the operation ward from afar. Fredric had received the best treatment, and she had no guilty


    conscience. What she should be considering now was to escape this ce as soon as possible. Neil


    waved for his men to take care of the petty tasks, like the hospitalization procedures. Aurelia saw that


    no one was watching her anymore and inched outward with her back against the wall. She was going


    to sneak away when Cordelia spotted her. ¡°Wait!¡± rmed, Aurelia spun on her heel and ran. Cordelia


    hurried after her, grabbing her clothes instead of her arm. Aurelia was horrified. As they pushed and


    pulled, Cordelia lost her bnce and fell sideways. ¡°Cordelia!¡± Zephyr shouted, but someone dove for


    the floor before he could run over. He was shocked. Aurelia held Cordelia¡¯s shoulder and threw herself


    below thetter, cushioning the hard fall. At the same time, she kept Cordelia securely protected.


    Zephyr quickly carried Cordelia up and repeatedly confirmed that she was fine before he looked at


    Aurelia with a hint of confusion. Aurelia had failed to escape, and her metal box had fallen with a nk,


    the cash inside scattering on the floor. With Neil¡¯s order, the bodyguards surrounded her. Aurelia looked


    around in panic, and her mind went nk. ¡°Take her back.¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was cold and deep. ¡°I want


    to ask her what happened myself!¡± ¡°Zephyr¡­¡± Cordelia held his hand discreetly. ¡°Let me do it when we


    go back. You¡¯re all men. It might not be appropriate.¡± Neil scoffed. ¡°Cordelia, this girl¡¯s not as innocent


    as she looks! She nearly cost Fredric¡¯s life and took his jacket to sell at the square! You¡¯re pregnant


    now. Be careful when you interrogate her!¡± ¡°Hey, w-what are you saying!?¡± Aurelia was anxious. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t harm Fredric! I didn¡¯t wound him!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Neil narrowed his eyes. ¡°You know Acian?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Aurelia¡¯s throat constricted, and she licked


    her lips. ¡°You¡¯re not from Chaisnd?¡± Neil stepped closer to her. ¡°Where are you from? Did you


    approach Fredric purposely or receive anyone¡¯s order? What do you want!?¡± ¡°No! No!¡± Aurelia was


    furious and scared, and she teared up. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­ I-I met Fredric


    coincidentally! He got injured, and I dragged him home to treat his wound. That¡¯s all!¡± ¡°You saw him


    injured?¡± Cordelia frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call the police or send him to the hospital? Do you know


    that his life would be at risk if something bad happened because you treated and medicated him on


    your own? Can you bear the responsibility!?¡± Aurelia looked at her without saying a word. Cordelia


    could see the terror in her eyes and understood her fear. She could not understand that it was


    supposed to be something simple. It would have been done and dusted if she had reported it to the


    police. Why had she dragged it out to this state? Some people came from the other end of the hallway.


    The leather shoes against the marble flooring echoed in the corridor and sounded oppressive. A few


    police officers in uniform came to them. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton,¡± the officer greeted politely. ¡°We heard


    that Mr. Constable¡¯s found, so we¡¯re here for statements.¡± Aurelia turned pale when she saw the police,


    and her odd expression attracted attention. The officer asked, ¡°Mr. Hamerton, this is¡­¡± Zephyr and


    Cordelia exchanged a look and said nothing, but their gazes were alert. ¡°Miss.¡± The officer approached


    Aurelia, sized her up, and smiled. ¡°Please show me your ID.¡± Aurelia bit her lips. Only pain would keep


    her mind clear and stop her from shaking badly. ¡°Miss, do you not understand?¡± The officer raised his


    voice. ¡°ID please! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Aurelia stepped back subconsciously, and the back of her head knocked against a warm wall. She


    was stunned while an arm went around her shoulders and held her lightly. ¡°She didn¡¯t bring hers.


    Check mine.¡± Aurelia¡¯s ear buzzed as she stared in a daze at the man beside her. His embrace was


    warm, and his shirt had a nice, soapy smell. He was a head taller than her, and she could see his


    chiseled jaw, the stubbles, and his bobbing Adam¡¯s apple from her angle. Aurelia felt like her heart had


    stopped. Neil looked nonchnt with a polite smile as he pulled out his passport to hand it to the police


    officer. ¡°I¡¯m from Centrolis. I applied for a month¡¯s visa. I¡¯m working as an actor, and I¡¯m here for an


    acting course.¡± The police officer looked at him, then at the passport, and nodded. ¡°This one¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°This


    is my fiancee.¡± Neil chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s from Centrolis like me but doesn¡¯t understand Chaisene. You can


    ask me, and I¡¯ll interpret for her, officer!¡± ¡°Fiancee?¡± The police officer frowned and scanned Aurelia


    with a skeptical gaze. ¡°She looks familiar¡­ Have we met somewhere?¡±

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    Aurelia held her breath. Her stiff limbs quivered, and she stared at the officer for a while before abruptly


    avoiding his gaze. He said that she looked familiar¡­ He might frequently patrol the slums and have


    kept his eyes on the nomads. Aurelia¡¯s face was hard to forget. She bit her lips and blinked her big


    eyes. She was usually bubbling with ideas, but she was now at a loss. The grip on her shoulders grew


    stronger as the man¡¯s gentle and husky voice sounded. ¡°Familiar?¡± Neil chuckled and hugged her


    tighter. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m an actor. My fiancee too. Both of us starred in the same film before!¡± The police


    officer raised a brow in doubt. ¡°Some of our films get tranted into Chaisene and yed abroad. It¡¯s


    not odd at all that you think she looks familiar, officer. She¡¯s always on the screen. Everyone knows


    her!¡± ¡°Really¡­¡± The police officer hesitated and returned Neil¡¯s passport to him, taking a final nce at


    Aurelia. He was still skeptical, but his subordinate spoke next to his ear. ¡°Mr. Neil Harris is Mrs.


    Hamerton¡¯s elder cousin. He has some influence in Southeast Aciatic, so there¡¯s some background


    status there.¡± The police officer¡¯s expression changed abruptly, and he bowed in apology. Neil kept up


    a polite smile, and his arm remained on Aurelia¡¯s shoulder. Even when the police left, Aurelia¡¯s nk


    mind still had to return to work. However, she was no longer in fear. What reced it was the


    unprecedented warmth of being protected Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­ Growing up to this day, Neil was the first man who barged into her world like


    this. She had always fled like a rat in the face of the police in the past, but today, she stood face to face


    with them and was openly protected by a man in his arms.


    The police officer wanted to check her ID, but the man beside her deflected it in just a few sentences!


    Aurelia turned to look at Neil and lowered her head, unknowingly blushing. She giggled in secret. ¡°What


    are you doing?¡± The deep voice came from above her head. When she met his eyes, the tenderness in


    his gaze was gone. Instead, it was icy. Her heart dropped, and she pressed the corners of her lips


    down without a sound. ¡®He told the police that he is an actor. It is true. Actors can change up their


    expressions so swiftly¡­¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Neil asked her coldly. ¡°Aurelia¡­ Chilton.¡± Aurelia


    gulped. Neil snickered with a squint. ¡°Real name? People like you have plenty of names, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Aurelia flushed and red at him, at a loss for words. Cordelia went over to tug Neil¡¯s clothes. ¡°Stop it.


    Speak properly!¡± She frowned. Neil looked elsewhere, cold and silent.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    ¡°Mister¡­¡± Aurelia¡¯s voice was shaky. ¡°May I know what ¡®people like us¡¯ are like to you?¡±


    Neil¡¯s disdainful attitude and despising gaze made him apletely different person from the man who


    saved her from the police just now. Something sharp seemed to have pierced the pink bubble within


    her as it burst.


    Yeah, ¡°people like her¡± must not be worthy of a nce from him.


    ¡°Ms. Chilton, don¡¯t be upset,¡± Cordelia said gently, ¡°Fredric¡¯s our friend, and we¡¯re worried for him now


    that he got into danger. The entire matter feels suspicious too, so we hope you can tell us the truth.¡±


    Aurelia bent down to pick up the metal box on the floor and held it close to her.


    What truth did she have to tell? She had repeated the truth thousands of times, but they did not believe


    her!


    ¡°Acting mute again?¡± Neil raised his voice, gripping her arm.


    Aurelia gasped in pain. She barely knew him for the day, but he had already grabbed her arm so many


    times that there was already a mark.


    ¡°Why do you think I covered for you in front of the police?¡± Neil gritted his teeth. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the


    truth, I swear you¡¯ll end up worse than in the police station!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Aurelia struggled with reddened eyes.


    Like a small animal forced to the corner, she scanned the group of people with an unwavering gaze.


    They were rich and influential and had a high status. The difference between these people and her was


    like heaven and earth.


    It was as easy as stepping on an ant for them to kill her, right? What had she done wrong, though?


    Was saving the man wrong? Was protecting herself wrong?


    Was she not supposed to drag Fredric back to the basement and treat his wound the night they met?


    Should she have let him bleed to death on the street filled with thugs?


    Aurelia¡¯s shoulders shook out of fear and indignation.


    The old nomaddy was right. These people with status were all bad guys who trampled all over others


    from a high point!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll speak!¡± Aurelia pushed each word out of her gritted teeth. ¡°When I met Fredric that night, he


    was on the ground covered in blood! I took him home, stopped his bleeding, and dressed his wound. I


    even bought anti-inmmatory and antipyretic for him and fed him bread and milk! I¡¯ve done my best to


    take care of him. What else do you want me to do?Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I call the police or the hospital?¡± Aurelia chuckled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m of mixed ethnicity, and I¡¯ve


    been living in the basement since I could remember. My father was a drug addict, and my mother was


    a prostitute. They abandoned me when I was ten and left nothing for me!


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    ¡°They came here illegally from different countries. They aren¡¯t registered, and so am I! Once people like


    us are looked into, we¡¯ll be deported¡­


    ¡°Where do you think I can go after leaving this ce? Illegal immigrants can be sent back to their home


    countries. They have a country to go back to, but me? Where can I go!?


    ¡°The world¡¯s so big, but there¡¯s no ce for me!¡±


    Aurelia shouted in one go and crouched on the floor sobbing.


    It was not like she had never done anything bad while growing up. She sometimes stole a little to


    survive. She did not think of herself to be a kind soul but had still taken the risk of being caught by the


    police and sent Fredric to the hospital at the critical juncture!


    She even took all her money along!


    Was she wrong? Why could others humiliate and misunderstand her like this!?


    The hallway went quiet. Only the girl¡¯s sobs could be heard.


    Cordelia felt bad.


    She had been living in the basement back in the Jenners, and she had gone through Yelena and


    Joanne¡¯s ridicule and insults too. She had also felt hopeless about life.


    Aurelia was as if looking back to her past self. She thought that the girl was not a bad person. She had


    cushioned her and protected her when she fell down.


    Cordelia slowly went over to her and extended a hand.


    ¡°Ms. Chilton, the floor¡¯s cold. Get up first.¡±

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    Aurelia froze. The hand before her was fair and supple, unlike the many pairs of rough ones she had


    seen in the basement.


    It felt like there was a halo around the owner of the hand. She was beautiful and gentle, but there was a


    sense of determination in her gaze. It made people want to get closer to her.


    It was just that Aurelia knew that ¡°people like her¡± could not dirty a hand so clean. She looked down,


    took a deep breath, and stood up on her own.


    Cordelia took the initiative to hold her hand.


    Aurelia¡¯s heart felt like something poked it as she looked at Cordelia in a daze. After some time, she


    asked, ¡°Y-You believe me? ¡®People like me¡¯ do everything from tricking to stealing. I might be acting.¡±


    Cordelia chuckled and tucked her hair by her ear.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to act. But we actually have an award-winning actor here. You can ask him about


    acting skills. Who knows? You may be able to use it the next time you encounter the police.¡±


    Aurelia paused before a giggle escaped her.


    Neil looked over and shook his head weakly.


    ¡°Cordelia, cut the crap with her! She¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Regardless, Fredric might have really died on the street without her.¡± Cordelia shot him a look. ¡°It¡¯s


    more of a scare this time, and Ms. Chilton has her reasons. Stop ming her.¡±


    Aurelia looked at Cordelia gratefully and smiled. She bowed at her and was going to leave but seemed


    to think of something and ran back to her to open the box and show her.


    ¡°This is all the money I have,¡± Aurelia said seriously. ¡°I wanted to pay for Fredric¡¯s hospital bill, but you


    all look rich. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll need this anymore, so I¡¯ll take it back¡­ I just want to say that this money


    is clean.


    ¡°My background isn¡¯t the greatest, but I¡¯ve never done anything illegal. I spend my time with the


    nomads, and we sing and dance at the square. The tourists tip us. Because we attract the tourists, the


    patrolling police don¡¯t find fault with us as long as we don¡¯t do anything drastic¡­


    ¡°But if we call the police and be the ones to alert them, it¡¯ll be an entirely different matter. This is why I


    didn¡¯t dare to call the police or send him to the hospital.


    ¡°Thank you for believing me.¡± Aurelia bowed again. ¡°There aren¡¯t many who believe me. Everyone finds


    it hard to keep themselves out of trouble in that environment. There¡¯s no trust.Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Because you trust me, miss, I¡¯m telling you about it¡­¡±


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    Aurelia licked her lips. ¡°My money is clean. I-I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a bad person.¡±


    Cordelia felt a pinch in her nose. She smiled. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not a bad person. You¡¯re a nice girl!¡±


    Aurelia jolted before she smiled sweetly.


    She hugged Cordelia the nomadic way and stroked her forehead lightly to wish her well in life.


    Cordelia looked at her back quietly until the thin girl was out of sight.


    ¡°S-She just left like this?¡± asked Neil.


    Cordelia was puzzled. ¡°What else?¡±


    Neil swallowed and pressed his lips together. He wore a straight face, and his voice was indifferent. ¡°I


    said that she¡¯s my fiancee¡­ It¡¯ll be big news if it gets back to the local showbiz! What will my fans think


    of me when they learn I have a fiancee in Chaisnd, but no one when I go back?¡±


    Zephyr, who had been silent on the side, scoffed,. ¡°What are you trying to say? Do you want the girl to


    take responsibility for you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Neil could not exin himself and could only rub his nose.


    Zephyr hugged Cordelia and exchanged a smile. When he turned around to pull out his phone, he


    ordered in a low voice, ¡°The girl who just left the hospital¡­ Send someone to follow her and look into


    her background, where she stays, and her usual activity area!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    Fredric had been transferred to the VIP hospital ward, and Trinity had been taking care of him these


    days.


    His trip to Chaisnd this time felt extraordinary. He still felt like he was dreaming. It was just that the


    dream was wonderful. Each time he opened his eyes, he could see Trinity by his side.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to push so hard,¡± Fredric said softly. ¡°There are doctors and nurses. It¡¯s too tiring for


    you to stay here every day.¡±


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want me to keep youpany?¡±


    Trinity brought fresh strawberries that looked full and juicy. She held one in front of Fredric, but the


    latter only smiled without moving.


    Trinity paused. ¡°You don¡¯t like this?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fredric looked at her, reluctant to look away for even a second. ¡°Have the sweet tip of the


    strawberry. I¡¯ll have the top!¡±


    Trinity grinned with wet eyes.


    ¡°Trinity¡­¡± Fredric put a hand on the back of hers. ¡°Do you still me me?¡±


    Trinity pressed her lips together and said nothing with a lowered head.


    ¡°Do you know why I came to Chaisnd?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you came,¡± Trinity answered honestly. ¡°I heardter that¡­ you were here for a few


    cases.¡±


    Fredric shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re here.¡±


    Trinity jolted.


    ¡°It was midnight when I got off the flight. I¡¯ve been to Melorian before but only a few times. I¡¯m not


    familiar with the city, and I didn¡¯t know that the cabs waiting outside the airports would pull scams¡­


    Unfortunately, I got into one.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°I only knew something was wrong when the driver took me to the slum.¡±


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    ¡°But you could just give them what they wanted!¡± Trinity replied anxiously. ¡°They just wanted money.


    They wouldn¡¯t want to kill anyone! Couldn¡¯t you hand over your bag and ask them to return your phone


    and passport?¡±


    Fredric smiled at her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Yeah, how could a brilliantwyer like him not have such adaptability?


    Trinity pursed her lips and stuffed a strawberry in his mouth. ¡°This could have been avoided! I really


    can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re a money-grubber!


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky Aurelia saved you and Neil found you in time. Otherwise, you¡¯d have died in a foreign


    land!¡±


    Fredric chuckled and held her hand to ask, ¡°Would you be sad if I did die?¡±


    Trinity¡¯s eyes widened. What the heck!?


    ¡°Hush!¡± She shushed him. ¡°Why are you saying this for no reason? Nonsense!¡±


    Fredric felt a surge of warmth gush in him and held her hand against his face.


    ¡°If there wasn¡¯t anything important in my bag, I wouldn¡¯t have risked it with those two,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°But there was something I wanted to protect with my life, so they couldn¡¯t take it.¡±


    Trinity¡¯s heart thumped.


    When the police caught the thieves and fetched Fredric¡¯s bags, she did not check the content since she


    was anxious about his whereabouts.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good in there?¡± She grimaced and looked at the bag hung on the rack. ¡°Mr. Hamerton¡¯s sent


    it over. I¡¯ll go search it if you don¡¯t tell me!¡±

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    ¡°I know that it was my bad in the past.¡± Fredric held her hand. ¡°Trinity, you have bloopers and retakes in


    filming. If the actor isn¡¯t in a good state, they get lots of retakes¡­ Can you let me have a retake too?


    ¡°I promise, just this once,¡± Fredric said seriously with a smile. ¡°It¡¯ll be one-take from now on. I¡¯ll be your


    best male lead!¡±


    Trinity fell in a daze as a tear fell, but her smile came back. She pressed a kiss on Fredric¡¯s forehead,


    and both of them smiled at each other, their eyes shining with happiness.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied softly. ¡°You¡¯re the only male lead in my script from now on. But you have to listen to


    the director and can¡¯t change up the storyline yourself, okay?¡±


    Fredric grinned. ¡°Whatever Director Trinity says!¡±


    ¡­


    At night, Cordeliay by Zephyr¡¯s side as she recalled what had happened recently.


    It had actually only been two weeks since they found out that Fredric had gotten hurt and gone missing


    to him being saved out of the critical state, but it felt so long.


    Cordelia looked at the man next to her and rubbed his chin.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zephyr chuckled and held her hand, lowering his voice to say, ¡°Stop it and stay


    still. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to hold myself back.¡±


    The girl quickly pulled her hand back upon hearing this.


    Zephyr hugged her from the back, and hisrge hand stroked her round belly. His voice sounded


    wronged. ¡°Darling, when will the babye out? We haven¡¯t spent any alone time for a while now¡­¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why? Are you grumbling that he¡¯s an extra now?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± The man forced a smile but thought that she was rather right.


    ¡°This is our child. You can¡¯t have thoughts like this!¡± Cordelia looked at him very seriously.


    Pregnant women were always more sensitive due to hormonal changes. That was especially so after


    Cordelia listened to Aurelia¡¯s story.


    She could not help rting Zephyr¡¯s int¡± to Aurelia¡¯s parents.


    ¡°Kids without their parents¡¯ love are pitiful¡­¡± she said softly. ¡°Maybe Aurelia¡¯s parents thought that she


    was a burden and abandoned her. But have they ever thought how their daughter was supposed to


    survive when she was so young¡­¡±


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re getting carried away.¡± Zephyr rubbed her hair. ¡°Our baby¡¯s not like her.¡±Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Yeah, their baby was going to be born with a silver spoon and have everyone doting on him. He would


    be happier than so many people in this world.


    Cordelia bit her lips. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll evere across Aurelia after this?¡±


    ¡°We?¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡°This isn¡¯t for us to decide. We have to ask your cousin. That¡¯s his fiancee!¡±


    ¡°But Neil hasn¡¯t said anything!¡± Cordelia huffed. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s thanks to Aurelia this time, no matter how


    we put it¡­ I¡¯m wondering if there¡¯s any way to help her out of her current predicament?¡±


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    ¡°Her identity status?¡± Zephyr shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not something we can intervene with. Best not to get


    involved.¡±


    Cordelia thought about it and found that he was right. They were foreigners here, after all.


    Even though they were grateful to Aurelia, her identity status was not something they could handle.


    They would do their part to thank her within their abilities.


    ¡°She¡¯s not doing well, but finding a job for her would be unrealistic. Anypany would require an ID.


    ¡°We can only give her some money or a better ce to stay so she gets out of that ce.¡± Cordelia


    pressed her lips together. They could only help her as much as they could in terms of material


    assistance.


    ¡°Let Fan handle this. She¡¯ll take care of it properly.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr kissed her forehead. ¡°Stop fretting. Sleep earlier.¡±


    Cordelia had just closed her eyes when her phone rang.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± It was Fan¡¯s panicky voice. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with our clothes. The haute couture dresses


    all have holes in them!


    ¡°Theunch is tomorrow, and these dresses will be used¡­ What do we do?¡±

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Cordelia and Zephyr rushed to the venue where the newunching would be held despite the night.


    The event would be held the following day, but the staff had discovered that over ten haute couture


    dresses had varying degrees of damage to them when they ran the regr check tonight. The holes


    were not too big, but they affected the appearance, and the garments could barely be used.


    One would need to nce at the clothes and know that they had been intentionally ruined.


    Cordelia was calm and carefully went through each piece of clothing before she asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t these


    clothes delivered three days in advance? Didn¡¯t you all check them properly, then?¡±


    ¡°They were sent by the head designer of each brand personally, and the vehicles they came in were


    bulletproof. Our people checked them in detail when they arrived, and there was no issue!¡±


    Zephyr scowled and sent someone to retrieve the surveince recording.


    ¡°Cordelia, stay calm,¡± he told her with an arm around her. ¡°This venue has the best security in the


    whole of Melorian. If this is sabotage, the cameras must have caught it.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. ¡°But theunch is tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯sunch will be canceled,¡± Zephyr said, calling his secretary. ¡°Send out a notice that the


    launch of the new haute couture pieces will be postponed, and the exact time is to be confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Darling¡­¡±


    Cordelia tugged his sleeve nervously.


    Theunch of these new haute couture pieces was also part of the International Fashion Week, which


    everyone valued. The designers of these dresses were well-known internationally as well.


    If the Baker Group ruined theunch, not only would their pride and reputation be lost, but they would


    also have to pay a hugepensation.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Zephyr held her cold hand. ¡°It¡¯s just postponing theunch, not canceling it entirely. It¡¯s fine to


    compensate them a little.


    ¡°But my wife¡¯s healthes first. You can¡¯t sacrifice your health just because of this, right?¡±


    Cordelia looked at him withplicated feelings. ¡°I¡¯m the General Manager of this project. I should be


    bearing this responsibility.¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡± Zephyr smiled and hugged her. ¡°Your husband¡¯s here. No one will dare to make things


    difficult for you!¡±


    Cordelia felt like crying. ¡°Those on the board of directors will make your life difficult, though!¡±


    ¡°As they please.¡± Zephyr swiped a finger across her nose. ¡°I¡¯ll bear the responsibility and shoulder the


    loss. As for the rest, their mouths are on them. They can say whatever they want!¡±


    ¡°Darling¡­¡±


    Cordelia buried her face against his chest. His scent pacified her, and his heartbeat gave her an


    endless sense of security.


    His secretary dashed over. ¡°Mr. Hamerton, the surveince recording is tricky to retrieve. We might


    need more time.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ how are we cating the designers?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet them for this.¡± Zephyr squinted and looked at Cordelia.


    He stroked her face and shed her an indulging smile. ¡°Darling, go home and rest up. Don¡¯t overthink


    it, and just sleep!¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. The designers will be here in a while. I¡¯ll negotiate with them and discuss the time and


    how to patch this up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it with you!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Zephyr frowned. ¡°You and our son get a good rest. Leave this to me!¡±


    Not only would he discuss the solution with the designers, but he would also stay there to wait for the


    surveince recording.


    He more or less had a guess of who the culprit of this sabotage was, but he needed an exact answer.


    He kissed Cordelia¡¯s cheek. ¡°Honey, did you forget who I am?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cordelia was still at a loss.


    Zephyr smirked and spoke next to her ear huskily, ¡°I¡¯m your superman!¡±


    Cordelia froze before her eyes stung.


    ¡°Dear Mrs. Hamerton, the superman¡¯s right in front of you now. What¡¯s your wish?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Cordelia thought about it. ¡°I want you to not exhaust yourself ande home earlier to rest too!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°Your wish is your superman¡¯smand!¡±


    The next morning¡­


    Zephyr updated Cordelia about the discussion of the previous night.


    Theunch could be postponed but not for too long. Otherwise, the Baker Group could not provide a


    decent exnation to the shareholders or set foot in Melorian or even the entire Chaisnd¡¯s fashion


    industry.


    Despite his nonchnce, Cordelia could not help feeling her heart ache for him. She knew he must not


    have told her how much pressure he had been under to face those nitpicking board members and how


    much patience he needed to deal with the fussy designers.


    He was always her superman. No matter what happened, he kept her behind him, well-protected.


    Cordelia bit her lips and asked softly, ¡°Have you got the surveince recording?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze dimmed, and he pulled his phone out.


    There was only a clip. A man in a cap could clearly be seen sneaking in and out of the venue like a


    thief.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found the person.¡± Zephyr snickered. ¡°He was leaving the country when I found him.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°From Aunt Hannah?¡± Cordelia guessed it right away.


    Zephyr wrapped an arm around her shoulder and patted it twice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll settle the score with her,¡± he said seriously. ¡°But not now.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I understand.¡± Cordelia pressed her lips together. ¡°It¡¯s a critical time for theunch. We aren¡¯t


    given much time. Let¡¯s go through this first and talk about the restter.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    Zephyr smiled at her. It was wonderful having an intelligent wife. He did not have to waste much energy


    talking to her as she was well aware of what was at stake.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no way we have enough time to remake the dresses when they¡¯re damaged to this level,¡±


    he said. ¡°These haute couture clothes are hand-sewn, and thoughts have been put into the fabrics


    used. One piece takes two to three months toplete.¡±


    Cordelia frowned and was in deep thought.


    She called for a discussion with the designers in the afternoon to figure out a feasible solution, but


    these designers were entric.


    Nothing fruitful came out despite the entire afternoon.


    Cordelia was frustrated, and the meeting room was stuffy. She went out to get some air and saw Trinity


    walking over. Thetter knew she was busy and worried about her, so she came right after her course.


    ¡°Cordelia, how¡¯s the discussion going?¡±


    Cordelia shook her head glumly.


    Trinity hugged her and was going tofort her when she saw her eyes trained on the lucky charm in


    front of her chest.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Trinity chuckled embarrassedly. ¡°Fredric said I can wear the lucky charm on my neck, so I put it


    on.¡±


    The lucky charm¡¯s embroidery was excellent, and the luxurious peony was gilded in gold. It oozed an


    exquisite taste.


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes lit up, and she grinned.


    ¡°I know it¡­ I know what to do with the holes!¡±

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Trinity was shocked and quickly put a hand around Cordelia. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. Careful of the


    baby!¡±


    Cordelia beamed and returned to the meeting room to discuss the design changes with the designers.


    The area of damage on the skirts was not big. Some alteration and the blend of cultural elements might


    produce an unexpected result.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The designers agreed, and their eyes lit up with wonder when the design waspleted.


    The elegance and enigma of cultural elements made the dresses stand out even more.


    ¡°The draft looks great!¡± said one of the designers. ¡°But it might be difficult to execute it.¡±


    The meeting room went silent.


    The other designers nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yeah, all our dresses are hand-sewn. This part is no exception.¡±


    ¡°To embroider in cultural elements here, the idea is great, but we don¡¯t know how to. Will it be in time if


    we learn now?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s brows locked in ce.


    The area of damage had to be embroidered and sewn. The added pattern had to blend in with the


    surrounding fabric without giving away any ws. It was truly a challenge.


    It was not just that they did not know how to embroider. They might not be able to find an excellent


    craftsman in the whole Melorian. Even if they could learn, it would take too long.


    Cordelia was silent for a long time, considering if she should get people in from Centrolis. Suddenly, a


    thought shed in her mind. She recalled Neil saying that Aurelia had tried to sell him a jacket when


    they first met.


    Neil¡¯sment was: ¡°Cordelia, you have no idea how well she sewed the jacket! The stitches are so


    neat that I was almost tricked! Hah, I really believe in the word ¡®seamless¡¯ now!¡±


    Neil had grown up in a wealthy family and hade across countless gems. Her craftwork must be


    impressive for him to have said that.


    Cordelia smiled.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Her cousin had asked ¡°She¡¯s just leaving like this?¡± so coldly back when the girl left the hospital. This


    time, she would give him a chance to get her back.


    ¡­


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    Neil stood at the familiar junction once more. A few steps forward would bring him into the infamous


    slums of Melorian, which were filthy and disorderly.


    There were groups of thugs and homeless people, as well as menacing fugitives and drug dealers


    mixed among them.


    Neil frowned.


    Although he lived a life of luxury, the ce did not intimidate him, but he was genuinely repulsed by it.


    It was really unexpected that such a pretty and delicate flower could bloom out of this tainted soil. It


    was then easy to understand why the police officer had said that Aurelia looked familiar in the hospital


    the other day. Her beauty stood out too much in such an environment.


    Neil rposed himself and continued forward, subjected to weird stares along the way. Some of the


    gazes were not just weird¡ªthey were vicious.


    He was diforted and pulled his cor higher, hastening his pace with a scowl.


    Someone darted out from the side, and a hand hooked over his arm. A warm and soft body collided


    with him.


    When he looked down, he was met with beautiful, sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Are you okay? Why are you here dressed like this!?¡± Aurelia grabbed him and looked around before


    whispering, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    Neil had no choice but to run along as he was pulled.


    Aurelia only let go of him when they made a turn to a quiet corner, and she red at him like she was


    looking at a monster.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts to be roaming the streets like this, huh? Do you know you¡¯re like a big juicy


    steak to those people? They could rip even your underwear off you with your outfit!¡±


    Neil paused and could not help chuckling.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Is it so serious?¡±


    Aurelia looked dead serious. ¡°Isn¡¯t Fredric¡¯s encounter enough for you to keep your guard up?¡±


    ¡°But it was nighttime when that happened to him¡ª¡±


    ¡°Uncle.¡± The girl crossed her arms in front of herself. ¡°Nobody cares if it¡¯s day or night when they


    commit crimes on this street!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Neil was in disbelief.


    He was not shocked about the crimes, but the term of address she had chosen¡ª¡°uncle¡±!


    Uncle!?


    What did she address Fredric? Fredric!


    What? Did he look so old to her that she had to call him uncle?


    Neil¡¯s gaze darkened significantly as he tightened his fists.


    Aurelia observed his expression carefully and noted that he seemed upset. True, it would be weird if he


    was happy when an affluent man like him was in the slums!


    She scratched her head and asked softly, ¡°Uncle, are you here for me today? Fredric¡¯s okay, right?


    ¡°I¡­ I know that I was in the wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have kept him in the basement for days, but I¡¯ve saved


    his life at least. You won¡¯t insist on ming me, right?


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Aurelia pouted, looking pitiful. ¡°I really have no money if you wantpensation from me¡­


    But I can work if you want. I can do anything. Just as long as you don¡¯t report me to the police. I¡­ If I


    get deported, I really don¡¯t know where to go!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    Neil was scowling in silence.


    Aurelia¡¯s heart lurched. Sh*t! She had found the man odd in the hospital the other day. He looked rich


    and was always acting high and mighty, incredibly hating people like her.


    He would not really do anything to her now, would he?


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± she tugged his sleeve as she called softly, ¡°Uncle? A-Are you listening to me?¡±


    Neil turned to her slowly, dark clouds gathering in his eyes with a storm brewing.


    Uncle, uncle, uncle! Was this girl done!?


    He was a popr celebrity back in the country¡ªan award-winning actor and one of the best-looking


    faces acknowledged in showbiz! Why did everything change here?


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    He could take it that he had lost Trinity to Fredric, but to lose to him in terms of address? It felt like an


    insult!


    Aurelia jolted when she met his death re. Her sixth sense was telling her that something was not


    right. She blinked, and her heart was thumping rapidly. She thought it was better to avoid this explosive


    man first.


    Hence, she bit her lips and backed off slowly. Neil grabbed her by the back of her neck as she was


    about to turn and flee!


    The tall actor had long limbs, and Aurelia was petite. She was thoroughly defenseless in front of the


    muscr man.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­ let me go! Let go! Let¡¯s talk about this!¡±


    She iled like a kitten and was pulled to Neil swiftly, crashing into the muscr and warm chest again.


    It was just that the face was far colder than the chest¡­ Neil¡¯s absolute advantage in height felt


    pressuring.


    Aurelia looked at him silently and shrank a little in his arms, not daring to move. She winced.


    ¡°Uh¡­ what is it?¡±


    Neil scoffed and dragged her out of the alley by her arm to shove her into the car without any word.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Cordelia stood outside the hotel room, worried about what was happening inside.


    This was Neil¡¯s VIP suite, and Aurelia had been inside for two days.


    Neil had not entered the bedroom these two days and would only move around in the living room. The


    bedroom door was tightly shut¡ªhe had locked Aurelia inside.


    He had bodyguards guarding the door and would go out leisurely every day. If he was free, he would sit


    on the couch in the living room and prop his long legs on the table, swishing a ss of wine. His eyes


    would be on the bedroom door as he wore a triumphant smile.


    Cordelia heard from the bodyguards that Neil had only said two things the day he caught Aurelia back.


    The first sentence was: ¡°Get in!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He then tossed all the dresses and design drafts to her and said the second sentence: ¡°Don¡¯t think


    about eating if you don¡¯t finish embroidering them!¡±


    Cordelia chuckled. Of course, she knew Neil would not starve Aurelia, but she was curious why he was


    this angry. He was quiteposed and friendly to his fans. Why was he losing control when it came to


    Aurelia?


    ¡°Oh, Cordelia, you¡¯re here?¡± It was only then that Neil noticed that she was pacing at the door and


    urged her toe in and sit.


    Knowing she was far along and had more things she could not eat or drink, he poured her a ss of


    warm water.


    Cordelia epted it with a smile and looked at the bedroom.


    ¡°She¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Neil was confident. ¡°She works fast. One more day, and it¡¯s done!¡±


    He waved, and the bodyguard fetched a fewpleted pieces from the closet.


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes lit up. There were really people so good with their hands in this world!


    ¡°See? Not bad, right?¡± Neil said softly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing good about the girl, but her handiwork is pretty


    good. There are several seamstresses, the greatest in their expertise, back home in Southeast Aciatic,


    but I don¡¯t think they canpare to her at all!¡±


    Cordelia looked at the dresses and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s certainly amazing when she can get your


    compliments!¡±


    Talent was simply impressive. Most people were born at the same starting line, but some people were


    already standing at the finishing line when they were born¡ªlike Aurelia.


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    It was just that¡­ Did he have to rush her like this? Theunch was next week, and there was surely


    enough time, given her skill.


    ¡°Let her take a break.¡± Cordelia was worried. ¡°It¡¯s been two days.¡±


    Neil scoffed. ¡°You think she really doesn¡¯t sleep when she gets to work? I think she takes good care of


    herself. She might even be snoring inside right now!¡±


    Cordelia frowned. ¡°Goodness, what kind of grudge do you hold against her? She¡¯s a young girl, and


    there¡¯s such a huge load of work. How do you want her to process it? And you even locked her inside.


    You¡¯re really¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, fine. I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Neil chuckled weakly.


    The door handle to the bedroom turned, and Cordelia and Neil were surprised.


    When the door opened, Aurelia carried out thest dresses with a bright grin and deep dark eye circles.


    ¡°Done, I¡¯vepleted it!¡± She cheered. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Before she finished her sentence, her vision cked out, and she slumped down against the


    doorframe.


    ¡­


    Aurelia felt like she had a very long dream. In her dream, the patterns she embroidered turned into big


    clusters of flowers that surrounded her, making her feel warm and happy.


    Growing up, this was her happiest day. If only she could stay in this flowery ce forever¡­


    Aurelia giggled and suddenly heard a voice, faint like it came from the sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What is it? Why are youughing!?¡±

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Neil was stunned. He thought Aurelia would ask for something big. It turned out she only wanted to eat


    something good.


    The streets filled with criminals came to mind. The filthy and small basement, the nomads who were


    dancing and singing at the square¡­ He had never thought there were people who would live like that


    in the world.


    They strived to live.


    He felt terrible. He lifted his eyes softly and looked into Aurelia¡¯s eyes which were filled with excitement.


    He stretched his arm to pat her head and squeezed out a word. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Aurelia was over the moon. She was going to eat after having a good sleep. Life was so good!


    Soon, someone sent the food to the room. It was cooked by the top chef of the hotel. This meal was


    even better than the ones she had had throughout the two days she had been working.


    Aurelia could not hold back, and her eyes lit up. When she picked up the cutlery to dig in, she suddenly


    stopped.


    She got off the bed carefully and made the bed. She then brought food to the table.


    Neil was confused. ¡°The food was served to your bed. Just eat it there. Why did you get off the bed?¡±


    ¡°What if I dirty the bed? It¡¯s such a great bed. I can¡¯t bear to dirty it!¡± She picked up a piece of pan-fried


    salmon and ate it. Sheplimented in excitement. ¡°Mm! It¡¯s good, it¡¯s so good!¡±


    Neil shook his head while chuckling. He could not understand why this girl cared so much about the


    bed. They could just get someone to clean it if it was dirty.


    Aurelia could not understand him either. To him, it seemed like everything was unworthy. He did not


    care about anything.


    ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t choke!¡± Neil handed her a ss of water and a napkin.


    He did not realize that he had been having a maid adding pepper to his food for him. Now he had to


    serve a girl, peeling the shrimps and picking out fish bones for her.


    They preferred different cuisines. Aurelia was clumsy¡ªshe just could not pick up the meatball.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Neil smiled and fed it to her.


    She bit into it, even biting the spoon.


    The meatball was so good that she was sent to cloud nine.


    ¡°T-This is delicious, uncle!¡± Aurelia yelled. ¡°Try one too!¡±


    Neil was rendered speechless. He stared at her for a long time. ¡°Must you call me¡­ uncle?¡±


    ¡°Then what should I call you?¡± Aurelia looked at him with her big, innocent eyes.


    He was angry. ¡°What do you think!?¡±


    She slowly swallowed the meatball in her mouth. She thought really hard and mumbled softly in the


    end, ¡°¡­Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Neil spat water on the floor. He almost died from choking.


    Aurelia quickly patted his back.


    She smiled in a fawning manner while patting him. ¡°See, you¡¯d be shocked if I called you that, right?


    That¡¯s just too much. It¡¯s better that I call you ¡®uncle¡¯!¡±


    Neil had never been at such a loss for words in his life.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Forget it! He would not force anything. She could do anything she wanted.


    Aurelia smiled and asked carefully, ¡°Uncle, can I take a nap here after I finish eating?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Neil looked at her. ¡°You can even stay here!¡±


    Aurelia was shocked by his pampering behavior. She did not know what to say.


    Never in her dreams had she dared to think she could stay somewhere so nice.


    She lowered her head while drinking the soup in silence. She suddenly felt like crying.


    Ha, a nap would be enough. How could she really stay here? She did not deserve it. The room was


    luxurious and clean¡­ She could not dirty it.


    ¡­


    Neil left the suite for her like a gentleman.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Zephyr asked Neil to stay with him. Neil pretended to be shy but instantly brought his bags and moved


    into the vi.


    The two men were sitting on the carpet, drinking, while Cordelia was on the couch listening to prenatal


    music.


    It was Tchaikovsky¡¯s symphony that was ying on the vinyl yer. The grand music was elegant and


    lively.


    However, Neil was frowning. He was thinking about the square.


    The nomads did not have proper musical instruments. They could not y symphonies.


    However, the tambourine and guitar turned the big square into a party. It was eye-opening.


    He wondered what the girl would look like when she danced in a dress.


    Her voice was like a nightingale¡ªshe could definitely sing well.


    Then men would surround her¡­


    Neil felt a squeeze in his heart. He pinched the wine ss until his joints paled.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zephyr reminded him. ¡°It¡¯s your turn to y!¡±


    Neil saw his mocking smile when he snapped back to his senses. He did not have to y, and he was


    losing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore!¡± He tossed the cards like a sore loser.


    Zephyr chuckled and locked eyes with Cordelia.


    They knew he was thinking about someone.


    ¡°Go check on her if you can¡¯t let go!¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°You have legs. Nobody is tying you up here.


    Why don¡¯t you go?¡±


    ¡°Cousin, are you chasing me away?¡± Neil peeped at her and then looked at Zephyr. ¡°Are you not


    controlling your wife!?¡±


    However, Zephyr went to sit next to her directly and nodded in all seriousness. ¡°My wife is right!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± He could not stay to watch them.


    He was mad. ¡°You¡¯re a loser, Zephyr!¡±


    Thetter shook his head expressionlessly.


    Neil put down the wine ss and teased him. ¡°You¡¯re your wife¡¯s ve!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zephyr pretended to look mysterious. ¡°Even if I¡¯m my wife¡¯s ve, it¡¯s better than someone not


    having a wife.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, hubby!¡± Cordelia squeezed his face and fed him a blueberry.


    He smiled gently and kissed her hair. ¡°My wife is the best!¡±


    Neil widened his eyes. He could no longer sit here for another second as if there was a thorn in his


    butt.


    He never had to shoot such a cringy scene when he was in Trinity¡¯s movie.


    Cordelia finally failed to hold back andughed out loud when she saw Neil¡¯s disgusted face.


    She patted his shoulder. ¡°Seriously though, it¡¯s all thanks to Aurelia that the dresses aren¡¯t ruined. The


    fashion show is tomorrow. She must be given the biggest credit! Here!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Neil took it over. It was the invitation to tomorrow¡¯s event. It had a light blue background with faint


    watercolor lilies painted on it. The gold stamping words were elegant and bright.


    ¡°I can¡¯t move too much, so could you give the invitation to Aurelia?¡± Cordelia smiled and said,


    ¡°She¡¯s my guest tomorrow!¡±


    Neil was going to reject her, but Zephyr held onto his wrist so that he could not say no.


    ¡°Um¡­ Okay.¡± Neil was unwilling. ¡°Cousin, I actually don¡¯t want to talk to people like her. Ha, I¡¯m a Best


    Actor award winner, after all. Ie from a rather extraordinary background. We¡¯re from two different


    worlds! I¡­¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Cordelia and Zephyr watched him in silence as he put on an act.


    Neil scratched his nose and yed with the invitation card. He smiled. ¡°But since this is a mission, I


    guess I¡¯ll do it for you!¡±


    He stood up as soon as he was done speaking and rushed out of the vi before he could even put on


    his jacket, as if there was grease beneath his feet. He disappeared within three seconds.


    Cordelia was not sure whether tough or cry. She poked her husband. ¡°Why are you men so fake?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t drag me in. I¡¯m not like him!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± She yfully looked at him. ¡°When you pretended to be Marcus and married me, had you


    never thought you¡¯d leave me one day because we¡¯re from different worlds?¡±

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Zephyr was stunned and rendered speechless.


    What was the scariest thing in the world?


    It was not being the victim of a ne-ident scheme or being on alert from being harmed since he


    was young. It was his smart wife who was next to him¡­


    She would always throw him trick questions that made him sweat!


    ¡°Tell me!¡± She inched her face toward his and blinked her big eyes. There was a cryptic smile on her


    face. ¡°Have you had that thought or not?¡±


    Zephyr thought about it and decided to y it by ear.


    He grabbed her hands and looked at her attentively. His voice was deep and electric.


    ¡°I admit that I had that thought, but it went away quickly.


    ¡°Because¡­


    ¡°I fell in love faster than I imagined I would!


    ¡°Wifey, there seemed to be an army in my head. As soon as the thought appeared, it was suppressed


    by the army!¡± He smiled. ¡°Then I found out why the army was so powerful because it is called ¡®I love


    you¡¯.¡±


    Cordelia blushed and leaned on him.


    Her belly was growing. She could hug him with one hand before, but now she needed both hands.


    He hugged her while smiling. At that moment, the baby suddenly moved. He could not help but feel


    excited to be involved in the magical moment.


    ¡°Wifey, is our son greeting me?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Cordelia was emotional, choking. She grabbed his waist. ¡°Our son is saying that you can¡¯t


    put the army away even after he¡¯s born. The army will have to stay in your head forever!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Zephyr chuckled and rubbed her face with his thumb.


    She was plumper since she got pregnant. Her face was even cuter now.


    ¡°Wifey, there¡¯ll be three of us after our son is born.¡± His voice was deep, each word filled with allure.


    ¡°Perhaps we¡¯ll have more kids in the future. There¡¯ll be four or five of us¡­


    ¡°But no matter what, I¡¯ll reserve a space for you forever. There¡¯ll only be us in that space. And you¡­


    will forever be the suprememander of the army!¡±


    Cordelia teared up and smiled happily.


    ¡­


    Theunch was ready the next day.


    Cordelia was doing the final touches backstage. Neil brought Aurelia to see her.


    Although she was six months pregnant, she maintained good order in her work. There were many


    things to do at theunch. She had to handle many things, yet she handled them with ease.


    Aurelia wanted to help but didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡°Cordelia is such a powerful woman. She looks weak, but she¡¯s even more capable than men!¡± Aurelia


    admired her, and then she looked at Neil. ¡°Am I right, uncle?¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression changed. He almost gave her another deadly stare.


    He and Cordelia were cousins. So why did she call her by her name but called him uncle?


    Moreover, she would address anyone else the usual way.


    For instance, she would call Fredric brother, Trinity sister, and a respectful Mr. Hamerton when she saw


    Zephyr.


    She would only call him uncle.


    Why did she do that?


    Aurelia did not understand why he made that face. At that moment, the haute couture dress on the rack


    got her attention.


    Each of these beautiful, elegant dresses was embroidered by her. Each of them was the result of her


    great effort.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She smiled happily when she thought they would be shown in the spotlight by the country. It was her


    first time feeling the meaning of life.


    The assistant reported to Cordelia. ¡°Ma¡¯am, the haute couture dresses are here. We¡¯ve checked all of


    them, and they¡¯re all good.¡±


    ¡°What about the men¡¯s collection?¡±


    ¡°The haute couture series is here. We got people to check them. They¡¯re all good.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Cordelia checked the time. ¡°The opening will happen half an hourter.¡±


    ¡°Are the models here?¡±


    Right after Cordelia said that, she saw Fan running from outside in panic.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, two models terminated their contracts! What do we do now!?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia was shocked.


    The former told her what had happened.


    The two models were from one of the brands. They had no idea why they announced the termination of


    their contracts before theunch.


    When the reporters asked about thepensation, the two answered confidently that they


    compensation. They did not care about the money.


    Cordelia frowned.


    The models were famous in the industry and had many fans.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    They worked hard for their sess.


    To any regr model, with the way they terminated their contract, the brands would cklist them.


    They would ruin their future.


    However, they did not seem to care about that.


    Then there would only be one reason that happened¡­


    Cordelia bit her lip and said softly, ¡°The mastermind must have given them more!¡±


    ¡°What did you say, Cordelia?¡± Neil looked at her in concern. ¡°What mastermind?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about that for now.¡± She took a deep breath in and tried her best to stay calm.


    She called Zephyr to tell him everything that happened and get him to find the ¡°mastermind¡±.


    The priority now was to sort out the remaining models¡¯ show times to bnce out the slots reserved for


    the previous two models.


    She quickly scribbled on the paper. However, she could not sort out how to bnce it out after a long


    time.


    ¡°Weck two people no matter what!¡± She was mad. ¡°They must have done that on purpose. They


    must have known that we can¡¯t rearrange it and that nobody will be here for the rescue!¡±


    ¡°Who told you there¡¯s nobody for the rescue?¡± Neil patted her shoulder. ¡°Did you forget me, cousin? I¡¯m


    a Best Actor award winner, after all!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Cordelia fell into a daze for a moment.


    She began thinking quickly. ¡®This is right! It was a man and woman who terminated their contract. Neil¡¯s


    height is simr to a male model¡¯s. Moreover, he was trained as a model before his debut. Walking at


    shows is what he is good at.


    ¡®He is the perfect recement!¡¯


    Cordelia screamed from the excitement. She quickly got her assistant to bring the suit that was meant


    for the model to Neil.


    ¡°We have the male model now but stillck a female model!¡± Fan panicked. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I asked a few


    modeling agencies, but they can¡¯t send us any models.¡±


    Cordelia thought for a moment and saw Aurelia standing in the corner.


    Her eyes suddenly lit up!

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Aurelia was stunned. She did not know why Cordelia was looking at her like that.


    She smiled awkwardly and asked in a testing manner, ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong, sis?¡±


    Cordelia pulled her over before she was done speaking. Subsequently, the makeup artists and stylists


    began to surround her.


    ¡°Bring the short dress!¡± Cordelia took a good look at her and instructed. ¡°Hmm¡­ She¡¯s not tall enough.


    She won¡¯t have the normal model¡¯s height even if she wears heels. Then let¡¯s not get her to walk. We¡¯ll


    get her to sit in the float!¡±


    ¡°Got it, ma¡¯am!¡±


    ¡°And her makeup, make it light.¡±


    The reason being Aurelia had a unique beauty. Dramatic makeup would mask her uniqueness.


    The makeup artists took action immediately.


    The stylists brought the dress quickly. They measured her body and nodded in satisfaction.


    Although she was short, she had a great body. She had big breasts and long legs. Her proportion was


    perfect. She was even better than professional models.


    She was a model to the stylists¡ªshe was just a tiny one.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, theunch can go on as long as she doesn¡¯t stand up. The short gown was meant for another


    model. We were still thinking that it might be too exposed if the model wore it.


    ¡°It would not fit the theme. Now it seems like the problem is solved!¡±


    Cordelia smiled.


    The theme was romance and aesthetics. Indeed, it was less than ideal to be too exposed.


    Meanwhile, the float that Aurelia would be sitting in would be the finale. It would be the perfect end


    when the float toured the ce.


    Cordelia was relieved, but Aurelia was nervous now.


    ¡°S-Sis, what are you guys doing to me? I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not doing anything to you!¡± Cordelia chuckled and walked to the mirror. She held


    Aurelia¡¯s shoulders and looked carefully at her in the mirror. ¡°Are you willing to help me?¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°A model terminated her contractst minute. We can¡¯t find her recement,¡± said Cordelia. ¡°You¡¯re the


    perfect recement, Aurelia!¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s face paled. There was cold sweat on her palms.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°You definitely can,¡± Cordelia encouraged her. ¡°I know you¡¯ve never been in a show, but you don¡¯t have


    to walk this time. We specially designed a segment where the model would be sitting in a float and


    touring the ce. All you¡¯ll have to do is sit in it and make a couple of simple moves!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean!¡± Aurelia was a little emotional. ¡°I mean¡­ Won¡¯t everyone see me if I¡¯m in the


    spotlight?¡±


    Cordelia was stunned.


    She suddenly came to a realization when she saw her pale face and terrified eyes. That was right¡ªshe


    lived in a basement. How could she show herself?


    The photographers would definitely take pictures of this angel due to her beautiful face. By then, all of


    the cameras would be pointing at her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Not only would she attract photographers and the audience, but she would attract the police as well!


    Cordelia¡¯s heart sank. She could not believe that she did not think of that.


    Aurelia held her hands softly, feeling guilty.


    ¡°Sis, I-I really want to help you, but I really wouldn¡¯t dare. Can you understand?¡±


    Cordelia took a deep breath. Theunch would start in 20 minutes.


    It was chaotic backstage. The staff did the final check while the models were ready.


    Cordelia was worried. The few stylists were discussing with her that they would go for n B, which


    was to remove the float segment.


    It should be the best solution at the moment. However, theunch would be less interesting without that


    segment.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Cordelia could only give it up since she could not find the recement model.


    She nodded. At that moment, a few staff members moved unnecessary props away. They put


    everything into a big box.


    She nced at them, and a hollowed mask got her attention!


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She stepped forward and took it out.


    The mask was exquisite. The pattern was vintage and elegant. It would only cover the top half of the


    face when the person wore it.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is a prop we borrowed from the theater,¡± exined Fan. ¡°They said the actors used this in a


    Shakespeare¡¯s show.


    ¡°It¡¯s made by a famous designer.¡± Fan took out another one from the box. ¡°Ma¡¯am, the maskes in a


    pair. One small, one big. The male and female lead wore them. It¡¯s beautiful. Look, there are precious


    stones mounted on them.¡±


    Cordelia held the two masks in her hands. Her heart was pounding.


    The masks had great texture. The hollowed part was mounted with sparkly crystals. With a couple of


    sapphires mounted on them, they looked grand.


    She looked at Aurelia and put the mask on her face.


    The stylists around could not help butpliment her.


    At that moment, Neil walked out after changing his clothes. He stopped walking when he saw Aurelia.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cordelia waved before his eyes and smiled. ¡°Mesmerized?¡±


    He frowned when he snapped back to his senses.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Cordelia walked to Aurelia. ¡°I think it¡¯s beautiful! It blocks her face, but not entirely.


    Others can¡¯t tell who she is. It happens to add mystery to her!


    ¡°She¡¯ll be sitting in the float with the mask, surrounded by flowers. It fits the theme perfectly!¡±


    Aurelia smiled shyly.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    With the mask, she would be willing to help.


    However, looking at Niel¡¯s face¡­


    Aurelia looked at Cordelia in confusion.


    Thetter was at a loss for words too. She pinched Neil.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Theunch is starting soon!¡±


    ¡°Y-You want her to go like this?¡± He was suspicious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    His face sank as he said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s too revealing!¡±


    Aurelia was stunned. She quickly turned around and looked in the mirror.


    Was this revealing? It made sense to show her legs! It was a short dress, after all.


    If something was exposed, it would be her chest. It was off-shoulder, revealing her skinny shoulders,


    while her chest¡­ Perhaps it was because she had big breasts that she looked exposed in this dress.


    ¡°What are you trying to do to get her to dress like this?¡± Neil stared at Aurelia.


    Thetter felt wronged. He was controlling everything as if he was really a senior!


    ¡°Do you have taste or not, Neil?¡± Cordelia frowned and faked augh helplessly. ¡°The celebrities you


    usually mingle with wear more revealing clothes than this. Yet, you say nothing.


    ¡°Moreover, she¡¯ll be sitting in the float, surrounded by flowers. She¡¯ll also be wearing the mask, so


    nobody will stare at her!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Neil was still upset.


    ¡°But what?¡± Cordelia used her trump card. ¡°Aurelia has agreed to help, so why are you being like this?


    Are you her partner or something?¡±

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    Neil could not say a word. His lips moved, but he could not speak.


    Aurelia was nervous that she was going onto the stage, but she was also excited. She looked into the


    mirror after putting the mask on. The event would start in ten minutes.


    Cordelia sorted her hair while chuckling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be thest to go on stage. All you¡¯ve got to


    do is to sit in the float.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡±


    ¡°I want to be in the float too!¡± Neil said that out of nowhere.


    Cordelia was stunned. She watched him take the bigger mask from the prop box and put it on his face.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± said Cordelia. ¡°We didn¡¯t arrange for a man to be in the float¡­¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you have a man on it if I get on?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Getting onto the float was not what he wanted. He was just worried about the person on the float.


    He must be wanting to block her so that people could not see her!


    Neil stubbornly grabbed Aurelia with him.


    Cordelia was drenched in a cold sweat as she stayed backstage.


    The float came out slowly. A youngdy with curly chestnut hair wearing a sparkly fairy-like dress sat


    on it. A majestic man stood next to her. He looked intimidating.


    They were like a mid-century princess and her loyal knight from Eropah.


    Meanwhile, they wore masks. They looked mysterious with the embroidery with a local touch at the


    bottom of the dress.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The segment was unexpectedly amazing. It stunned everyone. Theyplimented without holding


    back, bringing the event to a climax.


    Only then was Cordelia relieved. She called Zephyr to celebrate. ¡°Hubby, the event ended with a bang!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He chuckled. ¡°I knew my wifey is capable!¡±


    ¡°What about the mastermind? Did you find out who it is?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Your husband is your superman. Is there anything that I can¡¯t do?¡±


    ¡°Then I can rest now, right?¡± Cordelia giggled yfully. ¡°I¡¯ll let Superman Hamerton take care of


    everything left!¡±


    A weekter, the Baker Group¡¯s board of directors¡¯ meeting was held as usual.


    The seniors were shocked to find out that Franklin Baker, who had not been showing himself, was at


    the meeting.


    At first, they were stunned. They then bowed and greeted him respectfully.


    Although he was half-retired now, the Baker Group was still under him. His words counted.


    Zephyr left the main seat for his grandfather while he and Janine sat on both sides.


    Noah, who did not usually take care ofpany matters, was here too. Hannah was with him, and they


    sat close to each other.


    Zephyr nced at her.


    She happened to lift her head and saw his sharp eyes. Her heart squeezed, and she looked down in


    slight panic. She pulled Noah¡¯s shirt under the table.


    Zephyr saw everything.


    He scoffed and went straight into the topic.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I won¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± The big screen across the long table dropped slowly.


    As Zephyr pressed on the remote, a couple of statistics instantly appeared on the screen.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    ¡°These are the statistics on the fashion week orders. There are also some real-time records during the


    event,¡± Zephyr said in a deep voice. ¡°Compared to ourpetitors, our profit on textiles and clothes


    ranked on top. We didn¡¯t only provide clothes for celebrities, but we even made some custom clothing


    for the royalties in Eropah.¡±


    The board members smiled andplimented him. Half of them were sincere, while half of them were


    just fawning at the old man.


    Janine was over the moon. She did not forget to credit someone else. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all Zephyr¡¯s job! He¡¯s


    lucky to have a great assistant! Haha¡­ Cordelia handles the fashion project!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Someone went with it quickly. ¡°We¡¯ve met her. She¡¯s gentle and generous. She¡¯s


    amazing at her job! She¡¯s just like you, Madam Baker!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Who would know that she¡¯s your daughter-inw if you didn¡¯t tell us? We¡¯d think that she¡¯s


    your daughter!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Janineughed to her heart¡¯s content.


    Zephyr could not smile. He stared at his mother helplessly.


    He was talking about serious business!


    He had yet to teach Hannah a lesson! What was his mother doing?


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Zephyr faked a loud cough.


    Janine killed her loudughter instantly and sat up straight.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the statistics,¡± Zephyr calmed down the atmosphere with his majesty. ¡°To be honest, the


    sess was hanging by a thread!


    ¡°My wife is six months pregnant, yet she did everything and controlled every detail of the project.


    ¡°If someone didn¡¯t sabotage her, I believe it would have been even better!¡±


    Zephyr was solemn as he spoke, and he would look at Hannah every now and then.


    ¡°Aunt?¡± He raised his eyebrows and scoffed. ¡°Do you agree with me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The corner of her lips twitched. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand!¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­ Ha!¡± Zephyr got up and walked slowly.


    He was like a lion that was patrolling its territory. His deep and sharp eyes nced through everyone¡¯s


    faces.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying, then you should be able to understand pictures, right?¡±


    He suddenly brought out a stack of documents and mmed them at her!


    Hannah was shocked.


    The other board members began to whisper to each other. They got closer to see what the documents


    were about.


    ¡°On the day of the event, two models terminated their contracts. The event was almost canceled before


    that,¡± he said in a deep voice. ¡°But on the same day, a new modeling agency was established in Ricos.


    The owners¡­ are the two people who terminated their contracts!


    ¡°Aunt, do you dare to say that you don¡¯t know about this?¡±


    Hannah was looking more and more terrible. She remained silent.


    ¡°Now look here, everyone.¡± Zephyr scoffed and pressed on the remote.


    A video was instantly yed on the big screen. A man sneaked into the event and cut a hole in each


    dress!


    Chaos broke out in the meeting room, and everyone looked at Hannah.


    She was guilty, thinking, ¡®Ava is stupid! How could she let him find the evidence so easily!?¡¯


    Zephyr¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Aunt, if Cordelia didn¡¯t find a solution at the veryst minute, I¡¯m afraid the


    entire Melorian would beughing at the Bakers!


    ¡°My wife is pregnant, and she worked day and night on the project. You don¡¯t feel the pain for her, but I


    do!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. His powerful and suppressive charisma was like a ferocious beast


    lurking in the dark.


    ¡°Aunt, can you tell me how I should punish the people who sabotaged my wife?¡± He enunciated each


    word.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    Hannah was panicking.


    Initially, she disagreed with Ava wanting to stir things up during theunch. Throughout the years she


    was married into the family, she knew Zephyr¡¯s hellish temper like the back of her hand.


    However, she thought she would push her luck. After all, she had a trump card¡ªNoah.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, she had allowed Ava to stir things up.


    Never had she thought that not only would they fail to create trouble but that they would also indirectly


    allow Cordelia to shine. Due to the creativeunch, the Baker Group was standing even taller in the


    fashion industry now. And all of the credit went to Cordelia!


    Hannah took a deep breath and rolled her eyes. She smiled at Zephyr. ¡°What are you talking about,


    Zen? I don¡¯t understand! Ha¡­ Seems like I¡¯m too old to understand young people now! Your uncle


    hasn¡¯t been feeling well. I¡¯ll bring him home. We¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    As she was about to drag Noah up, Zephyr gave a fierce look. The bodyguards surrounding the


    meeting room rushed to her and pressed their big hands onto her shoulders.


    She shivered as she froze where she was.


    ¡°Zen, what¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to go into details?¡± Zephyr nced at the documents on the table coldly. ¡°If this


    evidence isn¡¯t enough, I even have witnesses!¡±


    The meeting room¡¯s door was opened. Behind the big bodyguards were two terrified men.


    The people in the room gasped.


    Their faces were easily recognizable. One was the person from the surveince footage who had


    ruined the dresses, while the other was the model of the famous brand, one of the two who had


    terminated their contracts at the veryst minute.


    Hannah¡¯s face was pale. She held tight to Noah, who was next to her.


    Zephyr scoffed.


    His assistant understood him and signaled immediately. The two men told the truth while shaking.


    Franklin was looking more and more terrible. He suddenly stood up and smashed the mchite


    bracelet on the table. It was crushed.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be mad!¡± Janine rushed tofort him.


    ¡°Get her to leave¡­¡± He pointed at Hannah. ¡°I never want to see her again!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad! Calm down. I¡¯ll take you home. Zen is here. He¡¯ll definitely handle it well!Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Son!¡± Janine signaled Zephyr while holding the old man.


    Zephyr immediately handled the situation after getting the order from his mother.


    Hannah was still struggling, which was futile. ¡°H-How dare you, Zen! I¡¯m your aunt and your senior! I


    have a ce on the board of directors!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll lose it soon enough.¡± Zephyr stared at her coldly. ¡°ording to the Baker Group¡¯s consortium


    board regtions, no matter who it is, as long as they do anything that¡¯s harmful to the group, they¡¯ll be


    removed from the board directly!¡±


    ¡°No, I-I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°We have the evidence and witnesses, yet you still deny it?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s overbearing charisma froze the air in the meeting room. It felt as if the entire world had fallen


    into the void.


    He was always quick and clean in whatever he did.


    He would not care about Noah¡¯s dignity. He was just his uncle, not his ancestor!


    Therefore, he chose the most straightforward and harsh way today to punish Hannah by removing her


    from the board.


    Hannah pinched Noah, who was next to her. ¡°Are you mute? You¡¯re just watching when your wife is


    being bullied!?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Noah scratched his head. He was panicking as he watched.


    He remembered he was Zephyr¡¯s favorite when he was young. Some people in the family looked down


    on him as he was mentally challenged, while his nephew was the only one who would cling to him,


    protect him, and prohibit everyone from talking down on him.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    Now that Zephyr was all grown, how did everything change?


    ¡°Zen!¡± Noah panicked. ¡°Y-You can¡¯t do this to Hannah. S-She¡¯s your aunt!


    ¡°Zen, we can talk this through! Those two men must have framed her!¡±


    Zephyr frowned. He had a deep look in his eyes.


    Janine had taken Franklin out.


    He knew that even if his grandfather was decisive, his mother would have hesitated to do this due to


    her guilt.


    Hannah leaned on Noah and cried her heart out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, n-no matter what, you can¡¯t bully my wife!¡± Noah began to throw a tantrum. ¡°Zephyr, i-if


    you hurt your aunt, I¡¯ll fight you over it!¡±


    Zephyr clenched his fists. His cold face was expressionless.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle.¡± He looked at Noah. ¡°You¡¯ve fought with my mom many times for this woman, and she


    always let you be. But this time, even my mom can¡¯t protect you!


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re protecting your wife, but so am I!¡± Zephyr¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°I¡¯ll send whoever dares to


    trouble my wife to hell!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why are you guys standing there?¡± Zephyr looked at the bodyguards. ¡°Bring the person who doesn¡¯t


    belong to the board out. She¡¯s prohibited from stepping into this building from now on!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Do you like this song, little darling?


    ¡°This is a song of the nomads. Hehe, I don¡¯t know many of them, but this is the one I know the best!


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you kicking? Oh, you want to see me dance? Sure, I¡¯ll dance for you right


    away!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Aurelia started dancing. She was so beautiful that people could not look away. Even without music, she


    was dancing like a butterfly among the flowers.


    Cordelia was sitting in the courtyard. She wasughing at what Aurelia was doing while basking in the


    warm sun. The flowers bloomed in the courtyard, and the air was filled with fragrance.


    She was due in three months.


    Cordelia revealed a happy smile on her face as she caressed her belly.


    Theunch was a great sess. The Baker Group was standing tall in the fashion industry due to that.


    Aurelia should be credited.


    Therefore, Cordelia got her to stay with her. She wanted to give her a treat, but in the end, Aurelia


    started taking care of her instead.


    Aurelia could dance and sing, and she would sing for her baby every day. She was grateful to Cordelia.


    After spending a few days together, they could not be separated now.


    Trinity and Fredric happened to be all over each other now, so they did not have time for Cordelia. She


    was happy to have Aurelia as herpany.


    After she danced, the maids in the vi apuded loudly.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Cordelia got her to sit. ¡°Rest now. Drink some juice.¡±


    ¡°The juice is for you. You need to replenish your vitamins!¡± Aurelia smiled and picked up a ss of


    in water. ¡°I¡¯ll drink this!¡±


    Aurelia then asked, ¡°Oh yeah, Cordelia, why haven¡¯t I seen uncle?¡±


    Cordelia was stunned and smiled.


    She and Zephyr could tell that Neil had been acting weirdtely. After analyzing the situation, they


    realized the problem was that he was upset with Aurelia calling him ¡°uncle¡±.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Aurelia nodded directly.


    Cordelia pursed her lips as she chuckled. ¡°Neil is my cousin, so why are you calling him ¡®uncle¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    This stumped Aurelia.


    ¡°Why¡­ He doesn¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Cordelia hurried to say, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. He¡¯s my cousin and an award-winning actor with many


    fans in Centrolis. Why is he an uncle when ites to you?¡±


    Aurelia looked down slightly with a blush.


    She gripped the ss and rubbed it with her finger anxiously, but the corners of her lips were discreetly


    ticking upward.


    Why was he called an uncle? It was because Neil was a man who was mature, stable, and had a cold


    hint in her first impression, just like¡­ the merciless assassins in mystery novels.


    Back then, she genuinely thought he was an uncle she could not approach.


    Later, the term of address became her special way of addressing him. She called everyone else by


    their names. It was only different when it came to him.


    ¡°Uncle¡± put distance between them and avoided suspicions from others.


    The feeling was strange. She missed him when she did not see him but was afraid when she did see


    him, worried that others would see through her, so ¡°uncle¡± was a way she carefully guarded her meek


    pride.


    Aurelia chuckled.


    Cordelia held her hand. She had long seen through everything.


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Cordelia changed the topic. ¡°Did you realize that our names are simr?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Aurelia jolted.


    ¡°There¡¯s a ¡®lia¡¯ in both our names. It means gentle!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Aurelia smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I can speak thenguage but can¡¯t spell, so I don¡¯t know how


    your name is spelled!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know my name.¡± Cordelia pulled a piece of paper over. ¡°You¡¯ve got to remember


    Neil¡¯s name, though!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡±


    ¡°There, see!¡± Cordelia grinned. ¡°Aurelia means the golden one, and Neil means victory or champion.


    You both are even more connected!¡±


    Aurelia flushed red instantly. She bit her lips and slipped off to the side.


    The doorbell rang then, and the maid went to open the door, but no one came in after a while.


    Cordelia was puzzled but heard a vaguemotion.


    ¡°What are you doing? This is my cousin¡¯s home. I¡¯m here to see my cousin-inw!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Ms. Baker. Mr. Hamerton has said that you¡¯re not allowed inside this vi!¡±


    ¡°Stop assuming authority when you have none! Do you not know me?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s making so much noise?¡± Cordelia came out with a hand on her back and snickered when she


    saw it was Ava. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Ava. What can I help you with?¡±


    Ava was going to speak when Aurelia, who was beside Cordelia, attracted her gaze.


    This was the expert who had changed all the holes in the dresses to embroidered patterns in the blink


    of an eye!


    She clenched her hands, nails piercing her palms, and her gaze turned vicious.


    ¡°Hah, Cordelia!¡± Ava acted. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit you!¡±


    Cordelia scanned what she had brought over.


    Those were excellent quality tonics, and the box of vitamins was a rare blend with an even higher price


    tag.


    Ava smiled apologetically. ¡°Cordelia, these are just a token. They¡¯re for you. Please ept them!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Cordelia smirked. There was no free lunch in this world.


    Zephyr had chased Hannah out in front of the whole board of directors. It was a surprise that this


    mother-daughter duo was still up to no good!


    ¡°Just be honest,¡± Cordelia said tly. ¡°You know me, I don¡¯t like unnecessary twists and turns.¡±


    ¡°Um, then¡­ Then I¡¯ll go on.¡± Ava paused. ¡°Cordelia, please ask Zephyr for a favor and let my mom go


    back to the board of directors! She knows she¡¯s wrong and has been crying at home these two days.


    She¡¯s regretting it so much¡­¡±


    ¡°She knows that she¡¯s wrong?¡± Cordelia scoffed. ¡°Ava, is this all Aunt Hannah¡¯s fault? I think it¡¯s more


    like she¡¯s the scapegoat for you!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have witnesses and evidence. Do you think I don¡¯t know the truth? Only you¡¯d do something so


    stupid as to let others catch you so easily!¡±


    Ava¡¯s eyes widened as she sucked in a cold breath.


    ¡°Aunt Hannah¡¯s taking the me for you, but you wouldn¡¯t do it without her silent approval.¡± Cordelia


    was clear about it. ¡°Go back, Ava. It¡¯s well within reason to be punished for a mistake.¡±


    This stumped Aurelia.


    ¡°Why¡­ He doesn¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Cordelia hurried to say, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. He¡¯s my cousin and an award-winning actor with many


    fans in Centrolis. Why is he an uncle when ites to you?¡±


    Aurelia looked down slightly with a blush.


    She gripped the ss and rubbed it with her finger anxiously, but the corners of her lips were discreetly


    ticking upward.


    Why was he called an uncle? It was because Neil was a man who was mature, stable, and had a cold


    hint in her first impression, just like¡­ the merciless assassins in mystery novels.


    Back then, she genuinely thought he was an uncle she could not approach.


    Later, the term of address became her special way of addressing him. She called everyone else by


    their names. It was only different when it came to him.


    ¡°Uncle¡± put distance between them and avoided suspicions from others.


    The feeling was strange. She missed him when she did not see him but was afraid when she did see


    him, worried that others would see through her, so ¡°uncle¡± was a way she carefully guarded her meek


    pride.


    Aurelia chuckled.


    Cordelia held her hand. She had long seen through everything.


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Cordelia changed the topic. ¡°Did you realize that our names are simr?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Aurelia jolted.


    ¡°There¡¯s a ¡®lia¡¯ in both our names. It means gentle!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Aurelia smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I can speak thenguage but can¡¯t spell, so I don¡¯t know how


    your name is spelled!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know my name.¡± Cordelia pulled a piece of paper over. ¡°You¡¯ve got to remember


    Neil¡¯s name, though!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡±


    ¡°There, see!¡± Cordelia grinned. ¡°Aurelia means the golden one, and Neil means victory or champion.


    You both are even more connected!¡±


    Aurelia flushed red instantly. She bit her lips and slipped off to the side.


    The doorbell rang then, and the maid went to open the door, but no one came in after a while.


    Cordelia was puzzled but heard a vaguemotion.


    ¡°What are you doing? This is my cousin¡¯s home. I¡¯m here to see my cousin-inw!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Ms. Baker. Mr. Hamerton has said that you¡¯re not allowed inside this vi!¡±


    ¡°Stop assuming authority when you have none! Do you not know me?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s making so much noise?¡± Cordelia came out with a hand on her back and snickered when she


    saw it was Ava. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Ava. What can I help you with?¡±


    Ava was going to speak when Aurelia, who was beside Cordelia, attracted her gaze.


    This was the expert who had changed all the holes in the dresses to embroidered patterns in the blink


    of an eye!


    She clenched her hands, nails piercing her palms, and her gaze turned vicious.


    ¡°Hah, Cordelia!¡± Ava acted. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit you!¡±


    Cordelia scanned what she had brought over.


    Those were excellent quality tonics, and the box of vitamins was a rare blend with an even higher price


    tag.


    Ava smiled apologetically. ¡°Cordelia, these are just a token. They¡¯re for you. Please ept them!¡±


    Cordelia smirked. There was no free lunch in this world.


    Zephyr had chased Hannah out in front of the whole board of directors. It was a surprise that this


    mother-daughter duo was still up to no good!


    ¡°Just be honest,¡± Cordelia said tly. ¡°You know me, I don¡¯t like unnecessary twists and turns.¡±


    ¡°Um, then¡­ Then I¡¯ll go on.¡± Ava paused. ¡°Cordelia, please ask Zephyr for a favor and let my mom go


    back to the board of directors! She knows she¡¯s wrong and has been crying at home these two days.


    She¡¯s regretting it so much¡­¡±


    ¡°She knows that she¡¯s wrong?¡± Cordelia scoffed. ¡°Ava, is this all Aunt Hannah¡¯s fault? I think it¡¯s more


    like she¡¯s the scapegoat for you!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have witnesses and evidence. Do you think I don¡¯t know the truth? Only you¡¯d do something so


    stupid as to let others catch you so easily!¡±


    Ava¡¯s eyes widened as she sucked in a cold breath.


    ¡°Aunt Hannah¡¯s taking the me for you, but you wouldn¡¯t do it without her silent approval.¡± Cordelia


    was clear about it. ¡°Go back, Ava. It¡¯s well within reason to be punished for a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, are you going to be so impartial?¡±


    Cordelia had a hand on her belly with a cold smirk.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for me to say yes. Are you willing to admit that you were the one who did everything


    in front of everyone?¡±


    Ava turned pale and could not speak.


    Cordelia stared at her for a moment before she let out a snicker. She knew Ava would not possibly


    shoulder the responsibility when she was vicious yet cowardly.


    Hannah loved her daughter and shouldered everything for her. Ava was actually sighing at her good


    luck that none of the incidents implicated her, so how could she possibly admit to everyone that she


    had done it?


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have the courage to admit what you¡¯ve done,¡± Cordelia said coldly. ¡°Ava, Aunt


    Hannah¡¯s raised you in vain. I feel sorry for her!¡±


    Ava froze with trembling shoulders.


    People said that the other party would y nice when one started to y nice first, but what was


    Cordelia doing today? What she said was a p¡ªno, a few ps¡ªto her face!


    Did Zephyr no longer care about his uncle? Was the fool¡­ no longer useful in the Bakers?


    Ava shuddered.


    No, she must not stay under Cordelia¡¯s foot! If her mother had no position on the board of directors


    anymore, she would not have it good either. She would not be able to get a single cent of the Bakers¡¯


    assets anymore!


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯re cruel!¡± Ava gritted her teeth. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think about my mom and me, consider


    my dad! Grandpa dotes on him, and he was just speaking out of anger at the board meeting! I don¡¯t


    believe he won¡¯t give in when my dad curries favor with himter!¡±


    ¡°Whatever Uncle Noah wants to do, it¡¯s his freedom.¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°If he could really change


    grandpa¡¯s mind, then¡­ you wouldn¡¯t be standing before me right now, would you?¡±


    Ava was rendered speechless by the retort.


    ¡°Alright, Zephyr will be back soon.¡± Cordelia stretched and smirked like a fox. ¡°You¡¯d better leave soon


    so he doesn¡¯t see you here. He had the bodyguards chasing Aunt Hannah out the other time¡­ I¡¯m not


    sure what he¡¯ll do to you this time.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, are you going to be so impartial?¡±


    Cordelia had a hand on her belly with a cold smirk.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for me to say yes. Are you willing to admit that you were the one who did everything


    in front of everyone?¡±


    Ava turned pale and could not speak.


    Cordelia stared at her for a moment before she let out a snicker. She knew Ava would not possibly


    shoulder the responsibility when she was vicious yet cowardly.


    Hannah loved her daughter and shouldered everything for her. Ava was actually sighing at her good


    luck that none of the incidents implicated her, so how could she possibly admit to everyone that she


    had done it?


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have the courage to admit what you¡¯ve done,¡± Cordelia said coldly. ¡°Ava, Aunt


    Hannah¡¯s raised you in vain. I feel sorry for her!¡±


    Ava froze with trembling shoulders.


    People said that the other party would y nice when one started to y nice first, but what was


    Cordelia doing today? What she said was a p¡ªno, a few ps¡ªto her face!


    Did Zephyr no longer care about his uncle? Was the fool¡­ no longer useful in the Bakers?


    Ava shuddered.


    No, she must not stay under Cordelia¡¯s foot! If her mother had no position on the board of directors


    anymore, she would not have it good either. She would not be able to get a single cent of the Bakers¡¯


    assets anymore!


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯re cruel!¡± Ava gritted her teeth. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think about my mom and me, consider


    my dad! Grandpa dotes on him, and he was just speaking out of anger at the board meeting! I don¡¯t


    believe he won¡¯t give in when my dad curries favor with himter!¡±


    ¡°Whatever Uncle Noah wants to do, it¡¯s his freedom.¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°If he could really change


    grandpa¡¯s mind, then¡­ you wouldn¡¯t be standing before me right now, would you?¡±


    Ava was rendered speechless by the retort.


    ¡°Alright, Zephyr will be back soon.¡± Cordelia stretched and smirked like a fox. ¡°You¡¯d better leave soon


    so he doesn¡¯t see you here. He had the bodyguards chasing Aunt Hannah out the other time¡­ I¡¯m not


    sure what he¡¯ll do to you this time.¡±

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    Ava was furious, but she did not have the courage to show it in front of Cordelia. She was also scared


    of Zephyr. There would be more trouble if he saw her.


    She took a nce at Aurelia, who was next to Cordelia, and vented all her rage on her.


    ¡°Hah, since you say so, I¡¯ll be going back first. I¡¯ll visit you next time! But, Cordelia, you should watch


    out. You¡¯re pretty far along now and should be careful in various aspects, especially not to keep people


    of unknown backgrounds around you!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Cordelia paused in her steps and snapped her head back at Ava.


    Ava¡¯s smile was cunning as she purposely looked at Aurelia.


    ¡°I¡¯m always avable if you needpany, Cordelia! But you don¡¯t even know where certain people


    come from, and you dare let them live in your house? You trust her just because she knows some


    embroidery and modeling?¡±


    Aurelia froze. She was flustered as she quietly let go of her hold on Cordelia¡¯s arm.


    Cordelia took her hand back and ced it in her palm to give her two squeezes and a firm smile.


    She could not help recalling the time when she had just entered the Hamertons. She had not known


    her identity and had been as timid and inferior as Aurelia was. She had been helpless too in the face of


    Nelly¡¯s mockery.


    However, Janine and Kate had held her hand just like this and told her not to be afraid as they were


    with her.


    She knew to hold an umbre over someone else because she had gotten soaked in the rain.


    Cordelia smiled and pulled Aurelia to her, telling her inwardly not to be scared as she was there!


    Her gentle gaze turned sharp as she looked at Ava.


    ¡°When do you start poking your nose into my business, Ava?¡±


    ¡°Hah, what are you talking about? We¡¯re family!¡± Ava took a step forward to jostle Aurelia to the side,


    but Cordelia saw iting.


    She tucked Aurelia behind her, and Ava stopped instantly in shock. She nearly came in contact with


    Cordelia¡¯s belly!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The baby in there right now was the prized baby of the whole of Bakers and Hamertons. A slight


    mishap, and Ava would not be able to redeem herself even if she died over a thousand times!


    Cordelia smirked. ¡°Ava, are you really going to wait till Zephyr¡¯s back to chase you out? He¡¯s not as


    nice as me now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t overstay my wee!¡± Ava jutted her chin. ¡°But I have to say what I must before I


    leave to warn you!


    ¡°Hah, some people have obscure backgrounds and mustn¡¯t have a reputable status?¡± Ava cast a side-


    long nce at Aurelia. ¡°People like this can do anything! Cordelia, keeping your guard against a viper


    at home is hard! Isn¡¯t keeping her around like keeping a time bomb? She might hook up with Zephyr


    while you¡¯re not aware. It¡¯ll be toote for you to regret it!¡±


    ¡°W-What are you saying!?¡± Aurelia was unable to hold back as she flushed in rage.


    She spent her years in Melorian and spoke limited Acian, so she did not quite know how to argue. She


    could only re and huff with clenched fists, blurting after some time, ¡°You¡­ sh*t!¡±


    Cordelia could not help giggling.


    Aurelia was not one for arguing in Acian.


    ¡°A viper at home, you say?¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was not loud, but her presence was. ¡°Hah, I think you¡¯re


    overconcerned. Aurelia isn¡¯t a Hamerton or a Baker. How is she family?


    ¡°Some people, though, cry thief when they¡¯re the thief themselves. Ava, the viper at home you


    mentioned has thest name Baker, huh?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ava was choked speechless. ¡°Cordelia, are you calling me a thief? I¡¯m genuinely concerned for


    you. How could you use me like this!?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not talking about you!¡± Cordelia¡¯s grin was bright. ¡°You¡¯re not a Baker! You only


    changed yourst name after Aunt Hannah met Uncle Noah, right?¡±


    Ava was flustered with bulging eyes, but she could not retort it.


    She red at Cordelia, biting her lips with vicious resentment bubbling in her heart.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    Cordelia said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know which kind of people you¡¯re talking about, Ava. I only know that


    some people don¡¯t have a good birth, but their hearts and characters are noble. I like keeping people


    like this around!


    ¡°Some people, though, don¡¯t know their ce when they¡¯re already leeching off someone else and


    have been doing nothing but despicable deeds. People like this who are vipers in the family should be


    caught instead!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Cordelia snickered. ¡°Ana, am I right?¡±


    Ava did not manage to get any advantage out of the situation and turned to flee.


    ¡°Close the door,¡± Cordelia told the butlers. ¡°Chase her away if you hear the dog barking again next


    time. Why did you wait for me toe and fight?¡±


    The butlers looked at each other and tried to hold back theirughs. Their madam was really interesting


    ¡ªshe did not even break out into curses to scold someone.


    ¡°Betty!¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°Make us two cups of milk tea, please!¡±


    The housekeeper quickly jogged to the kitchen.


    Cordelia was going to take Aurelia upstairs for some rest when thetter tugged at her and spoke in a


    bare whisper like she had done something wrong, ¡°Cordelia¡­ did I cause trouble?¡±Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia was puzzled. What was she talking about?


    ¡°That woman, s-she¡¯s your rtive, right?¡± Aurelia asked carefully. ¡°I scolded her¡­¡±


    She had thought that it was because she scolded Ava that Cordelia had to step up and sound Ava. She


    was the one at fault. If she could have held it back and not gotten petty with Ava, Cordelia would not


    have offended someone because of her.


    ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking about?¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°That woman¡­¡±


    She hesitated to speak. Where should she start? Her grudges with Ava did not start a day or two ago. If


    she were to tell Aurelia everything, she might not understand either.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Cordelia waved a hand. ¡°Just remember to stay away from her next time!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Aurelia nodded seriously.


    Cordelia took her upstairs for milk tea¡ªthe usual taro milk tea.


    The servants in Chaisnd were not well versed in making milk tea like this. Cordelia had onlye


    up with the recipe after experimenting countless times based on her memory of the milk tea shop¡¯s


    taste.


    It tasted decent, though!


    Aurelia liked it the first time she tried it.


    ¡°I can get them to make you one more if you like it?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks!¡± Aurelia smiled contentedly andy on the recliner. ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯re so nice! And your


    ce feels sofy¡­¡±


    ¡°Then just stay here!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Aurelia looked at her seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve offended thatdy. She might hold a grudge against you.


    I think it¡¯s better if I leave!¡±


    ¡°You think she won¡¯t hold a grudge against me because you¡¯ll leave?¡± Cordelia shook her head.


    Where did this silly girle from? Cordelia remembered Aurelia saying that she was not a kind


    person the first time they met. How was she not when she was so considerate of others?


    Cordelia looked at her. ¡°Aurelia, seriously, you should have a home. Have you thought about your


    future? Will you spend the rest of your life in the basement?¡±

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    Aurelia was stunned. She honestly had not thought about the future.


    To people like her, another day alive was another day blessed. Survival was the most important.


    As for what she would do in the future, what kind of house she would live in, or even if she would get


    married or not, these seemed like matters of another world to her.


    ¡°Your biggest issue being here is that you¡¯re undocumented.¡± Cordelia considered it. ¡°We¡¯re going back


    to Centrolis after I give birth. If you don¡¯t mind, you cane back with me. Zephyr might have a way


    to take care of your identity documentation.¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Aurelia waved a hand. ¡°I can¡¯t trouble you all anymore! I actually haven¡¯t done anything for


    you, but you¡¯re all so nice to me¡­¡±


    Cordelia felt a pinch in her nose.


    The girl had spent sleepless nights embroidering that she was over-exhausted and had even saved the


    day during theunch.


    Moreover, she had saved Fredric¡¯s life. While the man had been battling death, she had even wanted


    to use all her savings to pay for his hospital bill.


    How dare she say that she had done nothing!?


    Cordelia smiled and held her hand. ¡°You can go to Southeast Aciatic too if you don¡¯t want to go to


    Centrolis!¡±


    ¡°Southeast Aciatic?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Neil¡¯s hometown. He has a bit of say with the royals and military there,¡± Cordelia said with a


    smile. ¡°Even if you¡¯re undocumented in Southeast Aciatic, getting you registered for an identity won¡¯t be


    a problem if you live there with the royal amnesty.¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s interest was piqued.


    They had simr situations here. Some countries still had their monarchs, and the illegal immigrants


    nationwide could roam the streets openly when they managed to get royal amnesty.


    It was just that something like this was extremely rare.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Cordelia mentioned that Neil had a bit of say with the Southeast Aciatic royals. Aurelia had no idea how


    they measured the bit part, but perhaps Neil was unwilling to do that for her?Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He was so high and mighty. They were people from two different worlds.


    The light in Aurelia¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    ¡°Cordelia, I know you¡¯re doing this for me, but let me consider it,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Mm, you should think through something so huge.¡±


    ¡°And I¡­ I need to make a trip back to my basement!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Cordelia paused. ¡°You still don¡¯t want to stay with me?¡±


    Aurelia grinned. ¡°Of course I¡¯d be happy to! It¡¯s just that I need to go back and pack up.¡±


    Realization struck Cordelia. The girl must have been thinking about her metal box with money!


    She had invited Aurelia to the vi once theunch ended, and thetter had not gone home these


    days. Her habit of feeling the metal box and counting the money inside before she slept was hard to


    correct within such a short time.


    It had only been days since she felt them, but her hands itched.


    Cordelia chuckled. There was not much money, but that was Aurelia¡¯s asset. She should have it by her


    side.


    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t break your word. You promised to stay here with me. Come back after you pack!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Aurelia blinked yfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to send you back.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Aurelia sat next to her. ¡°That street isn¡¯t the safest. Asking the chauffeur to drive a luxury car


    there will get someone murdered in broad daylight! It¡¯s safer for me to sneak back.¡±


    Cordelia frowned, curious how a beautiful girl like Aurelia had grown up safely in that street.


    Aurelia was a little embarrassed by the question raised.


    ¡°I have plenty of survival tactics! But¡­ they¡¯re not that great. Swindling, stealing, cheating¡­ I usually


    wear a scarf like the nomads to cover my face so the police won¡¯t see me clearly! And so¡­ the thugs


    won¡¯t see me.¡±


    ¡°The thugs?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the local gangster in that area who collects protection rackets there.¡± Aurelia shrugged. ¡°Half of


    my monthly ie goes to him!¡±

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    The more Cordelia listened to her, the more worried she got.


    ¡°Aurelia, I better send some bodyguards to go with you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really okay!¡± Aurelia cracked a grin. ¡°I¡¯m familiar with that area. Besides, I move around easier


    alone. Other than getting my stuff, I want to say goodbye to the old nomaddy and the others. I


    wouldn¡¯t be asfortable with the bodyguards following me!¡±


    ¡°Then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bye-bye, Cordelia!¡±


    Before Cordelia finished her sentence, Aurelia ran off like a deer, turning back to beam at her. ¡°I won¡¯t


    come back tonight. I¡¯ll bid them a good farewell! See you tomorrow!¡±


    Cordelia was heavy in movement and did not get to call the bodyguards in time. Aurelia ran fast too


    and vanished in the blink of an eye.


    When Zephyr came back at night, theyy on the bed. He was working on theptop while Cordelia


    tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zephyr tucked her in carefully. ¡°Is your belly making you ufortable? Don¡¯t


    keep lying on your left. Turn around!¡±


    ¡°The doctor says that pregnant women should lie on the left. It¡¯s good for the baby!¡±


    ¡°The doctor might not always be right!¡± Zephyr argued with her seriously, ¡°Listen to me tonight. Lie on


    your right! You¡¯ve been sleeping on your left for months, and I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    Cordelia chuckled wryly. ¡°It¡¯s for our son¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°Darling, our son isn¡¯t that fragile! If he can¡¯t even let you have a good sleep, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, he met his wife¡¯s sharp gaze.


    Zephyr swallowed thetter half of his sentence.


    He exined, ¡°Darling, I won¡¯t beat him up!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia jolted before she giggled because of what he said and turned to lie on her right side. Her face


    was against his chest just nicely.


    Zephyr shut hisptop and tossed it away to hug his wife happily.


    Cordelia said softly, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m a bit worried about Aurelia.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just gone back to get her things. What¡¯s there to be worried about? Besides, didn¡¯t she say that


    she¡¯ll be back tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°But she mentioned today that there are local thugs there¡­¡±


    Zephyr chuckled. What was so strange about slums having thugs?


    He kissed her hair and replied seriously, ¡°Cordelia, Aurelia has lived 18 years there. She¡¯s used to it.


    Even if she runs into something, she has the means to settle it. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll definitely be back


    tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Cordelia pondered. ¡°Darling, you better send a few bodyguards to keep watch around the area! I


    don¡¯t want anything to happen to her, or I won¡¯t be able to face Neil!¡±


    ¡®Oh, right, there is still that man!¡¯ Zephyr rubbed his temples. There was still Neil, his difficult cousin-in-


    law!


    Zephyr mulled over it and texted his assistant to get things sorted out.


    Only then was Cordelia reassured, and she pecked his cheek gleefully.


    Zephyr chuckled and felt his face.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can you sleep in peace now?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ not yet!¡± Cordelia was hungry but was embarrassed to say it, so she stared at her husband.


    ¡°Honey, are you hungry?¡±


    Zephyr blurted, ¡°I¡¯m full from dinner, not hungry.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s gaze changed as she asked again, ¡°Really?¡±


    Her tone was raised in the end, and she wore a straight face. It was unlike her usual yful bunny


    style.


    Zephyr¡¯s heart dropped as he blinked and said doubtfully, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ hungry?¡±

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Cordelia shed a sweet smile. ¡°I knew you were hungry, darling!¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    ¡°What do you want to have, honey?¡±


    A multiple-choice question appeared in Zephyr¡¯s mind, but the crux was choosing the correct answer.


    He thought their housekeeper had been caring for Cordelia¡¯s daily life since she arrived in Melorian, so


    Betty¡¯s culinary skill must be alright¡­


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have steak and bun?¡±


    Cordelia stayed quiet, looking at him.


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m the one who wants that!¡± Zephyr backtracked hastily.


    Cordelia was still silent.


    ¡°Then¡­ I want spaghetti? Mac and cheese? Fried chicken and fries?¡±


    The shiny pair of eyes across Zephyr blinked, her face still expressionless.


    Realization struck the man. ¡°Oh, I know! I want Acian food!¡±


    Cordelia smiled. ¡°What kind?¡±


    It seemed that Zephyr was getting closer to the correct answer! He was thrilled and named everything


    he could think of.


    Soy-sauced meatballs? Acian sausages with vegetables?


    Why did it seem like he was getting farther away from the answer the more dishes he named?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr scratched his head and looked at his wife pleadingly.


    Cordelia sighed and rested her chin on her hands. She licked her lips, looking at him in anticipation.


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t you feel like having a set meal?¡±


    ¡°Set¡­¡± Zephyr¡¯s eyes bulged before he forced an indulging smile. ¡°Honey, how do you know I feel like


    having it? I crave it so much!¡±


    Cordelia was thrilled. ¡°Don¡¯t you just crave the set meals on flights?¡±


    An airline meal!?Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Twenty minutester, the boss of thepany which specialized in in-flight meals arrived speedily!


    Zephyr¡¯s assistant introduced, ¡°Mr. Hamerton, this is Mr. Derek Weir. Hispany mainly makes in-


    flight meals for flights departing to Centrolis. These are the chefs who prepared the meals!¡±


    Zephyr nodded with a dark gaze.


    With a hand gesture from the assistant, Derek took the chefs to the kitchen right away. Even though


    they did not know why they were called here to do this in the middle of the night, they knew that Zephyr


    would pay them five times more if they aplished their task.


    ¡°Thank you all,¡± the assistant said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Derek, Mr. Zephyr¡¯s instructed to prepare all the


    dishes of the in-flight meals and te them on the boxes and trays just like how they¡¯re presented on


    nes!¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Derek¡¯s eyes were squinted from his smile. ¡°We¡¯ve prepared the ingredients,


    and these are experienced chefs. They¡¯ll be done very soon!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure!¡±


    The chefs were good in all methods of preparation and prepared more than ten choices of airline meals


    in a while.


    While the service staff was not here to pick them up for serving, they chatted in the kitchen.


    ¡°What¡¯s Mr. Zephyr thinking? Why is he not sleeping at night but summoning us to do this?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he craves airline meals in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°Are rich people all like this?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re paid. Cut the crap!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Weir, we heard that Mr. Zephyr has a silly uncle,¡± one of the chefs said with a chuckle. ¡°He


    wouldn¡¯t have followed his uncle and degenerated at his prime, would he?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Zephyr was standing outside of the kitchen, holding Cordelia¡¯s hand. He intended to give her a


    surprise, only for it to turn¡­

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Cordelia paused before a fit of giggle burst out.


    ¡°Sorry, darling.¡± She felt kind of bad as she turned to look at him. ¡°I¡¯ll go exin to them that I¡¯m the one


    who suddenly felt like having in-flight meals, not you¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Zephyr held her hand. ¡°Just turning silly in my prime, I can take it!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Cordelia did not know what was going on with her either. Her pte had turned weirder these


    days. She kept craving odd food.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She had wanted airline meals for a long time and thought it would pass if she suppressed it, but the


    thought only grew stronger. It was not like she found the food delicious in the past.


    ¡°Pregnant women crave lots of different things. Can¡¯t be helped.¡± Zephyr¡¯s gaze was tender as he


    kissed the back of her hand. ¡°What I can do is satisfy your cravings as much as possible!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so nice to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Because your husband is your superman!¡±


    ¡°Zephyr¡­¡± Cordelia felt like crying.


    There was always a man who loved her and indulged her unconditionally in this world, who tolerated


    everything and satisfied all her unreasonable requests. No one in this world would love her like Zephyr


    again.


    Cordelia snuggled in his embrace and rubbed her face against him like a kitten.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually quite like Uncle Noah.¡± Zephyr chuckled and spoke next to her ear. ¡°No matter how he


    acts, he loves his wife.¡±


    He looked at her and said, ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡­


    It was afternoon when Aurelia went back to the street.


    The sun was slowly setting, and the criminals on the street were simply waiting to strike. There were


    always pairs of eyes in the hidden corners targeting passersby, tracking foreign tourists who were


    unfamiliar with the area and fat littlembs with their money showing.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Aurelia covered her face with a scarf and hurried forward.


    The thugs could recognize her and whistled at her with indecent words.


    Aurelia was fearless, pulling her scarf and scolding them. She was not good at arguing in Acian but


    scolding someone in Chaisene was her strength.


    The thugs walked off when they did not get anything off her, and she mumbled another curse at their


    back before stomping off.


    The bodyguards who followed her looked at each other, sighing that they could barely reach her level.


    Did the girl really need their protection when she was so aggressive? Who was Mr. Zephyr looking


    down on now!?


    The bodyguards stopped. There were gangs on the street, and it was simply not the bodyguards¡¯ ce.


    If they entered recklessly, it might attract attention, or there could be bloodshed.


    However, it was a task from Zephyr. They could only stay at the junction and wait for Aurelia to finish


    packing before escorting her away.


    On the other end, Aurelia went back to the basement. Everything remained the same. It was still damp


    and cold, with a moldy smell in the air. The space was cramped, dark, and messy.


    She suddenly missed Cordelia¡¯s vi, Neil¡¯s exclusive suite, the soft and big bed she had slept in, as


    well as the nice smelling nket.


    Even a pair of slippers and a bottle of shampoo from the rich exuded a luxurious air.


    Aurelia shook her head and smiled helplessly.


    ¡°A few good days, and you¡¯ve forgotten about your status?¡± she talked to herself and gave herself two


    ps. ¡°Wake up. You need to wake up! That kind of life doesn¡¯t belong to you!¡±


    It was best for her to hurry up and pack her things.


    Aurelia took a deep breath and found her metal box. Not a single cent was missing inside. She was


    going to keep it in her pocket when a sudden voice shocked her.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Wanting to run away after you make enough money!?¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s head snapped up. She did not close the door properly when she came in just now¡ªto be


    precise, it was the same whether there was a door in a basement like this.


    James was just standing there. The pendant light on the hallway swayed, the illumination on his face


    flickering.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Aurelia¡¯s eyes widened as she paled as if she saw a ghost. She quickly adjusted her emotions and


    forced a smile.


    After all, this was how she managed all these years.


    ¡°Hi, James! You¡¯re free today?¡±


    James kept his eyes on the metal box that she did not get to hide in time. It seemed that the girl had


    been making good money recently!


    James was one of the gang members on the street. He was not capable and was ugly, so he was often


    bullied by the other thugs when he first joined the gang.


    His psychological state gradually became twisted in such an environment.


    After years of hard work, when he finally became a thug with a slightly higher status, he began to bully


    the weak around him as revenge, often beating people up to the point of bleeding when he collected


    protection fees.


    Aurelia had seen it plenty of times. Thedy next door who died from losing too much blood had died


    because she did not hand in the fee in time. His underling had stabbed her three times.


    This was why she never dared to pay the protection feete. To be safe, she even paid more than


    others.


    She was a rare obedient one on the street to James. It was unexpected that she looked docile and


    obedient, but she kept a metal box in secret.


    James stepped forward, the light showing his face full of freckles. He cackled as he made his way to


    Aurelia and mocked, ¡°I heard you made good money recently? You haven¡¯t been back for days. Been


    ¡°No!¡± Aurelia replied in passing, ¡°I just found a nanny job. It pays by the day. Hah, they still owe me


    money now! I have to be off to ask it from them now!¡±


    ¡°Come back!¡±


    James gave an order, and a few more thugs appeared at the door. All of them held steel batons in their


    hands as they smirked at Aurelia.


    Aurelia panicked and subconsciously balled up her hands. She knew too well what filthy thoughts these


    men had.


    Each time James looked at her, his gaze was like he was undressing her. All these years, however, he


    had only coveted her without actuallyying a finger on her.


    Aurelia had always thought that it was because she had paid more protection fees.


    Today, though, it was obvious that the man did note with kind intentions¡­


    She could care less about the metal box at this critical juncture. It was more important to lose the


    money to protect herself!


    ¡°James!¡± Aurelia¡¯s attitude was sincere as she handed the box over. ¡°This¡­ This is actually prepared


    for you! Hah, it isn¡¯t a lot of money, but it¡¯s a token from me!¡±


    ¡°Mm, a sensible one, I see!¡± James spat the cigarette in his mouth off and took the box with a hand.


    The money inside made his eyes glow.


    Aurelia thought she had a chance and slowly shifted to the door while she chuckled, only for a thug to


    drag her back by her hair!


    Her scalp throbbed in pain before her world went upside down¡ªshe was carried and thrown on the


    wooden bed.


    ¡°What do you want!?¡± screamed Aurelia.


    James stepped over and pped her twice, causing blood to seep out the corner of her lips. There was


    an evil glint in his eyes as he licked his lips, but he ultimately did nothing to her.


    Although he wanted to ruin her, now was not the time.


    Aurelia¡¯s voice shook. ¡°James, we¡­ It¡¯s not the first day we know each other. I didn¡¯t pay you any less


    all these years. This time¡­ I¡¯m not keeping the protection fee in secret, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± James went closer and pinched her jaw. ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t me you!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°I just want to make full use of you!¡± He smirked.


    Aurelia¡¯s mind buzzed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    James did not answer but waved a hand to get his underlings in.


    The thugs pinned Aurelia down, and one of them pulled out a handkerchief to cover her mouth and


    nose. She struggled for a moment before she passed out, and someone brought in a gunny sack to put


    her in.


    The thugs grinned sciously after they were done, but James growled in impatience, ¡°You better not


    have any idea about this chick! Didn¡¯t you see that I didn¡¯t even touch her? She¡¯s useful to me. She has


    to be clean!


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill whoever dares think otherwise first!¡±


    The thugs were quiet and carried Aurelia to the car at the door.


    The car slowly drove out of the street, going past the bodyguards guarding the junction.


    James nced at them but said nothing, even though he found it odd. What mattered more to him now


    was to send the girl to his boss.


    His boss had mentioned that he was tired of the old woman by his side and had been wanting to


    change up his vor, best if it was someone¡­ who had never slept with any man.


    James perked up. This was a good opportunity for him to rise up in the ranks and make more money!


    Aurelia was also the prettiest on the street.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He grinned triumphantly. His wait was fruitful. He could already see that Aurelia had and had neverid


    a finger on her. It seemed that he was right for not touching her!


    If he slept with her from the beginning, where was he going to get such a beauty to grovel to his boss?


    After all, beautiful women were everywhere, but the chance to be promoted and get rich was rare!


    If his boss was happy, he might give him another street to collect protection fees! Perhaps he could be


    his boss¡¯ right-hand man in the future¡­


    The more James thought about it, the more excited he was. He could not help pulling Aurelia¡¯s metal


    box out to get all the money and then rolling down the window to toss the box out.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The bodyguards noticed the metal box and ran over to pick it up, only to see ¡°Sunny¡±


    written on it!


    They were rmed.


    ¡°It¡¯s dropped from that car!¡±


    ¡°Give chase!¡±


    James¡¯ car had already taken a turn, and the bodyguards drove immediately to catch up.


    ¡­


    Aurelia woke up groggily. Her mind felt like a lead block had been pushed in, and any slight movement


    felt heavy and painful.


    She was blindfolded, but her limbs were not restrained. She moved and felt that she was on


    somewhere soft, like a bed.


    Unable to think much, an ominous feeling swept over her. She hurried to pull the blindfold off but heard


    footsteps at the door.


    She couldn¡¯t escape at this point but could not let others see she was awake. Panicking, shey back


    down in her original position and did not pull the blindfold off, prepared to act spontaneously.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m here! Are you inside?¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s heart dropped.


    What? Why was it a woman?

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    ¡°There won¡¯t be another woman who¡¯s as good as you, sweetheart¡­¡±


    ¡°How are you going to repay me then? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Aurelia nearly threw up from where she was on the bed.


    She could clearly hear the pair make out, and they seemed to have gone out before louder moans


    came from next door.


    Aurelia¡¯s heart thumped. She carefully removed her blindfold and looked around. The room was on the


    second floor.


    She did not know the building¡¯s structure, and there might be guards downstairs. She might as well


    jump down from here.


    A few seconds of hesitationter, she made up her mind with closed eyes and jumped off the window!


    She sprained her ankle but could care less about the pain as she ran forward with all her might.


    Living 18 years in Melorian, she was long familiar with the streets there, even those anonymous alleys.


    Aurelia turned left and right, not daring to look back or stop. She did not know how long she had been


    running when she finally arrived at the main road.


    It was midnight, but the busy city center was still bustling with life.


    Aurelia hid in the crowd and panted harshly, finally able to slow down.


    A few stepster, though, a hand suddenly held her shoulder.


    Aurelia screamed and felt her heart leaping out. She snapped around and grabbed the hand to bite it.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    She froze and loosened her jaw. Why did the voice¡­ sound so familiar?


    She looked up timidly and saw herself being surrounded by bodyguards, who were all staring at her in


    disbelief.


    The man she had bitten was speechless in pain, ring back at her as he covered the back of his


    hand.


    ¡°U-Uncle!¡± Aurelia was frozen for a moment before she mewled shakily like a kitten.


    Her tense nerves broke downpletely as she dove into Neil¡¯s arms and cried heartbrokenly.


    ¡°Uncle, uncle, help! They caught me and wanted tounder money¡­¡±


    Having been bitten by Aurelia, Neil was disgruntled, but he could not help lifting a hand to stroke her


    hair softly, saying automatically, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Aurelia was bawling and was going to tell him something, but her vision cked out and she fainted in


    his arms.


    ¡­


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia was outside of Aurelia¡¯s room a long time ago. When Neil came out, he nodded at her with a


    smile.


    After finding out that the bodyguards had lost Aurelia, he had immediately given chase with his men


    from Southeast Aciatic.


    Fortunately, those men were skilled in looking for someone, so they soon found Aurelia around the city


    center.


    ¡°Is she okay?¡± Cordelia asked in worry.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± said Neil. ¡°She was just frightened and starved for two meals, so her blood sugar was a


    little low. The doctor said she¡¯ll be alright after she sleeps and eats something.¡±


    Cordelia breathed out in relief. ¡°Looks like my premonition was right. I just felt that going back this


    time¡­¡±


    She stopped mid-sentence and looked up at Neil.


    ¡°Actually¡­ Aurelia is a kind and cute girl who¡¯s smart and skilled. If she could have some kind of


    immigration status, she¡¯d be able to find a job and make a living. She won¡¯t have to live like this.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Neil agreed with a hum.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually the same wherever she is.¡± Cordelia continued to probe. ¡°She knows twonguages. It


    wouldn¡¯t be a problem where she lives, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at, Cordelia?¡±


    ¡°What I want to say is, if Aurelia has some sort of immigration status, you and she will have a different


    end.¡±


    Neil¡¯s heart jolted as he met Cordelia¡¯s shiny eyes.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    After a moment of silence, Neil replied softly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it next time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®talk about it next time¡¯?¡± Zephyr¡¯s deep voice sounded.


    ¡°Cordelia asked you to do it, you do it now! What kind of man are you to stall it?¡±


    Neil was rendered speechless,ining in his mind, ¡®Yes, you¡¯re high and mighty. You¡¯re a manly


    man!


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you get the meal preparationpany people over just because your wife wanted an in-flight


    meal in the middle of the night!?¡¯


    Neil rolled his eyes back at Zephyr and snorted.


    ¡°I need to go to ss at the film school. I¡¯m taking my leave now!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Zephyr had yet to finish, but Neil had already started walking.


    Cordelia smiled helplessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling. His visa¡¯s prolonged,¡± Zephyr said softly.


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia was stunned. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    A certain Mr. Zephyr Hamerton was triumphant. ¡°I got it done!¡±


    ¡°So, he has more time to consider if he wants to help Aurelia now?¡±


    Zephyr nodded with a smile.


    Cordelia did not even get topliment him for being efficient when Neil called.


    ¡°Cordelia, what¡¯s going on? My agent told me to stay in Chaisnd for two more months!?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah.¡±


    The award-winning actor¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°My visa¡¯s only for a month, but it¡¯s changed to three months


    now!? Three months of not being in Centrolis with no work and exposure. Do you know what


    consequences that¡¯ll bring?¡±


    Cordelia did not know how to handle him, so Zephyr grabbed the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who lengthened your visa for you. Problem?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Neil, as your boss, I certainly hope that your acting skills can improve! So, I signed you up for two


    more courses in the school. Since you have two more months here, learn well and train yourself!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zephyr smirked. ¡°You¡¯re a popr actor, but you¡¯re still different from an actual actor.


    Their poprity dies down if they have no exposure for a long time. You¡¯re different! The more


    mysterious you are, the more anxious your fans get. Three months is the best limit to their patience in


    terms of a fan¡¯s psychology. Once three months are up, you¡¯ll discover that they¡¯re even more


    passionate than before when you go back to Centrolis!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Neil felt his head buzz and took several deep breaths.


    He was unable to beat Zephyr in their card game and could not win in a verbal debate either.


    He suddenly recalled how Nichs always scolded Zephyr¡ªdamn you! He quietly cussed at thetter


    in his mind as well.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re thepany¡¯s artist, so just follow thepany schedule! Cut the crap now!¡±


    Zephyr ended the call after that.


    Neil gaped at his phone¡¯s dark screen and exploded. ¡°Zephyr Hamerton, you think you¡¯re so good!?


    Damn you!¡±


    His men from Southeast Aciatic were bewildered but went to hold him back when he was going to trash


    his phone. ¡°Mr. Harris, calm down, calm down!¡±


    ¡­


    The moment Aurelia opened her eyes, she saw Cordelia taking care of her. She quickly got up.


    ¡°Oh, no! Cordelia, you¡¯re still pregnant. You don¡¯t have to take care of me!¡±


    Because she got up so fast, she felt dizzy and nearly slumped back down on the bed.


    Cordelia slid a cushion behind her and helped her to lean back against it.


    ¡°Are you feeling better? I asked the kitchen to warm some milk and cookies. Have someter.¡±


    Aurelia looked back at her like a poor kitten.


    ¡°You¡¯re already here with me. Everything¡¯s in the past!¡± Cordelia held her hand. ¡°Luckily, Neil found you


    with his men or¡­¡±


    ¡°Cordelia!¡± Aurelia suddenly recalled something. ¡°The man who caught me, his name is James. He


    collects protection fees on that street. I know that he follows a boss, but that boss speaks Acian too,


    and his ent¡­ sounds like Fredric¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°From Centrolis?¡± Cordelia frowned.


    ¡°There¡¯s a woman with him too!¡± Aurelia¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I¡­ I heard them say that they were going to


    launder their money, and the woman said that the Bakers would shoulder everything!


    ¡°Cordelia, there¡¯s only one Baker in Melorian, right?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart lurched as an omen surged within her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the boss¡¯ name? Did you see what they look like?¡±


    Aurelia thought about it and shook her head apologetically. She remembered that the woman had


    addressed the boss by his name but could not remember it now because of how panicked she had


    been. As for their looks, she had been blindfolded and could not see anything.


    ¡°Cordelia, am I¡­ really useless?¡±


    Cordelia patted her head and coaxed, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Get a good rest and


    have a good meal, then stay here without worry, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Aurelia nodded.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    She spent these two days recalling each detail in the boss¡¯ ce in hopes that it would help Cordelia.


    After all, it involved the Bakers, and one could only be so careful.


    Zephyr thought it was strange. The Bakers flourished in businesses but had never offended anyone


    locally. How did they get involved with moneyundering?


    ¡°Is someone setting up the Bakers?¡± asked Cordelia.


    Zephyr furrowed his brows. ¡°The reason for it, though? Mom and grandpa are active in charity and


    donate significantly to Melorian¡¯s charity organizations each year. Even if someone does hate us, they


    won¡¯t resort to this tactic.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Cordelia remembered something else. ¡°Zephyr, Aurelia said that the man knows Acian, and his ent


    is from Centrolis. He also has a deep, grating voice.


    ¡°We can investigate the man, and everything will be resolved.¡±


    Zephyr stroked Cordelia¡¯s belly and smiled dotingly.


    He had brought her here to concentrate on her pregnancy, yet she had to face so many things.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this. Don¡¯t work yourself over it,¡± Zephyr said seriously. ¡°You¡¯re further along now.


    We¡¯ve got to be more careful.¡±


    ¡°What? Feeling bad for your son?¡± Cordelia giggled.


    ¡°Not for him but for you.¡±


    The baby kicked in Cordelia¡¯s womb, and she bent over with a cry.


    ¡°This is your fault! You talked bad about him, and he heard it!¡±


    ¡°This brat, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson when he¡¯s out here!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s kicking again! Alright, stop talking!¡±


    ¡­


    Janine was presenting the annual strategy of the mediapany in the Baker Group¡¯s board meeting.


    ¡°Imperial Media in Centrolis is developing very well. If its new film is produced together with the Baker


    Group, it¡¯ll only generate a better effect!¡±


    Those who were on Hannah¡¯s side on the board mocked disdainfully, ¡°Madam Baker, how are you so


    confident that the audience will buy a story like this?¡±

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Janine side-eyed the person.


    Hannah¡¯sckeys were really loyal. Did they think that their master could rise again?


    Janine had never regarded these people much back when Hannah was still part of the board of


    directors. Hannah could only act her way because of Noah. Now that she was no longer on the board


    of directors, what did herckeys think they could amount to?


    Janine scoffed. ¡°And what makes you think the audience won¡¯t buy it?¡±


    The person could not answer.


    Janine presented another graph, a report produced after several rounds of market surveys.


    From the data evaluation, the production was a niche film, but its reception would not be too bad. At


    least, there would be no problem trying for an international award.


    ¡°Besides, ourpany has numerous award-winning actors,¡± said Janine. ¡°As well as the prodigious


    director, Trinity Lulham. I don¡¯t have to tell you about her achievements. She¡¯s doing great recently, so


    this film isn¡¯t an issue!¡±


    ¡°Madam Baker, having many stars in the film doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it¡¯s good!¡± Someone opposed.


    ¡°Neil and Millie are known only in Centrolis. If we want to keep the Chaisnd and even Eropah¡¯s


    market, we have to use local artists.¡±


    ¡°You mean to produce two versions?¡±


    The person shrugged and smiled cryptically.


    A whispered discussion broke out in the board meeting. Two versions would mean more than double


    the cost.


    The same person said with a smile, ¡°Madam Baker, didn¡¯t Millie do badly when she tried for the Eropah


    market thest time?¡±


    Janine¡¯s face fell.


    The opinions in the board meeting changed as well. Someone even chorused. ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t use


    Millie anymore. Ms. Lulham¡¯s going for an artistic film this time, and everyone knows that it¡¯s the genre


    that makes the least money. Why isn¡¯t she asked to keep producingmercial films?¡±Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Ms. Lulham¡¯s previous films did very well. The returns were great, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡± Yeah, she should keep producingmercial films!¡±


    The board members kept talking, each sentence challenging the bottom line of Janine¡¯s patience.


    ¡°What do you all know!?¡± Janine erupted. ¡°What about Trinity shooting an artistic film? It¡¯s art! Besides,


    Millie did badly? The box office didn¡¯t do well, but the film won an international award!


    ¡°Go back and study more if you¡¯re so free! Understand what doing badly means beforeing here to


    argue with me!¡±


    Janine¡¯s series of p backs shocked everyone into silence.


    The meeting room was quiet, and Janine smiled, raking her sharp gaze over everyone.


    ¡°People, are we resuming the meeting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Please go on, Madam Baker¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyone else objecting to this film?¡±


    ¡°No, no more.¡±


    ¡± So it¡¯s a unanimous pass?¡±


    Janine waved a hand with a smile to gesture to Zephyr to keep presenting the data. Thetter pinched


    between his brows weakly.


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    In a board meeting where his mother was, he was just her assistant sh follower.


    Janine¡¯s most distinctive characteristic was that she was fiercely protective of her own.


    She had been so agitated just now because Trinity was Cordelia¡¯s friend, and Millie supported Cordelia


    wholeheartedly as well. She would protect people or things that were rted to Cordelia, fiercely so.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Zephyr was puzzled. By rtionship, he was the closest to Cordelia¡­ Why was his mother not that


    protective of him?


    ¡°But Madam Baker, this investment¡­¡± Someone still voiced their doubt. ¡°The Baker Group has varied


    businesses, and media is only one of them. We can¡¯t not consider the issue of cost.¡±


    Janine looked at the person coldly.


    This time, she let Zephyr speak up.


    Zephyr cleared his throat. ¡°No need to worry about the cost. Artistic films don¡¯t make a lot, but it¡¯s also


    a low-cost production. If the box office is great, the profit is expected to be significant too.¡±

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    ¡°Easy for you to say, Mr. Hamerton! Are the Hamertons paying for it?¡±


    Zephyr narrowed his eyes, a glint of iciness washing over them.


    The board of directors supported different parties, and there was a minority who was dissatisfied with


    Zephyr because hisst name was Hamerton and not Baker.


    ¡°Half of Imperial Media¡¯s shares have thest name Baker. Are you going to pay for it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Zephyr¡¯smanding presence shushed everyone.


    The door to the meeting room opened suddenly, and a shrill voice echoed. ¡°We¡¯ll pay for this


    investment!¡±


    Janine and Zephyr were stunned.


    Noah stood with Hannah beside him. The woman beamed in victory. Her gaze on Janine was


    challenging.


    The board of directors could not help exchanging whispers ofments.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Janine got up and was going to call for security to drive her out.


    Hannah took a step forward, yelling shrilly, ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re here to invest in the film! Are


    you pushing money that¡¯sing your way out, Madam Baker?¡±


    Janine looked at her coldly, then red at Noah.


    ¡°I¡¯m chased out of the board, but my husband still has a spot here!¡± Hannah purposely smoothed down


    Noah¡¯s suit for him and sneered. ¡°Right, Janine?¡±


    Janine took a deep breath and stayed silent.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    The more arrogant her opponent was, the calmer she could keep herself. It was because once a full of


    themselves, they would expose their weakness, and it would be easy to counter then.


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s right.¡± Janine shot Zephyr a look in secret and smiled at Hannah. ¡°Noah does have a say in


    the board, so how are you two nning to invest in the production?¡±


    Hannah finally felt it was time to hold her head up high.


    ¡°We invest¡­ $15,000,000!¡±


    ¡­


    Zephyr stayed in the study for a long time.


    When Cordelia went in with a mug, he could not help frowning when he saw its content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about having coffee at this hour!¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°It¡¯s sote now. Milk is better.¡±


    ¡°Darling, I might have to¡­¡±


    ¡°No staying upte either!¡±


    Zephyr chuckled.


    He scooped her into his arms and sat her down on hisp. She was much heavier than before.


    Having his wife and son in his embrace felt like he was hugging his whole world.


    ¡°I heard about the board meeting today.¡± Cordelia wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Are you¡­


    waiting for the investigation results?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr could not help chuckling. He really could not keep anything from her.


    ¡°I do suspect where they got the money from,¡± he replied. ¡°$15,000,000 in Eropah dors, and the


    artistic film doesn¡¯t even need that much money. There must be something behind this!¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t state any condition to invest?¡±


    ¡°There is¡­¡± Zephyr paused and answered, ¡°Their condition is for Ava to be the female lead.¡±


    Cordelia snorted.


    Zephyr continued. ¡°And Aunt Hannah said that they¡¯ve also set up a new managementpany,


    Prestige Agency. The money goes through Prestige¡¯s ounts.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Noah¡¯s okay with it?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Uncle Noah¡¯s a puppet. He¡¯s fine with whatever Hannah says.¡±

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Cordelia nodded. There must be a hidden agenda, and Uncle Noah might not even know about it!


    ¡°It¡¯s really unusual that they¡¯ve suddenly set up a managementpany and could produce


    $15,000,000 right away.¡± Cordelia bit her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll have to let Trinity know not to


    shoot the film first. This has to be postponed. And you¡¯ve got to look into Prestige, honey!¡±


    Zephyr smiled and tapped twice on hisptop, immediately showing the detailed investigation result on


    Prestige Agency.


    Cordelia paused.


    ¡°Darling, do you have to say? I¡¯ve got it done already!¡±


    Cordelia read that the capital Prestige Agency registered with was not much, and it only signed a


    handful of artists. The wholepany only had a legal person, a manager, and a finance person.


    ¡°The legal person¡¯s Uncle Noah.¡± Cordelia frowned. ¡°Zephyr, if anything happens to thepany,


    Uncle Noah¡¯s the one who will be held ountable legally!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cordelia said, ¡°And it doesn¡¯t look like a regrpany to me. More like a shellpany!¡±


    Zephyr closed theptop with a chortle.


    ¡°Alright, stop thinking so much. I¡¯ll go to bed with you.¡±


    ¡°Darling¡­¡± Cordelia hugged him on the neck. ¡°The baby¡¯s been so active recently that my back is so


    sore.¡±


    Zephyr carried her back to their bedroom and ced her on the bed to massage her back gently.


    Cordelia then fussed that it was warm and wanted to have ice cream.


    Zephyr paused and shook his head hesitantly.


    Cordelia was disappointed. Since she got pregnant, her mother and mother-inw kept a close eye on


    her, prohibiting her from having this and that. Ice cream was one of the cklisted foods.


    Janine followed the list strictly once Cordelia was in Chaisnd and repeatedly warned Zephyr to pay


    attention to her meals.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Cordelia missed all the junk food she used to have¡ªinstant ramen, frozen pizzas, hot chips¡­ It had


    been months since she had these.


    She pouted and turned away gloomily to sleep.


    Zephyr coaxed her for some time, but she was still reluctant to turn over. He got up and mentioned


    having to do some work.


    Cordelia nodded and closed her eyes to let him go, but not too longter, she vaguely heard noises


    outside the bedroom door and seemed to smell something sweet.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She opened her eyes in thrill. ¡°Ice cream?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She perked up immediately. The chocte sundae with a strawberry top was served in an exquisite


    porcin cup that simply made it look appetizing.


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze was indulging as he smiled and passed her the spoon.


    ¡°Thank you, darling!¡± Cordelia dug a spoonful and was instantly gratified. It felt like she was hit with a


    shot of dopamine!


    ¡°Darling¡­¡± She looked at Zephyr. ¡°Why did you change your mind suddenly?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there you can¡¯t have?¡± Zephyr chuckled and rubbed her hair. ¡°My wife already has a hard time


    being pregnant. What about having some ice cream?¡±


    ¡°Darling¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have whatever you want,¡± Zephyr said softly. ¡°But you can¡¯t have too much. Just a bit to satisfy


    the craving!¡±


    Cordelia ate the ice cream and nodded fervently.


    ¡°My son isn¡¯t that fragile!¡± Zephyr said with a chortle. ¡°He can take anything cold, hot, sour, or spicy!


    Right, son?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want me to have it just now. Why change your mind so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    Zephyr said in a deep tone and put a hand on the back of her head to push their foreheads together.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    ¡°Because I love you and don¡¯t want you to suffer any grievances.¡±


    ¡­


    Janine waited in silence. She did not ept nor insist on rejecting the $15,000,000 Eropah dors of


    investment Hannah offered. She wanted to wait for thetter to expose herself.


    Zephyr was like his mother. He kept waiting. Once the other party¡¯s patience ran out, they would


    naturally expose themselves. This was especially after he received Nichs¡¯ call.


    ¡°The person you asked me to check the other time, I got it!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr lowered his voice. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Nichs¡¯ power was not in Melorian, but he had friends in gangs abroad, so he was able to find things


    out.


    ¡°You said that there¡¯s a boss around Melorian with a deep, grating voice? That¡¯s Cuck Cole!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr nearly spat his coffee.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s said that people in the gangs call him that!¡± Nichs said with a chuckle, ¡°His real name¡¯s


    Chuck Cole, and he is coincidentally from Centrolis. He went to Ricos, then to Melorian after failing to


    establish himself there¡­ He does everything abominable and seems to be on moneyundering


    recently!¡±


    Zephyr nodded and had his guess.


    ¡°Where did he get so much money from?¡±


    ¡°Illegal money, duh. Where else?¡± Nichs snorted. ¡°It¡¯s said that he¡¯s only made it and gotten rich by


    depending on a woman!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr frowned. ¡°Nichs, how do you all go about this moneyundering business?¡±Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I¡¯ve quit. Don¡¯t get me involved!¡± Nichs coughed. ¡°But there are many ways to do it¡­


    Investment is one! Invest the illegal money, and it¡¯s legal when ites back!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Investment? Investing in film production was one too, then?


    Zephyr felt odd instantly.


    ¡­


    Aurelia stayed many days in the vi. She felt very secure since James could It was just too bad that


    the b*stard had still taken her money in the metal box¡­


    Her heart ached about it. She had long spotted a course in the fashion school and saved up more than


    half a year to pay the registration fee.


    She had not mentioned it to anyone and stayed cheerful, doing house chores in the vi like the other


    maids.


    Everyone in the vi liked her.


    Aurelia was mowing grass in the yard when the doorbell rang. She ran over to see that it was a middle-


    aged woman, who sized her up not very friendlily and said smugly, ¡°I¡¯m here for Cordelia!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s resting upstairs,¡± Aurelia replied politely. ¡°May I know who you¡ª¡±


    Before she finished, the woman shoved her away impatiently.


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t just go in like this!¡± Aurelia went forward to pull her but stumbled from being pushed.


    ¡°Where do youe from? How dare youy your dirty hand on me? Open your cheap eyes! I¡¯m Mrs.


    Baker! Zephyr Hamerton¡¯s aunt!¡±


    Aurelia froze.


    Hannah scoffed and continued to go inside but acted like a different person once she was in there. She


    called out warmly downstairs, ¡°Cordelia! My darling Cordelia, are you home? I¡¯m here to visit,


    hahaha¡­¡±


    Aurelia felt her ears pop. The woman¡¯s voice she heard when she was abducted the other day rang in


    her head clearly¡ª¡±Darling, are you inside? I¡¯m here!¡±


    Her heart thumped as she inched closer behind Hannah, keeping a close eye on her back.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    ¡°Hey, why are you just standing there?¡±


    Hannah turned around and looked at Aurelia coldly. ¡°You¡¯re new here? Don¡¯t you know how to serve


    tea and snacks?¡±


    Aurelia calmed her thumping heart and turned to go to the kitchen for that. She kept her head lowered


    purposely to prevent Hannah from seeing her.


    Hannah rolled her eyes at Aurelia but felt strange about thetter¡¯s long chestnut-colored hair the


    moment she turned around.


    Hannah froze but went on and ran into Cordelia, who had juste out.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh, Cordelia!¡±


    Cordelia nodded in greeting and smiled perfunctorily.


    ¡°What brings you here, Aunt Hannah?¡±


    ¡°Look at you! Can¡¯t I visit if there¡¯s nothing on?¡±


    Cordelia winced. What was it that people said? One would always curry favor with hidden intentions.


    ¡°Cordelia, I see you¡¯re getting further along now. Walking and stuff aren¡¯t too convenient now, huh?¡±


    Hannah wanted to go up and hold Cordelia¡¯s arm, but Cordelia avoided it discreetly.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Aunt Hannah. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Hannah felt embarrassed, but she recalled that she was not here to simply greet Cordelia today, and


    her tone hardened.


    ¡°Cordelia, you heard about what happened in the board meeting? Heh¡­ Our Ava has finally


    seeded!


    ¡°Oh yeah, I heard that you and Ms. Lulham are good friends? She personally rejected our Ava thest


    time!


    ¡°Please, do let her know to teach Ava well when they shoot next time!¡±


    Cordelia looked at her and deeply understood what it looked like for a despicable person to be


    victorious.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Yes, Aunt Hannah! Ava¡¯s talented and beautiful. It¡¯s deserving that she gets the role of the female


    lead.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°If you didn¡¯t invest $15,000,000, the film wouldn¡¯t be able to get a


    female lead like Ava. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so rich, Aunt Hannah! Teach me your ways too. I¡¯m


    interested!¡±


    Hannah¡¯s expression soured instantly.


    Cordelia was just speaking her mind, but it identally hit Hannah¡¯s sore spot.


    ¡°What ways do you mean? What nonsense are you talking about!?¡± Hannah yelped, ¡°T-Thepany


    belongs to Noah. The investment is his too. It has nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Hannah, what¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Cordelia frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Why are you so


    agitated?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Hannah had a guilty conscience and licked her lips, avoiding Cordelia¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m just here to visit today! Since you¡¯re doing well, I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°Leave after you eat with us, Aunt Hannah!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Hannah was still agitated and only calmed down after a few deep breaths.


    Cordelia, who was meticulous, instantly noticed that something was wrong with the woman. However,


    she said nothing and let the butler send her to the door. When she turned around, she saw Aurelia


    sending a te of fruits to the living room.


    ¡°That madam¡­ left?¡± Aurelia asked carefully.


    ¡°Mm, yeah.¡± Cordelia slouched on the couch and picked up a cherry. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen her, right? It¡¯s


    Zephyr¡¯s aunt, a Mrs. Baker.¡±


    Aurelia stayed silent, looking down.


    Cordelia continued. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s here for anything. Just wanted to brag that her daughter


    became the female lead! Hah¡­¡±


    Aurelia was still quiet.


    It was only then Cordelia noticed that something was off with her and held her hand, only to be rmed


    by how cold it felt.


    ¡°Aurelia, are you okay? Do you feel ill anywhere?¡±


    Aurelia shook her head and looked up at her.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    Aurelia¡¯s big eyes seemed to have lost their usual shine and held a hint of terror.


    ¡°Cordelia¡­ that woman, I-I think I know her!¡±


    ¡­


    Melorian¡¯s weather in June was damp, mild, and rainy. It was going to be summer, but the temperature


    remained low, especially chilly at night.


    Zephyr took a cardigan to drape on Cordelia, who was on the balcony, and hugged her from the back.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Cordelia reeled in her gaze to turn to Zephyr. ¡°Zephyr, do you think what Aurelia said¡­ is true?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze dimmed.


    Cordelia had told him all about Hannah¡¯s visit today and Aurelia¡¯s encounter during her abduction the


    other day.


    ¡°She was blindfolded that day, but she heard the voices clearly. Hannah spoke Acian, so it left a deep


    impression on her.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression was as grim as he clenched his fists.


    If this was really the case, Hannah cheated with Chuck, and Noah was kept in the dark¡­


    Once this was exposed, Noah would lose his wife and money, bing the victim who was hurt the


    deepest. The Bakers might be implicated as well!


    ¡°Zephyr¡­¡±


    Cordelia could feel his emotions surge and hugged him back softly as she snuggled him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of the worst-case scenario first! It might not be!¡± she consoled softly. ¡°Aunt Hannah and


    Uncle Noah have been married for so many years. It¡¯s impossible there¡¯s nothing between them. And I


    don¡¯t think she¡¯s that bold¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not?¡± Zephyr sneered. ¡°Hah, she¡¯s used my uncle all these years to get so much money and do


    all these failing businesses with his name¡­ I finally know why now.


    ¡°She¡¯s supporting Chuck Cole. She¡¯s stealing the Bakers¡¯ money to support her lover!¡±


    Cordelia held his hand.


    ¡°Zephyr, calm down!¡± She looked at him. ¡°Aurelia said that Chuck and the woman mentioned the


    Bakers in their conversation. I think we need to investigate Chuck whether or not the woman is Aunt


    Hannah.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Zephyr nodded.


    ¡°And keep Uncle Noah safe. I think there¡¯s a problem with thatpany¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a problem with a moneyunderingpany!¡± Zephyr said coldly.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°What if¡­¡± Cordelia was worried. ¡°What if it¡¯s really Hannah? She¡¯ll recognize Aurelia then!¡±


    Zephyr paused. He had overlooked this issue.


    ¡°Should we send her away?¡± Cordelia considered. ¡°She can¡¯t go back to that street for sure. James is


    still there for her. I suggest¡­ to send her to Neil.¡±


    The hotel that Neil stayed in that was under the Baker Group had one of the best security systems in


    Melorian, and the man had bodyguards he brought from Southeast Aciatic. They were all trained in the


    special forces and were very skilled.


    This way, Aurelia¡¯s safety would be guaranteed.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Zephyr mulled over it. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea! I¡¯ll send someone to take her there tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    Cordelia smiled. Her husband agreed no matter what she said. It seemed that he was really like his


    uncle. This Zephyr, who had gone silly in his prime, was like Noah, indulging their wives silly.


    It was just that Noah¡¯s efforts were not worth it.


    ¡°Darling¡­¡± She snuggled Zephyr¡¯s chest and spoke sweetly. ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Zephyr paused and stroked her hair with a smile. ¡°Only because of this?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! You¡¯re the best in everything you do!¡±


    ¡°Everything I do¡­¡± The man repeated the words before asking huskily next to her ear, ¡°Then I must do


    something tonight to prove that I¡¯m the best in everything I do?¡±


    Cordelia blushed and looked at her belly shyly.


    Zephyr carried her to ce her on the bed. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be very gentle¡­¡±


    Cordelia surrendered after two soft pushes and was wrapped in his hands to be cared for gently¡­

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    The next day, Neil nearly dropped his jaw in shock when he saw Aurelia at the door.


    ¡°Mr. Harris.¡± The Chaisnd butler bowed gentlemanly. ¡°Mr. Hamerton¡¯s instructed that Ms. Aurelia will


    stay here under your care from now on!¡±


    It took a moment for Neil to process it.


    This morning before he woke up, he received a call from Cordelia and groggily listened to her speak¡ª


    something about it was no longer safe for Aurelia to stay with her, and they had something big to do


    and that they needed to protect Aurelia¡­


    He had thought that he was dreaming. That was why he agreed in passing when Cordelia mentioned


    sending Aurelia to him.


    It was unexpected that¡­


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Neil did not manage to hold the butler but almost ran into Aurelia instead.


    Aurelia stood there timidly with her luggage, and Neil looked at her. Although he frowned with


    impatience, his hands moved on their own ord to take her bag from her.


    He asked for another room soon.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Key card.¡± He nced at her. ¡°You stay in this room.¡±


    Aurelia nodded obediently.


    ¡°There¡¯ll be people cleaning it every day, and there¡¯s a buffet restaurant downstairs. You can eat


    whatever you want as long as you show your room card to the staff.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Let me know if you need anything.¡± Neil coughed after he said that and emphasized, ¡°I mean¡­ the


    room¡¯s checked under my name. You have no identity, technically. What if the receptionist wants to


    check your ID when they send whatever you ask for when you call them? So, you might as well tell me,


    and I¡¯ll get the front desk to send it. Easier this way!¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Aurelia nodded seriously and said hesitantly, ¡°Uncle¡­ I-I want that, can I?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Neil furrowed his brows.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The young girl blushed and was almost inaudible. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    She mentioned a brand.


    It took Neil a moment before realization struck him, and he felt awkward as well.


    It was a cheap sanitary pad brand. There was nothing good about it other than the low price, and it was


    said that there had been disputes about its quality.


    He looked at the girl. She stood there like a little bunny with her head lowered and eyes looking around,


    just too scared to look at him.


    For some reason, he was ufortable about it.


    ¡°Mm, I¡­ I¡¯ll get them to send it to you in a while,¡± Neil answered in a mumble.


    Aurelia jolted and smiled in relief. The man¡¯s expression was frosty, but he probably did not hate her as


    much.


    ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡± Her voice was crisp as she began to talk again, ¡°Heh¡­ my period isn¡¯t usually this


    time, actually! I don¡¯t know why it came a few days earlier this time! And I only realized it after leaving


    the house this morning, and I don¡¯t have it in my bag, and I¡¯m too embarrassed to go back for it¡­ so I


    can only trouble you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, you can differentiate day and night use, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I want to take a shower and change out of my pants¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Neil stopped her. ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll go out now!¡±


    ¡­


    A few days of staying thereter, Aurelia shed her pitiful look in the beginning and frequently annoyed


    Neil to the brink of a volcanic explosion.


    ¡°Uncle, are you really an award-winning actor in Centrolis?


    ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen your movies!


    ¡°Oh¡­ I remember now. There was a film showing in Eropah previously, and the box office did horribly.


    The male lead in the poster seemed to be you!


    ¡°Fredric says that you like the director. Is it true?


    ¡°Uncle, why did you hit my head!?¡±


    Nobody knew how many times Neil gave her the death re every day, resorting to his fists when


    death res did not work.


    The man thought that the extent of his eye expressions would definitely be on new heights by the time


    his visa ended and he went back to Centrolis!


    Despite that, Aurelia enjoyed every second of it. She knew that Neil would not actually get mad at


    her.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    That day when she came out of the bathroom and saw the sanity pads on the table, it was an


    expensive brand on the most expensive shelf in the mall. Its wrapping was like a rainbow, and the


    design was dreamy.


    She had taken a piece out, and tears followed¡ªshe could not bear to use it.


    Neil had said nonchntly, ¡°Girls should use the best for things like this!¡±


    Aurelia had never been doted on like this, so Neil became a presence of deity to her. She looked up at


    him, admired him, and kept a passionate, secret love for him.


    She knew that she had a lowly background, however, and dared not step over the line.


    That was why she joked with him carelessly andughed to her heart¡¯s content to hide her small ego


    and inferiority. She counted down in secret every day to see how many days were left until his visa was


    up.


    Her mood sank a little with each day that passed. She told herself that they came from different worlds.


    It was already great that she had this chance to spend time with him.


    Right now, she was having a barbecue on the hotel¡¯s top floor with Neil.


    The weather was wonderful today, and she had just brought it up spontaneously, yet Neil executed it


    with seriousness, instantly asking for barbecue equipment and food to be sent over.


    There was also a three-tier buttercream cake because Aurelia had muttered about her birthday


    approaching two days ago.


    Neil put in the candles and asked her to make a wish.


    Aurelia knew her wish would note true, but she still closed her eyes and put her hands together to


    sincerely wish. When she opened her eyes, she met Neil¡¯s deep ones.


    ¡°Uncle.¡± She suddenly felt a pinch in her nose and squeezed a ¡°thank you¡± out after some time despite


    wanting to say more.


    ¡°You mean for the birthday?¡± Neil smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re 18 now. There should be aing-of-age


    ceremony. This is hasty. We¡¯ll add the ceremony on your next birthday!¡±


    ¡°Will there be a next time?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Aurelia quickly shook her head and smiled happily.


    ¡°You promised! You¡¯ve got to host me a big one on my next birthday! You know what, I want a party like


    the royal princess! Very, very grand and luxurious!¡±


    Neil smiled and rubbed her hair.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I want a birthday present too! A diamond ne?¡±


    ¡°You money-grubber! How dare you ask something so expensive from me, huh?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me if you¡¯re giving it to me or not!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Neil red at her. ¡°Do I look like a diamond ne to you?¡±

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    ¡°Hmm¡­ no!¡± Aurelia answered seriously and frankly, ¡°Uncle, a ne is a pretty thing!¡±


    ¡°What, you mean I¡¯m not pretty?¡± Neil was indignant. ¡°Pretty¡± was not quite an adjective for him, but he


    was a handsome man acknowledged by showbiz, and his title as the nation¡¯s first love did note in


    vain.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Aurelia hurried to say.


    ¡°Then what do you mean? Didn¡¯t you say that nes are pretty?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not pretty.¡± Aurelia smiled. ¡°But you¡¯re no ¡®thing¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Aurelia!¡±


    How dare she!?


    ¡­


    The new film was in the preparation stage, but Trinity was not quite happy.


    When Cordelia saw her in the cafe with a pair of dark eye circles and a gaze of despair, she felt so bad


    about it.


    ¡°Cordelia, change her out!¡± Trinity was exasperated. ¡°What kind of a monster is Ava Baker? Never mind


    that she can¡¯t get her lines straight. She looks the same no matter the emotions! I don¡¯t want the title of


    the prodigious director, okay? How am I a f*cking genius!? I can¡¯t teach her!¡±


    Cordelia could not hold back and let a chuckle slip. Even Michelle had not pushed Trinity to such a


    corner back then.


    ¡°Trinity, put up with it a bit more.¡± Cordelia ordered the director¡¯s favorite sea-salt cheesecake and an


    Americano. ¡°Ava¡¯s not a monster. She really wants to be an actress!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Trinity pulled up some photos. It was a coge of four photos, all Ava¡¯s face.


    Cordelia frowned. ¡°Why are you showing me four same photos?¡±


    ¡°Hah, it¡¯s not the same!¡± Trinity sneered. ¡°The production requires the female lead to express four


    different scenes!¡±


    Cordelia widened her eyes in disbelief. It was one singr expression!


    ¡°If it were Millie, not only would she show four different expressions, she could do four more ording


    to the minuscule differences and let me pick!¡± Trinity huffed.


    Cordelia blinked and stayed quiet. She knew that someone like Trinity, who pursued extreme perfection


    in art, was not scared of harsh conditions. Her fear was someone who could not understand what she


    wanted!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Cordelia said softly after a while, ¡°Ava won¡¯t be the female lead.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Trinity¡¯s eyes lit up, and she was pumped again. Soon, though, she grew doubtful. ¡°You aren¡¯t lying to


    me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll lie to you with what we have?¡±


    It was only then Trinity grinned in relief.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cordelia, Ava came with funds. She¡¯s the female lead thepany decided on. Why¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind about that!¡± Cordelia sounded confident. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, she won¡¯t be the female lead.


    Just wait and see. Prestige Agency will pull out very soon!¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia and Zephyr investigated Hannah in secret.


    Prestige Agency was really a shellpany. When they registered, they intentionally kept the fact that


    Noah was mentally challenged and bribed the guy assessing thepany information, making Noah


    the legal person this way.


    Once something happened to thepany, the responsibilities would fall to Noah, and the Bakers


    would have to clean up the mess!


    ¡°Hannah¡¯s got a good n!¡± Cordelia gritted her teeth. ¡°Darling, we have to tell mom. We can¡¯t let her


    go so easily!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zephyr hugged her. ¡°We stay put for now, and when the timees, she won¡¯t end well.¡±


    ¡°What more can I do?¡±

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zephyr stroked Cordelia¡¯s belly and smiled. ¡°Just focus on delivering our son and yourself!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°Hopefully, all this annoying stuff will be over by the time he¡¯s out here.¡±


    ¡°They will be. Honey, don¡¯t disclose anything and let Trinity know to keep it all in for the time being.


    Don¡¯t fall out with Ava!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Cordelia thought of something and added, ¡°Darling, you must look into the ount that


    Hannah uses with that man. It¡¯s the most crucial piece of evidence!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze was gentle as he pressed a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Got it, darling dearest!¡±


    ¡­


    Hannah¡¯s right eye had been twitching these days, and she felt anxious and distressed. She asked


    Ava, ¡°Ava, what does it mean when your eye twitches? What do the left and right mean separately?¡±


    Ava was busy with a facial mask and did not have time to entertain her.


    Hannah¡¯s temper red. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, and look at how indifferent you are! What? Not yet


    a big celebrity and already thinking you¡¯re a big shot? Who¡¯s the one making who you are today!?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, stop nagging. It¡¯s all thanks to you, okay!?¡± Ava yelled impatiently, ¡°Left eye for fortune and right


    eye for disaster! Your right eye has been twitching the whole day. Doom ising for you!¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Hannah had been in a bad mood, and it only worsened with what she heard. She pulled her slipper to


    toss it at Ava and nearly got thetter¡¯s face.


    Ava cried and yowled, calling her mother unreasonable and grumbling lots more, before she retreated


    to her own room.


    Hannah threw herself on the couch and panted with a heaving chest. She carefully recalled when these


    symptoms started for her¡ªdifficulty in breathing, a sense of suffocation, feeling ill, asional


    nausea¡­


    Right, it was after she went to Cordelia¡¯s ce!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    Hannah froze, and Aurelia¡¯s chestnut hair suddenly shed in her mind! The maid was ridiculously


    gorgeous, and Cordelia was currently pregnant. Keeping someone like this around was creating trouble


    for herself. What if Zephyr was seduced by the vixen¡­


    Yes, a vixen she was!


    Hannah shuddered, and a chill ran down her back. She broke out in cold sweat. She recalled it now.


    The sl*t she met at Chuck¡¯s ce the other day¡­ She could not see the former¡¯s appearance since


    she was blindfolded, but the long chestnut hair had left her an impression!


    Would it be such a coincidence? Were they the same person?


    The more Hannah thought about it, the more off it felt. If the sl*t was really on Cordelia¡¯s side, she must


    know something!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ava threw things around in her room, and the servants watched, too scared to stop her. When she


    vented enough, she opened the door to see Hannah sneaking out, already reaching the door.


    She paused and caught up. ¡°Mom, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I have something to do!¡± Hannah did not look good.


    Ava knew that she was up to no good looking at her sneaky behavior and lowered her voice to ask next


    to her ear, ¡°Going to Uncle Chuck?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hannah was like a deer caught in headlights.


    She looked around and threatened Ava, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone! If that fool asks about it, say that I¡¯m out


    shopping. Bring up half a word about Uncle Chuck, and I¡¯ll skin you alive when I¡¯m back!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, my lips are sealed.¡± Ava rolled her eyes. ¡°Hah, when haven¡¯t I known when you went to


    him in the past? I¡¯ve never seen you so nervous!¡±


    ¡°Shush, why are you still on about it!?¡±


    Hannah red at Ava and warned her some more before she hurried out the door.


    She had to ask Chuck about it and tell him she was not there to be jealous. She wanted to find out


    about that woman because this was rted to the life and death of both of them.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    Hannah did not even drive her car. She walked some distance to the quieter area away from the main


    streets and hailed a cab.


    She remained uneasy the whole way and only gradually felt better when she was in Chuck¡¯s territory.


    The cab stopped at the junction, not directly to Chuck¡¯s residence. This was a tacit understanding they


    shared after so long.


    She walked another distance to keep things under the radar after getting out of the cab. Today,


    however, she felt like there was a pair of eyes on her from the back when she made a turn into the


    quiet alley.


    Hannah shuddered and jogged on with her head lowered, but the feeling of being watched stayed with


    her.


    She turned around, but there was no one behind her, yet when she moved forward, the footsteps


    behind her sounded clear in the alley.


    She stopped, blinking, and took another alley. Then, she quickly slipped into Chuck¡¯s apartment.


    After ensuring no one was following her, she opened the door with a key. The obscene sight that


    greeted her nearly made her cough blood!


    Chuck was f*cking two foreign women on the couch, and they were on the Thurks rug she had bought


    him!


    ¡°Argh! You b*stard! You animal!¡±


    Hannah shrieked and grabbed the vase next to her to throw it at them. The threesome could not react


    in time, and one of the women got hit on the head, resulting in arge gash and a lot of blood. The


    other woman ran out in fright without even putting anything on.


    Chuck growled and grabbed Hannah by the neck to throw her against the wall. Hysterical cries, a fight,


    and curses were then heard in the room.


    The loud noises went on for more than half an hour before they came to a stop.


    When Chuck¡¯s underlings came in to clean things up, Hannah was on the floor with a bruised face, and


    Chuck¡¯s face also had a few bloodied scratches.


    The woman whose head was busted from the vase Hannah had thrown was sent to the hospital.


    ¡°You sick b*stard¡­ You¡¯ve got no conscience!¡± Hannah cried, ¡°Chuck Cole, I¡¯ve been together with you


    for years, and this is how you treat me!?¡±


    Chuck lit up a cigarette and threw her an impatient nce.


    Hannah sat up and cried, mming the floor, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have lost that person if I had known! I should


    let them follow me till we got here! Why should I protect you? I should let the Bakers know about you


    and let them take care of you¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Chuck red and yanked her up from the floor. ¡°F*cking say that again!?¡±


    Hannah snorted, ¡°You¡¯re scared too?¡±


    ¡°Who followed you?¡± Chuck narrowed his eyes, his saliva flying as he questioned, ¡°Speak up, who


    followed you!?¡±


    Hannah nearly suffocated from his choke.


    Despite that, her mind worked unusually well in moments when oxygen was scarce. Even though she


    had no idea who was following her, if she could drag Cordelia into this and let Chuck get rid of her¡­


    she would save herself a lot of effort!


    ¡°Chuck¡­¡± She held his wrist. ¡°Listen to me. It¡¯s Cordelia¡­ Zephyr¡¯s wife, Cordelia!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chuck knew nothing about her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It was just that he did hear about the Baker patriarch doting on his grandson even though thetter was


    not a Baker, so the Baker Group was actually under a Hamerton¡¯s reign. The woman the Hamerton kid


    couldy eyes on must not be a regr one!


    Chuck snickered, ¡°How do you know she¡¯s the one who sent the guy?¡±


    ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s probably suspecting,¡± Hannah said with pauses. ¡°I could hear between the linesst time.


    She¡¯s skeptical about ourpany and money! Chuck, you¡¯ve got to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to pull my funds out!¡± Chuck rubbed his hands and paced around the apartment.


    Hannah was surprised. She wanted to say that he had to get rid of Cordelia as soon as possible. No


    one f*cking asked him to withdraw anything!


    How was Ava going to be the female lead if he pulled his money out!?


    ¡°Chuck, what I mean is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stopundering the money first!¡± Chuck waved a hand. ¡°Yourpany¡¯s already registered anyway.


    away! I¡¯llunder it after things quiet down and that little b*tch stops suspecting!¡±


    ¡°But how will the production go on if you pull out?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Chuck red at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t there the Baker Group¡¯s money without mine? Can¡¯t they


    afford to shoot a film?¡±


    Hannah choked and was unable to speak for some time.


    Chuck only had himself to consider. He had never considered how humiliated she would be in front of


    Janine and how embarrassed her daughter would be in front of the Bakers if he pulled out the funds!


    No matter how much she had contributed and sacrificed, she could not warm him up!


    Perhaps she had expected too much of him. If he did love her, why would he openly hook up with other


    women?


    Hannah took a deep breath. ¡°Chuck, the money¡¯s transferred to Prestige Agency. If we pull it back, it


    might¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°What? Are you thinking of taking all my money!?¡± Chuck arched his brow.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Hannah was still afraid of him. ¡°It¡¯s just that it takes time to pull the funds back. A big


    sum like this requires a few days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can wait!¡± Chuck said and went back to his room with his hands on his back.


    Hannah stood rooted with chills slowly seeping from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡­


    Zephyr went to Cordelia¡¯s checkup with her and received his secretary¡¯s call when they were waiting for


    the result.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve looked into the ounts between Hannah and the man. There¡¯s also a sum that went


    through Prestige Agency but is being pulled back these days. The sum is huge, so it hasn¡¯t been


    completed yet. We¡¯ve screenshot the transaction to keep as evidence.¡±


    ¡°Mm, well done!¡± Zephyr smiled and told Cordelia the good news after he ended the call.


    ¡°We have the evidence now, but we can¡¯t rm them,¡± Cordelia analyzed calmly. ¡°Chuck is from the


    gangs. He¡¯ll do anything once his buttons are pushed! We have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Zephyr swiped a finger across her nose. ¡°Protecting my wife¡¯s safety is the priority!¡±


    ¡°And our son¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Oh, fine,¡± the man answered reluctantly. ¡°Can¡¯t forget the son no matter when¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton! The result is out.¡± The nurse came to them. ¡°The report¡¯s here. Pleasee


    with me. The doctor would like to have a word with you.¡±

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    They were surprised.


    It had always been great every time she came for her check-up. The doctor had never spoken to her


    privately. Why¡­


    Cordelia squeezed Zephyr¡¯s hand nervously.


    ¡°Hubby, did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No, definitely not!¡± He was actually nervous too.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Although he always teased his son, he was his child. A life that he made.


    He tried to cheer up and smiled at Cordelia. He held her hand and took her to the doctor¡¯s office.


    Her exclusive doctor was a kind, localdy. She was an expert in obstetrics and gynecology.


    She was quite experienced.


    She showed a kind smile as she watched them walk in.


    ¡°This is your report.¡±


    Cordelia looked at it anxiously.


    The report showed that everything was good. So why did the doctor get them here?


    The doctor looked at Zephyr with a cryptic look.


    ¡°No need to worry. You and your child are great. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s something that you¡¯ll need to watch


    out for. I must remind you again, sir.¡±


    He opened up his ears and listened attentively.


    The doctor said slowly. ¡°She¡¯s due soon and can¡¯t be doing intense exercise¡­ Sir, do you understand


    me?¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. Cordelia, who was next to him, was flushed.


    The doctor proceeded to exin the report with a serious face. She was professional. ¡°These indicate


    that it¡¯s unstable¡­ At this stage, the fetus¡¯ head is slowly moving down toward the pelvis. If the


    exercise is too frequent, it¡¯ll affect the fetus.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that she can do now. Please be patient, sir. After she has given birth and recuperated,


    the two of you can proceed with your love life slowly¡­¡±


    Cordelia was flushing, and her heart was pounding. She got up quickly and ran away.


    Zephyr even exined to the doctor before going after her, ¡°I¡¯ve been soft. How is it possible that


    ¡ª¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia returned suddenly and pulled him away. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    The doctor chuckled as she watched them leave.


    Cordelia had been walking in front while Zephyr followed behind with his head dropped low like a good


    boy. He dared not even hold her hand.


    The few bodyguards were trying so hard not tough out loud.


    He turned his head to re at them. They went to get the car and pick up supplements, respectively,


    while the rest followed behind far away. They did not dare to get closer.


    ¡°Cordelia¡­


    ¡°Wifey¡­¡±


    Mr. Z was humble and weak now.


    ¡°Please stop embarrassing me!¡±


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    Cordelia stopped. Although she looked terrible, a slight smile was at the corner of her lips.


    She took out all of her cards and shoved them into his hands.


    He was confused.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯m returning them to you.¡±


    He was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    She was giving back all of his money?


    Cordelia¡¯s doe eyes were yful. ¡°Take them. Please, stoping into my room!¡±


    ¡°Are you separating with me, wifey?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with that!¡± Mr. Z argued immediately. ¡°Um¡­ Our son needs fatherly love! I can only go to


    bed after feeling and talking to him every night!¡±


    Cordelia widened her eyes. She was not sure whether tough or to cry.


    Why was he ying the fatherly love card now? He was so hostile toward their son before!


    No matter what, he wanted to be in the room, even if it meant that he had to sleep on the floor.


    ¡°Wifey, you want to boycott me while staying in the room with our son. That¡¯s unfair!¡±


    ¡°You get mad easily,¡± Cordelia said tly. ¡°You can calm down when you stay in a room on your own.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Just when Zephyr was going to say something, someone suddenly passed by.


    Cordelia also noticed that and looked where he looked.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Aunt Hannah?¡±


    He instinctively hugged Cordelia.


    Hannah came alone, and the way she walked was secretive. Looking at where she was going, she


    must have gone to the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    ¡°Why is she here too?¡± Cordelia frowned. ¡°Did she follow us?¡±


    Zephyr gathered the bodyguards to protect them on the way to the car park.


    No matter whether she was following them or not, even if she had ill intentions, she had no advantage


    over them!


    Zephyr said in a deep voice, ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯ll tell the butler and housekeeper to watch your food. You


    definitely can¡¯t eat anything that my uncle and aunt sent!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, got it.¡± Cordelia nodded.


    He smirked. ¡°So, I must protect you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ What else?¡±


    ¡°And I must sleep next to you for full protection!¡±


    ¡­


    Trinity was doing thest preparations for her new movie.


    She kept changing the script, yet it was still not perfect. She was irritated as Ava would put on airs


    during the rehearsal every now and then.


    When she was focused on amending the script at the scene today, the actors rehearsed independently.


    Ava was the only one lying on the chaise lounge with a nail artist doing her nails while kneeling.


    Fredric bought snacks for everyone. Ava nced at him and scoffed.


    He felt ufortable with her around.


    Trinity pulled him aside and smiled. ¡°She¡¯s showing her attitude before she became sessful. All you


    brought are burgers and fries. She¡¯s the daughter of a prestigious family. How could she eat this?¡±


    Fredric looked terrible.


    ¡°But I love it!¡± Trinityughed out loud and took out the burger and drinks from the bag.


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t drink this!¡± He took it over. It was iced Coke.


    He did not want her to drink that, so he gave her a cup of hot milk tea. ¡°This is the drink I got


    exclusively for you!¡±


    ¡°But I want something cold!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°No.¡± Fredric had a stern face.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I object!¡±


    ¡°Objection overruled.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Fredric raised his eyebrow with pride and handed her the milk tea.


    The temperature was perfect. It was perfect for her, who was always cold.


    He put two straws in it. One for her, one for him.


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She smiled and said. ¡°You can¡¯t afford to buy another milk tea?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± He looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m always cold too. So, I want to drink something hot¡­ with you!¡±


    She had yet to drink it, but her cheeks felt warm.


    Soon, Neil came in with Aurelia.


    The assistant director was surprised to see him. They were still picking the male lead for this movie.


    Also, she had heard that he was unwilling to be in it.


    However, he came today!


    It was just that¡­ Howe there was a prettydy with him?


    The assistant director greeted him. Just when she was going to call Trinity, he stopped her.


    ¡°No need to interrupt her. I¡¯m just passing by.¡±


    ¡°Are you here for the audition?¡± The assistant director smiled in a fawning manner. ¡°If you are, I¡¯ll make


    the arrangement for you!¡±


    ¡°I really am not.¡± Neil¡¯s tone was t.


    However, Aurelia looked where he was looking. She was sharp to notice the change in his eyes.


    Trinity, who was not far away, was drinking a cup of drinks with Fredric with their heads against each


    other.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Aurelia recognized Fredric. He was quite handsome in his suit, especially with his gold-framed sses


    and his elegant demeanor with an overbearingness between his brows. It was hard for women not to


    fall for him.


    She looked down and smiled. He was no longer the clumsy, hurt man she had picked up from the


    street back then. He was healed now and had returned to his world of glory.


    He even had a beautiful and talented girlfriend with him.


    Meanwhile, Trinity was sincerely smiling from her heart.


    Aurelia was happy for him. She thought they were perfect for each other.


    However, when she looked at Neil again¡­


    She discarded her smile. She held her breath and dared not speak.


    She had never seen this man being so serious after spending some time.


    Aurelia carefully asked in a testing manner, ¡°Uncle¡­ Hehe, why did you bring me here today? Are you


    making me a star?¡±


    When Neil snapped back to his senses, only then he remembered a petitedy was standing next to


    him.


    He had heard that Trinity was preparing to shoot a movie. He only wanted to visit her toe here.


    Aurelia was a bit blue but kept smiling. ¡°Uncle, aren¡¯t you going to say hi to Trinity? She didn¡¯t notice us


    even after we¡¯ve been standing here for so long!¡±


    He frowned.


    ¡®Say hi?¡¯


    That was right. He would definitely mess with them whenever he saw Trinity and Fredric being so close


    in the past. He would always mess with Fredric, at least.


    However, he seemed to have lost that behavior now.


    Neil was calm. As he watched Trinity smiling happily, he thought the milk tea must be really sweet.


    Just like Zephyr, who never ate dessert, would be over the moon when he ate the cookies and cakes


    Cordelia made.


    Neil smiled. Apart from giving his blessing, there was nothing else that he wanted for them.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Aurelia pulled the corner of his shirt, worried. ¡°Uncle, have you be a fool?¡±


    He red at her. ¡°You¡¯re the fool!¡±


    Aurelia looked at Trinity and Fredric and then at him. She decided to do something drastic.


    No matter what, she could not let him lose his dignity after losing the woman he liked!


    ¡°Ahem!¡± She faked a cough, yfully looked at him, and pointed at her sleeve.


    He was confused. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I got you something yummy!¡±


    Neil was rendered speechless.


    ¡°But I got into a tiny trouble.¡± Aurelia giggled. ¡°Could you get it out for me?¡±


    Neil shook his head helplessly. He had been ying this childish game with her many times these


    days, but she could not get sick of it!


    He had no idea what new trick she had gotten today!


    ¡°Aurelia¡­¡±


    ¡°Quickly! It¡¯s dropping!¡±


    Neil grabbed onto the stic wrap in her sleeve.


    A small lollipop came out after he shook it softly.


    She signaled him to keep shaking it.


    Neil widened his eyes. After taking the lollipop out, another one came out, and it did not stop there.


    Each of them had different colors, representing different vors. Lollipops came out of her sleeve like a


    rainbow. He was holding the other end of the rainbow.


    Aurelia smiled happily. Her eyes were pure. Neil filled her eyes when the sun shone.


    ¡°Tadaa!¡± Aurelia was like a happy kid after all of the lollipops were taken out.


    ¡°Do you like it, uncle?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± He thought it was terribly childish.


    However, he could not help but smile as he looked into her eyes.


    What they did stunned the onlookers, which made Fredric and Trinity look over.


    ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Trinity was surprised.


    They were ufortable since they had been love rivals before. However, Fredric was grateful for


    Neil. After all, they were in a foreign country. He had only spoken to Neil as he was persistent in looking


    for Trinity.


    Fredric took the initiative to shake his hands.


    Neil stretched his hand. They put their grudge behind them.


    ¡°Eh, this is romantic!¡± Trinity looked at the colorful lollipops. ¡°Neil, you should be the one who prepared


    these. Why did you get a girl to do that?¡±


    Aurelia smiled like a fool.


    ¡°When did you buy these?¡± asked Neil. ¡°You didn¡¯t take them out after we walked for so long!¡±


    Aurelia crossed her arms and said nothing.


    She could not tell him she had bought these lollipops on the first day she stayed at the hotel.


    Neil had bought her sanitary pads on that day. They came with colorful packaging¡ªit was an


    expensive brand. She had cried. Nobody had spoiled her like that or shown her the rainbow.


    Therefore, she wanted to give him a rainbow.


    After thinking about it, she seemed to only be able to afford a couple of lollipops to show her


    gratitude¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Are you here for the audition?¡± Trinity smiled as she looked at Neil. ¡°We don¡¯t want to trouble the best


    actor for a low-cost movie!¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Neil remained proud. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be in it at first. There are many actors who deserve a


    chance! But since I¡¯m here, I shall¡ª¡±


    Trinity ignored him before he could finish.


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    Neil was stunned.


    She had all of her attention on Aurelia¡¯s face.


    She kept looking in deep thought before getting the assistant director over.


    ¡°Quickly, bring the camera!¡±


    The assistant director brought the camera over immediately.


    Trinity took a few steps back and pointed the camera at Aurelia after looking from a couple of angles.


    ¡°Sis, what¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Trinity clicked the shutter.


    She was excited. ¡°Good, turn around¡­ Show me your side profile. Good!¡±


    Aurelia did as she instructed.


    Soon, the pictures were uploaded. Everyone gathered to look at theputer, and the staff could not


    stopplimenting.


    ¡°Aurelia, you¡¯re so photogenic!


    ¡°Look, Fredric. She¡¯s pretty, no matter the angle. She¡¯s perfect! She¡¯s perfect for art films, the kind


    where you can do close-ups of her face!


    ¡°Hey, Neil!¡± Trinity said in excitement. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so? You¡¯ve been in the industry for so long. Have


    you seen any actress who is like this?¡±


    Neil looked indifferent but felt ufortable.


    ¡°What?¡± He grumbled, ¡°Are you trying to get her to be in your movie? She¡¯s not trained. Why would she


    do that!?¡±


    Trinity frowned.


    Neil was not¡­ a jealous man before! What happened to him today?

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Trinity stared at Neil in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t you usually love promoting rookies?¡±


    Neil pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Trinity said it herself that he would usually do that!


    That was right. If they were in Centrolis, he was willing to promote the juniors and give opportunities to


    rookies.


    However, Aurelia was an exception!


    He knew that if Aurelia was recognized, it would be a piece of cake for her to be famous, given her


    talent and appearance.


    However, fame came at a price, especially in the toxic entertainment industry.


    She did note from a prestigious background. Even if she did, she could not prevent people from


    scheming against her.


    Most importantly, as soon as an actress became famous, she could not prevent the gossip¡­


    When Neil thought that there might be gossip revolving around her and other actors¡­


    Neil¡¯s face was cold as he remained silent.


    He clenched his fists. Where did this strange feelinge from exactly?


    He could not figure that out himself.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Trinity poked him. ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Neil red at her.


    Fredric went up to protect his girlfriend. He stared at him with his condescendingwyer eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Trinity frowned. After thinking about it, she suddenly realized he must have


    done this for a reason.


    He had always been a visionary. At that moment, he must have foreseen what it would be like when


    Aurelia became famous.


    She smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not thinking of getting her to be in movies now.


    Just like you said, she isn¡¯t trained, and she doesn¡¯t have the status yet. It¡¯s bad for her to be in movies


    out of nowhere.¡±


    ¡°Who is going to be in the movie?¡± A shrill voice suddenly echoed.


    The crowd turned around. They saw Ava walking over proudly, looking upset.


    Ava was angry when she saw Aurelia.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Ms. Lulham!¡± She removed her sunsses and said arrogantly, ¡°I wonder who you would like to put in


    this movie.¡±


    Trinity was nk. She was secretly mad.


    However, she recalled what Cordelia had said to her. She had said to tolerate Ava as much as she


    could. No matter the reason, she trusted Cordelia.


    Since Cordelia had asked her to tolerate her, so she shall.


    Trinity took a deep breath and tried her best to smile.


    Ava thought Trinity was afraid of her, so she got even more arrogant now.


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    ¡°Let me remind you, Ms. Lulham!¡± She scoffed. ¡°Prestige has invested $15,000,000 in this movie! Don¡¯t


    tell me you¡¯ve forgotten about that?¡±


    The staff secretly rolled their eyes at her.


    It was a pain to have worked with her the past few days.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Many celebrities debuted from funding. A secret investor funded Millie when she debuted.


    However, how did she be sessful? She was hardworking and did not need a stunt double


    when she did dangerous fighting scenes. She would act until the director was satisfied, even if it meant


    she had to do a scene 200 times.


    Meanwhile, Ava¡­


    The staff turned around, and some even left after giving excuses.


    Trinity held back and said courteously, ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten that! You¡¯re the ¡®investor¡¯,


    Ms. Ava. How are you a person that an insignificant director like me could offend?¡±


    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s great that you know that!¡±


    Ava nced at her at the side of her eye and unintentionally saw Neil. She paused.


    ¡°A-Are you the best actor Neil?¡± She was over the moon. ¡°Will you be in the movie too?¡±


    Neil was disgusted. He was about to drag Aurelia to leave with him, but Ava blocked his way.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you, Mr. Harris! Are you the male lead? Ha¡­ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ll be in a movie


    with the best actor!¡±

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Neil nced at her coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t n to be in this movie at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Only ¡®at the moment¡¯, right?¡± Ava said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to contact your agent! You might


    want to be in the movie when you see the sry!¡±


    Neil looked terrible.


    He had heard from Cordelia that Zephyr had an irritating cousin. He had advised her to be good to his


    family members since she was married into the family. He had also told her not to behave like the


    princess of the Irwins from Southeast Aciatic.


    He was eager to take his words back and eat them now!


    Not only was Ava irritating, but she was also full of herself.


    It was no wonder that she remained unpopr despite being in the Bakers for years!


    Ava looked proud, ¡°Mr. Harris, you¡¯re my cousin-inw¡¯s cousin, right? Ha, Zephyr is my cousin.


    We¡¯re considered family too!¡±


    Neil had no expression on his face as he said coldly, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go yet!¡± She went forward and squeezed Aurelia out. She took out the script. ¡°Look at this part,


    Mr. Harris¡­ Ha, I¡¯m not sure how to act this part!¡±


    ¡°Ask the director if you don¡¯t know!¡± Neil finally could not hold back. ¡°If you still don¡¯t understand after


    that, go back to school and take drama performance courses! I¡¯m not a director or a teacher. Why are


    you asking me!?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ava was stunned by his overbearing charisma.


    She froze where she was, her mind nk. She had heard that Neil was down-to-earth and friendly.


    Why was he¡­


    Neil grabbed Aurelia¡¯s hand and looked at Ava while raising his eyebrow.


    ¡°Ms. Ava?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I watched some of your audition tapes just now. I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s bad. I can only say that you¡¯re like


    a block of wood!¡±


    Ava¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Not everyone can be an actor. Please, respect the profession before you enter this industry. It¡¯s also


    showing respect for yourself!¡±


    Neil left with Aurelia after saying that.


    Trinity and Fredric looked at each other and smiled. They did whatever they wanted after that. They


    continued eating the food.


    Ava stood there nkly, shaking from rage.


    ¡°Hey, Ms. Ava.¡± Trinity sat in the director¡¯s seat. ¡°My assistant has briefed you about the rehearsal


    today, right? Quickly, we¡¯re going to dress you up after you¡¯re done with the rehearsal.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    No matter how dumb Ava was, she could tell that it was mockery.


    Trinity asked her to go on with the rehearsal right after Neil said that she was a block of wood?Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    If that was not humiliation, what was it!?


    Ava stomped hard, screamed angrily, turned around, and left.


    ¡­


    Zephyr took Cordelia back to the Bakers to visit his grandfather.


    The house was close to the bustling city center by the Springna River¡¯s east coast. It was the perfect


    ce to get some peace among the noise. It was an expensivemunity, while the Bakers¡¯ residence


    was like a castle standing there. It was majestic.


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    Hearing that Cordelia wasing, Zephyr¡¯s grandfather, who would always walk the dog himself every


    day, locked it at home. He even got the maids to watch it so that it would not startle Cordelia.


    Not only that, but they started to clean the house three days before she came.


    Franklin requested thewn to be mowed so that the stones would not hurt her feet. The house must


    be spotless so that she would not sneeze from the dust.


    The chefs at home were on-duty.


    Apart from the top chefs in the entire Eropah, there was the in-flight meal team that Derek led in the


    kitchen.


    Zephyr forced a smile.


    He remembered that since he was young, he seemed to be his grandfather¡¯s¡­ favorite.


    However, whenever he visited Chaisnd, he would not have something so drastic prepared for him,


    right?


    Could it be that he misunderstood the ¡°love¡± his grandfather had for him!?

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    Just when Zephyr was thinking to himself, a voice suddenly echoed like thunder.


    ¡°You unfilial son!¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you holding Cordelia!?¡± Janine ran over quickly and pushed him


    away. She held Cordelia¡¯s arm while scolding her son.


    ¡°She¡¯s due soon and must be extra careful when she walks! You got your wife to chase after you


    behind you while you walk in front like a boss? You¡¯re useless!¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    What did it feel like for one¡¯s biological mother to be the stepmother? What did it feel like to lose


    the status of being the favorite one? Please follow Mr. Z¡¯s live stream. We will exin it to you in detail!


    ¡°Cordelia, watch where you walk¡­ Hehe. Isn¡¯t the courtyard clean now? I got people to clean it


    yesterday. There isn¡¯t even a stone here!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, left foot first¡­ Watch your step!


    ¡°You¡¯re doing so good, Cordelia!¡±


    Zephyr was annoyed.


    No matter what, his mother loved his wife more and more. Meanwhile, everyone in the family was


    focusing on her and the baby in her womb. Nobody cared about him!


    Liam had been calling him these days to ask about Cordelia and their son.


    Zephyr pouted. Hmph, he would just fly to Southeast Aciatic if they pushed him even more. His mother-


    inw was on his side!


    Cordelia turned her head to smile at him.


    Her smile washed his irritation away.


    Zephyr smiled at her too. He walked to her side and grabbed her shoulders gently.


    Cordelia leaned on him like a littledy. Her husband¡¯s chest was the warmest.


    Peals ofughter and conversations filled the Bakers¡¯ house. After lunch, everyone sat in the courtyard


    to drink tea.


    The butler came over and reported respectfully that Noah and Hannah were there.


    Franklin¡¯s face fell immediately.


    Not that he was disgusted by his own son, but that woman.


    Janine thought about it. ¡°Dad, perhaps Noah is just here to visit you. Let them in!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ha, he¡¯s visiting me?¡± Franklin knew very well what was happening, ¡°Hannah forced him toe over


    to ask for money. What else?¡±


    Janine sighed. She looked serious.


    After a moment of silence, Franklin waved to get the maid to bring them in.


    Before they arrived, Noah¡¯sughter echoed. Janine was stunned. She knew her brother. Although he


    was usually like a fool, he was rarely this happy.


    They looked very close when they walked to Franklin.


    Hannah was even holding his arm and leaning her head on his shoulder.


    Franklin peeped at her in disgust before signaling the maid to bring chairs over.


    Hannah looked at the regr rattan chair and then the soft sheepskin couch that Cordelia was seated


    on. She scoffed and turned her face, behaving coquettishly. ¡°Hubby, I can¡¯t sit in that chair!¡±


    Zephyr and Cordelia looked at each other and then at Franklin. He looked irritated.


    ¡°Sit on the floor, then!¡± Franklin said, ¡°The grass is bathed in the sun. It¡¯s warm!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Franklin¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°I know very well why you¡¯re here! Ha, I heard that you


    guys established a Prestige Agency to shoot a movie? Are you here because you ran out of money?¡±


    Hannah secretly poked Noah and signaled him.


    He instantly stood out and said loudly. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, dad! We¡¯re here for good news!¡±


    Franklin rolled his eyes. ¡°What good news would you have for me!?¡±


    ¡°Really!¡± Noahughed like a kid and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father! Hahaha¡­¡±


    The ce fell into silence instantly.


    Franklin and Janine were shocked. Meanwhile, Cordelia and Zephyr looked at each other. They


    suddenly realized why they had seen her at the hospital the other day¡­


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Janine was in disbelief. ¡°Hannah¡­ You¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Hannah looked shy, but there was pride hidden in her face.


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? You¡¯re not young!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t say that, sis!¡± Hannah was coquettish. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not young, but I¡¯m only a little over 40.


    I¡¯m not in menopause yet, so how can I not get pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Even if you can, Noah¡­¡± Janine did not bear to say something that was even more horrible. Noah was


    a fool. How would he know anything about ***? Even if he did, this was just too strange!


    It had been years since Hannah married him, but she had never gotten pregnant. She only had Ava.


    However, she was pregnant now?


    ¡°Oh well!¡± Hannah tidied her hair. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to have more kids, but this is a blessing from God. Of


    course, I must give it life!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t tell me you think my child is going to¡­ fight for the assets with your son, right?¡±


    Just when Janine was going to flip at her, Noah stepped out to block Hannah. His foolish stance


    indicated he was going to fight anyone who fought Hannah. Janine was sweating from the anxiety.


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    On the other hand, Franklin was calm. His suspicious eyes looked as if there were thorns in them


    poking at Hannah¡¯s belly that was t.


    ¡°Dad, a-are you not happy?¡± Noah raised his voice. ¡°Y-You¡¯re going to be a grandfather! Hehe, I¡¯m so


    happy that I couldn¡¯t sleep the past two days. I can¡¯t wait to see what the baby is going to look like¡­¡±


    ¡°All babies look the same, so keep your expectations low,¡± Franklin said slowly. ¡°Since Hannah is


    pregnant, get the butler to get her another chair.¡±


    Hannah smirked, ¡°Dad, I like the couch that Cordelia is sitting on!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, Hannah?¡± Janine crossed her arms. ¡°You want to take my daughter-inw¡¯s seat


    just because you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, sis! She¡¯s pregnant, and I¡¯m pregnant too. Shouldn¡¯t pregnantdies have equal


    treatment? Moreover, I¡¯m her senior. Shouldn¡¯t she give up her seat for me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, aunt!¡± Cordelia smiled gently and stood up, looking like a good girl. ¡°Please sit here, aunt!¡±


    Hannah red at her with disdain. She looked at the dessert on the table after sitting down. She inched


    closer to smell it. The subtle sweetness came like a whiff. Hannah could not help but seize the


    opportunity to get everything she could. ¡°Cordelia, can you let me eat this? After all, your child will have


    to call my child ¡®uncle¡¯!¡±

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    Hannah picked up the bowl on the table directly as she spoke.


    As she was about to eat the dessert, she heard Cordelia say with a chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t bear to


    let you eat it, but you shouldn¡¯t eat this when you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Hannah froze as she held the spoon.


    ¡°This is imported from Southeast Aciatic. There are many expensive herbs in it. But it¡¯s not suitable for


    pregnantdies. You might have a miscarriage if you eat it.¡±


    Janine scoffed, ¡°Sister-inw, Cordelia¡¯s parents sent this for my father. You sure are eager to take it


    for yourself.¡±


    Hannah was stunned. She put down the spoon and pushed the dessert away.


    Franklin did not have the patience to stay. He stood up with his cane and went back to the house.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong with dad!?¡± Noah asked foolishly. ¡°Sister, is dad upset?¡±


    Janine rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, wifey!¡± Noah looked at Hannah and said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll get them to make you anything you


    like! All of the chefs are here. I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°Noah, yes, we have many chefs at home today, but dad got them here for Cordelia. It has nothing to


    do with you guys!¡± Janine¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°What are you doing, sister!?¡± snarled Noah. He dragged Hannah and walked out.


    Thetter pretended to advise him to have peace with his family. Janine was so mad that she threw a


    ss at them.


    The ss was crushed. Cordelia quickly walked over tofort her.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not worth it to hurt yourself over someone like this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting!¡± Janine scolded ruthlessly. ¡°Look at her, Cordelia! Do you think she¡¯s really pregnant?¡±


    Cordelia paused and said nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that b*tch isn¡¯t pregnant at all!¡± Janine said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sure she wants money again, so being


    pregnant is just one of her excuses. Just watch. She¡¯ll say that she suffered a miscarriage when she


    gets money a few dayster!¡±


    However, Cordelia and Zephyr did not think the same.


    They analyzed it when they were on the way home.


    ¡°I think our aunt is definitely pregnant. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s lying.¡±


    Hannah picked up the bowl on the table directly as she spoke.


    As she was about to eat the dessert, she heard Cordelia say with a chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t bear to


    let you eat it, but you shouldn¡¯t eat this when you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Hannah froze as she held the spoon.


    ¡°This is imported from Southeast Aciatic. There are many expensive herbs in it. But it¡¯s not suitable for


    pregnantdies. You might have a miscarriage if you eat it.¡±


    Janine scoffed, ¡°Sister-inw, Cordelia¡¯s parents sent this for my father. You sure are eager to take it


    for yourself.¡±


    Hannah was stunned. She put down the spoon and pushed the dessert away.


    Franklin did not have the patience to stay. He stood up with his cane and went back to the house.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong with dad!?¡± Noah asked foolishly. ¡°Sister, is dad upset?¡±


    Janine rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, wifey!¡± Noah looked at Hannah and said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll get them to make you anything you


    like! All of the chefs are here. I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°Noah, yes, we have many chefs at home today, but dad got them here for Cordelia. It has nothing to


    do with you guys!¡± Janine¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°What are you doing, sister!?¡± snarled Noah. He dragged Hannah and walked out.


    Thetter pretended to advise him to have peace with his family. Janine was so mad that she threw a


    ss at them.


    The ss was crushed. Cordelia quickly walked over tofort her.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not worth it to hurt yourself over someone like this!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting!¡± Janine scolded ruthlessly. ¡°Look at her, Cordelia! Do you think she¡¯s really pregnant?¡±


    Cordelia paused and said nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that b*tch isn¡¯t pregnant at all!¡± Janine said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sure she wants money again, so being


    pregnant is just one of her excuses. Just watch. She¡¯ll say that she suffered a miscarriage when she


    gets money a few dayster!¡±


    However, Cordelia and Zephyr did not think the same.


    They analyzed it when they were on the way home.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I think our aunt is definitely pregnant. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s lying.¡±


    Zephyr looked at his wife while smiling. ¡°Can you tell me more?¡±


    ¡°She instantly stopped when I told her that the dessert wasn¡¯t for pregnantdies.¡±


    ¡°She might just be putting on an act, right? Since being pregnant is an act too, she¡¯d just go all the


    way!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Cordelia frowned. There were many things that were wrong, but she just could tell what it was.


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    She was pregnant too. Hannah did everything carefully. She did not look like she was acting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that she¡¯s really pregnant.¡± Zephyr held her hand and said, ¡°But I think it¡¯s impossible


    that the child is uncle¡¯s.¡±


    Cordelia nodded hard.


    ¡°Who do you think it belongs to?¡±


    They looked at each other. ¡°A paramour?¡±


    ¡°My hubby is so smart!¡±


    ¡°My wifey is the best!¡±


    They said that at the same time.


    They were stunned and smiled while looking at each other.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant with someone else¡¯s child and wants to take advantage of the Bakers,¡± Zephyr said in


    a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s her real intention!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it,¡± Cordelia said after thinking about it. ¡°The risk is high for her to do that. Even if


    uncle doesn¡¯t suspect her, she can¡¯t fool grandpa and mom that easily! They¡¯d definitely secretly


    investigate the child¡¯s bloodline¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Zephyr frowned. ¡°Hannah has thought about that as well?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t have to worry if she hasn¡¯t thought about that.¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯d prove that ourpetitor is


    not very smart!¡±


    Zephyr looked at his wife while smiling. ¡°Can you tell me more?¡±


    ¡°She instantly stopped when I told her that the dessert wasn¡¯t for pregnantdies.¡±


    ¡°She might just be putting on an act, right? Since being pregnant is an act too, she¡¯d just go all the


    way!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Cordelia frowned. There were many things that were wrong, but she just could tell what it was.


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    She was pregnant too. Hannah did everything carefully. She did not look like she was acting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that she¡¯s really pregnant.¡± Zephyr held her hand and said, ¡°But I think it¡¯s impossible


    that the child is uncle¡¯s.¡±


    Cordelia nodded hard.


    ¡°Who do you think it belongs to?¡±


    They looked at each other. ¡°A paramour?¡±


    ¡°My hubby is so smart!¡±


    ¡°My wifey is the best!¡±


    They said that at the same time.


    They were stunned and smiled while looking at each other.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant with someone else¡¯s child and wants to take advantage of the Bakers,¡± Zephyr said in


    a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s her real intention!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it,¡± Cordelia said after thinking about it. ¡°The risk is high for her to do that. Even if


    uncle doesn¡¯t suspect her, she can¡¯t fool grandpa and mom that easily! They¡¯d definitely secretly


    investigate the child¡¯s bloodline¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Zephyr frowned. ¡°Hannah has thought about that as well?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t have to worry if she hasn¡¯t thought about that.¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯d prove that ourpetitor is


    not very smart!¡±

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    ¡°What if she has thought about that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It proves that she wants this child for something else!¡± answered Cordelia. ¡°First of all, she¡¯s


    not young. She probably shouldn¡¯t be having babies with her condition. Secondly, do you remember


    what she told us?¡±


    Zephyr recalled that during the Baker Group¡¯s meeting, Hannah had attended as Prestige Agency¡¯s


    representative.


    She had been bitter in the meeting, saying that some people had been stalking her. She had been


    upset.


    Of course, she had been talking about Zephyr¡¯s men.


    Zephyr came to a realization. ¡°Which means she¡¯d use us if something happened to her child!¡±


    Cordelia nodded with all seriousness.


    If Hannah really were to give birth to the child, the risk would be too great. After all, the child had


    Chuck¡¯s bloodline. She would die if that was uncovered.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Moreover, she was not young. There was a higher chance for her to sufferplications, and the child


    might be disabled.


    She was not stupid. It was impossible that she would take the risk.


    Cordelia smiled. ¡°So, to be safe, let¡¯s stay away from our aunt for the time being!¡±


    They fell into silence after she said that.


    When Cordelia looked up, she noticed Zephyr staring at her with a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡±


    Zephyr suddenly inched closer.


    Cordelia quickly blocked him on his chest.


    Was he a dog that was always horny?


    ¡°What are you doing, Zen? If you do this again, you¡¯ll sleep somewhere else tonight!¡±


    ¡°Wifey¡­¡± Mr. Z felt wronged. ¡°I just wanted topliment you. Why are you growling at me?¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Compliment me?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± He nodded. ¡°You¡¯re so right with your analysis. They say a pregnant brainsts for three


    years. Howe it doesn¡¯t apply to you?¡±


    Cordelia blushed and giggled out loud.


    She held his cheeks and caressed them.


    Her husband¡¯s face remained chiseled and handsome, especially his sharp eyebrows and deep eyes


    that always charmed her.


    However¡­ he seemed to be more and more foolish now.


    Could it be that he got the pregnant brain instead?


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    She leaned in his embrace coquettishly. Feeling his warm and consistent heartbeat, she overflowed


    with joy.


    ¡­


    Carter came to Melorian to visit his sister on his parents¡¯ order.


    Zephyr sent a fanfare to pick him up.


    Carter did not stay at a hotel. Instead, he stayed in a vi that belonged to Zephyr. It was only a street


    across from where they were living. It was convenient.


    That upset Neil, and he called Zephyr toin. ¡°Wow, the treatment between brother and cousin is


    different! You got your brother-inw to stay in a vi, but me in a hotel?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Neil?¡±


    Zephyr could smell Neil¡¯s jealousy through the phone.


    Someone had told him that Neil was a jealous man.


    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good that I put you in a hotel.¡± He grinned and lowered his voice. ¡°Could you flirt with


    your nomadicdy if you stayed with us?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Neil hung up the phone since he could not fight him.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Zephyr was smirking on the other side of the phone.


    Cordelia and Carter¡¯s peals ofughter came from the living room.


    He looked inside and saw the few young maids surrounding him. They fed him snacks and tea and


    took extra care of him.


    Their eyes were lit up.


    Zephyr chuckled. Indeed, Carter had changed. He recalled when he was the boy who was bullied


    terribly in school. He would cry in the middle of the night,ining to his sister. In the end, his


    brother-inw would have to fend for him.


    And now, Carter was the official heir of Irwin Pharmaceuticals.


    Rowan taught and guided him, paving Carter¡¯s way for him. Meanwhile, Carter was hardworking. He


    had shown his outstanding talent in medicine since he was young.


    Not only did he graduate medical school two years in advance, but he also mastered medicine-making


    and acupuncture quickly.


    He had a halo on his head just by sitting there. He was majestic in everything he did.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Hubby!¡± Cordelia smiled and waved to get him toe over. ¡°Carter is visiting me. He¡¯s going to stay


    for a couple of days. He¡¯s also here for a lecture at a medical school!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Zephyr said gently. ¡°This is your home, Carter. Stay as long as you want! I¡¯ll get my


    driver and bodyguards to send you if you¡¯re going to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No need for all that!¡± Carter smiled. ¡°I can take public transportation. Also, I¡¯d like to check out this city!


    It¡¯s a long journey, and I must travel properly! Oh, I heard Neil found love here?¡±


    ¡°What? You also want to go to the square to run into a nomadicdy?¡±


    Carter could not be teased. He blushed immediately.


    ¡°Okay, stop teasing him!¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°He brought many medicines and supplements from mom


    and dad.¡±


    There was a small box on the table. There were medicines Irwin Pharmaceuticals made.


    Cordelia looked through them. A couple of them had Zephyr¡¯s name on them. Rowan was worried that


    the aftereffect of the ne ident woulde back, so he thought he would just get Carter to bring


    more.


    Zephyr was touched. His father-inw loved him, after all.


    ¡°Oh sis!¡± Carter recalled something. ¡°Mom and dad want me to pass you a message.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Dad said that although I¡¯m the heir, you¡¯ll own half of Irwin Pharmaceuticals. And your share is


    more than mine!¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    Cordelia did not know what to say.


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    Although they were siblings, it was awkward when they talked about personal interests.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Perhaps she had seen many dramas among families at the Hamertons and Bakers that she


    appreciated their rare rtionship. She did not want to dwell on the topic.


    On the other hand, Carter chuckled casually. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shy, sis! I agree with dad¡¯s


    decision. Also, in Southeast Aciatic, the daughters in the family are more precious than boys!¡±


    Zephyr was stunned to hear that. He was surprised to hear about the tradition where they loved


    daughters more over there.


    Cordelia smiled and pulled Carter¡¯s ear like when they were young.


    Carter then added, ¡°Dad also said you don¡¯t have to be afraid of Zen. Your family will always support


    you. If he dares to bully you¡­¡±


    Zephyr pricked up his ears instantly.


    Carter was direct. He would not avoid anyone when he said that, whereby he took out a needle from


    his pocket directly.


    ¡°Dad has taught me this. If he dares to bully you, I¡¯ll kill him with this needle!¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­¡±


    Zephyr choked on the juice he was drinking.


    Cordelia patted his back immediately. She red at Carter in a ming manner. ¡°Since when are you


    so talkative!?¡±


    ¡°Sis?¡± Carter was upset. He was just conveying what his father said!


    ¡°Are you okay, hubby?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m okay¡­¡±


    Cordelia quickly poured a ss of water for him.


    Carter shrugged and put the needle away.


    Sigh, he had already told his father that his brother-inw was his sister¡¯s darling beforeing. How


    would she bear to use a needle to poke him?


    His father just did not believe that!

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    See, his sister was so nervous even when Zephyr choked on water!


    Carter chuckled and slipped away with the excuse of wanting to sleep due to his jeg.


    Zephyr recovered and felt likeughing, looking at Cordelia.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my father-inw to be so brutal.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Cordelia answered as she patted his back. ¡°He has a sessor for his silver needles now!¡±


    Zephyr suddenly thought of something. Carter was great medically, so it might be useful.


    Cordelia snuggled Zephyr like a kitten. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to sleep in our room.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to walk¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Zephyr was ready to fulfill all her requests. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you!¡± he said as he princess-carried


    Cordelia and went upstairs slowly.


    ¡°Darling, it¡¯s like I don¡¯t need legs anymore after encountering you!¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Zephyr said softly. ¡°You don¡¯t need them most of the time, but there¡¯s a time when you do.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re unhappy,¡± he said with a smile and an indulging gaze, ¡°You can kick me when you¡¯re


    upset!¡±


    Zephyr thought that his answer was wless and was moved by his impressive speed of EQ


    improvement recently when Cordelia asked with a frown, ¡°Darling, why would I have times when I¡¯m


    unhappy?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Did you mean I¡¯d be unhappy with you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why should I be with you!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr mped his mouth shut and hurried his steps to the bedroom.


    ¡°Speak up! Hurry! Why would you upset me?


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡±


    Zephyr knew that he and his loudmouth had caused trouble. He was done for. Nap time was a failure


    today, so it was best that he appeased her now!


    ¡­


    Hannah was treated like a queen at home these days.


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    Noah had ordered the entire household not to upset their madam, or they would be sacked without any


    negotiation. Even Ava had to act cautiously with her mother.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hannah had just finished some chicken soup today when Ava came in through the door and sat down


    by her bed with her arms crossed and a strange gaze on her.


    Hannah wiped her lips and looked up. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    Ava looked at her belly.


    ¡°We¡¯re the only two people in the room now,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Mom, tell me honestly, are you really


    going to keep the b*stard?¡±


    ¡°Watch your words!¡± Hannah was angered. ¡°What do you mean b*stard? He¡¯s your younger brother!¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Ava¡¯s voice was shrill. ¡°Younger brother? A Baker or a Cole?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Hannah turned pale and subconsciously looked toward the door.


    The door was shut tight, and there were no footsteps heard outside, but she had still eyed Ava to speak


    carefully.


    ¡°Mom, are you scared of embarrassing yourself when you¡¯ve already done this?¡±


    ¡°You brat!¡± Hannah gritted her teeth. ¡°Why am I keeping this child so badly? It¡¯s for the two of us! Why


    are you so stupid? Why don¡¯t you understand a thing!?¡±


    ¡°For us?¡± Ava truly did not understand what her mother was nning.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Hannah hooked a finger to gesture Ava closer to talk. When thetter sat down in front of her, she


    lowered her voice to a mere whisper.


    ¡°Ava, of course, this child can¡¯t be kept¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ava was stunned.


    Since her mother was pregnant, she felt like the baby that had not been born yet would take her


    already scarce love away, so she was incredibly displeased.


    Now that she heard what Hannah said, she wavered. After all, this was her sibling of the same mother.


    If it were really a boy, he might be useful to her in the future.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why, mom? Did the doctor say it can¡¯t survive?¡±


    ¡°I know my own body.¡± Hannah looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s too risky for someone at my age to give birth. Even if


    it¡¯s born, it might not be easy to raise¡­ Besides, he¡¯s not the fool¡¯s, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, the fool doesn¡¯t even know! Look how happy he¡¯s been. He¡¯ll keep protecting you!¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°No!¡± Hannah¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Noah¡¯s a fool but not Zephyr and Cordelia!¡±


    Ava widened her eyes. ¡°Did they find out?¡±


    ¡°Not for now, but sooner orter.¡± Hannah sighed, and her gaze turned vicious suddenly. ¡°As such, the


    child has to die in their hands before they realize it! This way, Noah will kick up a fuss, then the old man


    and Janine can do nothing against him!¡±


    Ava understood it now. Her mother wanted to use this child who could never meet this world to pave a


    way out for her and herself. Even if Franklin did not ept them, he would be more tolerant because of


    the child.


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    Moreover, if the miscarriage involved Cordelia¡­


    Ava grinned, impressed that her mother was far more experienced and maniptive.


    ¡°Mom, have you thought of how you¡¯re shoving this to that b*tch?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Hannah snorted. ¡°But chances like this are easy!¡±


    Ava was going to say more when her phone rang. It was actually Cordelia when she checked the


    screen!


    Surprised, she looked at Hannah, who gestured for her to answer it.


    Cordelia did not say much on the line, merely expressing that she would like to meet Ava, and sent her


    the meeting location. It was a dessert shop in the city center.


    ¡°Oh, wow, the pigs are flying!¡± Ava snickered after she ended the call. ¡°I called her every day to greet


    her and talk to her, yet she¡¯s never cared about me, and she¡¯s asking me out today?¡±


    ¡°Go on, then!¡± Hannah grinned triumphantly. ¡°Perk up and see what¡¯s up with her. Hah, we were talking


    about finding a chance, and see, here ites!¡±


    ¡­


    Ava arrived 15 minutester than the agreed time.


    Cordelia was sitting by the window and saw Ava in a mini skirt with stilettos and oversized sunsses


    as she sashayed over. When thetter came to the door, she even lowered her sunsses and


    checked if paparazzi were around.


    It was too bad that there were but they were not here to take photos of her. It was said that a Feranche


    artist was doing a shoot in the area.


    Cordelia shook her head, wincing at Ava¡¯s silly antics.


    ¡°Sorry for beingte, Cordelia,¡± Ava said nonchntly as soon as she came in.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered a drink for you. You like blueberry cheese milk tea, right?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hah, Cordelia.¡± Ava still refused to remove her sunsses. ¡°I liked itst time, but not now! I have to


    maintain my figure now. After all, I have so many scenes to shoot¡­ Besides, if someone caught me


    having milk tea in a shop like this, it¡¯d affect my image!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Cordelia nodded and did her best to look nonchnt. ¡°Oh, yeah, Ava, I asked you out today to


    talk to you about the film.¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s going smoothly, don¡¯t worry!¡± Ava jutted her chin. ¡°Ms. Lulham says that I¡¯m a talented


    actress, and this film will definitely boost me to stardom!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s great that you received herpliments, but¡­ I¡¯m afraid the


    production can¡¯t go on.¡±


    Ava removed her sunsses, and her eyes were wide like saucers.


    ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    ¡°Ava, calm down,¡± Cordelia coaxed her softly. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve gone through the Baker Group¡¯s ounts, and


    there isn¡¯t much cash flow. A few of the investments haven¡¯t seen profits yet, so we don¡¯t have much


    money. Prestige Agency¡¯s the one investing in the production, but they pulled out at thest minute,


    so¡­ it¡¯s really a challenge!¡±


    Ava¡¯s mind buzzed, and her train of thoughts crashed.


    How could they not have money? Why did they pull out?


    Her mother had said that she had invested in the film to make her the female lead so she could be


    nominated and win an award!


    It was all gone now?


    Cordelia looked sincere. ¡°Ava, Trinity has shown me your samples. They¡¯re great! Especially your


    expressions, they¡¯re on point!


    ¡°Of course, she also mentioned the discord between you and Neil the other day¡­ I apologize to you for


    that. My cousin seeded at a young age, so he¡¯s inevitably a little arrogant. I¡¯m sorry that he has


    offended you.


    ¡°But believe me, Ava. If this production goes on, you¡¯ll definitely win an award.¡±


    Ava was disorientated because of Cordelia¡¯spliments and the fact that the production had no


    money.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It was the first time Cordelia was so polite to her and even apologized to her. Why? It must be because


    both she and the production had immense value!


    This film would also be the film that she turned the tide around, so the production must go on! No


    matter how much the price was!


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    Ava suddenly lost her judgment and grabbed Cordelia to ask, ¡°What should we do then? Cordelia, I


    can¡¯t just stop here!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, calm down.¡± Cordelia patted the back of her hand. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Prestige Agency belong to


    Aunt Hannah? Why don¡¯t you ask her to figure something out? Like asking her not to pull out from


    investing?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ava was going to say yes but paused.


    She remembered that the money from Prestige Agency was what Chuck wanted her mother tounder.


    Pulling the funds out was likely the man¡¯s idea as well, and her mother could barely decide anything.


    The Baker Group had no cash flow avable, and her only hope now was Chuck Cole.


    Cordelia continued to instigate her. ¡°Ava, as long as we can resolve the production fund issue, I¡¯m


    confident to push this film up the award podium through some insider maniption!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ava looked up and met Cordelia¡¯s cryptic gaze. She gnashed her teeth and sprang up before she ran


    out of the dessert shop. It would be useless to go to her mother¡ªshe could only go to Chuck!


    She hailed a cab and rushed to Chuck.


    As Cordelia watched her enter the car, she called Zephyr. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m done here. What about your


    arrangement?¡±

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    Zephyr uttered lightly with a deep voice, ¡°No problem.¡±


    The men he had arranged had followed Ava¡¯s cab and sent him the GPS location.


    The cab was going toward a certain direction outside of the city and was the same one when they


    followed Hannah thest time.


    Ava was indeed going to Chuck.


    Zephyr smirked. The increasing amount of evidence was like an expanding balloon waiting to explode


    with a bang one day.


    The truth might hurt for the time being, but it would be a lifetime of relief to Noah.


    ¡°Thanks, darling,¡± Zephyr said softly. ¡°Go rest up. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Cordelia nodded and returned to the vi escorted by the bodyguards.


    A few dayster, Zephyr met Neil in the office.


    The award-winning actor sat casually and leisurely on the couch with his long legs crossed. Even a


    white suit that was a challenge to wear looked incredibly fitting on him.


    The Baker Group¡¯s female employees rarely came to this floor because they were usually scared of


    Zephyr. Still, their passion could hardly be extinguished today as they lingered around the door,


    dropping a pen or a book asionally to peek through the gap on the ss doors while they bent


    down.


    They scattered off when Zephyr appeared at the end of the hallway and they felt his strong presence.


    Zephyr entered his office and joked, ¡°Stay here a while longer, and the women¡¯s eyes will fall off.¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Does the Baker Group not have men?¡± Neil smirked.


    Zephyr kept his smile and stared at him with a nk look.


    ¡°Is it so hard to admit that I¡¯m more handsome than you, Zephyr?¡±


    ¡°Get out if you have nothing to do!¡±


    Nail chuckled. ¡°Stop, I¡¯m just joking! See, I got you these.¡±


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    He ced the envelope on the table. It was a stack of photos inside.


    Zephyr took a look, and his icy face finally revealed a smile.


    A few days ago, he had used Neil¡¯s men to follow Ava to Chuck¡¯s ce and even taken photos of their


    meeting.


    The two of them were intimate in the photos¡ªChuck¡¯s hand was even on Ava¡¯s waist. If he did see her


    as his lover¡¯s daughter, would he lose his judgment?


    Zephyr stuffed the photos back into the envelope, repulsed the longer he looked at the filth.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± He looked at Neil. ¡°Cordelia and I will do our best for you and Aurelia.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Neil paused. ¡°Why are you talking about this out of the blue?¡±


    ¡°Oh, then¡­ Cordelia and I will do our best to find Aurelia a decent boyfriend.¡± Zephyr smirked


    cryptically. ¡°I¡¯ve asked about it. If she could get married to a local with a decent status, she might get


    amnesty, and her immigration status problem will be resolved¡­¡±


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡±


    Neil growled out of frustration and red at him but could not say more.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr adjusted his tie leisurely and waved a hand to go out and meet a business partner.


    Neil stared at his back and gnashed his teeth. ¡°This is how you repay me?¡±


    ¡­


    The Baker residence was merry on the weekend evening.


    Franklin was suddenly in the mood to host a party on this summer night and invited friends and family.


    Everyone from the Bakers was there.

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    The party was in the yard. String instruments were yed melodically, with the aroma of wine drifting in


    the air. The roses in the garden were in full bloom too. It felt as if one was back in the 16th century


    Eropah with a dreamy tinge.


    With her very pregnant belly, Cordelia socialized with Zephyr among the crowd. Zephyr felt bad about


    her difficulty in walking and was going to carry her when she held his arm.


    ¡°What?¡± The man chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t need your legs anymore after you¡¯re with


    me?¡±


    ¡°I still need them now!¡± Cordelia whispered harshly, ¡°It¡¯s not nice in front of your family!¡±


    ¡°What does coddling my wife have to do with them?¡±


    Cordelia chuckled but stopped him anyway.


    ¡°Our Cordelia¡¯s simply too sensible!¡± Janine said in a lowered voice as well, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to let him carry


    you. Your feet look so swollen¡­ It must hurt?¡±


    Cordelia shook her head docilely.


    A woman¡¯s shrill voice came from afar. ¡°Oh, our Mrs. Hamerton¡¯s really so sensible! So much so that


    she doesn¡¯t distinguish her elders!¡±


    Janine frowned. It was Hannah.


    Thetter sauntered over. Her stomach was still t, but she was like a queen who needed an


    entourage surrounding her.


    Janine rolled her eyes. ¡°Cut the crap! Do you think you can nder anyone just because you¡¯re


    pregnant? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Janine, you¡¯ll find out in a while who¡¯s crazy!¡±


    Their argument attracted the attention of rtives and friends, but they only watched on without a word,


    holding their wine sses and enjoying the free show.


    Hannah saw that the timing was right and threw a stack of photos on the table.


    The men caught in the photos looked sneaky and secretive, like they were following someone.


    Cordelia and Zephyr exchanged a smile.


    They had long known that Hannah had her guard up against them. She noticed that she was being


    followed, so they yed along and asked the bodyguards to act more obviously so she could capture


    them in the photos.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Janine, look at these! These are your wonderful son and daughter-inw?!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Janine was unfazed as she sneered. ¡°What about it?¡±


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    ¡°What about it?¡± Hannah widened her eyes. ¡°They sent people to follow me!


    ¡°Janine, I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re doing this but isn¡¯t the trick a little dirty?¡±


    Hannah palmed her head. ¡°Once I think about how I¡¯m being followed, I get into a bad mood. Once I


    get into a bad mood, it affects my baby¡­¡±


    The guests around them whispered to each other.


    ¡°Yeah, for whatever it is, Hannah still carries a Baker child.¡±


    ¡°Zephyr and Cordelia doing this obviously means they can¡¯t ept Hannah and her child!¡±


    ¡°Hah, Janine might be the one behind it¡­¡±


    Once Hannah heard that the discussion was on her side, she continued to fuss unreasonably and


    threw herself to the floor. ¡°This is so unfair! I¡¯m just having a baby! Why are you doing this to me!?


    ¡°Noah, I¡¯m sorry! Since your nephew and niece-inw hate this baby so much, we don¡¯t want it so they


    won¡¯t be upset¡­¡±


    Noah quickly went forward to pull her up as he scolded Zephyr and Cordelia without much thought.


    Cordelia held Zephyr¡¯s hand, and he held her back, giving her a gentle and firm smile.


    They waited a bit more, and Zephyr put Cordelia behind her to step forward and scanned with his cold


    gaze everyone,nding it on Hannah. ¡°Aunt Hannah, get up and talk.¡±


    Hannah stood her ground and refused to.


    Zephyr stood before her and looked down with a sneer. ¡°You like talking with your head up? Not much


    difference from kneeling down, I guess!¡±

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    Hannah scrambled up from the ground instantly and red at Zephyr.


    ¡°Z-Zephyr Hamerton! How dare you speak to your aunt like this!?¡±


    ¡°How dare you speak to my son like this!?¡± Janine¡¯s stern voice intimidated everyone.


    Hannah shrank back and poked Noah discreetly for him to kick up another fuss.


    Noah yelled recklessly, ¡°Janine, you¡¯re being unreasonable! What¡­ What has Hannah done wrong?


    Why did you send people to follow her!?


    ¡°She has my child! D-Do you hate her so much? Do you hate me too!?¡±


    Janine grimaced. She wanted tosh out several times but held back.


    Once she thought of how her little brother had saved her without a care for his own safety when they


    were younger, she caved. No matter how big her temper was, she could not let it out as guilt devoured


    her whole.


    Zephyr went up to pat her shoulders for her to step back.


    He would unleash the temper his mother was unable tosh out. Growing up, he had never seen his


    mother so weak. Besides, this was not a temper. Tolerating Noah regardless was not being good to him


    ¡ªit was pushing him into a deeper abyss. They might as well remove a cancerous tumor like Hannah


    right now.


    Zephyr was calm as he pped a stack of photos on the table.


    ¡°Aunt Hannah, you said you¡¯re followed.¡± He smirked. ¡°You took photos, and I did too. That¡¯s right. I


    admit that I sent those people but look properly, Aunt Hannah. See what my men have taken!¡±


    Hannah browsed the photos in puzzlement, only to shake more violently the more she looked.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Th-this is¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s Ava.¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t not recognize your own daughter, right?¡±


    Hannah looked up, face pale and gaze horrified.


    Ava was not the only one in the photos¡ªthere was also Chuck!


    Hannah¡¯s heart thumped. She felt like all her blood had suddenly rushed up to her head. She felt dizzy


    and lost.


    How did Ava end up with Chuck?


    One was her daughter, and the other was her lover, yet the two of them actually¡­


    Hannah was humiliated but could only suppress it in front of so many people.


    There was a sh in Zephyr¡¯s eyes as he held Cordelia¡¯s hand and smiled at her.


    Cordelia spoke softly. ¡°Aunt Hannah, don¡¯t me Zephyr¡­ It¡¯s because of me.


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    ¡°I previously thought there was something off with Ava and told Zephyr about it. That¡¯s why he sent


    people to follow her. Aunt Hannah, I¡¯m just worried about something happening to her.


    ¡°I wonder who this Mr. Cole is?¡± Cordelia¡¯s gaze was pure. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look young, and Ava looks


    close to him. What if¡­ What if she¡¯s being tricked?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hannah was so furious that she would cough blood.


    The cryptic smirk Cordelia wore was exactly the same as Zephyr¡¯s. When they stood together, their


    presences were overbearing as well. It made one dare not act out of line.


    The party was silent. Everyone exchanged a look. They were all clever, understanding what Cordelia


    implied without a word.


    Noah was the only one kept in the dark as he looked around.


    ¡°Sweetheart, who¡¯s Mr. Cole? Why¡¯s our Ava so close to him? He¡¯s not her boyfriend, is he?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hannah red at him.


    Janine was displeased and pulled Noah behind her.


    ¡°Hannah Johnson, why are you throwing a tantrum at my brother? You really think you¡¯re the queen


    just because you¡¯re pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    Hannah choked, unable to get a word out.


    Janine sneered. ¡°Cordelia¡¯s right if you ask me! If she and Zephyr didn¡¯t keep an eye out and have


    someone follow Ava, she might really be deceived by the old man!


    ¡°And you have a baby now, Hannah, but you can¡¯t neglect your daughter, right?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Hannah screamed and spotted Ava who was hiding among the crowd at a nce.


    Ava kept her head lowered and looked as frantic as she was.


    The moment their eyes met, Ava could clearly feel the murderous glint in her mother¡¯s eyes and


    shuddered.


    Franklin came over.


    He had heard the ruckus that happened over here, and someone had told him everything that unfolded.


    Living to this age, Franklin had long mastered the skill of masking his emotions. However, there was a


    storm in the bottom of his unfazed eyes, and his silence was only the quiet before the storm.


    ¡°Hannah Johnson, Ava Baker.¡± Franklin¡¯s voice startled the two women like a hammer. ¡°Exin this!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, let me exin.¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was aloof. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into this Mr. Cole. He¡¯s just a regr


    businessman who makes venture capital investments. Aside from being older, there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Hannah and Ava were shocked.


    The indescribable meaning in Zephyr¡¯s eyes was frightening. They could not understand what he and


    Cordelia were nning. They had already investigated Chuck, but why did they not expose them in


    front of Franklin?


    Janine snickered. ¡°Hannah, a regr businessman could woo your daughter too? Watch out for traps!


    ¡°Ava isn¡¯t from the Bakers, but she¡¯s still a Baker! If she does anything shameful, it¡¯ll be the Bakers


    she¡¯s embarrassing!¡±


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    Hannah¡¯s gaze was resentful while Franklin knocked his cane loudly against the floor, enraged.


    ¡°You mother and daughter better behave! You¡¯re in the Bakers now and need to follow the Bakers¡¯


    rules! From today on, stay home, Ava. You¡¯re not allowed to go out!¡±


    Franklin huffed and turned to leave while Janine hurried to help him.


    The music was yed again, and the guests resumed drinking and dancing as if nothing had


    happened.


    Hannah and Ava were frozen on the spot with appalled looks. Noah was helpless and held on to


    Zephyr and Cordelia to argue, but Hannah hit his head.


    ¡°Are you done? Embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Honey, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Go home!¡± Hannah used everything she had to shout.


    Zephyr nced at them coldly and left with Cordelia.


    Ava called out with a shaky voice, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Hannah took a deep breath and said, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    The mother and daughter came to the poolside at the back of the manor.


    It was not too far away from the front but much quieter. The silver moon was reflected in the pool and


    bounced off both women¡¯s faces. Each had their own thoughts.


    Ava¡¯s heart thumped as she peeked at Hannah. Before she could say a word, a pnded on her


    cheek.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    ¡°Mom! You¡­¡± Ava panicked.


    She held her throbbing cheek. Panic, resentment, rage, guilt, and all sorts ofplicated emotions


    rushed up to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me mom!¡± Hannah panted harshly. ¡°Do you still see me as your mother? I¡­ How did I raise


    a shameless thing like you!?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. Uncle Chuck and I are just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t the photos say enough!?¡± Hannah was hysterical. ¡°That man groped your waist! And y-you let


    him? Are you trying to make me mad!?¡±


    Ava froze, unable to say anything.


    Actually, Hannah had long noticed the scandal between her daughter and lover.


    She rarely took Ava to meet Chuck, but Chuck¡¯s lecherous eyes would stay on Ava each time they met.


    She was hurt and angry, but more of it was jealousy.


    She was jealous of her own daughter, jealous that she had the youth which she had lost, jealous of her


    face that could enchant men.


    She was old now and could no longer win over Chuck¡¯s heart, no matter how hard she tried. Other than


    bringing him more benefits, she had no other ways.


    Hannah had hinted to Ava plenty of times for her to stay away from Chuck, but she did not expect the


    two of them to do this behind her and for Cordelia and Zephyr to catch them red-handed!


    Hannah suddenly understood it. Zephyr had not exposed Chuck¡¯s identity in front of Franklin just now


    because he already had everything within his control.


    Other than being intimidating, Janine and Zephyr were best at manipting others¡¯ weaknesses and


    then ying with them like cat and mouse¡ªuntil the mouse died!


    Hannah¡¯s legs felt limp, and she nearly fell to the floor.


    Ava merely looked at her coldly and did not help her.


    Hannah looked up as if seeing her end from her daughter¡¯s eyes that were gleaming viciously.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Y-You wh*re! Did I give birth to you for you to go against me? I-I¡¯ve done everything for you, and you


    went behind my back and did something so shameless!¡±


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    A moment of silenceter, Ava scoffed.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t make it sound so awful. What I do is shameless, and you have the moral high ground?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°The production can¡¯t be stopped halfway! The funds can¡¯t be pulled out!¡± Ava cried, ¡°Since you can¡¯t


    decide on this, I naturally went to Uncle Chuck for help! What else should I do? How else am I


    bing a star and an award-winning actress!?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hannah¡¯s eyes bulged as her finger pointing at Ava shook.


    ¡°Mom, be the bigger person!¡± Ava looked at her impatiently. ¡°You¡¯re old now, so Uncle Chuck doesn¡¯t


    like you! If it weren¡¯t for me, would he even look at you?


    ¡°It¡¯s not like my flesh is being cut off when I let him grope me. I can make him help us and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Hannah was hysterical and grabbed Ava¡¯s hair to p her a few more times.


    Ava cried and yowled so much that her voice cracked. Hannah¡¯s long fingernails went for her face too


    and scratched lines of blood.


    Ava fought back. With eyes reddened in a fury, she punched Hannah¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Hannah could barely find her bnce from the pain and fell into the pool.


    Ava was stunned. She watched Hannah struggle in the water before she sank. She panicked, and an


    idea popped up in her nk mind¡ªrun!


    ¡°Mom, d-don¡¯t me me for this!¡± Ava broke out in a cold sweat and ran off limping in her high heels.


    Hannah slowly lost motion, and there was only a ripple of bubbles left on the water¡¯s surface.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    A few bodyguards ran over with shlights.


    Zephyr sent them as Cordelia had long reminded him to keep an eye on Hannah and Ava.


    It was unexpected that Ava was this ruthless, pushing her own mother into the pool!


    ¡°Quickly, she¡¯s over here. Come on!¡±


    The bodyguards were strong, muscr, and swam well, so they saved Hannah from the water


    speedily.


    Hannah falling into the pool rmed the Bakers, and they sent her to the hospital in a scurry.


    The doctor pulled off his mask and sighed in relief at the door of the emergency ward. ¡°Her baby is


    doing fine now.¡±


    Noah thanked the heavens and chuckled.


    The doctor then said, ¡°But it¡¯s best for her to go through a thorough checkup to be safe.¡±


    Janine nodded and gestured for the butler to handle the relevant procedures, but Hannah was wheeled


    out from the emergency ward with the nurses looking frantic.


    The doctor frowned. ¡°Why are you out with the patient?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t be med¡­¡± One of the nurses exined, ¡°Mrs. Baker refuses to do any checkup and


    insists on Dr. Amy!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not doing any checkup¡­¡± Hannah was weak on the bed but stubborn. ¡°I-I¡¯m not doing any


    tests. Bring Amy here, Amy¡­¡±


    Cordelia and Zephyr exchanged looks, immediately understanding that Hannah must have bought over


    Amy. She was the only one who knew how the baby in her womb came about.


    Cordelia stepped forward to ask, ¡°Is Amy here?¡±


    The doctor looked troubled. ¡°Dr. Amy, whom Mrs. Baker is looking for, is currently performing a surgery


    overseas. She won¡¯t make it back!¡±


    ¡°Is Dr. Amy the best doctor around?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just an ob-gyn doctor, older and experienced. To say that she¡¯s the best¡­ we have a lot of


    excellent doctors in our hospital!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia smiled and turned to the others.


    They had actually heard what the doctor said and agreed to let Hannah get checked first before


    contacting Amy.


    Noah advised her patiently, ¡°Sweetheart, let¡¯s check you first for the baby! You fell into the pool and


    almost drowned. I¡¯m worried!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hannah punched the side of the bed and stammered, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to¡­ You don¡¯t know


    anything. Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, why!?¡±


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Cordelia purposely paused mid-sentence and dragged thest syble.


    When she met Hannah¡¯s eyes, she could clearly see the panic and resentment in thetter¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Because Aunt Hannah¡¯s always been checked by Dr. Amy. She¡¯s not used to others.¡± Cordelia


    chuckled. ¡°Uncle Noah, I¡¯m pregnant too. I understand what she feels. It¡¯s not just a habit. It¡¯s the sense


    of security if the doctor¡¯s someone else.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Noah was struck with a realization.


    Hannah breathed in relief¡ªtemporarily. She had exhausted so much energy and strength tonight that


    she did not have it in her to consider if Cordelia meant anything else with what she said.


    It was fine as long as she did not have to be checked on. Slumping back on the pillow, she closed her


    eyes heavily, and the nurse wheeled her back to the hospital ward.


    Noah paced back and forth in the hallway and sighed from time to time.


    ¡°Uncle Noah, are you worried about the baby in Aunt Hannah¡¯s womb?¡± Cordelia asked softly.


    Noah¡¯s frown was locked tight, and he looked hesitant to speak.


    ¡°Cordelia¡¯s right. Switching doctors abruptly for checkups isn¡¯t a small matter to the pregnant woman,¡±


    Zephyr said seriously. ¡°But I have a rmendation who will certainly assure you and Aunt Hannah.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who?¡± Noah was frantic. ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡±


    Cordelia smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my younger brother, Carter.¡±

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    The butler next to Noah told him, ¡°Sir, Mr. Carter Irwin is the Irwin heir in Southeast Aciatic. The Irwins


    are known for their achievements in the medical and pharmaceutical fields. Not just in Southeast


    Aciatic, their professionalism and expertise are also among the best in the world.¡±


    Noah was silent for a moment before he recalled abruptly. ¡°Oh, I know! T-The medical kit at home! A


    few bottles of themonly used medicine have Irwin Pharmaceuticals written on them!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one!¡±


    Noah was ted as he thought that he had found a savior and held Cordelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Cordelia, c-can


    your brother really help Hannah? Uh¡­ Hannah was always picking fights with you in the past. I¡¯ll


    apologize to you for her, okay?¡±


    Noah stood up straight and bowed deeply as he spoke.


    When the man fell from the horse back then, his head was not the only part injured. His nerves were


    damaged too, and he twitched whenever he spoke.


    Cordelia suddenly felt a pinch in her heart upon seeing how panicky he was and sympathized with him.


    There was no wrong in loving a person. What was wrong was that the person did not even deserve his


    love.


    ¡°Uncle Noah, don¡¯t worry,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°Doctors have the heart to save people. My brother¡¯s an


    outstanding doctor. He¡¯ll check Aunt Hannah properly.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, hehe¡­¡± Noah giggled happily.


    When Zephyr and Cordelia met eyes, they were both sad.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The car drove smoothly on the way back. After the eventful night, the darkness in the sky slowly gave


    way to the first sliver of golden.


    Cordelia sat in the backseat with Zephyr, her head resting against his shoulder. He hugged her gently.


    ¡°Sleep if you want. I¡¯ll wake you up when we¡¯re home.¡±


    Cordelia shook her head as she was not quite sleepy. She was miserable once she thought of Noah¡¯s


    na?ve look.


    Her voice was small. ¡°Zephyr, what we¡¯re doing¡­ is it right?¡±


    Zephyr paused and was silent for a moment before cating her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. Uncle Noah


    has to face this reality sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°But looking at how nice he is to Aunt Hannah and looking forward to the child so much¡­ I feel bad.¡±


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be silly!¡± Zephyr looked into Cordelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°If we don¡¯t expose all these and try to keep


    the surface peace, not only will Hannah be harmful to Uncle Noah, but she¡¯ll also drag the Bakers


    down!¡±


    Cordelia snuggled closer to him.


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    She remembered that Carter video-called her after he acupunctured someone for the first time. He


    mentioned that the person¡¯s condition was more serious and needed an intense session, so the


    process was agonizing.


    Carter had said, ¡°It¡¯s inevitable. He could only take it in order to save his life.¡±


    Cordelia closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Uncle Noah¡¯s pain was inevitable as well. She should not have had too muchpassion just now


    when it was unnecessary.


    ¡°Darling, stop thinking,¡± said Zephyr. ¡°Your healthes first.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    As they spoke, Cordelia actually felt sleepy. She closed her eyes and chuckled. ¡°I thought I could stay


    farther away from Hannah recently so I wouldn¡¯t get burned, but I¡¯m still dragged into this now.¡±


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°At least we were not around when she fell into the pool. And the baby


    survived. Perhaps the heavens are helping us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise¡­ there¡¯ll be no proof?¡±


    Cordelia smiled and nodded.


    She fell asleep soon after, and Zephyr draped his jacket over her. He asked the chauffeur not to stop


    and keep driving.


    The chauffeur was puzzled. ¡°Sir, where are we driving to?¡±

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Zephyr was indifferent as long as they did not stop. Once the car stopped, it would


    definitely affect his precious wife¡¯s sleep.


    The chauffeur could only keep driving around the smooth road until they were almost out of gas and


    went to a nearby gas station.


    As soon as the car stopped, Cordelia woke up as expected. Seeing that it was already bright outside,


    but they had yet to arrive home, she could not help asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Madam, you fell asleep. Mr. Hamerton doesn¡¯t allow me to stop!¡± the chauffeur answered with a smile.


    Cordelia was stunned. ¡°How long have I slept?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ as long as a tank of gas can take us.¡±


    Cordelia was surprised and looked up to see the man next to her staring at her lovingly.


    ¡°Darling, had a good sleep?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Cordelia rubbed her hair. It did feel great to sleep until she woke up at her own time.


    ¡°Darling, the tank of gas isn¡¯t cheap!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± The man spoke seriously. ¡°Your allowance isn¡¯t enough. Can¡¯t refill that much.¡±


    Cordelia thought that he was right. The luxury car was high specs and used the expensive kind of gas.


    It was not on the same level as the $15,000 car she had bought him.


    She grabbed her phone to transfer him $450.


    Zephyr¡¯s heart did a small somersault as he looked at the notification with a straight face and said


    calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then how much do you need?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Zephyr calcted seriously. ¡°This car¡¯s a limited edition and has a big tank. All the fees are high¡­ A


    full tank will cost at least $700!¡±


    Cordelia frowned and thought that $700 for a tank of gas felt ridiculous. The chauffeur came back into


    the car after he was done refueling and said honestly with a grin, ¡°Madam, that¡¯s too much. I just


    refueled, and it¡¯s only $70¡ª¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Before the chauffeur finished his sentence, he saw Zephyr¡¯s glower.


    ¡°Uh, I-I don¡¯t know anything, Madam! My Acian is so bad. I don¡¯t understand what you said just now!¡±


    The chauffeur stepped down on the pedal and zoomed back home.


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton! You really think I¡¯ve got the pregnancy brain!?¡±


    ¡°No, no! Honey, I¡¯m the fool. I¡¯m the one deteriorating at my prime!¡±


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    ¡­


    Carter arrived at the hospital and saw Hannah, who was lying in the ward, through the ss window.


    He had already gone through the woman¡¯s medical history and was familiar with it. Even if there was a


    complication during the checkup process, he could handle it with ease.


    ¡°Can we do a paternity test?¡± asked Cordelia.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Carter was confident. ¡°She¡¯s ten weeks long now. We can get the baby¡¯s DNA sample


    through CVS and test who the biological father is.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Cordelia had her concerns. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Aunt Hannah won¡¯t let anyone near her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy too.¡± Carter chuckled and retrieved a silver needle. ¡°I can get the sample as long as she


    falls asleep.¡±


    Zephyr nodded.


    A whileter, Carter pretended to be the doctor on duty and entered the hospital ward ording to their


    n. Hannah did not know him, so she muttered, ¡°Can a doctor so young be reliable?¡± as soon as she


    saw him and then turned away.


    Carter found a good timing and gently pushed the needle behind Hannah¡¯s ear. Her eyes closed soon


    as she fell into a deep sleep.


    Another ob-gyn doctor came in, and they sessfully retrieved a DNA sample with a few nurses¡¯ help.


    Carter kept it carefully and sent it to theb.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    The result was out, and the child was not rted to Noah as expected.


    Zephyr¡¯s hand shook a little as he clutched the piece of paper. Although he was mentally prepared, he


    could not help his rage when he saw the result with his own eyes.


    Although Liam doted on him when he was younger, the Hamertons fought and schemed against each


    other, so he had not received much warmth from there.


    It was on his maternal grandfather¡¯s side that shone a ray of light on his cold childhood. Zephyr


    especially could not forget his uncle¡¯s affection for him. He would carry him on his shoulders, give him


    horsey rides, and take him fighting with wooden swords.


    He was young and did not know how to hold back, always hitting and bruising his uncle, but thetter


    had never med him, merely grinning at him without much care.


    Each time he returned to Centrolis from Chaisnd, he would cry and bawl about not wanting to leave


    his Uncle Noah¡­


    Now, however, Zephyr would break his uncle¡¯s bubble with his own hand.


    He took a deep breath and bit his lips.


    Cordelia stayed close to him. ¡°Zephyr, what do we do next?¡±


    ¡°Like what we¡¯ve agreed on,¡± he replied seriously. ¡°This farce shoulde to an end.¡±


    ¡­


    Ava was hiding in Chuck¡¯s apartment when she received Trinity¡¯s call.


    It had been days since she went out, and what was weird was that the Bakers had not sent anyone


    after her. Even Hannah¡¯s hospitalization was found out through their family servant.


    She had asked the servant not to disclose her whereabouts, but the servant answered weakly, ¡°Miss,


    no one at home seems to be concerned.¡±


    Ava¡¯s heart dropped.


    She was really redundant in the Bakers. For years, she did not manage to make her presence matter.


    Instead, others were disdainful toward her!


    When thinking about that, resentment and grievance rushed into Ava.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had to star in the movie and shoot to stardom! She wanted those who looked down on her to beg


    her on their knees!


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Chuck came outzily from the bathroom in a robe and saw Ava, distracted


    by the window.


    She had been distracted in bed just now, making him lose interest and the mood that he could only end


    it hastily.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to keep a man happy. All you know is being dazed here!¡± Chuck lit up a


    cigarette and plopped himself down on the couch. ¡°You can¡¯t evenpare to your mother!¡±


    Ava turned back to look at him.


    The man was vile and ugly. She was disgusted when she was with him, and it was already a favor to


    him that she could moan. What more did he want!?


    However, Ava could only fume inwardly. She contemted and went over to snuggle him, saying coyly,


    ¡°Uncle Chuck, I haven¡¯t gone out for days and have been keeping you happy all day long¡­ I¡¯m just a


    little tired!¡±


    Chuck snorted and pinched her chin. ¡°So, you want to go out?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ava paused. ¡°I want to act.¡±


    ¡°Act what?¡± Chuck narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Lulham¡¯s film! She called me again.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lulham? Trinity Lulham?¡± Chuck recalled that he had previously wanted to use her production to


    launder his money.


    ¡°Yeah! Ms. Lulham regards me highly and has been keeping the female lead role empty for me. She


    even asked me to attend the press release a weekter!¡±


    The more Chuck listened to it, the more he found it a trap.


    How many awards had Trinity won, and what kind of award-winning actresses had she never met?


    Why would she have eyes on Ava, who was more like a wooden sculpture?


    Using Ava as the female lead previously was because she came with funds. 15,000,000 in Eropah


    dors was not a small sum. That was pulled out now!


    Had Trinity lost her mind?


    ¡°Uncle Chuck!¡± Ava shook his arm coquettishly. ¡°Let me act in it! This movie is really important to me.


    I¡¯m aiming to win an award with it!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Chuck looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that the Baker Group has no money! Figure out a way to


    get it from them!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chuck, you¡­¡± Ava was instantly tearful.


    This was the oue she got in exchange for days of torment by him? She could not ept that!


    As soon as Chuck saw her tears, he lost hisposure and quickly pulled her into his arms to coax


    her like she was a precious gem.


    ¡°The Baker Group has no money now anyway!¡± Ava sobbed. ¡°The productioncks funds right now. As


    long as I can get it, I will be the female lead, and Trinity will listen to me no matter how I want to change


    up the script!


    ¡°Are you investing or not, Uncle Chuck!? If you¡¯re not investing, am I telling all the press in next week¡¯s


    launch that we¡¯re not shooting the film anymore?


    ¡°I can¡¯t do something so embarrassing!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Ava threw herself to the couch and wailed.


    Her cry stirred something in Chuck, and he suddenly had an evil thought looking at her back¡­


    Out of the blue, he pinned her down from the back! Ava was caught at a loss and cried in pain, ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm, good!¡± Chuck looked gratified. ¡°I¡¯ll invest! Baby, you just had to do this earlier¡­¡±


    Ava was assured then. Her hard work did not go to waste. It would be fine if she held out just a little


    more¡­


    While they hooked up, they did not realize that there was a gap in the door. Hannah stood outside with


    a pale face and trembling body.


    ¡­


    Cordelia sorted through all the evidence.


    It would certainly stir a tide this time, but they had fortunately informed Janine discreetly beforehand.


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    With Janine being the spine of the Bakers, themotion would surely be settled soon.


    It was close to Cordelia¡¯s expected delivery due date, so she dared not spend too much time outside.


    Aurelia would sometimese over to chat with her or send her handmade baby clothes and socks,


    so intricately made that they were better than what was sold out there.


    Cordelia asked her if she had thought about living elsewhere, like Southeast Aciatic.


    A sparkle shed in Aurelia¡¯s eyes before they dimmed swiftly.


    ¡°You mean uncle¡¯s ce?¡± She shook her head with a smile. ¡°No need!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble him!¡±


    Cordelia held her hand and smiled. ¡°But he might like you troubling him?¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s heart squeezed, and she did her best to calm her thumping heart.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need,¡± she said softly like she was telling herself.


    ¡°Hah, Cordelia, you¡¯ve probably misunderstood.¡± She looked up and said with a smile, ¡°Did you think I


    like uncle? Hahaha¡­ how¡¯s that possible!? I¡¯m used to living freely alone. I don¡¯t want to like anyone or


    be liked by anyone. I just want to keep living this freely!


    ¡°So be it that I have no immigration status! I can feed myself, and I just have to be more careful usually,


    heh¡­ I¡¯ve spent thest 18 years like this! It¡¯s not a problem!¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s smile was still bright like sunshine, but the gloomy cloud behind her smile cast a shade only


    over her heart.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    After Aurelia left the vi, she wanted to have a drink at a bar, but bars required ID and thew stated


    that anyone below 21 years old was prohibited from drinking. She tried a few bars in vain and could


    only leave.


    Coincidentally, she met her old neighbor, the quiet middle-aged man, on the way. She took the initiative


    to greet him and chatted, but the man was not good with words. With a smile, he gave her the cans of


    beer he had just bought.


    Aurelia needed the alcohol and did not refuse them.


    epting the gift, she sat by the road and started drinking quietly.


    She had never drunk in the past and nearly spat the beer out in her first sip.


    Alcohol was good for getting drunk and forgetting, though. Downing two cans, she was pink and could


    barely walk straight. Her mind was filled with pink bubbles, and even the night sky felt dreamy.


    Aurelia grinned and recalled what she had said when she first met Neil.


    ¡°Hey, mister, do you want a jacket?¡±


    If time could be rewound, she would absolutely not sell the jacket to him or allow herself to have any


    fantasy about him.


    She got up to return to the hotel, luckily still recognizing her way back.


    Stumbling to the door, she pulled out the keycard and waved it at the door several times. Aside from


    the beeping sound, the door had no other reaction.


    Aurelia checked the card with a squint then looked at the door. Was she staying at 16 or 18¡­ She had


    no idea.


    She supported herself up with the wall, and the door opened from the inside while she was lost. With a


    chuckle, she looked up to meet a pair of deep eyes.


    Neil was in a set of satin pajamas with the chest part opened, looking casual and idle.


    Aurelia was dazed, especially when she saw the muscr chest and enchanting long legs.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She gulped. ¡°What are you doing in my room?¡±


    Neil frowned.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    What nonsense was the girl saying? This was his room!


    He had heard constant attempts of someone trying to enter his room with the keycard just now and was


    going to report it to the reception when he discovered it was her.


    It also just happened that Aurelia burped at that moment, and her alcoholic breath put a scowl on the


    germaphobic award-winning actor.


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    ¡°You drank?¡± Neil asked with a long face.


    Aurelia chuckled with pink cheeks.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t even 21 yet, and you¡¯re drinking!?¡± Neil red at her. ¡°Brat, go back to your own room!¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s eyes were hazy, and it felt like there was a filter to her ears. Her feet felt floaty too. She did


    not know where to go and only had one thought in her head¡ªNeil¡¯s visa was reaching its due.


    She was suddenly saddened.


    Did it mean that she would never see him again in this life if he left?


    His time here in Chaisnd felt like a dream to her. She really wanted to keep staying in the dream and


    never wake up.


    This¡­ This must be a dream too? Neil was standing in front of her in pajamas, looking ***y and


    handsome. The dream lover of so many girls only had her in his eyes right now¡­


    Aurelia beamed dreamily. Since this was a dream, it should be fine to confess in it¡­ If she could kiss


    him and pounce on him in the dream too¡­ it should also be fine, right?


    That was what she would do!


    Neil did not know what was up with Aurelia¡¯s constantly changing expressions, nor had he any idea that


    she had made an important decision.


    He shook his head weakly and was going to grab her arm to drag her to her room when she grabbed


    him instead and buried herself into his embrace.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, you¡ª¡± Neil was startled, but the warm and pliant body in his arms made his heart beat erratically.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Aurelia said drunkenly, ¡°I-I have something to tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± Neil held her by her shoulders. ¡°You drank a lot. Go get some sleep first.¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯ll be toote tomorrow. You¡¯ll leave tomorrow!¡±


    Aurelia began to speak nonsense.


    It was true that some alcohol braved one up. Usually, Aurelia would never dare stay so close to him.


    Now, not only did she dare cling to him, but she also took advantage of her tipsiness and shoved him


    into the room, closing the door with a hook of her foot.


    Surprised, Neil was pushed far away and lost his bnce.


    Both of them got entangled and fell to the bed¡­


    Neil was shocked, especially given the position they were in where the girl was on top¡­


    From the angle, Aurelia¡¯s beautiful face looked even more captivating.


    The air froze, and even time seemed to stop. Neil could only hear his unusual thumping heart in the


    quiet space.


    The moment Aurelia smiled, it was like all the flowers in the world had bloomed.


    ¡°A-Aurelia¡­¡± Neil¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Her voice was meek like amb. ¡°Don¡¯t talk first. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll wake up once you talk¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Aurelia put a finger against Neil¡¯s lips and grinned. ¡°I know I¡¯m dreaming! Hehe¡­ But I get to


    speak my mind in dreams.


    ¡°Even though¡­ Even though I call you uncle, you¡¯re really not that old¡­ Not only that, but you¡¯re so


    handsome too!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Uncle, you¡­ Will you forget me when you go back?


    ¡°Heh¡­ I won¡¯t forget you!¡± Aurelia pulled Neil¡¯s hand over to carelessly press it against her chest. ¡°I¡¯ll


    keep you here! Here, right here!¡±


    Neil felt like a zap of electricity zipped through him when he came in contact with the softness. His


    rational mind told him that he needed to pull his hand back, but his body was honest¡ªhis hand stayed


    being held by the girl, enjoying the warmth and softness.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    Aurelia slowly let herself down, and the tip of her small nose met Neil¡¯s, with eyes sparkling like the


    stars.


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The words hit Neil¡¯s heart heavily.


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    Aurelia grinned, her big eyes sorrowful. ¡°I can¡¯t say these after I wake up from the dream¡­ I like you,


    uncle. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you, and I¡¯ll be right here as long as you need me¡­¡±


    Neil¡¯s ears buzzed, and it felt like his blood all rushed in reverse. He gripped the bedsheet under him


    with stiff limbs.


    Aurelia slumped down next to him with a plop after what she said. Her chestnut hair covered her pink


    face, and her cropped T-shirt could barely cover her wonderful figure, revealing her slim waist.


    After a while, she fell soundly asleep with a smile on her face.


    Neil took a long time to calm down and for his heartbeat to return to normal.


    Aurelia had said that she was dreaming. It was the same for him.


    The moment she threw herself into his arms, shoved him to the bed, and spoke nonsense, he thought it


    was all a dream.


    Neil sobered up and got up to tuck the girl in, leaving carefully after turning off the light.


    He took another nce before he closed the door. His eyes were tender, but his furrowed brows were


    helpless.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    The following day, Aurelia woke up groggily with a nk mind and a splitting headache.


    When her thoughts came back to her, she recalled what happenedst night briefly. She was moody


    after leaving Cordelia¡¯s ce and wanted to get drunk but could not due to her non-existent ID.


    She then ran into her old neighbor. The kind nomad had given her his beer, and she drank, sitting by


    the road.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Then¡­ Then how did she get back to the hotel?


    From what she could remember, she seemed to have scanned her keycard, but¡­


    Aurelia¡¯s eyes flew open abruptly.


    The room¡¯s design was different from hers! The faint fragrance on the pillow was the smell of Neil¡¯s


    aftershave! And she¡ªshe was lying in Neil¡¯s bad!?


    ¡°Ah!¡± Aurelia screamed in hysterics.


    She was doomed, she was done for! She slept with him in her dream yesterday and thought that she


    could do anything she wanted in her dream, even rated things¡­ so she let it all go and said whatever


    she should and should not have!


    Who would have known that it was not a dream!?


    Aurelia scratched her head in regret.


    She peeked to her left and right like she was a thief. Neil did not seem to be in the room. She should


    take the opportunity to flee¡­


    Biting her lips, Aurelia was going to get out of bed when the door opened.


    Neil came in, dressed in pajamas and slippers, holding a ss of honey lemon water.


    Aurelia gaped at him with widened eyes, unable to utter a single word.


    Neil had wanted to sober her up and talk to her aboutst night seriously, but he was amused looking


    at her and suddenly felt like teasing her.


    With a smirk, he ced the ss of water on the bedside table and sat on the bed, crossing his legs.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Aurelia looked down timidly, and her nod was as good as none.


    ¡°Drink it. It¡¯ll sober you up.¡±


    Aurelia looked at the ss and then at the man, her hands gripping the nket with her heart thumping


    wildly.


    Last night¡­ he seemed to also be wearing these pajamas¡ªsatin with an open cor exposing his ***y


    and muscr chest¡­


    Aurelia closed her eyes in pain. How could she be such a pervert and ruin his innocence!?


    ¡°What¡¯s with the face?¡± Neil asked in a deep voice, ¡°So much drama this early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing¡­¡± Aurelia forced a smile and finally pushed the question out of her lips. ¡°Uncle, did we¡­


    Did anything happen between usst night?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Aurelia was stunned.


    Neil chuckled and purposely went close to her. ¡°Do you really not remember anything?¡±


    Aurelia was so embarrassed she could die¡­ even though she was happy. However, why should


    something that would not have an end happen? Would it trouble him? Would it disturb his life?


    She was so lowly. How would she deserve him? She only wanted to like him in secret and keep him in


    her heart forever. She did not want to be a hassle!


    The air froze again. Neil was waiting for her response, only for the girl¡¯s eyes to turn red.


    Aurelia took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It bewildered Neil.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Aurelia hopped out of bed and bowed deeply, so guilty she could not say anything.


    She looked at him with aplicated gaze and turned to run out.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Neil did not manage to stop her, only hearing the door next door beep open and then shut


    closed. When he chased out, he froze, looked at the door, and finished what he did not say now.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see you¡¯re still dressed?¡±


    He licked his lips, not knowing what to do next, when his phone rang.


    It was Zephyr¡¯s urgent voice on the other end of the line. ¡°Neil, I need the men you¡¯ve brought over!¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Hannah was kidnapped.¡±


    ¡­


    Chuck took Hannah to the forest by the river.


    The ce was surrounded by mountains and was quiet in istion. Even if she died there, no one


    would know.


    Hannah looked at the unhinged man in front of her quietly.


    A day earlier¡­


    Hannah witnessed the disgrace between Chuck and Ava with her own eyes, and her heart felt like it


    was plunged into ice.


    She did not sleep for the night, the past shing in her mind¡­ She had taken her daughter to try and


    survive in the Bakers, living each day on eggshells, afraid that they would offend anyone.


    Noah was nice to her, but he was mentally challenged. No one in the Bakers had high regards for


    them.


    She had met Chuck when she had lost hope for life. The man was a romantic and knew what to say to


    coax her. He was much better than the fool. This was why she was willing to spend so much money for


    him over all these years.


    She just did not expect to put all the money forward to an ungrateful man.


    There was also Ava¡­ She was her only daughter¡ªher only family in this world!


    Hannah cried as she sorted through the evidence of Chuck¡¯s crime.


    Since they betrayed her, she would not let them off easily. Worse came to worst, they would all go


    down together!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Hannah was going out to blow the whistle on Chuck the next day but was stopped on her way.


    ¡­


    ¡°Go over!¡± Chuck held her at gunpoint.


    Hannah¡¯s heart lurched, and her legs felt weak as she shifted over step by step. Going forward some


    more was a cliff with a rapid-flowing river underneath. Falling down would mean death.


    Chuck looked threatening. ¡°Hannah Johnson, I really didn¡¯t expect you to dare betray me!¡±


    ¡°You betrayed me first.¡± Hannah looked at him coldly.


    There was no longer love, but she subconsciously guarded her belly with a hand.


    ¡°You b*tch!¡±


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..


    Chuck pped her, making her see stars and taste copper at the corner of her lips instantly.


    ¡°How dare you collect evidence in secret and even want to report me!?¡± Chuck kicked her several times


    more. ¡°B*tch! I¡¯ll kill you right here!¡±


    Hannah felt excruciating pain as her stomach was being kicked. She looked at him with a pale face and


    quivering lips as she sucked in gasps of air. Blood streamed from between her legs¡­


    Chuck was rmed and was going to ask her what happened when dog barks and hasty footsteps


    could be heard over the distance.


    He carried her to hide in the deeper part of the forest at once.


    Zephyr caught up swiftly. He had already called the police before he came, and the police had


    surrounded the area. Chuck would not be able to get away no matter what this time.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    It was a dead end in front. Hannah and Chuck were forced to the cliff. Wind billowed in the forest and


    buzzed in their ears.


    Hannah fell to her knees, too weak to hold herself up, while Chuck kept a gun against her head.


    Zephyr approached with his men to surround them, and Chuck stepped back subconsciously.


    It was his first time facing Zephyr, but thetter¡¯s presence intimidated him.


    Zephyr sneered. ¡°Chuck Cole, are you still going to be stubborn?¡±

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    With nowhere to retreat, Chuck pulled Hannah over as his hostage.


    Zephyr looked at him with a nk face.


    ¡°You really think you can threaten me with her?¡±


    ¡°Hah, she can¡¯t threaten you, but she can threaten the fool in your family!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s face fell.


    Chuck did not know that Zephyr already had evidence of his crimes and had handed them to the police.


    The evidence in Hannah¡¯s hands actually did not matter.


    The men from Southeast Aciatic countered him with their guns.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ask them to put down the guns!¡± Chuck shouted hysterically, ¡°Or¡­ I¡¯ll shoot this b*tch right now!¡±


    ¡°Zephyr! Zephyr!¡± Shouts came from afar.


    Noah ran over frantically and was stopped by Zephyr.


    He yelled anxiously, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Ask them to put their guns down! Your Aunt


    Hannah is still with the man!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression was cold as he looked at Noah. He was the one who had asked for Noah to be


    brought here.


    The man had to see it with his own eyes.


    ¡°Sweetheart¡­¡± Hannah was about to faint from losing too much blood, but she struggled for thest


    time upon seeing Noah. ¡°Sweetheart, save me! I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Let go of her!¡± Noah stomped on the spot. ¡°Please, I beg you. L-Let go of her. I can pay you however


    much you want!


    ¡°Zephyr, Zephyr! Please, save Hannah! S-She¡¯s pregnant! My son, my son¡­¡±


    Noah bawled, crouching on the ground and hugging his head, almost getting on his knees before


    Zephyr.


    ¡°What!?¡± Chuck was shocked. It was then realization struck him as to why Hannah was bleeding


    between her legs. She was pregnant?


    Dear Readers Books Are Daily Updated Click On Link Below To Join Our Official Telegram Group To


    Get Latest Books Updates..Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He grabbed her hair. ¡°You have the fool¡¯s kid? You¡¯re f*cking him while you f*cking


    sleep with me!?¡±


    Noah was stunned as he looked at Hannah in disbelief.


    ¡°Sweetheart, w-what is he saying?¡±


    Hannah was slumped on the ground without a hint of color.


    ¡°Uncle Noah¡­¡± Zephyr turned to the man. ¡°Aunt Hannah¡¯s pregnant, but it¡¯s not your baby.¡±


    Noah felt like thunder struck him, and he could not speak a word.


    Chuck slowly let go of his grip as well, and Hannah fell to the ground like a spineless dog.


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton, make it clear!¡± Chuck panicked. ¡°Whose kid is this b*tch carrying!?¡±


    Zephyr pulled out the paternity test result calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whose child she¡¯s having, but I can guarantee that it¡¯s not my uncle¡¯s nor a Baker¡¯s!¡±


    As Zephyr¡¯s deep and stern voice echoed in the valley, it felt like a de slicing Noah¡¯s heart.


    Chuck was disoriented, and his face began to twitch involuntarily. He looked at Hannah in disbelief,


    who was on the brink of death, and kicked her.


    ¡°B*tch! Whose child is it!? Tell me!¡±


    Hannah looked up at him and mustered all she could to force a weak but mocking smile. She knew


    Chuck¡¯s wish all these years.


    The man dreamed of having a child of his own, but no matter how many women he slept with, none


    was willing to have his baby.


    If he knew that Hannah was pregnant, he would keep the child no matter the price! Now, though, his


    dream was shattered¡­


    Hannahughed. This was the price he had to pay for betraying her!

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    This was Hannah¡¯s fatal blow to Chuck!


    ¡°Chuck Cole¡­¡± Hannah gritted her teeth. ¡°Serves you right! You yed with my feelings, cheated my


    money away, and took my daughter! Hah, the heavens won¡¯t let you off easy. You won¡¯t have any heirs!


    ¡°You¡­ kicked me just now. The baby won¡¯t make it! You killed your own child. It¡¯s you!¡±


    Chuck growled and lifted his pistol.


    When he was about to shoot, the police siren echoed from nearby, and a bullet shot through his wrist.


    He yelped in pain and fell to the ground with blood sttering.


    Hannah struggled to get up and staggered a few steps away, but she slipped and fell into the rapid


    river¡­


    The chaos did notst long as the police arrived soon to take control of it.


    Zephyr left with Noah, escorted by bodyguards.


    Noah wore a nk face on the way back.


    Zephyr was a little worried and called out ¡°Uncle Noah¡± softly, but it was like Noah was possessed. His


    eyes stared straight with a dazed look, and his mouth was slightly agape, his body twitching


    asionally.


    ¡°Uncle Noah, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± Zephyr was sad.


    As soon as he put a hand on Noah¡¯s shoulder, thetter suddenly screamed in horror. It sounded like


    the cry of a dying animal.


    ¡°Uncle Noah, don¡¯t be scared!¡± Zephyrforted him quickly. ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯m Zephyr! I¡¯ll stay with you¡­¡±


    Noah screamed and cried heartbrokenly.


    ¡°Why? Why?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Noah¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Why do this to me!?¡±


    Noah punched his own chest.


    What Zephyr could do now was to hold Noah¡¯s hands as much as he could to prevent the man from


    hurting himself.


    ¡°Zephyr¡­¡± Noah bawled. ¡°A-Am I really foolish?¡±


    Zephyr bit his lips, unable to speak.


    ¡°I-I know I¡¯m stupid¡­ but I have a heart! I¡¯m a fool, but I have a heart too!


    ¡°Why must she hurt my heart!?¡±


    Zephyr hugged Noah tightly as he felt miserable. He remembered his uncle hugging him this way too


    and taking him to the square to feed the pigeons when he was in a bad mood as a child back then.


    Now that he hugged his uncle, he suddenly felt that he had gone thin and old and was weak and pitiful.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uncle Noah, everything¡¯s over.¡± He patted Noah¡¯s back. ¡°I promise that no one will hurt you anymore!¡±


    ¡­


    Chuck was caught and sentenced to prison with multiple crimes like fraud and moneyundering.


    Hannah survived the fall but lost her baby. She was affected psychologically and could only be sent to


    a mental rehabilitation center.


    The Bakers¡¯wyer team worked swiftly to settle the divorce between Noah and Hannah, with thetter


    not getting a single cent.


    Ava had been hiding in Chuck¡¯s apartment all this while, focusing on studying and memorizing her


    script, so she had no idea what had happened outside. She just knew that Chuck had not been back


    for a while, but she was happy to be left alone.


    She felt rather guilty toward Hannah, and there were several times she wanted to call her but gave up,


    knowing that her mother would never forgive her for what she had done.


    Even the fool, Noah, who usually showed concern for her did not contact her.


    Things felt unusual!


    However, Ava was obsessed with bing an award-winning actress and did not contact anyone


    aside from Trinity.


    She was practicing her expressions in front of the mirror that day when she suddenly received Trinity¡¯s


    call.


    ¡°Ms. Baker? The press release for the new film is tomorrow. There¡¯ll be a lot of press there. Be


    punctual. Don¡¯t bete!¡±

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    Ava was so thrilled that she lost her voice, and her hand holding the phone shook.


    She had prepared a gown a long time ago. It was expensive since it was a limited edition designer one,


    so she had been holding back from wearing it.


    She finally had a use for it now!


    The new film press conference was held as scheduled the next day.


    Before Ava went out, she felt that the apartment had been eerily quiet recently. Chuck had note to


    her, and her family servant and chauffeur were gone too.


    She was the only one left in the spacious apartment. It felt as if she was abandoned on a deserted


    ind.


    Ava walked out of the door and took a deep breath. People were still walking on the streets, and


    everything went on as usual. The world did not abandon her.


    Perhaps, she was only abandoned by Chuck¡­ She gnashed her teeth. As expected, men were not


    reliable!


    It was okay, though, as he had already invested the money. She was going to be the female lead of the


    movie and would shine and seed! By then, she would step over all those people who used to look


    down on her!


    Ava grinned and called for a cab. While she waited for the car, she browsed her phone album and


    discovered a video clip.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Trinity greatly admired the mixed girl in the clip as the former kept taking photos and videos of her on


    the set that day, iming that the girl was perfect at all angles!


    Ava had wanted to see if the girl was truly all that wless, so she had looked for the worst angle and


    recorded this clip.


    Ava frowned. What was the girl¡¯s name again? Aurelia?


    ¡°Hah, who does she think she is to fight with me!?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She was just going to delete it when her finger hovered as a thought shed in her head¡­


    Her cab came then, so she returned to her senses, got into the car, and headed for the press


    conference.


    The press release was not too big in scale, but those who came in support were seniors in Eropah¡¯s


    film industry. Some knew Trinity privately and promoted the movie to the press wholeheartedly.


    Trinity weaved through the crowd with Millie, at ease and chatting casually.


    ¡°Honorable guests and press!¡± The host smiled. ¡°Ms. Trinity here will announce the cast of this movie


    next!¡±


    Trinity walked up the stage gracefully and spoke. ¡°This is my second production in Eropah¡¯s market¡­


    Heh, speaking of which, I¡¯m rather embarrassed. Thest box office was awful, and that was because I


    misjudged the market here.


    ¡°This time, with the Baker Group and Imperial Media¡¯s full support, I¡¯m back here again¡­ I believe that


    we learn from our mistakes. With thest experience, my new film will not disappoint you!¡±


    Apuse erupted from below the stage as celebrities and directors raised their sses in


    congrattions.


    Trinity continued. ¡°This film is mainly an opportunity for new artists, but the spot of the female lead


    remains open for the most beautiful award-winning actress to me¡ªMillie!¡±


    ¡°Trinity Lulham, what did you say!?¡± A shrill voice pierced through the air.


    The venue fell silent as everyone looked toward the source of the voice.


    Ava stood at the door, pale and furious. Her resentment nearly condensed into sharp des that flew


    off her eyes.


    Trinity was unfazed, prepared for this.


    ¡°You¡­ Didn¡¯t you ask me to attend this press conference!?¡± Ava¡¯s face was twisted in anger. ¡°Why is it


    her? The female lead should be me. Why would it be her!?¡±


    Millie scoffed and shook her head. ¡°Miss, you¡ª¡±

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    Ava dashed over like she had lost her mind before Millie could finish.


    Millie reacted in time and took two steps back, so Ava did not manage to hit her but fell down and


    screamed hysterically.


    The reporters were quick to capture the scene, and the cameras¡¯ shes flickered instantly.


    Trinity saw that it was time and shot her assistant a look. The screen showed Prestige Agency¡¯s


    ounts, where the 15,000,000 Eropah dors from Chuck came from, and news about Chuck being


    caught.


    ¡°I¡¯d also like to announce something.¡± Trinity was calm and authoritative. ¡°There¡¯ve been rumors


    previously saying that Ms. Baker¡¯s joining the production as the female lead with the investment funds


    she¡¯s bringing in. I can rify this now¡­


    ¡°Ms. Ava Baker did join with the funds, but the amount, 15,000,000 Eropah dors, is actually for


    moneyundering for criminals!


    ¡°I, Trinity Lulham, as a filmmaker with conscience, will hand all illegal funds to the police and work with


    them the best I can!¡±


    Ava looked at the screen wide-eyed as if she had fallen into hell, and her mind went nk.


    ¡­


    Soon, the police arrived, and Ava was caught in detention to be tried.


    Not only did the Bakers send theirwyer team, but they also sent their best PR team to minimize the


    impact of this matter as much as possible.


    It was fortunate that the Baker Group¡¯s shares did not fall and actually increased significantly because


    of the assistance in catching Chuck.


    The matter came to a close, but Noah was greatly affected and turned much quieter and gloomier.


    Franklin talked to Zephyr and Cordelia, deciding to let Noah go to Centrolis with them after Cordelia


    gave birth. Perhaps, changing the environment would be better for him.


    Carter made a copy of Noah¡¯s medical history and took the flight back to Southeast Aciatic.


    ¡°Cordelia, Zephyr, don¡¯t worry,¡± he said with a smile before he left. ¡°The first thing I¡¯ll do after I get home


    will be to pass the records to dad. I think he¡¯ll have a way!¡±


    Zephyr patted his shoulder with a grateful smile.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    There was one week left until Cordelia¡¯s expected due date. Both husband and wife were incredibly


    cautious these days, avoiding going out as much as possible and waiting for the baby¡¯s arrival at home.


    The weather was getting warmer. Sleep sometimes could note to Cordelia at night because of how


    warm it was, and she would stay snuggled in Zephyr¡¯s arms, firing him trap questions.


    ¡°Darling, the lines on my stomach are growing worse¡­¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr perked up in alert. ording to experience, he could not say that they were ¡°not getting worse¡±


    or what he thought. He also could not say things like she was pretty no matter what¡­


    His wife was asking for his attention and needed his empathy right now.


    Hence, he hugged her and smiled softly. With a hoarse voice tinged with self-me and guilt, he told


    her, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that you have these marks. My bad! Thank you, darling.¡±


    Cordelia paused before the corners of her lips flew up. She had to admit that the honeyed words were


    so sweet that they went straight to her heart.


    ¡°Then¡­ honey.¡± She brightened up and switched positions in Zephyr¡¯s arms to continue asking, ¡°If, I¡¯m


    saying if, you meet a girl who¡¯s younger, prettier, and better shaped than me, and has no stretch marks


    on her, is talented and understanding, and you like her very much¡­ What will you do?¡±


    Zephyr was stunned while listening and worked quickly to search for the keyword in her question.


    He liked her very much? This was an obvious trap and unlike his wife¡¯s style!


    Hmm, there must be another trap within the trap!


    Zephyr chuckled and rubbed the tip of his nose against her forehead.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­¡± he replied softly. ¡°How do I ¡®meet¡¯ this girl? It¡¯s simply impossible!¡±

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    ¡°Just¡­ Just what if!¡± Cordelia looked at him. ¡°What if you met one?¡±


    Zephyr pressed his lips together.


    Nothing could ever handle ¡°what-ifs¡±.


    Once a woman was engrossed with hypothetical questions, she would y a full-fledged soap opera in


    her mind. Not even Trinity would dare direct her film that way. Yet, once the man failed to counter the


    ¡°what-if¡±, the consequences would be grave.


    Zephyr chuckled. He might be even more experienced than Nichs in terms of traps and loaded


    questions now.


    This was nothing to him! He cleared his throat and asked pointedly, ¡°Oh, if I met one? Okay, where did


    we meet?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Cordelia blinked her big eyes. ¡°Just anywhere.¡±


    ¡°How could your husband be just anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ you met on the streets!¡±


    ¡°Your husband drives when he¡¯s out. He doesn¡¯t roam the streets.¡±


    Cordelia grinned. ¡°Then you two got in an ident!¡±


    She did not realize that she had already fallen into the man¡¯s trap and was drifting farther away from


    the main topic.


    Zephyr held back hisugh and stroked her hair gently. ¡°She drove her car into mine?¡±


    Cordelia nodded seriously. ¡°Mm!¡±


    Zephyr replied seriously straightaway, ¡°Then I have to report it to the police and let the traffic police


    catch her! How did she get her driving license when she drives recklessly on the road!?¡±


    Cordelia was stunned.


    ¡°And she has to bear full responsibility andpensate for my car!¡±


    ¡°Darling?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ll get thewyer to settle this! We¡¯ll meet at the court if she doesn¡¯t want to pay! I¡¯ll sue her until


    she goes bankrupt and gets too embarrassed to see anyone!¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡±


    Cordelia was lost by what he said. How did they get to this point in their conversation? She looked at


    Zephyr, catching the triumphant smile at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Stop diverting the topic! I¡¯m asking you, what will you do if you meet a girl like this?¡±


    Zephyr could not help it. ¡°Then how did we meet!?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ we¡¯ll make it more romantic. You both see the same thing in the mall and reach for it


    simultaneously and then you meet!¡±


    ¡°Reach for it at the same time?¡± Zephyr arched his brow. ¡°An XL shirt? Or size 43 shoes?¡±


    Cordelia was rendered speechless.


    ¡°If she wears such a big size¡­ Honey, you call that better shaped than you?¡±


    Cordelia stared at him dumbly and blinked.


    This was odd. Why did it seem like she was lost in the conversation again?


    ¡°No, darling, I mean¡ª Mmh!¡±


    Her lips were sealed with a deep kiss before she could finish her sentence.


    Zephyr kissed her, and his hand roamed up her back like it had a mind of its own.


    Cordelia was delirious and could not help wrapping her arms around his neck to respond in equal


    passion.


    ¡°Darling¡­¡± Zephyr left her lips and met her dazed eyes. He swiped a finger across her supple cheek.


    ¡°What you said about ¡®what-if¡¯ will not exist at all. I don¡¯t want anyone but you in this world.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t even mind the world¡­¡± he whispered deeply by her ear with a smile. ¡°I only mind you.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    After Carter returned to Southeast Aciatic, Rowan and X rushed to Melorian.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    One of them was there to apany Cordelia for her delivery, while the other one was there to study


    Noah¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Dad, how is it?¡± Cordelia asked in worry.


    Rowan shook his head lightly with a grim expression. Zephyr¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°I can do my best to treat him.¡± Rowan looked at them. ¡°But don¡¯t have too much hope. It¡¯s not


    something treatable in a short time, and just medicine isn¡¯t enough. Rehab training is required too.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr nodded. ¡°Thanks, dad.¡±


    X sighed and said, ¡°Actually, your mom came to me before when Noah had just fallen from the


    horse. My dad was the one who treated him then, and my grandpa joined. They could only ensure that


    his condition wouldn¡¯t worsen. It might not be easy for him to recover to being fully abled.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great that it didn¡¯t worsen.¡± Rowan patted her shoulder. ¡°A brain injury remains a challenge in the


    medical field to this day.¡±


    Zephyr hung his head in silence. He was sad, but when thinking about it from another perspective, his


    uncle¡¯s greatest good luck was that he was born in the Bakers. The wealth and luxury he enjoyed in


    this life were not what regr people even dared fantasize about.


    Even if he was a fool, he got to live in affluence and security.


    ¡°Spend a few more days here in Melorian since you¡¯re already here.¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°There¡¯s a small


    vi next door. Carter stayed there when he was here. If you want to stay with Cordelia, I¡¯ll get


    someone to prepare the guest room.¡±


    ¡°No need for the trouble.¡± X smiled lovingly. ¡°We can just stay at a hotel.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Rowan¡¯s eyes bulged instantly. ¡°Aren¡¯t we here for Cordelia¡¯s delivery? Why are we staying at a


    hotel? We¡¯re already here in our daughter¡¯s home. Of course we¡¯re staying with her!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± X shot him a look and said in a harsh whisper, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that your son-inw is just


    being courteous? We¡¯re staying outside. Don¡¯t be an annoying third wheel here!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Rowan pursed his lips dejectedly as his wife pulled his ear.


    ¡°Mom, just stay here and keep mepany!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s really fine.¡± Xyle stroked Cordelia¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll support you outside the ward the


    day you give birth!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rowan grinned. ¡°And to say hello to my precious grandson¡­¡±


    ¡°Yours?¡± X knocked his head. ¡°Janine will be the first one even then. That¡¯s her grandson!¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Cordelia, look at your mom!¡± Rowanined. ¡°I was ranked behind Janine when we were younger,


    and I still lose to that witch now!¡±


    Cordelia quickly covered the man¡¯s mouth while Zephyr turned around with a cough, unable to hold his


    laugh back.


    ¡°Oh, right, Cordelia¡­¡± Rowan went closer to mutter to Cordelia, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at Noah¡¯s records


    these days, and I suddenly thought of something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Rowan spoke seriously. ¡°Do all the men in their family¡­ have hereditary genes of bing silly after a


    collision?¡±


    Cordelia widened her eyes and furrowed her brows in exasperation.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m considering this for your sake. Zephyr¡¯s fallen off a ne before!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Noah¡¯s his uncle. It¡¯s scientifically proven that nephews are like their maternal uncles! Cordelia, I think


    running Zephyr through a detailed checkup is necessary!¡±


    Cordelia was rendered speechless. ¡°Mom, take dad to the hotel! I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to send you!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, take my son-inw for a brain CT scan first. I have people I know in the hospitals here¡ª¡±


    Rowan did not get to finish his sentence as X dragged him out of the vi, muttering, ¡°I think you¡¯re


    the only one who needs a brain CT scan!¡±


    After they left, the vi went back to its peace and quiet.


    Cordelia stood by the window, and Zephyr hugged her from the back, looking at the smile blossoming


    on her lips. He felt full in his heart as well.


    He stroked her belly. The baby had beenzy recently, not that fond of moving around now probably


    because of thecking space in there.


    Cordelia suddenly looked at Zephyr, blinking her big eyes. ¡°Darling, do you look forward to meeting


    him?¡±


    The corners of Zephyr¡¯s lips curled into a doting smile.


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Sometimes, when he thought about his son, about how his blood flowed in the baby


    and would pass down his excellent genes, maybe turning out even better than him¡­ he was filled with


    pride.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Zephyr paused and looked at her deeply, saying with a husky voice, ¡°I hope that he doesn¡¯t


    give you too much trouble anymore.


    ¡°Cordelia, I¡­ I¡¯m afraid about you being in pain.¡±

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    Cordelia felt a squeeze in her heart. She turned around and leaned in Zephyr¡¯s embrace softly. He


    would always give her a sense of security.


    She slept soundly that night. When she woke up the next day, she realized Zephyr was no longer next


    to her.


    However, the fragrance of toasted bread came from downstairs.


    With her huge belly, she went to check it out. Zephyr was busy working in the kitchen. The domestic


    staff stood quietly, watching him create chaos in the kitchen.


    ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re up?¡± Zephyr stretched his neck to smile at her.


    Cordelia suddenly recalled the time when he took the initiative to cook for her when she took leave due


    to menstrual cramps back in Jangasas. In the end¡­ Not only did he turn the kitchen upside down, but


    his breakfast was also a burnt egg and oat porridge with very little oat in it.


    She chuckled and walked over to look.


    It was much better now. Although the kitchen was messy, he had improved his cooking skills.


    He made her a rainbow-like breakfast. There was red from tomatoes, yellow from corn, green from


    parsley, and purple from sweet potato.


    Cordelia looked back, gave him a hug, andplimented him in Chaisene, ¡°My husband is the best!¡±


    The domestic staff looked at each other and smiled. They could not bear to watch them show affection,


    so they brought the breakfast to the dining room and cleaned the mess.


    Zephyr held the bowl and fed his wife pumpkin porridge, one spoonful after another.


    Cordelia wiped her lips. ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s the weekend. What ns do you have?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go out?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mm-hmm¡­ I want to visit my parents.¡±


    He smiled and agreed.


    Rowan and X were staying at the hotel under the Baker Group as well. They were Neil¡¯s neighbors.


    It would mean that they should have met Aurelia.


    Cordelia munched on the sweet potato bun while falling into deep thought. ¡°If my parents like Aurelia,


    I¡¯m thinking¡­ to ask them to bring her to Southeast Aciatic.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr was stunned.


    ¡°She won¡¯t have an identity no matter where she is anyway, but she has skills!¡± Cordelia looked at him.


    ¡°Even Neil said that her embroidery skill is better than the seamstress in Southeast Aciatic!


    ¡°If we can train her properly, given the¡­ rtionship our family has with the royalty, it shouldn¡¯t be an


    issue to give her an identity.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Zephyr agreed tly. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about someone else. You¡¯re the most important person in


    the entire family now!¡±


    She pursed her lips and smiled.


    At that moment, their doorbell was ringing in a rushed manner.


    The butler went to get the door. Soon, a polite police sergeant walked over.


    Zephyr was slightly surprised to see him. He greeted him with a smile. ¡°Why are you here, Will?¡±


    Will Orwell bowed courteously.


    He was an old friend of the Bakers. Thanks to the Bakers, he had been promoted from an officer to a


    sergeant.


    He was as old as Zephyr. He would ask him out to drink or y golf every time thetter visited.


    ¡°Is it your day off today?¡± Zephyr patted his shoulder while smiling. ¡°But I can¡¯t hang out with you today.


    My wife is due soon, so I must stay with her.¡±


    Will forced a smile. He looked rather moody.


    Zephyr noticed something was wrong. ¡°You have something to tell me?¡±


    The former calmed down, took out his phone, and yed a video.


    It had been taken at the film set, and Aurelia was in it!


    ¡°What¡­¡± Cordelia was annoyed. ¡°That seems to be the day when Aurelia was at Trinity¡¯s shooting


    location.¡±


    Zephyr was stunned.


    ¡°Did you forget?¡± Cordelia reminded him. ¡°Trinity was amending the script while Neil took Aurelia to visit


    her. She got Trinity¡¯s attention! She even took many pictures of her.¡±


    Will looked serious. ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, that means¡­ you know this girl?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Cordelia looked at Zephyr with hesitation.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    He held her shoulders. ¡°Will is family. There¡¯s no need to hide from him.¡±


    Zephyr then looked at Will. ¡°That¡¯s right. We know Aurelia. What¡¯s wrong with that, Will?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡± Will frowned. ¡°Do you know who leaked this video?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Ava.¡±


    Zephyr and Cordelia were stunned at the same time.


    ¡°Ava is in detention, waiting for trial. But I don¡¯t know why she has this video on her phone. She even


    sent it to us herself¡­ I knew she is your cousin, so I got this video from my colleague. Do you know


    what happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zephyr was at a loss for words. Cordelia was the same too.


    They did not have the time to think about why Ava had that video.


    The current trouble was that the authorities noticed Aurelia now.


    ¡°If it were me who saw this video, I¡¯d delete it secretly¡­ But too bad my colleagues have seen it,¡± said


    Will. ¡°They quickly investigated. The girl has no identity, and she¡¯s not registered under any system.


    She lives in the slum area in the south, always hanging out with the nomads.¡±


    Will said in all seriousness, ¡°Mr. Hamerton, Mrs. Hamerton, ording to thew, we must chase her


    out of the country!¡±


    Cordelia said worriedly. ¡°Sir, can you show mercy and give us some time? We¡­¡±


    Will¡¯s phone rang at that moment.


    He walked aside to pick up the call. He turned around a momentter, looking even more serious now.


    Zephyr had a bad feeling and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Something happened?¡±


    Will nodded.


    ¡°Someone from the squad said she¡¯s wanted!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know that we get credit for capturing people like that. So¡­¡± Will took a deep breath


    in and adjusted his hat. A chilly gleam shed on the gun on his waist.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go back to check the situation. If she¡¯s being taken to the station, I guarantee her


    safety. She won¡¯t be hurt!¡±


    Will turned around to leave right after that.


    Cordelia calmed down and called Neil immediately.


    It took a while before he picked up his phone.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in ss!¡± His voice waszy. ¡°Your Mr. Z put me in so many sses. If I don¡¯t hone my acting skills,


    won¡¯t I be wasting my boss¡¯ kindness?¡±


    ¡°Come back now!¡± Cordelia said in a rush. ¡°Something happened to Aurelia!¡±

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Aurelia was sitting in the police station.


    There were cameras everywhere in the small room. She knew numerous eyes were watching


    everything she was doing behind the cameras. Two police officers were standing in front of her. Their


    expressionless faces were cold, and they stared at her like ice sculptures.


    She was terrified and did not know what would happen to her. However, she tried her best not to show


    it. She would lose hope as soon as that happened.


    ¡°Sunny?¡± One of the local police officers had asked her this question many times. ¡°What¡¯s your family


    name?¡±


    Aurelia remained silent. She had been like that since she came in, not uttering a single word.


    ¡°Do you not understand what we¡¯re saying?¡± The other police officer¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡°Do you need


    an interpreter?¡±


    Aurelia sat up straight with her head low. Her curled eyshes shook slightly.


    The officers asked all of the questions again like a routine.


    ¡°How did you get to Chaisnd?


    ¡°What¡¯s your usual source of ie?


    ¡°Where were you when the shooting incident in the south happened?


    ¡°You were at the Baker Group¡¯s hotel when we captured you. Why were you staying there?¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s lips were pale from biting them. She squeezed the corner of her shirt.


    In reality, she had thought about the worst thing that could happen to her¡ªshe would be chased out of


    the country. She would just stay somewhere else if she could not stay in Chaisnd. She would not


    have an identity, no matter where she was anyway.


    She had no ce to live, people were disgusted by her, and she was hiding like a rat, being a nomad


    all her life¡­


    She was not afraid of all that.


    However, she was afraid of dragging Neil into this mess.


    They were asking about the Baker Group¡¯s hotel.


    No matter what, she could not tell them that it was Neil who got her to stay in the hotel.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Aurelia calmed her mind and remained silent. She was not brave, actually. In reality, her hands and feet


    were frozen from the scare.


    The only thing she was holding on to was not dragging Neil into this.


    She knew what she should say and what she should not.


    However, she knew that as long as she said nothing, the officers could not find any ws in what she


    said. As such, she would not drag Neil in.


    She took a deep breath in and tried her best not to cry.


    The officers were losing their patience, and one of them mmed the table. The deafening sound


    startled her!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we¡¯ll let you off just by pretending to be mute and deaf!¡± The officer gnashed his teeth.


    ¡°We¡¯ve seen many scoundrels like you! We¡¯ve captured those nomads that were with you. They¡¯ve


    admitted to it, yet you still don¡¯t want to spill the truth?¡±


    Aurelia lifted her eyes in shock.


    Admit? Admit what?


    Her nomadic neighbors could not recognize Neil, but they knew she had saved Fredric!


    Aurelia¡¯s heart was pounding, and her brain was foggy.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Sunny.¡± The officer smiled in pride, thinking they had already broken her walls down. ¡°The best


    thing for you to do now is to answer us truthfully. Then, we¡¯ll get people to send you to the border. You


    can decide where to go by then!¡±


    ¡­


    Aurelia had been detained in the police station for three days.


    Throughout the three days, she could not contact anyone. The only person who could pass her


    messages was Will. He guaranteed Zephyr and Cordelia that she was good there. Even though she


    was being questioned, it would not be 24 hours. She was given time to rest.


    However, as a sergeant, he had to set a good example. Even though he was protecting her, he could


    not be too obvious.


    Cordelia nodded. She peeped at Neil, who looked down as he leaned on the couch. He had dark eye


    circles and looked exhausted, and his hair was messy.


    Throughout the three days, Aurelia had been suffering there while he had been suffering on his own.


    Will was about to leave after briefing them.


    At that moment, Neil, who had been silent, suddenly stood up to ask. ¡°When can I see her?¡±

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Will was stunned. He said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t see her until she¡¯s chased out of the country.¡±


    Neil shouted emotionally, ¡°Why!?¡±


    ¡°ording to thew, after being questioned, she¡¯ll be sent to the border by the authorities. They¡¯ll


    have to watch her leave. And the process is very strict, so you won¡¯t be able to see her.¡±


    Neil¡¯s face paled. He fell silent.


    A momentter, Will said while looking at him, ¡°Mr. Harris, the questioning period usually won¡¯t go past


    five days¡­ So, perhaps you can see her from far away at the police station¡¯s door on thest day.¡±


    Neil was like a deted balloon. He went back to the couch.


    Will left the vi.


    Cordelia and Zephyr sat next to Neil on each side. Just when they were going to talk to him, he


    suddenly stood up again.


    They were shocked.


    He then ran out as if he had gone mad.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Cordelia yelled at him from behind, but Zephyr pulled her.


    ¡°Let him be. Don¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where he¡¯s going?¡±


    ¡°To the police station, of course!¡± He was sure of that.


    Just like when Cordelia had been used of leaking herpany¡¯s confidential information back then,


    Zephyr had rushed back to Jangasas from Chaisnd like a madman. He had been waiting for her at


    the police station.


    Therefore, he could understand what Neil was feelingpletely.


    Zephyr held her shoulders and said. ¡°Cordelia, the only thing we can do now is to wait.¡±


    Cordelia sighed. Her belly suddenly felt ufortable, as if something was dropping¡­


    She took deep breaths, and sweat started dripping from her nose. The periodical pain was getting more


    and more intense!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, wifey?¡± He was nervous.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She panted. ¡°I¡¯m feeling some pain. I think the baby ising¡­¡±


    As soon as Cordelia said that, she felt something warm rushing out of her.


    Zephyr quickly carried her and got the driver ready.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Her water broke when they rushed to the hospital. She felt as if there was a rock stuck inside of her. It


    hurt so much that she could not even cry.


    ¡°Deep breaths, Mrs. Hamerton!


    ¡°Hang on. It¡¯ll be over soon!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia was drenched in sweat from the pain as if she just came out of a pool.


    Although she was due, she thought she had some time to prepare. She did not expect their baby to


    come so soon!


    Naturally, it was even more painful now that it wasing so quickly.


    Cordelia could not hold back and screamed. Zephyr had been holding her hand tight, and his heart was


    torn into a million pieces.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton, she¡¯s going to the delivery room soon. Please wait outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going into the delivery room with her!¡±


    He did not want to let her go.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± The doctors looked at each other. They agreed to his request in the end.


    He put on the sterile suit and waited by her side.


    He watched her suffer, listened to her painful shriek, and experienced how difficult it was for her to


    have this child.


    At that moment, he hated himself for not being able to share the pain with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hamerton. She¡¯s well, so we¡¯re giving her an epidural now. Thebor will be less


    painful¡­¡±


    He nodded and looked at Cordelia. ¡°You¡¯re getting an epidural, wifey. Be good¡­ Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m


    here with you!¡±


    Cordelia turned her face to look at him. She forced a smile on her face that was filled with sweat.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not hurting.¡±


    Zephyr could no longer hold back. He had tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    The doctor advised Zephyr to step back. They guaranteed that Cordelia and their child would be fine.


    He was pacing back and forth in the delivery room.


    Cordelia did not want him to worry, so she tried her best to bite her lip and remained silent. She pushed


    ording to the doctors¡¯ instructions.


    Perhaps due to the epidural, or perhaps because she had gotten used to the pain and rhythm, she


    thought it did not seem to hurt as much now.


    ¡°Good, Mrs. Hammerton¡­¡± The nurse was helping. ¡°Now, take a deep breath and push!


    ¡°Go on, push!


    ¡°We see the baby¡¯s head now, Mrs. Hammerton!¡±


    Zephyr was dying from anxiety.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing great, Mrs. Hammerton. Keep pushing like that!


    ¡°Hang on. The baby ising out soon!¡±


    Cordelia was numb now. She felt her body seemed to be torn in half. She was no longer in control as


    the baby kept pushing out of her body itself, forcing her to use all her strength.


    ¡°Wah¨C¨C¡±


    A loud cry suddenly echoed. The war was considered to have stopped for now.


    Cordelia was exhausted. She was finally relieved and leaned her head on the bed.


    Zephyr was excited. He stood where he was with his hands shaking.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Hammerton!¡± The doctor carried the baby over to him. ¡°It¡¯s a boy, and he¡¯s 8.8


    pounds!¡±


    He was stunned. That would mean the baby was almost four kilograms. No wonder he cried so loudly,


    so it was a big baby!


    The doctor showed the baby to Cordelia before bringing it for a bath.


    Then, the nurse started cleaning her up.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr stood aside, frozen like a sculpture.


    He was excited to have a son now, but an endless sadness came after.


    How much pain had Cordelia endured to give birth to this chubby son?


    Zephyr had heard that women were risking their lives when they gave birth. He did not really


    understand that.


    However, he hadplicated feelings after witnessing what happened in the delivery room.


    He dared not think what he would do if something were to happen to Cordelia when she was giving


    birth.


    How would he live alone in this world?


    If the child survived, but he lost Cordelia, would he hate the child¡­


    Zephyr slowly squatted on the ground while covering his face. The doctors and nurse thought it was


    strange, but none of them dared to disturb him.


    Nobody knew there were so many things ying in his head at the moment.


    The obstetrics director, a kind, localdy, checked Cordelia¡¯s wound and walked to him after ensuring


    everything was fine.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton, aren¡¯t you going to see your wife?¡±


    At that moment, Zephyr snapped back to his senses.


    He quickly stood up, rushed to Cordelia, and held her hands tightly.


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± He was choking after calling her name.


    Cordelia smiled at him. Sweat filled her pale face while her eyes were filled with a mother¡¯s joy.


    She stretched her arm to touch his face.


    The lights in the delivery room were a little ring. She could not see urately, but she saw that his


    eyes seemed to be red while his tears were falling.


    This man, who was close to 1.9 meters tall, was usually cold and decisive. Yet, he was crying before


    her now.


    She wiped his tears immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, hubby¡­ Don¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Why are you crying? Aren¡¯t you happy that I gave birth to a baby?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Zephyr squeezed a smile. ¡°I am.¡±

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    The smile that was uglier than a cry made Cordeliaugh.


    ¡°Why do you look like that!?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Zephyr said softly. ¡°I¡¯m hurting because you¡¯re hurting.¡±


    She smiled and said. ¡°You fool.¡±


    He caressed her sweaty hair and gave a light peck on her forehead.


    ¡­


    The seniors were worried outside the delivery room.


    Rowan would lean on the door every now and then to check¡ªthough there was no gap at all.


    X was anxious. She had experienced the pain of childbirth. She was in pain that her daughter was


    going through the same thing.


    She prayed to herself that she was willing to give everything she had in return for Cordelia and the


    baby¡¯s lives.


    Janine was anxious too. Apart from the people here, there was an ongoing video call¡ªHenry, Kate,


    and Zennie were waiting worriedly too.


    At that moment, a loud cry came. Everyone jumped up as if they were electrocuted and surrounded the


    delivery room.


    Soon, the nurse carried that clean baby out to tell them the good news.


    The corridor was suddenly lively.


    Everyone was excited to carry the baby, but nobody really dared to carry it.


    The nurse smiled and said, ¡°The father is still in the delivery room with the mother. She¡¯s still too weak.


    Why don¡¯t we get him out to carry the baby first?¡±


    Everyone agreed. ¡°Yes, yes. The father will carry him first!¡±


    At that moment, the doctors brought Cordelia into the VIP ward while Zephyr followed.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone stood outside the ward. Joy filled the air.


    ¡°Quickly, Zen!¡± Janine was smiling. ¡°Carry your son!¡±


    Zephyr bent his back, and pride filled his face.


    He had taken a quick look before his son was born, then the nurses took him away for a bath. He was


    all clean now, wearing his tiny clothes, wrapped in a tiny nket. Cordelia felt much better now.


    He finally had the mood to take a good look at his own son.


    As if he was in a ceremony, he looked strict as he walked to the nurse step by step with his arms up.


    He was ready to carry his son.


    The nurse could not help butugh as she instructed him. ¡°Lower your arms, Mr. Hamerton¡­ That¡¯s


    right, don¡¯t be nervous. Rx.¡±


    He was not the only one whose heart was pounding. Everyone else was so nervous that they dared not


    breathe loudly.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The baby was too soft, and Zephyr was scared that he would hurt him if he held him wrong. His body


    remained stiff as his sony in his arms.


    ¡°Please rx, Mr. Hamerton!¡±


    Zephyr was drenched in sweat. He was rxed, but why did he be so nervous when they looked


    at him?


    Maybe he should say something rxing!


    ¡°Ha, I have a son now!¡± He smiled. ¡°This is my son. He¡¯s so¡­¡±


    He lowered his head, looked at the baby, and suddenly stopped. ¡°Ugly.¡±


    Janine¡¯s face changed. She was eager to m her new Acmes on his head.


    ¡°You unfilial sun!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m serious¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Cordelia could no longer stay still. She struggled up. ¡°Show me the baby.¡±


    Zephyr carefully carried the baby to her.


    ¡°He looks a little¡­ ugly?¡±


    Why did he look like that? His head was pointy, and he was wrinkly. His eyes, nose, and lips were


    squeezed together.


    So, were the pictures of those big-eyed angelic babies she usually saw fake?


    ¡°Hubby, I can¡¯t believe I gave birth to an ugly baby¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Zephyr quicklyforted her. ¡°He¡¯s our son no matter how ugly he is. If nobody wants him


    in the future, we¡¯ll just feed him for the rest of his life!¡±


    X could no longer listen to their nonsense. She smiled. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?


    Which baby is pretty when they¡¯re just born? It¡¯s not bad that he looks like this!¡±

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The nurse smiled. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton, newborn babies are like this. Their heads are


    pointy because they are squeezed in the birth canal. Everything will go back to normal soon. About him


    being¡­ ugly? I think he¡¯s beautiful! I¡¯ve been delivering babies for years. It¡¯s rare to see such a


    beautiful baby!¡±


    Cordelia and Zephyr lowered their heads to look at their baby again.


    He seemed to look prettier now.


    His eyes were closed, and he was sucking his thumb. He was chubby and cute.


    ¡°This baby has a full forehead and round chin. He¡¯s a lucky baby!¡± Rowan could not stop smiling. ¡°Zen,


    Cordelia, have you guys thought of his name?¡±


    They were stunned. They had not thought about that yet.


    X held her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Cordelia, you¡¯ll need to get the senior¡¯s opinion when ites to


    naming the baby. I mean, you¡¯ll have to ask Zen¡¯s grandfather. Get it?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to ask!?¡± Janine waved. ¡°Our Cordelia gave birth to the child. What? Can¡¯t the mother


    give the baby the name she wants?¡±


    ¡°Janine!¡± X frowned.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our daughter-inw won¡¯t have to follow the rules in the family!¡± Janine held her best


    friend¡¯s arm. ¡°His name aside, I¡¯ll be okay with it even if they want him to take her family name!


    Hahaha¡­


    ¡°Am I right, son?¡±


    Zephyr was unsure whether tough or cry, but he agreed with his mother¡¯s words.


    His darling wife risked her life to give birth to the child, so she could name the baby whatever she


    wanted.


    ¡°But¡­¡± The sensible Cordelia lifted her eyes to look at her husband. ¡°Zen, let¡¯s get grandpa to name


    him!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your son. Let¡¯s go with the Hamertons¡¯ rules.¡± She smiled. ¡°I know that your family has their


    genealogy chart. They have their way of naming their children ording to the generation. What would


    they like to name the next generation?¡±


    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯


    Even Zephyr did not know that.


    Zephyr made a video call to Liam, and his grandfather scolded him. ¡°You forgot about our genealogy


    chart, you terrible kid? Cordelia remembers it better than you do, even though she has just given birth


    to a child!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°When is sheing back? Sigh, the Hamertons will only be in perfect order after my darling


    granddaughter-inw takes over¡­¡±


    In the video call, Liam rolled his eyes at Zephyr as if he had wasted so much effort on him. He even


    thought that he was useless!


    ¡°Calm down, grandpa.¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡°She¡¯ll have to finish her confinement beforeing home!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Umm, give the baby a name, grandpa!¡±


    Liam fell in deep thought for a moment. A smile showed on his old face.


    ¡°We should go by something heroic for this generation. Let¡¯s name him Zuko Hamerton.¡±


    ¡°Zuko?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Liam used his pen to write down the name on the paper.


    His handwriting was strong. One could not tell that an old man wrote it.


    ¡°A gentleman who is destined to be glorified.¡± He yed with his beard in satisfaction as he said with a


    smile, ¡°I hope that my darling great-grandson will be elegant like an academic, as well as brave like a


    knight! He¡¯ll spread the Hamertons¡¯ glory!


    ¡°To put it inyman¡¯s terms, I hope that he¡¯ll be tall, rich, and handsome! Hahaha¡­¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯ll easily achieve that small goal.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Liam raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve trained you myself for so many years. Apart from being rich,


    have you achieved the other two?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°If the Hamerstons weren¡¯t rich, could you have married such an amazing wife like Cordelia? Could you


    have given birth to a smart, cute, good, and handsome son?¡±


    Zephyr quickly hung up the call and turned to check on his wife.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    Cordelia had yet to breastfeed as she had just given birth. She was hurting from her swollen breasts.


    The doctor carried Zuko to her. It was a baby¡¯s instinct to drink milk. She would feel less ufortable


    after she breastfed.


    However, it failed after a few attempts.


    Newborn babies were too weak. Zuko kept crying from hunger, worrying Cordelia.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Zephyr licked his lips. ¡°I should help our son?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia was stunned.


    They were the only ones in the ward. He ced their son in the cradle while he sat before his wife and


    removed her shirt.


    Cordelia was shocked. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°The baby¡¯s weak, but I¡¯m strong!¡±


    ¡°Zen¡­¡±


    Cordelia was flushing¡ªeven her ears were red.


    However, that sounded like a legitimate solution. They could not just let the baby keep crying.


    ¡°Wifey, I¡¯m not trying to take advantage of you!¡± Zephyr exined with intention. ¡°I-I just want to feed


    our son¡­¡±


    Of course, it had been a long time since hest touched her. Thus, he had his intentions of doing it¡­


    Cordelia removed her shirt with her eyes looking down. ¡°Okay, do it quickly¡­¡±


    Zephyr smirked mischievously.


    As he was inching closer, someone knocked on the door.


    His expression changed. Janine came in the next second, holding something.


    She was stunned when she saw what Zephyr was doing. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    Cordelia looked away shyly.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    However, he remained calm. ¡°My son can¡¯t drink her milk, so I¡­¡±


    The new Acmes that Janine had bought came in handy as she mmed his back.


    ¡°Zen!¡± She red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know there¡¯s something called the breast pump in the world?¡±


    Cordelia could not stopughing. She got the breast pump from Janine.


    Soon, Zuko fell asleep after being fed.


    Cordelia¡¯s milk was plenty, and it was of good quality. She stored the leftover milk properly. They would


    pour it into the milk bottle and heat it up before feeding Zuko at night.


    Zephyr slept next to them.


    As soon as the baby cried, he would wake up before Cordelia did.


    Heating up the milk, feeding, burping the baby, getting him to sleep¡­ He did it clumsily at first. Their


    son had such a big appetite that he would wake up three to four times every night and repeat it three to


    four times.


    ¡°Practice makes perfect.¡± He soon mastered it while Cordelia could sleep through the night.


    ¡­


    Zephyr had been taking care of Zuko throughout the two days.


    He was growing and did not look as ugly as when he was born. He still had some jaundice, but it


    subsided after being under the sun.


    Zephyr loved him and would smile at him daily, teaching him to call him ¡°daddy¡±.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy¡­ Say ¡®daddy, darling¡­¡±


    Zuko was confused.


    ¡®Hmm? This is strange. Why does this man keep calling me ¡°Daddy¡±?¡¯


    ¡°Hubby!¡± Cordelia thought he was being silly. ¡°He¡¯s so young. He¡¯s just drinking and sleeping every day.


    How would he know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr smirked. He had to train him young.


    Moreover, he was a little selfish. He hoped that his darling son¡¯s first word would be ¡°daddy¡±.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    ¡°Hubby!¡± Cordelia was still hungry after she drank the soup and looked at Zephyr shyly. ¡°I¡¯d like more


    food.¡±


    He instantly served her the food Janine sent.


    ¡°Hubby, am I a glutton¡­¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No!¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just happy you¡¯re not craving in-flight meals now!¡±


    She smiled too. However, Janine followed the confinement¡¯s food standard when she prepared the


    food. It was nd without any seasoning.


    Although Janine was hungry, she had no appetite when she looked at the food.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, wifey?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She hesitated.


    Cordelia was not the kind of person who would trouble others.


    She was taken care of now, and it was the kindness that her mother-inw gave. She was too shy to


    ask for things.


    Zephyr was observant and realized the issue instantly.


    He tasted the food¡ªall of the dishes were tasteless. He then lifted his eyes to look at her and chuckled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like them?¡±


    She forced a smile and picked up the spoon to eat.


    However, Zephyr stopped her.


    Then, he mysteriously took a tiny bottle out of his pocket.


    Her eyes lit up. ¡°You carry salt with you!?¡±


    ¡°This food is tasteless. How does one eat it?¡±


    He was sprinkling salt onto the food.


    Cordelia immediately grabbed his hand. ¡°Mom said no!¡±


    ¡°Who else said no?¡±


    ¡°My¡­ parents said no too.¡± She lowered her voice.


    Rowan and X had told her that her food had to be nd. If she consumed too much salt, her milk


    would be below par and would harm Zuko.


    ¡°They said no.¡± Cordelia looked at him in all seriousness.


    There was gentleness shing through his deep eyes. ¡°But I¡¯m saying yes!¡±


    ¡°Zen¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I asked the doctor. It¡¯s okay to use a little bit of salt.¡± Zephyr smiled in an alluring manner. He pinched


    some salt and sprinkled it on the dishes.


    The amount was insignificant, but it gave Cordelia joy, who had been eating tasteless food.


    ¡°It won¡¯t affect your milk if the quantity is low.¡± Zephyr yed with her hair while feeding her one


    spoonful after another.


    ¡°Cordelia, it¡¯s my mom¡¯s first time being a grandmother. She might be overdoing many things. Just like


    this, she put zero salt in the food after hearing that women who have just given birth can¡¯t eat salt¡­


    Don¡¯t be mad at her.¡±


    Cordelia felt warmth in her, and her eyes turned red.


    Janine was used to pampering. Even Zephyr had never tasted her food. However, she now cooked for


    her daughter-inw, treating her like her own daughter.


    Why would she be mad at her?


    Meanwhile, Zephyr had been watching her emotions, caring for her mood swings before and after


    childbirth. That made her want to cry out of nowhere.


    Some people said that marriage was a woman¡¯s second reincarnation.


    Cordelia thought her reincarnation felt like she had saved the entire humanity in her past life.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cordelia?¡± Zephyr wiped her tears nervously. ¡°They say you can¡¯t cry during the


    confinement, or you¡¯ll be sick!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying¡­¡± She smiled with tears in her eyes. She then leaned into his embrace coquettishly. ¡°I


    just thought¡­ This life is too short.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t only want to be your wife in this life.¡± She lifted her eyes to look at him. ¡°I want to be your wife in


    my next life, my next next life, forever and ever!¡±

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    Aurelia was locked in a small room in the cabin with a few other illegal immigrants, and police officers


    were guarding outside.


    The boat was big and slow on the sea, but the rise and fall of waves bobbed the boat. Aurelia had


    never been on a boat, so she felt dizzy.


    She rested near a window where there was a gap opened. A salty sea breeze blew in and ruffled her


    long chestnut hair.


    Aurelia dry heaved, and the illegal immigrants around her shot her sympathetic looks. However, they


    could barely protect themselves, so they could do nothing aside from offering their sympathy.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    A police officer opened the door not too longter and asked all of them to go out.


    Aurelia suppressed her difort and stumbled out of the boat. It had arrived at the open sea, away


    from Chaisnd, and would go to Eropah if it kept going forward. These illegal immigrants came from


    Eropah and were now being repatriated.


    Aurelia was not from there. She had grown up in Melorian. ¡°Repatriate¡± was incredibly mocking and


    absurd to her. Where was she supposed to return to?


    Her mind was nk.


    There were a few private boats drifting over from the open sea that were mainly in this business¡ªto


    send the illegal immigrants back to where they should return to and collect fees from them.


    ¡°Go on!¡± The police officer¡¯s icy voice snapped Aurelia out of her daze.


    She turned around and met the officer¡¯s mocking gaze.


    ¡°Miss, have a good journey! Don¡¯te to Chaisnd ever!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Aurelia was pale. The boat shook so much that it nauseated her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The old nomaddy who was also in the boat looked at her with aplicated gaze.


    Aurelia¡¯s eyes were pained. ¡°Where should I go?¡±


    ¡°Wherever you¡¯vee from!¡± The olddy chuckled wryly. ¡°I came from Feranche. After leaving for so


    many years, it¡¯s about time I go back.


    ¡°Sunny, if you really don¡¯t have a ce to go,e to Feranche with me? We nomads make


    everywhere home. We can live anywhere!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    The olddy hopped into a boat after she spoke to bargain with the boatman.


    Aurelia looked at the endless open sea and was temporarily lost. Sorrow flooded her heart, and she felt


    like jumping into the sea. Death felt easier than staying alive.


    ¡°Hey, Sunny!¡± the old nomaddy shouted for her, ¡°Are youing? It¡¯s cheaper for two!¡±


    Aurelia took a deep breath. The police officer behind her wore an impatient look. She had no other


    choice. Just when she was going to join the olddy, a loud noise came from the sky.


    A helicopter appeared in the sky above the boat and shaded the sun. Aurelia felt her surroundings


    dimming suddenly, and her ears boomed with the loud propeller noise.


    The police officer on the boat was rmed and fired a shot as a warning, but the boat captain came out


    after a while to ask the officers to lower their guns.


    The helicopter had already sent a signal to the boat, and it was legal for it to appear here.


    The officers kept their guns, and the sailors began to wave instructions, allowing the helicopter tond


    on the deck shortly.


    Aurelia could barely open her eyes due to the strong wind caused by the propellers.


    The next second, she saw the familiar person walk out of the helicopter like he was a descended deity


    like she was dreaming. Her heart nearly stopped.


    Aurelia looked at him in a daze. She had thought that she would never see him again.


    Neil slowly walked to her. His heel against the deck was heavy and loud.


    He was the only thing in Aurelia¡¯s dark brown eyes under the sun.


    Neil looked at her thin face and suppressed his urge to pinch her. Why must this girl look so dazzling?


    She had just visited the set, and someone had taken a video of her to hand it to the police!


    What happened to her usual quick wits? There was someone of their own in the police station, so it


    was not even that difficult for her to figure out a way to call him!


    Was she really going to leave without a wording to the open sea like this?


    Neil¡¯s heart felt heavy and sluggish. He wanted to scold and flick her, to vent his temper on her, but¡­


    he wanted to hug her more.


    He breathed out a long exhale and turned to the police officer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this girl with me.¡±

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    ¡°What?¡±


    The police officer and Aurelia were stunned.


    ¡°Uncle, no¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Neil yelled at Aurelia.


    Aurelia¡¯s heart dropped, and she felt aggrieved and an abrupt pinch in her nose.


    ¡°This is the open sea, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The police officer frowned. ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re responsible for sending this person out of the border, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°As long as she¡¯s out of Chaisnd, you¡¯re not intervening in where she¡¯s going?¡±


    Each of Neil¡¯s sentences was correct, so the police officer could only nod.


    Neil took a step forward and wrapped an arm around Aurelia¡¯s shoulder.


    As the petite girl was embraced, she could not help the reddening of her eyes as Neil¡¯s arm felt like a


    warm and safe haven.


    ¡°She¡¯s my fiancee! She should leave with me!¡±


    ¡­This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurelia sat by the window. It was still the endless sea under her, and she still felt dizzy. What was


    different was that she had been in a boat an hour earlier and was currently in a helicopter an hourter.


    ¡°Take a nap if you¡¯re tired.¡± The man next to her tossed her a nket. ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up when we


    arrive.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Aurelia shrank into herself, not daring to speak. She peeked at the moody man.


    Neil hadnded the helicopter on the deck and had taken her into his arms, announcing that she was


    his fiancee and taking her away before everyone¡¯s eyes¡­ Everything felt like a dream.


    Happiness seeped into the bottom of her heart like honey, yet she dared not share it with anyone. She


    could only enjoy it alone.


    It was just that she did not know why he was pulling a long face. Was he angry at her?


    Aurelia recalled that night and blushed.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± She held the ss, her fingers tapping against it anxiously, and her voice was barely above a


    whisper. ¡°Actually, actually, I¡¯ve wanted to exin it to you. I¡­ I drank too much that night and didn¡¯t


    manage to control myself. I¡­


    ¡°Sorry, Uncle, I know I was wrong, but it has already happened. I can only do my best to rpense


    you. And¡­¡±


    She looked up with her starry eyes. ¡°You¡¯re an adult. You¡­ wouldn¡¯t mind it too much, right?¡±


    Neil winced and turned to look at her. He was taken aback. What was Aurelia talking about?


    Adult? Would not mind it? She wanted to rpense him?


    Who was this girl looking down on!?


    Forget that nothing had happened that night. Even if something did happen, he did not need her


    rpensing him!


    Neil felt even more choked with anger. It felt as if all his blood was rushing to his heart to give him a


    heart attack. He stood up abruptly and went to her seat with one wide stride. With both hands against


    the back of the seat, Aurelia was securely trapped between him and the seat.


    Her expressive eyes were timid and surprised.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you.¡± Neil¡¯s voice was deep, like the cello. ¡°What do you think of me?¡±

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    Aurelia was bewildered.


    ¡°What¡­ do you mean what I think?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her heart thumped wildly. She dared not look into his eyes, yet the space was limited. In addition to his


    current position, the tip of his nose was going to touch hers¡­ Even if she avoided it, she had little room


    to move around.


    The man¡¯s warm breaths were close to the tip of her nose. They slowly turned into a ball of me that


    burned away her rationale.


    Aurelia took a deep breath and tried her hardest to stay level-headed. What could she think? How


    could someone without a status be worthy of him?


    ¡°Are you asking the obvious, Aurelia?¡± Neil smirked. ¡°Have you really forgotten what you said that


    night?


    ¡°I just want to know if what you said is true!¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s throat tightened up. She looked up after a moment of silence and met his eyes. Like a


    determined warrior, she gnashed her teeth with a made-up mind¡ªshe would deny her feelings for him


    regardless.


    If her feelings were a restraint that held him back, she would rather keep it a secret for life.


    ¡°Heh¡­ Uncle, you aren¡¯t being serious, are you?¡± Aurelia grinned as brightly as she could. ¡°What did I


    say that night? I¡¯ve forgotten all about it!¡±


    The dim glint in Neil¡¯s eyes grew darker.


    ¡°But don¡¯t mind it, even if I did say something, I was drunk! It¡¯s all drunken words. They don¡¯t count!


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Aurelia said seriously. She was smiling, but each word she uttered felt like a cut in her heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re just an uncle to me, actually. Nothing else.¡±


    The glow in Neil¡¯s eyes went out instantly.


    ¡®Hah, so I was the one misunderstanding all this while?¡¯


    He smirked and kept heated eyes on her for a while before he darted back to his seat.


    ¡°Very well.¡± He chuckled and clenched his fist hidden on his side to the point his knuckles turned


    white.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Since we¡¯re making things clear, I¡¯ll be frank with you too,¡± he said in a deep tone. ¡°Actually, nothing


    happened that night. You don¡¯t have to think about rpensing me, either. I wouldn¡¯t take what you


    said seriously!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Aurelia was stunned.


    Neil looked into her eyes and said word for word, ¡°I said, nothing happened between us!¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s ears buzzed. The helicopter went up to another altitude. The pressure in the cabin lowered,


    and her eardrums hurt. It must be because it was her first time on a helicopter, and she was not used to


    it¡­ She felt her eyes burn like she wanted to cry.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± She coughed augh. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s great! We don¡¯t have to be awkward now, right,


    uncle?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Neil¡¯s voice was deep, and his gaze wasplicated to read.


    The girl really did not want anything to do with him¡­


    He calmed down and told himself he wanted nothing to do with her, either.


    That was it. He came from a noble birth, and his family was well known. He was also an award-winning


    actor! Why would he want to be entangled with an illegal immigrant? Helping her now was only


    because it was humane to do so.


    Aurelia asked him softly, ¡°Uncle, where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°Feranche, for a transit,¡± Neil answered. ¡°But you don¡¯t have a visa. I know a diplomat there who could


    allow our helicopter to stay for 24 hours.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave the helicopter. I¡¯ll take care of things then.¡±


    Aurelia nodded.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    ¡°A private jet from Centrolis wille to pick us up when we¡¯re at the airport.¡± Neil then added, ¡°I still


    have work in Centrolis, so you¡¯ll have to stay with me for the time being. But it¡¯s easier in Centrolis. You


    can stay with the Hamertons, even though you don¡¯t have an immigration status there¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Cordelia again?¡±


    ¡°If you feel bad about it, help her babysit.¡±


    Aurelia smiled and pulled the nket up herself, falling asleep in a while.


    Neil looked at her sleeping profile quietly, unable to help himself from stroking her long, chestnut hair.


    The girl had not taken a shower in days, and her hair was knotted. She also had patches of dirt on her


    face. She looked pitiful.


    He recalled the moment he saw her on the deck. She was like a weak, helpless stray kitten with fear of


    the unknown in her eyes. It was just that this kitten did not belong in his world, after all.


    ¡­


    Cordelia returned to Centrolis with Zephyr after she recovered from herbor.


    Baby Zuko became everyone¡¯s favorite.


    First, he received five big chests of gold from his great-grandfather, Liam. Then, it was his first-month


    party, where all the wealthy families that wanted to pander to the Hamertons gifted all sorts of


    expensive and rare presents, a contest among themselves both discreetly and in the open. Next were


    the Hamerton rtives who turned fortune tellers in the blink of an eye, all of them reading sess,


    prosperity, good luck, and more from a little baby¡­


    It finally came to the day they would meet Josiah and the others.


    Cordelia and Zephyr dashed out of Hamerton Manor with their son early in the morning. Both of them


    had cramped faces from smiling so much in socializing these days, and they needed a breather.


    The attendance was full at the gathering.


    Josiah and Nichs gave mary gifts each and were despised by Zephyr. ¡°Old-fashioned!¡±


    ¡°Come on, forgive them!¡± Linda grinned, her gold earrings, ne, and bangles clinking loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t


    you see? These are what Nichs gave me for our anniversaries and stuff too!¡±Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nichs scratched his head with a silly grin. Gold was the most valuable, and mary gifts were the


    most practical to him. Gold and green were great!


    As for Josiah, he defended himself, ¡°Z, birds of a feather flock together. I spent too much time around


    Nichs, so I definitely got the old fashion from him!¡±


    ¡°Repeat yourself, Bayer?¡±


    Nichs raised a brow, and Josiah was quick to hide, afraid that the former would snatch his bank


    card.


    ¡°Cordelia, this is from me!¡± Linda was excited as she put on a cute little gold pendant that she had


    specifically asked someone to design for Zuko.


    Zuko¡¯s eyes were big as he looked around without fussing. With how plump he was, he looked


    absolutely endearing.


    ¡°Aww, I love him so much!¡± Linda could not help it. ¡°Can I carry him? So I get some baby luck!¡±


    Cordelia passed Zuko to her with a smile. Linda carried him for a while, thrilled to discover the baby


    smiling at her.


    Kelly wanted to carry the baby too but dared not do anything, afraid she would pass her illnesses and


    hospital viruses to him.


    Cordelia let her hold the baby¡¯s hand.


    This was Kelly¡¯s first timeing in contact with a baby. The flexibility and suppleness of a baby


    surprised her, and the more she looked at the baby, the more she liked it.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Josiah smiled crouching in front of her. ¡°If you like one, we can make a team next


    time!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kelly whined and red at him, asking him to shut up.


    ¡°Sorry we¡¯rete!¡± A sweet voice rang at the door.


    Zennie skipped inside, with Seth following her. Both of them presented their gift the moment they came.


    ¡°Zephyr, we got this for my little nephew!¡±


    Zephyr froze. ¡®This thick stack of papers¡­ Are these years¡¯ worth of mock exam papers!?¡¯

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zephyr!¡± Seth said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not mock exam papers!¡±


    Zephyr and Cordelia exchanged a look and chuckled. What they heard next made them stiffen up,


    however.


    ¡°There¡¯ll be new mock exam papers when little Zuko grows up! This one here is his customized study


    n!¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± Zephyr¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°My son just turned one month old, and you two made


    him¡­ a study n?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Zennie opened the big package and pulled out a pretty countdown timer.


    Cordelia was astonished. ¡°What is this?¡±


    The wooden cards had little rocket patterns around them to show that the baby would shoot right into


    sess. There was a big ¡°Exam Countdown¡± right in the center.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Zephyr, Cordelia!¡± Seth coughed and smiled like an elderly loving professor. ¡°From now on, there are


    6,570 days till baby Zuko¡¯s first big exam. This study n is customized for him, specially made by


    Zennie and me the best we could!¡±


    Cordelia winced. Her baby in her arms blinked his big, bright eyes at his aunt cutely.


    ¡°Zephyr, this study n is amazing!¡± Zennie was triumphant. ¡°My nephew definitely won¡¯t lose to


    anyone right from the start!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Seth picked up from her. ¡°I¡¯ve studied infants¡¯ behavioral psychology. Even though babies can¡¯t


    talk, they already havenguage awareness and sensory awareness of their surrounding environment.


    Thus, our Zuko will have to be trained slowly, starting withnguages¡­¡±


    ¡°Zephyr, read this set of vocabry to him every day, so his Chaisene gets an A the moment he¡¯s in


    pre-school!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°This music score contains all the ssics of the world, so he¡¯ll be in Grade 10 for piano when he


    graduates pre-school!¡±


    ¡°We picked out this chess book carefully too. He¡¯ll be a professional chess yer by the time he¡¯s in


    elementary school!¡±


    ¡°When Zuko sits for his exam¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be admitted to the Ivy Leagues on rmendation!¡±


    ¡°Uh, you know what!¡± Josiah interrupted the couple. He could not bear to watch the family of three


    wearing shocked gaping expressions.


    ¡°Uh, Z, when are we eating?¡±


    Zephyr finally snapped out of his trance, secretly touched that Josiah was so tactful, and went along


    with him. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the restaurant now. Come on!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yes!¡± Cordelia chorused. ¡°Let¡¯s eat now, right now!¡±


    Both husband and wife moved faster than everyone else carrying Zuko. The rest of their friends caught


    up with them giggling.


    Seth and Zennie were caught off guard for a moment before they smiled. They picked up the exam


    countdown gift package, nning to send it directly to the married couple¡¯s home.


    Cordelia breathed in relief, hugging her son in the car. She kept breathing in the baby¡¯s scent. It


    smelled so good.


    Zephyr was enviously watching them. Forget about Cordeliaing over to take a whiff at him. She


    would not even touch him.


    Their son sometimes fussed in his sleep at night¡ªa kick of his leg, and Cordelia would wake up right


    away as if she had telepathy and pick the baby up to coax him.


    What about Zephyr? Even if he rolled off the bed, his wife would only look at him from the bed and tell


    him, ¡°Softer, don¡¯t wake our son.¡±


    Zephyr was dejected. This was no son¡ªhe was a love rival!


    ¡°Darling, what¡¯s up?¡± Cordelia asked softly.


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°Just¡­ thinking about the gift package from Zennie and Seth!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    A giggle escaped Cordelia. No one could top Zuko¡¯s aunt and uncle in being this motivated.


    ¡°What do you think about it, darling?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    Cordelia looked up and met Zephyr¡¯s gentle and indifferent eyes. The man grew up being pushed and


    motivated. He would certainly not want his son to go through what he had been through.


    ¡°I think as long as Zuko grows up healthy and happy,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯m not an ambitious person to


    start with, so I naturally wouldn¡¯t ask too much from our son!


    ¡°Honey, you¡­ probably think the same, right?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr arched his brow.


    The same? Heh, how was that possible!?


    Once Zephyr thought that the boy was upying Cordelia since his birth and would upy her for


    even longer after this, he felt¡­


    Zephyr smirked. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re wrong!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I think exactly the opposite of you. I think the study n¡¯s great! He is a boy and should go through


    more grinding!¡±


    Cordelia widened her eyes speechlessly.


    ¡°If Zuko can¡¯t take the hardships of studying, he¡¯ll have to take the hardships life throws at himter!¡±


    Zephyr said confidently, ¡°Darling, you wouldn¡¯t want him to be a prodigal heir, right?¡±


    Cordelia frowned. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±


    ¡°So Zuko¡¯s sses have to be packed!¡±


    Once the boy¡¯s schedule was packed, he would not be bothering his wife!


    Zephyr said seriously, ¡°Darling, early childhood education has to be timely! I think we should get him


    the best early childhood teacher to start teaching him at home next month!¡±


    Baby Zuko blinked his big, bright eyes as he stared at his own father, wondering whether he hade


    to the correct family and whether this man was really his father.


    After Aurelia arrived in Centrolis, she stayed with Cordelia in Royal Manor.


    Helen liked the beautiful and hardworking girl. Both of them did household chores together and helped


    babysit Zuko for Cordelia. Their teamwork was impable.


    Zuko also seemed to like Aurelia a lot. Sometimes, when she yed with him by the cradle, he waved


    his plump little arms and whined.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    The baby clothes Aurelia made were soft and thin, with threads carefully hidden inside. The seams


    were well taken care of.


    Cordelia sometimes sighed. ¡°You¡¯re so skilled. You really should use it somewhere it¡¯s needed!¡±


    Aurelia chuckled embarrassedly and tinkered with the spinning bells on the bed. Baby Zuko was


    happily ying with them, iling his arms and legs excitedly.


    Cordelia told her softly, ¡°Aurelia, when Neil¡¯s done with work here, he¡¯ll take you to Southeast Aciatic.


    He¡¯s rather influential there, and the royals will grant you an immigration status as a favor to him.¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s smile froze as she looked back quietly. ¡°Cordelia, am I troubling him?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s an easy job for him to help you.¡±


    Aurelia lowered her head. As someone without a registered identity, she knew well how difficult it was


    to get a status¡ªno matter which country it was.


    If Neil were to beg someone or get caught in a plight because of her, she would rather be an illegal


    immigrant for life than for him to lower himself inferiorly to others.


    The doorbell rang. The butlers from the Hamertons were here with the ounts to be checked by


    Cordelia.


    Since Zephyr and Cordelia returned to Centrolis, they took on the roles of the man being the


    breadwinner and the woman being the homemaker. Zephyr ran thepany while Cordelia decided


    every household affair.


    rk came to Cordelia every day with a few other veteran butlers.


    Cordelia led them to wait in the study room and went to change, asking Helen to prepare snacks and


    tea.


    Aurelia saw that Cordelia was going to be busy and that Zuko was getting sleepy, so she took the baby


    back to his room to tuck him in.


    When Zuko was asleep, she went on her phone out of boredom and saw the entertainment news that


    popped on her screen. The person who had been trending these days caught her aback.

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    Since Neil returned to Centrolis, he stirred up somemotion.


    Interviews from various mediapanies came incessantly while film contracts were sent to him like a


    snowstorm. His agent, Shane, was drowned with the number of scripts they received. A few of the big


    productions were rather tempting.


    ¡°Neil, look at this¡­ The artistic film this director shoots isn¡¯t worse than Trinity¡¯s. He¡¯s won an Oscar


    before!


    ¡°And this. Didn¡¯t you want to change up your role and go for the spy action genre? This script is not


    bad!


    ¡°You¡¯ll work with a few seniors in this film. The reputation¡¯s guaranteed. If you ask me, historical and


    serious dramas like these will be beneficial to you if you pick them. What do you think?


    ¡°Neil Harris, say something. Which one do you want to go for?¡±


    Other actors fought for resources while resources lined up after the award-winning actor Neil Harris. He


    could just sit there, and good scripts were sent his way.


    However, Neil was not in the mood. He took a nce at the scripts and answered tly, ¡°None.¡±


    Shane nearly tripped over himself.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Neil pinched between his brows and waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to act in any of them!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Shane was so close to pushing up his sleeve to punch him.


    He was a top agent in the industry and had trained up several big shots. He had guided Neil when the


    latter had just debuted.


    The actor¡¯s powerful family background and outstanding talent paved the smooth way to his award-


    winning career.


    It was just that this man could not be hit or scolded, and it was a huge headache for Shane.


    Ultimately, Shane¡¯s balled-up fist ended on himself.


    Neil jolted and looked at him in surprise. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hitting myself for being useless!¡± Shane was angry. ¡°I can¡¯t even manage an artist. Wasted such


    good resources!¡±


    Neil coughed a chuckle and patted his manager¡¯s shoulder apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one you manage. Give out these scripts, and you¡¯ll earn lots of favors!¡±


    ¡°What do you want, Neil? A course in Chaisnd, and you studied till you lost your mind?¡±


    Speaking of which, Shane suddenly thought of something¡­


    ¡°Neil Harris!¡± he yelled with bulging eyes. ¡°That fiancee of yours, it¡¯s not true, is it?¡±


    There was a change of expression on Neil¡¯s face as he stayed silent.


    ¡°It¡¯s real!?¡± Shane was frantic.


    This could not be¡­ The man was at the peak of his career and poprity. There was also a bright


    future ahead of him. How could he get married at this prime time!?


    He had also heard that the girl had nothing except a pretty face. She had never gone to school, had no


    powerful family to back her up, and didn¡¯t even have an ID!


    Neil had talked to Shane on the phone to brief him about the situation before he took her back. Shane


    had not minded it much back then, as he just assumed that the actor was having fun. He did not expect


    the man not to even want to work now!


    ¡°Neil, are you being serious?¡± Shane asked again with a stern face.


    Neil did not answer. He slouched on the couch, swirling a ss of whisky in his left hand.


    What was the point of him being serious? The girl did not even n to have anything to do with him.


    She had said it¡ªhe was just an uncle to her.


    Moreover, he did not know what he actually felt for her either. Sometimes, when he calmed down and


    thought about it carefully, it was probably sympathy and pitiful fondness he had for her¡­ His


    impression of her was like a poor stray kitten, an rmed bunny, a lively fox¡ªall that but not a woman.


    Neil had high standards for his partner. She had to be intelligent and beautiful, talented, have shared


    interests with him, be able to take care of a home and be presentable, exude the feminine charm¡­


    Aurelia did not match his standards at all.


    Neil chuckled and emptied the whisky in his ss.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Shane nudged him and shook his head weakly. ¡°There¡¯s something I have to remind you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Whether your fiancee is real or not¡­ the fans don¡¯t want it to be real, understand?¡±


    Neil frowned.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to retire so soon, right?¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze was aloof as he looked out the window. Of course, he wanted to make something out of


    this. It would be boring to go home and take over his family business.


    ¡°If you still want a ce in showbiz, maintain your rtionship with your fans! You aren¡¯t just an award-


    winning actor. You¡¯re also a popr celebrity. No matter how talented you are, it¡¯d be useless without


    the fans¡¯ support!¡±


    ¡°Mm, I know,¡± Neil replied indifferently.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Good.¡± Shane was not assured. ¡°I¡¯ve sent the schedule for the next few days to your phone. Film


    festival¡¯s red carpet first, then judge in a variety talent show. There¡¯ll be lots of press crowding you in


    these two schedules. You know what to say by then!¡±


    Neil nodded, still distracted.


    Shane could only point it out to a certain extent. It was fortunate that Neil had never failed him at times


    when it mattered.


    ¡­


    Two dayster, on the red carpet of the film festival, Neil caused a bout of squeals and screams as


    soon as he appeared.


    Just like Zephyr had said, his three-month absence in Centrolis had not reduced his poprity. Instead,


    the mysteriousness earned him more attention.


    Aurelia was making soup in the kitchen currently, a new skill picked up from Helen recently. She wiped


    her sweat and adjusted to the lowest heat. She was cooking with the lowest heat now, so she only


    needed to keep an eye out on the side.


    She had ced her phone on the stand while she made soup and casually yed a video. It was


    unexpected that a familiar voice came from the video.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯ve learned a lot about performing during my three months in Chaisnd.


    I hope I¡¯ll be able to present better work now that I¡¯m back!¡±


    Aurelia froze. She looked up at her phone. The man on the screen was poised. His perfect proportions


    and features looked like God had favored him.


    ¡°Mr. Harris, rumors have it that you have a fiancee in Chaisnd. This is also what the fans are


    concerned with¡­ We wonder if the rumors are true.¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s heart squeezed abruptly.


    Neil looked unfazed in front of the cameras. The shlights kept going off on him. Aurelia could hardly


    see him, but she heard his deep voice answer slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not answering this question. I hope to keep


    some privacy to myself.¡±


    The reporters paused before they whispered to each other. He wanted some privacy? It meant that the


    rumor did note out of nowhere.


    The reporters¡¯ interest was piqued as they pursued it. ¡°Mr. Harris, someone¡¯s captured photos of a girl


    by your side upon your return to Centrolis via a private jet¡­ Is that your fiancee?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harris, you¡¯re already engaged. Why did you tell your fans that you¡¯re single?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harris, please exin!¡±

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    Neil suppressed his emotions to maintain superficial politeness and courtesy. However, the reporters


    were relentless no matter how he diverted the topic. Some even began to make stories up right in front


    of him.


    Neil looked at Shane, who shot him a look to ask him to hold it in.


    ¡°People!¡± Shane went up with a smile and put Neil behind him. ¡°That¡¯s all for our interview today. It¡¯s the


    red carpet here. Let¡¯s not dy the interviewing up¡­¡±


    ¡°Does this mean that Mr. Harris really has a fiancee since he doesn¡¯t want to answer the question?¡±


    ¡°I said, this is my privacy!¡± Neil stopped in his tracks, and his gaze turned sharp. ¡°I do not want to say


    more!¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling guilty about something since you¡¯re not answering?¡±


    Even Shane, who had a mild temper, was provoked now. ¡°What¡¯s up with you? Does Neil have to tell


    you every single one of his private affairs?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harris¡¯ private affairs are the public affairs of his fans!¡± That particr reporter was triumphant. ¡°If


    you don¡¯t exin it to the fans, I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t cut it. It¡¯d be a disservice to everyone¡¯s constant


    support for you!¡±


    ¡°What? Say it again. I didn¡¯t hear you properly!¡±


    Shane was a known name even before he became an agent. He had a bit of say in both the legal world


    and the gangs. Otherwise, he would not have been able to keep it smooth sailing for his artists for so


    many years.


    He had always kept a civilized front, but now that someone was targeting Neil, there was no stopping


    him from rolling up his sleeves for a fight!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Neil, step back!¡± Shane jutted his chin. ¡°Leave this to me!¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better that you step back.¡±


    Before Shane started anything, Neil had two fingers against his chest to nudge him back.


    Neil¡¯s presence wasmanding as his deep eyes gleamed with a reckless sneer.


    ¡°I¡¯m only saying this once. I hope you listen carefully.


    ¡°First, my fans are rational and well-mannered. They won¡¯t hunt me down over some private affairs but


    focus on my acting and work. They give me sufficient respect and space, and I work hard to repay their


    support!


    ¡°Next, whether I have a fiancee or not, I¡¯m not putting it out there for the public¡¯s gossip or for the


    conscienceless media¡¯s views.


    He said with emphasis, gaze sharp on the reporter, ¡°Lastly, anyone who dares make things up, I


    promise that you¡¯ll receive mywyer¡¯s letter within three hours after the article¡¯s published. I¡¯ll see you


    in court!¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia hung out on the balcony on the rooftop with Zuko in the evening.


    The sunset glow colored the sky golden pink while the night crept in. The air was summery, light and


    sweet.


    She ced the baby in the stroller before she leaned against the rail to enjoy the momentary peace.


    The baby cried a whileter, and she picked it up swiftly to coax it.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment Zuko was in his mother¡¯s arms, he stopped crying. He blinked big eyes at his mother as


    he whined.


    Cordelia chuckled dryly and touched his little nose. ¡°You naughty little boy. You aren¡¯t letting me rest at


    all, are you?¡±


    ¡°Hah! Hah!¡±


    Helen brought fruit tea up to her and took the baby from her.


    ¡°Madam, take a break. I¡¯ll look after him!¡±


    Cordelia smiled and massaged her sore shoulders.


    She had gotten decent rest after thebor. There were plenty of service staff, and they hired the best


    nutritionist and caretaker in the industry, yet Cordelia still felt tired. It was both physical and mental.


    Her postpartum body was no longer like before. In addition to being a first-time mother, worry and


    anxiousness came after the initial excitement and joy.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    Cordelia was always worrying and afraid, fretting that something was wrong with her baby. Sometimes,


    she was so anxious at night that she felt for her son¡¯s breathing from time to time.


    Zuko clung to her especially much too, crying whenever he did not see his mother. Cordelia could not


    get away even if she wanted to.


    ¡°Motherhood¡¯s never easy!¡± Helen said with a grin, ¡°Our baby Zuko¡¯s already very easy to handle!


    Right, there¡¯s a term for it online¡­ angel baby!¡±


    Cordelia chuckled. ¡°Aunt Helen, you go online too?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I might be old, but I¡¯m trendy! Just this afternoon, I went on social media!¡±


    Cordelia grinned. It was no wonder she did not see her for the whole afternoon.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s just my bad eyesight that I can¡¯t see some words clearly. I don¡¯t know if it helps Aurelia!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia paused. ¡°What does it have to do with Aurelia?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well¡­¡± Helen exined, ¡°The child came to me during noon, panicky, and asked me to sign up


    dozens of ounts to help her publish posts! Almost got to her knees to beg me! She can only speak


    Acian but not write and barely can read. I taught her for quite some time!¡±


    Cordelia was confused, listening until Helen showed her the phone. It was only then she figured the


    situation out.


    The posts were right below the same video clip¡ªby different ounts but all Aurelia¡¯s tone of speech.


    The video clip was Neil¡¯s interview.


    ¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Neil was in Shane¡¯s office. Both of them spent a long time looking at their phones.


    Shane had pulled several strings to cut the video clip¡¯s clout, but he was still amused by the posts he


    saw here and there.


    There were a few of them that stood out.


    [Disimer: I¡¯m Neil Harris¡¯ friend. I can be witness that he absolutely does not have a fiancee!]


    [I have insider news. Neil¡¯s not in any rtionship. He has never lied to his fans. He¡¯s been sincere and


    open!]


    [Me, me! I also know that the girl by his side isn¡¯t his fiancee! He doesn¡¯t like her! Please don¡¯t be


    misled by conscienceless paparazzi and misunderstand Neil! He¡¯s your best actor, always!]


    Shane could not helpughing.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, what fans do you have? Good job trying to get you out of this!¡±


    Neil was silent. Theplicated emotions in his eyes spread like ink.


    With that awkward Acian, he knew right away that it was the girl! Not only had she leftments, but


    she also retorted to every post that was unkind to him. It was just that her Acian was so bad that her


    retorts read like an elementary school kid.


    Neil rubbed his temples. The feeling of a rock weighing down his chest came to him again.


    Aurelia probably did not know that his agency would take care of things like this and that his PR team


    was one of the best in the industry. She had signed up for so many ounts and leftment after


    comment, retorting post after post and bumping posts that got flooded by newer ones. She was using


    her clumsy ways to protect him stubbornly.


    ¡°Hey, look at this one!¡± Shane got to thest page.


    Thements on that page were posted when the video clip had just been uploaded. People were


    influenced, fully criticizing Neil for disrespecting the reporter and not caring about his fans. Some even


    instigated that Neil¡¯s talent did not deserve such a reputation and that he was unworthy of his title as an


    award-winning actor.


    There was also a rather insignificantment on the same page, [He¡¯s the best uncle in the world. You


    can¡¯t say that about him!!]


    Neil¡¯s gaze dimmed as his heart suddenly throbbed in pain.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    There were numerous replies under thatmentughing at the poster for being an infatuated fangirl.


    However, Neil¡¯s hand stopped on the screen as his finger slowly glided over each word, like he was


    stroking her long, chestnut hair that was fluffy like a kitten¡¯s.


    That ount¡¯s username was Sunny¡­


    Neil closed his eyes and exhaled a long breath.


    ¡°Say, Neil,¡± Shane said with a lowered volume. ¡°If you really don¡¯t feel like acting recently, I suggest that


    you go back to Southeast Aciatic for some time. Consider doing it for your family!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Shane hesitated before telling him, ¡°I heard that the princess in Southeast Aciatic is asking


    about you again!¡±


    ¡­


    Later, Cordelia sprawled on the bed in exhaustion after coaxing her son to sleep.


    Zephyr came out from the bathroom and sat beside her to gently massage her shoulders.


    ¡°Oh, right here¡­¡± Cordelia eximed softly, ¡°Harder!¡±


    Zephyr froze before he chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that too hard will hurt you.¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t! I just want you to go harder¡­ Hmm, that feels so good¡­¡±


    Her moan was soft and pleased that Zephyr could hardly keep his control in check. If her ¡°harder¡± and


    ¡°so good¡± were not because he was massaging her shoulders but¡­ it would be great!


    Zephyr smirked. As he thought about it, he inched closer to her.


    Cordelia¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°Darling, Zuko¡¯s only two months old. Why does each day feel like years¡­


    When he¡¯s growing up, so I don¡¯t have to carry him anymore?¡±


    Even though she had help around her, Zuko only wanted Cordelia and could not bear to be separated


    for even a moment.


    Moreover, the baby could eat, so his weight shot up, and his plump little arms and legs looked like the


    Michelin mascot.


    Cordelia felt like her body was breaking apart, carrying him for the whole day. Her arms, especially, did


    not feel like hers anymore.


    Zephyr raised his brows and spoke softly next to her ear. ¡°Realize your husband¡¯s better than your son


    now, huh?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°Your husband doesn¡¯t need you to carry him!¡±


    Cordelia paused before punching him with her dainty fists, giggling.


    ¡°Not only does your husband not need you to carry him, but he can also carry you when you¡¯re tired!¡±


    Before Cordelia could react, the man had pulled her into his arms.


    She had put on some weight after herbor. She was still slim where she was supposed to be, but


    where she was supposed to be voluptuous had gotten even bigger. In addition to her breastfeeding,


    she always smelled faintly of milk¡­


    Zephyr buried his face in her chest. His mind went nk as blood rushed all the way south¡­


    His hands that had been massaging her slid down her back to her waist and hips, groping. ¡°Honey, can


    we¡­ today?¡±


    Urgent pants apanied his husky voice, hitting Cordelia¡¯s heart like little pebbles. She could feel the


    heat and change of his body.


    It had been months since they were intimate, and she actually yearned for him too¡­


    Cordelia flushed red, pushing him twice halfheartedly before shepletely surrendered to his kisses.


    ¡°Softer¡­¡± She held his roaming hand. ¡°Don¡¯t wake Zuko up.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he feed before he slept?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m still worried.¡±


    ¡°That he¡¯s hungry?¡± Zephyr smirked. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you worried about me getting hungry?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°So you should feed me now first!¡±


    Zephyr flipped the nket and covered both of them securely.


    ¡­


    Even though Zephyr had been suppressing his urge for a long time, he was considerate of Cordelia¡¯s


    feelings and did not move too recklessly, trying his best to restrain himself.


    After all, this was her first time postpartum. Physically or psychologically, there ought to be an adapting


    process.


    When they were done, Cordelia snuggled into his sweaty chest.


    Zephyr had only gotten a taste, not thoroughly satiated as he used to be, but he was already in glee.


    They should take things slow, and he should understand her. She was not just his wife now but also a


    mother.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Zephyr smiled and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Zuko¡¯s such a good boy.¡± He looked at the baby cot. ¡°He¡¯s so sound asleep and didn¡¯t even interrupt


    us!¡±


    Cordelia pulled her pajamas over herself to feel their son¡¯s little hands, feet, and head before she


    shed a relieved smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zephyr was puzzled.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Cordelia answered with a smile. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a fever!¡±


    ¡°Darling¡­ why would he have a fever?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried!¡± Cordelia stuck her tongue out. She was pretty helpless about her anxious antics as


    well.


    She was either feeling for the baby¡¯s breathing or his temperature. Everything was actually normal.


    Little Zuko ate, slept well, and had good lungs for crying, too¡ªhe was an incredibly healthy


    baby.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± Zephyr felt both amused and bad. He went over to hold her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re being too


    stressed.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to worry about him so much. There are Hamerton ancestors who¡¯ve been


    generals. Zuko has the genes, so he¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    ¡°Mm, I know, but I can¡¯t help it.¡± Cordelia chuckled and leaned back into him. ¡°It¡¯s only now that I


    understand how hard it is to be a mother¡­ Thinking back now, my mom raised Carter and me alone,


    and in that environment. I wonder how she overcame it.¡±


    ¡°Missing mom?¡±


    Cordelia did not say anything but closed her eyes.


    It was most probably because she had been too tired recently. Her sleep was light too, and she kept


    dreaming. Her dreams were all days when she was bullied back then.


    Her mother had been mentally unwell, and they had not had the money to get her treated. Cordelia was


    so young, but she had had to take care of both her mother and younger brother, pinching every penny


    she had.


    It was until she met Zephyr that she knew what it felt like to be spoiled and protected.


    Her eyes felt wet as she hugged his neck. Sometimes, she felt like life was a gamble. Meeting the man


    and marrying him was the most sessful bet she had made in her life.


    Baby Zuko fussed and cried a little, prompting both of them to go over.


    Zephyr changed his diaper, and Cordelia picked him up to feed him. Once the baby had his needs all


    fulfilled, he went back to sleep.


    The husband and wife got ready for bed as well when Cordelia¡¯s phone rang all of a sudden.


    ¡°Who¡¯s calling sote at night?¡± She frowned and saw that it was a Southeast Aciatic number.


    ¡°Cordelia, I hope I¡¯m not disturbing your rest?¡±


    ¡°Carter?¡± Cordelia was surprised. ¡°Why are you calling at this hour?¡±


    Carter¡¯s voice sounded off. ¡°Mom¡¯s ill, Cordelia¡­ Dad¡¯s putting everything off to keep herpany.


    When¡­ When can you make a trip to Southeast Aciatic?¡±

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    Cordelia¡¯s heart lurched. ¡°Carter¡­ tell me properly, how¡¯s mom?¡±


    ¡°Mom hasn¡¯t been feeling well the past two months. I don¡¯t know what illness it is in particr¡­¡±


    Carter¡¯s voice wavered. ¡°Dad said that you were giving birth, so he didn¡¯t let me tell you. Cordelia, can


    youe?¡±


    Cordelia bit her lips. Fear engulfed her like a monster with a wide, bloodied mouth.


    Zephyr hugged her and took the phone, calmly telling Carter they would be back in Southeast Aciatic


    soon.


    ¡°Darling¡­¡± Cordelia was at a loss.


    She had just been thinking about the hardship in the past, not expecting that the shadow those days


    left could never be wiped away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Zephyrforted her softly. ¡°Dad¡¯s a good doctor. He¡¯ll take good care of mom. I guess


    Carter¡¯s calling because he¡¯s so young and gets too nervous. It¡¯s always been you when mom was sick


    in the past. Now that you aren¡¯t around, he¡¯s lost his support.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes were rimmed red with glistening tears.


    Zephyr hugged her, feeling his heart ache for her. He knew that no amount offort or coaxing would


    work. She would only be soothed when she was taken back to Southeast Aciatic for a visit personally


    as soon as possible.


    ¡­


    Two dayster, Cordelia and Zephyr arrived at the airport with Zuko.


    Cordelia had felt a little guilty for leaving after a short time in Centrolis, worried that Liam would be


    angry. However, Liam frowned.


    ¡°What do you take me as? Of course you should go check on your mother when she¡¯s ill! Who knows?


    She might be happy and recover when you¡¯re back with my great-grandson!¡±


    Cordelia was grateful for the old man¡¯s understanding.


    Liam had even lent them his private jet.


    His private jet had the best security in the whole Hamerton family. No one dared try tinkering with it.


    The pilot had more than 20 years of aviation experience, so everything was safe and secure.


    Cordelia carried Zuko and leaned against Zephyr¡¯s shoulder in the VIP lounge.


    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s so kind to me, yet I can¡¯t take care of him, and I¡¯m taking you with me too¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s silly of you to say.¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡°Taking care of mom is our priority now. Grandpa¡¯s not


    insensible. Besides, do you think there¡¯s really no one to run the household without you in the


    Hamertons?¡±


    Cordelia gave it a thought. That was right. There were about a dozen experienced butlers who were


    capable and loyal like rk in the household. Thepany also had a professional management team


    and plenty of talented individuals on the board of directors.


    Liam had passed the family and business matters to her out of his affection and trust for her.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia smiled and looked up to rub noses with Zephyr.


    This was the first time, postpartum, that she had taken the initiative to be intimate with him.


    Zephyr looked delightfully surprised and adjusted himself to kiss her¡­ when someone knocked on the


    door.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton, there¡¯s someone for you!¡±


    Cordelia was amused by Zephyr¡¯s scowl and pushed him away softly.


    Zephyr gnashed his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m twisting the person¡¯s head off no matter who it is outside!¡±


    The door opened, and Neil was standing outside.


    Zephyr jolted.


    Neil removed his sunsses and hat before slowly entering the VIP lounge.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia was slightly surprised to see him. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Aunt X¡¯s ill. I¡¯m going back to Southeast Aciatic with you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Neil smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of work here. I don¡¯t want to act for the time being, so I might


    as well spend some time back home!¡±


    Cordelia nodded and kept her eyes on the door.


    Aurelia was following her back to Southeast Aciatic this time. Aurelia had thought that the Centrolis


    airport was huge and beautiful with so many expensive-looking duty-free shops, and she did not want


    to be a third wheel, so she had gone out to walk around.


    Cordelia was just about to discuss Aurelia¡¯s immigration status in Southeast Aciatic with Neil when the


    girl ran in excitedly.


    ¡°Cordelia, all the way over that side of the airport¡­ there¡¯s a row of w machines¡ªa whole row!¡±


    As soon as she spoke, a cold voice retorted, ¡°What¡¯s so exciting about w machines?¡±

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Aurelia froze, looking at the familiar back. Her breath was caught as her heart skipped a beat.


    When Neil turned around and their eyes met, it was like the world had stopped moving.


    Ever since Neil took her to Centrolis, she had been staying in Royal Manor without any contact with


    him. Their only contact was her dozens of ounts that posted andmented under his video¡­


    Now that they had met again, Aurelia could not tell what she felt. She forced a stiff smile and greeted


    him as naturally as she could, ¡°Hi, uncle!¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze dimmed with a straight face, but his hands that were on his sides balled up into fists. He


    was kind of angry with himself. He kept telling himself that he hade to the airport to go back to


    Southeast Aciatic with Cordelia because he was worried about his aunt¡¯s illness and wanted to spend


    some time rxing back home¡­


    In spite of it, his subconscious told him that it was because Aurelia was going there too.


    This was why he had rushed over so eagerly.


    In actuality, he had two more schedules. When he packed his luggage so spontaneously today, it


    nearly made Shane cough blood out of his rage.


    Neil took a deep breath and could not helpughing self-deprecatingly at himself that he had ttered


    himself. The girl had made it clear in the helicopter¡ªhe was just ¡®uncle¡¯ to her, only an uncle!


    Zuko woke up then, his cry breaking the silence.


    Cordelia quickly took him to the nursing room to feed him.


    Neil went to Zephyr and cleared his throat. ¡°Uh¡­ Aurelia¡¯sing with me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zephyr was taken aback.


    Neil pulled Aurelia to his side without saying more.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I brought you back from Chaisnd, so you¡¯re naturallying with me!¡±


    ¡°But Cordelia says to follow her.¡± Aurelia lowered her head. Despite what she said, her heart bloomed


    with sweet joy.


    Neil shot her a look. ¡°Aurelia, what I tell you isn¡¯t effective anymore, is it?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then get on my ne!¡± Neil¡¯s tone was harsh. ¡°The Hamertons¡¯ private jet isn¡¯tfortable. Ride in


    mine!¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless. ¡°Take Aurelia with you if that¡¯s what you want, but why are you


    involving the Hamertons¡¯ ne?¡±


    With a look from Neil, the flight attendant took Aurelia to board first.


    When Cordelia came out after nursing, she more or less understood the situation after seeing the


    scene. She met eyes with Zephyr, and they chuckled.


    She purposely asked Neil, ¡°Can Aurelia go to Southeast Aciatic without a passport?¡±


    Neil was prepared for the question. ¡°Her temporary residence permit in Southeast Aciatic¡¯s prepared.


    ording to thew, as long as one has a temporary residence permit, they can stay there even


    without a passport. They just don¡¯t have citizenship rights.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Zephyr looked at him and smirked. ¡°I thought you¡¯re rarely back in Southeast Aciatic? Don¡¯t you live in


    Mengasas most of the time? Why are you so familiar with Southeast Aciaticw?¡±


    Neil was stumped by his question and turned around to re at him.


    Zephyr was actually right. Before meeting Aurelia, he knew nothing about Southeast Aciatic¡¯sw.


    In order to resolve Aurelia¡¯s immigration status, he had gone through the thick book of Southeast


    Aciatic¡¯sw three times from front to back, so much so that he would pass with flying colors if he were


    to sit for thewyer qualification exam.


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡± Neil¡¯s face heated up slightly as he gritted his teeth and red at the man. ¡°Just


    take care of my cousin. Why are you poking your nose into my business too!?¡±

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    Was Neil getting angry out of embarrassment?


    Cordelia and Zephyr exchanged a look and chuckled in unison.


    Neil knew that he would be asking for a snub if he were to argue with the husband and wife since their


    love was so strong, so he shook his head and coyly stepped away to board his ne with his hands on


    his back.


    Neil¡¯s private ne was rtively smallpared to the Hamertons¡¯, but the interior was luxurious and


    trendy in design. As he frequently flew everywhere across the world for filming, the ne was designed


    to match his superstar presence.


    Aurelia sat properly on her seat without moving, as if afraid that she would wreck or stain somewhere


    with an additional move.


    With wide eyes, she looked around curiously. Posters of movies that Neil had starred in were hung in


    the cabin of the ne, the man taking the center position in each of them.


    He was styled differently in each, with varying makeup, but all the posters shared a simrity¡ªno


    matter how the man was dressed or styled, he was so handsome that gods would envy him.


    There was an especially eye-catching one where he acted as an assassin. He bared his upper body in


    the poster, and his physique was a perfect inverted triangle. There was a scar on his sinewy chest, and


    the lighting loomed over his chiseled face.


    Aurelia stared at it in infatuation, unable to shift her eyes away.


    ¡°Miss, the ne will take off soon. Please put on your seatbelt.


    ¡°Miss? Miss!¡±


    The flight attendant reminded Aurelia several times, but she showed no reaction. It was until Neil


    plopped himself down next to her and growled, ¡°Aurelia!¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡± Aurelia shuddered and quickly reeled her gaze back.


    The flight attendant sped Aurelia¡¯s seatbelt for her with a smile and gave several reminders before


    she came back again with slippers and a nket.


    Aurelia had never been served like this, so she smiled awkwardly. When she heard Neil¡¯s loud cough,


    though, she carefully tucked her smile away.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Neil nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to tell me?¡±


    Aurelia jolted before she shook her head. What else was there to talk about? Had she not made it clear


    to him back in the helicopter?Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Neil took a deep breath to suppress his inexplicable temper and told her, ¡°Southeast Aciatic is a


    completely foreign ce to you. Adapt well when you get there.¡±


    What he meant was that she could go to him if she found it hard to adapt.


    Unexpectedly, the girl nodded and even smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle. I¡¯m super good at adapting! No


    new environment can beat me!¡±


    Neil¡¯s gaze paused on her face.


    ¡°ording to Southeast Aciatic¡¯sw, you¡¯ll automatically be granted citizenship once you stay 15


    years there. Or¡­ if you have excellent contributions or you¡¯re an outstanding talent, the royals will


    grant amnesty, then you¡¯ll be able to receive citizenship soon.


    ¡°Aurelia, do you know what an outstanding talent is? A graduate of famous universities. There are


    several internationally famous universities in Southeast Aciatic. If you could study there, it¡¯d be a good


    choice.¡±


    What he meant was that she should plead to him to be admitted to school!


    Unexpectedly again, the girl told him seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle. I¡¯ll study and work hard to get into a


    famous school! I¡¯m already learning Acian¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Neil¡¯s nostrils were ring, not receiving the answers he wanted. Was the girl determined to draw a


    clear line between them? Was everything she said real? That he was just ¡°uncle¡± to her?


    Neil¡¯s heart sank, and he glowered, tossing Aurelia the temporary residence permit.


    The pass hit Aurelia¡¯s head. Once she caught it with a fumble, she looked up and met the man¡¯s cold


    eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t care about you when we¡¯re there!¡± he said, ¡°Be smart on your own!¡±


    He turned away to sleep right after speaking.

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    Aurelia clutched the temporary residence permit and held it close to her heart. She looked at Neil


    quietly for a long time before smiling suddenly.


    If only time could stop at that moment¡­


    Smart as she was, how could she not know what he wanted to hear from her? She had purposely said


    what she did to push him farther away. Sometimes, pushing someone away was not because one did


    not love them¡ªletting go was fulfillment in itself instead.


    Aurelia smiled as she leaned back against the seat and turned her head to another side.


    The sunlight outside was ring as a tear slid down her face.


    ¡­


    The nended in Southeast Aciatic shortly.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Chauffeurs and housekeepers from the Irwins waited outside the airport. Cordelia and Zephyr took the


    privatene that only royals could use.


    Once they stepped out of the airport, Cordelia halted in her steps.


    This was a foreign environment to her. Tall palm trees were everywhere, and the climate was humid


    and hot. It was like the sun had focused all its light and heat on thisnd that even the wildflowers by


    the road bloomed radiantly.


    Aplex emotion surged within Cordelia. She was supposed to be born and grow up here¡­


    Zephyr was behind her, carrying their son. He told her softly, ¡°Darling, hop in, quickly.¡±


    Cordelia forced a smile and nodded.


    A whileter, they met Rowan in the Irwins¡¯ private forest park. The older man was dressed in


    traditional Southeast Aciatic clothes and was ted when he saw that Zuko had grown a bit plumper.


    Not only had he given him some money, but he had also prepared a box full of gold essories.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ll spoil him like this!¡± Cordelia whined with a smile.


    ¡°This is my little grandson. Of course, I have to spoil him rotten!¡±


    Cordelia was worried about X¡¯s condition, so she lowered her voice to ask, ¡°Dad, how¡¯s my mom


    doing?¡±


    Rowan¡¯s hand that was ying with Zuko paused as dark clouds loomed over his expression.


    Cordelia got nervous. ¡°Is it bad? Where¡¯s she now? Take me to her!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± Rowan replied softly. ¡°She¡¯s in a sanatorium under the Irwins. The facilities there are the


    best, and I¡¯ve stationed the most experienced doctor to attend to her. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s she gotten?¡±


    Rowan paused for a while before uttering softly, ¡°It has to do with her mind.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart sank.


    She had guessed it more or less before she came. X had been battling her mind for so many years.


    When she was barely herself in the past, she had suffered a lot in the shabby psychiatric hospital too.


    Tears welled in Cordelia¡¯s eyes. She thought that her mother had recovered from it, but¡­


    ¡°Silly child.¡± Rowan looked at her lovingly. ¡°Mental illnesses don¡¯t heal so easily.


    ¡°For years, I¡¯ve done her wrong and done you and Carter wrong¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve subjected you all to the grudges from thest generation. If I hadn¡¯t been foolishly seeking


    revenge, X wouldn¡¯t have left Southeast Aciatic, and that b*stard William wouldn¡¯t have¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Rowan wallowed in regret. ¡°Now that your mother¡¯s ill again, I won¡¯t let her battle this


    by herself this time! I¡¯ll stay by her side, always. No matter what state she¡¯s in, I¡¯ll always be by her


    side!¡±


    Cordelia sniffed, tears sliding down her face.


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± Rowan adjusted his emotions and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ve asked you toe back because I


    have things to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Rowan looked serious. ¡°I want to¡­¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, his butler, Charlie, hurried over frantically.


    ¡°Sir, the prince and princess are here in the hall. Do you want to meet them with Ms. Cordelia?¡±

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    Cordelia was surprised. ¡°Dad, what prince and princess?¡±


    Rowan did not look too good as he cracked a wry smile.


    ¡°Pass Zuko to the nanny and ask Zephyr toe. I¡¯ll take you both to meet them!¡±


    They came to the hall shortly after.


    Cordelia saw a man and woman sitting on the couch upon entering.


    The Irwins¡¯ reception hall was glittery and luxurious. The two people who sat there were dressed in


    traditional Southeast Aciatic clothing and decked out in jewelry, looking affluent and noble.


    Charlie introduced Cordelia and Zephyr to meet them ording to royal etiquette.


    Charlie said in a lowered voice, ¡°Ms. Cordelia, Mr. Zephyr, this one on the left is Princess Victoria


    Charles, and on the right is Prince Alexander Charles. You should bow to them.¡±


    Cordelia nodded and bowed politely before looking up at them.


    Victoria smiled and greeted her. It was said that she was the only princess in the royal family, so her


    status was extraordinary.


    Cordelia thought that it was not just her status that was extraordinary. She was also very pretty.


    Growing up as a royal, elegance and nobility seemed to be etched in her bones.


    Prince Alexander Charles, who was next to her, had a softness in his beauty. He was polite and warm,


    down to earth.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I only met Mr. Irwin¡¯s son previously, ¡°Alexander said softly. ¡°It¡¯s our first time meeting Ms. Cordelia.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about her.¡± Victoria smiled. ¡°She¡¯s the one who¡¯s been living in Jangasas, Cordelia Jenner.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s changed to Cordelia Irwin now.¡± Rowan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just that Cordelia¡¯s used her name these 20


    over years that it doesn¡¯t matter what she¡¯s called. The most important thing is that she¡¯s my


    daughter.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia was surprised, not expecting that the princess had investigated her background when they


    were only meeting for the first time.


    Alexander was only smiling from the side, his gaze pausing briefly on Zephyr¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s not forget what we¡¯re here for,¡± he reminded her.


    Victoria¡¯s expression was faint as she asked for the gift to be presented.


    Rowan refused perfunctorily but let Charlie ept it ultimately.


    ¡°I¡¯vee with my uncle¡¯s instruction today to congratte you on the addition of a grandson, Mr.


    Irwin,¡± Victoria said courteously. ¡°We hope the Irwins prosper well and mark another glorious


    aplishment in pharmaceuticals.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Rowan had spent lots of time interacting with the royals, and he took care of each detail without any


    faux pas. Assuming neither inferiority nor arrogance, he asked for tea to be served and sat on the


    couch by the side to chat with the aristocrats.


    With the pleasantries over and done with, everyone rxed.


    After a short chat, Victoria seemed to loseposure as her eyes kept flitting outside the door.


    Rowan understood what she was thinking but stayed silent.


    Victoria finally asked, ¡°I heard that Ms. Cordelia¡­ didn¡¯te back alone to Southeast Aciatic this


    time?¡±


    Before Cordelia could answer, Rowan chuckled and replied first, ¡°Of course, she isn¡¯t alone, Your


    Highness! There, my son-inw¡¯s sitting right beside her!¡±


    Victoria obviously did not mean it like that, so she narrowed her eyes at the sly fox, Rowan.


    Rowan continued. ¡°There¡¯s also my little grandson. I¡¯ll ask for him to be carried here if Your Highness


    would like to have a look!¡±


    Victoria¡¯s smile was cryptic. ¡°Mr. Irwin, you really don¡¯t know who I¡¯m referring to?¡±


    Rowan¡¯s hand that held the teacup hovered.


    In terms of status and identity, there was no way he could rival the royalty. In terms of etiquette, though,


    he dared to bet that Victoria absolutely had to keep up the royalty¡¯s pride.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    The royal family would be so embarrassed if the princess showed how much she desired a man!


    Therefore, Rowan slowly ced the teacup down, and a sly glint shed in his smiling eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re asking about Neil?¡±


    Victoria had been tinkering with her essories, and her fingers curled up when she heard Neil¡¯s


    name. However, she looked unfazed.


    Rowan said smilingly, ¡°Neil dide back with them.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡­¡± Victoria hesitated.


    ¡°Your Highness, how could you speak up in initiative, given your high status?¡± Rowan said calmly,


    ¡°ording to the royal family rules, Your Highness can¡¯t ask to meet a man personally. It¡¯d have to be


    Neil who makes an official invitation with gifts!¡±


    There was a change in Victoria¡¯s expression.


    Waiting for Neil to ask to meet her? What difference would it make from asking the sun to rise from the


    west?


    Despite that, she could not retort since Rowan brought up the royal family rules. She could only bite her


    lips and tug on her bracelet.


    Alexander was observant, discerning that Rowan did not wee the two of them. Even though they


    were royals, the royal family was only a decoration in this country.


    Rowan had to respectfully address them ¡°Your Highness¡±, purely out of courtesy and favor.


    It was time for both of them to leave now.


    Alexander tugged Victoria¡¯s sleeves to shoot her a look.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Victoria¡¯s expression was stiff since she was in a bad mood, so Alexander could only stand up himself


    to make more pleasantries before letting his escorts lead the way and slowly making it to the


    door.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    When he passed by Zephyr, his gaze paused on thetter¡¯s face again. Zephyr noticed it and looked


    up only to meet the prince¡¯s gentle smile.


    After the royal siblings left, Cordelia and Zephyr went to the study with Rowan.


    ¡°The king of Southeast Aciatic did not have his own children,¡± Rowan exined. ¡°So, he has chosen a


    few children in the family as princes and princess, probably to observe who¡¯s outstanding enough to


    inherit the throne in the future.¡±


    ¡°So, Victoria could possibly be queen in the future?¡± asked Cordelia.


    Rowan nodded.


    This was also why the Harris family did not want to offend Victoria.


    Southeast Aciatic was a typical constitutional monarchy country. Although the monarch¡¯s power was


    limited and the royal family basically had no authority, they were still the royal family and were favored


    by the people to a certain extent. This made them still influential.


    In addition, the royal family had connections. The Irwins could not avoid socializing with them if they


    wanted to continue to grow.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Rowan sighed. ¡°The royal family intends to seek a marriage alliance with the Harrises.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia and Zephyr were astonished.


    ¡°Neil¡¯s father, your uncle, General Noah Harris.¡± Rowan looked at Cordelia. ¡°He¡¯s a famous figure too,


    contributed several honors and was given a title by the royal family.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not all that strange that Victoria has her eyes on Neil.


    ¡°If it really works out between them, it¡¯s actually a good thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Rowan paused. ¡°I don¡¯t think Neil has any feelings for Victoria.¡±


    Cordelia froze and could not help thinking that Rowan was really sharp with his judgment.


    ¡°So¡­ is this why you rejected Victoria directly just now when she wanted to meet Neil?¡±


    ¡°One of the reasons, yes.¡± Rowan chuckled. ¡°Neil¡¯s family, after all. I don¡¯t want him to suffer from any


    grievances. Besides¡­ From what I see, General Harris doesn¡¯t intend to forge a marriage alliance with


    the royal family. From the looks of it, at least, he doesn¡¯t support Victoria¡¯s side.¡±

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    Cordelia nodded.


    There were many factions in the Southeast Aciatic royal family that wereplicated and intertwined.


    The degree of collusions and intrigues was no lesser than the four major families of Centrolis¡ªmight


    even be worse.


    After all, they were not just fighting for wealth and assets. The throne was even more crucial. Whoever


    had military rights would have higher chances of winning.


    This was why the Harrises turned out to be the hotcake.


    Noah was not in any urgency to decide on Neil¡¯s marriage. He might also be waiting and considering


    which faction had the potential.


    ¡°Victoria and Alexander are the most hopeful,¡± Rowan told them. ¡°You can¡¯t avoid interacting with the


    royals. Remember to keep a low profile and treat everyone fairly. Don¡¯t ever show that you¡¯ve taken a


    side, understand?¡±


    ¡°Mm, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Rowan held their hands. ¡°Cordelia, Zephyr, Irwin Pharmaceuticals will need you in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia was rmed.


    Zephyr also found it unbelievable. He furrowed his brow, and a glint shed in his eyes. He then asked


    after some time, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s still Carter, and you¡¯ve decided just like this?¡±


    ¡°Dream on.¡± Rowan shot him a dirty look, cold on the outside as usual.


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m handing over the wholepany to you!¡±


    Zephyr pursed his lips speechlessly.


    Rowan looked at his daughter. ¡°Cordelia, Carter is growing into his expertise but is young andcks


    experience. There¡¯s always an academic air on him. I¡¯m not as assured of leaving thepany to


    him.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll segregate a part of it to leave it under you and Zephyr¡¯s name. I hope that Zephyr¡­ can give


    Carter a hand to help him take on his responsibilities alone as soon as possible.¡±


    Zephyr smirked. The old geezer needed him now, huh?


    Rowan looked at him. If it were not for his daughter and grandson, he would not even be bothered with


    this brat!


    Cordelia smiled. ¡°Dad, I know that you want to keep mompany the best you can. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll


    help Carter and run Irwin Pharmaceuticals well.¡±


    Rowan wasforted and looked at Zephyr. He kept his smile and put on the authority of a father-in-


    law. ¡°What about you? What do you say?¡±


    Zephyr chuckled and hugged Cordelia. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear father-inw. I listen to my wife!¡±


    Rowan blinked, eyes a little wet, and he quickly turned away.


    ¡­


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon Aurelia¡¯s arrival in Southeast Aciatic, she found a ce to stay easily due to her temporary


    residence permit.


    Her apartment was in the city center. It was small and old, with a market next street. There were people


    every day, and it was noisy.


    Despite that, Aurelia liked it a lot. Her home was not huge, but this was her actual first home. It was so


    much better than the dark basement in Melorian.


    Cordelia had paid the rent for her. Aurelia promised her that she would return the money once she


    made some.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush,¡± Cordelia had told her softly. ¡°Your main concern right now isn¡¯t to make money but to


    study well. You already have a temporary residence permit. Even if you can¡¯t sit for a university


    entrance exam right away, it¡¯d be good to sit in the sses first.¡±


    Aurelia shook her head with a smile. Of course, she would go to school, but survival was her current


    priority.


    She had already found a job¡ªjust on the street next to the market. It was a tailor shop.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    There were plenty of tailor shops like this and excellently skilled embroidery artists in Southeast Aciatic.


    When Aurelia went for her trial, the owner showered her with praises, so it was only a matter of course


    that Aurelia got to stay.


    It was just that her payment was lower than others because she only had a temporary residence permit


    and did not have an official status.


    Aurelia did not mind. She had never lived this openly in broad daylight. Back in Melorian, she had often


    said self-deprecatingly that she was a sewer rat. At that time, she would not even dare imagine that


    she could work a proper job under broad daylight one day¡ªthat she could make a living for herself by


    working and earning a sry.


    She appreciated this opportunity that was hard toe by and worked harder than everyone else. Her


    n was to save enough money and return Cordelia the rent that she had paid for her, then continue to


    save up for university.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Once they got familiar, the owner liked the pretty girl who was capable and diligent, chatting and having


    tea with her from time to time.


    This afternoon, Aurelia was embroidering on a customer¡¯s clothes. The owner served her some tea,


    seeing how focused she was.


    ¡°Take a break! This isn¡¯t urgent!¡±


    Aurelia smiled and emptied the cup of tea.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working the whole morning. Your eyes must be tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright!¡± Aurelia rolled her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Girls your age work as little as they get to and hang out on the streets in their free time!¡± the owner


    said with a smile. ¡°Instead, you¡¯re here working so hard!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making as much as I can!¡± Aurelia¡¯s melodious voice was like tinkling silver bells. ¡°Besides, I really


    like this job. I can make money and fulfill my hobby. I¡ª¡±


    Her eyes flitted around before she remembered the saying. ¡°What can I have against it!?¡±


    The ownerughed, amused. She did not just hire Aurelia for work, but she also taught the girl to write


    and read, so the girl¡¯s Acian had improved significantly.


    ¡°Say, Aurelia.¡± The owner fanned her and looked at her lovingly. ¡°You really don¡¯t have a family?¡±


    Aurelia paused before shaking her head with a smile.


    ¡°Not even one family member?¡±


    ¡°Madam, would I be chased out of Chaisnd if I had someone?¡±


    The owner broke into a wide grin and went closer to her. ¡°Then¡­ you must want a family, right?¡±


    Aurelia did not quite understand what she was saying but went along and nodded.


    ¡°Aurelia.¡± The owner held her hand. ¡°To be honest, I liked you the moment you came to my shop! It¡¯s


    magical how peoplee together!¡±


    Aurelia winced. ¡°Madam, what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying I can give you a family!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    The owner grinned wide. ¡°I¡¯ll stop going in rounds! Aurelia, I have three sons. My eldest is a teacher,


    my second works in a foreign tradingpany, and my youngest is still in university¡­ Well, all three of


    them look decent. Not to say they are very handsome, but they look fine! Heh¡­ most importantly, none


    of them has ever dated!¡±


    Aurelia widened her eyes.


    ¡°Aurelia, if you¡¯re agreeable, I¡¯ll ask all three of them back this weekend so you can meet them?¡±


    ¡°No, Madam, this¡­¡± Aurelia panicked.


    ¡°You can pick any of my three sons. Date whichever you like, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Aurelia, I promise they¡¯ll be nice to you no matter which one you date! I can guarantee my sons¡¯


    characters!


    ¡°What do you think? Is it a yes?¡±


    Aurelia stered on a smile and contemted rejecting the owner when a stern voice sounded from


    the door.


    ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    Aurelia¡¯s heart jolted, and her back stiffened. There were several times that she wanted to turn around,


    but it seemed that a resistance pinned her on the spot, and she could only listen to the heavy footsteps


    approach slowly.


    The small tailor shop felt as if a low pressure had engulfed it.


    The owner had seen plenty of people. The moment she saw Neil with his oversized sunsses, she


    knew that he was not one to offend, so she quickly went up and asked with a smile, ¡°Sir, here for


    tailored clothes?¡±


    She regretted it a little as soon as she spoke.


    The man was dressed so elegantly. It was obvious he came from a rich family. There would be people


    who went to his doorstep particrly to measure him and customize his clothes, so how could he


    possibly be visiting her shop for business?


    In addition, the man seemed to be after Aurelia since he stepped inside¡­ even though Aurelia¡¯s back


    was against him.


    The owner pursed her lips. Did the girl already have a boyfriend, and was her boyfriend actually a big


    shot?


    ¡°Uh, sir, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for clothes.¡± Each word from Neil felt frosty.


    Aurelia held her breath, not daring to turn around.


    ¡°You¡¯re the boss here?¡± Neil removed his sunsses.


    When the owner met the predatory eyes that were like a leopard¡¯s, she froze. The man looked familiar.


    It was just that his icy presence shuddered her. ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Please step out for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But, sir, this is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to bring money to the table since you¡¯re staying?¡± Neil¡¯s smile did not feel like a


    smile. ¡°But once I bring money forward, I won¡¯t just be buying clothes!


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy this shop!¡±


    The owner was stunned.


    Who did he think he was? Coming in and threatening to buy someone¡¯s shop?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil looked around and said coldly, ¡°Madam, this shop¡¯s pretty old, right?


    ¡°From what I know, few tailor shops are left on the street. The government will most likely demolish this


    area¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to leave by then whether you like it or not. Those people aren¡¯t as negotiable as I am!¡±


    ¡°Sir, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Out!¡± Neil growled.


    The owner turned pale and looked around, deciding that it was better to hide it out. She turned to leave,


    ncing at Aurelia before that with a shake of her head and a sigh.


    Aurelia did not know how long it had been when her thumping heart finally calmed down slightly. She


    slowly turned around and abruptly met the pair of dark eyes.


    Neil¡¯s face was nk, icy like an icy sculpture.


    Aurelia did not see that beneath his straight face was a hidden active volcano about to erupt.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The girl was probably doing this intentionally¡­ She must want to anger him to death!


    Neil took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, putting on a mocking smirk.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re doing well here! The boss is training you to be a daughter-inw, huh?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Aurelia lowered her head and fiddled with the embroidery, her voice small like a mosquito.


    ¡°But why did you speak like that just now?¡± She muttered, ¡°She is a nice person and has no grudges


    against you. This shop is her family asset. Why did you scare her?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Neil suddenly raised his voice. ¡°Do you feel bad for her that I scared her?¡±


    Aurelia froze.


    ¡°I scared your future mother-inw, is that it!?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Aurelia widened her eyes and flushed swiftly.


    Why was this uncle increasingly unlike the uncle she knew¡­


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Did I guess it right!?¡± Neil pressed on. ¡°Did I get you to Southeast


    Aciatic through so much effort and get you a temporary residence permit just for you to scrape by in


    this pathetic tailor shop? Just so you can get married simply and live the rest of your life like that?


    Aren¡¯t you going to university? A famous university? Did the dogs eat your grand ambition!?¡±


    Aurelia was stunned while being yelled at.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    Aurelia looked at him dazedly like a frightened bunny. A momentter, she suddenly said, ¡°Uncle, I


    think you¡¯re wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The bunny spoke with coherence.


    ¡°First, you said that you¡¯re close to the Southeast Aciatic royals, so it¡¯s not hard to get me an


    immigration status¡­ How did it be getting me here ¡®through so much effort¡¯?


    ¡°Next, how do you know I¡¯m scraping by? I¡¯m enrolling in a famous university, so I¡¯m working to save up


    and studying. They¡¯re not contradictory!


    ¡°And¡­¡± Aurelia¡¯s voice went softer. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said you wouldn¡¯t be bothered with me after


    we arrived in Southeast Aciatic.¡±


    Neil stared at her for over ten seconds.


    ¡°Hah! Haha!


    ¡°You brat!¡± he suddenly shouted. ¡°Your Acian¡¯s improved so much that you¡¯re arguing with me!?¡±


    Aurelia shrank timidly, no longer having space to move back, when she was forced to the side of the


    table by the corner of the wall.


    Neil took several deep breaths to bury that active volcano in his heart. After thinking about it calmly, the


    few points she raised seemed to be right¡­


    What had gotten into him? He was usually friendly to fans whom he did not know. Why was he turning


    into an explosive the moment he met Aurelia?


    Neil found it unbelievable, suddenly feeling pity for the pitiful girl who was curled up in the corner.


    ¡°You¡­ Come here.¡± His tone was stiff.


    Aurelia stayed close to the wall without moving, not even daring to breathe.


    ¡°Come here! Could I eat you up?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± It was only then she went over slowly but still did not dare go too close.


    Neil straightened up and spread his arms, making a twirl in front of her.


    Aurelia was puzzled. ¡°What are you doing?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    The award-winning actor had both disdain and feigned reluctance on his face. ¡°Take my


    measurements! I want to have clothes made here!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Aurelia was astonished, but when Neil looked at her, she quickly picked up her jaw and pulled


    out a measuring tape.


    She was meticulous and worked fast. As she measured him, she jotted the measurements down on the


    notepad.


    The man was tall, so Aurelia had to stand slightly on her tiptoes when she measured his shoulders and


    cor.


    Neil rarely stayed so close to her. The fresh and sweet fragrance of the girl was rushing into his nose.


    From this angle, the sunlight outside hit half of her face just nicely. Her fair cheeks looked so supple


    and bouncy, and one could even see the fine fuzz on her skin.


    Neil could not move his eyes away. His heart felt like something had hit it. When he snapped back to


    himself, Aurelia had already crouched down.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Neil was rmed. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Her head was right between his legs, and the fair hands were going toward his groin¡­


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey!¡± shouted Neil.


    Aurelia was frightened and jolted, looking at him in surprise.


    ¡°W-What is it, uncle?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Neil was shouting at her, but a secret sweetness dripped into his heart.


    The girl was taking advantage of him while she took his measurements¡­ and going straight to that


    part? Was she so impatient?


    There was an almost unnoticeable quirk of a smile on his lips.


    Aurelia¡¯s small voice spoke up. ¡°Uncle, how am I supposed to make the clothes if I don¡¯t take the


    measurements?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m measuring the crotch length of the pants!¡± Aurelia chuckled dryly. ¡°I can¡¯t make the pants if I don¡¯t


    measure you!¡±

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    Neil froze, and his expression changed almost swiftly.


    Measuring the crotch length of the pants?


    Right, the brand designers would measure him everywhere for the most urate measurements when


    they came to take his measurements for customized clothing in the past too.


    Those designers were men, though! Now that it was Aurelia doing it¡­


    Neil¡¯s heart dropped, and he red at her suddenly. There was faint anger in his deep voice.


    ¡°Do you measure the other customers like this too?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You measure the crotch length for other men!?¡±


    Neil¡¯s shout nearly flipped the roof off.


    Aurelia closed her eyes before opening them slowly. It took everything in her to force the corners of her


    lips into a smile.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Neil paused.


    ¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯t,¡± Aurelia exined softly. ¡°I-I¡¯m only in charge of embroidery and tailoring now. I don¡¯t


    measure customers¡­


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re the first one.¡±


    Neil seemed to feel better upon hearing what she said. He was her first man.


    ¡°Cough.¡± He cleared his throat and suddenly thought of something when he saw the measurements


    she had jotted down on the notepad.


    ¡°You¡¯re done measuring?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m done,¡± Aurelia answered honestly.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± He paused. ¡°How¡¯s my size?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good!¡± Aurelia picked up the notepad for a look. She did a brief calction, and he basically had


    perfect proportions.


    ¡°Oh, pretty good?¡± He lowered himself slightly. ¡°So, you¡¯re happy with the size?¡±


    ¡°Mm, yeah!¡±


    The tips of Neil¡¯s ears went pink. Why did it sound¡­ kind of ambiguous?


    Despite that, Aurelia looked indifferent, still wearing a pure smile. It seemed that she had yet to pick up


    the essence of thenguage.


    Neil chuckled. He caught a glimpse of two sets of clothes on the rack when she was taking his


    measurements earlier.


    Those were Southeast Aciatic¡¯s most traditional clothing. There were embroidery and flowers made of


    beads on them, and the colors were bright and auspicious like they were wedding clothes.


    ¡°Those are for customers?¡± he asked Aurelia.


    Aurelia took a look. ¡°No, those are samples!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Samples?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re made by a few embroidery artists in the shop. The boss made wedding dresses in the


    past, and then she expanded the business, but she¡¯s not abandoning her familiar ground. Besides,


    many people in Southeast Aciatic opt for handmade wedding clothes when they get married, so she


    has asked us to make two to disy by the door.¡±


    ¡°But those are obviously a man and a woman¡¯s style.¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s a pair!¡± Aurelia grinned. ¡°Naturally, the wedding clothes have to be for the man and woman


    each!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Neil paused for a few seconds before he said, ¡°Go, change into it!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Aurelia thought she had misheard and stared at Neil while thetter kept his hands on his band with a


    nonchnt look.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m doing this for your sake. You made the clothes, and you have to sell them, right? I¡¯ll wear


    them and take a few photos. They¡¯ll sell for sure!¡±


    Aurelia thought about it and found that it made sense. The man was an award-winning actor to start


    with¡ªeven though his poprity in Southeast Aciatic was unlike Centrolis.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to consider?¡± Neil frowned. ¡°Do you know that I usually charge to put on outfits and pose


    for photos?¡±


    Aurelia quickly removed the clothes from the mannequin to let Neil change into them.


    ¡°The woman¡¯s one too.¡± The man¡¯s aloof voice rang. ¡°You change into it!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­¡± Aurelia thought about it and changed.

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    At that moment, Neil and Aurelia had put on the traditional wedding attire from Southeast Aciatic. They


    stood before the mirror.


    The man was tall and handsome, while thedy was petite and beautiful.


    The clothes felt as if they were tailor-made for them. They fitted them perfectly.


    It was Aurelia¡¯s first time wearing this, and her smile was extraordinarily bright.


    In reality, as long as she was standing next to Neil, she would be happy.


    Meanwhile, Neil was secretly checking her out from the mirror. His stare did not move for even a


    second.


    Aurelia was excited, ¡°Uncle, am I pretty?¡±


    He showed a sincere smile that came from the bottom of his heart and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Prettier than my nomadic attire?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That was the truth. He realized that the clothes from Southeast Aciatic fit her.


    She was petite, simr to the size of the local girls.


    If not for her fair face and chestnut hair, one would really think that she was from Southeast Aciatic if


    they looked from her back.


    Neil took out his phone to take pictures.


    Aurelia stood next to him and showed a peace sign. He rolled his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s some!¡±


    ¡°Lame?¡± Aurelia had just learned that termtely, so she rolled her eyes back at him. ¡°Then teach me


    the cool sign!¡±


    He smiled in pride and made a heart with his thumb and index finger.


    ¡°See? We do this when we take pictures!¡±


    Aurelia looked away, so he moved his ¡°heart¡± in front of her.


    ¡°See, this is called finger heart. Get it?


    ¡°Aurelia, you¡¯re so not cool!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, why are you so talkative today? They say a woman is like 300 sparrows, but I think you¡¯re 900


    sparrows!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Neil rolled up his sleeves to teach her a lesson, and Aurelia ran away whileughing.


    They wereughing around the table.


    There were pearls in the traditional attire. The light of happiness shone under the sun.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Neil suddenly stopped!


    He seemed to have seen a shadow shing through the store entrance.


    He was quickly alerted and chased after the person. However, he did not see anyone suspicious after


    running for a while.


    The market remained crowded, and customers were checking out the stores.


    Everyone was doing what they were doing as usual.


    Neil frowned.


    At that moment, Aurelia ran to him, looking rather nervous. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Neil said tly. ¡°Perhaps I was nervous to think that someone was sneaking photos of us.¡±


    She looked around but did not see anything out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the damned paparazzi.¡± He held her. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to remove the clothes.¡±


    She nodded and returned to the store with him.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, Charlie knocked on Cordelia¡¯s door just when she was trying to rest after getting little


    Zuko to sleep.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Charlie.¡± She smiled. ¡°Come in!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t enter,¡± he said respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m just here to tell you that Mr. Hamerton is with your father. He¡¯s


    in the office helping him sort out some documents. He said he¡¯de homete.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Cordelia nodded.


    ¡°And this¡­¡±


    He took out an invitation card.


    There was an orchid on the pale blue cover. It was clean and elegant.


    However, the gold stamping mark on the bottom right revealed the extraordinary status of the person


    who had sent the invitation.


    ¡°Princess Victoria Charles¡¯ subordinate sent this.¡± Charlie looked ratherplicated as he spoke.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the princess invited you to The Royal Garden for tea. Please¡­ be careful!¡±

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    Cordelia looked at Charlie. She knew what was happening.


    Victoria was definitely extraordinary to have attained the royals¡¯ princess status.


    Not only that, but she was also an heiress to the throne.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia usually did not like to be in contact with people of such a background, but she had to go since


    the princess had invited her.


    ¡°Charlie, help me get the stylist here,¡± she instructed.


    She must dress appropriately when meeting royalty.


    The Irwins had stylists on-call as well.


    After a while, the stylist brought everything that she needed. Cordelia was soon dressed up in a short-


    sleeved shirt and barrel skirt.


    At tea time, Cordelia arrived at The Royal Garden on time.


    The pce was sophisticated and majestic. There was even crushed gold mounted on the tiles, and


    the majesty of royalty was shown everywhere.


    Although it was luxurious, it was unavoidable for Cordelia to feel the suppression as soon as she


    walked in.


    Under the guards¡¯ guidance, she arrived in the garden in the south of the pce. Victoria was already


    waiting.


    Cordelia knew how to greet her properly. She would have to follow the rules.


    Victoria smiled at her and said politely, ¡°There¡¯s no need for these formalities. Come sit next to me!¡±


    Cordelia looked at the space next to her on the couch.


    There was only a couch in the massive courtyard. Moreover, looking at the quality and pattern, it was


    clearly exclusive to Victoria.


    Cordelia could not make any mistakes as the imperial bodyguards and maids watched. There were


    people of all kinds in the pce. As soon as she made a mistake, it would turn into terrible rumors that


    they would spread around.


    She might even ruin the Irwins¡¯ reputation.


    She smiled politely and took two steps back courteously, taking a seat on the rattan chair.


    Victoria¡¯s eyes moved. She could not help but look at her again.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for all these restraints, Ms. Irwin!¡± she said while smiling. ¡°Let¡¯s just sit together and


    have a chat!¡±


    Cordelia nodded in a neutral manner. ¡°I can chat with you while sitting here. Also, I¡¯m used to sitting in


    rattan chairs.¡±


    The former smiled and stopped persisting. She got the maids to serve fruit tea and snacks.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you, Ms. Irwin. You live up to your fame! Not only are you beautiful, but


    you¡¯re courteous too. I¡¯m surprised!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Your Highness,¡± said Cordelia. ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    ¡°I heard from President Irwin that you¡¯re more used to people calling you Cordelia. Is that true?¡±


    Victoria leaned in while holding her chin with one hand. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind that I call you by your


    name, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Victoria smiled, got up to sit on the rattan chair beside Cordelia, and held her hand. ¡°Cordelia, friends


    can call each other¡¯s names directly! I¡¯ll call you Cordelia, and you¡¯ll call me Victoria. How is that?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Cordelia was stunned and retracted her hand silently.


    The social ss in Southeast Aciatic was strict. The royals were just being nice when they said that.


    Cordelia would appear to be rude if she took Victoria seriously.


    She remembered what Charlie had said clearly. She had to be careful no matter what.


    Cordelia straightened her body, wearing a courteous smile on her face. However, there was distance in


    her smile.


    Victoria signaled her subordinate. Soon, someone brought an exquisite velvet box, and Victoria opened


    it before Cordelia.


    Cordelia was stunned. It was a set of expensive jewelry in it. They were sparkling under the sun.


    ¡°This is Kashmir Sapphire. It¡¯s considered one of the most expensive precious stones in the world,¡±


    Victoria said while smiling. ¡°A princess from a neighboring country gave this to me, but I thought I


    should give this to someone I like.


    ¡°This sapphire doesn¡¯t suit me. You have fair skin. You¡¯ll definitely look beautiful in this!¡±


    She ced the box on the table and pushed it forward. ¡°Cordelia, this is a gift from me. Please ept


    it!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart was racing.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    The luxurious jewelry set was polished beautifully, and each detail was well thought out.


    That was especially so for the sapphire ring. The precious stone was huge with perfect color. It was a


    rare item and would be sold at an astronomical price if auctioned.


    The saying was right: ¡°Who receives a gift, sells their liberty¡±.


    If Cordelia epted such an expensive gift, she might be controlled by Victoria in the future.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Your Highness,¡± Cordelia closed the box while smiling. ¡°It¡¯s my honor that you¡¯re


    willing to be my friend. How could I take something from you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re friends, so what if I give you a gift?¡± Victoria looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s not expensive anyway. Just take


    it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen many precious things, so it¡¯s natural you don¡¯t think it¡¯s expensive. Tomoners like us,


    this is a priceless treasure!¡±


    Victoria¡¯s smile froze.


    She knew that Cordelia was rejecting her, but she did it tactfully. She was indeed the daughter of the


    sly Rowan Irwin!


    Victoria continued to test her. ¡°We¡¯re friends, Cordelia!¡±


    Cordelia continued to reject her while smiling. ¡°Because we¡¯re friends, we must know the boundary.


    The saying goes sow nothing, reap nothing. This gift is too expensive. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°Who said you sowed nothing?¡± Victoria smirked, and aplicated look shed through her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll soon do a deed of merit!¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. She did not understand what she was trying to say.


    The maid ced the peeled lychee in the gold bowl. Victoria ate one after another calmly.


    Cordelia sat aside and said nothing.


    The sun was slowly setting, pouring itsst ray of light onto thend. The temperature should have


    dropped, but Cordelia felt even warmer now. She was suffocating a little bit from the warmth.


    After Victoria ate thest lychee, she lifted her eyes to look at Cordelia.


    ¡°There¡¯s something that I¡¯d like to ask you, Cordelia.¡±


    ¡°Do tell, Your Highness.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Are you¡­ close with your cousin?¡±


    Cordelia came to a realization. ¡®So, she is doing all this with the objective of asking about Neil.¡¯


    ¡°We don¡¯t see each other much. I¡¯m married, after all. Although we¡¯re cousins, we must keep our


    distance.¡±


    ¡°Do you really not know what he¡¯s doing now?¡±


    Cordelia was calm as she shook her head.


    Victoria moved her eyes and smiled. ¡°Actually, with his identity and status, it makes sense that he


    already has a woman!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cordelia asked. ¡°Do you think that, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Is it not?¡± Victoria asked her back.


    Cordelia looked into her eyes. They were maniptive.


    She guessed perhaps she already knew that Neil had Aurelia with him.


    ¡®So, she set up the afternoon tea today to ask about Aurelia?¡¯


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, Cordelia insisted on rejecting the jewelry¡­


    Cordelia sat straight with a respectful look, but her smile was cold. ¡°Your Highness, indeed, many


    women like my cousin, but he¡¯s focused on his work. I haven¡¯t heard if he likes anyone.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯m sincere about being friends. Are you really driving me away?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sincere about being your friend too, Your Highness,¡± she said tly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Neil is


    doing. If you¡¯re impatient, I¡¯ll watch him the next two days and write you a letter, okay?¡±


    Victoria¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold, and she clenched her fists under the table.


    If Cordelia really sent her a letter and someone with bad intentions got their hands on it¡­ It was about


    a man¡­ It was a taboo matter for a princess of the royal family with strict rules¡­


    It was impossible that Cordelia did not know that!


    Victoria¡¯s eyes moved, and her face froze for a second. Subsequently, she revealed a bright smile.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t know,¡± Victoria said while smiling. ¡°It¡¯s not like I need to know. I¡¯m just asking. You


    don¡¯t have to take it seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, and I¡¯m sure your baby misses you?¡±


    Victoria then looked at the guards. ¡°Send Ms. Irwin home!¡±


    The guards bowed respectfully and stood by Cordelia¡¯s side.


    However, Cordelia had a subtle bad feeling.


    The smile on Victoria¡¯s face was cryptic. Meanwhile, it did not feel like the guards were sending her


    home, but sending her to death¡­


    Cordelia took a deep breath, inwardlyughing at herself for doubting.


    She bowed at Victoria and turned around to leave the garden.


    Victoria looked at where Cordelia had been sitting. The box of jewelry was still on the table.


    She smiled coldly as she put on the sapphire ring on her finger. She kept looking at it and said to her


    subordinate in a deep voice, ¡°Tell them to send Ms. Irwin home ¡®properly¡¯, get it?¡±


    However, the two guards brought Cordelia back as soon as she was done speaking.


    Shock shed through Victoria¡¯s face. Subsequently, she saw Alexander behind them!


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I was justing to see you, and I ran into Cordelia!¡±


    Cordelia nced at Alexander. She had seen him at the Irwins¡¯ lounge before, but she did not have


    much impression of him.


    Besides the fact that she thought he looked rather feminine.


    They stood close to each other at the moment. As she took a good look at him, he indeed exuded a


    subtle beauty.


    His features were beautiful. He had fair skin, was tall but skinny, and exuded sophistication in


    everything he did. He was a ssic handsome man.


    Alexander turned his face to smile at Cordelia.


    His smile was clear and clean. God seemed to have put everything good into that pair of eyes.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    Cordelia was stunned, and she then nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble my sister¡¯s subordinates,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, brother?¡± Victoria¡¯s voice was cold, and she sounded upset. ¡°Cordelia is my


    guest, so it makes sense that I get my subordinates to send her home!¡±


    Alexander¡¯s voice was soft, but it was clear. ¡°Sister, we¡¯re family. Your guest is my guest! So, I¡¯ll send


    her home. It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Before Victoria could speak, Alexander grabbed Cordelia¡¯s arm and left with her directly.


    The guards dared not go after them. They stared at Victoria.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me!?¡± She was mad from the humiliation. ¡°You can¡¯t even send a person


    home. Useless!¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia sat in Alexander¡¯s limited-edition fast car.


    Although it was fast and would make a loud noise, he was steady as soon as he stepped on the


    elerator. She watched the scenery pass by quickly but did not feel car sick.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    They chatted along the way, and Cordelia got the impression he was different from those royals.


    He did not give off a suppressing vibe. He was polite when he spoke, and even his smile was warm.


    However, he had been majestic when he stopped Victoria¡¯s men from taking her away. He had a


    prince¡¯s demeanor.


    Not only that, but he was also knowledgeable. It was an absolute treat to be chatting with him.


    The journey from the pce to Irwin Manor was long, but time seemed to have passed by quickly. They


    arrived soon.


    Alexander drove in and pulled over where Cordelia lived.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Alexander got out of the car before Cordelia could open the door and opened it for her.


    Cordelia smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Alexander said politely. ¡°Irwin Pharmaceuticals has contributed greatly to Southeast


    Aciatic. Mrs. Irwin is Southeast Aciatic¡¯s heroine, and you¡¯re her daughter. It¡¯s my honor to take you


    home.¡±


    Cordelia did not know what to say.


    ¡°Where you live is close to the rainforest in Sabe.¡± He looked around. ¡°I think the rainforest is over


    there?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    ¡°I heard they have the one and only double-winged fireflies in Sabe¡¯s rainforest!¡± He smiled. ¡°Mrs. Irwin


    even painted a painting called The Fireflies¡¯ Light!¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. ¡°You even know about this, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°I even know that the painting is the proof of Mr. and Mrs. Irwin¡¯s love for each other,¡± he said, ¡°So, I


    thought double-winged fireflies represent love.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Cordelia forced a smile to respond to him. ¡°My parents¡¯ rtionship is quite precious indeed.¡±


    Although she said that, she was actually thinking. ¡®Why is this person not leaving?¡¯


    She was eager to go home. She had not seen her son the entire afternoon and her husband the entire


    day¡­


    She missed them.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    However, it did not seem like Alexander was leaving. He was walking around, admiring the manor.


    Cordelia did not dare to chase him away directly¡­


    ¡°Cordelia.¡± He suddenly called out to her.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Aplicated expression suddenly shed through Alexander¡¯s face. ¡°Does your husband live here


    too?¡±


    She thought it was strange. ¡°We¡¯re married. Of course, we live together.¡±


    Alexander knew he had said something wrong, so he smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Okay, please go home. I¡ª¡±


    Before he was done, a deep voice suddenly came from not far away.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been talking for so long, Your Highness. Do you want toe in?¡±


    Cordelia and Alexander were stunned simultaneously.


    The voice was like ice, and heavy footsteps were approaching. The man¡¯s chiseled face slowly


    appeared in the night.


    His deep eyes seemed to be hiding two knives.


    With the suppression that came with him, even a prince dared not y anything in his presence.


    Cordelia instantly revealed a sincere smile as soon as she saw him. ¡°Hubby!¡±


    She ran over eagerly. She wanted to hold his hand, but he grabbed her waist tightly.


    She felt shy when there was an outsider present.


    However, Zephyr was undisturbed. He walked toward Alexander while holding her.


    Thetter stared at his face and licked his lips. There was a subtle smirk at the corner of his lips.


    Zephyr said coldly, ¡°Your Highness, thank you so much for sending my wife home.¡±


    Alexander was stunned for a few seconds before saying with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Want toe in?¡±


    There was provocation in it.


    Never had he thought Alexander would ept it by saying tly, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Zephyr was beaten.


    Now only did he understand what the saying, ¡°It is easier to invite somebody than to send them away¡±,


    meant.


    Alexander walked in front while the couple followed behind him.


    Cordelia kept winking and frowning at Zephyr. She was looking at him in a ming manner.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Since the guest was already there, it did not make sense for Cordelia and Zephyr to chase him away.


    Cordelia held Zephyr¡¯s arm as they followed behind Alexander. The Irwins often hosted royals at Irwin


    Manor, but they rarely hosted anyone at this hour.


    Fortunately, Alexander was nice. They only got a butler to stay, as they did not need any fanfare.


    After the butler served snacks, Zephyr got him to leave.


    They were the only three people left in the living room.


    Cordelia was eager tough when she saw his angry face. She secretly held his hand, showing him a


    warm and determined face.


    Zephyr¡¯s face instantly perked up, and he started smiling gently now. They looked at each other,


    seemingly forgetting that there was someone with them. They seemed to only have each other in their


    eyes.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Alexander faked a cough to pull them back to reality.


    Cordelia let go of Zephyr¡¯s hand immediately, but thetter stopped that from happening. The second


    she let go, he held her hand tightly again.


    ¡°They say Mr. and Mrs. Irwin¡¯s love is strong,¡± Alexander chuckled. ¡°But I think Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton¡¯s


    rtionship is worth of envy too!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s cheeks blushed, and she looked down.


    Zephyr smirked and served him tea as the head of the family. ¡°I brought this tea from Centrolis. If you


    like it, I can get someone to bring it here every year.¡±


    Alexander smiled courteously and tasted it. The tea was soothing¡ªit was a rare, good tea indeed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the head of the four families in Centrolis has great taste. I can see that from your


    taste in tea alone!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is a type of green tea.¡± Zephyr looked cold as he wore a cryptic smile. ¡°Drinking tea is just like


    women wearing essories. They should wear what fits them! Am I right, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a fresh point of view¡­ And it¡¯s correct!¡±


    Alexander did not understand what he meant by that. He smiled like a fool.


    However, Cordelia knew what Zephyr meant. She could not help but squeeze his hand.


    He gasped and stared at her.


    She held back herughter.


    Alexander saw everything they did.


    He watched Cordelia silently before he looked at Zephyr in the end. His eyes had aplicated look,


    but he soon looked away.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Zephyr thought he was looking at Cordelia, so he was mad.


    It was already shameless that he coveted someone else¡¯s wife, and now he dared to just stare at her


    on his watch!?


    Which man could take that!?


    So what if he was a prince? A prince should be virtuous too. He had to follow thew and the order of


    society too!


    Zephyr straightened his body. The grim in his eyes deepened.


    However, he looked like everything was fine as he talked about life with Alexander while drinking tea.


    They talked from the world to politics, economy, religion, philosophy, literature, art, astronomy,


    geography, to technology.


    They even talked about the Champion League¡­


    They even spoke in differentnguages a couple of times¡­


    Cordelia was stunned as she listened.


    Time was passing by, but they did not have the means to stop at all. Meanwhile, the hostility in


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes was growing.


    It was as if they werepeting, and he had to beat Alexander.


    Cordelia checked the time, a little worried. Zuko should wake up soon. He would be scared if he did not


    see his parents¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡ª¡±


    Just when she was going to interrupt them, Alexander smiled and spoke first. ¡°It¡¯ste. You guys should


    rest soon, right?¡±


    Cordelia was rather surprised.


    Alexander stood up and said courteously. ¡°I won¡¯t be a bother.¡±


    At that moment, a cry came from upstairs.


    Cordelia felt a squeeze in her heart. Ignoring the fact that Alexander was still in the living room, she


    quickly went upstairs.


    Zephyr looked at him.


    ¡®This fellow is targeting the nursery now?¡¯


    Just when Zephyr was about to speak, Alexander said with a chuckle, ¡°Your son¡¯s cry sure is loud.¡±


    Zephyr was stunned.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    In the next second, Zephyr saw Alexander¡¯s warm eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Z, we¡¯ve been chatting for so long, yet you don¡¯t recognize me?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Zephyr frowned.


    Alexander smiled and turned around to leave.


    Zephyr was confused. He searched through every corner of his memory but could not find anything


    about this person.


    Perhaps he was just trying to be mysterious.


    If he had fallen for Cordelia, he would do all he could to mess with him to sneak in.


    Zephyr calmed down and sent Alexander out himself.


    When he returned to the living room, Cordelia was already there.


    ¡°How¡¯s our son?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just fed him, and he¡¯s sleeping now.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± he said tly and quickly got upstairs.


    Cordelia followed behind, watching him as he stopped at the nursery and headed to their room.


    Subsequently, she saw his eyes of disbelief when she looked up.


    ¡°Y-You put him on our bed?¡±


    ¡°Shh! Lower your voice!¡± She quickly shoved him into the guest room. ¡°Don¡¯t wake our son!¡±


    Zephyr stared with his eyes widened.


    What? Not only did he have to let out his big bed for that little fe, but he couldn¡¯t even speak at home


    now?


    He pouted, and gloom covered his face now.


    Cordelia chuckled, held his arm coquettishly, and leaned on his shoulder. She knew that he was upset


    tonight.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Another man had sent her home and had evene in to chat and drink tea.


    Regr men might be upset, let alone this jealous man¡­


    Now, their son was sleeping on their bed instead of his own bed!


    This jealous man was going to flip.


    Cordelia¡¯s voice was sweet and coquettish. ¡°Hubby, are you mad?¡±


    Zephyr took a deep breath and forced a word. ¡°No.¡±


    They had been married for a long time. Judging by his look, he was jealous.


    ¡°Actually, Victoria¡¯s guards were supposed to send me home, but I happened to run into Alexander


    when we were leaving the pce¡­ But I don¡¯t know why he insisted on sending me home.¡±


    Zephyr red at her. His rage was half gone after hearing her soft voice.


    Moreover, he could not resist his wife¡¯s charm.


    His mood improved as she started flirting with him.


    At that moment, she was leaning her head against his chest¡ªlistening to his heartbeat was her


    favorite.


    ¡°Hubby, dad said we can¡¯t offend the royals. Moreover, they invited me over. It makes sense that they


    wanted to send me home.


    ¡°But this Alexander is a little strange indeed. We¡¯ll have to keep our distance.


    ¡°Victoria is not simple, either. I hope that Neil can be careful not to drag in Aurelia.


    ¡°Hubby?¡± Zephyr did not react after she said so much.


    Could he have lost his mind from jealousy?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Cordelia was being coquettish in his embrace. ¡°Are you really ignoring me?¡±


    Zephyr watched her nkly.


    Her smooth forehead, small nose, and beautiful chin shed deep in his eyes.


    As he looked down, he saw her full bosom¡­


    She was like a beautiful flower under the soft, yellow light, luring him to pick her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Zephyr was charmed. He leaned in and pecked her warm lips.


    Cordelia was stunned. She then smiled while looking at him, pulled his neck, and kissed it.


    Zephyr could not hold back. He grabbed her waist directly and pressed her onto the bed.


    ¡°No¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still mad!¡± he interrupted her and squinted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to appease me?¡±

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    Cordelia knew that she could not run away again this time.


    Zephyr buried his face in her neck and took a deep breath in as he spoke. ¡°Darling, let¡¯s sleep here


    tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°But our son is in the room on his own¡­¡±


    ¡°So what? Men have to learn independence from a young age!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be scared if he wakes up!¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re sleeping with him again?¡±


    His voice raised together with his eyebrows.


    Ever since Zuko had turned one month old, Zephyr had decorated the nursery himself. He had said


    boys should learn to be independent since they were young as he excitedly put him in the room.


    However, Cordelia would bring him to their big bedroom. For the convenience of feeding, she would let


    their son sleep next to her.


    At first, Zephyr would still have space in the bed.


    Cordelia had read some articles on the Inte and was worried that Zephyr would turn and kill their


    son when he was sleeping, so¡­


    As long as their son was in the room, her husband would be so insignificant that he had to sleep


    in the guest room.


    Zephyr vented everything he felt tonight after being triggered by Alexander.


    ¡°Hubby, our son needs to eat in the middle of the night¡­¡± Cordelia reasoned with him softly.


    He did not want to reason with her and threw a tantrum. ¡°I want to eat too!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Cordelia widened her eyes. She was not sure whether tough or cry.


    In the next second, he rang the bell instantly, ordering the maids, nannies, and confinementdy to


    take care of the child in the master bedroom.


    Little Zuko had been sleeping well. Even if he woke up in the middle of the night, there was breastmilk


    in the fridge. There was no need to worry.


    After the arrangement, Zephyr looked at the littledy in his embrace. He smirked and grabbed her.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to get off my bed after getting in?¡±


    ¡°Zen!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I feel our son was my love rival in my past life!¡± He grinned. ¡°Wifey¡­ Why don¡¯t we make a lover of my


    past life for me? How¡¯s that?¡±


    Cordelia was about to call him greedy, but her lips were sealed with a deep kiss. She was beaten.


    ¡­


    Zephyr wanted it rough this time, and she almost copsed.


    It went on the entire night.


    Cordeliazilyy on the bed. Her back was hurting.


    Zephyr smiled in satisfaction. He went to check on their son and then returned to report to her.


    ¡°I told you that we don¡¯t have to worry about our son. The nannies are watching him. He has just eaten


    and fallen asleep.¡±


    With her exhausted body, Cordelia insisted on checking on Zuko.


    She returned to the guest room after a while. Zephyr held a bottle of ointment in his hand and got her to


    lie down.


    She chuckled andy next to him like a good girl. He lifted her clothes and applied the ointment on her


    lower abdomen.


    It was ointment to reduce stretch marks. Rowan had mixed it himself, so it was foolproof.


    Cordelia looked at her body. Although she was not out of shape, her belly would not go back to how it


    was before so soon. It was bby like an orange peel, and there were ugly stretch marks on it.


    Sometimes, she was unwilling to look at it.


    However, Zephyr did not mind it at all. He insisted on applying ointment for her every day.


    She could not help but feel warm and caress his face, watching how focused he was.


    No other man in the world would treat her like that.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Cordelia would not love anyone like she loved Zephyr.


    His eyes were filled with allure. He smiled gently andy beside her, fanning the ointment after he was


    done.


    Zephyr recalled when they were living in a small rental unit back in Jangasas. In order to save money,


    she would hardly turn on the air-conditioner.


    However, she would turn it on as soon as heined that it was warm.


    Cordelia would even fan him after turning the air-conditioner on, drying the sweat on his body.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Cordelia looked at Zephyr with her big eyes. ¡°You¡¯re smiling so happily!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what would happen to us if we stayed in Jangasas instead of moving.¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. ¡°I think we wouldn¡¯t be happy.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I know you miss the simple life we had in Jangasas.¡± She looked at him in all seriousness. ¡°But it¡¯s


    impossible for us to stay simple. We must face the toughness of life and the dramas among people.


    ¡°Since we have to face that, I¡¯d rather do it in Centrolis or here. At least we have our family¡¯s support!¡±


    Zephyr smiled lightly. She was getting more and more mature.


    ¡°I kind of like the simple life before,¡± he said. ¡°But I like theplicated life we have now too.


    ¡°No matter what, I love it when I have you in my life.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes lit up, and she smiled.


    Zephyr held her hands as he enunciated each word. ¡°So, wifey, don¡¯t meet Alexander on your own ever


    again!¡±


    She was rendered speechless and smiled helplessly. There was yfulness in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me


    you really think Alexander has fallen for me? I¡¯m already a mom. What does he want from me?¡±


    ¡°Moms can be charming too!¡± Zephyr said in all seriousness.


    Cordelia did not want to fight him. No matter what, she was perfect to him.


    She smiled sweetly, adjusted her posture, andyfortably in his embrace.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she did not believe that Alexander, a royal, had the fetish of coveting someone¡¯s wife, she


    had decided to keep a distance from him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to reject their invitations,¡± she said. ¡°But I think Neil has it worse. I don¡¯t think Victoria


    would let him go easily.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Zephyr patted her back softly and kissed her hair.


    Cordelia¡¯s breathing was rhythmic, and she fell asleep soon. However, Zephyr was tossing and turning.


    What Alexander had said before he left was echoing in his head.


    ¡°Mr. Z, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    He frowned hard and had a feeling there was a hidden meaning to that.


    ¡­


    The night gave a mysterious vibe to the majestic pce. Especially at night when the lights were still


    on, it looked like a pearl from afar. It was like an embellishment among the palm trees.


    Alexander returned to his room. He was shocked to find Victoria sitting there as soon as he entered.


    He was stunned but smiled calmly. ¡°It¡¯ste, sister. Do you need me?¡±


    Victoria looked at him. Her eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of frost. They were cold.


    ¡°I heard from my subordinate that you drove Cordelia home with your fast car?¡±


    Alexander chuckled. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve just bought it. Since I wanted to test it, I thought I¡¯d send her home!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me with her?¡±


    He only spoke after falling into silence for a moment. ¡°Sister, must you push me?¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Victoria snapped and pushed the fruit te onto the floor, creating a mess.


    The maids were terrified and dared not clean the mess¡ªall they could do was look at them with terror.


    Alexander smirked and got everyone else to leave as he looked at his sister coldly.


    He enunciated each word. ¡°Sis, do you dare to swear that you weren¡¯t trying to hurt Cordelia for getting


    the two guards to send her home?¡±


    Victoria¡¯s expression changed.


    They grew up together, so he was well aware of her temper.


    Victoria was arrogant and selfish and would definitely hurt the people who went against her.


    Perhaps she would not take Cordelia¡¯s life tonight.


    However, there were mountains, sea, and cliffs from the pce to Irwin Manor.


    Perhaps she would ¡°identally¡± fall into the sea and drench herself, or maybe she would


    ¡°identally¡± fall off the mountain and suffer minor injuries.


    Alexander smirked as he inched closer. ¡°Sis, do you dare to swear?¡±

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Victoria felt guilty, so she looked away.


    However, she soon looked back and stared straight at Alexander.


    Ha, what a joke! She was a princess, so why should she be guilty? She had the almighty power. Must


    she ept the judgment for fighting Cordelia, amoner?


    Alexander shut his eyes and let out a long sigh.


    ¡®She is hopeless!¡¯


    Their character had been different since they were young. His sister loved to show off, while he kept a


    low profile.


    However, every time she made a mistake, he would also be dragged into it. After all, they were family.


    Outsiders would not care who was the one who really made the mistake. They would me everything


    on royalties.


    Alexander looked at her and asked again, ¡°Sister, do you dare to swear?¡±


    Victoria was mad from the humiliation.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Why must I swear to you?¡±


    ¡°Ha, so you don¡¯t dare?¡±


    She pursed her lips and froze where she was.


    Southeast Aciatic was a religious country. Swearing was a holy and grand thing. The locals believed


    they would fall into an abyss if they went against their oaths.


    Even the royals did not dare to mess with that.


    Therefore, Victoria dared not swear.


    Alexander nced at her. He was calm as he walked to pick up the shards of ss on the ground.


    The thing that made him different from the other royals was that he did not like to give orders. He


    believed in equality and showing love.


    Victoria was disdainful of that. She showed an expression of disgust and annoyance.


    Alexander said calmly while cleaning, ¡°Sister, to be honest, you shouldn¡¯t plot against Cordelia. It¡¯s her


    freedom to reveal what¡¯s up with Neil. You have no right to interfere.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± She red fiercely at him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She hated her brother at the moment. Not only could he see through her, but he would always side with


    outsiders and criticize her since they were young.


    Moreover, he would always look carefree. Among the royals with desire written all over their faces, he


    seemed to be the odd one out.


    ¡°General Harris has no grudge against us, while Mrs. Irwin has always been respectful of us.¡± He


    continued. ¡°If you really hurt Cordelia today, do you think the Harrises and Irwins will let us go?¡±


    ¡°Ha, let us go?¡± Victoria squinted and revealed a smirk of disdain. ¡°Would they dare to say anything


    even if I hurt her? Even if they¡¯re not scared of me, won¡¯t they be scared of our uncle?¡±


    ¡°Sister, are you trying to ruin his reputation as well?¡±


    Victoria¡¯s expression changed, and her lips quivered.


    Alexander forced a smile, thinking she was foolish.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand, sister? The royals are nothing to this country,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re not superior but


    just abel to this country. We must show ourselves when the country needs us.


    ¡°The people give us our status, and we are protected by General Harris and fed by the taxes from


    major families like the Irwins! To put it frankly, I think Cordelia has a higher status! If the Harrises and


    Irwins were toe together, do you think you would inherit the throne? I¡¯m afraid they could squash


    the entire royal family!¡±


    ¡°Alexander!¡± Victoria¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± He let out a long sigh. ¡°You should really control your


    temper¡­ That is if you still want to take over the throne!¡±


    Everything he said was affecting Victoria.


    Victoria nced at Alexander but did not say more as he was also an heir.


    Although her brother did not care for anything, it was his carefree character that the king loved.


    The king had always been alone and cared about his privacy. He had a small greenhouse that was a


    past-time activity exclusive to him. He had never shown that to outsiders. Even his wife did not have


    the honor of sharing that with him.


    However, he suddenly announcedst month that Alexander could visit the greenhouse as he wished,


    and he did not have to report that to anyone else.


    The decision had caused a stir among the royals. Everyone was specting that he might be the next


    king.


    Victoria was pissed but could not show that.


    And now, her brother was teaching her a lesson as if he was high and mighty¡­


    Victoria suppressed her boiling rage and forced a smile. ¡°Okay, I got it! We¡¯re the only siblings in the


    pce. Who else would I trust if not you?¡±


    His eyes moved, and he looked down.


    ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll do what you say.¡±


    ¡°Of course. When have I ever lied to you?¡± She got out and walked out. ¡°It¡¯ste. Rest soon!¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got more to say?¡±

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    Alexander hesitated before softly saying, ¡°If you like Neil, I¡¯ll ask him to meet you.¡±


    Victoria paused and smirked.


    Her younger brother was soft-hearted. He would consider their familial bond as long as she talked


    nicely to him.


    Therefore, if someone were to stab Alexander in the heart one day, he would never suspect that the


    person who handed over the knife was Victoria.


    Victoria replied with a smile, ¡°Thank you. But I think the rules of the royal family are important. Our


    marriages have never been ours to decide. If the Harrises don¡¯t have the intention, it¡¯ll be useless for


    me to keep up on my end!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m tired after all this chatting. I don¡¯t want to think about it for now.¡±


    Alexander nodded and watched his sister leave. The furrow of his brows remained even after Victoria


    was no longer seen in the night.


    She would not give up so easily based on his understanding of her.


    Cordelia had already offended her, but not only was Cordelia the heiress of the Irwins, but she was also


    the apple of Zephyr¡¯s eyes¡­


    Alexander¡¯s expression dimmed as a wash of determination shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he mumbled to himself. ¡°I won¡¯t let you get hurt as long as I¡¯m around.¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia went to the sanatorium early in the morning to keep Xpany. Evening crept up on them


    unknowingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, and you aren¡¯t even needed, actually!¡± Rowan kept chasing her home. ¡°Look, your mom¡¯s


    doing so much better now and is recovering super well as she takes her medication punctually every


    day!


    ¡°You¡¯re already out for the whole day. Won¡¯t my grandson be looking for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Cordelia answered with a chuckle. ¡°The nanny and others are at home. We also have breast


    milk prepared in the fridge. He won¡¯t go hungry.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t cut it!¡± Rowan put on a straight face. ¡°Cordelia, no matter what you do now, you must first


    think you¡¯re a mother!¡±


    Cordelia paused and felt her eyes burn.


    She was a mother but was also her mother¡¯s daughter. She felt guilty for spending too little time with


    her mother in the past and also not being able to do it now that she had a baby.


    She turned to look at her mother in the hospital ward.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    X was painting. Fireflies were still the subject. Her strokes were fluid, and her choice of color was


    bold. The structure of her drawing was also interesting. A few strokes were all it took to paint a colorful


    and captivating world.


    The paint she needed finished then, and she called out like a child, ¡°Rowan Irwin!¡±


    ¡°Ah,ing!¡± Rowan hurried over.


    ¡°How many times have I told you! The white paint is the rarest, the white one! And you wouldn¡¯t


    prepare any for me, would you?¡±


    ¡°I would never. Look, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Rowan pulled out a big box of neatly lined white paint from under the bed with a grin. He retrieved a


    tube and squeezed it on the palette for her.


    ¡°Good?¡± He rubbed X¡¯s head fondly. ¡°Inspired again?¡±


    X rolled her eyes coyly, but the smile on her face could not be hidden.


    ¡°Old woman, you draw so beautifully!¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling an old woman?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well¡­ old princess, okay?¡±


    X knocked his head with her paintbrush.


    The old man and woman giggled in unison, making Cordelia envious.


    It seemed that she did not have to worry about her mother.


    X and Irwin both urged her to go home to care for her child earlier, so she could only return sooner.


    However, when she arrived home, she saw the doors open, and the caretakers were nowhere to be


    found.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart lurched, and she ran upstairs subconsciously.


    The door to the baby¡¯s room was also opened! There seemed to be someone sitting beside the cradle


    watching Zuko intently, but the back did not belong to Zephyr!


    In that instant, news about ouws and human traffickers selling babies flooded Cordelia¡¯s mind¡­ She


    was stunned. Out of reckless bravery, she snuck into the room with bated breath.


    She first pressed the rm system on the wall to call for help. Upon confirming that there was some


    distance between that person and Zuko, she grabbed her purse in her hands to hurl it toward the


    person¡¯s head!

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    ¡°Ah!¡± the person cried out of surprise.


    Cordelia ran to the cradle and protected her son with herself while she fought the person with her life.


    She hit him with her eyes closed, and the man retreated.


    Little Zuko, who was in the cradle, was startled awake and wailed.


    ¡°Stop hitting me! Stop hitting!


    ¡°Your son¡¯s crying, and you¡¯re still hitting me!


    ¡°Cordelia, it¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°Who!?¡± Cordelia froze abruptly. Her hands clutching her purse hovered in the air.


    The man, who was one head taller than her, curled up with his hands shielding his head, looking pitiful


    from being beaten up.


    The air went silent suddenly¡­


    From the gap between his two arms, the man revealed his face to look at her in terror.


    ¡°You¡­ Neil?¡± Cordelia was shocked.


    Neil wore a bitter expression as he pulled a long face.


    Cordelia snapped out of the surprise and could care less about him as she twirled around to carry her


    son and coax him.


    A few security guards arrived with electrical batons in their hands, only for Cordelia to exin softly that


    it was a misunderstanding and dismiss them.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone over the line¡­¡± Neil went to check himself in the bathroom mirror. He had fortunately


    defended himself, and his face was not hit. Had his face been damaged, how was he supposed to


    make a living in the entertainment world?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was you!¡± Cordelia chuckled apologetically behind him, carrying her son.


    The baby room¡¯s lighting had always been soft and dim. She did not get a clear look. Moreover, she


    was scared since none of the service staff was home when she came back.


    ¡°Right, why are you here? Where¡¯s Zephyr?¡±


    Neil looked at her with a huff. ¡°Your husband asked me toe! He knew that you would spend time


    with Aunt X at the sanatorium today, and he couldn¡¯t free himself as he¡¯s helping Carter with the


    Irwin Group¡¯s documents, so he asked me to babysit!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ where are the nanny and others?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Neil widened his eyes. ¡°You have a bunch of nannies and servants at home. Why call for


    me? I came and saw so many people in the room serving this little master, and I felt like Zephyr¡¯s


    tricking me!¡±


    Cordelia could not help it and giggled.


    It was only for show that Zephyr did not care much for their son. He was constantly concerned for the


    little baby inwardly. He was worried about only the servants being home, so he had sent Neil to babysit.


    If Zuko fussed, perhaps there would be somefort in seeing his Uncle Neil¡ªeven when they were


    not that close.


    ¡°But where did all of them go?¡± Cordelia was bewildered. ¡°The doors were left open when I came in. I


    thought there were burrs!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t today the Floria Festival?¡± Neil said, ¡°There¡¯s a parade on the street, so I let them go have fun.¡±


    Cordelia broke out in cold sweat. ¡°You took care of my son alone?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Neil side-eyed her. ¡°Your husband took advantage of me being single and got me to babysit,


    and you¡¯reining that I¡¯m not a good babysitter?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Cordelia chuckled dryly, feeling lucky that she had rushed home in time.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Neil suddenly approached her and nudged her with his elbow. ¡°I babysat for you. There¡¯s work


    done even if it¡¯s not merit, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I have a favor to ask¡­¡±


    Cordelia frowned. The man was smirking like nothing good woulde out of this. Was his usual cold


    and sophisticated look just a facade!?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s a part of Sabe¡¯s rainforest within the Irwin Manor¡¯s area, which was turned into a private forest


    by Uncle Rowan a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just next to my house.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Neil said with a chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s the Irwins, but can it be opened to a Harris for the night?¡±


    Cordelia blinked. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Floria Festival today,¡± Neil answered softly. ¡°I just want to celebrate in there.¡±


    ¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    When Aurelia was pulled out by Neil, she still had several pieces of clothing to embroider.


    However, Neil paid the owner triple her wage. When the owner saw that it was the same man fromst


    time whom she could not offend, she epted the money and let Neil take Aurelia away without a


    word.


    ¡°Uncle, what are you doing?¡± Aurelia was thrust into the car, and the man who did it was so silent on


    the way that it was unnerving.


    ¡°Uncle, what did I do wrong again?¡± She started to guess. ¡°Did I say something wrong and make you


    angry previously? Or¡­ I took the wrong measurements for you?


    ¡°Uncle, say something!


    ¡°Neil Harris!¡±


    Aurelia finally yelled his full name, unable to hold herself back.


    Neil stomped on the brake and turned to look at her in a stupor. Honestly, though, ¡°Neil Harris¡± did not


    sound half as nice as ¡°uncle¡±ing from her¡­


    Aurelia turned pale and winced. ¡°Uh, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just want to talk to you. I¡ª¡±


    Before she finished her sentence, she felt blinking lights around her.


    She had not noticed that they had driven into a private forest with tall palm trees, lush banyan trees,


    streams, a pond, and a symphony from the frogs and insects.


    There were also many fireflies.


    Aurelia got out of the car in a daze. While she was still stunned, Neil had already held her hand and


    walked them to the deeper part of the forest.


    It was as if she hade to a dreamy fairy tale world. The deeper they went, the more fireflies


    surrounded her like pixies. The forest had no light, but these fireflies lit up the way well enough.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Neil looked at her with a smile.


    Aurelia liked it so much. She looked up¡ªglittery stars adorned the navy night sky, and the fireflies


    around her felt like stars that fell off from the starry night.


    The air smelled of flowers, and mountains stretched in the distance.


    Aurelia felt like she was dreaming. Looking up, she saw her own reflection in Neil¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Uncle, w-where is this?¡±


    Neil did not answer but shed a smile. Suddenly, his hand flew up and grabbed Aurelia¡¯s hand,


    carefully cing a firefly in her palm.

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    As Aurelia looked at the glowing insect in her palm, she was so happy that she was at a loss for words.


    Her big fluttering eyes at Neil contained joy that she had never encountered in the first 18 years of her


    life.


    ¡°It¡¯s really like¡­¡± Her voice carried a tinge of a sob from how emotional she was. ¡°It¡¯s really like I¡¯ve got


    a star!¡±


    Neil could not help the lift in the corners of his lips. He was happier than her seeing her so happy. He


    did not know why he had taken her here today. He just knew his heart would explode if he kept


    suppressing some things.


    ¡°Aurelia, I¡ª¡±


    Before he could get on, Aurelia interrupted him excitedly. ¡°Uncle, where¡¯s this? It¡¯s like a paradise!


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to so many ces in Melorian, but none as beautiful as this ce!¡±


    Neil chuckled. ¡°This is the Irwins¡¯ garden, also Sabe¡¯s rainforest. Look at the fireflies closely. They have


    two sets of wings!¡±


    Aurelia took a look and was delightfully surprised, giggling in glee.


    Neil¡¯s gaze turned tender unknowingly.


    He remembered what Zephyr had told him about feeling like his life was worth living as long as he saw


    Cordelia smile. He had mocked and teased the man for some time back then.


    Now¡­ Neil smiled but ttened it to act serious when Aurelia looked at him.


    ¡°Uh, Aurelia,¡± he stuttered for some time and said softly, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    There was no responseing from the girl next to him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Neil turned to cast his eyes on the faraway nightfall and mountains.


    ¡°It¡¯s been some time since you¡¯ve been here in Southeast Aciatic. You must be more adapted now.


    ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t waste your time in that tailor¡¯s¡­ You should be in a university at this age and


    learn something. There¡¯s no limit to your future.


    ¡°Most importantly¡­¡± Neil rubbed his nose, and his voice softened. ¡°The boss has three sons and wants


    to make you her daughter-inw? Does she know what she¡¯s saying!?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It was so quiet around Neil that he could almost hear his heartbeat. He had his back against Aurelia, so


    he did not know if the girl was listening to him.


    After a while, he took a deep breath and thought he would finish what he wanted to say.


    ¡°Aurelia¡­ My father is a general in Southeast Aciatic, but our family isn¡¯t pedantic. My father¡¯s not the


    type to cling to riches. He made it clear a long time ago that his criteria for a daughter-inw are for her


    to be kind, self-motivated, and have a good character. Everything else isn¡¯t an issue.¡±


    Neil chuckled. ¡°Actually, there are plenty of cousins who get married in Southeast Aciatic. My father


    hoped that I could be together with Cordelia in the beginning¡­ He actually thought that it was a pity


    Cordelia married Zephyr.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve spent some time around Cordelia, so you must share some of her vibes, right?


    ¡°Aurelia, these fireflies are only found in Sabe¡¯s rainforest. They¡¯re unique in this world¡­¡± Neil¡¯s voice


    was soft. ¡°Me taking you to watch them, you¡­ You know what it means, right?¡±


    Neil felt like he was dug empty after all that he had said.


    He had longer scripts than this in production and was eloquent and smooth, but he was all tensed up


    and had stiff muscles with a thumping heart when he spoke today.


    He had never been so nervous growing up.


    Neil waited for the sweet voice like how he anxiously waited to be scored by the teacher back in his


    school days.


    The time slipped past quietly.


    10 seconds, 20 seconds¡­


    A minute¡­ then five minutes.


    Why was there no sound at all from behind him?


    Neil found it strange. The girl had not passed out from being too thrilled after listening to what he had to


    say, had she?


    He spun around, but nothing was behind him except the forest, the dark night, and the glittering


    fireflies!


    ¡°Aurelia? Aurelia!¡± Neil panicked a little and jogged around to look for her. ¡°Where are you!?


    ¡°Au¡ª¡±

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    ¡°Uncle!¡± The sweet voice rang in the forest abruptly.


    Aside from the sweet voice and tinkling giggle that greeted Neil, there was also¡­ a frog that she held


    in her hands!


    He was shocked when Aurelia thrust her hands forward to show him the frog!


    Neil had always hated the cold and slimy cold-blooded animals. The frog stared at him with its beady


    eyes before letting out a loud croak after a while.


    All Neil felt was a loud rush of blood to his head before his scalp went numb, and he let out a loud,


    involuntary ¡°Ah!¡±.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Aurelia jumped in surprise and could not help tightening her hold on the frog as she stared wide-eyed


    at Neil.


    Neil¡¯s face reddened like a boiled shrimp a whileter as his lips pressed into a thin line. There was a


    moment of silence before his voice rumbled like a volcano eruption. ¡°Aurelia!¡±


    The girl froze.


    Neil was shaking in rage. Had she just gone after a frog while he professed his love!?


    Both of them stared right into each other¡¯s eyes¡ªNeil¡¯s were bubbling with anger, while Aurelia¡¯s were


    terror-stricken.


    Another momentter, Neil¡¯s rage simmered and melted into fondness, and Aurelia¡¯s frightened faze


    zipped back to life.


    The frog that was caught in a life-threatening crisis just now finally escaped its doom, and with perfect


    timing, it croaked.


    Neil paused before he huffed augh.


    Aurelia hurried to admit her fault. ¡°Uncle, sorry, I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re afraid of frogs¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid!?¡± Neil was not about to admit to it. How was he supposed to maintain his masculinity


    and ego if word about this got out?


    ¡°But your reaction just now¡ª¡±


    ¡°I was angry at you!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    How would Aurelia know that his feelings that he had mustered like he was going to perform a


    Shakespeare y had simply vanished into thin air over a frog croak?


    She had not even heard a word of his confession.


    That was how people were. Once they missed the burst of valor, they no longer had the courage to do


    it again.


    ¡°Never mind, forget it¡­¡± Neil waved a hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    To Neil¡¯s dismay and disgust, Aurelia smiled softly and stroked the frog¡¯s head.


    ¡°Girls like cute kitties and dogs, but you¡¯re treating the frog like a gem!¡±


    ¡°Frogs catch pests. They¡¯re our friends!¡±


    Furthermore, even mice were her friend when she lived in the basement. How would she be scared of


    a mere frog?


    ¡°Uncle, you¡­ don¡¯t like these, do you?¡±


    Neil frowned, unable to tell her that he found these creatures dirty.


    The fireflies surrounded her, their light looming over her pretty face.


    He seemed to catch a wash of mixed feelings in her eyes.


    Aurelia freed the frog, and it hopped back into the deeper part of the forest. She straightened up and


    suddenlyughed, saying softly, ¡°Actually¡­ this is our difference.


    ¡°I¡¯ve caught rats, stepped on roaches, begged for food¡­¡± The curve on her lips was wry. ¡°My hands


    are dirty. You¡¯re seeing this version of me right now because I¡¯m doing my best to bring light into my


    life, like my name¡­


    ¡°Uncle, your hands are clean.¡±


    Neil¡¯s heart lurched as he looked down to meet her eyes. Her eyes were clear and pure, but there was


    a nket of haze in them that he could not see through.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    They kept looking at each other quietly, seeming unfazed, but their hearts inwardly caught in a turmoil.


    After a while, Aurelia sniffled and grinned brightly.


    ¡°But thank you for taking me here, uncle!¡±


    She copied what Neil did just now and caught a firefly in her hands to watch it in her palms with a


    blissful smile adorning her face. Then she released it.


    Fireflies danced in the night sky,plementing the stars above, and looked amazing.


    Aurelia ran and skipped as she chased after them, waving a hand and watching the fireflies scatter. Her


    carefreeughter echoed in the beautiful night.


    She turned around to look at Neil, her gaze longing.


    He had said that the fireflies with double sets of wings in this rainforest were the only ones in this world.


    He was also irreceable in her heart.


    ¡­


    Cordelia rested her chin in her hands as she sighed, looking at the invitation on the table. The familiar


    gilded pattern on the cover gave her a headache.


    Zephyr sat down next to her to give her a massage. ¡°Darling, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Cordelia showed him the invitation.


    In order to celebrate the Floria Festival, the royal family had invited known names in society to the


    pce to enjoy the flowers and connect.


    As one of the biggest taxpayers in Southeast Aciatic, the Irwins were naturally invited.


    ¡°The Floria Festival¡¯s always only for the women. The royals who are attending are usually the queen


    and princesses,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°But the old king has no children, so this event¡¯s fully handled by


    Victoria.¡±


    Zephyr understood it. She did not want anything to do with Victoria.


    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that she¡¯ll ask about Neil once she sees you.¡± He wrapped an arm around her shoulders.


    ¡°But I know that Southeast Aciatic folks have high regard for the Floria Festival. If you reject the


    invitation at a time like this, she might pick on you in the future.¡±


    Cordelia thought the same.


    ¡°So, you agree that I go too?¡±


    Zephyr smiled and spun his finger to coil her long hair around it.


    ¡°My wife has already decided, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    Cordelia smiled as well. Their tacit understanding of each other was growing.


    ¡°I am, but I¡¯ll try not to talk to her,¡± she replied. ¡°Fortunately, I won¡¯t be the only one there that day.


    Victoria will have to follow the royal family rules anyway. She can¡¯t possibly ask me about another man


    in public.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Zephyr held her hand. ¡°Set your phone up in advance and let me know if there¡¯s any problem.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Will you invade the pce for me?¡±


    ¡°Why not? The princess can¡¯t be offended, but the same applies to my dear Mrs. Hamerton.¡±


    Cordelia snuggled him in his arms, dimples showing from her sweet smile.


    ¡­


    Cordelia dressed up for the pce on the day of the event.


    Perhaps the weather was great, so the pce looked more lively and less authoritative today


    compared to when she saw it in the duskst time.


    The party was held in the south garden, where the scenery was the best. The thriving flora was a


    wonder to take in.


    Even though Cordelia still did not quite like asions like this, she was familiar with socializing now.


    She was still breastfeeding, so she dared not take alcohol and only sipped on juices. However, her


    visits to the washroom were more frequent since she had yet topletely recover frombor.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was already her third time exiting the washroom.


    However, she was invited to Victoria¡¯s table a few steps away from the washroom. As Cordelia took a


    seat, her smile was forced.


    ¡°All of you must know Ms. Irwin here?¡± Victoria smiled, raising her ss. ¡°The Irwin heiress. Cordelia


    Jenner, or Ms. Jenner, if you will, since she previously lived in Jangasas due to her identity issues.


    ¡°However¡­¡± Victoria smiled, and a dark glint shed in her eyes. ¡°We haven¡¯t known each other for


    long, but it feels like we¡¯ve been friends forever, so I usually call her Cordelia!¡±


    The other women at the table were wealthy heiresses in Southeast Aciatic as well. wore smiles, but


    they rolled their eyes multiple times at Cordelia in their mind.


    Cordelia felt her heart lurch as she met Victoria¡¯s challenging gaze.


    The princess had praised her in public, but it was actually an ill-intended praise. It was obvious that


    Victoria, who had grown up in the pce, was well aware of this. She had purposely imed that she


    was close to Cordelia in front of everyone so she could use the jealousy of the wealthy heiresses


    against Cordelia.


    Cordelia bit her lips. She had to move on with the feast even when she knew it was a trap.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Ms. Irwin. I often hear Her Highness mention you!¡±


    Cordelia was startled and looked toward the shrill voice.


    It was Allegra Oliver. The Oliver Group had the upper hand over the tourism industry, and the Olivers


    were a well-known family in Southeast Aciatic.


    The Olivers also seemed to be distant rtives of Victoria as Allegra had visited the pce plenty of


    times and often referred to Victoria warmly as her cousin.


    Cordelia took a deep breath and greeted her with a smile.


    Allegra said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Irwin, since Her Highness sees you as a friend and calls you Cordelia,


    can I call you the same?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Cordelia replied. ¡°It¡¯s just a name. You can call me what you like, Ms. Oliver.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Allegra raised a brow and exchanged a look with Victoria.


    ¡°Oh, right, Cordelia. I noticed you frequenting the washroom just now. Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Cordelia went silent. To be honest, she found it embarrassing. It was probably just her body, as she did


    not recover as fast after giving birth and always had the urge to use the toilet. She did not even have a


    lot to drink, but she kept going to the washroom.


    How could she speak up about such a challenge in public?


    Someone tried to discuss it, however. ¡°I hear that women who¡¯ve given birth can¡¯t hold it in¡­¡±


    ¡°Really!?¡± Allegra picked up the conversation instantly and looked at Cordelia with feigned naivety. ¡°Is it


    true, Cordelia? No wonder you went so many times! Isn¡¯t it sad? Women are no longer women once


    they give birth!¡±


    Cordelia understood it now. Allegra hade with malice and was Victoria¡¯s aplice.


    Cordelia rposed herself and said with a natural smile, ¡°Thanks for the concern. I¡¯m feeling fine. It¡¯s


    just that I¡¯m curious. The Floria Festival happens once a year, and the royal family bestows us the favor


    only this once too, but you¡¯re not chatting with Her Highness and keep your eyes on whether I use the


    washroom?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°No way, Ms. Oliver.¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°Enjoying the flowers and chatting with Her Highness isn¡¯t as


    important as seeing if I use the washroom to you? Ms. Oliver, you¡­ swing that way?¡±


    Allegra trembled with a change of expression.


    The other heiresses at the table could not help covering half of their faces with their fans and giggling.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    Victoria scowled as well.


    Allegra was the pawn she had prepared to attack Cordelia, but she did not expect the pawn to be this


    useless, being countered in just a few sentences and getting embarrassed in front of the other


    heiresses!


    Cordelia was also to be med for being a sharp-tongued monster!


    Victoria bit her lips. Keeping a straight face, she feigned sternness as she looked at Allegra. ¡°Cousin,


    have you had too much to drink? What nonsense are you talking about in front of everyone!?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Apologize to Ms. Irwin!¡±


    Allegra was indignant but understood it when she saw Victoria¡¯s look. She smiled and politely


    approached Cordelia with a ss to say, ¡°Sorry, Cordelia. I just say what¡¯s on my mind without thinking.


    I don¡¯t mean anything bad!¡±


    Cordelia remained calm andposed.


    ¡°You know what, Cordelia? This toast is for you. Consider it my formal apology to you, okay?¡±


    When Cordelia looked at Allegra, she had already raised her ss. The other heiresses were


    insensible one if she did not ept the apology now.


    She smiled. Well-behaved children rarely got constion candies. One reaped what they sowed in this


    world. It was better to y the game till the end.


    ¡°A formal apology?¡± She emphasized each word. ¡°A formal apology has its rules in Southeast Aciatic¡­


    Are you nning to gloss it over with just a ss of wine, Ms. Oliver?¡±


    Allegra froze, not expecting Cordelia to know the local customs and rules so well when she had not


    been there for long.


    Cordelia was right. ording to their rules, there was a difference between an apology and a formal


    apology. A formal apology required one to visit the other party with gifts and, if necessary, get on their


    knees to ask for forgiveness.


    Cordelia looked at her with a small smile.


    Allegra truly regretted her words now. Her brain-to-mouth filter did not work again. Why did she even


    mention ¡°formal¡± when she just had to apologize?


    Now that she shot herself in her own foot, others wereughing at her too!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Allegra red at Cordelia resentfully and cast a pleading gaze at Victoria. However, thetter was


    helpless and did not care.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Alright, Cordelia¡¯s just joking with you.¡± Victoria mediated. ¡°She¡¯s a graceful heiress and the matriarch


    of a significant family in Centrolis. She isn¡¯t that petty. Drink the wine and consider this done. Will that


    be okay with you, Cordelia?¡±


    Cordelia had not wanted to be involved with Allegra and had to do Victoria a favor since the princess


    had spoken.


    Despite that, this was not what Allegra thought. She had wanted to y Cordelia for a fool when she


    ¡°apologized¡± just now. It was just that she did not get to finish her sentence.


    To her, Cordelia was the Irwin heiress but had not grown up in Southeast Aciatic and was not the same


    with them¡ªheiresses who had grown up in luxury. Cordelia was an outsider!


    For an outsider to act so brazenly, how would Allegra keep up in the high society of Southeast Aciatic if


    she went down without a fight? She scoffed and upended her ss while Cordelia was unaware.


    The ss of red wine sshed on Cordelia¡¯s dress.


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Allegra pretended. ¡°I lost my grip and spilled the wine¡­ Cordelia, you wouldn¡¯t be


    mad at me, would you?¡±


    Cordelia felt rage shoot up her head.


    ¡°You!¡± She red at Allegra. It was obviously intentional!


    ¡°Cordelia, Her Highness just said that you¡¯re a graceful heiress and the matriarch of a major family. You


    wouldn¡¯t be so petty!¡±


    Cordelia took a deep breath. It was unusually quiet around her as everyone shot herplicated


    gazes.


    Victoria was taken aback by what Allegra had done. She did not want her younger cousin to be at a


    disadvantage, but Alexander was right¡ªthe Irwins were no pushovers. Cordelia was the apple of


    Rowan¡¯s eyes. How could she just take this injustice?


    Moreover, they had to pay respect to the queen inside the pce after the flower viewing was over¡­

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    Even if Cordelia had a spare outfit, she would not be able to get rid of the alcohol scent, and that would


    definitely be a faux pas in front of the queen.


    Victoria worried for Allegra but smirked, triumphant about Cordelia¡¯s embarrassing state.


    Allegra said with a smile, ¡°Cordelia, you should take care of it in the washroom! You¡¯re basically


    stationed there today, anyway. Another trip should be fine!¡±


    Cordelia froze with a flushed face.


    The guard came over to announce that they should get prepared to see the queen.


    Someone mocked from the side, ¡°Ms. Irwin, this is a royal event. I think you should attend events like


    this less in the future lest you make a faux pas and embarrass the Irwins!¡±


    ¡°Right? Someone who grew up outside just isn¡¯t the same as us who grew up in Southeast Aciatic.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she lived in a basement in Jangasas before she came back to Southeast Aciatic¡­¡±


    The heiresses whispered among each other, and Allegra looked even more victorious.


    Victoria smiled mockingly, waiting for Cordelia¡¯s response like she was watching a drama.


    Cordeliaposed herself. There was a naturalmanding air on her. She swept her gaze over


    everyone and stopped on Allegra.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ms. Oliver. It¡¯s just a dress.¡± She smiled. ¡°But as you said, I have to take care of it in the


    washroom.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Hah, then go on! What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Cordelia¡¯s smile was cryptic.


    Allegra paused, clueless as to what the woman was trying to do.


    ¡°You spilled the wine on me and dirtied my dress, Ms. Oliver. Shouldn¡¯t you apany me to get


    changed?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Allegra did not expect Cordelia to say that. Bute to think of it, it was just a change of clothes, so


    she called for the servant to go with her.


    ¡°Ms. Oliver, it¡¯s best you go with me.¡± Cordelia¡¯s tone deepened. ¡°It shows your sincerity in the formal


    apology you mentioned!


    ¡°Am I right, Your Highness?¡±


    Cordelia tossed the question to Victoria.


    Even though Victoria hated Cordelia, she had to keep up the act. She could not openly take her


    cousin¡¯s side in front of everyone.


    Furthermore, Cordelia¡¯s request was not too much. In Southeast Aciatic, where courtesy was


    emphasized, cleaning the dress up with the person and rpensing them with a new one when one


    dirtied someone¡¯s dress was basic.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Victoria smiled. ¡°Allegra, go with Cordelia!¡±


    ¡°What? I¡ª¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Allegra wanted to say something but met Victoria¡¯s warning gaze. She was vexed and red at


    Cordelia before she left the table and stomped toward the washroom.


    Cordelia bowed to Victoria before she followed Allegra calmly.


    Both of them went to the washroom.


    Allegra was fuming. She turned on the tap and put the plug in the sink. As the water pooled, the sink


    filled up quickly.


    ¡°Go on!¡± She sneered. ¡°Tell me how you want your dress cleaned. I¡¯m all ears!¡±


    ¡°You dirtied my dress. You should be the one deciding how you clean it.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia!¡± Allegra shouted, unable to stay calm, while Cordelia smiled.


    Zephyr had taught her that the more his rivals were impatient in the boxing ring, the easier they would


    expose their weaknesses. They could knock their rival down in one move as long as they stayed calm!


    The theory worked on people like Allegra too.


    Cordelia walked slowly to the sink and ran her fingers in the water, talking softly as if speaking to


    herself, ¡°Ms. Oliver, say¡­ is there absolute fairness in this world?¡±

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    Allegra was perplexed by the sudden question. She looked at Cordelia like she was looking at a


    monster. ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    Cordelia chuckled. ¡°I think there¡¯s no fairness in this world. Otherwise, why was one chosen as a


    princess and could possibly inherit the whole country in the future, and another¡­ could only wash my


    dress for me in the washroom when they¡¯re cousins in the same family?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!?¡±


    Allegra turned pale as she gnashed her teeth.


    Even though Cordelia was instigating, she had hit the nail right on the head.


    Allegra could not stand Victoria. Both of them had grown up ying and studying together¡ªVictoria¡¯s


    grades were worse than hers too¡­ Why could Victoria earn the king¡¯s favor and be the only


    princess in the royal family?


    They used to be like sisters, but there were now pce rules and etiquette when they met. She could


    not call Victoria by her name like she used to and had to respectfully address her ¡°Your Highness¡±.


    Ever since Victoria was appointed the princess, she had gotten arrogant and would rarely contact


    rtives like her, acting condescending when she did. Each time, it was Allegra who visited the pce


    to pander to Victoria.


    The proud and prideful Allegra clenched her jaw in resentment when she sometimes thought of it.


    However, she could not show a hint of it right now, especially in front of Cordelia.


    She still had to keep up with the pleasantries. ¡°Hah, what are you saying, Ms. Irwin? What¡¯s unfair


    about this? My cousin¡¯s intelligent, and the king is her uncle. They¡¯re closer than we are! It¡¯s deserving


    that she was chosen as the princess!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Cordelia drawled. ¡°So, you believe that there¡¯s fairness in this world?¡±


    Allegra bit her lips. ¡°Certainly, justice prevails!¡±


    Cordelia continued to ask, ¡°So, an eye for an eye is fair, too, right?¡±


    Allegra froze and met Cordelia¡¯s sharp gaze. She could not help being intimidated. ¡°Cordelia, what¡­


    What do you mean?¡±


    Cordelia scoffed. ¡°You tried me with your words and stained my dress, then instigated the whole me.


    Ms. Oliver, what do you think I should do for it to be considered fair?¡±


    Allegra¡¯s heart dropped.


    Before she could react, Cordelia locked the washroom door from the inside swiftly. Allegra gasped and


    wanted to run out, but Cordelia kicked her in the knee.


    Allegra fell to the floor in pain, kneeling!


    With both hands, Cordelia grabbed her by the back of her cor to pin her against the sink. Allegra


    screamed and struggled, but Cordelia smirked and pressed her head into the sink.


    Allegra iled with all her limbs. Cordelia lifted her head out of the water, waited for her to catch her


    breath, then pressed her head in again¡­


    After Cordelia repeated the process several times, Allegra begged for mercy, wailing. Gone was her


    audacity to mock Cordelia and spill wine on her.


    Her dress was soaked, her makeup was smudged, and her hair was disheveled.


    Cordelia pulled her up with a yank on her hair and pressed her face against the mirror with a thump to


    let her see what she looked like.


    Allegra had choked in the sink of water, so she was coughing violently. She wanted to fight back and


    cursed at Cordelia, but she was not her rival and could only let Cordelia do what she wanted.


    ¡°Ms. Oliver, justice prevails!¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°I felt wronged when you humiliated me in public, but I


    feel so good now! You stained my dress, and I smudged your makeup. An eye for an eye. It¡¯s very fair!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Cordelia, you¡ª Cough¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Allegra spat for some time before she cried, ¡°You b*tch!¡±


    Cordelia blinked and smirked in mockery.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just insult me. Think you can fight back?¡±


    Allegra iled around again and finally gave up.


    ¡°You probably didn¡¯t know that Mr. Z Hamerton isn¡¯t just the Hamerton heir but also a boxer, right?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°My husband taught me a lot! More than enough to handle people like you!¡±


    The doorknob was twisted from the outside, and a voice sounded. ¡°Is there anyone in there?¡±

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    It was a man¡¯s voice!


    Cordelia frowned, finding the voice familiar.


    Meanwhile, Allegra shouted at the door like she had found her savior, ¡°Cousin! Alexander! Is it you!?


    ¡°Help! Save me, Alexander!¡±


    Cordelia paused. Could it be Alexander at the door?


    The doorknob was twisted even faster, apanied by hastier knocks.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on inside? I¡¯ll get the guards to open the door if you don¡¯te out!¡±


    Cordelia snorted and let go of Allegra abruptly. ¡®No fun!¡¯


    Allegra fled frantically and staggered to open the door. As expected, Alexander stood outside, looking


    confused.


    ¡°Alexander!¡± Allegra wailed and threw herself into his arms.


    However, she was the least of Alexander¡¯s concerns as he only saw Cordelia, who stood there


    nonchntly with crossed arms, as well as the red wine stain on her.


    He froze and pushed Allegra off him to run to Cordelia.


    ¡°Are you okay!?¡±


    Cordelia was surprised. The man¡¯s concern and nervous expression did not look feigned.


    Alexander could care less as he grabbed Cordelia¡¯s shoulders and spun her around to check her,


    heaving a long sigh of relief upon confirming that she was unscathed.


    ¡°No superficial wounds, it seems¡­ Any internal injuries?¡±


    Cordelia giggled.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Alexander ordered strictly, ¡°Don¡¯tugh first. Answer me!¡±


    Cordelia could only shake her head and look at the stunned Allegra.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± She took two steps back to keep a distance from Alexander. ¡°You should be


    concerned about your cousin¡­ She¡¯s gotten the short end of the stick just now, and I admit that I was a


    little emotional, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Alexander!¡± Allegra got angry from being embarrassed. ¡°How could you take this b*tch¡¯s side and not


    mine? Do you know that she pinned my head¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut it!¡± Alexander growled with a stern look.


    Allegra was not the only one who dared not move in fear. Cordelia panicked a little too. After all, the


    man was a prince and had an extraordinary presence.


    ¡°Allegra, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how you usually bully others!¡± Alexander reprimanded, ¡°Are you


    behind the wine stain on Ms. Irwin?¡±


    Allegra stayed silent with a guilty conscience.


    ¡°Ms. Irwin¡¯s the guest of the royal family! How dare you treat her like this!?¡±


    ¡°Alexander, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Apologize to Ms. Irwin!¡±


    Allegra looked at him in disbelief as she shook in anger.


    Cordelia knew that she would not be able to get the apology, but she had vented her anger just now, so


    she considered it a draw.


    She bowed at Alexander and said, ¡°Your Highness, never mind. I¡¯ve dirtied my clothes. It¡¯d be


    inappropriate to meet the queen. I¡¯ll be heading back first. Please ry my apologies to the queen.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She left for the door, but Alexander stopped her. ¡°Cordelia, wait!¡±


    Cordelia turned back in confusion.


    Alexander smiled. His gaze was clean like the spring. ¡°You¡¯ve made an effort to be here. How could


    you just leave like this?


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to meet the queen. I won¡¯t let you break the etiquette!¡±

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    Cordelia took a few steps back, startled.


    ¡°This can¡¯t do! My clothes are stained, and I reek of alcohol. It¡¯d be a disrespect to the queen! I¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down. I have a solution!¡±


    Alexander smiled at her with a hand on her shoulder.


    Cordelia subconsciously wanted to move back to keep some distance between them, but it seemed


    that Alexander had read her mind and moved his hand off before she stepped back. He then politely let


    her walk in front.


    Cordelia nodded but could not help being puzzled. She instinctively did not think that Alexander had an


    ulterior motive because his gaze was so clean.


    It was not like Cordelia had never seen men who wanted¡­ things. The supervisor who would always


    pick on her back in Jangasas and the director who had wanted to take advantage of her in Centrolis¡­


    Those people wrote their dirty desires on their faces.


    Alexander was not like that. Cordelia could see equality, peace, love, and kindness in his eyes. She


    thought that if he became the ruler of the country in the future, he would make the nation a paradise¡­


    ¡°Cordelia, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cordelia broke out of her trance. She had somehow gone to the internal pce with Alexander.


    ¡°This is the dressing room for the royal family.¡± Alexander pulled an outfit from somewhere and passed


    it to her. ¡°Get changed.¡±


    Cordelia was surprised.


    The outfit he produced was the traditional Southeast Aciatic short-sleeved blouse and narrow skirt. It


    was very well made with a gold threaded hem and tiny pearls hanging off it. The two butterflies


    embroidered on the pale pink satin looked real.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Alexander shed a mysterious grin. ¡°We¡¯ll talk after you get changed.¡±


    Cordelia entered the dressing room and came out a whileter, unable to help the delight and surprise


    when she looked at herself in the mirror.


    The outfit was made for her! The cor and sleeves fit perfectly, and even the waist and skirt length


    cinched at the right part.


    Cordelia looked at Alexander, who spoke up before she asked. ¡°Your cousin asked me to bring it to


    you.¡±


    ¡°What? Neil?¡±


    That was magical. How could Neil be able to tell that someone would spill red wine on her today and


    send the clothes over!?


    ¡°Neil wanted to send it to your ce, but he heard that you¡¯re attending the pce¡¯s Floria Festival


    invitation, so to bring it to you. He said that this is to thank you for letting him enter the rainforest to


    watch fireflies!¡±


    Cordelia chuckled. Her cousin was pretty adamant about returning the favor.


    ¡°I nned to give it to you after the event.¡± Alexander smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect it toe into use so


    soon.¡±


    ¡°I actually brought a spare outfit.¡±


    ¡°But I can bet that it wouldn¡¯t look as nice as this one!¡±


    Cordelia was startled and looked up to meet Alexander¡¯s friendly gaze.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This outfit matches you,¡± he said. ¡°Be it the color or the details, they¡¯repatible with you.¡±


    The admiration in his eyes did not put off Cordelia at all. There was a strange feeling¡­ like how she


    would discuss with her best friend in the fitting room when they shopped in the past.


    Cordelia smiled and thanked him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I¡¯m just a courier.¡± Alexander said, ¡°You know who made the clothes, right?¡±


    Cordelia already had a guess. There was no one else except Aurelia who was this skilled!


    ¡°You¡­¡± She was surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve met Aurelia?¡±

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Alexander shrugged. ¡°I have not, but from what Neil says, she¡¯s a talented and gorgeous


    fairy!¡±


    Cordelia chuckled, amused.


    Neil did not like Victoria but liked hanging out with the mild-mannered Alexander. They were simr in


    age and had spent time together since pre-school, only parting when they went to high school.


    Despite that, the geographical distance had not set their hearts apart. No matter what they ran into,


    they shared it with each other.


    Just like this time, Neil had told him about Aurelia¡¯s story, and the girl¡¯s temporary residence permit was


    all thanks to Alexander¡¯s help.


    ¡°I think your cousin¡¯s fallen hard this time!¡± Alexander chuckled. ¡°Aurelia¡¯s working for that tailor, and he


    makes several daily trips there. The owner thinks the demolishment is actually happening!¡±


    ¡°Is Aurelia doing well?¡± Cordelia had not seen the girl for some time and missed her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s doing good with Neil looking out for her.¡±


    Cordelia felt the embroidery and beads on the dress and eximed, ¡°I like this dress. She¡¯s so


    thoughtful!¡±


    Alexander checked the time and noted that he should take her along to meet the queen.


    Both of them headed for the internal pce.


    The meeting had just started, and royal family members and nobles could be seen making their way to


    the hall¡ªexcept Allegra.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia could not help recalling the scene in the washroom where Allegra was soaked because of her.


    To be honest, Allegra was a little pitiful, but those who were pitiful must have a cause for sinking to their


    lows.


    The resilience in Cordelia¡¯s character prevented her from being mindlessly sympathetic.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Alexander curiously and could not help asking, despite trying to hold


    herself back, ¡°It¡¯s all women who attend today¡¯s event, right? Why are you here?¡±


    Alexander paused his steps. Well¡­ how was he supposed to answer her?


    He wore an embarrassed smile and gave it a thought before replying, ¡°I looked very much like a girl


    when I was young. Sometimes, when I went out with Victoria, people mistook us as sisters¡­ It¡¯s said


    that this got to my uncle and aunt, and both thought it was a funny joke. They were very happy, so my


    aunt gave me special permission to have free ess to the internal pce for the Floria Festival


    event.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ that¡¯s great.¡± Cordelia cracked a smile. ¡°You¡¯re the leaf among the flowers today!¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it!¡± Alexander spoke earnestly. ¡°I quite like hanging out with girls!¡±


    Cordelia said nothing.


    ¡°A ssic philosopher wrote that women are made with water and men are made with soil.¡± Alexander


    shed her a smile. ¡°I agree with it very much!


    ¡°Like you, or girls like Aurelia, you¡¯re clean and pretty. Hanging out with girls like you makes me feel


    safe.¡±


    Cordelia grinned and blurted, ¡°You see girls as friends? You wouldn¡¯t like boys then, would you?¡±


    Alexander froze. There was a change in his expression.


    Realizing that she had misspoken, Cordelia quickly apologized. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t mean


    it like that¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Alexander was not angry. Instead, he looked at her with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and go in. Don¡¯t


    make the queen wait.¡±


    Cordelia stayed behind him and knocked her head in regret.


    ¡­


    The Southeast Aciatic royal family had always been on good terms with the Irwins. The queen liked


    Cordelia when they met and let her take a special seat.


    The cutlery of others was regr silverware, but Cordelia used gold ones like the royal family


    members.


    Victoria promptly recognized the queen¡¯s special treatment toward Cordelia, and jealousy burned her.


    The queen said with a smile, ¡°Cordelia, you look great in your outfit. The embroidery looks even better


    than the pce¡¯s embroidery artists¡¯. It also doesn¡¯t look as boring as the traditional patterns¡­ Is it


    Mrs. Irwin¡¯s work? I remember she¡¯s excellent at handiwork!¡±


    ¡°Aunt, it isn¡¯t by Mrs. Irwin!¡± Victoria fought to answer first before Cordelia replied.


    Cordelia¡¯s hands holding the cutlery halted, and she looked up to meet the princess¡¯ challenging gaze.


    ¡°I know who made it!¡± Victoria purposely looked at her and said, ¡°Her name¡¯s Aurelia Chilton, right?¡±

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    Cordelia ced her cutlery down without giving anything away.


    Alexander furrowed his brows with puzzlement in his gaze.


    ¡°Sister, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask how I found out!¡± Victoria took a sip of champagne as she snickered at them. ¡°That¡¯s not


    very nice of you all to hide a talented, pretty girl like this!¡±


    Cordelia took a deep breath. It was apparent that Victoria had investigated Aurelia in secret.


    It was not difficult for a princess to look someone up based on her influence, but Victoria did this


    because of Neil¡­ Jealousy made one lose their sound judgment.


    Cordelia was mulling over how she should help Aurelia out of this when Victoria told the queen,


    ¡°Auntie, you must like Cordelia¡¯s dress, right? I thought it was a famous designer¡¯s work when I first


    saw it!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The queen chuckled. ¡°This makes me more curious about thedy who made this dress, then!


    Cordelia, is she an embroidery artist from the Irwins? You Irwins have lots of talented people!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Victoria sat next to the queen and held her arm intimately. ¡°Aurelia¡¯s only 18 years old,


    but she¡¯s exceptionally skilled and has marvelous taste. Not only does she have the skills, but she¡¯s


    also really gorgeous. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what?¡±


    Victoria smirked. ¡°It¡¯s just that she¡¯s working odd jobs at a tailor¡¯s. What a waste of her talent!¡±


    The queen was a kind woman who appreciated talent. She frowned as soon as she heard that. ¡°How


    could such a wonderful youngdy waste away in a tailor shop!?¡±


    ¡°Right? Auntie, why don¡¯t¡­ we recruit her to the pce to specially tailor clothes for you? What do you


    think?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart thumped as she clenched her fists under the table. She only had one thought¡ªshe


    must not let Aurelia enter the pce!


    It was not just that she only had a temporary residence permit now. She could not be trapped in this


    grand pce even with official citizenship.


    She was a bird to fly free. She belonged to the blue sky, not this gated building of restriction.


    Moreover, Victoria had an ulterior motive to want her in the pce¡­


    Cordeliaposed herself and maintained her smile. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t be possible.


    Aurelia, she¡ª¡±


    ¡°Aurelia¡¯s already engaged.¡±


    Before Cordelia finished her sentence, Alexander spoke up.


    Alexander stood up respectfully. ¡°Auntie, how is it possible that no one¡¯s after a great girl like this? Hah!


    She already has a fiance, and ording to the royal family¡¯s rules, an engaged woman can¡¯t be


    employed in the pce!¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it so?¡±


    The queen felt pity while Victoria red at Alexander and said through gritted teeth, ¡°How do you


    know?¡±


    Alexander chuckled and countered with what Victoria said earlier, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t ask me how I found out.


    I know she¡¯s engaged, just like how you know there¡¯s Aurelia. Our methods are probably the same,


    aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Alexander sat down and poured himself a ss of champagne before indifferently eating the salmon on


    his te.


    Cordelia shot him a grateful look. This was the second time he had helped her today.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too touched!¡± Alexander raised his brows with a mischievous boyish grin. His voice it¡¯s got to


    do with you all, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Alexander said with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me Your Highness from now


    on either. Why? Does my name sound bad?¡±


    Cordelia chuckled and nodded. ¡°Alright, Alexander! Good enough?¡±


    ¡°Mm, not bad.¡±


    Both of them picked up their champagne sses and clinked them softly.


    After that, the queen did not mention getting Aurelia into the pce as an embroidery artist. She had


    not been bothered by the girl to start with and was only admiring her work. When Victoria asked her if


    she wanted the girl to be an embroidery artist in the pce, of course, she would be happy to! It


    was just that there was no need to push it since the girl was engaged.


    Moreover, there were countless skilled artisans in the pce. The royal family would lose its pride if


    they did not even have someone for clothes.


    That was why the queen did not bring it up again and chatted with the women, enjoying the flowers and


    drinking merrily.


    The event only ended at night. The guards escorted the royal rtives, nobles, and heiresses home.


    Victoria went to Alexander¡¯s ce again.


    Once she stepped in, she saw him ying games on the couch. He had already changed out of the


    formal attire he wore in the event and was dressed in a white silk shirt and pants. His long hair covered


    half of his handsome face, and he looked ethereal and casual.


    It was no wonder girls liked him since he was young!


    Victoria clenched her fists and stomped toward Alexander. She snatched the console from his hands


    and threw it on the floor.


    Alexander did not seem surprised about it. He looked at her sister coldly with a mocking smirk.


    ¡°You¡¯re still smiling!?¡± Victoria yelled at him, ¡°You b*stard! Why¡­ Why are you going against me


    recently?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Recently?¡± Alexander side-eyed her and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just recently, sister. We both had


    differing opinions all this while!¡±


    ¡°No matter how different we think, you¡¯ve never pulled the rug from under me like today!¡±


    In Victoria¡¯s impression, her younger brother had been timid, cowardly, and quiet since they were


    children. He liked ying with the girls and had almost never fought anyone.


    Even when they had differing opinions, he would give in to his sister at the end of the argument.


    Today, however¡­


    Victoria red at him. ¡°You¡¯re not helping your own sister but an outsider! You really taught me


    something new!¡±


    ¡°Victoria, I should be saying this.¡± Alexander¡¯s tone was aloof. ¡°As the princess, you sent your men to


    follow Aurelia and investigate her. Victoria, guards are not to be used like this! They¡¯re for protecting


    the people¡¯s safety and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Victoria cried.


    She panted and stared right into Alexander¡¯s eyes, stepping closer and closer to him.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing big about me sending people to follow someone. Why must you breathe it down my


    neck?


    ¡°Helping Aurelia means helping Cordelia¡­ Hah, what¡¯s so great about her? A married woman like her


    could infatuate you so much?


    ¡°Or¡­¡± Victoria looked around and revealed a vicious grin. ¡°Brother, is this for Zephyr Hamerton? You¡¯re


    helping everyone rted to him, not caring if you¡¯re going against me! All these to make him happy, is


    that so?¡±


    Alexander did not say anything, but his expression turned uglier.


    Victoria¡¯s eyes glinted. She had long noticed that something was wrong with him. She did not expect¡­


    ¡°Haha, my silly brother!¡± She snickered. ¡°You do so much to help Zephyr Hamerton, but does Mr. Z


    Hamerton recognize you?¡±

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    Victoria sneered and said strangely, ¡°Alexander¡­ you swing that way?¡±


    Alexander balled up his fists.


    His gaze scared Victoria. As his elder sister, she had never seen a cutting gaze like this from her usual


    mild-mannered brother. She could not help stepping back, but she kept up the authority of a princess.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Sister, why are you so nervous?¡± Alexander smirked. ¡°You were the one being aggressive just now. I


    haven¡¯t said anything!¡±


    Victoria pursed her lips and stayed silent.


    ¡°I have to remind you, though.¡± Alexander looked at her. ¡°You let Allegra bully Cordelia.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Never mind, you won¡¯t admit it.¡± Alexander shrugged nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯ve got to know that there¡¯s no


    fool in this world. Allegra¡¯s willing to be used not because she¡¯s close to you but because she wants


    something more from you!


    ¡°And Cordelia¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t think she¡¯s a pushover. Her first 20 years were really spent in


    Jangasas, and her life was horrible, but she¡¯s now Mrs. Hamerton and the Irwin heiress. She could


    possibly take up Irwin Pharmaceuticals in the future.


    ¡°Victoria, if you still want the throne, you should be pulling the Irwins to your side, not fighting Cordelia


    for nothing. Never mind if you want to shoot yourself in the foot, don¡¯t drag me into it!¡±


    Victoria scowled instantly, unable to speak from how furious she was.


    Alexander shook his head and looked at her like she was supposed to know better before going


    upstairs to sleep.


    Perhaps it was because his mind had been read so soon that sleep did note easy to him tonight.


    Actually, Victoria was able to tell since they were kids. He rarely yed with the boys and liked


    spending time with girls. Other than Neil, he did not have many friends.


    Back then, Victoria thought that he was a yboy, a womanizer. Growing up, she discovered that he


    had another reason¡­


    Alexander tossed and turned, staring at the ceiling in a daze. The king was fond of him, and among the


    royal family members. Even the walls were embedded with gems and jade. His ce was luxurious


    and grand.


    It was just that there was an unusual soul under that noble exterior.


    Alexander¡¯s wide-opened eyes were lost. He knew his sister liked the throne, and he had never


    considered fighting over it with her. He had a mild temperament and only wanted a quiet life.


    Now, it seemed that it would be a disaster to Southeast Aciatic if his sister were to get the throne.


    What about him? Could a conservative country like Southeast Aciatic and its pedantic royal family


    ept a king like him?


    ¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    After the Floria Festival event, the queen seemed to have taken a liking to Cordelia and invited her to


    the pce frequently.


    Each time Cordelia went there, Alexander watched out for her secretly and sent her back personally


    after she had tea with the queen.


    It was just that he did not send her to her door but a distance away from her house. It was not too far


    nor too near her home, just nice for him to see her enter her door safely.


    On that day, Alexander sent her to the street like usual.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll see you get in.¡±


    Cordelia was embarrassed and offered politely, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in?¡±


    ¡°Forget it!¡± Alexander giggled. ¡°I know you¡¯re just being nice. If I really do go in, your husband will have


    to serve me tea again.¡±


    Cordelia snorted augh.


    After the teast time, Alexanderter understood what Zephyr had been implying. He had been


    scolding him.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Cordelia said sincerely. ¡°My husband¡¯s really nice, but he was rude


    that day. He¡¯s really¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re calling me Your Highness again!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Cordelia backtracked with a grin. ¡°Alexander.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He cares a lot about you.¡± Alexander chuckled. ¡°If he cares about me like this¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Go in.¡±


    Cordelia nodded and was going to walk away when she caught Alexander¡¯s gaze toward her house. It


    was like he was looking for something¡­


    She suddenly had an odd feeling.


    Alexander was nice to her and protected her where he could, but her sixth sense as a woman told her it


    was not romantic.


    Linda treated her like that, Trinity treated her like that, Zennie treated her like that, and Aurelia treated


    her like that¡­ but Alexander was a man!


    Cordelia¡¯s heart dropped. She sneaked a glimpse at Alexander and forced a smile before she hurried


    home.


    Once she entered, she saw Zephyr serving dinner from the kitchen. When he saw her, he was still


    wearing an apron and smiled like he was fishing forpliments. ¡°Wee home, darling! Wash your


    hands, and let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Cordelia was astonished, looking at the table of dishes.


    ¡°You made all these?¡±


    There was grilled steak, stuffed mushrooms, fried shrimp, baked potatoes¡­ Zephyr even brought over


    two tes and ted steaming omelets that looked drool-worthy.


    Cordelia had spent the whole afternoon with the queen, which meant she had been acting as a poised


    lady the whole afternoon. She dared not rx, afraid that she would break etiquette, and did not even


    have any cake.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Looking at the dishes on the table, she was suddenly famished, and her eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    She clung to Zephyr like an octopus and pressed a loud smooch on his cheek.


    Zephyr enjoyed it a lot, smiling and gesturing for the butler behind him to throw the takeout containers


    hidden behind the kitchen door when he left. The butler held back hisugh and did as he was told.


    Zephyr had spent the whole afternoon only learning the nanny¡¯s omelet but still managed to blow up


    the kitchen.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He stroked Cordelia¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°Zuko¡¯s asleep now. Eat up!¡±


    Cordelia whined coyly. ¡°I want my husband to eat with me.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll keep youpany and feed you!¡±


    Cordelia giggled, her dimples brimming with bliss.


    The husband and wife feasted at the table. Cordelia ate as shemented, ¡°Mm, these dishes are


    delicious. This omelet, though, kind of failed!¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    ¡°But it¡¯s fine! The other dishes you made are so tasty! Like a chef!¡±


    Zephyr chuckled awkwardly.


    ¡°Darling, you actually picked up cooking behind my back!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m married into your family in Southeast Aciatic anyway. Of course, I have to keep my heiress happy!¡±


    Zephyr said and put more food on her te.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Cordelia ate in bliss.


    However, once she was fed, she began to think about other things¡ªlike Alexander¡¯s gaze at their


    house when he sent her back¡­


    She looked at Zephyr quietly and wiped her mouth.


    As soon as Zephyr saw her acting like this, he knew that he had trick questions waiting for him, and he


    straightened up.


    Cordelia asked softly, ¡°Darling, say¡­ Why is Alexander so nice to us?¡±


    Zephyr paused.


    Although Cordelia emphasized ¡°us¡±, he could only hear ¡°nice¡±.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The man blinked with a scowl. ¡°He¡¯s nice to you?¡±

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Cordelia was rendered speechless. ¡°I said us!


    ¡°Not just to me and you. He¡¯s also nice to Neil and even Aurelia!


    ¡°Before I got to know him, I thought that all the royals were high and mighty. Alexander changed my


    view. He¡¯s down to earth.


    ¡°Darling, why do you think that¡¯s the case?¡±


    Why? His love for a person extended to people around that person!


    Alexander was only looking out for the group around Cordelia because of her! Hah, an unexpected


    romantic!


    Zephyr took a deep breath. His fingers on the cutlery clenched, his knuckles turning white. There was


    no change in his expression, though, only rolling currents underneath his calm eyes.


    ¡°Maybe he wants to get the Irwins on his side.¡± He smiled. ¡°The Irwins are significant in Southeast


    Aciatic and are rtives to the Harrises. Getting you on his side gives him a higher chance of inheriting


    the throne.¡±


    ¡°Then why does Victoria¡ª¡±


    ¡°This is where Alexander¡¯s brilliant!¡± Zephyr looked aloof. ¡°Victoria¡¯s arrogant and domineering, but he¡¯s


    easy to approach. Think about it. What king do the people of Southeast Aciatic hope to have?


    ¡°He might not be genuinely nice to you. People like this have motives in everything they do.


    ¡°The throne is his motive.


    ¡°My silly wife.¡± Zephyr rubbed Cordelia¡¯s head fondly. ¡°You¡¯re smart but too sentimental. People are


    nice to you, and you value it, wanting to repay several times more. How can this be!?¡±


    Cordelia pursed her lips and stayed silent.


    ¡°So, stay behind me next time.¡± Zephyr smirked as he hugged her in his arms, saying next to her ear in


    his deep and husky voice, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    He added, ¡°Actually, I quite admire Prince Alexander. Even if he resorts to whatever he can do for the


    throne, it can¡¯t be helped. This is his way of survival. We should understand him.¡±


    Cordelia nodded seriously and looked up to smile at him.


    Zephyr seemed nonchnt but was actually ted. He would cate Cordelia first, then talk to


    Alexander to probe him. If the prince did have an ulterior motive toward Cordelia, he would absolutely


    twist his head off!


    Zephyr cracked a grin and continued to coax his wife to eat. While he smoked, he sent a text to Neil to


    ask him to help arrange a meeting with the prince.


    ¡­


    Neil was once again at the tailor¡¯s Aurelia worked.


    This time, the owner did not leave once he was there like previously. She stared at him instead.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil was in all ck with a pair ofrge sunsses. Paired with his model physique, he was a walking


    pheromone.


    He looked back at the owner as she looked at him.


    Usually, the woman looked at him like he was a gangster who would demolish her shop anytime.


    Today, however, her gaze waspletely different!


    ¡°I recognize you!¡± The ownerughed. ¡°You¡¯re that¡­ actor who won awards! You acted in lots of


    movies!¡±


    Neil frowned and removed his sunsses to look at her.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s really you!¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to shush me!¡± The owner said with a chuckle, ¡°This street is full of antiques of simr age like


    me. We usually don¡¯t watch movies or entertainment news, so no one knows you! But I saw my son


    who¡¯s in university watching your movie yesterday. That¡¯s how I found out you¡¯re an award-winning


    actor!¡±


    Neil¡¯s expression wasplicated before he stered on a smile.


    ¡°You deserve your awards! You look quite like a gangster when you act like one. I was totally tricked!¡±


    Neil was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Hey.¡± The owner put on a gossiping face. ¡°Are you really Aurelia¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    Neil licked his lips and stayed silent, finding the woman noisy.


    ¡°Come on, tell me! What¡¯s there to lose!¡± The owner pursed her lips. ¡°I won¡¯t allow it if you¡¯re only


    having fun with her! Our Aurelia¡¯s a good girl!¡±


    Neil was bewildered. ¡°Your Aurelia?¡±


    ¡°What else? Yours?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I have three sons, you know!¡±


    Neil blew up. ¡°Ma¡¯am, which eye of yours saw I¡¯m just having fun with her!?¡±


    Aurelia coincidentally heard that as she had just entered. She stood at the door and froze, nearly


    dropping the pile of clothes she was carrying.


    Neil met eyes with her. Their gazes glistened with the same emotions.


    Aurelia¡¯s heart thumped, and she looked away, carrying the clothes to the owner, May Taylor. ¡°May,


    these are washed and ironed. The beads are sewn too. The customers can collect them in the


    afternoon.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± May looked at Aurelia with a grin. ¡°You work so fast. I¡¯m assured with you around!


    ¡°Oh, uh, your boyfriend¡¯s here for you!¡± May spoke seriously next to Aurelia¡¯s ear. ¡°I purposely


    provoked him just now, and he got angry, saying he isn¡¯t just messing with you¡­ Heh, I think he¡¯s fine.


    You can keep him and observe him!¡±


    Aurelia giggled.


    May turned to leave, turning back to look at them with a loving grin when she got to the door.


    Neil stood straight and tall, coughing twice with a proud face.


    ¡°Have you¡­ started preparing for ss?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ve decided on the university,¡± Aurelia answered softly. ¡°But I work during the day, so I can only


    revise at night.¡±


    ¡®Working during the day and revising at night¡­¡¯ Neil contemted. This way, she probably would not


    have the time to meet the owner¡¯s three sons.


    He nodded and smiled. ¡°Right, the clothes you made for Cordelia, she received them and liked them a


    lot.¡±


    ¡°I knew she¡¯d like that style!¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t the only one. The queen liked it too and almost asked for you to be an embroidery artist in


    the pce.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Aurelia looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. How would the queen have eyes for my


    work!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°He really didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± A voice rang at the door suddenly.


    Aurelia and Neil jolted.


    As Aurelia trailed her gaze after the voice¡ªthe face was foreign to her, but the person¡¯s gaze toward


    Neil seemed familiar.


    ¡°He really didn¡¯t lie to you,¡± the person said with a smile. ¡°Because your work¡¯s excellent, the queen


    noticed it. Is it not normal?¡±


    Neil asked in a low tone, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    Neil had never thought he would see Victoria standing outside. He took a step forward subconsciously


    to shield Aurelia.


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you introducing us to each other?¡± Victoria smiled, but her gaze toward Aurelia was


    piercing.


    This was her first time meeting Aurelia face to face. She was rather surprised.


    Previously, the people she sent to follow Aurelia reported to her what the girl looked like. Now that she


    saw her today, the girl¡¯s beauty surprised her.


    It was no wonder Neil kepting for her all day long.


    Victoria bit her lips and forced a smile.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not saying anything, I¡¯ll introduce myself!¡± She extended a hand. ¡°I¡¯m Victoria Charles. I¡¯m


    also¡ª¡±


    ¡°Also, the royal princess,¡± Neil said in a low tone.


    His gaze was alert, and his brows were furrowed. Various thoughts shed in his mind¡­


    Aurelia looked at her dumbly as she stood rooted in a loss.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Neil nodded politely. ¡°We didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be here. It¡¯s rude of us! You¡­ aren¡¯t here


    for clothes, are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Victoria fanned the fan in her hand as she scanned the shop and looked at Neil. ¡°Since


    we¡¯ve met, can I have a word with you, Mr. Harris?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°ording to the royal family¡¯s rules, the princess cannot ask to meet the opposite ***.¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°But running into each other on the street and then chatting isn¡¯t breaking the rules.¡±


    Neil hesitated and nodded. He looked at Aurelia. ¡°Stay in the shop. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Victoria led the way in front while Neil followed her.


    They both came to a quieter street, and Victoria kept the umbre, looking at the man in front of her


    quietly.


    He had a sculpted face and dashing charm, but the most captivating was his charismatic eyes.


    She remembered their first meeting. It was when they went to university, and it was love at first sight for


    her. Later, she indirectly brought it up to her uncle, and the king intended to pull the Harrises to their


    side, so he had probed the general.


    It was a pity that General Harris had not made a clear stance.


    Everyone could see Victoria¡¯s feelings for Neil but also Neil¡¯s rejection of her. Why else would he go all


    the way to Centrolis to be an actor?


    Victoria took a deep breath. She could not stand this. She wanted this man and would have him¡ªshe


    would make this mane to beg her too!


    ¡°Your Highness, please speak your mind.¡± Neil looked aloof.


    ¡°Mm, I know you don¡¯t like beating around the bush.¡± Victoria looked at him and asked softly, ¡°The girl I


    saw at the tailor¡¯s just now, she¡¯s Aurelia, right?¡±


    Neil jolted. He tensed up like a leopard in danger as he kept his eyes on her.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡ª¡±


    ¡± Alexander helped with her temporary residence permit.¡± Victoria smiled. ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know


    about her?


    ¡°Honestly, I was puzzled when Alexander helped her stay in Southeast Aciatic. This brother of mine


    has never bothered with anyone¡¯s matter. Why is he suddenly doing so much for a girl? Hah, I thought


    she¡¯d be my future sister-inw!¡±


    Neil chuckled. He had grown up with Alexander and was well aware of what kind of person thetter


    was. A provocation like this would not affect him.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m grateful for what Prince Alexander has done. We haven¡¯t met recently. I¡¯ll thank


    him myself when I see him.¡±


    ¡°My brother can only get her a temporary residence permit.¡± Victoria looked at him. ¡°On the other hand,


    I can get her an official citizenship status. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Neil could not believe his ears.


    He had never interacted much with Victoria. He did not agree to the marriage with her because his


    father Noah had not agreed out of various considerations, and he did not think he was the same type of


    person as Victoria.


    He did not expect her to help him when his rejection was so clear. It did not seem logical¡ªand there


    were most likely traps when things did not seem normal.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil nned to listen to what she had to say before he responded.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Victoria smiled. ¡°So happy that you can¡¯t speak? Who¡¯s Aurelia to you?¡±


    Neil answered with a straight face, ¡°We met in Chaisnd. Aurelia¡¯s saved my friend¡¯s life and helped


    Cordelia big time. But she doesn¡¯t have any immigration status there. I hope to resolve this for her out


    of gratitude, so I brought her here.¡±


    Victoria smirked.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It sounded virtuous and impable, but did he really think she had no idea what he was truly thinking?


    Her arm shook slightly as she gripped the handle of the umbre tightly.


    ¡°I see. She¡¯s friends with you all! Ah, I must help then!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard from Alexander that she¡¯s self-motivated and skilled with her hands. She¡¯s also a doll when I


    saw her just now. I quite like her!


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s enrolling at a university?¡± There was a sly glint in Victoria¡¯s gaze. ¡°Neil, Southeast


    Aciatic University¡¯s famous in the world for its strict schrly admission and high volume of research


    publications. Countless candidates want to be admitted¡­ The university¡¯s also incredibly strict with


    foreign students, and their admission score is much higher than for the local students!


    ¡°If Aurelia has citizenship, she¡¯ll enjoy the treatment of a local student, and her admission score will be


    the same as the locals! She won¡¯t have to work so hard either¡­ Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Neil narrowed his eyes. The more he listened to her, the more off it sounded. It was just that Victoria¡¯s


    offer was truly tempting.


    Aurelia¡¯s citizenship was a rock weighing his heart down. Now that there was someone to move it, he


    was happy. He just did not expect the person to be Victoria¡­


    ¡°Neil, I don¡¯t mind youughing at me.¡± Victoria continued. ¡°But I saw the clothes Aurelia made for


    Cordelia. It was gorgeous! I wanted her toe to the pce then. A talented person like her shouldn¡¯t


    go wasted!


    ¡°Hah, but my brother was nosy that day, iming she¡¯s already engaged¡­¡±


    Victoria purposely slowed down her speech to observe Neil¡¯s expression.


    As expected, the man¡¯s gaze darkened, and his hands balled into fists.


    Victoria smirked and continued. ¡°Engaged women can¡¯t enter the pce. It¡¯s a pity! Neil, do you know


    who her fiance is?


    ¡°I heard that the tailor shop¡¯s owner has sons¡­ Aurelia wouldn¡¯t have found support so soon after


    she¡¯s here, would she?¡±

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Neil said without any hesitation.


    He looked at Victoria coldly as if his gaze could cut.


    Victoria¡¯s smile was unfazed. This was the effect she wanted. The angrier Neil was, it proved that the


    more he would not trust Aurelia. This way, she would be able toe in between them.


    ¡°Neil, our uncle has taught us that we can¡¯t judge a book by its cover since we were kids!¡± Victoria said


    softly, ¡°You haven¡¯t spent much time with Ms. Chilton, and you got to know each other in Chaisnd.


    How could you be so sure?


    ¡°Besides, even if she does end up together with the owner¡¯s son, it¡¯s her private life. You have no right


    to stop her.¡±


    Neil turned away, looking annoyed.


    Victoria continued. ¡°Neil, we aren¡¯t promised to each other, but my uncle has repeatedly mentioned it to


    General Harris. He didn¡¯t agree to it but didn¡¯t reject it either!¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Victoria consoled, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be with me, I won¡¯t pester you either. I¡¯m a


    princess, after all. I can¡¯t lose my manners.¡±


    Neil was stunned. This was the second thing he heard today that made him doubt his ears¡ªthe first


    was what Victoria had said about getting Aurelia citizenship.


    Both these things came from the same woman!


    He frowned and was skeptical but kept up a cool front.


    ¡°Your Highness, you really think so?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Victoria chuckled. ¡°Am I usually so brazen that all of you think I¡¯m that


    arrogant?¡±


    Neil did not reply.


    ¡°If I¡¯ve made you misunderstand in the past, I apologize.¡± Victoria looked at him and sounded sincere.


    ¡°You know it, Neil. Women have a high status here in Southeast Aciatic. I was pampered growing up,


    so I inevitably have ws¡­ Let me apologize if I¡¯ve offended you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need!¡±


    Neil was caught at a loss.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Since returning to Southeast Aciatic, he knew he could not avoid Victoria. He had to meet her sooner


    orter. He had also rehearsed what he should say and how he should act multiple times if she were to


    put him in a difficult position.


    He simply did not expect that their meeting would turn out like this.


    Neil narrowed his eyes at Victoria. Was he overthinking it? Was he losing his mind from being an idol


    celebrity that he had narcissism or paranoia?


    Maybe Victoria was not like he had imagined¡­ She wanted the throne and had to curry favors with the


    major families.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Neil breathed out, silent for a long time.


    ¡°Alright, none of this matters now.¡± Victoria began to reel the line in, seeing that her fish had taken the


    bait. ¡°What¡¯s important is Ms. Chilton¡¯s immigration status and university admission! What do you think


    about my suggestion of hering to the pce with me?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind her going to the pce, it¡¯s a good future for her,¡± Neil answered honestly.


    Victoria frowned intentionally. ¡°Ms. Chilton¡¯s engagement¡­¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t be engaged!¡± Neil raised his voice subconsciously.


    Victoria chuckled. ¡°I think you should clear that up first. If she¡¯s engaged, she can¡¯t work in the pce


    ording to the rules!¡±


    It was noon when Neil returned to the tailor shop.


    Southeast Aciatic was close to the tropics, so the sun was unforgivingly hot. If one were to stand under


    the sun now, the sunburn would shed ayer of skin off them!


    The way Victoria had talked about the engagement and the owner¡¯s sons made it sound like they were


    real. This disgruntled Neil very much.


    In addition to being under the sun, his fair skin was now turning pink. His handsome face, which had


    been taken care of by various skincare products due to camera appearances, was currently red and


    throbbing from the heat. Neil was unable to stand the torture.


    He marched his way to the tailor shop. His mood had been bad, and he had been walking under the


    sun all day. Now that he entered the shop, he was greeted by Aurelia patching up a shirt seriously,


    embroidering a rose where the cor was worn out¡­

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    Neil was even more disgruntled.


    The shirt was a man¡¯s design. Why was she embroidering a rose on it? Did she not know that the rose


    stood for romantic love and longing!?


    Neil stood before Aurelia and knocked on the table.


    The moment Aurelia saw him, she shed a relieved smile.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Neil wore a poker face as he pretended to catch a glimpse of the shirt.


    ¡°Is this¡­ a jacket?¡± he asked. ¡°You made it?¡±


    This was a piece of traditional garment that Southeast Aciatic men generally wore on formal asions.


    ¡°No!¡± Aurelia¡¯s smile was brighter than the sun. ¡°This isn¡¯t new. He has worn it before. It¡¯s just that the


    cor¡¯s a bit worn, so I¡¯m patching it up for him.¡±


    ¡°Him?¡± Neil frowned. ¡°Which customer?¡±


    ¡°Not a customer. It¡¯s May¡¯s eldest son.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes widened. Victoria¡¯s ¡°She¡¯s engaged¡± echoed in his ears suddenly.


    Neil had asked for a favor from someone for the first time in his life over her temporary residence


    permit! He had braced himself to borrow the forest and fireflies from his cousin to give her an


    unforgettable Floria Festival!


    What about her?


    She held another man¡¯s shirt before him and was patching it up like a virtuous wife! She was also


    f*cking embroidering a rose on it!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    The green-eyed monster within Neil was out. He brimmed with jealousy.


    Aurelia was focused on her work and did not notice the drama in the man¡¯s mind. By the time she


    realized the change in his expression, things were not quite in control anymore¡­


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± She was shocked. ¡°W-What are you doing!?¡±


    Neil was undressing in front of her. He took off his shirt, revealing his muscr chest. Looking right into


    her eyes, he yanked the buttons off his shirt.


    Aurelia gasped audibly.


    ¡°Put the jacket down,¡± he ordered coldly. ¡°Sew mine first!¡±


    Aurelia dropped the jacket but did not touch his shirt.


    What was going on? What provoked him?


    Aurelia looked at his shirt. It was an haute couture brand. If the button came off, he would have to go to


    the tailor in charge of this brand¡­


    Aurelia was thinking about how to exin it to Neil when she caught a glimpse of his washboard abs.


    The clear lines extended down his lower abdomen, and the end of them was hidden in his pants. It


    made her want to pull them off to check it out¡­


    She was captivated and chuckled, staring at him like a fangirl.


    ¡°Uncle, your¡­ You look great.¡±


    Neil took a step back with bulging eyes. How dare the girl take advantage of him with her eyes!?


    ¡°Why? Do you like what you see?¡± He rposed himself and went forward to her, his chest almost


    sticking to her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Get a good look. I¡¯m not a petty person!¡±


    Aurelia blushed and felt butterflies.


    Neil smirked. The solution to counter a female thug was to be more perverted than her. It was just


    that¡­ he quite liked how she wanted to take advantage of him but failed.


    ¡°What?¡± Neil¡¯s voice was husky as he crouched slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? Have a good look¡­¡±


    He pinned a hand on the back of Aurelia¡¯s head, and her face was against his chest with a light jerk.

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    Aurelia¡¯s heart thumped wildly.


    She was going to have a nosebleed from how tantalizing everything was! She was probably not the


    only woman who could not handle it, right? If it were any other woman in this world, she was sure they


    would not be able to handle this either!


    What should she do now, though?


    The chest muscles, abs, and Adonis belt looked really good. Maybe she should give them a feel? She


    was already so close to them anyway. It would be a real waste not to take the advantage presented to


    her¡­


    Aurelia cast her eyes down and tried to calm her breathing. Her breaths only grew more urgent the


    more she wanted to calm them down, and her cheeks flushed redder the more she tried topose


    herself¡­


    She could only screw her eyes shut.


    It was like two little monsters were fighting in her heart.


    Neil looked at the girl¡¯s mental struggle in amusement but suddenly felt a rush of heat in himself. He


    licked his lips and waited for her next move like a hunter waiting for his prey.


    Just when Aurelia was going to put her paw on the man¡¯s heated chest, there were noises from the


    door!


    Shocked, Aurelia returned to her rational mind and pulled her hand back like she was shocked.


    Neil jolted as well. The rush of heat earlier turned swiftly into a rage as he snapped his face to the door.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡­¡±


    The person who entered was May.


    She had been loitering outside, but the noon sun was relentless. She counted the time and thought


    they should be about done, so she hurried back to hide from the heat.


    How could she expect to run into this scene as soon as she stepped inside!?


    May froze and covered her eyes, yelling frantically, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything! Nope, nothing!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurelia blushed red like an apple and shoved Neil away to run out, knocking on May when she reached


    the door. The two women pushed and pulled for a while before they separated and looked at each


    other awkwardly, then ran in opposite directions.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Neil was the only one left, stunned, in the shop.


    ¡°Hey, Aurelia¡­¡±


    By the time he gave chase, Aurelia was long gone.


    Neil propped his arms on his hips and sighed. His phone rang then, and since his anger had nowhere


    to go, he answered the call seeing the screen shing Zephyr¡¯s name, and roared, ¡°What!?¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    ording to his experience, he knew that Neil must have been c*ckblocked, and his n must have


    been ruined judging by his voice.


    Zephyr grinned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? This is early in the day. You wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak up!¡± Neil was frustrated. ¡°I am on a schedule!¡±


    ¡°What schedules do you have? Haven¡¯t you stopped working since you got back to Southeast Aciatic?¡±


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡±


    Zephyr decided to be the bigger person as he listened to the sounds of the gritted teeth and clenched


    jaw.


    ¡°I have something serious.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Be my middle person.¡± Zephyr said after a pause, ¡°I want to meet Alexander Charles.¡±


    ¡­


    Neil was frustrated but still made an appointment for Zephyr as a favor for Cordelia.


    The prime minister and cab were busy with elections recently. Although the royal family was not


    involved in the government election, the pce was still busy since this had to do with Southeast


    Aciatic¡¯s political future.


    Alexander should be busy as one of the princes the king liked the most.


    Neil thought he would not make it, but he agreed very easily. Neil furrowed his brows in confusion.


    The sun was slowly setting by now.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    It was only then Neil realized that he had sat the whole afternoon in the tailor shop with a bare upper


    body.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Not many people came this afternoon to tailor or collect clothes, but the few of them that did were


    frightened when they saw someone like this sitting in the shop.


    Although the man looked handsome, his scowl was dark, and he had his upper body bare¡­ He did not


    seem decent at all!


    This was how Neil managed to deter the few customers they had.


    He had pulled the buttons of his shirt, so he could not wear it either. He sighed and put on the shirt,


    tying the ends of it together since there were no buttons and vaguely revealing his solid chest.


    He was going to leave when Aurelia came in with a bowl of cold rose-vored jelly.


    The first thing she said when she saw him was: ¡°Why are you still here!?¡±


    She then hid the jelly to herself and said, ¡°This¡­ This is mine.¡±


    Neil felt speechless and suddenly thought the girl was a fool. Yeah, he was famous and charismatic.


    How did he run into such a fool!?


    Aurelia thought about it. The man had been there for the whole afternoon. He must be hot and thirsty.


    He was also used to being served and did not even know to pour himself a ss of water.


    Aurelia slowly ced the jelly on the table and ran to the back to retrieve an empty bowl to share half of


    the jelly with him.


    She grinned obsequiously. ¡°Uncle, you have some too!¡±


    Neil took a nce.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The jelly glistened like a crystal, and he could see the rose petals inside. When he sniffed it, there was


    a faint floral fragrance. It must taste refreshing.


    It was obvious that Aurelia made this.


    Neil swallowed but sat unmoved. He suddenly remembered something Zephyr had told him.


    Back when Cordelia had just found out about his real identity, she had parted with him and avoided him


    because she could not ept it. Even when she did not talk to him or regard him, he would follow her


    shamelessly every day.


    One time, Zephyr had followed her again, and she had gone to have a bowl of shrimp ravioli. She had


    asked for another empty bowl looking at him and had shared half of it with him.


    ording to Zephyr, he had been overjoyed and had nearly teared up.


    After listening to him, Neil had been disdainful and hadmented with a scoff, ¡°Well done!¡±


    It was his turn now¡­ He had to admit that he wanted to give himself the samement he had given


    Zephyr when Aurelia shared half of her jelly with him.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Aurelia blinked big eyes at him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    Neil cleared his throat and asked her to eat it first.


    Aurelia smiled shyly. When she ran out of the shop at noon, her heart had been popping with pink


    bubbles, just like this bowl of rose-vored jelly. She liked him but had never dared make it known.


    Now that Neil liked her too, she was both happy and worried.


    She was smart, so there was no way she could not recognize that the princess liked Neil. Perhaps the


    princess was Neil¡¯s match, given her status, while she was only a passerby in his life¡­


    ¡°Aurelia.¡±


    Neil¡¯s deep voice suddenly rang in her ear. She snapped out of her trance and met his eyes.


    ¡°Uncle¡­ what is it?¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Neil hesitated. ¡°How long do you n to stay in Southeast Aciatic to get citizenship?¡±


    Aurelia did not expect him to ask about this so suddenly.


    ¡°You said that with the temporary residence permit, citizenship is automatically granted as long as I


    stay here for 15 years, so I¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you really waiting for 15 years?¡± Neil squinted. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance to shorten this period, do you


    want it?¡±

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    ¡®Shorten it?¡¯ Aurelia was at a loss.


    Neil went closer to her, his tone probing. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that the queen likes the clothes you made? If


    you get the chance to be an embroidery artist in the pce, you¡¯ll get citizenship very soon, and


    you can make more money.


    ¡°Would you want a chance like that?¡±


    Aurelia felt like this was a stroke of luck hitting her right in the face.


    However, in her 18 years of life that was neither too long nor too short, ording to her experience


    gained from her hard days, the better something sounded, the more dangerous a trap it was.


    The queen must have met so many talented people. Why would she insist that an unknown person like


    her go into the pce as an embroidery artist?


    Moreover, the pce was not a fun ce to be. She did not have to be there to know it. Even when


    she did not know what the royal family was like, she had watched dramas. Those were people who


    looked calm and unfazed, but the struggle for power was overwhelming.


    Aurelia could adapt to aplicated environment, but that did not mean she liked it!


    Compared to the glorious and grand yet unpredictable ce, she would rather stay 15 years in this


    small tailor shop.


    She frowned and naturally thought of the princess who hade for Neil in the morning¡­ It must be


    the woman¡¯s idea to ask her into the pce! What did she want!?


    No matter what she wanted, she would not be able to do a thing if Aurelia stayed away from her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurelia calmly ate a spoonful of jelly, swallowed it, and firmly shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Neil was ted by the answer!


    His heart had been lodged in his throat just now, scared that the girl would be careless, daring to risk


    anything in order to get her citizenship. He would definitely stop her if she really agreed to go to the


    pce!


    What kind of thoughts could Victoria have? After Neil calmed down and thought about her provocation,


    the more he considered it, the worse it felt.


    To be cautious, he disagreed about Aurelia going to the pce. Even after he analyzed the pros and


    cons, though, he could not guarantee that Victoria would note to Aurelia personally. Thus, he had


    to test the girl first.


    It was a pleasant surprise that the girl was much smarter than he had given her credit for!


    Neil smiled. He was reassured. Aurelia was clever and thought through everything. She would not let


    herself suffer a loss.


    ¡°Oh.¡± He kept a straight face and asked her softly, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I just think¡­ good things usually don¡¯te to me,¡± Aurelia answered truthfully. ¡°My neighbor, the old


    nomaddy, used to say that the faster you run, the more painful it will be when you fall. It¡¯s best to


    take things step by step.¡±


    ¡°Mm, very well!¡± Neil could hardly conceal his joy. ¡°This is the answer I wanted!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, no matter whoes to you in the future asking you to go to the pce and stuff, don¡¯t


    listen to them!


    ¡°The conclusion is basically this!¡± Neil mmed the table and towered over Aurelia. ¡°You must not go to


    the pce!


    ¡°Understand?¡±


    Aurelia looked at his eyes, seeing her reflection in them. Her cheeks grew warm again.


    ¡°Uh, yes¡­¡± she answered softly.


    ¡°Mm, good!¡± Neil was happy and rubbed her head.


    ¡­


    The location where Zephyr was meeting Alexander was a cafe in a quiet area of the city center.


    Alexander frequented this ce as he liked that it was quiet and romantic there. The coffee beans here


    were also flown from Jinshaz.


    Before he came, he had specifically asked for the ce to be cleared and set up simply. He knew that


    Zephyr did not like it too shy.


    Alexander arrived 15 minutes earlier and kept checking the clock on the wall, feeling like time was


    unusually slow today. He looked down with a smile as he held the coffee mug with both hands and


    tapped its edge with long, fair fingers.


    A whileter, his attendant came to report, ¡°Your Highness, Mr. Hamerton¡¯s here.¡±


    Alexander stiffened and held his breath. He watched quietly as Zephyr came in through the door.


    Zephyr¡¯s posture was tall and proud. His stride was confident and swift. Every movement of his oozed


    the temperament and poise umted through centuries of a notable family. His presence was also


    strong andmanding.


    Alexander got up and smiled. It felt as if all the lights in the world were on Zephyr.


    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡± his attendant reminded softly. ¡°Mr. Hamerton¡¯s bowing to you!¡±


    Alexander snapped out of his daze. He nervously pulled his lips into a smile and dismissed Zephyr¡¯s


    gesture of respect.


    Zephyr sat across him with a dark gaze. One could barely read his emotion from his chiseled face.


    Alexander said gently, ¡°Mr. Hamerton, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Zephyr paused and chuckled. ¡°Not too long. It¡¯s only been a month since you had tea at my


    ce.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Alexander nodded. What he said was actually meant to be, ¡°I¡¯m finally meeting you¡±.


    It had been years, but Zephyr did not seem to have changed much. He was still cold and


    unapproachable, with eyes that gleamed like a lone beast in the night. He was apletely different


    person to Cordelia, though¡­


    Alexander smiled. If he were to envy someone, Cordelia would be the first.


    Zephyr took a sip of coffee and said, ¡°Your Highness, my wife has been visiting the pce recently, and


    I hear that Your Highness has been taking care of her. Thank you.¡±


    Alexander shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    ¡°It might mean nothing to you, but I¡¯m immensely grateful!


    ¡°I know that the pce looks harmonious, but there are undercurrents. My wife has a pure heart. She


    could misspeak and offend someone. I¡¯m reassured with you looking out for her.¡±


    Zephyr especially emphasized the words ¡°my wife¡±. He seemed polite but was hinting with every


    sentence that Alexander had ¡°taken care¡± of Cordelia too much.


    Despite that, Alexander misunderstood him and was happy that he could do something for the two of


    them. He replied promptly, ¡°Mr. Hamerton, it¡¯s my pleasure to look out for her!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zephyr¡¯s expression and tone changed. ¡°Your Highness¡­ is happy to ¡®take care¡¯ of someone


    else¡¯s wife?¡±


    The air froze, and the atmosphere took an awkward turn.


    Alexander¡¯s attendant kept coughing from the side and shot him looks to warn him that Zephyr was no


    longer looking fine. It took him a few seconds to realize it, and he backtracked instantly, ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t


    like to take care of her!¡±


    Zephyr looked at him and snickered.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton, don¡¯t misunderstand me,¡± Alexander said sincerely. ¡°I know what you mean¡­ but


    please believe me that I don¡¯t have feelings for Mrs. Hamerton!


    ¡°Besides, I¡­¡± Alexander¡¯s voice lowered as a self-deprecating smile tugged at his lips. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t


    dare¡­¡±

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    Zephyr frowned. To him, what Alexander said was rather strange.


    It did not matter that he did not covet Cordelia. What did he mean by he ¡°dared not¡±?


    Instead of just speaking normally, he looked down, pursed his lips, and chuckled. What did he mean by


    all that?


    Zephyr thought he had met many people. However, when he met Alexander, only then did he realize


    there were people in the world that he could not see through.


    After falling into silence for a moment, he said, ¡°You asked me if I recognized you before. I gave it a


    long, hard thought, but I just can¡¯t recall.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Alexander maintained a warm smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s all the way back to when we were


    studying. It makes sense that you forgot.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ studied at Walton as well?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Alexander put his hands together while rubbing his thumbs softly. ¡°It¡¯s just that I had bad


    grades. You definitely never noticed me.¡±


    However, he was willing to repay his kindness all his life¡­


    Zephyr nodded. Half of the confusion was solved, at least. It turned out they were schoolmates. That


    was why he had asked him that when they met.


    It was just that he did not talk to many people when he was in school¡­


    He frowned and asked while raising his voice. ¡°Maybe you mistake me for someone else? I have a


    brother called Marco. He was active in school, did you¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°How would I mistake you for someone else?¡± Alexander shook his head, and his eyes were even more


    cryptic now. ¡°The person I know is Mr. Z of the Hamertons, Zephyr Hamerton. Unless you don¡¯t want to


    admit your identity!¡±


    Zephyr fell into deep thought for a moment and said. ¡°Since we¡¯re old friends, I¡¯ll just tell you this


    directly.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The former instantly sat straight after realizing that Zephyr was going to speak.


    Zephyr¡¯s face was still a little stiff, his expression serious. The words that came out of his mouth were


    extraordinarily clear.


    ¡°You don¡¯t actually have to take care of my wife. Although pure and kind, she¡¯s definitely not weak or


    dumb!¡± He peeped at Alexander. ¡°Also, she has me. It¡¯s enough! Do you understand what I mean, Your


    Highness?¡±


    Alexander¡¯s back was stiff as he revealed an unnatural smile.


    Ever since graduation, he had imagined many scenarios of meeting Zephyr again, but not this¡ªhim


    raising hell over the extra care he showed his wife.


    He smiled awkwardly. He was stumped and felt bitter.


    He took care of Cordelia because of him¡­


    Not only Cordelia, but he would take care of Neil, the Irwins, and even¡­ Aurelia, whom he had not met


    yet.


    That was because they were all rted to Zephyr.


    However, he should never say what he had in mind.


    He did not want to bother Zephyr.


    Alexander could see that the joy he had with Cordelia was sincere, so he was happy too.


    He should not show his intent, but he was willing to bring joy to them.


    He was also willing to protect Zephyr¡¯s wife and son with him¡­


    Alexander nodded stiffly, forced a smile, and looked into Zephyr¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m humiliated that you think


    that, Mr. Hamerton. I¡¯m not coveting Mrs. Hamerton. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zephyr stood up directly while smiling. ¡°Since I¡¯ve told you what I have in mind, there¡¯s no need


    for this coffee!¡±


    He turned to leave after bowing to him.


    However, Alexander stood up too at that moment and suddenly yelled. ¡°Zen, y-you¡¯re not mad at me,


    right?¡±

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Zephyr stopped with apparent confusion in his eyes.


    He turned around to look at Alexander. This person did not look like a majestic prince. He looked more


    like a wife who had made a mistake standing where he was, rubbing his hands.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­ by that, Your Highness?¡± Zephyr¡¯s eyes turned grim.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Alexander took a deep breath and said, ¡°I just hope you¡¯re not mad at me. That¡¯s all.¡±


    The former squinted. His suppressive aura made Alexander¡¯s subordinate step back. He pulled


    Alexander¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Highness?¡± His subordinate reminded him.


    Only then did Alexander realize that he seemed to have lost himself just now. He instantly straightened


    his back, recovering the look a prince should have.


    Zephyr nced at him before turning around to leave.


    Neil called along the way. He happened to be eager to tease him. ¡°You really knew Prince Alexander


    since you were young? Why did you say that to him!?¡±


    ¡°Cousin-inw, I advise you to stop doing that. Some people might be offended!¡± Neil was casually


    trying on ties.


    He heard that May¡¯s three sons would be home today. He must show his best.


    ¡°So what! What can they do to me?¡± Zephyr did not care. ¡°I¡¯m the son-inw, not a ve!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the son-inw, the lowly son-inw!¡±


    ¡°Neil!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop pulling your leg.¡± Neil only asked after he was doneughing, ¡°So, how did our Prince


    Alexander offend you?¡±


    Zephyr thought about it. In reality, Alexander had been polite and nice throughout their meeting. He had


    been respectful¡ªa royal indeed.


    Had he offended him? He did not seem to.


    Zephyr sighed softly and said in a deep voice, ¡°I just can¡¯t deal with a soft man!¡±


    Neil fell into silence and clenched his fingers while holding his phone.


    ¡°Um, cousin-inw¡­¡± He stuttered a momentter, ¡°You can¡¯t judge based on one¡¯s look sometimes.


    Nobody¡¯s perfect! Alexander¡­ is a little feminine, but it doesn¡¯t discount the fact that he¡¯s a nice


    person. If he takes the throne, it¡¯s going to benefit Southeast Aciatic.¡±


    Zephyr chatted with Neil for a little bit. He quickly hung up when he realized that he was arriving home.


    It was close to evening, and the heat was gradually subsiding. It was the mostfortable temperature


    throughout the day.


    He saw a big rug on thewn as soon as he entered the courtyard. Cordelia was carrying and ying


    with their son.


    There was a big pail next to the rug. Zuko must have just taken a bath.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr smiled and quickly walked to them.


    Cordelia grabbed Little Zuko¡¯s hand to wave at him as soon as she saw him. ¡°Look, darling. Daddy¡¯s


    home!¡±


    Little Zuko opened his toothless mouth and giggled.


    Zephyr carried him high. He was strong and dramatic. He threw Zuko up and caught him, making Zuko


    laugh.


    Cordelia was shocked and quickly stopped Zephyr from doing dangerous things like that. She grabbed


    the child over.


    ¡°Wifey, c-can¡¯t I y with our son?¡± The man felt wronged. ¡°See how happy he is!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s happy?¡± Cordelia red at him. ¡°He¡¯s young and doesn¡¯t know danger at all. He was only


    laughing because he thought you were ying with him!¡±


    Zephyr had a fawning smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m gentle. How am I putting our son in danger?¡±


    ¡°I saw on the Inte that fathers have low standards when ites to taking care of children.


    ¡°No matter what, the father is the biggest danger when there¡¯s no danger! So¡­¡±


    She pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my son!¡±

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    ¡°What!?¡± It was Zephyr¡¯s turn to be shocked. ¡°No!


    ¡°Wifey, are you going to separate us forever?


    ¡°I promise! I promise I¡¯ll be soft from now on, okay?¡±


    He would be¡­ soft from now on?


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes moved, and she could not help butugh out loud. No matter how majestic and calm he


    was out there, he would sometimes be incoherent at home.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Cordelia teased him casually. ¡°If you dare to do that to our son again, you¡¯ll be soft forever!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Zephyr red with his eyes widened.


    However, Little Zuko was nice to him. He waved his chubby arms, asking him to carry him. Perhaps he


    wanted to fly like he did again.


    Zephyr grinned. He thought he would not fight with his wife in front of their son.


    He¡¯d wait until they were in their room at night¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Zephyr snapped back from those tempting thoughts immediately. ¡°Oh, nothing!¡±


    ¡°Here, carry our son!¡± Cordelia frowned.


    Zephyr was stunned. He carried Zuko but stared at his wife.


    She did not look right. She was fine before, but why¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, wifey?¡±


    Cordelia ignored him. There was a grudge in her eyes. ¡°You useless thing! I take care of him and feed


    him daily. All you do is carry him and toss him, and now he wants you instead of me!¡±


    Zephyr smiled. It turned out she was jealous because of their son!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    If this had happened in the past, she definitely would not have brought such an insignificant thing.


    However, Zephyr had done his homework. A pregnant woman¡¯s mood swing was more intense than


    ordinary people¡¯s. Especially after giving birth and having just be a new mother, they would need


    time to adjust physiologically.


    Given her hormones, she would easily get into a dead end when encountering something.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Some women would be exhausted from taking care of their child. Added to their families failing to


    understand that, they would suffer the scary postpartum depression.


    Zephyr chuckled as he looked at Cordelia. He passed Little Zuko to the nanny and then hugged his


    wife tight as they watched the clouds in the sky.


    The summer evening breeze blew, and a sweet flower and fruit fragrance was in the air.


    Cordelia slowly felt better.


    She thought it was strange too. Since giving birth, her emotions seemed to be on a roller coaster.


    Sometimes, she would be energetic when she looked at her son, and sometimes she could not sleep.


    She would sit by the bed and keep having negative thoughts that she was a failure of a mother¡­


    Sometimes a tiny thing could trigger her sensitive nerve, just like what had just happened.


    ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Cordelia felt sorry after calming down. ¡°Am I annoying to be like this?¡±


    ¡°How could you be?¡± He kissed her hair with admiration in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the best wife in the world.¡±


    ¡°I know that my temper is getting worsetely¡­ But I can¡¯t control myself. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t control it if you can¡¯t.¡± Zephyr looked at her with empathy and patted his chest. ¡°What¡¯s a


    husband for? If not for you to vent your anger?


    ¡°Did you forget? Mr. Hamerton is Mrs. Hamerton¡¯s personal sandbag. Just punch me as long as you


    won¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes turned red. Sheughed and fell into his embrace coquettishly.


    He caressed her long hair and said close to her ear with his electric voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I know it¡¯s super


    hard at this stage. But no matter how hard it is, you have me.¡±

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Cordelia lifted her doe eyes and asked, ¡°What if you¡¯re sick of me?¡±


    Zephyr caressed her face. His face was serious yet filled with allure.


    ¡°You had to suffer the pain of giving birth. I¡¯m in debt to you forever. So I won¡¯t let you suffer for


    anything else.¡±


    ¡°Hubby¡­¡±


    Cordelia hugged him tightly and could not help but cry.


    Zephyr wiped her tears and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re moved just like that?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°What a fool!¡± He yed with her hair.


    Sunset dyed the sky red. The birds were returning to their nests as night was befalling.


    He held her hand and told her something that he had been thinking about in all seriousness.


    ¡°Cordelia, should we hold our wedding here?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She was stunned.


    ¡°I mean, our son is already over three months old, yet I still owe you a wedding!¡± He said while smiling,


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one in Southeast Aciatic, okay?¡±


    ¡­


    Alexander sat in the cafe until the sun set.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    When it was time to close, the owner rushed back. He thought he would open untilte, but he dared


    not go in when he saw there were royal guards at the door.


    Alexander stared nkly at the seat Zephyr had been sitting in and chuckled.


    He was quiet and good when he was young. He was fair and beautiful. He would be a kid that


    everyone loved among themoners.


    However, he was the odd one out of the royal family.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    As he was like a girl, his father would always be mad. He thought it was a humiliation. The Charles had


    never had a disgrace like him!


    Alexander could not escape his father¡¯s surveince even after arriving in Southeast Aciatic to go to


    middle school. His father had even registered him to join boxing without his permission and had gotten


    people to monitor him. If he did not go, he would have his finances cut off.


    He could only bite the bullet to do it, which was supposed to make him a man.


    It was a nightmare to attend the endless high-intensity training every day.


    Zephyr was the only warmth in his nightmare.


    ¡­


    Alexander took a sip of his coffee. Those mockingments became extra clear to him now.


    ¡°Beat him up!¡±


    ¡°How shameless are you to be standing in the ring with us, you sissy?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a royal? So what if I hit you? Are you going to hit back!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s no royalty in this country! Hahaha¡­ Let¡¯s beat him to death!¡±


    His heart jolted as he saw a gigantic ring before him suddenly. There were steel wires


    everywhere, with blood sttered all over. The few men in the ring were as excited as wild beasts.


    They surrounded that young man who could no longer get up after being beaten up.


    He spat another mouthful of blood and crawled to the side with his veryst ounce of will in an attempt


    to look for the exit.


    Those people wereughing ferociously, watching him struggle like they were cats toying with a mouse.


    The young man was in despair. Blood was mixed with tears on his face, and every breath was painful


    to him.


    He was numb from the pain of punches on his body. He felt like he was going to die.


    The moment he shut his eyes to wait for his death, a fierce voice echoed.


    ¡°Are you guys trying to kill someone so that the school will send your parents your withdrawal notice


    and so that the court will serve you!?¡±

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    That voice pierced through the haze in Alexander¡¯s life like a light.


    He did not remember how those people were begging from being beaten up, nor how humble they


    were when they apologized to him.


    All he remembered was that it was the first time in his life that he was being protected.


    The neer was like a god that descended, giving him hope and warmth.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He helped him up. ¡°My name¡¯s Zephyr Hamerton. I¡¯m the captain of the boxing


    team.¡±


    ¡°Zephyr¡­¡±


    Alexander stared at the chiseled face nkly, revealing a smile that was even uglier than a cry.


    ¡­


    Alexander suddenly opened his eyes and felt a chill on his back.


    He looked at the empty coffee cup before him and forced a smile.


    He had drank so much coffee, so how did he still fall asleep? He even had the same dream¡­


    Just when he was going to stand up to leave, his subordinate suddenly tapped on him. He stared at the


    door.


    ¡°What?¡± He looked over and was stunned.


    He saw Victoria walking in slowly with a smile on her face.


    She was shameless to be sitting on the couch across from him directly. She said she had yet to have


    dinner, so she ordered herself a te of white truffles.


    Alexander looked at her and said nothing.


    She paused and smirked, asking all men to leave them alone. They were the only ones left in the


    ce.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    They could say whatever they wanted now.


    ¡°You met Zephyr?¡±


    Alexander was stunned and looked to the side.


    Victoria smiled. She was sharp to notice that her foolish brother was missing someone again as soon


    as she walked in.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s sad!¡± She put a slice of white truffle into her mouth and chewed slowly. ¡°You like him, but he has a


    wife and kid. He doesn¡¯t even remember you!¡±


    ¡°I never wanted him to remember me,¡± Alexander said slowly. ¡°Moreover¡­ the person you like doesn¡¯t


    seem to like you either!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Victoria red at him.


    However, Alexander lowered his head and chuckled. He casually picked up the tiny waffle from the


    te.


    Victoria tossed the cutlery, and her stare gradually turned grim.


    It was the cab election. The royalty was mainly responsible for the ceremony and the diplomacy.


    The king used to do all of those himself, buttely, Alexander had been showing himself at the major


    royalty events in Southeast Aciatic and the foreign diplomatic envoys¡¯ meet-and-greet.


    He was the No.1 person among the royal family¡¯s princes and princess.


    The king could not be any more obvious with his intention.


    Victoria clenched her fists, and her joints paled.


    When she was 2 years old, her mother gave birth to this brother. It had been a difficult delivery. When


    he was finally born, a nightmare that all doctors were afraid of happened¡ªan amniotic fluid embolism.


    Just like that, the siblings lost their mother, while thete prince lost his beloved wife.


    Therefore, there was always something stuck in thete prince¡¯s heart. Alexander was looking more


    and more like a girl, which added to his disgust of him.


    Victoria was so influenced by her father that she hated her brother as well.


    Thete prince died two years ago, and the current king brought the siblings to the pce and


    appointed them with the ¡®prince¡¯ and ¡®princess¡¯ titles. From then on, she treated Alexander as the No. 1


    obstacle to her taking over the throne.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    Victoria had never taken into consideration that Alexander was her only family in the big pce.


    Looking at the current situation¡­ He was going to take over the throne instead of her!


    She bit her lip, and there was hatred in her cold stare now.


    ¡°Ha, there¡¯s no need to gloat, brother.¡± She scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll get Neil sooner orter, but you¡¯ll never get


    Zephyr!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of having him.¡± Alexander looked into her eyes and enunciated each word. ¡°I just


    want him to be happy.¡±


    ¡°Sure. You¡¯re so noble and mighty!¡± Victoria was sarcastic. ¡°I¡¯d like to see if he¡¯d still be happy if he


    found out your feelings for him!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sister! You¡­¡± Alexander snapped up and clenched his fists. Veins were bulging on his forehead.


    Victoria was happy. She knew it was his bottom line but was unafraid of crossing it!


    He should be the one who should be scared!


    She smirked and put her hand on his shoulder to get him to sit. There was provocation and mockery in


    her shrill voice. ¡°My cute little brother, why did you get worked up when I said that?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m careful with my mouth. I won¡¯t spread it! But¡­ There¡¯s been this thing about me since


    I was young. You should know that¡­ Nobody can take what I took an interest in!


    ¡°If someone does, I might snap and tell the world that the future king everyone in Southeast Aciatic


    respects and loves is actually a filthy monster!¡±


    Alexander¡¯s face changed. He looked at her with wide eyes, and his lips quivered.


    He did not care what people thought of him. All he cared about was the trouble that he might bring to


    Zephyr and Cordelia.


    Victoria crossed her arms. Her loudughter was like a sharp knife, tearing the tiny cafe apart.


    She saw his face getting pale, the sweat on his forehead, and his shoulders shaking.


    She was over the moon as she looked at him in a superior manner.


    Subsequently, she heard his shaky voice saying what she wanted to hear. ¡°Sister, you¡¯ll be the queen. I


    won¡¯t fight with you.¡±


    Victoria stood straight, her eyes glistening as she remained still. ¡°How could I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Uncle will make Mr. Irwin a knight next week tomend his outstanding contribution to the medical


    world. Many foreign envoys will be there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister. I¡¯ll be ¡®sick¡¯ from tomorrow on, and it¡¯llst for a week. You¡¯ll take over everything


    before the knighthood ceremony.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Victoria scoffed. ¡°Only for the knighthood ceremony?¡±


    Alexander looked at her and enunciated each word. ¡°You¡¯ll take over everything from now on.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± She smiled in satisfaction.


    Victoria thought that if her brother¡¯s secret was to really spread, it would be the humiliation of the


    entire royal family. He would never joke about their reputation. Therefore, no matter what she said, he


    would do it.


    However, what she did not know was that to him, no reputation couldpare to Zephyr and


    Cordelia¡¯s reputation. No glory couldpare to Zephyr and Cordelia¡¯s peace and happy life.


    ¡°Is that all, sis?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, yes.¡± She patted his cheek. ¡°Ultimately, I still have to depend on my brother! I¡¯m afraid nobody


    else would agree to do this for me!¡±


    Alexander looked away and frowned. ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve already told you I won¡¯t fight for the throne with you, so


    please keep your promise.¡±


    ¡°Promise, what promise?¡±


    ¡°Sis!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I was just pulling your leg! Look at you. Your cheeks are flushing,¡± Victoria was in a good


    mood, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I get what I want, your secret will die with me. Nobody else will find out!¡±


    Alexander let out a long sigh and said in a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯ll find time to tell our uncle I¡¯m not fit to be a


    king. I¡¯ll get him to consider somebody else.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Victoria smirked, butplicated emotions shed in her eyes. ¡°But brother, the throne isn¡¯t


    the only thing I want. I want Neil as well!¡±

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Alexander returned to the pce like a lost soul. It felt as if his energy had been sucked as he sank into


    the couch weakly.


    What Victoria said echoed in his ears.


    ¡°Get rid of Aurelia for me! When I sit on the throne and get married to Neil, I guarantee that your secret


    will remain a secret forever! Also, I can give the Irwins better treatment¡­ Doesn¡¯t Zephyr have a son?


    He¡¯s Mr. Irwin¡¯s grandson. I will knight him, making him the most glorious kid in the entire Southeast


    Aciatic!¡±


    Alexander kept rubbing between his eyebrows. When he looked up and looked at the crystal te on


    the table, he did not see his favorite pineapple among the fruits. He crushed the te from anger!


    All of the guards were shocked. They stood where they were, not daring to breathe loudly.


    The prince was usually nice, and he was polite to people. Many guards in the pce were eager to


    stay with him.


    However, it was odd for him to throw a tantrum today¡­


    Alexander took a deep breath¡ªhe was irritated. He put on a robe and ran out.


    He drove his fast car and prohibited anyone from following him. It was loud when he stepped on the


    gas and drove fast on the quiet mountain road.


    Alexander drove aimlessly. He arrived in the south of Irwin Manor and stopped near the vi Zephyr


    and Cordelia were living in. The lights were on in the house. He would hear peals ofughter every now


    and then. He seemed to have calmed down after watching for a while and smiled.


    Alexander did not want to bring Zephyr trouble, so he left silently.


    Later on, he arrived at the old street that Neil had mentioned a few times without realizing it.


    It was still lively at this hour. The lights were sparkling on both sides of the streets with the stalls. Palm


    trees were nted behind many of the stores. The leaves were swaying with the breeze. Coupled with


    the colorful lights, it had the distinguishing feature of Southeast Aciatic.


    Alexander parked his car far away and walked on the street, indulging in the atmosphere of rubbing


    shoulders with people. He tried snacks, bought spices, and even saw a robe he liked. It was just that


    the price of it was not worth it to him.


    The stall owner tried to convince him. ¡°Sir, the embroidery on our clothes is outstanding! It is absolutely


    worth the price!¡±


    Alexander smiled. ¡®The knot on the thread is not hidden, yet he calls it outstanding?¡¯Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He waved and told the owner that he would look at other things. At that moment, a sweet voice caught


    his attention. ¡°Sir, would you like to check out our store?¡±


    When Alexander turned around, he saw an extraordinarily beautiful face.


    Her eyes were kind, and she was petite. She stood out among the people, especially with her chestnut


    hair.


    It was the kind of beauty that he liked.


    He admired girls who were clean, pretty, and charismatic.


    ¡°Come check it out, sir! We have exquisite things in our store. That man said he has outstanding


    embroidery, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s true!¡±


    Alexander was stunned andughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s not good to nder yourpetitor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! Look at mine if you don¡¯t believe me¡­¡±


    She took out a man¡¯s robe, and his eyes lit up.


    No matter the style, color, and embroidery skill, it was top-notch. It wasparable to the products of


    the seamstresses in the pce.


    ¡°How¡¯s this? Nice, right? My work is good, but it¡¯s expensive too!¡±


    Alexander frowned and could not help but look at her again. The more he looked, the more he thought


    she was familiar to him¡­


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­¡± Alexander hesitated. ¡°Aurelia?¡±


    Aurelia was shocked. She was instinctively defensive when strangers called out her name when she


    was in Melorian.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°I-I¡¯m not undocumented. I have the certificate of temporary


    residence! I¡¯ll have a certificate in 15 years. I¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Alexander smiled politely. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m Alexander, the one who helped to apply for


    your certificate of temporary residence!¡±


    Aurelia was nk.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I ran into you here! Where¡¯s Neil?¡±


    Aurelia pointed behind the store when she snapped back to her senses. That was thedy boss¡¯ house


    ¡ªcheering and noises of people drinking and ying wereing from there¡­


    ¡°Uncle is eating with May and her three sons while I watch the store.¡±

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    Alexander was confused. The Neil he knew yed drinking games?


    It was unbelievable!


    Aurelia quickly invited him into the store and served him the cold rose-vored jelly she had made.


    He was nice. They chatted for a little bit and were surprised to find that they had many things to talk


    about. He said he had been to Melorion, that he had apanied his uncle many years ago.


    She chuckled. ¡°Did you visit with the king?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡± He thought about it and shook his head. In reality, he did not have many


    memories about that matter. Nobody told him why exactly the king had visited Melorian.


    He only remembered that his uncle had been walking back and forth on a street, seemingly waiting for


    someone.


    Alexander sighed softly and rubbed his throbbing temples.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Highness? I see that you don¡¯t look very good.¡± Aurelia looked at him with care.


    He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Do you have something¡­ on your mind?¡±


    Aurelia was urate with her observation.


    Alexander could only admit that. Indeed, he had gone out tonight with a lot on his mind. However, he


    did not say what exactly he was thinking about.


    She supported her tiny face with confusion filling her doe eyes.


    ¡°Royals have worries too?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Royals are humans, too,¡± he said politely. ¡°We have more worries than themoners. It¡¯s just that


    we look superior to the people, but nobody knows the troubles that we go through behind.¡±


    Aurelia looked around and smirked. ¡°Is someone fighting for the throne with you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He shrugged. ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°So, how did it go? Did you lose?¡±


    Alexander was not sure whether to smile or cry due to her questions.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lose. In reality, I never wanted to fight for it, but that person knows my secret, and¡­ that


    person wants me to get rid of someone.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± She was intrigued.


    Alexander chuckled. If this girl knew that she was the person that he had to get rid of, would she


    behave like this now?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that.¡± He continued. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t, that person would spread your secret?¡±


    Alexander was stunned by how smart Aurelia was.


    He nodded and asked, ¡°What should I do next? I don¡¯t know how I should give in to satisfy this


    person¡­¡±


    ¡°Why must you give in?¡± Aurelia looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you out on a limb?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t satisfy that person, don¡¯t force yourself!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes were like clear spring water with mesmerizing lights hidden in them.


    ¡°Your Highness, my nomadic neighbors taught me that giving in would just make them more arrogant.


    Fighting back is the only way!


    ¡°But¡­¡± She showed her tongue shyly. ¡°Which of us would fight back when we bumped into the police?


    We ran faster than rabbits!¡±


    ¡®Nomads?¡¯


    Alexander frowned hard. He barely recalled that the street seemed to have many nomads living on it at


    the time when the king took him to Melorian¡­


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Aurelia waved at him rather worriedly, seeing that he was staring into space. ¡°Are you


    alright, Your Highness?¡±

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Alexander snapped back to his senses. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Aurelia smiled. ¡°I have nothing else to say. There¡¯s only one thing that I¡¯d like to add. It¡¯s something that


    I¡¯ve just learned. We will not attack unless we are attacked.¡±


    ¡°What if¡­ I¡¯ve been attacked?¡±


    ¡°Eradicate that person!¡±


    Alexander felt enlightened when he saw her smile.


    How could he be stuck for so long when it was something that even a girl knew?


    He had not been loved since he was young. Although he had Victoria as his sister, she had been


    treating him like an eyesore. Moreover, after being brainwashed by his family, he really thought that he


    was the one who had caused his mother¡¯s death.


    He had been amodating to Victoria, but what did he get?


    It only made her insatiable!


    Aurelia thought she had said something wrong when she saw him staring into space. She scratched


    her head shyly.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t¡­ make fun of me! I don¡¯t know much. Please forgive me if I said something


    wrong!¡±


    ¡°I thought what you said was very urate.¡± Alexander looked serious. He smiled and spoke as if he


    was talking to himself. ¡°It¡¯s useless to keep giving in. Only if I be the king can I make the bad


    people stop their malice. Only then can I¡­ protect you guys better.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said¡­¡± Alexander turned his face to look at her. ¡°I¡¯ll be the future king!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Aurelia¡¯s turn to be nk now.


    The prince was moody when he came, and now he was happy¡­ Men were so fickle-minded!


    ¡°W-Who is the king?¡± A drunken voice came from the door.


    Subsequently, a thud echoed.


    Aurelia was shocked. She looked toward the door. It was Neil hitting his head on the door after having


    too much to drink.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    She went to help Neil up.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Neil was flushing and wobbly. He could not even focus now¡ªhe was giggling as he stared at Aurelia.


    ¡°W-Who¡¯s going to be the king? This man?¡± He pointed at Alexander.


    Thetter frowned and covered his nose. ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡±


    Neil burped, almost making Alexander throw up.


    ¡°W-Who is this, Aurelia?¡± He staggered to the table and picked up the transparent bowl from the table.


    ¡°I-Isn¡¯t this the cold rose-vored jelly you made for me?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, let me get you a ss of honey water!¡±


    Neil picked her up like a kitten being picked up. He roared while punching his chest, ¡°My jelly, it¡¯s mine!


    How dare you give it to another man? You damned girl!¡±


    Alexander rolled his eyes. He could not hide his disgust.


    ¡°Aurelia¡­¡± Neil looked down and mumbled, ¡°I-I beat them all¡­ Hehe, May¡¯s sons can¡¯tpare to me!


    Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She stared while widening her eyes.


    Amotion sounded at the door at that moment.


    She looked over and saw May with her three sons standing there. Their cheeks were rosy, but it was


    obvious that they had not drunk too much.


    May shook her head helplessly. She was not sure whether tough or cry. ¡°Aurelia, your boyfriend is


    lightweight and loves to show off. He insisted on beating us while drinking!


    ¡°Look at him. He¡¯s beat! He wouldn¡¯t have left if we didn¡¯t pretend to be drunk! Sigh. I thought we were


    all good at drinking. Why is he so weak?¡±


    ¡°May, I-I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Aurelia forced a smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry. Stop working tonight. It¡¯s better to take care of him!¡±


    May got her sons toe in to clean the ce and sort the shelf.


    Neil ced one hand on Aurelia¡¯s shoulder and leaned his entire body on her. She was petite, so it was


    tough for her to carry a giant like him.


    Alexander helped her to carry him to the door.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    ¡°The general¡¯s residence is too far. He probably won¡¯t go there.¡± Alexander looked at Aurelia. ¡°Do you


    know if he has his private ce?¡±


    Aurelia shook her head in a daze.


    ¡°Is your ce close by?¡±


    Aurelia was troubled. ¡°It is, but it won¡¯t be easy to walk there dragging him along!¡±


    Alexander gave it a thought and made a call to request for his personal RV to be driven over.


    It was Aurelia¡¯s first time seeing a luxurious RV like this, and her eyes lit up. The RV was spacious


    inside, and everything one could need was well-equipped. She couldn¡¯t help thinking this was not an


    RV but a presidential suite!


    ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience. You two will have to stay in the RV for the night as a temporary


    arrangement.¡± Alexander smiled. ¡°This is the most convenient solution I could think of to get Neil


    somewhere to rest.¡±


    Aurelia shot him a grateful look.


    After carrying Neil to the RV, Alexander closed the door. Aurelia and her ¡°uncle¡± were the only ones left


    in the spacious vehicle.


    Neil was soundly asleep on the bed while Aurelia stayed beside him. The moonlight shone on her


    through the window and illuminated her blissful face.


    This was her first time finding out that Neil¡¯s sleeping position was all over the bed. He already had long


    limbs, to begin with, and he spread them wide when he was asleep, taking over the entire bed. He


    even snored loudly.


    Aurelia grinned and could not help stroking his face.


    ¡°It was just a meal together. Did you have to make it into a drinking contest?¡±


    Neil moved and smacked his lips, scaring Aurelia into pulling her hand back.


    Neil murmured inaudibly, ¡°Drink¡­ Come on! Aurelia, I-I¡¯ll beat them all! See who dares to woo you¡­¡±


    Aurelia froze and suddenly tasted salt at the corner of her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. No one dares to do it.¡± She teared up as she smiled. ¡°Do you know why?¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Neil let out a long and loud snore.


    Aurelia giggled and carefully pulled two rings out of her pocket.


    Calling them rings was not quite urate as they looked more like two silver circles. The material and


    workmanship were not the best. They were bought on the street, the cost of a few breakfasts.


    To Aurelia, who had always skipped breakfast to save up, these two silver hoops were not cheap at all.


    ¡°I always bring them with me,¡± she said softly. ¡°I always¡­ tell people that I have a fiance and that he


    gave me this ring.


    ¡°Let me wear it on you, okay?¡±


    Aurelia picked up his hand. His fingers were slender with strong-looking knuckles, looking great among


    men.


    The silver rings were rather cheap, probably not worthy of such an elegant hand¡­ Aurelia bit her lips,


    starting to chicken out when she was about to slide the ring down his finger.


    ¡°Never mind, forget it. I¡¯m not giving it to you!¡± She wiped her tears and forced a smile. ¡°Gosh, what¡¯s


    gotten into me?! Why do I keep taking advantage of you when you¡¯re drunk? I¡¯m a truedy. I


    absolutely would not do that!¡±


    She wanted to keep the rings as she spoke, but Neil turned around, and his hand hit her coincidentally,


    pping the ring to the bed. His palm then uratelynded on the ring.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What did I get¡­¡± he mumbled, ¡°Ma¡¯am, guys, I found a treasure¡­ Haha, let¡¯s continue


    drinking. Come on¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, uncle!¡± Aurelia widened her eyes and was going to snatch it, but Neil felt the ring around in his


    hand and put it on his ring finger as precisely as a gearwheel.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this¡­ It¡¯s on my finger¡­¡±


    Aurelia held her breath and dared not speak, a glint of doubt shing in her eyes.


    What was up with this man? Was he drunk or not?Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    Aurelia sat there stiffly, her back straightening as she stared at Neil.


    The man did not move after that and was dead asleep like a log.


    Aurelia shoved him several times until she confirmed that everything was just a coincidence thest


    time¡ªthe man was really soundly asleep.


    Hence, she stealthily went closer to try to remove the ring¡­ only for Neil to flip himself to face his back


    against her! The hand with the ring was lodged under him!


    With wasted effort, Aurelia red at his back with the impulse to hit someone.


    She did not know that her ¡°uncle,¡± who had his back against her, was wearing a Cheshire grin.


    ¡­


    Alexander stood nearby the RV, where his attendant persuaded him to go back.


    ¡°Your Highness, Mr. Harris has a chauffeur and guards here. He¡¯ll be fine. You don¡¯t have to worry!


    It¡¯s¡­ going to be the pce¡¯s curfew soon¡­¡±


    ¡°Remus, how many years have you been with me?¡± Alexander asked suddenly.


    The attendant named Remus was perplexed. It was not that he could not answer it. He was just curious


    why Alexander asked. He had always been serving the prince since he learned how to walk!


    He did not dare im that he was the closest to Alexander in this world, but he was confident that he


    was one of the top three.


    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Alexander smiled. ¡°I remember your name wasn¡¯t Remus. I gave you this name. Because


    you don¡¯t just run fast, you¡¯re quick with news. You¡¯re always the first to know whether it¡¯s official or


    gossip!¡±


    Remus scratched his head in embarrassment.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you calling me a tattler? Is this apliment or a jab¡­¡±


    ¡°I just want to consult you.¡± Alexander turned with a slightly dim gaze. ¡°I have something I¡¯d like to hear


    from you.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t use the word ¡®consult¡¯, Your Highness. Do ask what you wish to know!¡±


    There was a pause before Alexander asked in a low tone, ¡°That year when my uncle took me to


    Melorian, was he there to meet someone?¡±


    Remus¡¯ expression changed as soon as he heard that.


    Alexander caught the subtle change and squinted. ¡°So you do know more!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Remus said, troubled, ¡°No one¡¯s brought it up after that, so I kept it to myself¡­ If you


    want to know, Your Highness, I¡¯ll tell you, but please, you can¡¯t spread the word!¡±


    ¡°I know. Go on!¡±


    ¡°His Majesty¡­ was there to look for someone.¡±


    Alexander frowned. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that he was looking for a girl,¡± Remus told him everything he knew. ¡°The girl isn¡¯t old, probably


    18-19 years old now, so she was even younger back then!¡±


    ¡°Why was my uncle looking for her?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t know this.¡± Remus chuckled wryly. ¡°But it¡¯s true that His Majesty was looking for


    a young girl! It¡¯s said that the girl was with nomads and frequently danced at the square wearing the


    long dresses of nomads!¡±


    The more Alexander listened to it, the more confused he was, but that was all Remus knew.


    Alexander could not figure out why he was so concerned about something he had almost forgotten.


    Was it because he had talked about Melorian with Aurelia tonight?


    His brows were knitted into a frown. In his impression, his uncle was the king¡ªthe pride of the royal


    family¡ªand was honest and virtuous. He must not be looking for the girl over an affair!


    This meant that there could be another possibility¡­


    Alexander licked his dry lips, his heart suddenly thumping wildly.


    ¡­


    Zephyr and Cordelia¡¯s wedding was held as scheduled. It coincided with Rowan being conferred as a


    Count, so the Irwins celebrated two happy events simultaneously.


    The king had gifted a special present¡ªallowing the couple to hold their wedding in the pce. This


    was an immense honor and made the other major families in Southeast Aciatic jealous.


    Zephyr and Cordelia wore traditional Southeast Aciatic clothing and sat on a decorated pavilion to


    receive congrattions and well wishes from everyone.


    The pce was exceptionally jolly¡ªpeople dolled up and looked their best. Whether they were there to


    genuinely give their blessings or to curry favor with the Irwins and the Hamertons, they were all wearing


    happy smiles like it was New Year¡¯s.


    Rowan booked three nes to send the Hamerton friends and family over for the ceremony. It was just


    that Liam was old, and it was a risk for him to move around. Henry stayed to care for him, so he could


    also note. Janine was also absent, busy with her venture into the Eropah market.


    Zephyr felt apologetic, but Cordelia smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay! This is the wedding with my family. When we


    return to Centrolis, you can give me another wedding, and it¡¯ll be fine with your family there!¡±


    ¡°How many times do you want to get married, huh?¡± Zephyr swiped her nose.


    ¡°Even if I get married a hundred times, you¡¯ll always be the groom!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± He smiled indulgently. ¡°I¡¯ll hold a hundred weddings for you and let our son be the flower child


    each time!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes turned into crescents as she smiled and leaned on his shoulder.


    Farther away, Zuko was carried by the nanny with eyes trained on his parents.


    ¡°Happy marriage!¡±


    Cordelia suddenly heard a delighted burst of voices. She turned around and nearly screeched.


    Linda walked over arm in arm with Nichs. Both of them were decked out in jewelry like two walking


    jewelry cases, attracting lots of attention.


    Josiah smiled kindly while Kelly, next to him, was no longer in a wheelchair!


    Trinity had a camera in hand, focused on capturing the asion, with Fredric always trying to be in the


    photos and being red at.


    ¡°Our Cordelia¡¯s the main star today! Move to the side!¡±


    Fredric huffed in a grievance. ¡°So, your true love¡¯s really her!¡±


    ¡°Fredric, why don¡¯t you get cats like me?¡± Robert chuckled. ¡°Get a whole house full of cats, and you


    won¡¯t have time to consider who¡¯s whose true love when you have to serve these masters!¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Cordelia picked up her skirt to run to them while Zephyr followed closely, afraid she would fall.


    ¡°Hey, hold on!¡± A sweet smile suddenly popped up in front of them. ¡°May the bride and groom please


    answer my question? How¡¯s little Zuko¡¯s top student study n going?¡±


    ¡°Has he memorized the vocab?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Does he listen to ssical music?¡±


    ¡°How much literature does he know now?¡±


    Cordelia and Zephyr¡¯s stomachs hurt fromughing so much before they yelled, ¡°Zennie, Seth!


    Enough!¡±

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    Zennie grinned mischievously with Seth wrapping an arm around her shoulders. Together, they shed


    the engagement rings on their hands.


    Everyone crowded over for a look.


    Josiah cried, ¡°Whoa! You two kept it down, huh? When did you get engaged?¡±


    Nichs kept up his new money ways as always. ¡°Seth, I think this ring doesn¡¯t cut it! You want to take


    Zennie away with this mere carat¡ª¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, Linda¡¯s fist greeted his head. ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t know what to say!¡±


    Nichs¡¯ handsome face scrunched up in grievance.


    ¡°I think the ring is beautiful.¡± Kelly smiled. ¡°The carat doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is the intention to


    stay by each other¡¯s side forever!¡±


    ¡°Yeap, that¡¯s it! The intention!¡±


    As the group gave their wishes and blessings, Cordelia passed her flowers directly to Zennie.


    There was only one person who did not look too happy.


    Zephyr quietly watched Zennie, who was engulfed in happiness.


    It was strange. He was angry when Seth was clueless in the past. Now that Seth and Zennie were


    together and engaged, he was feeling upset¡­ His baby sister, whom he had pampered all this while,


    was getting married¡­


    When they each had a family, they would not be siblings but rtives now. Thinking of this felt like a


    sour pill in Zephyr¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Cordelia held his arm gently.


    Zephyr smiled, his gaze growing more indulging as he looked at the person in front of him.


    ¡°Are you upset that Zennie¡¯s getting married?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy,¡± he said barely above a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ If Seth dares to mistreat her in the


    future, I won¡¯t let him off easy!¡±


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s right!¡± Carter¡¯s gleeful voice suddenly came from the back. ¡°Zephyr, if you dare to mistreat


    my sister, I won¡¯t let you off easy either!¡±


    ¡°What is it? What?¡± The group came over here for the drama. ¡°Who¡¯s mistreating who?¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Trinity suddenly spoke up. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a special ceremony in Southeast Aciatic


    weddings where the bride has to step on the groom¡¯s foot!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Trinity!¡± Carter replied with a grin. ¡°Women have higher status in Southeast Aciatic, so


    ording to the tradition, this ceremony acts as a warning to the groom that he mustn¡¯t mistreat his


    wife as his wife is always above him!¡±


    ¡°Oh, always above him?¡± Nichs cackled. ¡°Then it shouldn¡¯t be the foot she¡¯s stepping on. It should


    be the head!¡±


    Zephyr shot him a sharp look in disdain. This waspletely useless against Nichs as he continued


    to ask, ¡°Have you twopleted the ceremony?¡±


    ¡°I think so¡­¡± Trinity browsed her camera. ¡°See, they did it just now!¡±


    The video only showed Cordelia lifting her foot to tap on the back of Zephyr¡¯s foot lightly. It was just a


    ceremony, a rite, so there was no need to really step with force.


    Nichs was happy to stir up chaos and yelled, ¡°No way! Cordelia, if a woman ain¡¯t tough, her status


    ain¡¯t enough! Are you going to let him step all over you when you stepped on him so lightly?¡±


    Zephyr exploded. ¡°Nichs!¡±


    ¡°You know what? Let me suggest!¡± Josiah put a hand up with a raise of the brow, smirking alongside


    Nichs as they met eyes.


    ¡°Cough, cough, I think all of us here are on Cordelia¡¯s side! As the bride¡¯s guests, we have to help her


    fortify her status! Right?


    ¡°Sorry, Z!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Before Zephyr could react to what was happening, Josiah and Nichs pounced him to thewn. One


    of them pinned his shoulders, and the other pinned his legs, trapping him down. Veins popped on


    Zephyr¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°What are you doing? What are you trying to do!?¡±


    Nichs smirked. ¡°Mr. Z, you weren¡¯t stepped on hard enough during the ceremony, so we¡¯re helping


    Cordelia to step on you!¡±

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Zephyr was in the traditional Southeast Aciatic long robe that was heavy with embroidery. He could not


    do much being d in such garments and could only re at them. He wanted to seek assistance, but


    to his surprise, Robert had turned his back on him too!


    Zephyr¡¯s effort to escape was futile no matter his skill level when the three men rushed to him together.


    ¡°Nichs, are we stepping on his head?¡±


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t. He¡¯s the groom today. It¡¯s not auspicious to step on his head!¡±


    ¡°Then we step on his feet as hard as we can!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia will feel bad if we hurt him.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Josiah cackled and took off Zephyr¡¯s shoes. ¡°Robert, tickle him!¡±


    Zephyr struggled as he roared, ¡°You guys are too much!¡±


    ¡­


    Merry peals ofughter sounded under the sun. It had been a long time since the pce was this lively.


    Aurelia stood in a corner quietly holding a champagne flute. She was envious of the lively and yful


    crowd there but dared not go closer.


    She was able toe to the pce all because of Neil. It was Neil who had told Alexander that he


    wanted to bring her, so Alexander had sent an invitation to her.


    However¡­ Aurelia lowered her head timidly.


    Those who attended the wedding here were either affluent or noble. She could not blend in with them,


    and she saw the disdain and contempt in their eyes on her.


    It was understandable. All of them were dressed in luxury brands and haute couture, but she wore a


    dress she had embroidered.


    Aurelia bit her lips and sighed softly.


    ¡°Youngdy, if you sigh at someone¡¯s wedding in Southeast Aciatic, guests like you will be thrown


    out!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Aurelia was startled hearing the voice but turned around to meet a pair of gentle eyes.


    ¡°Oh, Your Highness!¡± She froze before she fumbled to bow. She was supposed to pull her left leg back


    but pulled her right, so she quickly corrected herself. As her legs crisscrossed back and forth, she


    looked like a cute clumsy duck.


    Alexander chuckled and dismissed her bow of respect.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Aurelia blushed. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t sigh on purpose! This is Cordelia¡¯s wedding. I¡¯m happy


    for her from the bottom of my heart!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Alexander replied softly. ¡°But why are you hiding in this corner if you¡¯re sincerely happy for


    her? You should go over to congratte her!¡±


    Aurelia smiled bitterly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯d love to go, but I know I¡¯m unworthy. Cordelia doesn¡¯t look down


    on me, but that might not be the case for her friends.


    ¡°If I go over and say or do something wrong and getughed at by her friends, it¡¯ll embarrass her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to be embarrassed!¡± Aurelia blinked. ¡°So I¡¯ll wait here until there¡¯s no one after this and


    go over privately to congratte her!¡±


    Alexander was upset by what Aurelia said.


    ¡°You actually don¡¯t have to feel so inferior.¡± He looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re also an amazing girl.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Right, where¡¯s Neil?¡± Alexander frowned. ¡°He¡¯s the one who brought you here. Why isn¡¯t he keeping


    youpany?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurelia pouted at the mention of Neil.


    Alexander looked around and found Neil among the crowd, as expected. The award-winning actor was


    surrounded by celebrities like stars around the moon. It was so star-studded where they were that it


    almost looked like a show set.


    Alexander chuckled dryly. ¡°Mr. Irwin¡¯s generous. Even celebrities from Centrolis came to join in the


    celebration!¡±

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Aurelia pouted as she yanked on the tassels on her clothes with both hands like she was venting a


    tantrum.


    The celebrities who came were under Imperial Media and Sol Entertainment. All of them were A-list


    artists. There was also no doubt that the award-winning actress was at this asion.


    Aurelia¡¯s eyes had been on her.


    Millie wore a low-cut sapphire mermaid dress with a slightly androgynous makeup look. Her presence


    was entuated, and she gave off the vibe of a queen.


    It was no wonder people called her the red carpet killer. Which female celebrity would want to be in the


    same photo as her with how she looked?


    The more Aurelia thought about it, the angrier she was. Neil had been talking to Millie. Had he forgotten


    that she was also there? She could also hear their conversation clearly.


    Just earlier, Neil had given Millie a big hug when he saw her. Millie was all smiles and even gave him a


    kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°Why are you still so dashing, Mr. Harris!?¡±


    ¡°Gorgeous as you are, Ms. Hill!¡±


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re back to inherit your family business?¡±


    ¡°Hah, my family has no business.¡± Neil smirked. ¡°My family only has military troops!¡±Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Millie giggled from his humblebrag, but herugh sounded piercing to Aurelia.


    ¡°Hey, stop pulling at them!¡± Alexander winced. ¡°Look at your clothes¡­¡±


    Aurelia snapped out of her trance. Damn it! Her tassels were bare now! She stomped her foot in


    frustration, feeling sorry and anxious.


    Alexander could not stand to see how she obviously liked Neil but refused to admit it. He held hisugh


    back and consoled her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. There are embroidery artists in the pce. Wait in the dressing room.


    I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Aurelia felt bad. ¡°It¡¯d be troublesome¡­¡±


    ¡°If you think so, you cane to the pce and make me chilled rose-vored jelly for me next time?¡±


    Alexander said with a chuckle, ¡°I need to correct Neil¡¯s pettiness. How could he be petty with me over a


    bowl of jelly!?¡±


    Aurelia giggled and bowed to part with Alexander. A servant then led her to the dressing room.


    After Alexander asked for the embroidery artist, he suddenly heard a shrill voice behind him.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Alexander stiffened and turned around, meeting Victoria¡¯s enraged eyes.


    ¡°Why is the barbaric girl here? How did she manage toe in with Neil!?


    ¡°And¡­¡± Victoria was shaking in anger as she said through her gritted teeth, ¡°Why are you here too?


    Shouldn¡¯t you be ¡®ill¡¯?¡±


    Alexander held his head up with a smile.


    Victoria could not help stepping back. She rarely saw a gaze like this from him¡ªindifferent,


    determined, and untouchable loftiness.


    In her impression, her younger brother had always lived timidly and inferiorly¡­


    Victoria rposed herself, thinking that her eyes must have yed a trick on her.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why? Unable to answer my question?¡± Her gaze was vicious. ¡°You must have forgotten our deal,


    haven¡¯t you?¡±


    There was a pause before Alexander replied calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t forget it.¡±

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    ¡°Patience, sister. I¡¯ll answer your questions one by one. Firstly, my ¡®illness¡¯ was healed quickly.¡±


    Alexander smirked cryptically. ¡°So fast that it¡¯s unexpected!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Secondly, that girl is not barbaric. Her name¡¯s Aurelia Chilton. We have learned pce etiquette since


    we were children. Have the teachers taught you to disrespect others? How¡¯s a qualified ruler to take


    the throne when she has no tolerance and can¡¯t show respect as well as self-respect?¡±


    Victoria gritted her teeth with quivering lips.


    ¡°Thirdly, I gave Aurelia the invitation. She¡¯s my guest today.¡± Alexander¡¯s words were authoritative. ¡°If


    you want to do anything to her on this asion, Victoria, you¡¯ll be fighting me¡­


    ¡°Before our unclepletely takes your side, it¡¯s unwise to do so. You¡¯re basically destroying your own


    future! Is that not true?¡±


    Victoria screamed, ¡°Alexander!¡±


    Alexander¡¯s smile only grew wider as he looked at her quietly.


    His gaze was not challenging. Instead, it was telling her, ¡°Come at me. I¡¯m not scared of you!¡±


    Victoria sucked in a cold breath. She was frightened. This Alexander felt foreign to her and sent chills


    down her spine.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot thest thing.¡± Alexander smiled. ¡°Our deal?


    ¡°That¡¯s not exactly a deal, Victoria.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I like Zephyr, or perhaps, the fact I like men isn¡¯t something to be kept a secret.¡±


    Victoria widened her eyes in disbelief.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I like him, but I didn¡¯te in between his family,¡± Alexander reeled his smile in and said seriously, ¡°I


    like men. I don¡¯t deny it. My ***ual orientation is an issue, but I¡¯ve never done anything abominable. I¡¯ve


    never harmed a person ormitted any heinous crime!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It was true that Alexander had never harmed anyone. Quite the opposite, he was born with welfare


    homes, charities, and stray animal centers in Southeast Aciatic were built and sponsored anonymously


    by him.


    He had also personally supervised many school building renovation projects, disallowing any


    recklessness. Thanks to his suggestion and determination, the cab of Southeast Aciatic had passed


    numerous acts to protect the rights of women and children.


    He spoke for the vulnerable and marginalized wholeheartedly, and everything he had done was not to


    gain support but out of sincerity¡­


    Alexander took a deep breath and said, looking into Victoria¡¯s eyes, ¡°If society can¡¯t tolerate me, I have


    nothing to say. But your biggest obstacle has never been me, Victoria. It¡¯s you, yourself! You¡¯ve never


    thought about what to do to let your people live better!


    ¡°How can you wish for people¡¯s sincerity when you aren¡¯t genuine yourself?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Victoria felt threatened. ¡°You¡¯re not scared of me exposing your secret anymore?


    You want to fight for the throne?¡±


    Alexander smiled weakly. ¡°I¡¯ve said so much, but it¡¯s in vain!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    As Alexander was leaving, he said coldly when he brushed past her, ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t have to fight for the


    throne. Even if I were to fight for it, you aren¡¯t my rival!¡±


    Victoria stared at Alexander¡¯s back until he vanished from her sight. She shook, her hands and feet


    running cold, yet she could hear theughter and giggles from the wedding.


    With a scream, she stomped her foot, feeling like she was erupting.


    ¡°Your Highness, calm down,¡± her servant advised her. ¡°His Majesty¡¯s the witness of this wedding. You


    can¡¯t ruin it¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Victoria pped the servant. ¡°Since when do you get a say about what I do!?¡±


    The servant lowered her head frantically.


    ¡°Yes, I shouldn¡¯t be kicking up a fuss¡­¡± Victoria took a few deep breaths. ¡°I should be adding joy to this


    wedding!¡±


    She snickered and looked at the servant beside her. ¡°The one in the pce on the west¡¯s been locked


    in there for too long¡­ Hah, let her out for some air!¡±

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± The servant¡¯s expression underwent an abrupt change.


    ¡°Your Highness, calm down. His Majesty¡¯s given orders that no one could¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why, are my words useless to you now?¡± Victoria scowled. ¡°Do as I say!¡±


    Left with no option, the servant could only go toward the pce on the west.


    Victoria stood on the balcony, looking at the merry wedding farther away coldly. A vicious smirk tugged


    the corner of her lips.


    ¡­


    After Aurelia thanked the two embroidery artists, she left the dressing room.


    Her clothes were fixed. The new tassels were made with excellent materials in the pce, and the two


    embroidery artists who had helped her were skilled and worked swiftly.


    Aurelia wore a smile as she took the same way to go back, humming a song.


    When she passed by the banquet hall, she saw that there were not many people inside. Most of the


    guests were in the garden. Although there was food in the banquet hall, the rich and noble who wanted


    to curry favor were not there since the groom and bride were not in there either.


    Aurelia looked at the array of dishes spread across tables, and her stomach rumbled. Her hand


    automatically flew to her stomach as she checked left and right, smiling shyly when she made sure that


    no one noticed her embarrassing state.


    Since no one was exactly around, she might as well head in for some food! It would be a disservice to


    these well-made dishes otherwise!


    With the thought in mind, she walked in and feasted. Not too long into her meal, she heard a baby¡¯s


    cries.


    The nanny came over carrying little Zuko, and a few servants followed behind. The sun was too bright


    in the garden, while the banquet hall was airy and cooling, a good ce for some rest.


    Zuko probably did not have a good sleep and fussed after waking up, so he cried just after some milk.


    Aurelia went over to y with him, removing the tassels on her clothes to let him y with them.


    The baby was quiet for a while, beady eyes staring at her, before suddenly iling his chubby hands for


    her to carry him.


    Aurelia picked him up with a grin. The baby, who was just a little over three months old, was chubby


    and looked endearing with his big eyes. She felt her heart melt.


    ¡°Ms. Chilton, it¡¯s like you have magic!¡± the nanny said with a chuckle. ¡°Little Mr. Zuko stops crying as


    soon as you carry him! Looks like he likes you a lot!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Aurelia felt a little triumphant. ¡°I carried him when he was just born! I made his baby


    clothes too.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, little baby?¡±


    ¡°Mm, ooh!¡± It was like little Zuko could understand as he made little noises with pursed lips.


    It made everyone giggle.


    ¡°Ms. Chilton, please, continue with your meal. Leave little Mr. Zuko to me,¡± the nanny said politely.


    Aurelia nodded with a smile.


    The moment she passed Zuko to the nanny, there was suddenly amotion at the door of the


    banquet hall!


    A woman was screaming hysterically, her voice sharp like a pair of scissors that ripped the peace there


    to shreds.


    The footsteps of the guards then followed it.


    The nanny hugged Zuko tightly in instinct while a few servants put her behind them.


    Aurelia stared at the door in a daze¡­


    Suddenly, a white figure barged in! Aurelia could not help retreating as she cried, ¡°Ah!¡±


    If it were not broad daylight out here, she would have thought that she had met a ghost!


    The woman wore all white with disheveled hair. There was no hint of color on her face. Even her lips


    were pale¡­ She was bony and thin, like a walking statue!


    Aurelia nked from being so shocked and could not react, given how stiff she was. She watched as


    the woman barged into the banquet hall and ran around like she had gone crazy. The few guests in the


    hall were also frightened, screaming as they fled.


    The woman looked around with a shrill cackle.


    Theughter was so unsettling that it was the first time Aurelia had goosebumps in the warm Southeast


    Aciatic.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness¡­¡± Guards and maids all ran in.


    Two maids tried going forward, but the woman somehow got a hold of a fork and was scanning her


    surroundings with a vicious gaze like she was a trapped beast.


    The maids pleaded with her, ¡°Your Highness, please go back with us¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s drop the fork first, okay?¡±


    The guards surrounded the ce but dared not go forward due to the woman¡¯s status. They could only


    do their best to protect the guests.


    Aurelia¡¯s heart thumped, and her throat went dry while her body was shaking.


    Your Highness? Where did shee from, and why did she look like that!?


    She observed the woman. She did not look young, and time had left its mark on her face, but it was not


    hard to see from her features that she used to be a gorgeous beauty, especially her long chestnut


    hair¡­


    Aurelia touched her hair and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Your Highness,e back with us!¡±


    The woman could only scream hysterically as she waved the fork in her hand around. Her muddled


    eyes were filled with fear and hatred for the world.


    Zuko suddenly broke out crying.


    As if something struck the woman, she raised the fork and dashed toward where the baby was.


    The nanny was terrified, frozen solid, while the servants could not react in time.


    During this critical juncture, Aurelia sprang up and hugged the woman as hard as she could¡ªGod


    knew where she plucked her courage from.


    ¡°Leave with Zuko now!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    It was only then the nanny and servants broke out of their daze.


    The woman was angered and growled with iling arms. Aurelia dared not let go from hugging her, but


    a pang came from her arm the next second¡ªthe woman had stabbed the fork into her wrist!


    Blood flowed instantly, and the excruciation caused Aurelia to let go on instinct, falling to the floor with


    the woman.


    The maids rushed forward with the chance to grab the woman¡¯s shoulders and legs. An older attendant


    pulled a syringe of sedative out of her pocket and aimed for the vein to inject it.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurelia was pale as she held a hand over her wound, but blood was still dripping from the gaps


    between her fingers.


    Noises came from the outside again. Those in the garden for the wedding came rushing over when


    they heard themotion here.


    Cordelia felt ill as she had asked the nanny to take Zuko to the banquet hall for food. As soon as she


    stepped into the hall, she was stupefied by the scene.


    ¡°Zuko¡­ Aurelia!¡±


    Cordelia first picked up her son to coax him before hurrying to ask someone to treat Aurelia. She could


    not help but shake, carrying her son as she sucked in cold breaths.


    Themotion eventually died down, but the suddenness of everything that had transpired


    disorientated her.


    Zephyr wrapped an arm around her shoulders with an icy look. After some time, he looked at


    Alexander, who came in and asked with a deep tone, ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s the matter with this? I


    need a reasonable exnation!¡±

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    Alexander¡¯s throat constricted, and his gaze wasplicated. It took a while for him to squeeze out,


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Zephyr arched a brow and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology. I just want to


    know the truth!


    ¡°It¡¯s my wedding today. I wanted to give my wife a warm and pleasant memory to look back on, only for


    it to turn out like this. My son nearly got hurt!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Alexander was crestfallen but could only apologize anxiously now. He did not


    know how to mention the royal family¡¯s secret, but he did not want Zephyr to be unhappy.


    Even though he was not the one standing next to Zephyr, he still wanted to do his all to make him


    happy.


    Remus told him softly, ¡°Your Highness, Princess Lene got a sedative shot and has gone to sleep. The


    guards have sent her back to the west pce.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Alexander¡¯s reply was weak.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Remus was anxious. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask who let her out?¡±


    Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered before he took a deep breath and clenched his hands into fists. He knew as


    much. Who else could it be other than his arrogant sister, who had no regard for consequences?


    Despite that, all he could think of now was how to exin it to Zephyr when a proper wedding turned


    into this disaster.


    ¡°Your Highness, Aurelia¡¯s hurt!¡± Neil walked to him with anger simmering in his eyes. ¡°Like Zephyr, I¡¯d


    like an exnation from you!¡±


    Cordelia was still feeling the scare, although Zuko had stopped crying, feeling enough security in his


    mother¡¯s arms.


    Aurelia was still being treated in another room.


    Rowan took a step forward to ask with furrowed brows, ¡°Your Highness, pardon my


    straightforwardness¡­ Thedy just now isn¡¯t doing well mentally, is she?


    ¡°I saw the sedative the servant used on her. It¡¯s a huge dose¡­ It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s already caused by


    drug dependency!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Alexander licked his dry lips. ¡°Mr. Irwin, do you have any solution?¡±


    Rowan narrowed his eyes. ¡°I can try acupuncture, but I¡¯ve never seen her and don¡¯t know how she¡¯s


    rted in the pce¡­ Your Highness, can you detail it to me so I can treat her ordingly?¡±


    Alexander contemted and nodded with much difficulty.


    He asked for the guests to be cated and taken to the garden to continue enjoying the banquet while


    he took Cordelia, Zephyr, Rowan, and Neil to a secret chamber.


    ¡°Aurelia¡¯s still being treated, so I won¡¯t ask her over.¡± Alexander turned to them. ¡°I know you want an


    answer, but even I¡¯m lost. I can only tell you what I know.¡±


    Cordelia carried Zuko in her arms and nodded lightly after exchanging a nce with Zephyr.


    ¡°That woman just now¡­¡± Alexander paused before uttering softly, ¡°Is my paternal aunt.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder,¡± Zephyr replied softly. ¡°We heard the maids calling her ¡®Your Highness¡¯ when we


    rushed to the banquet hall just now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s my aunt, the king¡¯s younger sister. Her name is Helene Charles, a princess. Everyone


    calls her Princess Lene.¡±


    Cordelia frowned. ¡°Then how did she be like this?¡±


    Alexander sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ Since I was conferred as a prince and entered the pce, I


    know that the west pce is prohibited, and no one can get close.¡±

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    ¡°I was still young, and all the more I wanted to check out ces where the more I¡¯m prohibited from.


    One day, I went over the wall and found that there were guards all over the west pce. There were


    even metal bars on the windows¡­ It didn¡¯t look like the west pce but more like a prison. And it¡¯s


    eerie everywhere. I felt chills the moment I went over.


    ¡°Later, I discovered that the person locked in there is actually my aunt, Princess Helene.¡±


    The others were in disbelief. ¡°Why¡¯s she locked in there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this.¡± Alexander shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s said that she¡¯s locked up there because she¡¯s


    committed a severe mistake. She¡¯s delirious, and His Majesty spends arge sum of medical fees on


    her each year, but this is a secret within the pce. No one¡¯s allowed to say a word.¡±


    ¡°Spend on medical fees?¡± Rowan chuckled. ¡°There are so many medicines and famous doctors in Irwin


    Pharmaceuticals. Why spend the money outside?¡±


    He looked at Alexander and kept what he was going to say after that. As an experienced member of


    society, he knew very well that the royal family was on guard about the Irwins as they did not want too


    much leverage in the hands of outsiders.


    The royal family utilized the Irwins, but the royal family was also cautious about them.


    Alexander made a slight bow. ¡°Mr. Irwin, my uncle forbids us from mentioning this to the outsiders, but


    if you can heal my aunt, I think it¡¯ll be a credit.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness must have a deep bond with your aunt.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much interaction with her,¡± Alexander replied honestly. ¡°But she¡¯s my family, and I don¡¯t


    want to see her suffer.¡±


    ¡°Princess Lene¡¯s condition is treatable.¡± Rowan pulled out his silver needles. ¡°While she¡¯s asleep first


    stimte her nerves and acupoints. We¡¯ll decide further after this initial treatment.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Irwin!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Your Highness. Healing the ill and saving lives is my profession.¡±


    Alexander bowed politely and asked the guard to take Rowan away.


    Neil, who had gotten the answer he wanted, was impatient to go check on Aurelia.


    Zephyr was leaving with an arm around Cordelia. When he brushed past Alexander, thetter peeked


    at him and asked after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Mr. Hamerton¡­ are you happy with this exnation of


    mine?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Zephyr paused. Their eyes met, but Alexander looked away after a short instant.


    Despite that, Cordelia noticed that Alexander was slightly pink in the face with a small quirk of lips, like


    he was relieved. Doubts bubbled in her heart.


    Before Zephyr replied, Cordelia said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so courteous, Your Highness.


    It¡¯s great that you exin it to us. How could we have you ask us if we¡¯re happy with it?


    ¡°Zephyr¡¯s spoken out of ce just now, worried for our son. We hope Your Highness understands.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no worries.¡± Alexander took a pause and said, ¡°It¡¯s a happy asion for both of you today, but it¡¯s


    my responsibility that something like this happened. Please forgive me!¡±


    The few of them left the secret chamber and came to the fountain outside.


    Alexander left, citing some excuse, and Zephyr and Cordelia were the only ones who remained.


    Cordelia had only calmed down looking at their son, feeling the lingering fear as she recalled the earlier


    incident.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave my son even for a second next time¡­¡± She ced her cheek against Zuko¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m going


    to carry him wherever it is!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to carry him too when he grows up and can run and hop around?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I just won¡¯t let him leave my sight!¡±


    Zephyr smiled and pressed a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an ident today. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Besides, Alexander exined it, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, an ident¡­¡± Cordelia murmured to herself before she looked up judgingly at the man.


    ¡°Princess Lene¡¯s appearance was an ident¡­ Is Alexander¡¯s gaze on you an ident too?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zephyr was confused. ¡°Darling, what are you talking about?¡±

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    Cordelia looked at him quietly with furrowed brows. Complicated emotions yed in her beautiful eyes.


    She did not hope that it was true, but Alexander¡¯s kindness toward them was truly illogical.


    She bit her lips, not looking too happy.


    Zephyr hurried to her with a pandering smile.


    She nced at him and pushed him away lightly to keep a distance between them.


    ¡°I think¡­ Alexander feels differently about you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zephyr heard his ears buzzing and was frozen for a long time. ¡°Cordelia, you¡­ Why would


    you think so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what I think. It¡¯s him behaving too abnormally.¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice turned deep. ¡°Don¡¯t you think


    he¡¯s too nice to us? You thought he liked me initially, but that¡¯s not even it!


    ¡°Honey, I think he¡­ he likes you!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s aggrieved voice was tinged with helplessness.


    A woman¡¯s sixth sense would never be wrong. She turned away and could not help tightening her hold


    around Zuko with her heart pounding.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr stood rooted innocently, feeling like there was a weight in his chest that he could not push


    down.


    What the heck was this!? A voice in his heart began to holler hysterically, ¡®This woman¡¯s gone crazy


    after bing a mother, either overreacting or being skeptical all day long!¡¯


    She¡­ was even suspecting that a man liked him now! Did she not know how he usually treated her?


    Would her conscience be clear this way!?


    Why did she not be a script writer with how wild her imagination was!? How infuriating!


    In spite of it, Mr. Z Hamerton turned right into a docile littlemb after shouting in his own mind. He was


    all smiles as he approached his wife and wrapped his strong arms around her from her back.


    ¡°Darling¡­¡± His voice was light and gentle as he indulgently pushed the tip of his nose into her hair.


    ¡°What¡¯s in your little head these days? Don¡¯t overthink it. You¡¯re tired for the whole day. Let¡¯s take a


    good rest first.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Cordelia refused to y along. She shook left and right and struggled free from his hold.


    Turning around with a stern face, she looked like the cool female cop in films.


    Zephyr wondered if he should crouch down now with his hands on his head and shout, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m at


    fault!


    ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯ll speak¡­ I¡¯ll speak.¡± He licked his lips and came clean. ¡°I went to the same university as


    Alexander, but he knew me, and I didn¡¯t know him then!¡±


    Cordelia jutted her chin. ¡°So, you mean you¡¯re so charismatic that there were a bunch of guys and girls


    crushing on you? And I must¡¯ve saved the world in myst life to be able to marry you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Zephyr denied it without even thinking, breaking out in cold sweat.


    ¡°Go on!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was the boxing team captain in school back then and once walked into a few kids bullying


    Alexander, so I helped him. I actually forgot about it a long time ago and didn¡¯te across him


    anymore. If he didn¡¯t mention it when we met previously, I wouldn¡¯t have remembered this at all¡­¡±


    ¡°You two met in private previously?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sh*t! The more he exined it, the worse it got!


    ¡°Cordelia, let me exin.¡± Zephyr lost his brain-to-mouth filter due to his panic. ¡°I met Alexander back


    then because I thought he liked you, and I wanted to intimidate and warn him to stay away from you!¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Cordelia chuckled, ¡°Surprise, he doesn¡¯t even like me! That meeting must be just what he


    wished for, huh!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s jealousy bubbled and erupted like a volcano.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve had a good chat and even talked about the old times. You managed to recall what


    you¡¯ve forgotten too!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡±


    Cordelia was furious.


    This time, Zephyr was really panicking. He was regretful, anxious, and worried that Cordelia being


    angry would be bad for her health¡­ like certain breastfeeding women stopped producing milk once


    they got emotional! Not only would their son not have breastmilk by then, but she would have to suffer


    too!


    As Cordelia puffed her cheeks with anger evident in her big eyes, she actually looked kind of adorable.


    Zephyr looked at her quietly before he smiled and went downstairs.


    Cordelia was taken aback and followed him carrying their son, but Zephyr moved fast and soon went to


    the front yard through the living room.


    The butlers and servants were perplexed as they looked at her in confusion.

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia¡­ do you want fruits?¡±


    ¡°Fruits?¡± Cordelia paused. ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Then why¡¯s Mr. Zephyr going to the storeroom? That storeroom is basically filled with fruits!¡±


    Cordelia was even more puzzled. Not too longter, though, she saw Zephyring out with two big


    pineapples. He ced them in front of her.


    ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡± Cordelia took a few steps back.


    Zephyr wore a straight face as he uttered lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll get on my knees.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Darling, we¡¯ve agreed on the rules, right?¡± He chuckled. ¡°First, my wife is always right. Second, if my


    wife is wrong, refer to the first rule!


    ¡°So, there¡¯s no exnation in this matter. It¡¯s my fault!


    ¡°Since I¡¯m wrong, I have to be punished. Nichs kneels down on a washboard? I¡¯ll kneel down on


    pineapples!¡±


    Cordelia widened her eyes to stare at him in disbelief.


    She caved instantly. The pineapples were thorny. What if he got hurt? She then began to self-reflect


    like usual.


    Even if Alexander liked her husband, he had not done anything rude. Instead, he had taken their sides


    and protected them.


    Having been by Zephyr¡¯s side all these years, she knew what kind of person her husband was. His


    devotion and loyalty to her were evident.


    Why was she throwing a tantrum just now, then? It was unreasonable of her to do so.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia stood on the spot, regretful, with red-rimmed eyes.


    As soon as she wanted to give in, she caught a glimpse of the quirk on the corner of the man¡¯s lips!


    Cordelia jolted. She waspletely in Zephyr¡¯s grasp again. He knew that she could not bear for him


    to kneel on those pineapples!


    This time, though¡­ she would let him do it.


    Cordelia rposed herself and nced at him, clearing her throat without giving anything away.


    ¡°Good attitude in admitting your fault.¡±


    The curve of Zephyr¡¯s lips deepened.


    ¡°Are you really getting your knees on the pineapples?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Okay, do it then.¡±


    Wait, what!? Zephyr was befuddled. Why did she act out of script this time?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cordelia smirked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d punish yourself? You¡¯ve gotten the


    pineapples out. Why aren¡¯t you kneeling yet?¡±


    The man stood before her like he was standing on pins and needles. A myriad of expressions shed


    through his face, and he grimaced.


    Cordelia could not help breaking out into a genuine giggle looking at him like this.


    ¡°Darling¡­¡±


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton, you think I¡¯m a pushover, don¡¯t you? Each time you pull the pitiful card, I¡¯ll start


    reflecting on myself, and you get to slide right past!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, kneel on these pineapples all you want!¡± Cordelia swiveled away to go upstairs. ¡°I¡¯m tucking


    Zuko in!¡±


    Zephyr froze. No way, the baby was going to sleep on their bed again?


    They had just held their wedding today, so tonight was supposed to be their wedding night! How could


    he let a baby spoil this pleasant moment?


    He stood downstairs in silence until Cordeliapletely vanished from his sight.


    The butler quickly picked up the pineapples and eyed him to urge him upstairs.


    Zephyr straightened up and coughed, maintaining a prideful demeanor as he unhurriedly walked


    upstairs.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The butlers and servants chuckled discreetly downstairs, exchanging whispers, ¡°Mr. Zephyr¡¯s so


    anxious inwardly, but he¡¯s still pretending!¡±


    ¡°I keep feeling like he¡¯s like someone¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rowan, duh!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes! The father and son-inw look like they came from the same mold!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± The senior butler shot them a warning look. ¡°No gossiping about your bosses! Go back to your


    work!¡±

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    After Zephyr went upstairs, he realized no one was in the master bedroom. He paused before turning


    to the baby¡¯s room.


    Back when they set up the baby room, there was another bed aside from Zuko¡¯s baby bed. It was


    intended for the nanny who took care of him at night.


    As for now, he saw Cordelia sleeping on that small bed with their son¡­


    Zephyr pursed his lips, and his gaze darkened as he stormed in. This was what he was thinking.


    ¡®As expected, can¡¯t spoil a woman!¡¯


    She was stepping over the line and sleeping in a separate room from him now once she was given her


    ways! Later, he had to pull out his masculinity as a husband to show her how a wife should follow her


    husband!


    In spite of this, this was what he did.


    The closer he got to the bed, the lighter his steps were. He then carefully got into it and squeezed


    himself on his side in the tiny gap left by the edge of the bed.


    He said with a chortle, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll sleep with you and Zuko!¡±


    Cordelia was soundly asleep and did not hear him, merely shuffling closer in her subconscious.


    Zephyr, who had his way, put a hand on her waist and held her gently.


    With his wife in his arms and their son by the side¡ªthe family of three crammed in the small bed¡­ it


    was like he had gotten a world¡¯s worth of bliss.


    Zephyr grinned.


    However, Zuko picked this time to open his eyes¡­


    Eh? Was this not his stinky daddy who frequently turned,nded on him, and liked tossing him up the


    sky?


    In the night, Zephyr met his son¡¯s bright eyes. After a moment of big eyes staring into small ones, Zuko


    wailed.


    ¡°Zuko, good boy, shush!¡±


    Zephyr fumbled and actually put a hand over Zuko¡¯s mother directly. Cordelia woke up, startled. She


    first felt someone next to her and was frightened before her expression changed when she saw that it


    was Zephyr.


    Zephyr¡¯s hand was still on their son¡¯s face¡­


    ¡­


    When the butlers and servants were done with their chores downstairs and were going to rest, they


    heard themotioning from upstairs.


    ¡°Is that Mr. Zephyr¡¯s voice?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Ms. Cordelia beating Mr. Zephyr up!?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, will Mr. Zephyr get the shorter end of the stick?¡±


    ¡°Let him be, so long as our Ms. Cordelia doesn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Alright,e on, be off!¡± The senior butler frowned. ¡°It¡¯s their wedding night today¡­ What do you all


    know!?¡±


    ¡­


    The pce was still brightly lit despite thete hours.


    Martin Charles stood in the center of the main hall. Age and years of hard work left their marks on his


    face, but his eyes shone with exceptional determination.


    During the 20 years of his reign, he cared about the people¡¯s hardships, participated in current


    international affairs, and showed the unique vor of Southeast Aciatic to the world with his excellent


    diplomatic abilities.


    He considered himself a qualified king.


    However, there had always been a hurdle in his heart that he could not get over. It often hurt him and


    made it difficult for him to sleep and eat peacefully.


    When Helene ran out from the west pce today, especially¡­ the hurdle in his heart turned into a


    sharp de that cut him open.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you should rest.¡± The queen padded over and draped a thin jacket over him. ¡°It¡¯s chilly at


    night. You should take care of your body.¡±


    Martin turned around slowly. It took some time before he asked with a grim face, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    The queen paused and stayed silent with a lowered head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it for her!¡± Martin was angry. ¡°No one aside from her dares to do it!¡±


    ¡°But Your Majesty¡­¡± The queen said softly, ¡°The west pce people have been questioned, and they


    found it strange that Helene ran out all of a sudden too because they didn¡¯t see anyone suspicious


    before this.


    ¡°This means that there¡¯s no proof that shows this has to do with Victoria!¡±


    Martin scowled.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    There was no proof. Even when he was king, he could not simply judge whether a person had done it.


    If he insisted on pinning this on Victoria, it might cause dissatisfaction within the royal family. When


    everyone was anxious and wary, it would be even harder to find out the truth of the matter.


    The queen said weakly, ¡°Your Majesty, this can¡¯t be blown out of proportion. Let it slide! Helene¡¯s


    identity has to be kept confidential from the outside world!¡±


    Martin took a deep breath and looked at the queen, Carme Jean.


    She was his legal wife. Although they were not in a rtionship before the marriage, they had gotten


    along well all these years. Moreover, Carme was a virtuous wife and could take care of things for him


    in order. She was also always graceful and carried the poise of a royal when they went for visits


    abroad.


    However, this matter and what she said just now stirred apprehension in him.


    Martin was quiet for a moment before he asked, ¡°I heard that Mr. Irwin could treat Helene?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Carme was rmed. ¡°How could the Irwins be allowed to get involved in this?


    They¡¯re outsiders, after all¡­¡±


    ¡°But Rowan Irwin can heal her!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your emotions take over you!¡± Carme¡¯s expression changed. ¡°If Rowan Irwin can heal her,


    this throne might¡­¡±


    ¡°This throne belongs to my sister, to begin with!¡±


    Martin¡¯s shout seemed to alleviate some emotions that were stuck in his chest. For 20 years, this


    matter had suffocated him like a huge rock.


    Women had higher status than men in Southeast Aciatic. Before Martin, the past rulers in the country


    had been women.


    If that incident had not happened, Helene would have be queen too.


    Carme looked at Martin quietly, unable to control the tremors that ran through her. Martin was great


    ¡ªjust too much conscience and too emotional.


    How could he not understand that the fight for the throne was never about conscience and feelings but


    plots and tricks?


    ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister!¡± Martin med himself. ¡°Yet, I caused her to lose her child and forced her


    into what she has be now¡­ I¡¯ve ruined her!¡±

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    ¡°Martin!¡±


    Carme looked at him in horror as she clutched his hand. She scanned around¡ªthere were only a


    handful of guards in the main hall, and the two attendants were close to her.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She asked for everyone else to be dismissed, leaving her and Martin in the hall.


    Carme took a deep breath and told him softly, ¡°I know that you feel guilty toward Helene, but the


    reality is as such. We have no other choice! Keeping her in the west pce for a peaceful rest and


    using the best medicine on her all these years are the best we can do for her!


    ¡°Besides, with what happened back then¡­ she won¡¯t ascend to this throne.¡±


    Martin jolted, the past vaguely reying in his mind.


    Among the royal family siblings, he was the closest to Helene. He remembered that Helene had been


    intelligent, beautiful, and capable growing up. She was a noble and elegant princess to the others, but


    she turned into a cute and yful girl in front of her brother.


    There was a stretch of beach outside the pce. It was Martin and Helene¡¯s secret ce.


    The siblings would go there every day after school, taking off their shoes and chasing after waves


    barefoot. The seagulls would roam free in the sunset, and theirughter would echo throughout the


    beach. Sometimes, Helene would hop onto Martin when tired and ask him to walk carrying her.


    ¡°Helene, when you find a boyfriend next time, you have to find someone who can carry you like I do,


    you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ And if I can¡¯t find one?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! My sister has both the looks and the talent¡ªand the wealth of the whole of


    Southeast Aciatic. Which man wouldn¡¯t like you?¡±


    ¡°Martin, if I can¡¯t find one, I¡¯ll stay in the pce forever, and you¡¯ll carry me forever, okay?¡±


    Martinughed and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    It was just unexpected that their joke at that time became a prophecy.


    Helene had ended up really staying in the pce forever, but her brother, who had promised to carry


    her forever, never did carry her again¡­


    ¡°Martin? Martin!¡± Carme could not help but worry when she saw him in a daze and gave him a shove.


    ¡°Did you hear what I said!?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Martin snapped back to reality and turned to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Martin bit his lips and uttered with much difficulty. ¡°I want my tickets booked. I want to go to


    Melorian!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Carme could not believe that he was saying this again.


    A few years ago, he had visited Melorian, but the trip had been in vain. She had been under the


    impression that he had given up, and neither of them had brought it up again.


    Now¡­


    ¡°Your Majesty, think this through! That child might not even be in Melorian anymore. Besides, if you do


    find her, can she reunite with Helene? What help does it do to Helene¡¯s state?Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Doing this will only destroy everything¡­ Your throne will be ruined, and Helene might not get better


    either. As for the child, she might be living a good life now. Why would you disrupt her peace?¡±


    Martin halted in his steps. His slightly hunched back was stiff and tensed while his facial muscles


    twitched slightly.


    Carme lowered her tone. ¡°Martin, don¡¯t be blinded by your emotions. Even if we didn¡¯t do that back


    then, your mother wouldn¡¯t have forgiven Helene! That child could never be kept in the pce!


    ¡°It¡¯s already a huge taboo of the royal family for her to give birth out of wedlock. We sent the child away


    to protect the royal family! We didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±


    Martin was silent for a beat before he suddenly snickered. ¡°Yeah, when have you ever thought you¡¯re


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°Martin¡­¡±


    ¡°That child couldn¡¯t be kept in the pce, but where did you send her to?¡± Martin¡¯s eyes were


    bloodshot as he stared at Carme. ¡°You left her in a slum in Melorian!¡±


    Carme choked on her breaths as her hands and feet went cold.


    Martin said through his gritted teeth, ¡°And you kept it from me for so many years! You said that you


    gave the child to a pair ofwyers! You lied to me!¡±


    As Martin took step after step closer, Carme abruptly found her back against the cold pce wall.


    Her knees gave out, and she fell to the floor kneeling.


    The incident was a knot in their hearts, but Martin could only keep it buried deep within him all these


    years for the benefit of the bigger picture.


    Today, however, the scene where Helene ran out with disheveled hair frightened him and awakened


    the conscience hidden deep in his heart. His emotions blew up like an erupting volcano.


    He remembered that the day the child was born, it was a brilliant sunny day. Helene had said that her


    name meant shining light and was a moon of Saturn, so she named her child something that


    represented the sun.


    The shining moon and golden sun together were as if their mother and daughter bond, never to be


    separated.


    Yet, Carme had left the little bundle of sun across the ocean, and Martin as Helene¡¯s elder brother


    had sadly agreed to such a decision¡­

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    ¡°I was obsessed with the throne back then, but I can¡¯t keep being wrong now.¡± Martin looked up, his


    gaze glowing with forbearance and determination. ¡°No matter the price, I must ask Rowan Irwin to heal


    Helene!


    ¡°I¡¯ll find that child and reunite them!¡±


    ¡­


    After the attack in the pce, Cordelia took Aurelia home to rest and heal her wound.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurelia felt embarrassed as she felt it was only a light injury. However, in Cordelia¡¯s eyes, if Aurelia had


    not stepped forth, that fork would have ended up on her son. This made Aurelia their savior.


    ¡°Just stay here and rx!¡± Cordelia said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you preparing for university? It¡¯s spacious and quiet


    here. We have lots of books at home. You can revise in peace!


    ¡°As for your job at the tailor¡¯s, the chauffeur can send you to work if you want to keep working there. If


    you don¡¯t want to work there anymore and feel bad about staying here, then¡­¡±


    Cordelia chuckled. ¡°Then help around the garden and make clothes for Zuko. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Think nothing!¡± A deep voice suddenly came from the door.


    Neil entered with both hands in his pants pockets. He came against the light like a god of war from a


    mythical story.


    ¡°Think nothing?¡± Cordelia nced at him. ¡°Is Aurelia going to stay with you?¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes sparkled as he agreed seriously, ¡°This is a great idea!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Aurelia pouted.


    She was a little touched seeing Neil fussing over her these few days due to her injuries, but she kept


    thinking back to him flirting with Millie in the pce that day¡­ and jealousy washed over her.


    She did not want to be bothered with him now.


    ¡°Not going anywhere?¡± Neil frowned. ¡°Then what are you going to do? Continue staying with that


    shabby tailor?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a shabby tailor!¡± Aurelia red at him. ¡°That¡¯s my workce. Please have some respect!¡±


    Neil was taken aback.


    Aurelia continued to speak seriously as she stared at him, ¡°And I¡¯m not staying at the tailor¡¯s. I¡¯ve


    rented a ce. Cordelia¡¯s helped me rent it when I just came here. I have some savings now, and I can


    pay the rent myself, so I¡¯m going to keep living there!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Neil was astonished by her retorts. How dare the girl talk to him like this!?


    ¡°I¡¯m working and studying, and I can totally arrange my time well. You don¡¯t need to worry!¡± Aurelia


    nced at him. ¡°Uncle, if you have too much energy, you can ask about the award-winning actress and


    stuff. Why bother with me?


    ¡°Also, you¡¯ve asked me not to hope for you to be bothered with me once I¡¯m in Southeast Aciatic! I


    hope you keep your word!¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes were bulging, and his face was turning red. He pointed a finger at her. ¡°You brat¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, this one too!¡± Aurelia caught his wrist and slid the silver ring off his ring finger smoothly


    before he could react.


    ¡°This is mine. You should return it to its rightful owner!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re done now!¡± Aurelia jutted her chin and grinned mischievously. ¡°Bye, uncle!¡±


    After that, she ran off like a swoop of wind, leaving Neil baffled. Cordelia was giggling hard.


    ¡°Goodness, how did you offend her?¡± Cordelia asked Neil after she was doneughing. ¡°I heard her


    say something about an actress? She didn¡¯t catch you flirting with Millie, did she?¡±


    ¡°When have I flirted with Millie!?¡± Neil wanted to hit someone.


    A hug and a handshake were normal courtesy gestures! Aurelia had grown up in Chaisnd. Had she


    never seen it!?


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know women.¡± Cordelia shook her head. ¡°Forget a hug and a handshake. She¡¯d be


    upset even if you so much as nced at someone one more time!¡±


    ¡°So¡­ she must¡¯ve reacted like this because I¡¯m in her heart, right?¡±


    Cordelia was rendered speechless. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Neil was in glee again.


    ¡°But this brat doesn¡¯t want to say a thing! Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s infuriating?

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    ¡°Take the initiative since she doesn¡¯t!¡± Cordelia was impatient for them.


    ¡°Am I not taking enough initiative?¡± Neil frowned and put on his prideful front again. ¡°I¡¯ve already


    confessed once¡­ and she was ying with a frog when I did it! I won¡¯t do this a second time. How


    bruised would my ego be otherwise!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll take my time with her.¡± Neil smirked. ¡°We¡¯ll see whosts till the end!¡±


    Cordelia fled, covering her face. These two people were not easy to handle¡ªthey were a persistent


    pair who loved irritating each other.


    ¡°Hey, Cordelia, why are you leaving? I haven¡¯t finished telling you my n!¡±


    ¡°Not gonna hear it!¡± Cordelia fled. ¡°Zuko¡¯s asking for me!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing!¡± Neil shouted from the back, ¡°Didn¡¯t Aurelia get a checkup after she got hurt?


    What does the report say? Is it with Uncle Rowan?¡±


    ¡­


    Victoria arrived at the side hall, where Carme had been waiting for her. Even though she was


    anxious, she kept her cool on the outside.


    ¡°Auntie¡ª¡±


    Before she could say a sentence, Carme pped her.


    Victoria¡¯s face throbbed in pain as she looked in disbelief at her aunt, who had always loved her.


    Carme was no longer kind and loving like she used to be, ring at Victoria with rage burning in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Well done!¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why did you let Helene out? Do you know how dangerous that is!? Do you want to ruin your uncle!?¡±


    Victoria did her best to deny it. ¡°Auntie, it wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    ¡°You really think your uncle and I are fools?¡± Carme snickered. ¡°Victoria, you don¡¯t have your mother.


    Your uncle and I took you and your brother into the pce and raised you! I¡¯m very well aware of what


    you¡¯re like!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Alexander wouldn¡¯t do something like this. Only you¡¯d be so brainless!¡±


    Victoria¡¯s lips twitched as she gasped. She was both angry and scared facing the queen, whose


    presence was intimidating. Her voice shook as she spoke without thinking. ¡°Auntie, do you think I don¡¯t


    know why Aunt Helene¡¯s locked up in the west pce? She¡¯s gone crazy because you left her


    daughter in another country!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Victoria Charles!¡± Carme growled.


    The intimidation weakened Victoria¡¯s legs, and she could only support herself by sticking her back


    against the wall and looking at her timidly.


    ¡°Victoria, do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°Auntie¡ª¡±


    There was a cold glint in Carme¡¯s eyes as she stepped close to Victoria and abruptly pinched her jaw


    with an icy smirk.


    ¡°I can raise you, and I can end you! No one will care why the royal family has another missing person.


    Those people will only be d that one less person is fighting for the throne with them!¡±


    Victoria looked at her in terror, shaking.


    ¡°Auntie, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ I never thought of harming my uncle! I-I was just angry when I saw


    Neil take the girl in and wanted to ruin his cousin¡¯s wedding. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°When can you stop being such a simp!?¡±


    Victoria was terrified and stayed quiet as she looked at Carme in despairing tears.


    ¡°Auntie¡­ Auntie, forgive me this once! Aunt Helene ran out but didn¡¯t cause any damage¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Irwin heiress¡¯ wedding, and you say there¡¯s no damage when you embarrass them? The


    Irwins are powerful in Southeast Aciatic. Without their support, will your uncle be able to secure his


    throne!?¡±


    Carme had a bad headache over Victoria.


    Some people were stupid but were kind. Some people were bad but were smart. These two types of


    people were not scary.


    The scariest type of people was like her¡ªstupid and bad!


    Carme breathed a long sigh and looked at Victoria in indignation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve personally raised you. You¡¯re no different from my daughter to me,¡± she said sternly. ¡°But you


    should know how important your uncle is to me! I forbid anyone from hurting him or doing anything


    unbeneficial to him!¡±


    There was a pause before she added, ¡°Including you!¡±


    Victoria just kept nodding.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be hasty with Neil. General Harris shows no intention of promising a marriage. The royal


    family can¡¯t possibly lower ourselves to beg him, can we?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not!¡± Victoria seemed to actually be scared as she promised swiftly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    ¡°As for Aurelia Chilton¡­¡± Carme looked at Victoria in annoyance.


    She honestly had yet to figure out what to do with Aurelia.


    For the time being, it looked like she was who Neil cared about. Based on how Noah doted on Neil, in


    addition to Noah not having a preference for status and family background, it was highly possible that


    he would allow Neil to marry Aurelia.


    Instead of letting Victoria throw her tantrum and kick up a fuss, offending the Harrises, she might as


    well be of help and use Aurelia to gain the Harrises¡¯ support.


    Her ultimate goal was to keep the reign for Martin anyway.


    Carme loved Martin. As long as it was beneficial to him, she did not care about the price she had to


    pay. Whether it was the Irwins or the Harrises, they would be sources of strength Martin could use if


    she managed to pull them to her side.


    She would resort to any measure to eliminate anyone who dared stop her!


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Victoria looked at her cautiously. ¡°What will you do about Aurelia?¡±


    Carme¡¯s face fell. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter!¡±


    ¡°Victoria¡­¡± She reminded her again before they left the side hall, ¡°You¡¯d better know your ce and


    behave. I might still be able to keep you.¡±


    ¡°Auntie?¡± Victoria jolted.


    ¡°I know what Alexander¡¯s like.¡± Carme sighed. ¡°Society won¡¯t tolerate a ruler like this. He might as


    well stay a prince this life. With the title and wealth, he¡¯ll have a great life.¡±


    Victoria perked up in glee when she heard that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy too soon!¡± Carme threw her a frosty nce. ¡°If you dare do anything that


    threatens your uncle¡¯s position, I won¡¯t let you go easily!¡±


    She left the side hall after that.


    Victoria wore a vicious smirk looking at Carme¡¯s back.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡± Her maid walked in looking anxious. ¡°Did the queen make it difficult


    for you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Victoria scoffed. ¡°And she said that Alexander won¡¯t ever be king. The throne will


    certainly be mine!¡±


    Her servant was delighted and congratted her profusely.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Victoria gritted her teeth. ¡°Aurelia has to be eliminated!¡±


    ¡­


    Zuko grew up day by day, growing up from the ugly little duckling when he was first born to a stumbling


    handsome little guy learning to walk. He sometimes made sounds like ¡°papa¡± and ¡°mama¡± too.


    Cordelia often took him to visit X. Maybe it was because X was happy meeting her grandson that


    she recovered very fast. Her medication dosage was gradually decreased, and she went home to rest,


    enjoying family time with her children.


    Rowan was basically pseudo-retired as he left thepany to Carter and Zephyr. He kept grumbling


    about this son-inw of his, but the employees in Irwin Pharmaceuticals had seen the old man and his


    son-inw drinking and chattering in pubs more than once. The two men were all bros and stuff when


    they had too much to drink too¡­


    Unknowingly, it had been almost a year since they came to Southeast Aciatic.


    Aurelia had passed Southeast Aciatic University¡¯s preliminary exam and became a preparatory student.


    She only had to take the exam again in theing year, and she would be able to officially study in the


    world-famous university.


    As for her and Neil, it seemed they had not rified things yet¡­


    Victoria had been surprisingly well-behaved during this period. Other than lingering where Aurelia


    worked asionally, she did not do anything too much.


    Everyone thought that they would carry on living in peace like this¡­ until Zuko¡¯s first birthday


    party.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The Irwins had begun preparing for it a month ago, and the royal family sent gifts. Alexander was


    apologetic about the weddingst time, so the gift this time was incrediblyvish.


    It was still the same this time¡ªVictoria and Alexander sent the present to Irwin Manor on behalf of the


    king. Rowan had received them personally and bowed formally.


    ¡°Count Irwin, you don¡¯t have to be so courteous,¡± Victoria said with a smile. ¡°My uncle said that the


    Irwins are the pride of Southeast Aciatic. Your Count title can be passed down, so little Mr. Zuko will


    carry this glory!¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is too nice to us!¡± Rowan bowed. ¡°This room is a little messy. Please, Your Highness, have


    some tea at the tearoom inside!¡±


    Alexander nodded and walked ahead while Victoria paused to scan around.


    The guest lounge was piled up with gifts from everyone, and some rare gems were really umonly


    seen. This did not look like a little heir¡¯s birthday¡ªit was like the crown prince was throned king!


    Victoria sneered inwardly. It was no wonder her aunt had always been watchful of these major families.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± Just when Victoria was walking out, she caught a glimpse of a special present with


    the unique emblem of a certain family.


    Rowan jolted but answered with a straight face, ¡°It¡¯s a gun from the general¡¯s residence. Hah, Noah


    said that Zuko¡¯s a boy, and it¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯ll y with knives and guns in the future. He¡¯ll teach


    him with this gun by then.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A present from the general¡¯s residence?¡± Victoria¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So Neil¡¯s here too?¡±

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    Rowan paused and smiled instead of answering.


    Alexander turned around to help him out. ¡°Mr. Irwin, I heard that you have some White Egret Orchids


    here, which are rare. It¡¯s the blooming season now. I wonder if I¡¯d be lucky to have a look?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Rowan quickly replied, ¡°This way, please, Your Highness!¡±


    Alexander and Rowan went off to look at the flowers as they chatted. Victoria, who was left behind,


    looked enraged.


    ¡°Your Highness, no need to get petty with them!¡± her maid appeased from the side.


    ¡°Hah, what¡¯s there to be petty about?¡± Victoria snickered, ¡°I¡¯m the future ruler. They¡¯ll regret it for


    disregarding me like this now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, when the timees!¡± Her maid then eyed her discreetly for her to look at the window.


    When Victoria came to the window, she heard theughter outside. There were two people by the pool


    ¡ªAurelia and Neil¡­


    Irwin Manor was close to the rainforest, and the pool was connected to the pond. Palm trees thrived by


    the bank, and the air smelled floral.


    It was supposed to be a charming scenery, but it felt like a needle in Victoria¡¯s heart.


    Aurelia caught a frog while Neil, a germaphobe, touched its head, making Aurelia giggle loudly.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Victoria¡¯s maid observed her look carefully. ¡°Should I invite Mr. Harris over?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Victoria gnashed her teeth. ¡°If he likes a cheap woman like that, let him hang with her!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need to give Mr. Harris away over a cheap b*tch. There are plenty of ways


    to tackle her!¡±


    Victoria was quiet as she took another nce, but the scene that greeted her nearly made her eyes


    bulge. Aurelia¡¯s headband had fallen off, so her lustrous long hair spilled like a chestnut waterfall,


    shining under the sunlight.


    Aurelia wore a white short-sleeved blouse with a long skirt and had her back against the window¡­


    Victoria shuddered as her heart lurched. Why had she never noticed that Aurelia¡¯s hair was also


    chestnut in color?


    That instant just now, if she did not know that it was Aurelia, she would have assumed her to be the


    lunatic in the west pce given her dressing and figure!


    Victoria clutched the window frame as she gasped and shook her head.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Her maid was worried. ¡°You don¡¯t look good. Do you feel ill?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave earlier if you don¡¯t feel well!¡±


    Victoria nodded. After calming down, she found her suspicion just now to be absurd.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Aurelia was obviously mixed, and she had no immigration status before this. She would never be


    rted to her Aunt Helene!


    ¡°But¡­¡± Victoria said to herself with a frown, ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful with things.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Get someone to investigate it for me!¡± Victoria instructed softly, ¡°Find out about Aurelia¡¯s background in


    Chaisnd and who she interacts with now¡­ Just dig deep into her, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do this in secret. Don¡¯t let anyone find out!¡±


    ¡­


    At night, Zephyr pushed the door to the baby room open and saw Cordelia staring at their sleeping son


    with full attention with a sweet smile. She looked like a fangirl infatuated with a male celebrity.


    Zephyr smiled weakly, feeling like his wife was obsessed. She never had enough of looking at their


    son. Sometimes when Zuko had yet to wake up in the morning and she woke up first, she would stay


    by the bed to look at him quietly like this too.


    Zephyr had been startled awake several times, afraid that she had postpartum depression when she


    went into a daze like this each time.


    Cordelia rolled her eyes at him. She just found their son to be so good-looking that he was adorable


    even when he was sleeping.


    Zephyr asked her grumpily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your husband¡¯s the most handsome man in this world?¡±


    ¡°Oh, did I?¡± Cordelia refused to admit it. ¡°You must¡¯ve misheard!¡±

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    Zephyr sighed with a hand over his face.


    His days before he had a son had been great¡­ Cordelia had been gentle and docile like a bunny and


    liked to snuggle him the most¡ªshe had imed that it was where she felt the safest in the world¡­


    Now?


    Their son had taken over her, her heart, and her entire world!


    Zephyr came up with ways to change this. Weaning Zuko was one of his solutions.


    When the baby was six months old, Cordelia produced less milk, and the quality was not that great.


    Zuko was also teething then, and his gum was sore, so Cordelia was often in pain from all the gnawing.


    Once, when the baby fed and gnawed simultaneously and Zephyr saw how Cordelia bit her lips,


    refusing to cry out even when she was sweating in pain, his heart squeezed.


    She dared not cry out because she feared scaring the baby, but Zephyr was not letting Zuko get his


    way. He picked up a toy on the side, attracting their son¡¯s attention. As expected, Zuko let go, and his


    eyes followed the toy.


    Zephyr smirked. He knew the baby was not hungry but just wanted to teeth at something!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cordelia widened her eyes.


    While she and Zuko were still at a loss, Zephyr scooped the baby up and swiftly handed him to the


    nanny, ordering, ¡°Take him out and give him form!¡±


    The nanny and caretaker took Zuko to another room. Cordelia hurried to them before she could even


    dress properly, not forgetting to re at Zephyr.


    Despite that, Zephyr stopped her and kept her tightly in his arms.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Cordelia punched and hit him. ¡°Zuko¡¯s not full yet!¡±


    ¡°He has a nanny and form. He won¡¯t go hungry!¡± Zephyr said sternly, ¡°You instead, stop


    breastfeeding from now on!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Look how he has bitten you!¡±


    Cordelia froze and tugged on her clothes embarrassedly, but once her nipples came in contact with her


    clothes, the pain was excruciating, much like she was skinned.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Zephyr did not know how much it hurt, but his heart hurt, just like how it hurt when he recalled her


    giving her all in thebor room to give him this child.


    ¡°Darling, Zuko¡¯s over six months old now. We can start weaning him and give him less breastmilk.


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re not producing as much now, and it¡¯s not as good anymore. The form has all the


    nutrition he needs. You really don¡¯t have to go through this torture!


    ¡°And¡­¡± Zephyr muttered softly, ¡°The brat¡­ I can¡¯t even bear to bite you, and he dly does so!¡±


    ¡°Zephyr!¡± Cordelia flushed.


    She was quite moved by what he said, but hisst sentence took that all away and left her in


    embarrassment.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m just joking¡­¡±


    ¡°Get those pineapples out!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cordelia nced at him and went downstairs to the front yard.


    Zephyr hurried to follow. ¡°Darling, could you really bear for me to kneel on the pineapples? I just said


    one thing wrong¡­


    ¡°Darling!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Cordelia could not help chuckling and looked back at him to whine, ¡°I finally can stop


    breastfeeding, and I want pineapples, okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Of course!¡± Zephyr hugged her. ¡°I¡¯ll eat them with you. We¡¯ll have loads!¡±

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    Alexander invited the Hamerton couple and their child to be his guests at the pce. He also got the


    best photographer in Southeast Aciatic to take a family photo for them.


    Zuko was not quite good at walking and sometimes needed a baby walker, but he liked the royal


    garden. He iled his chubby arms on thewn, gurgling in excitement to greet the butterflies and birds.


    Zephyr picked him up for a ride on his shoulders, and the baby shrieked out of the fun he had.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart lurched watching them, and she wanted to stop Zephyr several times but was held


    back by Alexander.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Hamerton must know what he¡¯s doing and won¡¯t hurt your son!¡± He smiled.


    Cordelia took a pause before she smiled. Despite what Alexander said, he had asked the pce


    guards and maid to follow the father and son. Even if Zephyr missed, they could absolutely be able to


    catch the baby.


    Cordelia was grateful as she chortled. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I just like to see him smile.¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°They¡¯re having so much fun together!¡±


    ¡°Alexander¡­¡± Cordelia wanted to ask, ¡°Do you like Zephyr a lot?¡±, but she did not manage to get it out


    of her mouth after some hesitation.


    What was there to ask? Alexander had already decided to let this be a secret, so she ought to respect


    his wish.


    Alexander turned to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Cordelia smiled. ¡°Nothing, I just think¡­ you¡¯re a good person. If you were to be king one day, the


    people of Southeast Aciatic would be happy.¡±


    ¡°Hah, I¡¯d like to be king.¡± Alexander smirked in self-depreciation. ¡°But if the people know what kind of


    person I am, they might chase me out of the country!¡±


    ¡°Will they chase away someone who¡¯s genuinely kind to them?¡± Cordelia looked at him. ¡°Alexander,


    people aren¡¯t as pedantic and childish as you think. They know what¡¯s right and wrong, good and bad.


    They know who¡¯s good to them!


    ¡°And I think a person¡¯s character matters the most! Everything else can be tolerated as long as one¡¯s


    virtuous and righteous.¡±


    Alexander blinked. Subconsciously, he felt that Cordelia must already know something¡­


    Cordelia smiled at him before jogging to her husband and son. Both adults yed with their baby, and


    the photographer captured the moment.


    Alexander watched the family of three from afar, feeling soreness in his heart before bliss reced that.


    He was happy to see them in bliss.


    This was probably what love meant.


    After Zuko got tired, he rested against his father¡¯s shoulders.


    Cordelia walked back to Alexander to dismiss themselves, but he spoke up first. ¡°Don¡¯t leave just yet.


    There¡¯s another program!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Neil said he wanted to host aing-of-age ceremony for Aurelia.¡± Alexander chuckled. ¡°He said that


    he celebrated Aurelia¡¯s 18th birthday back in Chaisnd, but he owed her aing-of-age ceremony,


    so he¡¯s borrowing my ce to host one today!¡±


    Cordelia giggled. It was no wonder Neil had harassed her early in the morning today, sending photo


    after photo of outfits to ask her which one looked nice and which one looked attractive to women.


    ¡°So don¡¯t leave yet. Celebrate Aurelia first!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr and Cordelia exchanged a smile and took Zuko to rest first. A whileter, they heard merry


    noises outside.


    It was near dusk as the setting sun colored the sky golden and pink. There was an outdoor barbecue in


    the royal garden. Other than the main characters, Aurelia and Neil, Alexander invited numerous heirs


    and heiresses from notable families in Southeast Aciactic on their behalf. It quickly turned merry. No


    one could reject a prince¡¯s invitation.


    Moreover, the outdoor barbecue was not cooking meat but ways of life.


    As the music yed, Aurelia appeared before everyone in an intricately embroidered dress, dazzling all


    of them. Like a loyal knight, Neil slowly brought the princess to the guests.


    ¡­


    Back in the pce, Victoria was having a terrible headache. She felt worse hearing the chatter and


    peals ofughter outside and abruptly threw the crystal vase on the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s Alexander trying to do!?¡± she growled hysterically. ¡°What does he take the royal garden for to


    bring in these shady people!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, those are¡­ people from notable families in Southeast Aciatic.¡± Her maid spoke


    hesitantly, ¡°Other than Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton, there are heirs and heiresses from a few more families


    and¡­¡±


    ¡°And who!?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harris.¡± The maid¡¯s voice gradually lowered.


    Victoria froze before she ran out to see. Neil was at the merry royal garden as expected, but his gaze


    had only trailed after one person.


    Victoria shook in anger as she paled.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Your Highness, should we go have a look?¡± the maid asked her. ¡°It¡¯s said that Mr. Harris is hosting a


    coming-of-age ceremony for Aure¡ª That lowly b*tch.¡±


    ¡°Hah, a lowly b*tch like her requires such extravagance?¡± Victoria took a deep breath and suddenly


    thought of something. ¡°Did you find out what I asked you to investigate?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a little news but not much, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Speak now!¡±


    ¡°Aurelia¡¯s lived in a slum in Melorian all this while,¡± the maid said softly. ¡°It¡¯s said that she¡¯s lived in a


    basement that¡¯s dirty and stinky, and she spent her time with the nomads¡­¡±


    Victoria¡¯s heart lurched.


    Melorian? If she remembered correctly, her aunt had sent Helene¡¯s daughter to a slum of Melorian,


    too¡­


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Not for now.¡±


    Victoria mulled over it and left the matter.


    What kind of clue was a slum in Melorian? Which city had no slums of its own? Even if her aunt had


    abandoned the girl in a slum, it was impossible for it to be the same one¡­


    Aside from Aurelia¡¯s hair, she did not share other simrities with Helene.


    That was right. Victoria thought that she must be thinking too much. How could Aurelia be rted to the


    royal family!?


    Even if she was, Victoria could just wipe her out. Why should she go through so much trouble?!


    Victoria bit her lips and began disying her qualities of being stupid and bad¡­


    ¡°Take me back.¡± She spoke slowly. ¡°Change and dress me up! Then find me a present.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hering-of-age ceremony, after all. How could I not congratte her?¡±


    The maid did as told. A whileter, Victoria dolled up and took long strides to the royal garden. Before


    she arrived at the party, she saw numerous servants walking to the same destination, holding pots of lit


    coal.


    It was an outdoor barbecue party, so it naturally required coal¡­


    An evil thought sparked to life in Victoria¡¯s head. She hastened her steps to rush to the party.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    Neil saw Victoria walking toward them from afar and furrowed his brow. He put an arm around Aurelia


    and took her to the side.


    The others understood it when they saw Neil¡¯s reaction. Although they did not want to offend the


    princess, the Harrises were no pushovers either. Hence, they bowed in courtesy and sought excuses to


    walk away.


    Victoria could not believe it. Everyone just ignored her!


    ¡°Victoria.¡± Alexander¡¯s voice came from behind her.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned around and saw her brother¡¯s small smirk.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to regard the royal status so highly.¡± He spoke softly. ¡°People are no fools. They know


    what¡¯s significant and not!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Victoria sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t join in the fun now too? This is the pce. It¡¯s my home. Do you think


    it¡¯s right that you host a party here without the owner¡¯s permission!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far, Victoria. Since when is the pce your home? This is our uncle¡¯s home. We are


    only being allowed to stay here!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ve told our uncle about this party.¡±


    ¡°Alexander!¡± Victoria was pale. ¡°You just want to go against me! You¡¯d rather take the side of an


    outsider than your own sister!¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to humiliate yourself here, Victoria.¡± Alexander¡¯s face dropped. ¡°You talk about the


    royal family¡¯s pride all day long. Don¡¯t do something that¡¯ll damage the royal family¡¯s reputation!¡±


    He gave her a cold look and left after speaking.


    Victoria clenched her fists, stabbing her nails deep into her palms, as a wash of viciousness shed


    across her enraged face.


    Coincidentally, a servant was hurrying over with a pot of lit coal.


    Victoria thought quickly and discreetly extended her leg. The servant was in a hurry and did not watch


    the way, so he was tripped!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    As he lost his bnce, the pot of burning coal in the servant¡¯s hands flew off his grip. Pieces of burning


    coal rained toward Aurelia like meteorites from the sky!


    Everyone was shocked by the suddenness of the incident. Some fled frantically, while others crouched


    on the ground hugging their heads.


    The coals rained, crackling with sparks, and screams resounded in the garden.


    Just when the coals were going tond on Aurelia¡¯s head, she nked, and her body stiffened. She did


    not know where to hide.


    During that critical juncture, a pair of strong arms suddenly wrapped around her. As she fell into the


    warm and familiar embrace, those arms separated her from the coals.


    She seemed to feel the burning pieces brush past the tip of her ears and could smell something being


    burnt, but she was not hurt. When she managed to react, what greeted her was Neil¡¯s pale face and


    the sweat dotting the tip of his nose.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± she cried.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Neil had gotten hurt¡ªboth hands had been burned badly.


    Alexander, who was nearby, ran over upon hearing the voice. When he brushed past Victoria, he saw


    her terrified look. He red at her.


    Victoria stumbled back and ran away amidst the chaos. Alexander did not have the time to go after her


    as he asked for doctors and for the coals on thewn to be cleaned to prevent a fire.


    ¡°Neil, are you okay?¡± Cordelia and Zephyr rushed over as well, hearing Aurelia¡¯s cry. ¡°Bring some ice!¡±


    There was then a fumbled search for ice.


    Neil¡¯s hands had lost the outeryer of skin, and they could not be simply iced. Fortunately, the doctor


    arrived soon, and Neil was sent to the hospital after the doctor treated him with professional medicine


    as emergency care.


    ¡­


    Victoria ran back to her pce in a panic and ordered all the doors to be closed and locked once she


    got inside. She did not want to see anyone for the time being.


    Her maid poured her a ss of cold water, but she still felt her throat constrict and the cold sweat after


    drinking it.


    ¡°Your Highness, what happened?¡±


    Victoria took a deep breath and bit her lips, the corners of her lips twitching.


    The scene just now made her both furious and scared. She was scared that she had hurt Neil and


    could not appease the Harrises, and she was furious that the pot of coals was aimed at Aurelia, yet


    Neil had shielded that b*tch!


    Victoria balled up her fist and punched the window sill.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    The maid could guess that Victoria was most likely angry because of Aurelia again.


    The maid said obsequiously, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s a news update¡­¡±


    Victoria frowned. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The investigator says that Aurelia grew up in the Melorian slum and spent her time with the nomads.


    Her parents are both illegal immigrants. Her father¡¯s a drug addict, and her mother¡¯s a prostitute. They


    abandoned her at a young age.¡±


    ¡°So, she most probably isn¡¯t rted to Aunt Helene.¡±


    Victoria breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that she was being overly suspicious.


    ¡°Of course not, Your Highness!¡± The maid smiled. ¡°That b*tch has a lowly background. It¡¯s her luck that


    she coulde to Southeast Aciatic! Your Highness, what¡­ What¡¯s gotten into you today? Did you get


    into an argument with Mr. Harris again?¡±


    Victoria turned away in frustration.


    It would be better if they did argue! She did not know how badly Neil was injured and how she should


    wrap this matter up¡­


    Carme had warned her thest time not to go against the Harrises and the Irwins, but not¡­


    Victoria screwed her eyes shut before they flew open in the next second.


    ¡°Hah! What am I scared of?¡± She suddenly cackled. ¡°Neil hanging out with the b*tch is a shame to the


    Harrises too. I¡¯m just teaching Aurelia a lesson to keep up the Harrises¡¯ reputation!¡±


    Yes, this was what she would say if the queen asked! She would shift the me to Aurelia, and the


    queen would not pursue her about Neil being injured!


    Victoria was pleased with herself and rxed fully, thinking that she hade up with a great idea.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m taking a rest. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s one more thing¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I saw Mr. Irwin yesterday,¡± the maid said in a lowered volume. ¡°He¡¯s gone to the west pce. Looks


    like Prince Alexander¡¯s really asked him to treat Princess Helene!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Victoria frowned. ¡°But Aunt Helene¡¯s been crazy for so many years. It¡¯s not like she¡¯ll


    recover just because they want her to!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, do you want to follow him to see what he¡¯s up to?¡±


    Victoria contemted and gave a light nod. ¡°That¡¯ll work too.


    ¡°Send someone to follow him from tomorrow onward. Buy a few people over in the west pce too. It¡¯ll


    be easier to have thetest news with our own people inside!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    The maid left with that while Victoria looked up at the sky, seeing an eagle circle above the pce. She


    smirked, her gaze turning brutal.


    ¡°Hah, so what if the lunatic¡¯s treated?¡± She spoke to herself. ¡°She should be the ruler, but would my


    uncle return her the throne even if she recovered? What a joke!¡±


    ¡­


    A few dayster, Cordelia and Zephyr entered the pce together and went to the west pce.


    Due to Alexander¡¯s protection, both of them could enter and leave freely.


    It was just that Cordelia did not quite get it. Her father was there to treat Princess Helene. Why would


    he call and insist the two of them bring him the medicine? Did a doctor like him not carry his medical kit


    when treating patients?


    This was unlike her father!


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton!¡± Upon seeing them, the pce guard was respectful and led the way to the


    inner hall of the west pce.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin¡¯s at the side hall. Are you here to send him the medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This way, please!¡±


    They went through a long corridor and arrived at the side hall.


    This was Cordelia¡¯s first time at the west pce. It was very different from the other pces in the


    grand pce. The grand pce was majestic and solemn, but this pce felt a little like an Eropah


    castle.


    It had dome tops and white walls with intricate architecture, like an elegant swan in the middle of the


    lake. This pce¡¯s extravagance did not palepared to the one Alexander was living in right now.


    The rare pigeon blood rubies embedded in the walls amplified the grandeur.


    It was apparent how much thest king, Helene¡¯s father, doted on her.


    ¡°Looks like this is the difference between a daughter and a son.¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°Even the royal


    family believes that girls should be raised rich.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Zephyr raised a brow. ¡°If I have a daughter, I¡¯ll make her the happiest little princess in this


    world.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cordelia looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want another baby in this case. I¡¯d be giving myself a love


    rival if it¡¯s a daughter?¡±

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    If Cordelia made up her mind that she would not have kids anymore, would that not mean¡­ He could


    not fool around with her in the bed anymore¡­


    Having kids was second¡ªit would be terrible if they could no longer fool around!


    What was wrong with himtely? He said something wrong or was close to saying something wrong!


    He quickly grabbed her shoulders and whispered into her ear, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, wifey! I-I mean,


    I said before that I¡¯d spoil you like you¡¯re like my daughter!¡±


    Cordelia chuckled. ¡°Oh, please!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± He was smiling with his eyes. ¡°In my life, I only want a ¡°daughter¡± like you¡­¡±


    ¡°You b*stard!¡±


    Nobody knew when Rowan entered the side pce. Zephyr locked eyes with his father-inw, who


    was in disbelief as soon as he lifted his head.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Zephyr was at a loss for words.


    ¡°How dare you say that?¡±


    Rowan was disinfecting his needles, so he picked one up conveniently in an attempt to stab Zephyr.


    Cordelia instantly blocked him and changed the topic. ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you ask us to bring medicine for


    you? Check if we brought you the correct ones!¡±


    Rowan only stopped and focused on checking the medicines.


    He sniffed in an exaggerated manner while checking. He nodded, revealing a happy smile.


    ¡°Yes, this is the right one! ¡­Hmm, this is correct too!¡±


    Cordelia could not understand what he was doing.


    Zephyr paused and looked around.


    It was the inner pce. The pale woman who was lying quietly on the bed was Helene.


    Rowan had used acupuncture on a couple of vital points before they came. That was why she was in


    such a deep sleep.


    Meanwhile, the people who were surrounding her¡­


    Zephyr raised his brows. There was a subtle smirk at the corner of his lips.


    The few maids were serving Helene, but someone ¡®kind¡¯ might have sent them to serve her.


    Therefore, someone was monitoring everything that Rowan was doing.


    That might be the reason he had gotten the two of them to send him the medicine. He wanted them to


    know his current situation and put up a show for those people.


    Zephyr could not figure out why Rowan had to put up a show.


    However, Zephyr solved the secret soon.


    Cordelia asked, ¡°Dad, we brought the right medicines, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re the right ones,¡± he chuckled, ¡°Princess Lene¡¯s illness has improved significantly. I¡¯ve been


    using acupuncture on her. Together with the medicine, she¡¯ll recover even faster!


    ¡°But¡­¡± He suddenly paused.


    Cordelia was stunned. ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should add something else in.¡± He looked at both of them and intentionally raised his


    voice. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should add cinnabar in, and I don¡¯t know how much I should add!¡±


    Cordelia frowned helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m not deaf, dad!¡±


    At that moment, Zephyr instinctively looked at the maids.


    As expected, they dodged his eyes as if they were guilty.


    Rowan went on to speak as if he was reciting a poem. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Cordelia! Cinnabar


    affects one emotionally. It gives one clearer eyes and calms one down. It¡¯s very effective in treating


    epilepsy and delirium!


    ¡°But it¡¯ll only work when the dosage is right! In other words, it doesn¡¯t mean the more cinnabar, the


    better. A little cinnabar is effective on Princess Lene¡¯s illness, but it¡¯ll kill her if there¡¯s too much!¡±


    Cordelia was confused as she listened, while Zephyr instantly understood when he heard the word ¡®kill¡¯!


    Among the maids, the mole would listen, and then¡­


    He scoffed and secretly squeezed Cordelia¡¯s hand. He signaled her, asking her to watch those maids¡¯


    reactions.


    Rowan looked at her too and faked a cough.


    Cordelia already thought something was up with her father. From the signals, she soon understood¡ª


    there was a mole among them, while Victoria should be behind all this!


    ¡°Stop it, dad!¡± She began to put up a show with him. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor. If you can¡¯t even get the dosage


    right, how could you treat Princess Lene?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, dad, stop it.¡± Zephyr went with it. ¡°The medicines and the dosage to use are considered


    Irwin Pharmaceuticals¡¯ secret. You can¡¯t just spill it. Walls have ears!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Rowan smiled and looked at the two of them in satisfaction.


    He did not expect these two to be quite fast in their reactions!


    ¡°Hmm, okay.¡± He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll stop. I won¡¯t use cinnabar just yet. I¡¯ll think about it when she¡¯s more


    stable!¡±


    After speaking, he poked the needles onto a couple of main meridians on Helene.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    An hourter, the three of them left the pce together.


    Cordelia asked while thinking as they were walking. ¡°Dad, did you say that to find out who the mole is?¡±


    Rowan looked at her and sighed lightly. ¡°I noticed that someone has been following me for the past few


    days. Someone must be giving instructions from the pce¡¯s west wing!¡±


    ¡°Could it really be Victoria?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t conclude that without evidence.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s her objective to be doing that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Rowan chuckled. ¡°In Southeast Aciatic, the throne has been passed to women. Her most


    powerfulpetitors would be Alexander or her aunt, Helene.


    ¡°If I really treated Helene, her chances of getting the throne would drop significantly!¡±


    Cordelia felt a squeeze in her heart. ¡°So¡­ She might have the intention to kill her aunt?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just my spection,¡± Rowan said in a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯ve said that just now. If someone puts


    cinnabar in Princess Lene¡¯s medicine, it¡¯ll prove I¡¯m right!¡±


    Cordelia was worried. ¡°Dad, would you know if they added cinnabar?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He widened his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m very professional, okay? I¡¯d know if and how


    much was added just by sniffing!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cordelia. Dad is a famous doctor. His nose is more powerful than


    dogs¡¯!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cordelia froze.


    This man was smart, so why did he say something so dumb now?


    The smile at the corner of Zephyr¡¯s lips froze. He looked at Cordelia and then Rowan. He read


    something from their expressions that were worsening¡­


    He had misspoken again!

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    Rowan puffed his cheeks while squinting as he stared at Zephyr. He stretched one hand into his pocket


    and was excited as he squeezed his needle box.


    A gibberish, sweet voice suddenly came from afar away at that moment. ¡°Grandpoo!¡±


    Rowan was stunned.


    He saw Zuko run to him in a wobbly manner. From afar, he looked like a fair and chubby mochi. His


    eyes were so big that he could melt someone¡¯s heart.


    He was smiling extra brightly under the sun. God seemed to have put everything good in his dimples.


    Cordelia was not sure whether tough or cry. She quickly corrected him. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s grandpa!


    Grandpa!¡±


    Rowan¡¯s heart softened. He did not care whether he was called ¡°grandpa¡± or ¡°grandpoo¡±. It was music


    to his ears as long as his darling grandson called him.


    At that moment, he did not know that he was smiling brightly. He called out loudly while opening his


    arms. ¡°Hey! Grandpoo is here. Grandpoo is here to see my little darling!¡±


    Cordelia and Zephyr looked at each other. They held theirughter back.


    The little thing buried himself in his grandfather¡¯s embrace. Rowan carried him high and carefully


    carried him in his arms. He was eager to kiss him but worried that his mustache might poke him. He


    made some silly faces, making Zukough.


    Zephyr released a long sigh of relief. God must have sent his son to save him!


    Rowan forgot about Zephyrparing him to dogs after seeing his grandson. All he cared about was


    ying with him.


    The usually intimidating Mr. Irwin always gave a scary distance to people. People felt as if they had to


    hold their breath when they spoke to him.


    However, Zuko was the only one who could pull his beard, pluck his eyebrows, and mess with his hair.


    The baby was neutral with his strength, making Rowan wince from the pain. Cordelia could not watch,


    so she stepped forward and hit Zuko¡¯s chubby hand.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rowan instantly widened his eyes and protected Zuko in his arms.


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t allow him to make this a bad habit!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s pulling my beard and eyebrows a bad habit? He¡¯s your son by blood, don¡¯t be too strict with


    him!¡± Rowan spoke as if what he said made sense. He even inched closer for Little Zuko to grab his


    hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, little darling. Just pull it! Grandpoo has a lot of hair! Hahaha!¡±


    Cordelia was helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t let him make you bald!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do that! I¡¯m willing to let my darling grandson do whatever he wants. Isn¡¯t that


    right?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Little Zuko waved his chubby arms and smiled. ¡°Yayyy!¡±


    Cordelia sighed and smiled.


    Perhaps this was the so-called skip-generation love. Rowan was making up for all his regrets with his


    daughter through his grandson.


    Zephyr shrugged. Since his father-inw only wanted to y with his grandchild, he would just hug his


    wife.


    He inched closer to Cordelia and wrapped his arms around her tiny waist. He even caressed her¡­


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She said softly, ¡°Behave yourself!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re walking in front. They can¡¯t see us!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Wifey, how about¡­¡± The man grinned and whispered into her ear, ¡°We carry out our n tonight?¡±


    She was nk. ¡°What n?¡±


    ¡°To have a daughter!¡±


    She widened her eyes. When did she promise to give him a daughter?


    Someone seemed to have told her the day she gave birth to Zuko while wiping his tears, ¡°Let¡¯s not


    have kids anymore. I don¡¯t want you to suffer again¡­¡±


    Was that man the same with this one?


    ¡°Zephyr, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to!¡± He spoke before she could while holding the tip of her finger like a cheeky monkey.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t say no to me!¡±


    Cordelia looked at him quietly.


    He hugged her tighter. ¡°No matter what, our son will have to sleep on his own tonight!¡±


    However, as Zephyr was plotting, he heard his father-inw speaking to his son in front.


    ¡°Little darling, grandpa will teach you acupuncture when you grow up, okay?


    ¡°Look, they¡¯re all needles in the box. I¡¯ll give them all to you so that you can bring my skill to a great


    height!


    ¡°Hmm? You don¡¯t know? It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t. Practice on your dad. Poke him more, and you¡¯ll master


    it quickly!¡±

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    Watching her husband¡¯s change of expression that came so suddenly, Cordeliaughed until she lost


    her breath.


    ¡­


    Someone walked in when Victoria was going to take a nap.


    ¡°Your Highness, Her Majesty asked for you.¡±


    Victoria¡¯s heart jolted. It was Carme¡¯s maid. The queen had always been good to her maids that she


    would not get them to do anything during their rest time in the afternoon.


    Perhaps Carme had heard about Neil¡¯s incident to be wanting to see her at this time.


    Victoria calmed herself down and picked up her spirit. She got her maids to help her with her clothes


    and makeup before rushing to the main pce.


    The queen had asked to see her in a secret room in the main pce.


    The wooden door closed and released a thud after she walked in. It was dimmed there. The queen


    stood facing the wall. Her back was skinny, but she was majestic.


    Victoria walked forward and bowed.


    ¡°Aunt¡ª¡±


    Before Victoria was done speaking, she was pped again like what had happened before!


    ¡°What are you trying to do, Victoria!?¡±


    Carme could no longer hold back this time. She used all of her strength in this p that Victoria¡¯s


    hand hurt.


    A red palm print was left behind on Victoria¡¯s cheek. Tears dropped continuously, and she felt wronged


    and mad.


    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m really innocent this time!¡± She fought back. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Neil would be hurt. All I wanted


    was to punish that b*tch¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    Carme was furious as she stared at her. ¡°Neil is badly injured. The entire general¡¯s office knew that


    he was hurt in the pce! Are you trying to offend the entire Harris family?


    ¡°Victoria, do you know that the cab holds the political power while General Noah holds the military


    power? We¡¯re merely given a title! Even Alexander understands this better than you do!¡±


    ¡°Aunt, I¡­¡± Victoria bit her lip, telling the excuse she hade up with. ¡°They had a party in the garden


    that day. It¡¯s obscene for a man and ady to be intimate in public! Also, I found out Aurelia¡¯s


    background¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Queen Carme was stunned. ¡°You spied on her?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Victoria nodded hard. ¡°She didn¡¯t have an identity in Chaisnd. Her parents were illegal


    immigrants. Her father is a drug addict, and her mother is a¡­ Well, you know. So, I don¡¯t want Neil to


    be close to her!


    ¡°If people with ill intentions saw that he¡¯s close with ady like this and giving her aing of age


    ceremony in the garden, if they said there¡¯s a daughter of a prostitute in our garden, w-wouldn¡¯t the


    royalty be humiliated?¡±


    Carme¡¯s face was turning grim.


    If Aurelia really had such a background, Carme had to admit that Victoria did the right thing. Neil


    contact with such a woman and had brought her into the pce¡­ That would be great trouble!Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Victoria carefully watched her expression. ¡°Aunt, a-are you alright?¡±


    Carme took a deep breath.


    She turned her head to look at Victoria and lifted her hand to caress her cheek. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Thetter was rather proud. She knew that what she had said had worked.


    ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t hurt since you care about me! Also, it makes sense that you hit me to teach me a


    lesson! You¡¯re the senior, and you¡¯re only doing that for my own good!¡±


    Only then did Carme smile.


    ¡°You always know what to say to make me happy!¡±


    ¡°Aunt!¡± Victoria grabbed her arm coquettishly and leaned her head on her shoulder.


    Carme did not have children of her own. She had sent Helene¡¯s daughter away and regretted her


    decision all these years.


    She still remembered how the baby girl felt in her arms¡­ Soft, weak, like a fragile egg yolk, that would


    break when you touched it.


    However, it was the first time she felt how powerful a life was from the newborn baby¡¯s vigorous spirit.


    Perhaps God had punished her for abandoning someone else¡¯s child that she was childless. She was


    desperate for a child, a daughter especially.


    Therefore, she had all of her hopes on Victoria all these years. She was also spoiling her like her own


    child.


    Carme looked at Victoria in deep thought for a long time and said, ¡°Victoria, don¡¯t disappoint me,


    okay?¡±


    Thetter did not understand what she meant. She merely nodded like a robot.


    ¡°You must work hard on your aunt and uncle¡¯s hopes for you,¡± Carme said in all seriousness. ¡°About


    that Aurelia¡­ If you really can¡¯t tolerate her, send her to the pce one day. I¡¯ll punish her myself!¡±

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    Neil had been in the hospital.


    He was in the VIP ward at the burns unit on the top floor.


    He had to be treated properly as he had lost ayer of skin on both arms. The doctors had wrapped his


    arms like dumplings. If one did not look carefully, his arms looked like a robot¡¯s.


    He could not use his hands, so he could not y games on his phone. The only thing he could do was


    stare at the ceiling on the bed. He would count how many lines were made of the carving on it.


    Fortunately, Aurelia asked for leave from the tailor¡¯s shop and stayed by his side every day.


    She thought he was only hurt because he was protecting her. Apart from guilt, the love from before had


    umted into a quick stream that drowned her heart.


    She would feed him herself, as well as wipe his body.


    Neil was hesitating at first.


    However, after getting used to it a third or fourth time, he was enjoying it now.


    Aurelia was gentle when she wiped him. Her hands were soft, and the temperature of the towel was


    perfect. He would be warmed up as she wiped him, and many obscene things were ying in his


    head¡­


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Aurelia said in all seriousness while wiping. ¡°The doctors said that you must keep your body


    cool since it¡¯s hot in Southeast Aciatic. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get a heat rash if you keep lying here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Neil was enjoying himself. He did not even know what he was saying. ¡°Then wipe more.¡±


    She paused for a second and blushed. She continued to wipe him quietly.


    However, she was going lower and lower with her kitten scratches¡­ He was antsy, as if he was on fire.


    He would embarrass himself if this went on!


    He was the best actor. How could he embarrass himself? He could not, especially in front of her!


    Therefore, he sat straight up abruptly.


    That startled Aurelia. ¡°Uncle, w-what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Neil looked at her and quietly used both feet to cover his body with the nket.


    She put down the towel and went to peel him an apple.


    ¡°Hey, stop for a little bit,¡± he said softly. ¡°Sit here. Let¡¯s chat.¡±


    Aurelia listened to him and sat next to the bed like a good girl.


    Neil just looked at her quietly.


    She had been in Southeast Aciatic for some time now. The weather was warmer here, and it was


    sunnierpared to Chaisnd.


    However, she seemed to be immune to UV. No matter how much sun she got, her tiny face remained


    fair. It was the kind of fairness that many liked.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Southeast Aciatic had many desserts. She was a glutton, so she had gained weight throughout the


    year.


    However, her waist remained small.


    Neil smiled. The youngdy who was currently sitting before him was even ***ier than the youngdy in


    nomadic attire that he had seen the first time. He was charmed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, uncle?¡± Aurelia blinked her doe eyes.


    When Neil snapped back his senses, he could not help but think he must have looked like a fool just


    now.


    Therefore, the best actor, a master at controlling his expressions, sat up straight instantly. He looked at


    her coldly and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­ go back to work. It¡¯s terrible to take such a long leave.¡±


    Aurelia was stunned. Was he chasing her away?


    ¡°No need!¡± She quickly said, ¡°May is understanding. She knows that I¡¯m here taking care of you, so she


    told me there¡¯s no need to be back so soon.¡±


    ¡°T-Then go home to read. You have an examing up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done my revision. The exam shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle! Just let me stay to take care of you!¡±


    Neil¡¯s heart melted. He would only give in to her.


    ¡°But¡­¡± He said in a testing manner, ¡°Why are you staying with me day and night? What are we that


    you¡¯re taking care of me like this?¡±


    Aurelia bit her lip and lowered her head.


    He was d and insisted on hearing ¡°I like you¡± from her!


    ¡°Hey, why are you not talking?


    ¡°Aurelia, you can¡¯t talk now?


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Neil was frustrated.


    However, Aurelia lifted her eyes slowly after falling silent for a moment. Her beautiful eyes remained


    clear. The smile at the corner of her lips remained pure yet charming.


    ¡°Uncle, y-you must be thirsty, right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I made jujube soup at home. It¡¯s been in the thermos. I¡¯ll pour it for you!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I was¡­¡±


    Aurelia turned around in a panic to get the jujube soup before waiting for him to finish speaking.


    Her heart was pounding. She was very close to saying, ¡°I like you¡±, but she could not say it, nor did she


    dare to say it.


    Aurelia then served a big bowl of jujube soup. She pretended not to see Neil staring at her as she fed


    him while smiling.


    His arms were wrapped, so he could not fight back.


    Just like that, she fed him the entire bowl of jujube soup.


    Later on, she said she even had chicken soup in the other thermos.


    No matter what, she would feed him something as soon as he spoke.


    Soon, she fed him seven to eight types of food.


    Neil was stuffed and irritated.


    ¡°Aurelia!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I even made¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore!¡± He kicked the nket and hopped off the bed out of frustration.


    He could not use his arms, but his legs were agile. He rushed to the bathroom as soon as he got off the


    bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, uncle?¡±


    ¡°What else? Nature calls, get it!? You¡¯re only feeding me. Can¡¯t you let me pee every now and then?¡±


    Aurelia was stunned and wanted tough.


    However, Neil came out soon after he went in.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± He nced at her angrily. ¡°Come in!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Help me¡­ take off my pants.¡± He uttered each word with great difficulty.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    Aurelia was surprised at first.


    She figured it out after being stunned for a second. This man had his arms wrapped like two buns, so


    he could not take off his pants¡­


    She felt rather awkward, and her cheeks blushed. She said softly, looking down, ¡°I-I¡¯ll go get the nurse!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pee my pants if I¡¯m going to wait for the nurse toe!¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get in here now!¡± Neil frowned. ¡°Just loosen my pants for me.¡±


    Aurelia looked down. Though it was awkward, she felt sweet.


    As such, she did as he said. She walked to him and helped him to the toilet. He spread his legs and


    signaled her with a nod.


    ¡°Remove it now!¡±


    Aurelia suddenly thought it was funny. She could not help butugh out loud.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a man, yet you forced ady to remove your pants for you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Neil¡¯s cheeks flushed. ¡°You damned girl! Would I have to do this if you didn¡¯t feed me so much


    soup the entire afternoon? Quickly, I¡¯m losing it!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Aurelia held back herughter and removed his pants immediately with her fair, soft hands.


    Neil wore a loose hospital gown. There was only a strap on his waist, but it seemed to be messing with


    them. She could not loosen it no matter what.


    She focused on fighting with the strap while bending down. Neil stood straight, flushing. He felt a strong


    feeling somewhere in his body. He was losing it¡­


    Aurelia could not loosen it and was sweating from the panic. She pulled hard from the desperation!


    ¡°Oh no!¡± she screamed.


    Subsequently, she looked at Neil in terror as if she had made a mistake. ¡°Uncle, i-it¡¯s a knot now!¡±


    Neil was at a loss for words.


    The veins on his forehead were bulging!


    ¡°Calm down, calm down!¡± She tried to remedy it before he flipped. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do it immediately!¡±


    Yes, she could! She was merely loosening a strap, not embroidery. Was it hard?


    She had mastered embroidery. The tiniest needle and thinnest thread were no problem in her hands!


    How did she tie a knot now?


    Aurelia bit her lip hard. Her heart was pounding. The more she wanted to loosen it, the more nervous


    she became¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Although she was usually carefree and knew how to handle all sorts of men since growing up in slums,


    she had never had a real rtionship.


    Neil was the first man she had fallen for.


    Perhaps she would not fall in love with any other men in this life.


    She was fawning and humble with him and hid her feelings carefully as long as she could see his bright


    smile.


    ¡°I like you¡± was the only thing she wanted to keep a secret forever.


    However, now that the man that she liked had asked for her help, she messed it up.


    ¡°Uncle, d-do you need to go now?¡± Aurelia kept speaking to cover how panicky she was. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll get it done soon. I¡¯m agile. Just give me a second. It¡¯s fast, I promise¡­¡±


    Neil showed a face, not sure whether it was a cry or a smile.


    The worst thing was that he needed to pee and that he was getting hard. He was going to explode¡­


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I know, uncle!¡± Aurelia suddenly straightened her body and ran to the table. She soon returned with a


    pair of scissors.


    Neil widened his eyes.


    Was she going to cut the strap? However, her hands were obviously shaking. What if she cut


    something that she should not?


    Aurelia did not think much. She bent down and did it immediately!


    However, a voice came from the room.


    ¡°Cuz, where did you go?¡±


    Neil jolted!


    It was the Irwins who had invested in this hospital. Carter was the director, and he had arranged the


    ward for him.


    ¡°Neil? Neil!¡±

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    The footsteps were approaching. Neil suddenly realized that the door was opened. Just when he was


    going to get Aurelia to close it, he looked up and saw Carter, who was dumbstruck at the door.


    What he saw was¡ªNeil was standing at the toilet with his legs spread wide while Aurelia was standing


    before him while bending. She had a pair of scissors in her hand.


    And the scissors were going¡­


    Carter inhaled sharply!


    ¡°No, stop!¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s hand trembled, and the scissors fell onto the floor.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at Carter and then Neil¡ªshe was flushing. She covered her face and ran out as if she was


    running for her life.


    Carter did not have time to go after her as he quickly checked Neil¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Cuz, is thatdy crazy?¡± He was in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯d be terrible if she cut your thing off!¡±


    Would the general not have an heir if that happened?


    Neil looked like he wanted to die as his eyes lost their color. He looked at Carter helplessly, unable to


    utter a word.


    ¡°Cuz, are you okay?


    ¡°Cuz, I came here just to check on you. The head of the burn unit is my dad¡¯s old friend. He definitely


    won¡¯t allow scars on your arms!


    ¡°Cuz?


    ¡°Cuz!¡±


    Carter waved before Neil¡¯s eyes upon seeing that he was staring nkly.


    Unexpectedly, Neil screamed, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Carter was shocked.


    ¡°Do you feel unwell, cuz?¡±


    Neil tried to swallow his anger and calmly said, ¡°I just want to pee. Please get out.¡±


    Confused, Carter looked at him and then at his arms. He got a professional nurse to help him.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Neil was secretly groaning. He wanted to scream, beat someone up, and to hit his head on the wall!


    The morning light shone into the room through the cream curtain.


    Zephyr slowly opened his eyes and looked at his wife in his arms. He could not help but smile and give


    her a light peck on her forehead.


    Cordelia turned around and continued sleeping.


    He hugged her feeling sorry. He had been so greedyst night that he exhausted her. He must let her


    rest well today.


    He was satisfied as he hugged her and ignored his son¡¯s cries from the next room.


    There were a couple of nannies taking care of him. He was fine.


    Cordelia subtly heard her son¡¯s cry and wanted to open her eyes. Just when she was going to wake up,


    Zephyr covered her with the nket!


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± He was grinning in the nket. ¡°I thought you might be cold, so I want to cover you.¡±


    ¡°Zuko is up, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He lied. ¡°Our son didn¡¯t cry. You must be dreaming just now! Listen, is there any sound?¡±


    Cordelia was still half-sleeping as she listened carefully. Indeed, there was no sound. She then closed


    her eyes and slept in his embrace.


    Zephyr smiled, got off the bed quietly, and checked the nursery next door.


    The nannies were hardworking. They were feeding Zuko now.


    Zephyr was relieved. He returned to their room quietly, tucked himself in the nket, and hugged his


    wife tightly.


    Just when he was going to sleep, his phone vibrated. He answered softly, but it was noisy on the other


    side.


    ¡°Come drink with me, cousin-inw!¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless. ¡°It¡¯s so early, no? Also, have your arms recovered? Don¡¯t you know


    you need to watch out what you eat when you¡¯re injured?¡±


    A scoff came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Why does your tone sound more and more like your


    father-inw now?¡±

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    Zephyr pouted. He was not like a pufferfish!


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I just want to talk to someone.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t find anyone else?¡±


    Neil was annoyed. ¡°I just want to talk to you. Why do you have so many questions? I know you¡¯re


    happy with your wife and son, but can you pity a single man?¡±


    Zephyr got it now. Neil was talking about Aurelia again.


    He chuckled softly and turned his face to look at Cordelia, who was still sleeping. He whispered, ¡°Your


    address.¡±


    ¡°Come to the cafe next to the hospital. Let¡¯s have breakfast together.¡±


    He hung up right away.


    Soon, Zephyr rushed to the cafe. He could not help but be stunned when he saw the table filled with


    food.


    ¡°Although you¡¯re not shooting any movies now, please watch your weight!¡± Zephyr stood in front of him,


    looking serious. ¡°You¡¯re Imperial Media¡¯s talent, after all. I¡¯m your boss!¡±


    Neil nced at him indifferently and continued to eat the beef burger in his hands.


    The gauze on his arms had been removed. He could hold things now but still had to apply ointment on


    his wounds.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±


    Zephyr sat across from him and yed with the coffee spoon.


    Neil was in deep thought after swallowing his food. ¡°Tell me, how do you force a girl to admit that she


    likes you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Zephyr looked at him for a while and chuckled.


    ¡°If she likes you, she likes you. If she doesn¡¯t, she doesn¡¯t. Why must you force her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, that damned girl¡­¡± Neil suddenly recalled something as he was speaking. ¡°Oh, how did


    you find out that my cousin liked you when you guys were together?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Zephyr straightened his body and tidied his cor. He looked serious.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to find out about that. One look was all it took¡­ to know that it was love at first sight!¡±


    Mr. Z got a disdainful stare from Neil.


    ¡°Hah, believe it, okay. Cordelia loves me!¡± He raised his eyebrows and opened his coat to show his


    belt. He was showing off proudly.


    ¡°See that?¡±


    ¡°See what?¡± Neil pouted. ¡°It¡¯s just a belt with no brand!¡±


    ¡°You dummy!¡± Zephyr rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Cordelia got this for me!


    ¡°When we were still in Jangasas, I told her that I liked a belt that cost $400. She transferred all of the


    money she had for me to buy this!


    ¡°Also, she¡¯s unlike other women who urge their husbands to make money. She told me that it was the


    same, whoever was the breadwinner in the family. She asked me to stay home like a good boy. She


    would feed me.


    ¡°She would take me to the most expensive hotel in Jangasas to eat lobster risotto, buy me over $1,000


    suits, and also a car!¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡± Niel frowned with confusion in his eyes. ¡°Why does it sound more and more like a


    useless man using a woman? And you¡¯re saying it like you¡¯re proud of it!¡±


    Zephyr smirked cryptically.


    Those were his most precious memories, which he thought were worth showing off. He would show off


    to his son when he grew up.


    By then, he would say., ¡°See, your mom and I are a true love story. You¡¯re just an ident! Your mom


    never bought you a $400 belt, did she?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Neil.¡± Zephyr took a sip of coffee. ¡°Although money isn¡¯t everything, you have to


    admit that it serves a test in most situations.


    ¡°A woman doesn¡¯t necessarily love you if she¡¯s willing to spend money on you. But if she isn¡¯t willing to


    spend even a cent on you, it means that she doesn¡¯t love you!¡±

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    Although Neil was in the entertainment industry, he had the backing of his family. Everything had been


    smooth sailing for him. He had never experienced suffering, so it was only natural that he did not


    understand the meaning of money.


    To him, money was just numbers.


    However, it was the first time he heard Zephyr discuss money. What he said made sense.


    ¡°So, if Aurelia is willing to spend on me, it¡¯ll prove she definitely likes me?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Zephyr scratched his chin. ¡°Yes, theoretically.¡±


    Neil was as excited as if he had hit the jackpot. He instantly took out his phone to call Aurelia.


    ¡°Hey, I saw a belt that I like. It costs $400!¡±


    Zephyr almost spat the coffee. He widened his eyes to stare at the weirdo in front of him.


    That was not right. The best actor had been in so many movies that he should be smarter. How could


    he use his script exactly!?


    Perhaps Aurelia said nothing that Neil frowned and continued to test her. ¡°Hey, did you hear me?


    ¡°No way. It¡¯s only $400, and you¡¯re scared?


    ¡°Aurelia, are you buying me the belt or not!?


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless. He covered his face with his hands as he could not bear to see that.


    However, not knowing why, nothing was going on.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Neil looked at the screen¡ªshe was still on the phone!


    ¡°Aurelia!¡± He faked a cough. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you didn¡¯t hear me!¡±


    ¡°Ha, Mr. Harris has his eyes on a $400 belt? Can it be that you don¡¯t have any suitable belts at home?¡±


    Neil was shocked as the voice from the phone surprised him.


    Zephyr noticed something was wrong when he saw his sudden change of expression. He quickly asked


    him to put it on loudspeaker.


    Neil remained calm and ced his phone on the table. He put his phone on loudspeaker and greeted,


    ¡°Good morning, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too nice.¡± Carme chuckled. ¡°How¡¯s General Harris?¡±


    ¡°My father is doing fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been asking him to meet me.¡±


    Neil had sweat dripping on the tip of his nose. He frowned as he was anxious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely pass your message to my father, Your Majesty.¡±


    Carme smiled and said before Neil could, ¡°I have some old robes with worn-out embroideries, but I


    can¡¯t bear to throw them away. I heard there¡¯s a skilled seamstress among the people, so I got her here


    to fix my robes.


    ¡°Are you okay with that, Mr. Harris?¡±


    Neil stared at the screen while rubbing his hands. His shoulders were shaking.


    Zephyr quickly wrote something on the napkin. ¡°Say Aurelia can¡¯tpare to the seamstresses in the


    pce.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The former snapped back to his senses and took a deep breath in. He went along with Carme. ¡°Of


    course, I¡¯m okay with that. It¡¯s just that¡­ Aurelia doesn¡¯t have proper training. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t


    compare to the seamstresses in the pce.¡±


    Zephyr continued to write. ¡°Try to get her out.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Neil continued. ¡°It¡¯s ttering that you want to hire her, Your Majesty. Maybe¡­ I¡¯ll get over


    there to bring her back before she embarrasses herself.¡±


    Carmeughed. ¡°Oh my, Mr. Harris! I like Ms. Aurelia very much. She¡¯s very professional,


    responsible, and skilled. Ha, no need to take her back so soon. I want her to stay here for a few days.


    I¡¯ll pay her ten times more.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she needs the money!¡±

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    Neil¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    At that moment, a lightmotion came from the other side of the phone.


    The call was hung up.


    He felt like he was on an emotional roller coaster. He was anxious.


    ¡°Aurelia is in danger¡­ She¡¯s in danger!¡± He was pacing in frustration. ¡°I must save her!¡±


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Zephyr got up to stop him. ¡°The phone call doesn¡¯t necessarily mean anything!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that it was the queen who brought up Victoria!¡± Neil was pissed. ¡°She must have said


    something to the queen, or she wouldn¡¯t get Aurelia to the pce for nothing, right? She doesn¡¯t know


    Aurelia at all!¡±


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t go!¡± Zephyr analyzed in a deep voice. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t been in


    Southeast Aciatic for a long time, I know you can¡¯t just go to the pce as you wish! On what premise


    are you going now? What are you going to do after you get in? Are you going to say that Queen


    Carme kidnapped Aurelia?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Neil gulped and licked his dry lips.


    Zephyr nced at him before continuing, ¡°Also, she said that she was only asking Aurelia to fix her


    robes. What if Aurelia returns after she¡¯s done with the task as she promised? If you just go, I¡¯m afraid


    you¡¯ll drag the entire military department with you!¡±


    Neil took deep breaths to calm down. He knew that everything Zephyr said was right.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    However, if Cordelia was the one who was trapped in the pce, would he be this calm? He might be


    even more anxious than he was.


    ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± Neil scratched his head hard. ¡°I dare to bet with you that the queen


    has ill intentions!¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s face sank, but his eyes lit up after falling in deep thought.


    ¡°We have one more card.¡±


    Neil frowned. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Zephyr looked at him quietly, hesitating. ¡°We have¡­ Alexander.¡±


    Neil was stunned for a second before he hit his own head!


    ¡°Yes! Why didn¡¯t I think of him?¡± He almost hugged Zephyr. ¡°Cousin-inw, what did you do to be so


    smart!?¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Tell him to watch Aurelia in the pce!¡±


    ¡°Tell him that yourself!¡± Zephyr¡¯s face turned grim as he stared at Neil angrily.


    Neil pouted while mumbling as he looked through his contacts, ¡°Why are you so scary? I don¡¯t know


    why Alexander even likes you¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you dare to say that again!?¡±


    His tone changed.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, he knew that Alexander liked him, but he had not told him!


    ¡°Nothing, nothing!¡± Neil pushed him out of the door with a stic smile. ¡°Okay, okay. Go home to y


    with your wife and kid! I¡¯ll contact him myself!¡±


    Zephyr rolled his eyes and left the cafe angrily.


    ¡­


    Aurelia sat in the main pce. She had a few robes in front of her.


    These beautiful robes were exquisite, with amazing embroideries. They remained top-notch until now,


    let alone the time they were worn when the queen was young. They must have been glorious.


    The king and queen were loving, and they were the topic people in Southeast Aciatic talked about.


    Aurelia lowered her head while pursing her lips. It seemed the king really loved the queen. Otherwise,


    he would not have gotten people to make such beautiful robes for her!


    Carme asked while smiling, ¡°Ms. Aurelia, are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Aurelia lifted her eyes to look at her shyly.


    ¡°Your shoulders seem to be shaking.¡±

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    Aurelia took a deep breath to look as calm as she could and forced a smile.


    Carme was distracted for a split second. For some reason, she suddenly recalled her first meeting


    with Helene.


    They were simr in age and often attended various events with their elders. She was the standard


    youngdy, while Helene seemed a little rebellious for the royal family, always doing something


    shocking.


    Each time she did those baffling deeds, the teachers in the pce would execute their authority to


    teach disobedient ones with a cane.


    Helene was often punished, and before she was hit, she would be so nervous that her shoulders would


    shake involuntarily every time.


    Carme felt her brain go numb. She looked at Aurelia again and saw her long chestnut hair. She could


    not help the chills that ran down her spine as she shuddered.


    How could it be?


    She forced herself to calm down. This must just be a coincidence.


    Carme straightened up and coughed before smiling at Aurelia. ¡°Ms. Aurelia, you don¡¯t have to be


    nervous. You¡¯re summoned today because I heard that you¡¯re a skilled seamstress. I¡¯ve seen the dress


    you¡¯ve custom-made for the Irwin heiress, and it was gorgeous on her. The patterns and design on it


    stand superior to the embroidery artists in the pce.¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty, you¡¯ve ttered me,¡± Aurelia stammered to say.


    She ducked her head down with flitting eyes as sweat drenched her palms.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After she was ¡°invited¡± to meet the queen today, not only was there a cumbersome protocol, but her


    phone had also been taken away ording to the royal family¡¯s rules. She could not even contact the


    outside world.


    ¡°I have a few pieces of clothing here. The embroidery on them isn¡¯t looking great anymore, so I hope


    you can restore them for me.¡±


    Carme smiled and added, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you ten times the price.¡±


    Aureliaposed herself and looked up at her.


    The queen was elegant and maintained herself so well that she did not look one bit like a woman in her


    40s. She also kept up a smile when she spoke to her, her demeanor graceful and open. That


    demeanor could not be easily faked.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    In spite of it, Aurelia did not really like this person whom she was only meeting for the first time for


    some reason. She was only scared¡ªscared of Carme¡¯s status and scared of getting in trouble, that


    was all.


    Carme raised her voice. ¡°Ms. Aurelia, did you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I did.¡± Aurelia¡¯s heart was lodged in her throat. ¡°Your Majesty, would you like me to re-embroider


    them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Just restore them.¡±


    Aurelia picked up the garment to study it closely, but she took quite a while and still could not figure out


    how it was embroidered. There was a kingfisher on the robe with emerald green feathers. It looked


    lifelike, but the embroidery technique and craftsmanship of the gold thread used as adornment were


    things she had never seen.


    The hall was unsettlingly silent as if it had fallen into a vacuum.


    Aurelia could only hear her thumping heart. She looked up after a long time and abruptly met


    Carme¡¯s cryptic gaze.


    ¡°Ms. Aurelia, problems?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Aurelia felt her throat tighten as she put down the garment and got up to bow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Carme arched her brow but was not surprised.


    The craftsmanship was a world-ss gem only a Southeast Aciatic local¡ªan old veteran artisan¡ª


    would know. Forget Aurelia, even younger embroidery artists in the pce would not be able to


    recognize it.


    ¡°I said¡­ I don¡¯t know how to.¡± Aurelia¡¯s voice grew less audible as she clutched the hem of her dress.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± An icy smirk glinted in Carme¡¯s eyes. ¡°And I thought you¡¯re an amazing artisan who


    could embroider anything, Ms. Aurelia. I didn¡¯t expect these pieces of garments to stump you.¡±

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    Aurelia¡¯s face burned as she stood there in shame.


    Carme got up and around the long table to slowly make her way to Aurelia. She pointed at one of the


    garments and told her, ¡°This is one of the gold-couching techniques. The raw material for the gold


    thread used herees from a neighboring country of Southeast Aciatic. The annual yield isn¡¯t a lot,


    so it¡¯s very precious. The thread is soft and fragile, not having much flexibility, so one has to be


    exceptionally careful when embroidering to be able to keep the thread whole.¡±


    Aurelia had heard about this, but this was her first time seeing it.


    ¡°This style has high requirements for one¡¯s needlework techniques.¡± Carme looked at her calmly.


    ¡°This robe alone took five to six months and the coboration of several veteran artisans.¡±


    Aurelia bit her lips and stayed quiet.


    ¡°Ms. Aurelia, I¡¯m not doubting your ability,¡± Carme said softly. ¡°But sometimes, whether a person can


    aplish something doesn¡¯t depend on their ability but their knowledge and experience.


    ¡°Just like these robes. You¡¯ve never seen them ore across such a style of craftsmanship. No


    matter how strong your ability is, you won¡¯t be able to embroider it.


    ¡°Same goes for you and Neil.


    ¡°Ms. Aurelia, you¡¯ve been in Southeast Aciatic for some time now, so you must understand what I¡¯m


    saying. I don¡¯t need to find you an interpreter, do I?¡±


    Aurelia felt like she could taste gall in her throat. Her hands were balled into fists with her fingernails


    stabbing into her palms. It hurt, but she was barely aware of it.


    Yeah, the queen was right.


    Even if she came across gorgeous garments like these, she would not know how to patch or manage


    them with her hands.


    Even if she met a great man like Neil, the disparity in their status would result in conflicts and


    differences in values in the long term. When the novelty wore off, would they still be as forgiving and


    tolerant to each other when they realized their love was not as deep?


    Aurelia¡¯s eyes turned red. Asking her to give up on Neil was as if digging a part of her heart out.


    Without her ¡°uncle¡±, her life was an iplete puzzle¡ªalmost missing that one piece¡­


    Carme took advantage of the timing and eyed her servant. Thetter ced a thick envelope of the


    table in front of them.


    There were Armania dors and a real Southeast Aciatic passport.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Ms. Aurelia, I know you didn¡¯t have an immigration status in the past and have had a hard time being


    treated as an illegal immigrant.¡± Carme looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s not hard for you to get a status, but you


    only have a temporary residence permit now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you money and a passport, Ms. Aurelia. You¡¯ll be a true Southeast Aciatic citizen from now on.¡±


    Carme spoke with emphasis. ¡°But please leave Southeast Aciatic for the time being!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Aurelia was stunned. She could not help a smirk as she looked at the money and passport.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re giving me citizenship, but it¡¯s to ask me to leave?¡±


    ¡°Not forever, just for now.¡± Carme looked at her coldly. ¡°You have a passport now. It¡¯s convenient to


    go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°How long am I to leave for?¡±


    ¡°Until Neil gets married.¡±


    ¡°Married¡­¡± Aurelia muttered the word repeatedly.


    With who? The princess?


    She clenched her fists, shaking.


    Neil was just an item to them then! In their eyes, Neil was the general¡¯s son and the best candidate for


    a marital alliance¡ªa tool to secure the royal family¡¯s status.


    However, to Aurelia, Neil was the one and only in this world. He was her god and her whole world.


    She asked herself, ¡®Aurelia, are you fine with them treating someone you treasure and cherish so much


    as a tool to exchange favors?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡®Are you not hurt? Are you not fighting back!?¡¯

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    Aurelia bit her lips, her beautiful amber eyes filled with resolution.


    ¡°Ms. Aurelia, have you made up your mind?¡±


    Carme was confident.


    The sum of money in the envelope was enough for her to live a good life for quite some time, and a


    Southeast Aciatic passport was the dream of many. The girl would have both of these. What was there


    for her to say no to?


    It thus surprised Carme that Aurelia scoffed. Her unaffected gaze was slightly disdainful. ¡°Do you


    think I see uncle as a transaction tool like you all?¡±


    Carme knitted her brows in rm. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Aurelia picked up the envelope and uttered each word seriously, ¡°As long as I agree to your conditions,


    I¡¯ll receive money and official Southeast Aciatic citizenship! You¡¯re right. I need both of these. But I¡¯ll


    work for what I need. I won¡¯t exchange Neil for them!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, pardon my impoliteness.¡± Aurelia bowed and looked up straight into her eyes. ¡°But I


    want to tell you that you won¡¯t be able to stop me!


    ¡°Cordelia told me that I should fight for it boldly if I love someone! She and Mr. Z were like that.¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s voice was shaky. ¡°She didn¡¯t know that she was the Irwin heiress back then and thought that


    she had a lowly background and wasn¡¯t worthy of Mr. Z, but she worked hard and kept improving!


    ¡°Cordelia said that standing next to a person equally is the best way love can look. He¡¯s great, and I¡¯m


    not too bad myself. That¡¯s whatpatibility is!


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m also working hard to stand next to Neil and let him know that I deserve him. I can do it!Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°So, I won¡¯t ept your offer, Your Majesty!¡± Aurelia pped the envelope on the table. ¡°I won¡¯t use


    Neil in exchange for anything!¡±


    It felt like all of Aurelia¡¯s strength was sucked out of her after she spoke. Her hands and feet ran cold,


    and her knees buckled. If there was no table in front of her as support, she absolutely would have fallen


    to her knees.


    Carme was incredibly shocked. It seemed that Aurelia was much harder to tackle than she had


    imagined¡­ She stayed silent in contemtion of her next move.


    The scene was coincidentally caught by Alexander, who was hiding behind the door of the hall and had


    recorded the whole thing to send it to Neil.


    His phone was quiet for some time. Alexander chortled. The guy was most probably on cloud nine. He


    left the hall quietly to go to a quiet corner in the garden and video called Neil.


    ¡°So, do I have to help the girl out for you now?¡±


    Neil said nothing and merely stared at the screen dumbly.


    ¡°Have you gone silly from how happy you are?¡± Alexander chuckled dryly. ¡°If you ask me, your girl¡¯s a


    red hot chili pepper. She doesn¡¯t need me at all.¡±


    ¡°So, you left?¡± Neil asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s broad daylight. There¡¯s a bunch of maids and guards in the hall. My aunt won¡¯t try


    anything with Aurelia!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Still, go back and keep an eye out!¡± Neil panicked. He was probably ted by the video just now that


    he was beyond himself, not even regarding Alexander¡¯s royal status as he threatened the prince, ¡°I¡¯ll


    deploy the army to the pce tonight if you don¡¯t go back there right now!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Just go!¡±


    Alexander rolled his eyes at him and hung up on the video call.


    There was some distance between him at the royal garden and Carme¡¯s pce. He went back


    ording to the way he came from.


    It was simply baffling that Aurelia, who had been in the hall earlier, was gone in such a short span of


    time!


    The queen was the only one having tea in the pce. Those robes had already been taken away as if


    Aurelia had nevere¡­

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    The pce guard noticed Alexander and quickly straightened up to bow.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Carme took a pause before she slowly opened her resting eyes. Alexander was already standing


    before her with hands on his sides as he greeted her respectfully, ¡°Good morning, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not morning anymore.¡± Carme smiled. ¡°I heard you young people like having, what¡¯s it called¡­


    brunch? Hah, I have some light food with me here. Treat it as brunch. Come have something to eat!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Alexander quietly looked around with an alert expression but did


    not see Aurelia at all.


    ¡°Alexander, what are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for someone?¡±


    Alexander froze and hesitated for a moment before he replied honestly, ¡°I heard that you asked Aurelia


    over. I have a few robes that I need her help with too. I wonder if she¡¯s done with you here.¡±


    ¡°She is.¡± Carme took a sip of tea nonchntly. ¡°But I¡¯ve already sent her back.¡±


    ¡°Sent her back?¡±


    Alexander frowned and estimated the time. When he recorded the video outside of the hall, Aurelia was


    still speaking. He then sent the video to Neil, and even if the corner in the garden was rtively


    isted, it only took him a little more than ten minutes to leave and return.


    Could Carme make someone vanish into thin air in that short amount of time?


    Alexander¡¯s heart pounded.


    He never had a mother. It was Carme who had raised him and his sister. The significance of his


    uncle and aunt was far greater than his birth parents.


    He knew that Carme overestimated herself sometimes, was too arrogant, and thought too highly of


    herself. She was the queen of the country, so it was inevitable that she had some quirks of temper.


    Despite that, Alexander had always thought that Carme was kind¡­ at least not to the extent of taking


    the initiative to harm someone!


    His hands balled up into fists, shaking slightly.


    His voice was not loud, but it was clear. ¡°Auntie, forgive me for being rude¡­ I saw Aurelia here earlier,


    and when I came back the way I left, I didn¡¯t see her walking out!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Carme squinted. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯ve locked her up?¡±


    Alexander lowered his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, but it¡¯s bizarre that she¡¯s gone in a little over ten minutes.


    And I¡¯m worried that Mr. Harris won¡¯t let this go. Based on how General Harris dotes on him, he might


    seek an exnation for his son.¡±


    ¡°Shut it!¡± Carme mmed a hand on the couch armrest with a fierce look. ¡°Are you trying to


    intimidate me with Noah Harris?Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Noah is only a general no matter how much authority he has over the military. We¡¯re the royal family.


    What sense does it make to be scared of him?¡±


    Alexander looked at her. ¡°Noah Harris is indeed just a general, but it¡¯s also true that he has power over


    the military. Hundreds of thousands of troops in Southeast Aciatic listen to his orders! What does the


    royal family have aside from a title?¡±


    He chuckled with a tinge of self-depreciation. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re well aware of it¡­ An upset Neil is an


    upset Southeast Aciatic military! Why would you fight him when you want so much to secure the royal


    family¡¯s influence?¡±


    Carme scowled.


    These words hit her sore spot. This was also the reason she disliked Alexander. The boy had too good


    a head on his shoulders. He had such a prating perception of things that he was hard to control.


    However, there was one thing Alexander was wrong about. She had indeed let Aurelia leave!


    When Aurelia rejected the money and passport, she knew the method could not work. She considered


    a more indirect way to eliminate the girl.


    Hence, no matter how foolish she was, she would noty a finger on Aurelia, given the broad daylight


    and how transparent the pce was!


    ¡°Alexander, are you questioning me when you use this tone on me?¡±


    ¡°I dare not, Auntie. I¡¯m just reminding you.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know where the girl went!¡± Carme was flustered. ¡°She didn¡¯t know how to patch those


    garments up, so I let her leave.


    ¡°Every word I say is true.¡± She stared at Alexander. ¡°Do you want me to swear by it?¡±


    Alexander paused.


    Southeast Aciatic was a religious country, and swearing to the gods was serious. Once one had sworn,


    one would not dare to break it.


    Carme would not joke with something like this.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    Had Aurelia really left then?


    ¡°Alexander, since we¡¯re at this point, I might as well let you know.¡± Carme heaved a long sigh. ¡°I do


    want to pair your sister up with Neil, and I hope Aurelia¡¯s able to leave Southeast Aciatic on her own


    ord, but the girl didn¡¯t agree to it. I can¡¯t possibly force her, can I?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I should and shouldn¡¯t do. It¡¯s not worth it to offend the Harris family over


    Aurelia!¡±


    Alexander looked skeptical but nodded.


    Carme waved a hand to dismiss him, and her brows knitted into a frown after she calmed down.


    Where had Aurelia gone? Did she run into someone else after she left her ce?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Carme¡¯s heart pounded as a name shed in her mind.


    ¡°Call for Princess Victoria!¡± she asked loudly.


    ¡­


    Aurelia curled up in the corner of the wall. The only feeling this ce gave her was cold.


    White walls, white room, a white rug, and even the window frames were white. This was like a world of


    ice.


    Southeast Aciatic was a sweltering summer, but she was trembling here.


    The woman on the bed slowly sat up and watched her with a curious gaze. A whileter, the woman


    copied her and hugged her arms around curled-up knees to sit there like a ball.


    Aurelia took a deep breath. Terror consumed her like hundreds and thousands of worms. The woman


    probably did not recognize her anymore, but she could recognize the woman.


    It was the woman who had charged out on the day of Cordelia and Zephyr¡¯s wedding. It was the


    woman who had stabbed a fork in her wrist!


    Aurelia backed down as much as she could until her back hit the wall, and cold numbness spread


    through her limbs.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Helene made a hoarse sound from her throat.


    Aurelia was helpless as she looked back fearfully. Helene watched her dumbly for some time before


    she suddenly got up to fetch a nket and stumbled toward her.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯te over!¡± Aurelia cried and instinctively hugged her head with her hands, closing her


    eyes.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It was as if Helene did not hear her. She draped the nket over her and piled it on her back.


    Aurelia trembled, and her mind went nk. It was after a long time that she heard a voice as if it came


    from the sky. ¡°It¡¯s not cold now¡­ It¡¯s not cold anymore¡­¡±


    Aurelia froze. She looked up slowly and was greeted by the woman¡¯s pale but beautiful face smiling at


    her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not cold now. It¡¯s not cold now¡­


    ¡°Wear this, and it¡¯s not cold anymore¡­¡±


    Aurelia was puzzled. The woman had gone crazy that day, but she knew to care for her today. Knowing


    that it would be cold to stick to the wall, she gave her a nket.


    ¡°Hello.¡± She tried tomunicate with the woman. ¡°I¡¯m Aurelia Chilton. You¡­ You¡¯re Princess Lene?¡±


    Helene smiled and trained her unfocused gaze on Aurelia¡¯s hair. She pointed at it, then at her own hair,


    fell in a daze for a bit, and grinned even wider.


    ¡°Hair! Same¡­ hair!¡±


    Aurelia smiled as well.


    Both of them had the same long chestnut-colored hair. It was just that Aurelia¡¯s was lustrous and


    smooth, but Helene¡¯s was like hay like her slowly withering life.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re the king¡¯s younger sister, so you¡¯re the princess?¡± Aurelia looked around with her big


    eyes. ¡°This pce is gorgeous, but the color sends chills to one.


    ¡°Do you like white a lot?¡± Aurelia chuckled. ¡°What a coincidence, me too! But I¡¯ve always worn the


    nomads¡¯ long dresses in the past. Their clothes are super colorful. I didn¡¯t have a chance to wear


    white.¡±


    Helene listened, not showing if she understood or not. Her eyes suddenly brightened when she heard


    Aurelia¡¯sst sentence.


    ¡°Wear white?¡± She gave it a thought and sprang up, cracking a grin.

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    Helen was gone in the blink of an eye. Aurelia stayed in the corner quietly as she stroked the thin


    nket on herself and felt warmth gush into her heart.


    She had often chatted with her nomad neighbors back in Melorian in the past.


    The nomads loved fortune-telling and all things supernatural. They said that destiny and fate among


    people were just that, something that was beyond scientific understanding or thews of nature.


    Meeting for the first time, some people felt as if they were old friends, and some people felt annoyed by


    each other.


    It was just like how Aurelia felt about Carme and Helene. She did not like Carme even though she


    was a queen. While Helene had wounded her, she subconsciously defended her¡ªPrincess Lene was


    only muddle-headed and did not hurt others intentionally¡­


    Aurelia sighed and was upied with ways to escape.


    Carme had actually let her leave the pce, but just as she left the queen¡¯s pce, she met Victoria


    coming over with her people. She bowed ording to the etiquette, but a handkerchief covered her


    mouth and nose the moment she straightened up. Then she passed out.


    By the time she regained consciousness, she was already in the west pce. She felt her pocket¡ªit


    was empty without anything.


    Her phone must still be in the main hall pce, but this was the west pce.


    Aurelia looked up. Although this was also a pce, it was not that different from a prison. There were


    guards on the door, so secure that not even a fly could escape.


    However, there were not many servants inside. The maids were scared of Helene having another


    episode, and no one was willing to stay there. All of them kept watch outside.


    Aurelia bit her lips, helpless. She did not know where Helene had gone either, and she was the only


    one in the spacious hall. It felt inexplicably unnerving.


    It was then some footsteps echoed.


    Aurelia¡¯s heart lurched before she saw a maide in with a bowl of medicinal soup.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± The maid was a little puzzled, but realization struck her as she recalled that everyone was


    saying Princess Victoria had brought somebody over and left after throwing her here. ¡°You¡¯re Aurelia?¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± Aurelia was astonished.


    The maid snickered and looked at her disdainfully. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t? Mr. Harris is Princess Victoria¡¯s


    compatible match, but you ruined it!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can stay idle since you¡¯re here!¡± The maid shoved the bowl to Aurelia. ¡°Give this to


    Princess Lene!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurelia was angered and was going to fight back when she heard noises at the door.


    ¡°This is the medicine for Princess Lene? Show me!¡±


    Aurelia ran over excitedly as if she had met her savior when she heard the voice.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin! What brings you here?


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, can you take me out since you cane in? Please, I don¡¯t want to keep staying here!¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia went to the master bedroom after she tucked Zuko in. Zephyr was already showered and lying


    in bed, looking at her with anticipation evident in his sculpted face.


    ¡°Not today.¡± She smiled and stroked his face as an apology.


    Zephyr paused and sighed before he recovered to a normal sitting position. He grabbed the novel by


    the bed he had not finished to flip through it.


    Why did it feel like it had not even been that many times this month, and her period was here again?


    Cordeliay next to him and snuggled him. Zephyr ced the book down to wrap his arms around her


    and press a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°I wonder how Aurelia¡¯s doing now,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°Neil must be so anxious.¡±


    ¡°I heard dad say that he met Aurelia when he went to do a checkup for Princess Lene today. She¡¯s


    locked in the west pce, likely Victoria¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t my dad take her out?¡±

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    Zephyr smirked mysteriously. ¡°He wants to keep her there for assistance.¡±


    Cordelia paused before figuring it out after a while.


    Last time, Rowan had mentioned that someone would definitely fail to hold themselves back and want


    to kill Helene, yet he could not always be there to keep watch.


    Now that Aurelia was there, she was like a spy. She was smart and quick-witted, so she could work


    together with Rowan. If someone really wanted to harm Helene, they could discover it in time and do


    something as soon as possible.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s brilliant, huh!¡± Cordelia chuckled but was still worried. ¡°Is Aurelia willing to do it, though?¡±


    ¡°I remember that Aurelia stayed in the hotel Neil stayed in for some time back in Melorian and was a


    neighbor with mom and dad, right? They had a good impression of her then, and you¡¯re kind to her.


    She¡¯s a grateful girl, so she agreed right away.¡±


    ¡°But Princess Lene¡¯s illness¡­ I¡¯m really afraid that she¡¯ll hurt Aurelia again.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s kind of strange.¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°Dad said that Helene¡¯s super nice to Aurelia


    and even got her old clothes out for her.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cordelia was in disbelief.


    Zephyr went through his phone to find the photo Rowan had sent him. It was a photo taken of Aurelia


    wearing Helene¡¯s clothes.


    It was surprising how Helene¡¯s clothes looked so fitting on Aurelia, as if they were custom-made. In


    addition to the girl¡¯s chestnut hair, one would think Helene had gotten 20 years younger if one did not


    look carefully.


    Cordelia frowned and suddenly had an odd feeling.


    ¡°What is it, honey?¡± Zephyr asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My dad¡­¡± She looked at him. ¡°When have you seen someone like my dad taking the initiative to take


    photos for someone? But he took Aurelia¡¯s photo¡­ Did he notice something?¡±


    Zephyr vaguely found it strange as well.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    The feeling was as if they were walking in the fog and could not find their way.


    Cordelia said softly, ¡°Darling, Aurelia grew up in Melorian and Helene in Southeast Aciatic, yet the two


    of them¡­ have the same hair color!¡±


    It was not just their hair color that was the same¡ªthey shared simr figures too. Even the expression


    and vibe from their eyes and features looked alike!


    Zephyr and Cordelia met eyes, both reading a certain oddity from each other¡¯s surprised gaze¡­


    Perhaps Rowan had realized this earlier than them, thus asking Aurelia to stay there.


    ¡°Right, I remember that dad asked Aurelia to have a detailed health check in the hospital after she got


    hurt that time!¡± Cordelia patted her head. ¡°The report¡¯s with dad. He must have deduced something!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s note to a conclusion so soon.¡± Zephyr was always the calmest, no matter when it was.


    ¡°Darling, it¡¯s useless that we keep guessing here. Why don¡¯t we go for the simplest and most direct


    way¡­


    ¡°Dad¡¯s a doctor. It wouldn¡¯t be hard at all for him to collect their screening samples. We can ask dad to


    run a test for the two of them.


    ¡°But it seems now that he must have noticed something, so I¡¯m guessing that he might¡¯ve done the


    DNA test for them already!¡±


    Cordelia nodded. Her husband made sense.


    However, Rowan had gotten the habit of being cautious and stringent out of his years of practicing


    medicine. Before the final verified stage, he would not disclose even a word of information.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Cordelia could not help muttering, ¡°The sly old fox can really keep secrets!¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Darling, that¡¯s your birth father.¡±


    ¡°Mm, because he¡¯s my birth father, I¡¯m going to get the answer directly from him!¡±


    Cordelia picked up her phone as she spoke and was going to call Rowan when she received Janine¡¯s


    video call.


    ¡°Good morning! Oh, no, no¡­ it should be night over there!¡±


    Janine was radiating and smiling brightly.


    ¡°Cordelia, Zephyr, when are you twoing to Melorian? I have good news to share!¡±

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    Zephyr smiled. Janine would never tell him whatever good news she had, as she always called


    Cordelia for it.


    To Janine, her daughter-inw was her own child, while she must have picked up her son from the


    street.


    Zephyr knew his mother well too. Her good news was nothing more than theirpany stock price


    rising, their rival¡¯s stock price plummeting, or her business empire expanding, her sore thumb of an


    enemy being eliminated¡­


    In spite of it, Janine¡¯s sudden voice swiftly nked Zephyr¡¯s mind for several seconds.


    ¡°I have a boyfriend¡­ and I want you to meet him!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Zephyr shoved himself over immediately. If Cordelia had not been fast with her hands, he would have


    knocked his head on the phone screen.


    ¡°Mom, what did you say? You got a boyfriend? For real?¡±


    Cordelia kept shooting him looks to stop him from behaving so dramatically, but how could she


    understand his feelings as a son about his mother¡­


    Zephyr was not a pedantic person. Even when his parents¡¯ divorce had hurt him to a certain extent


    when he was younger, he understood as he grew older that some things just could not be forced,


    especially marriage and fate.


    When the fate between both people ended, staying bound together did no one good. Moreover, Janine


    and Henry had not started off romantically. They had only gotten married for the interests of their


    families. Their personalities were so different that it was a matter of course they separated.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It was just that¡­ Zephyr still felt weird about it.


    ¡°Mom, who did you find? Look at how happy you are!¡± He wore a scowl, and his questioning tone did


    not son being concerned for his mother. It was more like that of a stern father reprimanding his


    disobedient daughter.


    ¡°Mom, open your eyes and look carefully. You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover! What if that man has an


    ulterior motive in approaching you? Don¡¯t you get deceived!¡±


    ¡°You brat!¡± Janine fought back. ¡°You just can¡¯t see your mom being happy, is that it?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re being unreasonable!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Try speaking another word!?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Cordelia intercepted swiftly. She held Zephyr off and then looked at Janine with a grin.


    ¡°Mom, Zephyr doesn¡¯t speak well. Don¡¯t get petty with him!¡±


    Only when Janine heard the soft, sweet voice, did her anger dissipate a little, and her glower faded.


    ¡°We¡¯re both happy for you that you¡¯ve found love!¡± Cordelia said gently, ¡°But¡­ Zephyr¡¯s worry makes


    sense. What kind of person is he?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story!¡± Janine smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll send you his phototer, Cordelia! Let me know what you


    think. Alright, I¡¯ll stop here. I have to call your mom first! X, that old woman, the gossiper in her heart,


    will certainly stop her from sleeping once she finds out¡­ Hahaha!¡±


    Janine cut the video call after that.


    Cordelia stared at the ck screen in silence for some time. The man beside her was quiet as well. His


    oppressive presence made one dare not breathe even a little louder.


    Cordelia looked at his scowling face and leaned on his shoulder lightly. Her hand went from his chest to


    his corbone and rubbed it gently.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Mom just got a boyfriend, and you¡¯re this angry?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes were cast down. Plenty of words were stuck in his throat, but he could not utter them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want mom to be happy.¡± His voice was a deep rumble. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just you suddenly have some sense of disappointment?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zephyr paused and turned to meet Cordelia¡¯s shining eyes.


    Like d¨¦j¨¤ vu, it felt like he returned to the first night of their marriage when they first met. She had


    looked at him with this pair of bright, beautiful eyes back then and melted his icy line of defense with


    her gentle yet determined strength.


    Zephyr¡¯s heart squeezed, and he could not help hugging her tighter.


    Her voice was soft. ¡°Darling, I understand why you feel so down¡­ Your parents divorced, and dad


    married Aunt Cloudter. Now that mom¡¯s going to have her other half too, you feel that you¡¯ve been


    left out. Is that so?¡±


    Zephyr pressed his lips together.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    It was difficult to make the willful man admit his fragility, but his reaction was evidence that Cordelia


    was right.


    After a stretched moment of silence, Zephyr finally spoke up. ¡°Yes, honey¡­¡±


    Cordelia stroked his face adoringly.


    ¡°My parents are good to me after their divorce, both families are, but there¡¯s still a knot in my heart.


    ¡°Aunt Cloud sees me as her own, but when I see her, Zennie, and dad together sometimes, I feel like


    they¡¯re a family of three, and I¡¯m only an outsider.


    ¡°And mom¡¯s going to have her own family now too¡­¡±


    Zephyr smiled and let out a self-deprecating chuckle. He snapped back to himself briefly and looked at


    Cordelia to ask in worry, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m being petty?¡±


    Cordelia curled up in his arms. Her warmth and sweet fragrance were the one and only antidote in the


    world that slowly calmed Zephyr down.


    ¡°Silly.¡± Her soft voice rang in his ear. ¡°This isn¡¯t being petty. This is only human.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s heart clenched.


    ¡°Darling, why would you be left behind? You have me!


    ¡°Dad and mom have their own lives, so they can¡¯t possibly apany you forever. But I¡¯ll definitely be


    there for you in your life!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia¡­¡± There was a hint of a sob in Zephyr¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Life is like that. Our parents will leave before us, and our children will have their own lives when they


    grow up. It¡¯s lonely to be alive.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not lonely anymore with you in my life!¡± Cordelia smiled sweetly and poked Zephyr¡¯s chest.


    ¡°What about you? Is it the same for you?¡±


    The corner of Zephyr¡¯s lips twitched, and he wanted to say something, but no words got out. He could


    only express himself with a deep kiss¡­


    ¡°Mmh!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia nearly lost her breath when she was kissed unexpectedly. Strong arms wound around her


    shoulders, andrge hands roamed around her.


    ¡°No¡­¡± She pushed him lightly. ¡°Not today¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Zephyr smiled. His deep eyes dted as he showered kisses from her face to her chest.


    He did not mind nibbling when he could not get a bite.


    Zephyr smiled and pulled the covers over their heads. The moonlight shone through the window onto


    the swaying figures on the bed.


    ¡­


    Zephyr and Cordelia arrived at Melorian with their son a few dayster.


    This was not Zuko¡¯s first time on a ne, but he was just a newborn back then and was too young. He


    was a little over one year old now and took the flight well, not giving Cordelia additional worries.


    With big adorable blinking eyes, he looked around, full of curiosity for everything around him.


    It was just that when he saw his own father, he pursed his lips and turned his head away.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Brat¡­¡± Zephyr red and muttered under his breath.


    He had been disgruntled the whole way. He had nned to take Cordelia to Melorian alone¡ªas a


    honeymoon so they could spend some quality alone time together.


    Cordelia was unable to leave Zuko, though. Zephyr had said all he could, swearing that just one week


    in Melorian was enough and that there were so many nannies and service staff at home. Rowan and


    X would be home too, so there was nothing to worry about leaving the child with them.


    Unfortunately, his wife prioritized their son so much that he, as her husband, could only make way for


    the kid.


    Therefore, Cordelia happily took Zuko aboard the ne to Melorian amidst Zephyr¡¯s reluctance.


    Once they exited the VIP passage, they saw Janine waiting.


    ¡°Cordelia, Zephyr!¡± She waved excitedly and was even happier to see Zuko. She carried him into her


    arms at once.


    ¡°Oh, my little baby! You¡¯ve grown so fast! Let Granny give you a kiss!¡±

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Although they had not met much, Zuko was not shy and spread his chubby arms to go to his


    grandmother.


    Janine, who was known to be tough as steel, melted over the little boy. She kissed his cheek and


    carefully carried him to the car, cing him in the baby car seat.


    After Zuko was settled in, Janine was going to get into the car from the other side when she felt


    someone yank her from the back.


    ¡°What?¡± She looked at her son in confusion.


    Zephyr was all smiles as he quietly told his mother his idea, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Zuko at home for the next two


    days and take Cordelia around other ces in Eropah!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Mom, help me out!¡± Zephyr shot her a look. ¡°Hold this little drag back, and don¡¯t let him get to


    Cordelia!¡±


    One sentence was all it took to enrage Janine.


    Janine then hit Zephyr on the head.


    ¡°You brat!¡± Janine red at him. ¡°Are you even literate? That¡¯s your son! Do you know what a drag is,


    and you call him that!?¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Zephyr chuckled dryly. ¡°I¡¯m just analogizing!¡±


    ¡°Well, your analogy sucks!¡± Janine snickered. ¡°And your n sucks too!¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°Never mind that Cordelia wouldn¡¯t abandon your son and have fun herself. Your mother has been


    busy recently. I can¡¯t babysit for you!¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it romantic for you two to have a honeymoon with your son? Back then I¡­¡±


    Janine halted her speech. Back then, she had not had any honeymoon with her son. She had regretted


    it not long after marrying Henry and had been in a hurry to divorce the man and flee after giving


    birth.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    What she felt back then was really different from what she felt now.


    ¡°Hah, you¡¯re busy?¡± Zephyr nced at her. ¡°Busy dating that you don¡¯t even have time for your


    grandson!?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that guy? To infatuate you to this extent!¡±


    Janine took a deep breath and put on a smile that was more like a wince as she patted her son¡¯s


    shoulder.


    ¡°Be nice when you see your Uncle Bondter, you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Bond?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Janine turned back before she got into the car and smirked. ¡°You¡¯re a drag to your Uncle


    Bond. You know what the word means now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Janine looked at him again with slightly furrowed brows.


    Why was Zephyr¡¯s re looking so much more like that pufferfish in Southeast Aciatic now? How could


    something so strange as the son-inw growing to resemble his father-inw happen in this world!?


    Janine shook her head and covered her face to stop seeing a thing. It was better for her to get into the


    car and look at her adorable grandson.


    Zephyr got inside as well, and Zuko actually behaved, calling ¡°papa¡± continuously.


    Zephyr felt his heart melt and carried his son over to blow him raspberries and make the boy giggle


    loudly.


    Cordelia asked, ¡°What were you and mom talking about outside the car just now? You took so long?¡±


    Zephyr paused while Janine cackled. ¡°Oh, haha¡­ Nothing, I was just reasoning with Zephyr!¡±


    Cordelia chuckled. Each time Janine ¡°reasoned¡±, it was a war, and the one who lost would always be


    Zephyr.

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    Cordelia looked out the window and asked, ¡°Mom, this doesn¡¯t seem like the way home¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going home yet. I¡¯ll take you for some food first!¡±


    ¡°Food?¡± Realization struck Cordelia, and she leaned forward with a smirk. ¡°Is it a treat from my mother-


    inw or my future father-inw?¡±


    ¡°You child!¡± Janine giggled happily. ¡°You¡¯re teasing me now, huh!?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s he like? I¡¯m curious.¡±


    Janine looked at her and held her hand softly, keeping it a secret for now.


    They came to a stop at Baker Hotel shortly.


    As one of the iconic buildings in Melorian, Baker Hotel was well equipped with the conditions for


    sess. Not only was it luxurious and grand on the exterior, but its service could also hardly be topped


    by other hotels.


    The building was cleared for Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton today, and the general manager weed them


    personally.


    ¡°Madam Baker, everything¡¯s set. It¡¯s at the revolving restaurant on the top floor.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Janine was happy with the setup. ¡°Is Mr. Bond here already?¡±


    ¡°He is.¡±


    Cordelia and Zephyr exchanged a nce. They were both curious and anxious to meet this man.


    Cordelia held Zephyr¡¯s hand tightly and followed Janine to the revolving restaurant. There was already


    a middle-aged man sitting by the window. He looked poised and elegant in his demeanor.


    The man got up to greet them the way a Chaisnd gentleman would.


    ¡°Come,e, let me introduce you!¡± Janine said with a smile, ¡°This is my son, Zephyr, my daughter-in-


    law, Cordelia, and their baby boy, Zuko!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°This is your Uncle Bond!¡± Janine looked at the man and uttered his name, ¡°Jim Bond!¡±


    Cordelia took a pause and did her best to press the corners of her lips down while Zephyr was at a loss


    for words.


    Both of them had a decent impression of the man when they met as he looked like he came from an


    educated background and was probablypatible with Janine, but his name¡­


    ¡°Stop standing around!¡± Janine said warmly, ¡°Come on, have a seat. Let¡¯s eat!


    ¡°Jim, have a seat too!¡±


    Cordelia tugged Zephyr¡¯s hand and could not help chuckling.


    Zephyr rolled his eyes in his mind, grumbling about how all of the men his mother could choose, she


    picked one with such ame name¡­ Then a book shed in his mind all of a sudden.


    The mystery novel he had always kept by the bed to read recently¡­ Jim Bond?


    The book¡¯s¡­ author?


    Zephyr froze, and his gaze wasced with disbelief as he looked at Uncle Bond across him.


    ¡°What? You wouldn¡¯t be your Uncle Bond¡¯s reader, would you?¡± Janine teased, ¡°Jim writes mystery


    novels. Some of them are adapted into films already, and a new one is being written. I¡¯m thinking of


    investing in the production.¡±


    Jim ced his cutlery down and shed a humble and friendly smile.


    He was not exactly handsome, amon face in the crowd. He was also a little plump, very much


    unlike what his name was implying. However, he exuded an academic air that separated him from the


    regr people.


    ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Bond?¡± Cordelia was the first to react. She had heard Trinity mention a few times that the


    author was a rare talented author in recent years. He had writing experience for decades, which paid


    off as his recent works went viral one after another, iming the best-seller spot consecutively.


    Even Zephyr had often discussed the details of the novel he kept by the bed, saying that the author


    wrote well with impable logic and that reading his book was a joy.


    They actually met him in real life today!

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Cordelia said softly, ¡°Uncle Bond, we¡¯ve read your work, and Zephyr likes it a lot. He can only sleep


    after flipping through a few pages every night!¡±


    Jim scratched his head in embarrassment and looked very down to earth when he smiled.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve ttered me. It¡¯s my luck that they could see me!¡±


    Cordelia chuckled.


    Destiny was a loser¡¯s excuse, while luck was the humble reason of a sessful person.


    It seemed that Jim was a humble and open person. It was no wonder he was able to impress Janine,


    who reigned in the business world. Perhaps it was because their personalities wereplementary.


    Jim seemed simple and honest, but he was considerate toward Janine. He knew that she was stressed


    over several projects recently and ordered her mild-vored dishes. Janine had a bad back and easily


    grew tired when she sat for a long time, so he brought along a cushion and stuffed it behind her before


    she said anything.


    After Cordelia chatted with Jim, she also found him to be a friendly elder. He was easy to get along with


    and knew pretty much everything, from astronomy and geography to literature and economy¡ªhe was


    like a walking encyclopedia.


    Halfway through the meal, Zuko was getting restless, so Cordelia took him outside.


    The living reapers, Janine and Zephyr, and Jim were the only ones in the restaurant. It was just that


    Janine did not look one bit like the menace she was during work. Her gaze on Jim was tender as she


    relished in the steak he had cut up for her.


    Zephyr kept a straight face and kept giving his mother looks while Jim excused himself to the


    washroom.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you two aren¡¯t even that official. Do you have to act like you¡¯re Mrs. Bond?¡± Zephyr snorted.


    ¡°Hah, when has your mother ever taken somebody else¡¯sst name?¡± Janine put a piece of steak into


    her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve never called myself Mrs. Hamerton even before I divorced your father!¡±Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr frowned. ¡°What do you mean? You want Jim to marry into our family?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t thought that far.¡± Janine put down her cutlery and looked at her son seriously. ¡°I


    don¡¯t think a marriage certificate can represent much. Besides, must women take their husband¡¯sst


    name after they get married? Do women not deserve their own name?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Given my age, I¡¯m with Jim because we like each other and can seekfort from each other as we


    enter old age. But the name Janine Baker stays as it is. Whether I get married or not or who I get


    married to, I¡¯m Janine Baker. Not Mrs. so and so!¡±


    Zephyr paused and looked at Janine quietly. She smiled and patted the back of his hand.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s independent and dominant. It can¡¯t be changed anymore, nor will it change because of


    a man! Besides, I¡¯ve always thought that women can only decide their own fate when they stay true to


    themselves. Only by loving themselves will they receive another person¡¯s love.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯m not a hopeless romantic. I won¡¯t be tricked!¡±


    Zephyr froze before he chuckled. As a son, he was relieved to hear this from his mother.


    However, as a man, he feared that Cordelia would learn from her mother-inw and be an


    independent and bossydy reaper. He would be¡­


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jim came back beaming.


    Cordelia was also back carrying Zuko and sitting down.


    ¡°I heard a little just now,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Something about being a hopeless romantic?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Janine blushed. ¡°You must¡¯ve misheard!¡±


    ¡°Hopeless romantic?¡± Jim smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a coincidence. I was thinking of switching up my style and


    writing about love!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re changingnes to romance novels?¡±

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    ¡°Hmm¡­ not entirely.¡± Jim was eloquent when it came to his work. ¡°It¡¯d still be a mystery novel most of


    the time, but there¡¯ll be elements of romance incorporated.¡±


    ¡°That must be interesting!¡± Cordelia looked at him. ¡°Can we have a spoiler, Uncle Bond?¡±


    ¡°Darling!¡± Zephyr shot her a look to stop her with a smile.


    He knew writers had quirks and did not like others to find out the storyline in advance.


    Jim was different. He generously exined, ¡°There¡¯s a part in the novel based on a true story¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked it up. There used to be Southeast Aciatic princess who fell in love with a traveling artist in


    Melorian when she visited here.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What!?¡± Cordelia and Zephyr froze and looked at each other simultaneously before they paid attention


    to what he said next.


    ¡°The traveling artist was a nomad and was said to be incredibly talented! Of course, he was very good-


    looking too. Why else would the princess be smitten?¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    Jim continued. ¡°I only remember that the royal family didn¡¯t support the rtionship, but the princess


    was so in love that she¡¯s even given birth to a baby with the man! But the documentation isn¡¯t detailed,


    and a lot has been manually erased. Maybe¡­ it¡¯s a humiliation to the royal family, so they don¡¯t want


    this to circte among the people.¡±


    Cordelia put down her cutlery and met eyes with Zephyr. They seemingly understood something.


    The princess, a traveling artist, a rtionship that was not approved of, an illegitimate child¡­ Each one


    could rte to Helene Charles!


    Cordelia continued to ask, ¡°Uncle Bond, where has the traveling artist gone to?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that he¡¯s died.¡± Jim stroked his chin. ¡°After the royal family captured the princess back, he


    wanted to take a boat to Southeast Aciatic to look for her only to be caught in a shipwreck and buried in


    the deep sea. Hah, who knows if the shipwreck was a natural disaster or a manmade ident? This is


    one of the main mystery plots in my novel!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s expression flickered dimly.


    Jim chortled. ¡°This is the information I rummaged and collected to write. They might not be true. They


    could be made up by other senior writers!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like the ending of the princess and traveling artist¡­ Hmm, I¡¯ll change it up in the book so


    they reunite and live happily ever after!¡±


    ¡°Huh? This isn¡¯t like your style.¡± Janine chuckled. ¡°Your mystery novels all had sad endings. Why do


    you like happy endings now?¡±


    Jim looked at her and held her hand gently.


    ¡°Because happiness is fleeting in life. One can¡¯t always wallow in sadness.


    ¡°Also, in the past, I heard others say that whatever work a writer produces, their life will move in that


    direction. It didn¡¯t matter to me before I met you. But after meeting you, this is the first time I hope that


    life will give me a happy ending¡­


    ¡°So, I won¡¯t write sad endings from now on, never!¡±


    Janine¡¯s hand was on the back of Jim¡¯s hand. She felt the warmth under her palm and felt the bliss of


    their connecting hearts and hands.


    Later when Cordelia and Zephyr went back to their ce, they were still discussing the matter.


    ¡°Darling, I can bet that Uncle Bond must be talking about Princess Lene!¡±


    ¡°But Uncle Bond also said that his information isn¡¯t urate and could be made up by others.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s gaze was cryptic.


    ¡°Uncle Bond also said that he¡¯ll keep looking into it!¡±


    Zephyr could not help pinching Cordelia¡¯s cheek upon seeing how she refused to back down.


    From Jim¡¯s work, it could be seen that he was someone after the truth and logic. He would definitely


    investigate the love story between the Southeast Aciatic princess and the traveling artist.


    If he did find out something, the truth would be revealed.


    It seemed that Janine had good taste. She actually found a Sherlock Holmes who could write!


    Zephyr asked, ¡°Right, honey, how¡¯s it going with dad? Has he run a test on Aurelia and Princes Lene?¡±

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    Rowan had been a visiting professor in Southeast Aciatic¡¯s medical college recently and had not gone


    to check on Helene.


    Despite that, Aurelia did well as his spy in the west pce.


    Victoria sometimes stood at a high point of the pce to observe the west pce with a pair of


    binocrs. She had been under the impression that Helene would go crazy and torture Aurelia


    asionally by locking thetter in there. She thought that she could hear Aurelia scream for help or


    see her being tortured to be less than human.


    Everything seemed to go against her imagination.


    The west pce was quiet as usual. Victoria could only see that everything in there was in order


    through the binocrs.


    From time to time, Aurelia would appear in the front yard, but she looked rosy and radiant. Besides


    being a bit thin, she did not look like she had been tormented at all.


    Victoria frowned and bit her lips in resentment.


    Which part had gone wrong? That woman attacked anyone she saw like a rabid dog. She had even


    stabbed Aurelia with a fork thest time!


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Her maid approached her gently.


    She was going to serve her cold tea, but Victoria raised a hand and swatted both the tray and cup off to


    the floor. The shattered ssware was scattered everywhere.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Victoria clenched a fist to punch the pce wall and shouted in rage.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be angry! Watch for your health!¡±


    ¡°Useless! Can¡¯t even handle a b*tch!¡± Victoria vented her fury on the maid. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Helene?


    Isn¡¯t she crazy? Why is she not crazy anymore when the b*tch goes there?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, softer!¡± Her maid was scared witless. ¡°That¡¯s your aunt. You can¡¯t call her by her


    name! If others hear you, then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then what? She won¡¯t take the throne anyway!¡±


    ¡°What if Mr. Irwin heals her?¡±


    Victoria red at her maid before feeling that what she said made sense. She went quiet for a moment


    and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is everything ready at the west pce?¡±


    ¡°The cinnabar, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°What else!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. All done,¡± the maid lowered her voice in answering, ¡°The amount sent in is


    sufficient, and a little in Princess Lene¡¯s medicine every day won¡¯t be detected.¡±


    ¡°Mm, ask them to be careful. Keep the cinnabar hidden, and don¡¯t let others see it!¡±


    ¡­


    What Victoria did not expect was that Helene did not even take her medicine these few days.


    With Aurelia¡¯spany, she was happy like a child. She was barely lucid, unable to recall her past and


    unable to see her future.


    However, she knew who was sincere to her. The maids and guards locked her up like they were just


    looking after a criminal, but Aurelia treated her as an equal. Even in her periods of insanity, Aurelia


    gave her adequate respect and tolerance.


    In the past, she barely had a good meal. Groceries and meal ingredients were sufficient in the west


    pce, but the maids did not want to cook for a crazy princess. Helene ate whatever they were eating.


    If she did not like the food, some of the meaner servants would take it away and let her go without


    eating.


    The west pce was like a restricted area cut off from the world. Helene had suffered a lot of


    grievances like this, but she was unable to speak, which was exactly what the servants took advantage


    of.


    Everything changed after Aurelia came.


    Aurelia would change up the menu, make her tasty food, and counter those bullying guards and


    servants.


    Helene did not want to take her medicine, and Aurelia would pour it away for her.


    This day, the servant came in with the medicine and gave it to Aurelia with a short temper, as usual.


    ¡°Give it to the princess!¡±


    Aurelia rolled her eyes at the maid the moment thetter turned around. When she twirled back around,


    she was met with Helene¡¯s pleading gaze.


    ¡°No, no medicine¡­ Bitter, it¡¯s too bitter!¡±


    Aurelia sighed and winced in a dilemma.


    Helene had stopped taking her medicine since she came to the west pce. She kept giving in


    because of how pitiful Helene looked and secretly poured the medicine in the front yard. It was just that


    how would Helene recover if she did not take the medicine?


    Before Rowan left, he had repeatedly asked her to take good care of the princess. If he were informed


    that she did not even give any medicine to Helene¡­


    Aurelia shook her head. She must not pour this one away today, no matter what!


    ¡°Your Highness, be good, okay?¡± Aurelia coaxed her. ¡°We haven¡¯t had medicine in a few days now.


    Let¡¯s have it today! I promise it¡¯s not bitter. I¡¯ll make you rose jelly after this, okay?¡±Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Helene covered her own mouth, making muffled voices. She turned and ran inside.


    As Aurelia gave chase, she saw the princess grab a piece of fabric from the couch and clutch it in her


    hand. She looked closer and noticed that it seemed to be mini clothing that was intricately made with


    embroidery on it.


    The technique seemed to be the one on the robes Carme had shown her the other day¡­


    Helene took the materials and embroidered the small butterfly on the garment familiarly.


    Aurelia smiled, not expecting the princess to be better skilled than an embroidery artist. She was not in


    her right mind, but that did not affect her craftsmanship at all.


    ¡°Oh, Princess Lene!¡± Aurelia quickly crouched down next to her. ¡°This thread shouldn¡¯t be here¡­ Yes,


    here is right¡­¡±


    Helene stopped and tilted her head at her, asking in surprise, ¡°You know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    Helene thrust the small garment to her and cried in joy, ¡°You do it!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Aurelia chuckled dryly.


    Helene gave her no chance to reject.


    ¡°Embroider it! You do it! Hurry!¡±


    Aurelia could only try and outline the pattern on the small piece of clothing with her little embroidery


    knowledge.


    ¡°Your Highness, whose clothes are these?¡± she asked casually.


    Unexpectedly, Helene grinned gleefully that her eyes turned into crescents. She was going to answer


    aloud but looked around to make sure no one was there and whispered next to Aurelia¡¯s ear in bated


    breath, ¡°My baby¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Aurelia was taken aback.


    ¡°Hehe, I have a baby!¡± Helene seemed to have gone into a trance as she giggled before picking up a


    small pillow on the couch to hold it in her arms and caress it.


    ¡°Baby, this is my baby!¡± Helene introduced it to Aurelia warmly. ¡°My baby, a girl. She¡¯s a girl!¡±

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    Aurelia¡¯s hand that was holding the needle and thread paused.


    Helene snuggled the pillow with her face intimately, swaying it gently and humming a luby as if she


    was really lulling a baby to sleep.


    ¡°My baby is a girl¡­¡± she talked to herself, then smiled at Aurelia. ¡°A very pretty girl!¡±


    Aurelia felt a pinch in her nose.


    Before she came to Southeast Aciatic, she did not know that girls could be pampered so much. She


    thought of her parents when in fact, her impression of the two of them was already blurry.


    Before she was ten years old, the family of three had crammed in the dark, dirty, and damp basement.


    Even if a single penny was left at home, her father would take it for alcohol and drugs. Their source of


    ie had been her mother¡¯s prostitution.


    Aurelia remembered that her mother would dress scantily and stand by the streets even when it was in


    the middle of the winter, making ***y giggles that made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    The two of them did not really care about her. They would toss her some food each day, as simple as if


    they were feeding a cat or a dog.


    What they would say the most was¡ª¡±What¡¯s the point of raising a girl? Money wasting!¡±


    As expected, they abandoned a ¡°liability¡± like her not too long after, leaving her to fend for herself in


    that basement¡­


    Aurelia could not help her tears when she recalled her past, her tears falling on the small garment in


    her hands.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± Helene looked confused.


    Aurelia wiped her tears away and quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry, Princess Lene¡­ I dirtied the clothes¡­¡±


    Helene did not seem to mind the clothing as her gaze stayed on Aurelia.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Aurelia forced a smile and shook her head.


    ¡°Are you¡­ hungry?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong? Tell me!¡±


    Aurelia looked at her. The woman was not lucid, but she seemed decent to be a listener. She could not


    understand it anyway and would not spread the word. Aurelia was also pent up with emotions and


    needed to vent.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Aurelia bit her lips and said softly, ¡°I suddenly thought of my parents.¡±


    Helene tilted her head to look at her quietly.


    ¡°They abandoned me long ago, and I don¡¯t feel much for them¡­ Hah, you know, my parents weren¡¯t


    home one day when I was seven. One went to get drugs, and the other went to the motel. They locked


    me in the room when they went out, and the basement caught fire that night¡­


    ¡°Luckily, my father was cheap, and the door lock was of bad quality. I could open the door by pushing


    hard, and I escaped!¡±


    Aurelia was smiling, but there was a dull ache in her heart. She continued to embroider the butterfly but


    felt warmth on her wrist a whileter.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Aurelia looked up and realized that Helene was staring at her. It was only then she realized not only did


    they have the same color of hair, but they also had the same color of eyes.


    ¡°Hush, hush,¡± Helene muttered. ¡°Baby, hush¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m not your baby.¡± Aurelia smiled. ¡°The baby¡¯s in your arms! What I have in my hands


    is the clothes for your baby!¡±


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry!¡± Helene hugged Aurelia and patted her back gently.


    Aurelia was shocked, and her instinct was to struggle free, but the moment she was in Helene¡¯s arms,


    she longed for the feeling.


    Helene was thin, and her fingers were bony and long like withered twigs. The smallest-sized robe


    looked big on her.


    To be honest, it was hard and ufortable in her embrace, but Aurelia was reluctant to leave.

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    When Helene patted Aurelia¡¯s back, Aurelia tried to wrap her arms around the former as well¡­ like


    how a child would cling to her mother.


    ¡°Be good, hush,¡± Helene said softly. ¡°I¡¯m here, it¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Aurelia nodded and wore a genuine smile.


    ¡°Princess Lene, will you protect me?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Helene smiled without much thought.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re my baby.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Princess Lene, I told you, your baby¡¯s over there!¡± Aurelia pointed at the pillow with a smile.


    Helene paused before she smiled embarrassedly as if realizing something. She scooped the pillow


    over with a hand and kept another around Aurelia so both were in her arms.


    ¡°Both!¡± she said loudly. ¡°Both are my babies!¡±


    Aurelia giggled happily, a different sense of bliss engulfing her.


    There was a noise at the door then.


    Aurelia got up, rmed, but the person had already entered before she went over.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin!¡± Aurelia¡¯s eyes shone.


    Rowan hushed her and asked her softly, after looking around to see that there was no one, ¡°How has


    Princess Lene been while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°Still the same,¡± Aurelia answered honestly and turned angry. ¡°The servants here are bullies! They treat


    her like that because she can¡¯t do anything to them!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s trivial.¡± Rowan was indifferent. What was most important now was not to treat Helene but to root


    out the person who wanted to harm her.


    After resolving what needed to be resolved, only then would Helene recover soon. Rowan also


    suspected that therge sum of medical fees the royal family had spent over the past years had not


    been to treat Helene. Someone who had an ulterior motive hoped that she would never regain


    lucidity¡­


    Rowan instructed Aurelia, ¡°Show me the medicine today.¡±


    Aurelia abruptly recalled that she had yet to feed it to Helene and went off to retrieve it.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Helene was currently all curled up on the bed, her big eyes almost disproportionate on her bony face.


    She was very scared of Rowan because whenever the old man was around, he would poke her with


    needles. It hurt most of the time, yet she dared not fight back.


    Rowan looked so stern, and it was as if he had thornsing out of him when he red, like¡­ like a


    pufferfish.


    Helene giggled once she thought of that.


    When Rowan nced at her, she tried to press her lips down to tuck her smile away and inched closer


    inside the bed.


    ¡°Hah, there is a considerable amount of cinnabar inside.¡± Rowan was able to determine with just a


    nce.


    Aurelia was perplexed. ¡°Mr. Irwin, didn¡¯t you say that cinnabar will help with Princess Lene¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°A small dosage, yes,¡± Rowan said in a deep voice. ¡°But taking this amount in the medicine daily, the


    cinnabar will be a poison over time. I¡¯ll be the main suspect when Princess Lene dies of the


    poison one day!¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s heart dropped in fear. It was fortunate that she had been throwing the medicine away these


    days!


    ¡°To eliminate Helene and drag Irwin Pharmaceuticals into it¡­¡± Rowan gnashed his teeth. ¡°What a way


    to kill two birds with one stone!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Did Princess Lene take her medicine while I wasn¡¯t around?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Aurelia was anxious. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like how bitter it is, so I secretly poured it away. I thought


    you¡¯d scold me, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve unknowingly done the right thing, huh?¡± Rowan chuckled with a cryptic gaze. ¡°Looks like


    God¡¯s fair to have sent you to save her.¡±


    Aurelia scratched her head shyly.


    ¡°Looks like we have to stay put,¡± Rowan said after contemting. ¡°Not only will we find out who¡¯s


    harming Princess Lene, but we must also catch the culprit!¡±


    He was certain that the culprit¡¯s next step would be to me the Irwins!

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Jim focused on looking up information these few days while Cordelia and Zephyr stayed in his study.


    A lot of the materials Jim was going through were not in Chaisene. Fortunately, Zephyr was a decent


    trantor and tranted the materials smoothly.


    When Zephyrpleted the trantion of a whole page of Latiumo, Cordelia could not help her


    brimming admiration and gave him a hug.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re amazing!¡± She looked at him like a fangirl. ¡°You know Latiumo too?¡±


    How much more about him was what she did not know?


    Zephyr felt rather triumphant.


    Actually, learning Latiumo was sort of an ident for him.


    Josiah had signed up for the Latiumo course, citing that the royal families and nobles of Eropah all


    picked up Latiumo and that girls would dig guys who could speak Latiumo, but gave up after three


    lessons.


    In order to have enough credit hours and not jeopardize graduation, Zephyr helped him finish up the


    rest of the course.


    If he had known that he would receive Cordelia¡¯s starry-eyed gaze, he would have also snatched up


    the three lessons that Josiah had gone to!


    ¡°No, my grammar isn¡¯t great.¡± Zephyr chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve graduated for so long that I most likely gave


    everything back to the teacher. I still have to revise it if I have the chance next time.¡±


    Cordelia rested her head on his shoulder with a smile. She liked how humble and nice her husband


    was!


    Zephyr was reveling in the attention just a second earlier but was baffled the next second.


    After flipping the page, therge chunks of text were in anguage he had never seen.


    ¡°Darling, is this Latiumo too?¡± Cordelia took a proper look.


    Zephyr gulped, not knowing how to answer. It was infuriating that he only got to look cool for three


    seconds¡­


    ¡°This isn¡¯t Latiumo. It¡¯s Reumeni.¡± Jim took off his sses and smiled at them. ¡°Reumeni is the


    language the nomads use. Where did you find this?¡±


    ¡°Under this stack.¡± Cordelia pointed. ¡°Uncle Bond, you know Reumeni?¡±


    ¡°Not much.¡± Jim waved a hand. ¡°But I can read a little¡­ Like the text on this page, I can see it¡¯s


    poetry¡­ Hmm, love poetry at that!


    ¡°You¡¯re the shining moon, the pearl of Southeast Aciatic, the¡­ the tear god¡¯s left in the world¡­¡±


    Jim chuckled. ¡°I think the traveling artist wrote this for the princess!¡±


    Cordelia agreed.


    They continued looking. Combining the pile of information Zephyr had tranted just now and generally


    understanding various versions circting among themon folks, they came to a rtively reliable


    answer.


    The princess already had a marital engagement when she fell in love with the traveling artist. If this had


    not happened, her life would turn out like the previous queens¡ªget married, give birth, ascend to the


    throne, and be looked up to by her people.


    In spite of it, this ident that intruded on her life hadpletely ruined her.


    Cordelia was emotional as she listened while Zephyr wrapped an arm around her shoulder to pat her.


    On the other hand, Jim had begun thinking.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Actually, I¡¯d also really like to know where their child is.¡±


    Cordelia jolted. The child could possibly be in Southeast Aciatic.


    ¡°Uncle Bond, look here.¡± Zephyr went through the materials carefully and saw a line that looked like an


    address somewhere nondescript.


    ¡°Bohl Street? Isn¡¯t it that slum!?¡±


    Jim took a look, and it was correct. It was just that the information was iplete, and a search on the


    Inte did not gather anything too useful.


    Cordelia furrowed her brows. ¡°I vaguely remember that Aurelia seemed to have been living on that


    street.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s far from Rnds Square, but she didn¡¯t care and frequented there to sing.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have run into Neil otherwise!¡±


    Cordelia suddenly had an idea. ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t we go check out the street?¡±


    Zephyr disagreed in the beginning, but Jim agreed to it. He was a meticulous writer, and the things that


    were penned in his work had to go through careful scrutiny.


    He did not want to miss out even if it was just an address.


    Hence, Zephyr could only take the two of them to Bohl Street, bringing along several bodyguards


    before they departed.


    Cordelia was not unfamiliar with ces like this. Before she returned to the Irwins, she had suffered


    hardships too.


    Zephyr did not like the ce and stopped them from getting out of the car for safety reasons. The


    chauffeur drove around the streets slowly.


    Jim looked out the window for inspiration while Cordelia looked out the window¡­ and saw something


    else!


    ¡°Honey, look,¡± she called for Zephyr. ¡°Over there!¡±


    Zephyr jolted and asked the chauffeur to stop the car by the side before he trailed his gaze after


    Cordelia¡¯s finger.


    There was a man and a woman across the street. They did not look young, probably in their 40s, and


    they did not look local either. Two more people were standing across from them¡­Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia said with certainty, ¡°One serves Carme, and the other serves Victoria. I can¡¯t be wrong!¡±


    Both servants were speaking to the pair of man and woman. The pair kept smiling, looking like they


    were happy with the conversation.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Zephyr was also surprised. ¡°Why would theye all the way to Melorian?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not following us anyway.¡± Cordelia lowered her voice. ¡°The issue is with that man and


    woman¡­¡±


    Zephyr nodded and thought the same. He asked the chauffeur to park somewhere more discreet and


    observed the group from the rearview mirror.


    Cordelia somehow felt that this could be rted to Aurelia. Why else would it be such a coincidence


    that these people were here where Aurelia had been living before?


    ¡°Darling.¡±


    ¡°Cordelia.¡±


    Both of them called for each other in unison and exchanged a smile. It seemed that they were thinking


    of the same thing again.


    Cordelia nodded, and Zephyr pulled out his phone to call the bodyguards.


    ¡°When the few of them are done speaking, separate into two groups and catch all of them!


    ¡°Watch it. Don¡¯t let them interact in private after they¡¯re done speaking, understand?¡±


    The bodyguards agreed, and a few tall men dressed in ck coats appeared in various directions on


    the street.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    At Southeast Aciatic, in the secret chamber at the pce¡­


    Victoria looked around at the door. After ensuring no one was behind her, she asked her maid to wait


    outside and entered discreetly.


    Carme was already inside, standing facing the wall. An oil painting portrait of her and the king,


    Martin, was hung on it.


    It was the year Martin had just be king. He was high-spirited,manding, and confident.


    Dressed in formal attire with a crown on his head, he stood behind Carme, who sat in front with a soft


    smile.


    There were two days in Carme¡¯s life that she had been the happiest¡ªone was watching Martin


    be king, and the other was bing his bride.


    Victoria came up behind her and called out softly, ¡°Auntie.¡±


    Carme broke out of her daze. ¡°All done?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie,¡± Victoria said with a smile. ¡°I just came from a call with Suzanne and Joy. They¡¯ve


    found the husband and wife in Melorian¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Carme arched her brow.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Victoria nodded and did not forget to pander to her. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re far-sighted and sent


    people for them first. Otherwise, Suzanne and Joy couldn¡¯t have found them so easily.¡±


    ¡°Are they sure it¡¯s the two of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Aurelia¡¯s parents!¡± Victoria was triumphant. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that b*tch has parents like this. Hah,


    it¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s cheap and despicable!¡±


    Carme did not say anything. Her expression was dim. She had only asked Victoria to look for the


    couple but had not told her that those were not Aurelia¡¯s birth parents at all.


    She had passed by the west pce one day and thought she would go for a visit. It was a coincidence


    that she saw Aurelia wear Helene¡¯s white dress and smile brightly like a blooming flower¡­


    The scene had shocked her so much that she stepped back and nearly fell into the pool. She fell to the


    ground with a thud when she avoided the pool and heaved in loud gasps.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She had been under the impression that she had seen young Helene at that moment¡­


    She refused to believe that the baby she had abandoned in the slum woulde back this way. Still,


    she was skeptical, and after two sleepless nights, she decided to ask her people in the west pce to


    collect samples from Aurelia and Helene for a DNA test.


    The DNA test result felt like an explosion right above her head.


    Carme took a deep breath and did her best to stop her hands from shaking. She turned to Victoria


    and asked in a stern and deep voice, ¡°Are the two of them arranged toe to Southeast Aciatic?¡±


    ¡°All done!¡± Victoria grinned. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re really amazing to be able to find people like them! It¡¯s said


    that they¡¯re illegal immigrants who abandoned that b*tch when she was ten.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°People think that illegal immigrants are hard to trace, but with a little effort, they¡¯re easy to find.¡±


    Carme ¡°One¡¯s a drug addict, and the other¡¯s a prostitute. The circle¡¯s only so wide. They can¡¯t go far.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Let theme as soon as possible.¡± Carme closed her eyes as if she was talking to herself, ¡°When


    they¡¯re here, everything will be over¡­¡±


    ¡®Helene, don¡¯t me me,¡¯ she thought. ¡®I can¡¯t let your daughter ruin Martin¡¯s throne!¡¯


    ¡­


    Aurelia sat on the step at the pce door as she looked at the brick next to her, bored. That piece of


    brick was her calendar¡ªone stroke for each day she was here.


    It was the 10th stroke today. It had been ten days since she was disconnected from the world.


    It was long, and it was also short. It was just that she was no longer as reluctant as when she had first


    come. Maybe it was because of Helene.


    Subconsciously, she longed for the warmth Helene brought her.


    She had been sleeping in the same bed with Helene these few days.


    The maids in the pce cked. There were always mosquitoes and insects in the pce, not that


    Aurelia was scared of them. It was just Helene who was pitiful as she was often bitten and hadrge


    bumps that looked frightening.


    One midnight as Aurelia woke up groggily after she turned, she vaguely saw someone sitting by the


    bed. Shocked, she nearly cried out loud only to see that it was Helene sitting there.


    Helene held a fan in her hand as she worked hard to chase the mosquitoes away from her, but the


    bumps on her face were still evident.


    Aurelia¡¯s heart clenched, and she suddenly felt like crying.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    It was no wonder that Aurelia had been sleeping so peacefully these days and that the mosquitoes only


    bit Helene instead of her¡­ She really thought that it was like what the Inte said about mosquitoes


    only biting certain blood types and felt lucky that her blood type was not what the mosquitoes liked.


    It was actually because¡­


    It was not that the mosquitoes were not biting her. It was because someone was chasing them away for


    her.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Helene stopped what she was doing in the dark and looked at her stiffly, lowering her head like a child


    who did wrong.


    ¡°I¡­ Am I too loud, and you can¡¯t sleep?


    ¡°Mosquitoes¡­ There are mosquitoes¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will get itchy¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Aurelia bit her lips. She could no longer hold back her tears and threw herself into Helene¡¯s arms.


    Back when she stayed in the basement as a child, she had cried after being bitten by lice and fleas, but


    her mother had kicked her to the wall, finding her annoying.


    Helene patted her back softly and coaxed her with a smile like she was coaxing a child.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Aurelia sobbed and looked up at her. After a moment of hesitation, she asked softly, ¡°C-Can I


    call you mom?¡±


    Helene did not seem to hear her as she was still engrossed in her own world, hugging Aurelia and


    chasing the mosquitoes away.


    Aurelia found it to be impolite, but she really wanted to call mom seriously for once.


    She had a mother as a child but had never known what it felt like to be loved by her. She found it here


    with Helene now.


    ¡°Princess Lene, sorry to be rude.¡± Her voice was almost inaudible. ¡°But¡­ please grant me this little


    wish of mine, okay? I promise, I¡¯ll forget this after I call it. No one will know!


    ¡°Princess Lene?¡±


    Helene did not respond, still smiling in a daze.


    Aurelia licked her lips and coughed. Snuggled in Helene¡¯s embrace, she called out softly, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Tears spilled from her eyes right after that. She was sad, but she smiled, happy to be able to call mom


    and not hoping for more.


    ¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Mom,¡± Aurelia murmured to herself, sitting on the step.


    This was the best word in the world, but she could only tuck the word in her heart and forever keep it in


    that night.


    It was incredibly hot today, with the sunlight baking the ground. Even the flowers in the yard drooped


    listlessly.


    Aurelia got up and had just stepped a foot into the hall when she heard the guard¡¯s sonorous voice


    behind her.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Aurelia froze and turned around to see Alexander¡¯s warm smile.


    She quickly bowed but had once again forgotten which leg to pull back and was fumbling with both


    legs. Alexander could not help chuckling.


    ¡°Never mind, forget the bow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Aurelia was apologetic. ¡°Your Highness, I might already be punished if you weren¡¯t this


    nice! But I¡¯ll still pick the protocol up quickly. I can¡¯t forget my part just because you¡¯re nice!¡±


    ¡°It actually doesn¡¯t matter that you don¡¯t pick up these pedantic protocols.¡± Alexander half-joked. ¡°Who


    knows? You might not have to bow when you see me in the future!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t these be done away if you be Mrs. Harris?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Aurelia blushed instantly and hung her head, looking like a cooked shrimp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel shy!¡± Alexander smiled and stepped aside to let her see behind him. ¡°See who I¡¯ve


    brought?¡±

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    While Aurelia was still dazed, the mysterious person behind Alexander showed his true face.


    Aurelia¡¯s hand flew to her mouth as she nearly shrieked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised¡­¡± Alexander was trying to hold back hisugh as well.


    How could she not be surprised, though?


    When the two of them entered just now, Aurelia had thought that the one following Alexander was a¡­


    maid!


    She scanned Neil from head to toe with widened eyes.


    He was in a short-sleeved blouse and a long narrow skirt¡ªarge-sized long narrow skirt. He was


    even wearing floral-embroidered ts and had a headscarf.


    If one did not look carefully, one would think he was just a maid with a bigger build! This maid with a


    bigger build had walked in swaying hips just now!


    Aurelia¡¯s face was growing red. When she saw Neil¡¯s glower, she could no longer hold herself back. A


    loud giggle escaped along with her tears.


    ¡°Shh!¡± Alexander shushed her and asked Neil to wear the headscarf properly. There were still guards


    and maids at the door, and nothing was secure.


    Alexander strolled outside and waved a hand to dismiss those people. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit my aunt.


    Aurelia alone is enough here. You¡¯re dismissed for now.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, but¡­¡± The guards were wary.


    ¡°Why? Must I be supervised when I visit my aunt?¡±


    The guards quickly shook their heads and were gone in the blink of an eye.


    Now that the hall was safe, Neil pulled the headscarf off and breathed in relief. It was only then Aurelia


    dared to cackle loudly.


    ¡°And you¡¯re stillughing!¡± Neil red at her.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Aurelia was heaving. ¡°Why this¡­ hahaha! Why are you pretending to be a maid?¡±


    ¡°Because Neil can¡¯t enter the pce as he wishes,¡± Alexander exined. ¡°And if the two of us appear


    at the west pce together, it¡¯ll attract the attention of Aunt Carme¡¯s spies. So I came up with this


    idea for him to act as my servant.¡±


    ¡°Why not a guard?¡±


    ¡°A guard is too aggressive and will also attract attention.¡± Alexander chuckled. ¡°Besides, it is easier to


    dress up as a maid. Just the uniform, and we¡¯re set. If he acts as a guard, I have to prepare the


    weapons for him¡ªtoo troublesome!¡±


    Neil shot him a death re.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexander cleared his throat and said, ¡°This is the hardest role Mr. Neil Harris, the award-winning actor,


    has yed. Ms. Chilton, seize the chance and chat with him. I¡¯ll wait outside!¡±


    He shed them a smile and left, closing the door behind him.


    Aurelia and Neil stared at each other for some time before bursting intoughter together.


    Neil went up to pull her into a hug. Aurelia struggled a little and let him hug her when she could not


    shove him away.


    Speaking of which¡­ his hug wasfortable.


    She pressed her ear against his chest and listened seriously.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Neil¡¯s voice was a little husky, his gaze indulging.


    Aurelia smiled. ¡°Listening to your heartbeat!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Trying to make sure whether the one hugging you is a man or a ghost?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Aurelia punched him. ¡°I heard Cordelia say that she likes staying in Mr. Z¡¯s arms the most. When


    I asked her why, she said that his heartbeat is the best sound in the world!¡±


    She blinked and pouted.


    ¡°But I think¡­ Cordelia¡¯s wrong. Your heartbeat sounds the best!¡±


    Neil froze, and his heart could not help beating faster. He looked down at her.


    Since she was ¡°invited¡± into the pce by Carme ten days ago, she had never left. Only God knew


    what he had gone through these ten days!


    He could not contact her and did not know if she was safe. He was unable to see her smile or hear her


    voice¡­ Neil felt worse than a cat on a hot tin roof¡ªhe was like a cat on a ming roof!


    Even with Alexander¡¯s help as he could go in and out of the pce with the convenience of his status


    and could help him protect Aurelia in secret¡ªeven when Rowan had told him that Aurelia was a great


    help staying at the west pce and that he would ensure her safety¡ªNeil had still suffered.


    When sleep lost him, he would pull out his phone to watch the video again and again. The girl was like


    a brave, righteous warrior, not flinching even against the queen.


    ¡°I won¡¯t exchange Neil for anything!


    ¡°I¡¯ll let him know that I¡¯m worthy of him!¡±


    Neil would keep watching and chuckle when he came to this part. As he chuckled, his tears would fall


    too.


    He finally had the chance for Alexander to take him in today. Although a maid was was and would be


    safer, the idea of it definitely included Alexander¡¯s mind to prank him!


    Let him prank him, then. He just wanted to see Aurelia. As long as he was not pranked to death,


    anything could go.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Neil swayed the girl in his arms. ¡°Are you done listening?¡±


    Aurelia was enjoying herself with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Say, we only get to meet for 20 minutes. Are you going to stay like this for all 20 minutes?¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Hmm, why not?¡± Aurelia replied with a giggle.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Neil swallowed the word brat.


    The moment he saw the video clip, he had decided to turn a new leaf. He was going to be nice and


    elegant and would notsh out at her so impulsively.


    It was just that they seemed to be used to being rough with each other being together.


    Neil suddenly recalled his lines from the films he had acted in the past. He had acted in roles of a


    domineering bossy CEO too, and the lines were fresh in his mind.


    He smiled and got into character in the blink of an eye. ¡°Sigh, you rascal!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Aurelia snapped her head up with widened eyes.


    Neil¡¯s ¡°rascal¡± seemed to have gone through several turns in his throat as it was tinged with some


    teasing, mockery, and indulgence¡­ It creeped Aurelia out as she had goosebumps!


    However, Neil seemed happy with his performance, thinking that he was good with his lines still. He


    yanked Aurelia to pin her against the wall and supported himself against it with an arm and a cool look.


    Aurelia did not know how many ridiculous idol dramas he had filmed in the past. The male leads were


    as if factory-produced¡ªalways brimming with confidence and an overbearing smirk, always the same.


    ¡°Woman, you¡¯re the first person to hear my heartbeat! You¡¯ve sessfully attracted my attention!¡±


    Aurelia looked at him with a grimace. What kind of romance drama was this? This was more like a


    horror film!


    Neil thought that he had won her over with this and stroked his chin, considering that the next step


    would be a kiss. However, just as he slowly leaned in, the back of his head felt like something hit him!


    It was a pillow?


    What came together with the pillow was a loud, crisp voice. ¡°Let her go!¡±

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    Neil turned back and saw Helene, who was ring daggers at him with her hands on her hips.


    Neil was annoyed that he was hit for no reason and wanted to vent it on someone, but he had


    goosebumps once he saw Helene¡¯s temperament¡­


    ¡°Let go of her!¡± Helene shouted stubbornly, ¡°Let! Go!¡±


    Neil was frustrated. He would haveshed out if it was a usual day, but it was strange today.


    Helene, who was pale and fragile, seemed to tower over him somehow. He could only stare at her


    without being able to get a word out.


    After a long time, Neil could only say, ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    Helene harrumphed loudly and shoved him away to put herself in front of Aurelia.


    Her frail body formed a stark contrast against the tall and muscr Neil.


    It was just that she did not seem afraid at all facing this big man.


    Neil could not help thinking of a story. A hunter was hunting in the forest. His hound had found a baby


    bird that had fallen to the ground from its nest and was going to sniff it out when the mama bird flew


    over, fluttering its wings and chirping loudly to protect its chick.


    The hound was tens of times bigger than the mama bird, but it was stunned by the bird¡¯s presence and


    stood frozen.


    Helene, who had her arms spread wide, was really like that mama bird¡­


    Neil furrowed his brows and had an odd feeling out of the blue.


    Aurelia grinned and put both hands on Helene¡¯s shoulders to ask her to put her arms down.


    ¡°Princess Lene, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t met him? Do you remember the


    uncle that I always mention?¡±


    Helene pursed her lips and blinked but shook her head in a daze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce the two of you to each other formally then!¡± Aurelia hooked arms with Helene. ¡°Uncle, you


    have to bow to Princess Lene!¡±


    Neil was reluctant, but she was an actual royal and Alexander¡¯s aunt, so he bowed ording to the


    royal family protocol.


    Aurelia beamed. ¡°Princess Lene, he¡¯s Neil Harris, General Noah Harris¡¯ son¡­ You know General


    Harris, right?¡±


    Helene¡¯s gaze flickered. Noah¡¯s name took her back to her carefree teenage days. She was not quite


    clear with the fragments of memory in her mind, but Noah was a loyal and brave warrior from what she


    could remember.


    ¡°General Harris, I know,¡± she murmured softly, looking up at Neil. ¡°But he¡¯s¡­ not as handsome as


    General Harris!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± Neil raised his voice.


    He had been good-looking for so many years and sought after by hundreds and thousands of fangirls.


    Even when he starred in a bad guy role, his great looks could influence the audience¡¯s values.


    This was the first time in his life that someone said he was not handsome! How could he swallow such


    an insult!?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not handsome!¡± Helene repeated. ¡°Not handsome, bad guy! You wanted to bully my baby just now!¡±


    Neil was simply bewildered. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Aurelia shot him a look and told him barely above a whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious with


    Princess Lene. She¡¯s not in a clear mind. Why must you fight her? Can¡¯t you just give in?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess Lene¡¯s baby is that pillow.¡± Aurelia smiled. ¡°But sometimes, she calls me baby too!¡±


    Neil was helpless and disgruntled.


    ¡°Bad guy, you bully my baby!¡± Helene went up to punch him.


    Neil could only let her hit her. Aurelia had spoken, after all.


    Helene ran off after two punches. Before Neil could react to it, she ran back out with a few mini


    garments.


    ¡°Bad guy, don¡¯t leave!¡± Helene sounded righteous as she stood tall and proud in front of him.


    Aurelia was surprised. ¡°Your Highness, you¡­¡±


    Helene told her very seriously, ¡°Bad guy bullies baby. Needs to be punished!¡±


    Neil felt a headacheing. He really did not want to stay there and y games with a crazy woman.

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    However, Neil could not leave. Helene stopped in front of him and shoved him the half-done clothes!


    ¡°You can only leave after you¡¯re done with the embroidery!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Aureliaughed until her stomach hurt seeing Neil¡¯s face that could be made into a meme.


    Helene grabbed Aurelia¡¯s hand and raised her head proudly. She took her to the side ce.


    ¡°Let the bad guy do it! Let him do it all!


    ¡°He can¡¯t bully you if he¡¯s doing embroidery!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Neil looked at the two of them in disbelief. Aurelia turned her head to show her tongue and made a silly


    face before leaving.


    ¡­


    Zephyr had been helping Jim trante the documents the past few days.


    Apart from Chaisene and Feransai, he had also mastered a bit of Espany. With the help of a dictionary,


    it was not too difficult for him to do the trantion.


    It was close to midnight. Cordelia brought a ss of milk to the study and ced it into his hand. She


    then massaged his shoulders.


    ¡°Is our son sleeping?¡± Zephyr looked up from the documents to rx a little bit.


    She chuckled. ¡°He has been for a while now. He was waiting for his daddy to read him a book, but you


    didn¡¯t show up!¡±


    ¡°He was waiting for me?¡± Zephyr was rather surprised.


    He was ttered, to be exact.


    When did that little thing ever want him?Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Cordelia bent down and hugged his neck. She leaned her face on his. ¡°The boy is older


    now. Maybe he hopes his heroic dad will be with him.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Now that I think about it, our son will only stay by my side for two to three years. When he can


    run, when he goes to school and has a world of his own¡­ he will forget that he has a mother who is


    waiting for him at home! I¡¯d be waiting for a long time!¡±


    Zephyr smiled. Janine never felt like that before.


    His mother focused more on her own world and loved herself more.


    His wife should learn that from his mother.


    ¡°What, you¡¯re already sad?¡± He got up, hugged her, and rubbed the tip of his nose with hers. ¡°Your


    husband is still the best, right?


    ¡°Hmm?


    ¡°Your son will leave you when he grows up. Your husband is the only one who will be with you for the


    rest of your life!¡±


    Cordelia chuckled when she heard that.


    Zephyr whispered, ¡°Wifey, should we¡­ make a daughter?¡±


    Her cheeks flushed. She lowered her head and said nothing.


    ¡°Daughters are sweet. I guarantee she won¡¯t be disloyal like our son¡­¡±


    Zephyr carried her while convincing her to give him a daughter. He rushed into the bedroom.


    Giving birth to a daughter was secondary.


    Most importantly, he had been holding back for days!


    Cordelia knew what he wanted. She pursed her lips and yed along, lying next to him.


    She suddenly asked before he got into it, ¡°Hubby, what if¡­ it¡¯s a son again?¡±


    Zephyr was stunned and slipped. ¡°No way!?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Aunt Helen did fortune telling, saying that I¡¯ll only give birth to a daughter after seven


    sons!¡±


    Zephyr suddenly felt weak and almost fell on her.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    Cordelia could not help butugh when she saw Zephyr¡¯s miserable face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She stretched her arms to hug his neck and kiss his lips.


    He saw something from her sly doe eyes. Was thisdy just pulling his leg?


    Seven sons? She was funny to be able toe up with that!


    He would not allow her to, even if she wanted that many sons!


    How would it be like to have seven brats?! He did not need a water polo team!


    Zephyr thought and smirked. He unleashed his wild side while grabbing her shoulders¡­


    ¡°Ah, Zen!¡± She did not expect to be exposed so soon. ¡°Do you really want seven sons?¡±


    ¡°Wifey, why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I bet the next one¡­ will definitely be a daughter!¡±


    ¡°Mmph!¡± He kissed her before she managed to say anything.


    ¡­


    On the next day, Cordelia felt sore everywhere. Shey in bed, willing to move.


    She had assumed she would trick him by saying they would have seven sons before having a


    daughter¡­ However, her husband was terrible. Not only did he expose her, but he even went on until


    midnight¡­


    Even if she wanted to m herself onto a wall, she did not have the strength to do it.


    She turned around and had all her attention on Zephyr¡¯s face. It seemed like it had been long since she


    watched him like that.


    Ever since having a son, she had all of her attention on him and had neglected her husband


    significantly. He hadined to her a few times, but she would say that he was being insensible.


    Cordelia smiled apologetically, caressing his chiseled face. Her eyes were getting misty.


    Zephyr was in a deep sleep. He must be having a sweet dream that he was smiling.


    ¡°Papa, mama!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    At that moment, Zuko¡¯s baby voice was calling at the door.


    Cordelia was shocked. Just when she was going to get to the door, she heard the nanny knocking. ¡°Sir,


    madam, the baby is asking to see his parents. Can hee in?¡±


    ¡°The door¡¯s not locked. Let him in!¡±


    The nanny opened a little bit of the door.


    Zuko was getting better at walking. He ran in happily, with a bright smile on his face.


    The nanny closed the door.


    Cordelia sat on the bed, making all sorts of faces to entertain him. Zukoughed happily. He grabbed


    onto the side of the bed and jumped with all of his strength, but he failed.


    However, the little darling was determined as Cordelia encouraged him. He finally conquered the high


    bed.


    He began to walk around on the bed.


    Zuko tripped on Zephyr¡¯s long leg. Zuko thought he was ying with him, so he quickly crawled to him.


    ¡°Darling, aren¡¯t youing to mama?¡±


    ¡°Papa, papa!¡± Zuko waved his chubby arms.


    Cordelia smiled helplessly as she watched her son crawl to Zephyr¡¯s head. After looking for a while,


    Zuko raised his chubby hands and dropped them!


    A loud p echoed!


    Zephyr was shocked. He saw his son smiling when he opened his eyes. Just when he was in a daze,


    he saw Zuko trying to stand up. He was wobbly, and his chubby butt fell on Zephyr¡¯s face, blocking his


    nose¡­


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±


    At that moment, like clockwork, a pungent gas leaked from his little butt¡­

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    Cordelia widened her eyes and almost lost her breath fromughing. She quickly carried Zuko.


    Zephyr sat up, his hair messy. He was shocked, and there was no longer light in his eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Little Zuko thought it was fun, so he pped while giggling.


    Zephyr kept taking deep breaths and told himself, ¡°He¡¯s my son, my son, my son!¡±


    ¡°Hubby, a-are you okay?¡±


    Zephyr forced a smile and only squeezed out two words after a long time. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Cordelia wanted to ask if he would continue tranting for Jim today when her phone rang. It


    was a call from Southeast Aciatic.


    ¡°Cordelia, are you up?¡± It was Rowan¡¯s voice.


    Little Zuko snatched the phone when he heard his grandfather¡¯s voice. ¡°Grandpoo, grandpoo!¡±


    ¡°My little darling, do you miss grandpoo?¡± Rowanughed happily. ¡°Come back soon. Grandpoo will


    bring you to catch fireflies!


    ¡°But grandpoo needs to talk to your mommy now. Can you wait?¡±


    Zuko nodded, not sure if he understood. He handed the phone to his mother and buried himself in his


    father¡¯s embrace.


    Cordelia guessed everything was set back in Southeast Aciatic.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, dad?¡±


    Rowan¡¯s voice became serious again as he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the police station. It¡¯ll happen within the


    next two days.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Princess Lene will be ¡®sick¡¯ these two days, and everyone will me me.¡±


    Cordelia thought about it. She understood that he could only use himself as bait in order to lure the


    mastermind out.


    ¡°So, is she safe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to Aurelia. Prince Alexander has removed half of the guards in the west pce. General


    Harris¡¯ men reced them. They¡¯ll be safe.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cordelia nodded. ¡°I found something in Melorian too¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, thene back soon. We must be quick not to leave any future troubles!¡±


    She bit her lip and looked determined. After hanging up the phone, Zephyr grabbed her shoulders


    softly and whispered, ¡°Uncle Bond found something among the people. I found out through the


    trantion that someone witnessed a foreign woman give a baby to a couple in the slums back then.¡±


    ¡°The couple that we captured?¡±


    ¡°Most probably.¡±


    She fell into deep thought for a moment. Not only had they captured the couple, but there were also


    Suzanne and Joy. If they did not return soon and relied on calls, Carme and Victoria would be


    suspicious.


    ¡°Hubby, should we release Suzanne and Joy?¡± asked Cordelia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve thought about this.¡± Zephyr smirked. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t just release them.


    ¡°Suzanne has no family. She only has a brother. He¡¯s weak and still bedridden.


    ¡°Joy has a secret son who is seven this year. As he¡¯s a secret, he can¡¯t get registered and enrolled in a


    public school. The private schools in Southeast Aciatic are scarily expensive. That¡¯s why her son still


    hasn¡¯t gotten to school.¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. She was surprised that he had investigated so much within a short period!


    ¡°Wifey, we must hit the snake on the head!¡± He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the same with humans!¡±


    She smiled.


    She would see peopleining about their husbands being terrible on the Inte, that they could


    not do anything.


    However, her husband was her best teammate. He could do everything, and he did it perfectly!


    ¡°Thank you, hubby!¡± Cordelia hugged him. ¡°You¡¯re so busy, yet you investigate this for me. I don¡¯t know


    what I can do to thank you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking much. Just marry me.¡± Zephyr smiled with allure. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Register


    tonight. You can do it in installments!¡±


    ¡°Zen!¡±


    ¡°Mama, n-no hugging!¡±


    At that moment, Little Zuko squeezed between them, stopping them from hugging!

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    Zephyr red at Zuko, attempting to grab his chubby leg and toss him aside.


    However, Cordelia quickly carried their son before he could do it.


    He sighed. So there was a third wheel between them, after all¡­


    ¡°Hey, are you going to be petty with your son?¡± She smiled at him while carrying the baby. ¡°Have you


    tranted the documents for Uncle Bond?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, all done.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s¡­¡±


    He smirked. ¡°We can go to Southeast Aciatic to reveal the truth now!¡±


    ¡­


    Aurelia ran in panic from the west pce.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    Her cry echoed in the big pce. However, there were many guards in the west pce. She was


    stopped when she arrived at the door.


    ¡°Please let me out!¡± She was teary. ¡®Please get doctors to save Princess Lene! She¡¯s¡­ dying!¡±


    The guards looked at each other. Though doubtful, they dared not dy as someone in the royalty was


    involved. They quickly reported to Queen Carme.


    Soon, the queen appeared outside the west pce, with Victoria following behind her.


    Aurelia was waiting at the door. She did not even have time to bow and ran to Carme as if there was


    a disaster.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please save Princess Lene! She¡­¡±


    ¡°How is she exactly? Tell me everything!¡±


    At that moment, Alexander came out from the pce. Victoria was surprised to see him.


    ¡°Alexander, w-why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Helene is sick. Of course, I¡¯m here to visit her,¡± he said calmly with the majesty of a king.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Victoria nced at Carme and then asked him, ¡°How¡¯s Aunt Helene?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s stable now.¡± He walked to the queen and bowed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie. I got the doctors toe


    as soon as I heard the news. Her life¡¯s no longer at risk. But she¡¯s too weak now and can¡¯t see


    anyone.¡±


    Carme¡¯s serious face was slightly relieved now.


    That was great. She was not nning to visit Helene anyway.


    She cared more about another thing.


    ¡°How did she suddenly get so sick?¡± Carme looked cold as she looked at Aurelia with her sharp


    eyes. ¡°Is it due to your mishandling?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Aurelia buried herself in terror. She was shaking and dared not move at all.


    ¡°Auntie, it has nothing to do with her.¡± Alexander stood out. ¡°She suddenly lost consciousness due to


    the medicine she had been consuming.¡±


    Victoria instinctively looked at Carme when she heard that and then looked down.


    ¡°The doctors have given her emergency treatment. She¡¯s okay now.¡± Alexander clearly stated, ¡°Also,


    they concluded that she had too much cinnabar intake before she lost consciousness. A small dosage


    helps her illness indeed, but overdosing would be no different from consuming arsenic!¡±


    Victoria was stunned but quickly went with it. ¡°Auntie, I remember Mr. Irwin used to frequent this ce!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Alexander pretended to be surprised. ¡°I told him to treat Aunt Helene. I didn¡¯t expect him


    to really take it seriously!


    ¡°But¡­¡± He then frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange, Auntie? She had been fine before Mr. Irwin


    came. As soon as he came¡­¡±


    ¡°Rowan must have something to do with this!¡± Carme raised her voice. ¡°Cinnabar is holistic medicine.


    He¡¯s the only one who is a master in that area in the entire Southeast Aciatic!¡±


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Alexander was shocked. ¡°So, Mr. Irwin came prepared. He wanted to harm my aunt!¡±


    Carme nced at him. There was a subtle smirk on her lips.


    She knew that family was important to him. As soon as they made Helene a victim, he would not be on


    the same side as the Irwins!


    By then, she could get rid of Helene and make the Irwins criminals at the same time.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    It would be even better if they would confiscate Irwin Pharmaceuticals¡¯ assets¡­


    ¡°Auntie, we must capture Mr. Irwin!¡± Victoria was adding oil to the fire. ¡°He intended to murder a royal.


    He should be executed!¡±


    Carme frowned and red at her.


    The execution would depend on the judiciary!


    She spoke without thinking in front of so many people. If she really became the queen in the future and


    spewed nonsense on important international events, would she not embarrass the entire Southeast


    Aciatic?


    Carme sighed heavily and looked at Aurelia. She asked coldly. ¡°Did you notice anything unusual


    when you were in the west pce?¡±


    Thetter gripped at the corner of her shirt and rolled her doe eyes. She was shaking and biting her lip


    ¡ªit was the acting technique that Neil had taught her.


    He had said people would behave like that when they were scared.


    She had failed to act that out over ten times before Neil trained her to perfection.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Highness¡­¡± She was shaking and incoherent. ¡°I-I¡¯m the one who has been taking


    care of Princess Helene. However, every time Mr. Irwin came, he¡¯d prohibit me from staying inside!


    ¡°H-He would chase me and the other maids out. He¡¯d stay to treat her alone. But I don¡¯t know why¡­


    she became like this! She suddenly lost consciousness today. I thought she was dying¡­¡±


    Alexander nced at her and frowned.


    What had Neil taught her! She was so dramatic, as if she was in a stage y!


    However, she was crying louder and louder, looking more and more wronged. Even Carme no longer


    doubted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Rowan!¡± She ordered, ¡°Search the pce. We must find evidence of him harming Princess


    Helene!¡±


    She knew that the ¡®evidence¡¯ was a bottle of cinnabar, so she put it on top of the cab in the main


    kitchen.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Give the evidence to the police after you¡¯ve found it.¡± She scoffed. Rowan could not run this time.


    ¡­


    Cordelia and Zephyr took Little Zuko to Southeast Aciatic.


    She got the news as soon as the private jetnded¡ªRowan had been arrested.


    As he was considered a celebrity in Southeast Aciatic, he became a trending topic. The backend of all


    websites was almost paralyzed.


    ¡°ording to reliable sources, Southeast Aciatic Medical Association¡¯s President Rowan Irwin caused


    a royal member to be ill¡­ The king is mad and got the judiciary to arrest him. He¡¯s filing awsuit


    against him¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr could not help butugh as he heard Cordelia reading the news.


    ¡°What are youughing about?¡± She lifted her head.


    He pursed his lips and whispered, ¡°I¡¯mughing because¡­ I have one more prison mate now!¡±


    ¡°Zen!¡± Just when she was going to punch him, he grabbed her fist and kissed it.


    ¡°Alright, my dear wifey.¡± He stopped joking around. ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell you that he¡¯d be in jail for some time


    as the bait to lure the mastermind?¡±


    ¡°Though that¡¯s the case¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m worried about him. He¡¯s old, after all. It¡¯d be hard for him to


    stay in such a ce.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Alexander and Neil would let him suffer?¡±


    She thought about it, and it made sense. The burden was lifted now.


    ¡°Carry, mama!¡± Little Zuko was moving around in the nanny¡¯s arms. He kept stretching his arms.


    When Cordelia was going to carry him while giggling, Zephyr grabbed her shoulders and hugged her.


    The man¡¯s muscr chest blocked her entirely. Little Zuko started to make noise as he could not see


    his mother.


    ¡°Hehe, no hugging for you!¡± Zephyr turned his head to smile at him. He then hugged his wife tightly.


    ¡°That brat upies you every day. I won¡¯t give in this time, no matter what!¡±


    Cordelia rolled her eyes at him speechlessly.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Little Zuko shouted behind. ¡°Papa, bad. Papa bad!¡±

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    Soon, the entire Irwin Pharmaceuticals was seized.


    All of the medicine factories under them were asked to stop production. The pharmacies were shut,


    and trading with other countries had been paused.


    Even the few hospitals under them could not take in patients.


    Within a short few days, the business felt like it had fallen, making everyone in the family worried.


    Martin did not believe it when he first heard that.


    From what he remembered, Rowan was giving and noble. Not only had he brought Irwin


    Pharmaceuticals to a new height, but they maintained the same price for all medicines for 20 years


    when all of the pharmaceuticalpanies had a price hike.


    One could do charity once or twice, for a month or two months.


    Who would do something that put them at a disadvantage for 20 years?


    Martin frowned, thinking something must be up. There might be some misunderstandings in between.


    However, Carme seized the opportunity to suppress his doubts. ¡°Your Majesty, if this happened to


    someone else, I might be forgiving like you¡­ But it¡¯s Helene who was harmed! She¡¯s the sister you


    love, Your Majesty! Although she was out of her mind when we got our own medical team to treat her


    before, her illness didn¡¯t get worse.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°How did she suddenly lose consciousness when Rowan treated her, then?


    ¡°Your Majesty, if we don¡¯t get to the bottom of this, do you dare to say that you¡¯re the person who loves


    her most!?¡±


    Martin felt troubled. After thinking for some time, he finally waved and got the queen to handle it.


    He turned his head to look at her. ¡°Carme, I want the person who hurts my sister to pay 10 folds,


    even 100 folds!¡±


    Carme looked into his eyes and caressed his face. She had so many bad things just to get his


    attention or apliment.


    He had no idea that what he said would make her happy for a long time.


    She said under her breath, ¡°Martin, I¡¯m willing to do everything for you, but please don¡¯t hate me,


    okay?¡±


    ¡­


    Many people came to Irwin Manor today.


    They were Irwin Pharmaceuticals¡¯ seniors, investors, and some rtives from the family.


    Everyone surrounded the long table in the living room. It was rather tense.


    Someone finally spoke after failing to hold back. ¡°So, how should we split thepany?¡±


    ¡°I have 0.5% of the shares. I want to withdraw that!¡±


    ¡°My shares are less than 1%, but apart from the 1%, I wantpensation too!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I don¡¯t mind a plot of the house. I just wantpensation! We can¡¯t just bear the losses for


    nothing!¡±


    They began speaking, and the huge living room was noisy. Some were getting out of their minds,


    asking to rece the president and removing Rowan from thepany!


    ¡°Are you guys done?!¡± A majestic voice silenced them.


    X sat on the main seat. She was still a little weak. Her hands and feet got cold, she had beads of


    cold sweat, and she was shaking.


    However, her mind was clear.


    Although these people had a seat on the board of directors, they contributed nothing.


    Rowan had turned a blind eye to what they did since they were family.


    Never had she thought they would stir chaos today!


    She slowly stood up and nced through them coldly. She had the majesty of thedy of the house.


    She said coldly, ¡°Everyone, they¡¯ve only arrested Rowan. He hasn¡¯t been convicted. He has been


    generous with you guys, yet you¡¯re adding insult to injury. How¡¯s that fair?¡±


    ¡°Ha, Madam Irwin!¡± An old man looked at her with insults. ¡°I heard that you were sick for years when


    you were in Jangasas. Your brain didn¡¯t work very well sometimes. Let me remind you this¡­ Did you


    forget how the president got to where he is now?


    ¡°We¡¯re not adding insult to injury. To put it frankly, we¡¯re avenging you!¡±


    ¡°Avenging me?¡± X¡¯s tone went up. ¡°He¡¯s my husband, so why would couples hold grudges?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if your parents would be so angry that they came back alive after hearing what you said,


    Madam. Irwin!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be great if they did,¡± she said calmly. ¡°They¡¯lle back to see your disgusting faces, and they¡¯ll


    know who to bring with them!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She mmed the table with a majestic air.


    ¡°Rowan is arrested for investigation, not put behind bars! Also, Irwin Pharmaceuticals still stands. I


    know all of you are selfish, but please behave! If you¡¯re too greedy for money, you might just get


    yourself into trouble!¡±


    She was majestic in everything she said. Her majesty as a woman had suppressed every man here.


    ¡°My mother-inw is right.¡± A deep and cold voice sounded from outside of the living room.


    Zephyr walked slowly with a smirk on his face. The cold gleam deep in his eyes was terrifying.


    The living room fell into silence.


    He stood next to her and said. ¡°Irwin Pharmaceuticals is only facing a temporary difficulty. It¡¯ll pass


    soon. The Hamertons will give our all to fight with Irwin Pharmaceuticals!


    ¡°I heard some people say they¡¯d like to withdraw their shares?¡±


    The people who had spoken loudly earlier instinctively held their heads down.


    Zephyr chuckled. ¡°We can do that. Who else wants that? Tell us now! However, all of the profits from


    the market in Centrolis the Hamertons invested in will have nothing to do with them!¡±


    Nobody spoke for a long time after he said that.


    He paced in the living room like a lion watching its territory.


    Meanwhile, those people were like hyenas that thought highly of themselves to be invading.


    ¡°What, why is nobody speaking?


    ¡°Ha, thinking of turning Irwin Pharmaceuticals upside down? Do you think we¡¯re pushovers!?¡±


    He was fierce, and the investors were terrified. They dared not speak.

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    ¡°Yo, so this is Mr. Z of the Hamertons?¡±


    A middle-aged man looked at the video on his phone and revealed a cryptic smile, especially after


    hearing Zephyr say, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re pushovers?¡±.


    Rowan poured himself a cup of tea as he stared at the chessboard, figuring out what to do next.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Why are you looking at the chessboard?¡±


    Rowan lifted his hand and put the chess piece down. ¡°Gotcha!¡±


    The man widened his eyes.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to check out my son-inw instead of paying attention to chess?¡±


    The man gave him a look of disdain, just like looking down on the enemy on the battlefield before.


    Rowan smiled as he happily ate the snacks the man brought. He even got him to bring more medical


    books when he returned next time so that he would be less bored.


    It was an isted courtyard with an artificial mountain, flowers, and nts. If one did not see the many


    guards outside, it would be hard to imagine this was a part of the Southeast Aciatic Prison.


    The man who was ying chess with Rowan was the glorious general, Noah Harris.


    Thetter was temporarily held in the prison, waiting for his hearing. However, Noah had used his


    connections to put him in this heaven on earth. He even visited him frequently. The two old buddies


    would drink tea, chat, and y chess. They were living a good life.


    Cordelia thought it was an eye-opener when she had a video call with him. ¡°So, dad, there¡¯s a VIP


    room in prison too?¡±


    Rowan chuckled. ¡°What? That brat Zephyr didn¡¯t tell you what it looked like when he lied to you?¡±


    She pouted and hung up the call.


    Zephyr had never been in prison, so how would he know if there was VIP treatment or not?


    ¡°Hey, why are you dreaming?¡± Noah waved in front of his eyes.


    Rowan put the chessboard away when he snapped back to his senses. He did not want to y


    anymore.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Noah did not care about chess. He still had his eyes glued on his phone, watching the scene where


    Zephyr stood up for his mother-inw.


    ¡°Buddy, you got lucky on your live-in son-inw. He¡¯s so good to your family!¡±


    ¡°What live-in son-inw!¡± Rowan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°My daughter married into the Hamertons, okay?


    Stop spewing nonsense!¡±


    Noah nced at him. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re protecting him? Didn¡¯t you despise him before?¡±


    ¡°I despise you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°My son-inw is the best in the world!¡± Rowan looked at him with his side eye. ¡°If you dare spew


    nonsense again, don¡¯t me me for stabbing you with my needle!¡±


    The two old men did not want to yield. Soon, they started arguing in the ¡®VIP prison¡¯.


    Neil was dumbstruck when he arrived and saw that.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He quickly separated them.


    ¡°Dad, uncle! What are you guys doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing!¡± They smiled at him at the same time. ¡°Just exercising, that¡¯s all!¡±


    He was rendered speechless. ¡°You guys are old and will hurt yourself if you move too much. If you hurt


    your¡­¡±


    Rowan and Noah rolled their eyes at him at the same time.


    Neil got back to business. ¡°Dad, uncle, I have something to discuss with you two.¡±


    Noah discarded his joking expression and nced with his sharp eyes. The guards around left.


    ¡°The hearing will happen at the end of the month next month. The king and queen will be there.¡±


    Rowan smiled while nodding. He had expected that.


    It was just that it would take quite a long time to get to the hearing day.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    It seemed like Carme was trying to buy time to continue giving the medicine to Helene through the


    one month so that she would never wake up.


    Rowan looked at Neil and asked, ¡°Neil, who is taking care of Princess Lene now?¡±


    ¡°The medical team from before,¡± Neil said. ¡°Queen Carme got the old medical team back as soon as


    you got in prison, uncle.¡±


    If Rowan was right, the medicine that they had been injecting Helene with should be the root of the


    illness!


    ¡°Get Aurelia to get the medicine from the medical team!¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Neil frowned. He did not want Aurelia to be involved.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He would rather take the risk himself.


    ¡°She must do it.¡± Rowan was determined.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± The former was hesitating. He chuckled. ¡°Get a report from Carter, then Cordelia and Zen


    will tell you a story. You¡¯ll understand why Aurelia has to do this after you listen to them!¡±


    Neil was confused and did not understand. The father and son stared at each other in confusion.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Just do as your uncle says!¡± Noah shoved him. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know this old geezer


    loves to be mysterious and sly¡­¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling old geezer!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the old geezer, of course!¡±


    ¡°Noah!¡±


    That was how Neil became a middleman again.


    ¡­


    Aurelia was going to water the nts in the courtyard when she saw a few people walking toward her


    from far away.


    Her heart squeezed.


    The security in the west pce was strict. Theoretically, nobody coulde in as they wished. These


    people¡­


    She put down the pail and walked directly to them.


    It was Prince Alexander who was leading them. He smiled when he saw her, seemingly having secrets


    in his eyes.


    ¡°How¡¯s my aunt?¡±


    Aurelia was stunned before politely answering, ¡°Same old, same old. Although her life¡¯s no longer at


    risk, it feels like she¡¯s weaker now.¡±


    ¡°This is the medical team that used to treat her,¡± he introduced and emphasized softly. ¡°It was my aunt


    who arranged for them toe!¡±


    Aurelia looked around and seemed to have understood something.


    At that moment, the people from the medical team were going to walk in. She took a step forward and


    stopped them.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°This is Princess Helene¡¯s abode. ording to the rules, you can¡¯t just go in as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Are you the new maid?¡± The leading doctor chuckled courteously. ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t know that we¡¯ve


    been treating Princess Lene throughout the years, and we did well. This has happened to her since Mr.


    Rowan came in¡­ Ha, never judge a book by its cover! He looks so noble, yet we didn¡¯t expect him to


    be evil!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions just yet.¡± Aurelia crossed her arms, ¡°The court will decide what kind of a


    person Mr. Rowan is. Are you saying that about him because you¡¯re trying to nder him for having


    higher medical skills than you do?¡±


    The person¡¯s expression changed. He was angry from the humiliation.


    ¡°The queen got us to continue treating Princess Helene. Please step aside and don¡¯t block our way!¡±


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you guys should respect the patient¡¯s opinion, right?¡± Aurelia blocked the door.


    She refused to give in no matter what. ¡°She¡¯s mentally unstable and afraid to see strangers. If you guys


    just go in like that, you won¡¯t be treating her but destroying her!¡±


    Aurelia was sharp with her words. Those people could not take advantage of her at all.


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t stop you guys from treating her. If something really happens, you¡¯ll have to bear the


    consequences!¡± She pped and turned around. ¡°I wonder how you¡¯re going to treat her?¡±


    The leading doctor was annoyed. ¡°Would you understand if we told you?¡±


    ¡°I suggest that you tell her.¡± Alexander scoffed. ¡°The current situation is rather unusual. Princess Lene


    doesn¡¯t let anyone in, even I, her nephew, am no exception. Thisdy is the only one who can get her


    to eat, drink, and take medicine.


    ¡°Therefore, it doesn¡¯t matter if she understands the treatment or not. The important thing is that she can


    get to Princess Lene and carry out your mission for you! Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    The people looked at each other and fell into silence.


    Aurelia leaned on the wall, lookingzy. She would pick her ears and y with her hair. There was a


    carefree smile on her face.


    They came to a conclusion after discussing it for a while. The leading doctor walked forward and said


    to her, ¡°We¡¯re injecting Princess Helene with a medicine.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows. ¡°What medicine?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, something that¡¯s good for her illness. It¡¯s the one that she has been taking, which would


    calm her down after the injection.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Aurelia nodded. ¡®So, where¡¯s the medicine?¡±


    The man took out a prescribed medicine injection from the medical box he was holding.


    She stretched her hand and said with a cryptic smile, ¡°I got it!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Princess Lene prohibits anyone from getting close, not even someone who injects her. She¡¯d be


    scared! Mr. Rowan did acupuncture on her before. She¡¯d wail when she saw the needle!¡±


    They looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°So it would be best to give it to me!¡± She smiled. ¡°This is an IV needle, right? I know this. I know how


    to do it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, let her do it.¡± Alexander went along. ¡°Thisdy is good with her hands. She¡¯s careful, and


    Princess Lene trusts her. She¡¯s the best person to do it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The leading man was still worried.


    ¡°What? What I say no longer counts?¡± Alexander showed his attitude.


    They had visited the pce so many times, and it was the first time they had seen him being so


    majestic. They dared not say much from the scare.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to give it to her.¡± He scoffed. ¡°You can inject it into your own body or throw it


    away. But you¡¯ll still have to report to my aunt. I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to exin to her!¡±


    ¡°S-Since thisdy can do it, we¡¯ll have to trouble her.¡±


    The man gave the injection medicine to Aurelia.


    She smiled and peeped at Alexander before running into the pce.


    After passing through the inner pce, she arrived at the garden. Carter had been hiding in the bushes


    for some time now.


    ¡°Here, this is it!¡± Aurelia was panting. ¡°This is the thing they¡¯re going to inject Princess Lene with.¡±


    He took it over carefully, kept it in the test tube he had brought along, and sealed it.


    ¡°Can you¡­ find out what it is?¡± she asked carefully.


    ¡°Of course! I used to always be in theb!¡±


    ¡°How soon can you find out?¡±


    ¡°I can do that by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Aurelia almost yelled that out. She was hopping around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate just yet,¡± Carter told her everything. ¡°My dad says this is just his spection. This


    might not be the thing that they harmed Princess Lene with.¡±


    She showed her tongue and chuckled.


    Rowan had always been careful no matter what he did. He would not say it out loud if he was not


    confident.


    ¡°Aurelia¡­¡± Cater looked at her hesitantly. ¡°H-Have you never been curious about your identity?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I mean, are you sure that you¡¯re the daughter of two illegal immigrants?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Sheughed at herself. ¡°This is my fate. I can¡¯t change it.¡±


    ¡°What if you can?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She was confused.


    He did not go on. He sneaked out of the small door from behind with the test tube.


    ¡­


    Zephyr took the chance to sort out Irwin Pharmaceuticals¡¯ ounts during the seizure of thepany.


    Cordelia sometimes thought he was funny. He looked so serious and responsible. Did he really think


    that he was a live-in son-inw?¡±


    She walked to him and hugged him from behind. ¡°Hubby, take a rest.¡±


    Zephyr got up and patted her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    He smiled and said nothing.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He wanted to show her the ¡°Speed of Hamerton¡±.


    ¡°These are the problematic ounts. I¡¯ve listed them down.¡± He pointed at theputer. ¡°They¡¯re


    mostly from the people who stirred trouble the other day.¡±


    ¡°Seems like they¡¯ve been wanting to stir up trouble with Irwin Pharmaceuticals.¡±


    ¡°But they don¡¯t have the right.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Nor would I give them a chance!¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Of course, eradicate the problem and clean up.¡±


    He pulled her into his embrace softly. Listening to his heartbeat, she felt like she was in the safest ce


    in the entire world.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave you to it!¡± She lifted her eyes to look at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d have an unexpected


    harvest from this!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zephyr said. ¡°There are always two sides to everything. Something that looks like trouble


    might have a bigger blessing hiding in it.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Such as Aurelia.¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°Her fate made her live in the slums for 18 years, and now


    she¡¯s been rewarded at the pce!¡±


    He smiled and leaned his forehead on hers.


    ¡°What about me?¡± He asked like a rascal, ¡°Did I make up for the sufferings that you went through those


    years?¡±


    ¡°Of course you did.¡± She hugged him tightly. ¡°Fate didn¡¯t only send you my way, but it also gave me a


    good son¡­ I¡¯m really happy.¡±


    ¡°Why must you always talk about him?¡± he mumbled softly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing!¡± He smiled. ¡°I said I¡¯m happy to have you and our son too.¡±


    Cordelia could hear that he had forcefully added ¡°our son¡± in what he said. She could not help but


    laugh.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡± She suddenly recalled something. ¡°There¡¯s news from Melorian as well.¡±


    ¡°From Uncle Bond?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± She nodded,. ¡°On one of the documents, it says someone witnessed a foreigndy giving


    a baby to a couple in a street of Melorian. Thus, he wrote as it was, found that street, and asked about


    that person¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that finding a needle in a haystack!?¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s fortunate to find that person!¡± She smiled. ¡°The witness is the owner of a small restaurant by


    the street. The restaurant is still there after over 20 years!¡±


    Zephyr frowned.


    ¡°Uncle Bond said he has found the owner. Whether or not that¡¯s the witness, he¡¯ll only find out after


    speaking to him.¡±


    ¡°Is Uncle Bond¡­ so capable?¡± He was suspicious. ¡°Wifey, do you really think he¡¯s just a writer?¡±

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    Cordelia thought about it and said, ¡°I also think Uncle Bond¡¯s a little mysterious, not quite like a writer


    who¡¯s always cooped up at home to write. I heard from Trinity that his works have only gotten viral all of


    a sudden these two years, but he¡¯s very skilled in writing with clear logic, and his stories are mind-


    boggling with unexpected plots. And¡­¡±


    ¡°And I feel like those storylines have really happened,¡± Zephyr said lightly.


    The novels he had by the bed had always been Jim¡¯s work. Jim was apt in writing using the first-person


    point-of-view. A few of his mystery novels were written from the perspective of a detective.


    Zephyr initially thought that it was just a form of creative expression, but now¡­ he thought that the first-


    person POV could very well be Jim himself!


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about Uncle Bond for now,¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was soft as she checked her watch


    and said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s still early. The night market¡¯s still running. Should we take a walk there?¡±


    Zephyr paused to repeatedly confirm that his ears were functioning normally.


    Since they had Zuko, Cordelia seemed to never have a date alone with him anymore. As long as their


    son was home, she would stay home to watch him.


    What happened today?


    Zephyr felt like a jackpot just hit him.


    As Cordelia looked at his ever-changing expressions, aside from being amused, she was more so


    guilty.


    Since their family of two had turned into a family of three, her scale had tipped toward their son, and


    she had overlooked her husband many times. Thus, she was trying to make it up to him now.


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia pinched his face. ¡°I want to go for a walk, shop around, and have some snacks like


    we used to back in Jangasas¡­ Can¡¯t I do it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can!¡± Zephyr blurted.


    He grinned. Not only was there going to be a night-market walk and snacks tonight, but he got to hold


    her hand and wrap his hand around her slim waist, enjoying peaceful private time¡­ It was all about


    waiting!


    Zephyr held her hand and was going to depart when some noises came from the baby room next door.


    Cordelia froze before she ran over to check. Zuko was harrumphing and whining to look for his mother.


    The nanny could not hold him back and smiled apologetically.


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, I¡¯m going to give Mr. Zuko a bath and tuck him into bed!¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡± Zuko waved the duckling in his hands. ¡°Mama bath!¡±


    When Cordelia heard her son¡¯s soft voice, she had already thrown the idea ofpensating her


    husband to the back of her mind.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy will give you a bath, baby!¡± Cordelia smiled and picked up Zuko.


    As she turned around, she saw the stunned expression on Zephyr¡¯s face.


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not go out tonight?¡± Cordelia cautiously negotiated with him. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to leave our son at


    home alone¡­¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Cordelia said softly, ¡°You¡¯re already an adult, don¡¯t fight with our son! I¡¯ll make it up to you


    twice as much in the future, okay?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr did not even have a chance to verbalize his agreement or disagreement.


    It was supposed to be a discussion with him, but it was just a notification in reality.


    Anyway, he had to give way whenever it came to their son!


    Zephyr sighed deeply. He took a few steps forward and took Zuko from Cordelia¡¯s arms.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cordelia was surprised.


    ¡°Take a break. I¡¯ll give him a bath,¡± Zephyr replied.


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Zephyr nodded seriously. ¡°Darling, he¡¯s a boy even if he¡¯s young. He needs to be taught about


    gender differences from a young age!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his father. In the future, bathing him and taking him to the toilet are things that I should do!¡±


    Cordelia furrowed her brows.


    It was true that she had read many articles by parenting experts that said that when fathers participated


    in the parenting process, the child¡¯s character was better and smarter. Despite that, she still was not


    very reassured.


    How could one trust a man to take care of a child?


    ¡°Well, just be careful,¡± Cordelia did not want to discourage his enthusiasm. ¡°Let him sit in the basin and


    make sure to cover his ears when you wash his hair¡­ Also, be very careful with the water temperature.


    His skin is delicate, so don¡¯t scald him!¡±


    ¡°Honey, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just rx!¡± Zephyr was a little helpless with this nagging woman behind him, but his eyes were still full


    of infinite fondness as soon as he turned around.


    ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no problem with me taking care of Zuko. Men should bathe together, right, son?¡±

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    Zuko widened his big eyes, adorably lost.


    ¡°Daddy will bathe with you today. We¡¯ll skip the basin. We¡¯re showering standing up!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cordelia was surprised. ¡°No way, this¡ª¡±


    Before she could stop them, Zephyr took their son into the bathroom with a long stride and locked the


    door.


    Cordelia could only be anxious outside.


    A whileter, the sound of water running could be heard from the inside. In the beginning, Zuko did not


    seem to be used to it and whined and cried a little. Zephyr coaxed him with the unique ways of a stern


    father.


    ¡°Kid, are you a man? You¡¯re scared of this little sshing?


    ¡°It¡¯s just washing your head. What are you crying about!?


    ¡°Zuko Hamerton, one more whine and no milk after your shower!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart clenched with anger, and she wished she could rush in and beat a certain someone


    up!


    Soon enough, Zuko stopped crying, and she could hear giggles from inside the bathroom. Suddenly¡­


    ¡°Argh!¡± Zephyr shouted, startling Cordelia.


    Unable to hold herself back any longer, she pounded on the door.


    ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong? Did our son fall?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the bathroom door rattled open, and Zephyr, wrapped in a bath


    towel, stormed out with a dark expression.


    ¡°Honey?¡± Cordelia widened her eyes, seeing that something was not right with his expression. ¡°What¡¯s


    going on?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This little fe, while I was washing his hair¡­ he pulled me!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cordelia was getting more confused. ¡°Where did he pull you?¡±


    Zephyr pursed his lips, clenching the bath towel tightly around his waist with one hand. Where else


    could he have pulled him? Of course, it was¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    Just then, lZuko ran out, all happy and excited, with bubbles still in his hair. ¡°Papa! Papa! I still want to


    y!¡±


    Zephyr turned around and red at him before quickly walking away.


    Cordelia finally realized what had happened and could not help but burst outughing. She picked up


    their son and went into the bathroom. Why did they have to shower together when he could have just


    given the boy a bath? See, their son got his sore spot now!


    She then started to worry a little. Her son had such a strong grip, so what if he identally hurt his


    father?


    The pce was still brightly litte at night.


    Joy lit some aromatherapy incense, a specially made peach fragrance.


    Carme did not like this scent but had kept the habit for decades because Martin liked it.


    Joy covered the incense burner, and the fragrance drifted throughout the entire pce. Carme took a


    deep breath and rubbed her slightly throbbing temple.


    Joy stepped forward and said softly, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time to rest.¡±


    Carme turned around and looked at her. ¡°Was everything smooth during your trip to Melorian?¡±


    Joy¡¯s gaze flickered, and she nodded. ¡°It was smooth. With the information provided by Your Majesty,


    we quickly found those two people. They¡¯re indeed Aurelia¡¯s adoptive parents.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell them what they need to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Carme¡¯s gaze was cryptic. ¡°I trust you to handle things properly.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Joy hesitated for a moment, biting her lip before she finally spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ve worked for


    you for so many years and never made a mistake. Your Majesty¡­ can you also help me?¡±

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    Carme¡¯s face changed, and her eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Joy gathered her courage. This was herst attempt to test Carme. She had been with Carme


    since she was 18 years old. It was difficult to sever the many years of bond.


    Despite her loyalty to Carme, thetter did not have the same deep feelings for her.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Joy said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s about my son¡¯s schooling.¡±


    Carme¡¯s expression was a little impatient. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already arrange it for you?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Joy looked up at her. ¡°That school is not good! The students fight, and the teachers


    don¡¯t do their job. The whole school is a mess, and one can¡¯t learn anything there!¡±


    ¡°But that school is the only one that doesn¡¯t require a birth registration,¡± Carme emphasized. ¡°Joy,


    your son¡¯s illegitimate. You can¡¯t even resolve his birth registration issue, so how can he attend a public


    school?¡±


    Joy was stunned. She looked at Carme¡¯s slightly disdainful expression and suddenly felt that her


    decades of loyalty seemed like aplete joke.


    Birth registration issue?


    As a maid by the queen¡¯s side, who would believe it if she said that she could not even solve her child¡¯s


    birth registration issue?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    This was something that Carme could solve with just a few words. The process would not even take


    five minutes. Yet, Carme just would not do it.


    Perhaps Joy¡¯s significance in Carme¡¯s heart was not enough to make Carme speak up for her.


    Joy remembered when she was in Melorian and asked Cordelia the same question.


    ¡°My son¡¯s illegitimate and has no birth registration, so he can¡¯t attend a good public school. But the cost


    of a private school is too expensive, and I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s answer was: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get it done for you.¡±


    Joy thought she was just saying it for the sake of it, but she received a call from the principal of the best


    public school in Southeast Aciatic three dayster.


    ¡­


    ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡± Carme¡¯s stern voice brought Joy back to reality.


    She smiled and lowered her head to cover up her slightly red eyes.


    ¡°Joy, I know you¡¯re not very satisfied with my approach.¡± Carme looked at her with superiority. ¡°But


    this is the best I can do.


    ¡°You¡¯re only a servant. How could I plead to a school principal for you? And your child¡¯s illegitimate. It¡¯s


    shameful, to begin with!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Joy¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°What about illegitimate birth? Don¡¯t they¡­ deserve to live in this


    world or have a good education?¡±


    ¡°Illegitimate children only bring disgust and be a stumbling block for others!¡± Once Carme


    thought of Aurelia¡¯s existence, she could not help but lose control.


    ¡°Alright, this is the end of the matter! You better not do anything in my name. If I find out, you will suffer,


    and your son will taste the same medicine too!¡±


    Joy felt her heart go cold and chills run down her hands and feet. She had done a lot of things for


    Carme before. She thought it was loyalty, but in reality, it was an abomination¡­ She sneered. Her


    last attempt at probing Carme had failed, and it was time for her to make a choice that was worthy of


    her conscience.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Joy bowed respectfully. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Carme nced at her and sneered. This maid of hers had been serving her for more than 20 years,


    cautious and submissive, always careful and meek. This was the reason her father had chosen Joy to


    serve her¡ªno matter how she bullied her, she would never resist!


    ¡°Alright, you may leave now.¡± Carme closed her eyes. ¡°Pay attention to the whereabouts of those two


    people, and don¡¯t let any information leak!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joy quietly left the room.


    The moon was frosty as ever. She could not help but shiver even on this summer night.


    ¡°Joy, why did you take so long in there?¡±


    Joy heard Suzanne¡¯s voice from behind her. She forced a smile, dejectioncing her gaze.


    Suzanne had been with her for a long time and could tell from a single nce what was weighing on


    her mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re stressing over your son again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Joy shook her head. ¡°Things have been taken care of. He¡¯ll soon be transferred to the best public


    elementary school.¡±


    ¡°The best public elementary school?¡± Suzanne eximed excitedly. ¡°The best in Southeast Aciatic,


    huh? Heh, Her Majesty¡¯s finallye around and is willing to help you?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Not Her Majesty.¡± Joy looked at her and hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°It¡¯s the Irwin heiress.¡±


    There was a spark in Suzanne¡¯s eyes. The two of them looked at each other and tacitly lowered their


    heads.


    ¡°So, we both made the same choice?¡± Suzanne smiled wryly. ¡°Sigh, who would¡¯ve thought that the


    person we¡¯ve been serving loyally for so many years would be no match to an outsider¡­


    ¡°Joy, I know that the Irwin heiress is actually buying us off with her offer, but I¡¯m willing to be bought off


    by her. At least my brother¡¯s illness can be cured! Besides, what Her Majesty and Princess Victoria are


    doing is¡­ really horrible!¡±


    ¡°Shh, keep your voice down!¡± Joy reminded her urgently.


    Some things were better left unsaid, and some things were best done quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to tell the truth at the trial.¡± Suzanne looked into Joy¡¯s eyes. ¡°What about you, Joy?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let my son go back to that environment where all they do is fight?¡±


    They smiled at each other and looked up at the night sky and the moonlight. The moon was bright, but


    there were still shadows that it could not reach. One could not live in the dark forever, could they?


    ¡­


    When Alexander appeared in the west pce again, the guards at the door were curious about the tall


    and strong-looking maid beside him. It was mainly because the maid was too eye-catching. The prince


    was always low profile, and with someone like this around him now, it felt¡­


    Neil only removed his pink wig when they went to the garden at the back and red at Alexander.


    Before he could blow up, Alexander pulled Aurelia over as his shield.


    ¡°Uh, Aurelia, I have something to tell youing here today!¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s face was red from holding back herugh. It took a long time before she could ask, ¡°What is


    it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the court trial,¡± Alexander said softly. ¡°Mr. Irwin will be tried next month. You¡¯ll receive a court


    summon as a witness.¡±

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    Aurelia nodded. She had been prepared a long time ago.


    ¡°I was the one who called everyone¡¯s attention to the matter.¡± She chuckled. ¡°So, Queen Carme


    wants me to testify in court and use Mr. Irwin of being the culprit who harmed Princess Lene.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly right.¡± Alexander nodded.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t let her get her wish.¡±


    ¡°All that matters is that you know what to say in court.¡± Alexander paused and said with a smile, ¡°The


    trial process isplicated, so you should be mentally prepared. And on that day¡­ there may be


    something unexpected happening.¡±


    ¡°Unexpected?¡± Aurelia blinked her big eyes, not quite understanding the meaning of it.


    Alexander did not exin further, but there was a hint of sympathy in his eyes when he looked at the


    girl before him. She should have grown up with him, and he felt she should have been an endearing


    and good¡­ little sister.


    Aurelia asked again, ¡°Your Highness, will there be anything else happening?¡±


    Alexander looked at Neil beside him, who had been unusually quiet today. Neither of them knew how to


    broach the subject with Aurelia.


    Rowan had long suspected Aurelia¡¯s bloodline, and after confirming this suspicion, he hoped to reveal


    it publicly through some sort of opportunity so that neither Carme nor Victoria could manipte it.


    Now, the best opportunity was the trial¡­


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Alexander nudged Neil with his elbow. ¡°Say something! You insisted oning tonight.¡±


    Neil looked up. When he met Aurelia¡¯s eyes, he felt extremelyplicated with shes of their past


    moments in his mind¡ªmeeting in the slums of Melorian, the misunderstanding in the hospital, living


    together in the hotel, sitting in the same float on stage¡­


    He had kept her in his arms like a lost, stray cat in the open sea and took her on his private jet.


    It was just that she was not an ordinary stray cat. She was a pure-blooded aristocrat¡­Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Neil¡¯s heart began to beat faster as he thought of all these. He now understood how self-conscious


    Aurelia must have felt in front of him before.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Aurelia called out to him a few times. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Neil¡¯s throat tightened. He licked his lips and forced a smile.


    Alexander shot him a disdainful look. ¡°Speak fast! There are eyes and ears everywhere in the pce. I


    brought you in with the excuse of visiting my aunt. The guards are watching! It¡¯ll be suspicious if we


    take too long.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Neil shot an equally disdainful look back at him.


    He then looked toward Aurelia and hesitated momentarily before finally asking, stammering, ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Aurelia had been looking at him the whole time, and she was getting impatient. ¡°What is it, uncle?¡±


    ¡°Uh, where¡¯s the ring you bought?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you wear it on my finger when I got drunkst time?¡±


    Aurelia was still puzzled, and even Alexander standing on the side looked perplexed. He looked at


    Aurelia, then Neil, and asked in surprise, ¡°You two have rings?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± Neil pushed him away.


    Alexander pouted and walked to the other side of the garden, not wanting to be a third wheel.


    Aurelia took a deep breath but heard Neil¡¯s urgent voice. ¡°The ring, the ring!¡±


    Aurelia was at a loss for words.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Take it out!¡±


    ¡°What do you need the ring for?¡± Aurelia furrowed her brow.


    ¡°Just¡­ give it to me,¡± Neil replied.


    Normally, he would have followed that up with ¡®brat¡¯, but he did not dare to today. ording to the royal


    protocol, he should respectfully offer a formal bow to this little princess.

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    Neil swallowed his saliva. ¡°Aurelia, when you put the ring on me when I was drunkst time, I found it


    to be just the right size. I¡¯ve never worn a ring that fits so well before!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Aurelia felt increasingly strange.


    ¡°Then you took it back again, and my finger felt empty and ufortable!¡±


    Aurelia was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Aurelia, can you bear to see me so ufortable?¡±


    Although Aurelia did not understand what Neil was saying, she had never seen the award-winning


    actor as anxious since she had known him. Despite that, he was so patient with every word he spoke to


    her, speaking softly and gently, even in a humble tone.


    It was not like him at all.


    Suddenly, Aurelia remembered hearing that a type of of witchcraft in Southeast Aciatic could change


    people¡¯s personalities and control their thoughts. She was shocked and blurted, ¡°Uncle, have you been


    cursed by someone?¡±


    ¡­


    Alexander stood at one side of the garden. The west pce was already remote, and the garden was


    even quieter, as if one could hear the sound of nts stretching.


    He closed his eyes slightly, enjoying a rare moment of peace, but he could vaguely hear noises from


    the other side.


    It was Aurelia¡¯s and Neil¡¯s voices¡­ and a mixture of their voices.


    Alexander was surprised. Why were these two fighting while they were flirting?


    He was about to go over when he looked up suddenly and saw Neil walking toward him with long


    strides, putting on the pink wig as he walked. He had something shiny between his fingers.


    Alexander was stunned. Did he finally get the ring?


    ¡°That little brat! How dare she not give it to me!?


    ¡°Hah! I¡¯ll show you how capable I am since you refuse to give it!


    ¡°Did you think this uncle¡¯s a Hello Kitty just because I don¡¯t show my power?¡±


    Alexander listened to Neil mutter to himself. Before he could react, there was anothermotion on


    the other end.


    ¡°The award-winning actor is a thief! I¡¯ll post it online and let your fanse and watch!


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about a crappy ring that you have to steal it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s there to steal about it?¡± Alexander chuckled.


    Neil strode ahead with his long legs, but his skirt limited his movements, and he could not walk too fast.


    He looked at the ring in his hand and moved the small object from his middle finger to his ring finger.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Alexanderughed harder beside him. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question just now!¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Neil nced at him with a hint of a smirk on his lips. His smirk was yful, and his eyes were full of


    almost overflowing happiness.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine since I got my hands on it!¡±


    Alexander was helpless. ¡°It¡¯s yours even if you don¡¯t snatch it. It won¡¯t run away!¡±


    ¡®Not necessarily!¡¯ Neil shouted in his heart.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The royal family had so many rules and regtions, and marriages were never decided by themselves.


    What if Aurelia was betrothed to a prince of another country one day? What should he do?


    It was better to let her have an engagement early on with all other ways out blocked, leaving only one


    way to him!


    Neil whispered, ¡°Alexander,, ording to the rules of the royal family, should my fathere to


    propose or should the king make the decision?¡±


    Alexander looked at him like he was looking at a fool.


    Neil chuckled and said, ¡°I think I should ask my dad to make the proposal instead! Let him bring the


    army over and intimidate the king. His Majesty wouldn¡¯t dare refuse then!¡±


    Alexander shook him off and walked ahead.


    ¡°Hey, Alexander, wait for me! How many people do you think my dad should bring?


    ¡°3,000? 5,000?


    ¡°Alexander! Give me some advice!¡±


    Alexander covered his face. ¡°Do you have to turn a perfectly good proposal into a raid!?¡±

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    One monthter, it was the day of the trial.


    Since the royal family was involved, the trial attracted a lot of attention.


    Although Rowan was sitting in the dock, he appeared calm and collected, as if he were in charge of the


    trial.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Martin and Carme sat in the audience seats.


    When they heard the charges the prosecution listed, a barely noticeable smile flickered across


    Carme¡¯s face. On the other hand, Martin remained expressionless, but there was anger in his deep


    eyes as he tightly sped his hands together.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Carme gently took hold of his hands.


    Martin¡¯s fingertips jolted slightly, but he did not push her away. Carme was surprised as Martin had


    avoided any physical contact with her, even reducing their intimate moments, for years because of


    Helene¡¯s incident. Whenever he touched her, it was like he was touching something filthy. They had


    even started sleeping separately in the past two years.


    Martin¡¯s action just now brought joy to Carme¡¯s heart. It was an unintentional gesture, but it felt like a


    milestone with extraordinary significance to her. She was momentarily stunned before smiling and


    trying to lean her head on Martin¡¯s shoulder.


    Martin still did not avoid her touch. Carme¡¯s eyes turned red, and she was more determined in her


    intention to get rid of Rowan. Once Rowan was out of the way, no one would bring Helene back to


    sanity. As long as Helene remained insane, no one would ever know Aurelia¡¯s real identity.


    She had to remove all these obstacles, and then Martin would always be hers alone.


    The prosecutor asked sternly, ¡°Rowan Irwin, do you admit to all of these charges?¡±


    Rowan smirked. ¡°Evidence needs to be presented in cases like this. Are you asking me to admit guilt


    without evidence? Are you trying to confuse the facts? Do you think that thews in Southeast Aciatic


    can be manipted at will?¡±


    Thewyer nced at him and requested to summon a witness before the judge. Soon, Aurelia sat in


    the witness seat.


    ¡°You saw with your own eyes that Rowan Irwin treated Princess Helene, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Aurelia nodded slightly.


    Thewyer continued to ask, ¡°Since drinking the medicine containing cinnabar, the princess¡¯ condition


    has worsened. And Rowan Irwin prescribed the medicine, is that right?¡±


    Aurelia took a deep breath, licked her lips, and answered clearly, ¡°No.¡±


    The courtroom was in an uproar due to her response.


    Aurelia smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯m here to testify for Mr. Irwin today. I don¡¯t want to see anyone ndering his


    reputation with baseless usations!¡±


    Thewyer narrowed his eyes. ¡°Ms. Chilton, you reported it to the queen when Princess Helene¡¯s


    condition got worse.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have to tell the queen the truth that Princess Helene¡¯s seriously ill. But that doesn¡¯t mean


    that I¡¯ll frame Mr. Irwin!¡±


    ¡°Very well!¡± Thewyer smiled. This was as Carme had guessed. He calmly presented another piece


    of evidence.


    ¡°Ms. Aurelia Chilton lived in Melorian beforeing to Southeast Aciatic. Her parents are illegal


    immigrants with no fixed ie. However, their lives have improved significantly recently. Upon


    investigating their ounts, there¡¯s arge sum of inexplicable funds in there.¡±


    Thewyer sneered. ¡°Ms. Chilton, this is the benefit that Rowan Irwin promised you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Aurelia frowned, and a hint of anger shed in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. This financial transaction is the most solid piece of evidence!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my parents since I was ten years old!¡± Aurelia raised her voice. ¡°I haven¡¯t had any


    contact with them, so how could Mr. Irwin contact them?¡±


    Thewyer nced at the audience seat. He made eye contact with Carme, who was sitting in the


    center, and she nodded slightly.


    Thewyer bowed. ¡°Your Honor, please allow me to summon another set of witnesses to testify!¡±


    A momentter, a man and a woman walked into the courtroom. The courtroom was instantly silent as


    everyone stared quietly at these two people.


    The man was thin and pale, with the blood vessels on his face seemingly visible, while the woman had


    a lewd air with her every move. Although she was not young, her skimpy dress and heavy makeup


    seemed to tell people what profession she used to be in.


    Both of them sat in the witness box, looking around nervously. When they saw Joy, who was beside


    Carme, they hesitated and lowered their heads at the same time.


    Carme¡¯s brow furrowed with a sudden sense of unease. Who were these two people? They were not


    the ones she had asked Joy to find!


    Aurelia also looked puzzled as she stared at the two people. Although she had no impression of her


    parents, it had only been eight or nine years since she was abandoned. Could a person¡¯s features,


    appearance, and even hair color change sopletely in such a short time?


    Carme looked at thewyer, biting her lip nervously. The cluelesswyer thought she was signal and


    smiled, saying, ¡°Ms. Chilton, your parents are here to testify too!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He then looked at the man and woman and said, ¡°I have a few questions to ask you both. You must


    answer truthfully in front of the judge.


    ¡°The money in your bank ounts came from this person, right?¡± Thewyer pointed at Rowan.


    The two people trailed their eyes after his finger and then nced at Joy¡­


    When this woman found them, she told them not to say anything in court and promised they would


    receive some money afterward. Could she still keep her promise judging from the current situation?


    ¡°Please answer truthfully!¡± Thewyer cleared his throat and emphasized his words.


    ¡°These are not my parents!¡± Aurelia interrupted. ¡°You guys are ridiculous! You can¡¯t just find two


    people, make them pretend they¡¯re my parents, and then frame Mr. Irwin!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice came from the other side of the gallery, calm and tinged with sarcasm. ¡°If


    witnesses can be found so easily, the trial is too casual, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Cordelia looked at Carme. ¡°Your Majesty may have another purpose for doing this. I wonder


    if I¡¯m right?¡±


    Carme scowled instantly. She turned around abruptly and red at Joy behind her.


    ¡°Where are the people I asked you to find?¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°How could it turn out like this?¡±


    Joy raised her eyes, and her calm gaze showed no sense of loyalty to her master. It was full of


    estrangement.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s the purpose of you asking me to find those people?¡± she asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    tell the judge about it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you where those two people are!¡± Carme flew into a rage and stood up to hit her.


    However, Martin grabbed her by the wrist before the p couldnd. He looked at her with a hint of


    distrust, frowning. ¡°Who did you ask Joy to find?¡±

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    Carme¡¯s lips trembled slightly. She could not say anything to meet Martin¡¯s gaze, feeling guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing.¡± Carme forced a chortle. ¡°Your Majesty, the trial¡¯s been going on for too long. You


    must be tired. Let me help you get back to rest first¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to hear the truth!¡± Martin roared, ¡°Who were you looking for?¡±


    Carme froze and turned her gaze to Joy.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± She gritted each word. ¡°Joy, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Joy replied indifferently, ¡°Your Majesty, I could only find these two people based on the clues you gave


    me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    A strange smile crossed Joy¡¯s lips. ¡°Your Majesty, you told me that one of them is a drug addict and the


    other¡¯s involved in prostitution. The ones I found fit the description you gave me perfectly!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Carme red at her furiously. ¡°I gave you other information too!¡±


    ¡°You personally handed the little princess to people like these back then, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Joy!¡± Carme¡¯s heart raced, and it felt like all the blood in her body had frozen.


    ¡°Joy, what are you saying?¡± Martin was shocked, his body stiffening as if thunder struck him. He looked


    incredulously at Carme for a long time, and his heart was filled with pain.


    ¡°Is everything Joy says true?¡± His breathing was unstable as he stared at her for a long time before he


    suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°You first lied to me and said you gave the child to awyer¡¯s family, that the child would have a good


    life! Later, you said the child was adopted by a nomadic couple even though she was in a slum!


    Carme¡­ you lied to me again and again!


    ¡°How did the child end up in the hands of such people!?¡± Martin¡¯s voice was low and angry.


    ¡°Carme, say something!¡± Martin pushed her violently, and she almost fell out of the audience seat.


    Carme¡¯s mind went nk, and Martin¡¯s angry gaze felt like a sharp knife stabbing deep into her


    heart.


    ¡°Martin, listen¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t understand why you insist on finding these two people?¡± Cordelia stood up, her


    eyes cold and indifferent, with a hint of a sneer ying on her lips. ¡°Do these two people have


    significant meaning to you?Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Or¡­¡± Cordelia¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Do you need these two people to provide false testimony against


    my father?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Carme fought like a trapped animal, making her final stand. ¡°This is a


    courtroom! Do you know what the charge for ndering the queen is?¡±


    ¡°You know the best if my wife is ndering you!¡± Zephyr gently embraced Cordelia. ¡°Everyone sees the


    significant contributions my father-inw has made to the pharmaceutical industry of Southeast Aciatic.


    Besides, he has no grudges against Princess Helene. Why would he have conspired with two people


    he doesn¡¯t even know to harm her?


    ¡°The logic here is simple enough for anyone with a brain to understand!¡±


    Carme¡¯s face turned ashen, and she bit her lip, not saying a word.


    Aurelia looked bewildered, not understanding what they were talking about.


    Why did they suddenly bring in two strangers and im them to be her parents? Where were her


    irresponsible parents?


    Carme was actually secretly searching for her parents¡­ What was she up to?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Aurelia¡¯s mind was in chaos.


    There were whispers in the courtroom as well. The judge was about to strike the gavel when Joy stood


    up and took out a recording from her phone.


    ¡°Your Honor, esteemedwyers and jury¡­¡± Joy¡¯s voice was shaky. ¡°You may all be wondering why Her


    Majesty is looking for Ms. Chilton¡¯s parents. Well, here is the answer!¡±


    Joy pressed the y button, and Carme¡¯s voice was heard¡­

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    ¡°Go look for these two people with Suzanne and bring them back to Southeast Aciatic¡­ Then make


    them memorize this testimonial.


    ¡°When the timees, Rowan Irwin will be charged with conspiring with Aurelia¡¯s parents to murder a


    member of the royal family, and they¡¯ll all be sentenced to prison!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, can we really use these two people?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! The man¡¯s an addict, give him some Fentanyl¡­ As for the woman, give her some money first.


    As long as she sees the money, she¡¯ll do whatever we say!¡±


    ¡­


    There was amotion in the courtroom.


    Carme¡¯s eyes went wide open, and her face waspletely drained of color as if she had seen a


    ghost.


    ¡°Fentanyl?¡± Some foreign journalists began to inquire in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°That¡¯s a kind of drug!¡± Every word Rowan uttered was forceful. ¡°Fentanyl is a synthetic drug that¡¯s


    simr to the opium poppy but much, much more potent. This drug is highly toxic and can be addictive.


    An overdose can happen easily within a short time!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Rowan looked at her with a smile that barely looked like one. ¡°Fentanyl is strictly


    prohibited from being bought or sold in Southeast Aciatic. Once discovered, heavy punishment will be


    inflicted! You surely must know this, right?¡±


    The judge frowned and nced at the jurors on either side.


    An issue had not yet been settled when another issue arose. Before they could even figure out what


    was going on with the two witnesses, there was now a case of the queen¡¯s private possession of


    Fentanyl!


    If this were confirmed, the charges would be even more serious.


    ¡°Joy¡­¡± Carme breathed heavily, her forehead covered in sweat. Each word she uttered was with


    great difficulty. ¡°Y-You actually betrayed me¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, this isn¡¯t considered a betrayal.¡± Joy looked at her calmly. ¡°As you know, my memory is


    not very good. Whenever you give me a task, I¡¯m afraid of missing any details, so I always record the


    audio and check it carefully bit by bit when I go back.


    ¡°Do you still want to hear what Her Majesty¡¯s asked me to do?¡± Joy faced the crowd and raised her


    phone.


    Carme screamed and rushed forward like a mad woman to p Joy hard in the face! Joy¡¯s face


    swelled up high on one side, and the corners of her mouth filled with the taste of blood.


    Sheughed.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She spoke every word exceptionally clearly. ¡°Your Majesty, I never knew that it felt so good to spill


    everything! I no longer have to carry the mental burden of a guilty conscience.¡±


    ¡°You b*tch!¡± Carme¡¯s eyes were red, and she cursed loudly, ¡°I sent you to Melorian to find them, but


    you lied to me¡­ How dare you b*tch lie to me!?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I did look for them together with Suzanne.¡± Joy smiled. ¡°But it¡¯s just unfortunate that


    someone found them before we did!¡±


    Carme was stunned for a long time before she slowly turned her head to look at Cordelia beside her.


    ¡°It was you?¡±


    ¡°To be precise, it was my husband.¡± Cordelia¡¯s lips curled slightly. ¡°It was Zephyr who had someone


    stop Joy, Suzanne, and those two people. Then we separated them and gave them a few instructions.¡±


    When Cordelia and Zephyr saw these people on the streets of the slums in Melorian, Zephyr had his


    bodyguards take them back to the vi.


    He released Aurelia¡¯s adoptive parents and had someone bring in another couple while he quickly


    investigated the background of Joy and Suzanne.


    That was how Cordelia had more leverage to negotiate with Joy and Suzanne. Joy¡¯s son could attend


    the best public elementary school in Southeast Aciatic, while Suzanne¡¯s younger brother could receive


    the best care and assistance from Irwin Pharmaceuticals. All of these conditions were based on what


    they said and did in court today.


    Cordelia¡¯s smile faded as she approached Carme, her steps measured and cautious. She had once


    regarded this queen with the utmost admiration.


    She still remembered the first time she saw her in the pce. Carme was dignified and elegant, with


    a graceful demeanor, which made Cordelia admire her. Cordelia just never expected that beneath the


    morous appearance was a despicable heart.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    Carme had a thinyer of sweat on the tip of her nose. She leaned on the railing of the gallery,


    feeling weak and struggling to keep herself from copsing. She lifted her hand and tried to adjust the


    crooked crown on her head but identally caught her hair and knocked her crown off. Arge


    gemstone fell out with a tter.


    ¡°Carme¡­¡± Martin looked at her coldly. ¡°Why did you do this?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you do it?!¡± Martin lost his patience and grabbed her throat!


    Carme widened her eyes. The fear of death made her stiff, and even her breathing stopped.


    Alexander stopped Martin and advised him in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, this is a court. You must not act


    impulsively!¡±


    Martin slowly let go, but his teeth kept chattering, and his face was contorted with anger.


    Rowan said calmly, ¡°Your Majesty, there may only be one reason why the queen did this¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a DNA test report. ¡°Your Majesty, are you afraid of this?¡±


    Carme looked up, her expression full of incredulity.


    The ¡®99%¡¯ printed on the DNA report was shocking as if a tsunami that left everyone present


    speechless.


    As for Aurelia, it felt like she was in a dream.


    99%? She was rted to Helene by blood? How was that possible!?


    There was a loud ring in her ears as if something had exploded. Her nk mind suddenly churned up


    memories of the 18 years she had spent living in the slums.


    She was the daughter of illegal immigrants.


    She was a street rat that everyone despised.


    She had spent her supposedly wonderful childhood in a damp and cold basement.


    She would follow the nomads to sing and dance in the square for tips, wondering about how to feed


    herself and avoid the police every day¡­


    Now, that DNA test report told her that she was Helene¡¯s daughter?


    Aurelia fell to the ground with a thud, her big eyes full of fear and confusion.


    ¡°As far as I know, Your Majesty also had doubts about Aurelia¡¯s identity and secretly did a DNA test for


    her and Princess Helene!¡± Rowan raised his voice. ¡°It seems that our test results are the same. Heh,


    Aurelia is the daughter of Princess Helene, the little princess you personally abandoned in the slums of


    Melorian all those years ago!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Carme shouted, her hands tightly gripping the railing as she was unable to stand steady.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Your Majesty harbors murderous thoughts toward Princess Helene, Aurelia, and


    me upon learning the DNA test results!¡±


    ¡°Rowan Irwin, you¡¯re using me!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you still refuse to admit it at this point?¡±


    Carme was gasping for breath. The world before her eyes seemed to have be a prison.


    Martin was heartbroken and powerless, sitting in his seat with indescribablyplex emotions in his


    heart.


    ¡°In addition, Her Majesty has been injecting Princess Helene with a drug.¡± Rowan produced another


    report. ¡°This drug contains arge amount of Diazepam!¡±


    The courtroom was once again in an uproar.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Rowan requested the judge to summon Carter.


    Carter walked in and exined hisb test results to everyone.


    ¡°Diazepam is mainly used for treating anxiety, sedation, and hypnosis. A small amount of it is


    beneficial, but in the syringe intended for Princess Helene, the content of diazepam has exceeded


    25%. A high dosage of this drug can cause the patient to feel drowsy, dizzy, mentally ill, and even have


    hallucinations!


    ¡°Long-term continuous use of the drug will lead to drug dependence. This can also exin my father


    when he first treated Princess Helene, saw that Her Highness¡¯ condition was very unstable.¡±


    ¡°So, Helene¡¯s illness¡­ was originally treatable?¡± Martin asked, his voice trembling.


    Carter nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s right. But Princess Helene¡¯s been taking this drug for nearly 20 years.


    Drug dependency has already formed for a long time, and the drug has also damaged her central


    nervous system, so it¡¯s unlikely for her to get better again.¡±


    Martin let out a low growl and caught a glimpse of Carme trembling beside him out of the corner of


    his eye. He suddenly could not hold back his anger and gave her two ps in the face.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°How are you so vicious!?


    ¡°Carme, she¡¯s my sister!¡± He grabbed her shoulder and shook her hard. ¡°That¡¯s my sister, my baby


    sister I¡¯ve loved most since we were children!


    ¡°But you¡¯ve made her like this! And you even took her child away¡­ You¡¯re not even human!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not human!¡± Carme was hysterical, tears in her eyes. ¡°Martin, why didn¡¯t you ask me why I


    did this? Everything I¡¯ve done is for you!


    ¡°If Helene wakes up, you¡¯ll lose your throne! And if her daughter is around us, she¡¯ll be discovered


    sooner orter, and you¡¯ll have to give up your throne to her!


    ¡°Martin, I can¡¯t¡­¡± Carme cried out, her voice hoarse, ¡°I can¡¯t let you have nothing!¡±


    Martin¡¯s expression was indifferent. Carme¡¯s tears could not stir up any pity in him. He did not even


    feel sympathy for her.


    For him?


    ¡°Heh!¡± Martin suddenly sneered. ¡°So, you can abandon all sense of right and wrong because it¡¯s for


    me? You can hurt my family recklessly because it¡¯s for me!?


    ¡°Carme, you¡¯re too vicious¡­ You keep hurting me under the guise of doing it for my sake! You know I


    don¡¯t care about the throne!¡±


    ¡°Martin¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who cares about this throne!¡± Martin thundered. ¡°It¡¯s you who wants to be the


    queen, to be the noblest woman in all of Southeast Aciatic, to satisfy your vanity!


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand me¡­ I¡¯d rather not have the throne and have my sister live well¡­¡±


    Martin¡¯s voice grew lower as he crouched on the floor, holding his head and crying. The authority and


    pride of a sovereign he had were all gone.


    In the eyes of others, he was just an ordinary man¡ªa man with a guilty conscience.


    It was perhaps good for him to cry it out. The tears could gradually wash away 18 years of guilt, debt,


    and self-me.


    Alexander stepped forward and helped his uncle up,forting him softly.


    The judge announced an adjournment. Twenty minutester, Rowan was acquitted and released on


    the spot.


    The Irwins¡¯ reputation was restored, and their stocks even rose to the highest point, with the trend


    continuing upward.


    However, there was no peace in the pce as earth-shattering changes were taking ce.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    The moonlight was like frost as it enveloped the majestic imperial pce in ayer of frigidity. The dew


    that fell on the steps gave off a touch of chill.


    Carme stood in the center of the hall with her eyes cast down. Her expressionless face was stiff with


    a determined indifference.


    It was all over, and talking about it was futile.


    The only thing she cared about was Martin. If Martin did not trust her, was repulsed by her, and loathed


    her, then her world would lose all its radiance.


    Carme spoke softly after a long silence. ¡°Your Majesty, are you hungry?


    ¡°I remember you used to like the raspberry cake I make. Shall I make some for you now?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother.¡± Martin¡¯s voice was hoarse as he slowly turned around. ¡°You probably don¡¯t


    know that I don¡¯t like that kind of overly sweet stuff¡­ It¡¯s you who always thought you knew best!¡±


    Carme¡¯s eyes dimmed, and she clenched her hands tightly.


    Martin looked at her, hismanding expression jolting her.


    ¡°You always arrange everything for me ording to your own preferences, and you even do it under


    the guise of loving me!¡±


    ¡°Martin¡ª¡±


    ¡°I admit that I was blinded when it came to the throne back then!¡± Martin was regretful. ¡°Helene made a


    mistake, and as her older brother, I should have helped her. Instead, I selfishly harmed her!¡±


    Martin approached her step by step, his imposing aura fierce and chilling. ¡°Carme, I thought that¡­


    you¡¯d treat that child kindly! I thought you¡¯d really hand her over to awyer couple for adoption!


    ¡°I never expected that you not only harmed that child but you also harmed Helene!¡±


    Carme¡¯s knees weakened, and she fell to the ground with a thud, looking dazed.


    In a trance, she seemed to have returned to the day when she first met Martin. She was 14 years old,


    dressed festively to the pce to participate in the National Day ceremony. She saw the prince


    standing in the center of the crowd, shining like the sun, right away.


    With just that one nce, she was fixated for life.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Carme let out a bitter smile, murmuring softly, ¡°Since the day I married you, I¡¯ve


    sworn to clear all obstacles for you. I want to make you a true king¡­


    ¡°Because I can never forget the way you shone among the crowds when I saw you at the age of 14.


    ¡°I swore to guard and protect you for life. I wanted to help you extend this glory forever¡ª¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Martin roared, veins bulging on his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re a monster!¡±


    ¡°A monster?¡± Carme sneered. ¡°Which monster would treat you so well? Which monster would n


    things out so thoroughly for you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t do without me, can you?¡± Carme¡¯s gaze changed. There was a hint of


    madness. She suddenly stood up from the ground, grabbing Martin¡¯s cor. ¡°I¡¯m your wife, the queen of


    Southeast Aciatic! You said¡­ You once said in front of many foreign diplomats that I¡¯m your virtuous


    wife!¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Martin could not take it anymore.


    He wanted to shake Carme off, but she was surprisingly strong. The two of them were tangled


    together, and Carme was grabbing him almost in a frenzy, her facial features twisted like a demon.


    ¡°You won¡¯t leave me! You won¡¯t!¡± she screamed hoarsely. ¡°Martin, you love me, and I love you too¡­


    We¡¯re supposed to be together forever!¡±


    ¡°You lunatic! You¡¯re crazy!¡± Martin grabbed her wrist and flung her away with force.


    Carme let out a scream as she hit the floor vase standing in the corner of the wall heavily, her head


    bleeding instantly.


    The guards rushed in. However, no one dared to speak, seeing Martin in a rage, and they held their


    breath as they looked at him.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Head out first. Leave it to me!¡± Another authoritative voice sounded. There was also the heavy sound


    of military boots treading on the floor.


    Martin looked up and saw Noah standing in the hall in his military uniform with a sharp and cold gaze.


    Noah was apanied by four to five people, all elite soldiers who had followed him for many years.


    He saluted Martin, and his sharp eyes fell on the woman slumped on the floor.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Noah said in a deep voice. ¡°Her Majesty has private possession of drugs and plotted


    against Princess Helene. Numerous charges have been confirmed. She can now be officially handed


    over to the judicial authorities.¡±

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    Martin¡¯s eyes flickered, but he did not respond after a long time.


    The moment Carme fell to the floor, his heart was momentarily gripped. It felt like a ripple, though,


    spreading out in circles and leaving no trace afterward.


    In spite of it, they were husband and wife. He was not a heartless beast without feelings.


    Carme¡¯s pitiful state brought back shes of the good times she had had with him in his mind.


    ¡°Get a doctor to treat the queen¡¯s wound first.¡±


    Noah was surprised butplied with a nod nheless.


    Carme was soon treated, and the bleeding from her head stopped. She was then taken back to her


    pce for rest, but it was heavily guarded, and she could not move around freely anymore.


    Noah looked at Martin. The old king looked tired. His eyescked luster and brimmed with endless self-


    me and despair instead.


    Noah bowed slightly. ¡°Your Majesty, once Her Majesty¡¯s health improves, officials from the judiciary


    department wille to take her away. There are still many details to be examined regarding this case,


    so¡­¡±


    ¡°How many years will she be sentenced to?¡±


    Noah was slightly taken aback but answered truthfully, ¡°The best oue would be 30 years.¡±


    Martin closed his eyes and breathed out. ¡°And the worst?¡±


    ¡°For life.¡±


    Martin nodded. After a moment of silence, he said softly, ¡°These punishments aren¡¯t enough for her.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Noah was astonished.


    Martin¡¯s voice was quivering. ¡°She harmed my younger sister and my niece and kept me in the dark for


    almost 20 years! She¡¯s ruined Helene for life!


    ¡°I admit that I had a moment of weakness just now. After all, we¡¯ve been married for years. It¡¯d be a lie


    to say that I feel nothing¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°But if I cave in and plead her case for her because of it, I¡¯ll be sorry to my parents, every member of


    the Charles, and my younger sister and niece who have suffered so much out there all these years!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything she has done is for me and for my throne, right?¡± Martin chuckled wryly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll show her


    how I destroy everything!¡±


    Noah looked at the king in shock.


    Martin stood by the window. The chilly moonlight shone on him, coating him with silver. He lifted his


    hands to remove the crown he wore¡ªthe movement was solemn and formal, as if it was a ceremony.


    ¡°I step down as king.¡±


    Noah was stunned speechless, but Martin smiled. It was a smile of relief and the easiest one he had


    over these 20 years.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Whatever he did would not be able to rpense Helene. Only by destroying himself¡ªthe man


    Carme had built, by ruining the throne she cared about the most¡ªcould these turn into a sharp knife


    that stabbed right into her heart!


    ¡°But Your Majesty¡­¡± The tip of Noah¡¯s nose was dotted with sweat. ¡°Won¡¯t you have to pen a


    deration to tell the world and announce your sessor?¡±


    The rules of the royal family wereplex and tedious. The session of the throne, especially, had


    to be done cautiously.


    Martin had abdicated, so could the next-in-line be¡­


    Noah blinked and could not help sighing inwardly at his son¡¯s shrewd judgment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll write the decree,¡± Martin replied in a low tone. ¡°As for my sessor, I¡¯ve considered it.¡±


    He stroked the gemstone on the crown. ¡°I¡¯ll pass the throne to the one I trust the most. The future ruler


    of Southeast Aciatic will certainly make this country better.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ who is it?¡±


    ¡°Alexander.¡±


    Noah paused again. Although Alexander being the next-in-line was not detrimental to him, it was just a


    little far in rtionshippared to his daughter-inw.

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    It waste at night when all was quiet.


    Someone appeared in the west pce.


    Martin did not let anyone apany him as he walked slowly into the pce alone. He came to


    Helene¡¯s bedside and touched her dry chestnut-colored hair. Aurelia also had hair of the same color.


    He took a deep breath, feeling the urge to cry rising in his throat. Time really flew by. The siblings who


    used to pick seashells by the beach were now both in middle age. Everything had changed, yet


    everything remained the same.


    Helene was sleeping soundly, holding onto the small pillow even in her dreams. Martin tried to move it,


    but it was held too tightly, and he could not take it away. He smiled gently, tears shining in his eyes.


    ¡°I know you all think I should give the throne to Aurelia, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The light in Martin¡¯s eyes gradually returned. There were now hints of sincerity and nonchnce. He


    spoke to himself at Helene¡¯s bedside.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Aurelia to be your daughter and my niece.


    ¡°My throne was taken from you, so it¡¯s only fair that I return it to you¡­


    ¡°But Helene, being a country¡¯s ruler is no child¡¯s y. The monarchs of Southeast Aciatic may not have


    real power, but they represent the whole country and must be able to deal withplex international


    scenarios.


    ¡°Alexander grew up by my side, and I taught him everything myself. I¡¯m very satisfied with him. But


    Aurelia¡­ She grew up in the slums and never received any education. When she first came here, she


    couldn¡¯t even write her own name. How can the country have a queen like her?¡±


    Helene moved a little, turning her face to the wall.


    It was just like when they were children, and she would turn her back to him when they had a fight.


    Martin had to coax her for a long time and even give her a doll before the little princess would forgive


    him.


    Tears streamed down his face. No matter how many dolls he gave her now, she could never go back to


    how she used to be.


    ¡°Helene, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Martin sobbed in a low voice. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll make sure Aurelia lives a good


    life. She¡¯ll have a lifetime of glory and wealth¡­ but I can¡¯t give her this throne!


    ¡°Helene, I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡­


    News that Alexander was to inherit the throne quickly spread throughout Southeast Aciatic. He had the


    highest support and was the most popr in the previous public opinion polls in the country. Ascending


    to the throne now was basically what everyone expected.


    This day, Cordelia was reading a storybook to Zuko at home while Zephyr was studying baby food


    recipes on his phone. He had promised Zuko that he would personally prepare three meals a day for


    him, making sure he remembered the dishes his father made when he grew up. He vowed to win over


    the boy¡¯s appetite to prevent him from going wild outside and not evening home.


    Cordeliaughed out loud. ¡°Someone wanted to exile his son to the frontierst time!¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Zephyr red. ¡°This is my son!¡±


    He was affectionate with his son on ordinary days, but as soon as they werepeting for Cordelia,


    his son immediately became a picked-up stray.


    After studying the recipe, Zephyr hurriedly entered the kitchen and started practicing. He was inside for


    a long time, so Cordelia was worried that he might have turned the kitchen into a warzone again. She


    handed their son over to the nanny and checked on him.


    Sure enough, there was not even a ce to stand in the kitchen¡­


    Mr. Z Hamerton was standing with his hands on his hips, having just finished a battle with this meal.


    When he saw Cordeliae in, he had a victorious smile.


    Cordelia forced a smile. ¡°Darling, what did you make?¡±


    She leaned over to take a look and found that the appearance was not bad. The mashed potatoes


    even made into the shape of a bear¡¯s head, with ketchup squeezed out for the nose and eyes.


    Zephyr proudly asked her to taste it. Cordelia tasted a little of the leftover mashed potatoes on the


    te, and her face changed before she forced out a smile.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± She could not find the right words to describe it, so she leaned toward fatherly love. ¡°This meal


    is filled with a father¡¯s love, deep like the ocean and tall like a mountain¡­¡±


    ¡®As if a tsunami and an earthquake!¡¯


    Zephyr was quite proud and was ready to feed his son with it. Cordelia was just about to stop him when


    their butler¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°Ms. Cordelia, Mr. Zephyr!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The butler¡¯s face was serious. ¡°Prince Alexander is here.¡±


    Cordelia and Zephyr exchanged a nce. Alexander was already confirmed to be the next king, and he


    was not someone they could easily offend. However, Cordelia felt a little uneasy in her heart for a


    moment.


    Zephyr saw through her thoughts and directly took her hand to lead her to the living room.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m meeting our guest with my wife!¡± Zephyr said innocently.


    ¡°He¡¯s here to see you!¡± Cordelia pursed her lips and smiled, shaking off his hand and walking ahead by


    herself.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After entering the living room, Cordelia bowed at Alexander. She was graceful and gentle, saying softly,


    ¡°I know Your Highness came here today to speak to Zephyr. I won¡¯t disturb you here. You can take your


    time to talk.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Alexander quickly stopped her. ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, please don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Cordelia smiled openly. ¡°You guys talk. It¡¯s easier for you to talk


    without me here.


    ¡°Also, you can rest assured.¡± Cordelia looked at Zephyr with her yful doe eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a


    special pardon today and won¡¯t ask you any trap questions!¡±


    Zephyr was startled and could not help butugh lightly.


    When Cordelia left, Alexander looked at Zephyr somewhat embarrassedly and lowered his eyes. After


    a long silence, he murmured, ¡°Mrs. Hamerton¡¯s reasonable and understanding. I¡¯m very happy that you


    have such a good wife.¡±


    Zephyr remained calm as he looked at him and kept a distance from him. ¡°Your Highness, you can


    speak your mind if you have anything to say.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Alexander¡¯s lips moved, but the sentence was difficult to say.


    In fact, he came today just to see Zephyr. He would soon be the king of Southeast Aciatic. When


    he was a prince, he could like Zephyr in secret, but as a king, the country had to be his priority in


    everything he did. He could no longer have any personal feelings and could no longer meet Zephyr


    casually like that.


    Alexander took a deep breath and tried to make his pounding heart return to its normal rate.


    He summoned up the courage and smiled lightly. ¡°Zephyr, after we finish meeting today, there may


    never be a chance like this to meet alone again.


    ¡°I¡¯m here today to fulfill a past wish, in a way.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you¡­ and that is, I like you.¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. He looked up at him with a sharp edge shing in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just want to say this out loud.¡± Alexander looked at him. ¡°I just hope there will be


    no regrets in my life the day I put on the crown.¡±


    It was because Alexander would no longer belong to himself from that day onward¡ªhe would belong to


    the whole country.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    Zephyr had a momentary look of surprise on his face.


    Alexander smiled calmly and softly said, ¡°Actually¡­ you should¡¯ve already known, right? Mrs.


    Hamerton¡¯s so smart she must have told you about it.


    ¡°Zephyr.¡± Alexander looked at him seriously. ¡°What I said today stops here. I won¡¯t bring it up again in


    the future.


    ¡°When I ascend the throne and we meet again, I¡¯ll be the king, and you¡¯ll be my subject. Everything


    between us¡­ will follow the rules!¡±


    Alexander smiled and wanted to shake hands with Zephyr, but thetter hesitated and did not shake it.


    Alexander¡¯s hand remained hovering in the air, which was slightly awkward, but it was within his


    expectations.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He put his hand down. ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I wanted to say. There are no regrets now. I¡¯m


    really happy to see that you¡¯re living so well. Treasure your wife. She¡¯s a very good woman.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Zephyr replied without much emotion.


    ¡°As for your son, his status in Southeast Aciatic will also be noble in the future.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect them.¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was feathery soft. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to protect your wife and child.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s heart clenched.


    Alexander was an unexpected person in his life. He never thought that his simple act of helping back


    then would be remembered by him for so long.


    ¡°Your Highness, thank you for your kindness,¡± Zephyr said seriously. ¡°In the future, my son will spend


    more time in Centrolis.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to reject me like this.¡± Alexander smiled lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not rejection, but¡­¡± Zephyr looked into his eyes. ¡°Since we¡¯re talking about it, I¡¯ll tell you my


    thoughts. When I helped you back then, it was just a small matter. And I really dislike people who use


    their power to bully others. That¡¯s why I helped.¡±


    ¡°I understand, I understand!¡± Alexander interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I couldn¡¯t control my feelings.


    ¡± Zephyr, I¡¯ve been different from others since I was a child.¡± He lowered his eyes and smiled self-


    deprecatingly. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not really a man¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Alexander was taken aback, looking up abruptly and meeting Zephyr¡¯s deep gaze.


    ¡°During my time in Southeast Aciatic, I heard a lot about you.¡± Zephyr looked at him. ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot


    of good things for the country and the people and are very loved by the people of Southeast Aciatic.


    You live up to the title of the prince, and you¡¯ll be a good king in the future too.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Alexander was pleasantly surprised.


    This long praise actually came from Zephyr.


    Zephyr smirked and reached out his hand. There was a pause before he patted Alexander on the


    shoulder.


    ¡°Even if your orientation is different from the norm, it doesn¡¯t stop you from being a real man and a


    really good person!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Zephyr¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Zephyr spoke sincerely. ¡°The future of Southeast Aciatic will definitely be better


    and prosper under you!¡±


    Alexander¡¯s nose stung, and aplicated feeling surged in his heart. He wanted to say something,


    but his throat felt stuck, and he could not say a word.


    He knew that the future would be long and difficult and that there might be obstacles along the way.


    However, with Zephyr¡¯s words, he no longer feared anything.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He finally squeezed out these words after hesitating for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should go back.¡± Alexander pursed his lips and smiled lightly, turning to leave the vi


    and walking into the yard.


    Zephyr came out to see him off, and the two of them stood in the courtyard, smiling at each other.


    The night was beautiful, with a crescent moon hanging in the deep blue sky. The fireflies in the


    rainforest and the stars in the sky shone harmoniously.


    Alexander turned his head slightly, his reluctant gaze lingering on Zephyr¡¯s sharp profile.


    ¡°Here will do,¡± he said softly. ¡°Your wife and son are waiting for you at home.¡±


    Zephyr sped his hands together and bowed respectfully. ¡°Your Highness, take care.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Zephyr.¡± After hesitating for a while, Alexander gathered his courage and asked, ¡°Before I go,


    can you fulfill one more wish of mine?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Can¡­ Can I hug you?¡±


    Alexander¡¯s voice was very soft. He quickly lowered his head like a child who had done something


    wrong after he spoke.


    Zephyr was stunned for a moment. He smiled and took the initiative to step forward and give him a


    hug, patting him on the shoulder. They then separated swiftly.

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    Alexander¡¯s mind turned nk, and his heart pounded. By the time he could react, Zephyr was smiling


    at him warmly.


    The light hug just now represented their friendship, but to Alexander, it was a treasure he would keep in


    the bottom of his heart forever.


    After a momentary stupor, Alexander beamed happily. His steps were lighter as well. He made his way


    out before turning back to wave at Zephyr again until hepletely faded into the dark night.


    Zephyr took his time standing in the front yard.


    The soft night breeze blew. He took a deep breath and hurried his way back inside. He could not wait to


    hug his wife and sniff her out.


    A shadow shed in the trees not too far away as a telephoto lens retracted slowly.


    ¡­


    When Zephyr stepped inside, instead of finding Cordelia, he was greeted with an aroma from the


    kitchen. He smiled and strode in, hugging the busy woman from the back.


    ¡°Yikes!¡± Cordelia was frightened and swatted the hands on her hips right away.


    ¡°Are you a cat? How did you walk so quietly!?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Darling,¡± Zephyr called her huskily with his chin perched on her shoulder.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He did not say anything, merely smiling and calling her again, ¡°Darling.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Darling!¡±


    Cordelia frowned and turned around to ce a hand on his forehead. ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    Zephyr chuckled and pulled her into his arms. He just wanted to call her. There was no other


    reason.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°A chat with Alexander, and you turned silly?¡± Cordelia rolled her eyes without heat.


    Zephyr spoke honestly. ¡°Cordelia, do you know what Alexander told me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    She did not want to know, but he would report it anyway.


    ¡°He said that he likes me.¡±


    Cordelia winced and stared at him with her big eyes. ¡°And? Are you proud of it?¡±


    Zephyr was not trying to joke with her. Instead, he asked seriously, ¡°I want to know¡­ your thoughts


    about it.¡±


    Cordelia paused, warmth coursing in her heart.


    Zephyr had only lied to her once¡ªthat was pretending to be Marcus. From then on, he had said that he


    would not keep anything from her no matter what happened.


    He did keep his promise. He had not kept anything from her and even told her about Alexander¡¯s


    confession.


    Cordelia smiled. She gave it a thought and answered seriously, ¡°I think Alexander¡¯s a nice guy. He


    didn¡¯t try to break us up and protects us however he can. We should be grateful for him.¡±


    Zephyr wrapped his arms around her waist with a gentle gaze.


    Cordelia added, ¡°And liking someone isn¡¯t a sin. To confess it so openly like Alexander did requires


    immense courage. I¡¯m impressed by him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zephyr smirked and pinched her nose lightly. ¡°There aren¡¯t many who can impress Mrs.


    Hamerton, huh!¡±


    ¡°Of course! Your wife has a high standard. Regr people can hardly be considered!¡±


    ¡°But there are so many people who like me. Why are you only impressed by Alexander?¡± Zephyr


    stroked his chin in feigned confusion. ¡°You couldn¡¯t wait to rip Nelly and Ava to shreds when you met


    themst time.¡±


    ¡°Rip them to shreds?¡± Cordelia froze. ¡°Was I so savage? I reasoned with them nicely!¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless. He recalled each time Janine reasoned with him¡­ The mother and


    daughter-inw were so simr!

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    Cordelia stretched her shoulders and neck. Recently, Zuko had gained a lot of weight and turned into a


    little chubby ball. Plus, the little baby who had just learned to walk did not seem to like walking anymore


    and kept asking to be carried by his mother.


    Every day, Cordelia carried Zuko, who felt as heavy as two bags of flour in her arms, so much so that


    she had muscle inmmation in her shoulders.


    Zephyr quickly dragged her to sitfortably on the couch and massaged her shoulders and neck.


    Cordelia was not done with what she was saying, though, and continued with the previous topic. ¡°Why


    don¡¯t I dislike Alexander? Because he¡¯s really nice.


    ¡°The others, like Nelly and Ava, approached you with ulterior motives, but Alexander¡¯s sincere to you.¡±


    She looked up at him and smiled yfully. ¡°Honey, your wife can always tell who¡¯s sincere no matter


    how silly she is.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zephyr smiled and asked deliberately, ¡°How can you tell?¡±


    ¡°Alexander¡¯s sincere to you like how I am to you!¡± Cordelia blurted.


    Zephyr¡¯s heart jolted, and he looked at her tenderly, reaching out to stroke her face.


    ¡°Birds of a feather flock together,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°It¡¯s easy to sense your own kind with just one


    nce. So, how can those hypocrites like Nelly and Avapare to Alexander?


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not afraid of Alexander liking you.¡± She grinned proudly.


    Zephyr was pleased. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯ll always be by my side!¡± Cordelia turned around to go behind the couch and hugged his


    neck. ¡°Because¡­ my husband will never leave me in this life, the next life, and the life after the next!¡±


    Zephyr felt extremely happy. Sweet delight erupted in him. He rubbed her cheek with his thumb and


    looked at her with deep affection.


    The starlight shone through the window. The atmosphere was perfect.


    However, Mr. Z Hamerton perfectly demonstrated what it meant to be carried away by one¡¯s own


    happiness in the next second.


    ¡°Oh? Never leave you?¡± He was so happy that he did not know what he was saying. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re


    pretty confident! Hahaha¡­¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s smile froze instantly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zephyr suddenly came back to his senses, and a chill ran down his spine.


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡± Cordelia pushed his hand away. ¡°Exin to me why I can¡¯t be confident!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t deserve to be so confident?¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice suddenly rose in pitch.


    Zephyr was stunned. He wanted to cut his own tongue.


    ¡°Oh, so you can¡¯t tolerate me now?¡± Cordelia did not get angry butughed. ¡°So, you have other


    ns?¡±


    ¡°Darling!¡±


    Zephyr knew that he had caused a big disaster. Forget kneeling on a pineapple. It would be difficult to


    appease her rage even if hey on a bed of pineapples!


    ¡°Cordelia, let me exin¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no need to exin it,¡± Cordelia interrupted calmly with a raise of her hand.


    Zephyr swallowed. She seemed calm, but it felt like the calm before the storm to him.


    Cordelia sat back on the sofa and casually picked up her phone, calling Rowan with a rxed tone.


    ¡°Dad, have you had dinner? Oh, uh, Zephyr¡¯s not feeling well and needs acupuncture. Can youe


    over?¡±


    Zephyr was rendered speechless.


    Cordelia made another call.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Neil, how many people are there in the elite squad of the Harrises¡¯ troops? Oh, 300-500? Do they


    need training? Heh! Don¡¯t be shy. Your cousin-inw can help them practice!¡±


    Zephyr was rmed.


    Shortly, Cordelia made a third call. ¡°Hey, Carter, are you still in theb? Is there no one testing the new


    medicine you¡¯re researching? Bring it over to your brother-inw! He has nothing to do anyway!¡±


    Zephyr rushed into the kitchen, quickly fetched the food that Cordelia had prepared for their son, and


    hurried upstairs to be a caring father. The only person who could save him now was his chubby ball,


    Zuko!


    ¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Suzanne opened her eyes slowly. Her head felt heavy, and it hurt like needles were prickling it. She


    looked around. She was in the pce¡¯s secret chamber, and it was incredibly dark.


    In the past, this was the ce Victoria eliminated opposing forces for Carme¡­


    Suzanne shuddered and could not help curling into herself to back away. As she backed into the


    corner, the cool wall seemed to have dried blood from before.


    The wooden door creaked, and footstepsing to her rang. Suzanne froze and stared wide-eyed into


    the darkness.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake?¡± Luxurious gold-threaded shoes came to a stop in front of her.


    Suzanne looked up. The owner of the shoes smirked, the smile cold and vicious.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Suzanne was weak.


    Victoria crouched in front of her and grabbed her chin. Her long and sharp nails painted in red pierced


    into her flesh.


    Suzanne gasped in pain only to hear Victoria¡¯s snicker.


    ¡°B*tch, this is the consequence for betraying me!


    ¡°Joy¡¯s under Auntie, and I can¡¯t catch her, so¡­ you¡¯ll have to be her scapegoat!¡±


    Victoria hacked a hard cough, and a masked person in ck came in with a syringe. Suzanne, who


    knew what it was, paled in horror.


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± She begged on her knees. ¡°Your Highness, pardon me. I¡­ I just lost my rationale, I still


    want to serve you!¡±


    Victoria was unfazed. ¡°Inject it into her!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Suzanne¡¯s blood-curdling scream echoed in the secret chamber.


    Following Victoria¡¯s order, the person in ck went forward to hold Suzanne down and aimed the cool


    syringe against the vein on her arm. Once it was injected, she would live a life worse than death.


    ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness!¡± Suzanne begged for mercy, wailing. ¡°Your Highness, I was wrong.


    Don¡¯t do it, please, Your Highness!¡±


    Victoria smirked icily. Just when the needle was going to pierce through Suzanne¡¯s skin, she suddenly


    called out, ¡°Stop!¡±


    The person in ck stopped instantly and shoved Suzanne to the ground.


    Suzanne shook uncontrobly as she slumped to the ground.


    Victoria padded to her and looked down at her. ¡°Do you really want to keep serving me?¡±

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    Suzanne trembled in fear as she looked at Victoria with horror. This was a good opportunity¡­


    If she continued to be stubborn and Victoria really injected that thing into her, she would not be able to


    resist even if she did not want to obey her. Victoria would use it to control her, and if she could not


    control her, she would give her an overdose and kill her!


    Suzanne¡¯s teeth were chattering. Her only thought now was that she must not die.


    After calming down and kneeling on the ground with her hands sped together in a respectful bow,


    she said, ¡°I¡¯ve been with Your Highness since I was 15 years old, and I¡¯ve worked hard all these


    years¡­ I know that betraying Your Highness is unforgivable, but please give me a chance! I¡­ I have


    my reasons!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Victoria sneered. ¡°What reasons do you have?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s the Irwin heiress,¡± Suzanne said, her voice trembling. ¡°Ms. Cordelia said she could cure my


    little brother, but the condition was that Joy and I be witnesses¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew it was her!¡± Victoria gnashed her teeth and turned her hateful gaze back to Suzanne.


    ¡°Your Highness, please give me another chance! I¡¯ll do anything for you, no matter what!¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Victoria smiled and tossed her an envelope. Suzanne reached out tremblingly. She looked at Victoria¡¯s


    expression and tried to calm herself down to open the envelope.


    In the dim light, she saw the people in the photos clearly.


    ¡°P-Prince Alexander?


    ¡°And¡­ Mr. Z Hamerton?¡±


    ¡°Hah, you have good eyes!¡± Victoria nced at her. ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to do anything, then help me


    with this. After it¡¯s done, I won¡¯t treat you badly!¡±


    Suzanne gulped and nodded in silence.


    ¡­


    These days, Aurelia felt like she was dreaming as she seemed to be living in the midst of fog and


    clouds. It was like a dream that she would never wake up from.


    All of a sudden, she found herself to be someone with power over thousands and under one in the


    pce. She was a presence surrounded by stars and adored by the masses.


    The king had ced the crown on her head, and the dukes and counts addressed her as ¡®Your


    Highness¡¯. Even the servants who once treated her with disdain now prostrated before her, their


    obsequious faces as if they were about to kiss her feet next.


    Aurelia was not used to being treated this way by others. She touched the pigeon blood ruby on her


    crown and the embroidered dress on herself, feeling disbelief at all this. What was even more


    unbelievable was that the crazy Princess Helene in the west pce was her mother¡­


    Aurelia slowly walked over and squatted in front of Helene. Helene sat on the bed, holding the same


    pillow and calling it baby. Aurelia¡¯s heart jolted, and her eyes turned red as tears flowed down her


    cheeks.


    After learning about her identity and background, she was shocked, and her mind went nk. When


    the nkness the eruption of rage was like a volcano¡¯s. She hated it but did not know who to hate.


    Should she hate Martin? Carme? Her outrageous adoptive parents? Perhaps the one she should


    hate the most was fate itself¡­


    Aurelia took a few deep breaths to hold her tears back and leaned toward Helene, calling out softly,


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Her voice was soft, and Helene was still immersed in her world, so she did not hear her at all.


    Aurelia smiled and touched the pillow in Helene¡¯s arms. Helene finally felt it and focusing it on Aurelia


    for a while. Perhaps recognizing her, Helene suddenly grinned and said, ¡°You, it¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Aurelia nodded vigorously.


    Helene suddenly remembered something and panicked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. No medicine!¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Aurelia smiled and held her hand. ¡°We¡¯re not taking medicine. I already poured it out in the


    courtyard. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Helene looked around and finally smiled in relief.


    ¡°Yes, yes, it was poured out,¡± she murmured to herself. ¡°My girl, you¡¯re the best to me in this pce!¡±


    The tears that Aurelia had just held back suddenly surged up again. ¡°Mom, can you hear me calling


    you?¡±


    Helene hugged the pillow, lost in thought as if she was daydreaming. Her eyes were unfocused, staring


    off into space.


    ¡°Never mind, it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t hear me.¡± Aurelia lowered her head mother anyway, and I¡¯ll


    rely on you for the rest of my life!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Helene looked at the pillow in her arms, murmuring, ¡°Baby, my baby¡­¡±


    ¡°This crown was given to me by the king,¡± Aurelia whispered. ¡°I¡­ I should call him uncle, right? But I


    can¡¯t bring myself to do it¡­ Hah, heaps of rtives, and from the royal family no less, suddenly


    appeared after I had been alone for so many years. It¡¯s a bit overwhelming for me.


    ¡°Mom, how should I integrate into this family?¡±


    Helene did not respond and continued to hold the pillow, smiling and asionally rubbing her face


    against it.


    Aurelia forced a smile. ¡°Mom, it¡¯d be so nice if you could wake up! Living alone in the basement, I often


    imagined having a mother by my side to protect me¡­ I sang and danced with the nomads in the


    square to earn some tips, and when I returned home, I¡¯d always imagine walking in to see my mother


    at home, who had made delicious food and tidied up the room¡­ I imagined her smiling at me, buying


    me beautiful clothes, and tying my hair into a pretty ponytail¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no ponytail!¡± Helene suddenly looked up.


    Aurelia was taken aback, meeting the woman¡¯s cloudy eyes.


    The marks of the years had been etched on Helene¡¯s face, but her maternal love had not diminished


    with time. She might not know that the girl in front of her was the little baby she had once held in her


    arms, but the natural bond of blood family made her want to take good care of Aurelia.


    The hearts of a mother and daughter were connected. She could feel the pain Aurelia had endured.


    ¡°No ponytail, not nice!¡± Helene shook her head seriously.


    Aurelia smiled through her tears. ¡°Then what hairstyle looks nice on me?¡±


    ¡°Come!¡± Helene gestured to her. ¡°Turn around! Turn around!¡±


    Aurelia pursed her lips and obediently sat on the bed to turn her back to Helene, letting her long


    chestnut hair fall down to her waist like a shiny waterfall. Her hair was thick and glossy.


    Helene picked up a woodenb and gentlybed her hair. She then picked up two hair parts from


    either side of her temples to create a beautiful princess hairstyle.


    Aurelia smiled happily in the mirror, her first time feeling so joyful over a hairstyle.


    ¡°You have a small face and fair skin. The princess hairstyle is the most beautiful on you!¡± Helene said


    seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t tie a ponytail anymore. Just wear a princess hairstyle¡ªa princess hairstyle!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Aurelia held Helene¡¯s hand and smoothed the messy hair at thetter¡¯s temples.


    This hairstyle must have been the one Helene had when she was young. It was hard to imagine how


    beautiful Helene had been in the past.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    A whileter, it was time for Helene to take her medication.


    Aurelia had specifically asked Rowan about this before, hoping that something could be specially made


    so Helene could take it without fear or resistance.


    Rowan had summoned the researchers of children¡¯s medicine with a troubled look¡­ and Helene got


    her special medicine. It was in the shape of a firefly, and it was candy vored. It even had a special


    name¡ªFirefly Power Pill.


    Aurelia took the water and medicine from the servant and told Helene with a smile, ¡°Time for your


    power pill!¡±


    Helene was happy, but she frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve taken it for so long. Why am I still not a firefly?¡±


    ¡°You really want to be a firefly?¡±


    Helene quickly nodded.


    Aurelia asked, pointing at the pillow, ¡°What about your baby when you fly away after bing a


    firefly?¡±


    Helene looked horrified and scooped the pillow into her arms without saying a word.


    ¡°Sorry, I said the wrong thing!¡± Aurelia hurried to exin, ¡°Mom, when you be a firefly, your child


    will also be a firefly!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Aurelia said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m the best to you in the west pce? Do you believe


    what I say?¡±


    Helene took a moment to ponder before she nodded seriously. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then take the pill.¡± Aurelia handed it to her. ¡°You¡¯ll recover fast with the firefly power, and you can only


    protect your baby after you recover, right?¡±


    Helene approved of what she said very much, so she took the pill without kicking up a fuss and even


    drank two big sses of water. Rowan had said that she needed to drink more water to increase her


    metabolism rate so the medicine would be more effective.


    Aurelia kept herpany for a while, and Helene soon fell asleep.


    Aurelia got up to walk out of the pce.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    It was currently in the afternoon. The sun baked the groundzily, and the nts were drooping meekly


    from the high temperature. The cicadas on the tree, too, were buzzing listlessly. The sky was azure


    without any clouds to block out the light.


    Aurelia sat in the main hall where the AC ran on full st, and five servants fanned her gently at the


    back. Three maids stood beside her, and two more crouched before her to serve her fruits.


    As soon as she stretched her hand, feeling thirsty, the three maids beside her quickly picked up the


    ss from the table to ce it in her hand with all smiles.


    Aurelia was baffled by their care.


    She had repeatedly asked them not to crowd around her like this, but the group kept repeating the


    same thing like a broken record, ¡°Taking good care of Your Highness is our duty and an immense


    honor!¡±


    They even shed a standard smile with eight teeth after saying that.


    Aurelia winced at that and could only give up.


    Despite that, the pce made her ufortable. She was a kitten used to freedom, and suddenly


    being when it was a gilded cage¡ªthis was not a world she could get used to.


    A maid came in to report, ¡°Your Highness, Mr. Harris is here.¡±


    Aurelia paused. Her heart then began to thump beyond her control.


    The moment Neil stepped inside, she was first dazed, staring at him before she watched him bow.


    He looked so handsome when he bowed, especially with his hands sped together and his fingertips


    meeting his nose. There was a rugged seduction at that moment.


    Aurelia coughed and put up a front¡­ She was still a princess. No way could she act like she had never


    seen a man!


    This time, it was Neil¡¯s turn to be stunned.


    What was the girl doing? Who was she sitting so straight and properly for? Did she not know that she


    looked dumb sitting like that?


    Neil smiled and purposely revealed the ring on his ring finger, stroking it twice.


    ¡°I¡­ I have to talk to Mr. Harris in private.¡± Aurelia looked around. ¡°Can you all leave now?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The servants and guards looked at each other, troubled.

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    It was not like they could defy the princess¡¯ order, so they left respectively after some hesitation. When


    thest guard left, he closed the door of the hall inside.


    Aurelia kept up her act before breathing out in relief upon confirming that everyone at the door had left.


    Neil cracked a grin and spread his long legs, about to dash over to hug her, when¡­


    ¡°Hold on.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was stern.


    ¡°Mr. Harris, stand there and talk if you have something to say.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Neil was taken aback. What the heck had gotten into the girl?


    Aurelia peeked at him. It was fun to see him being knocked back. She decided to continue teasing him.


    ¡°Aurelia, what are you trying to do?¡± Neil asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Aurelia?¡± She arched her brow. ¡°Mr. Harris, how dare you address me by my name now?¡±


    ¡®F*ck!¡¯ Neil seriously suspected that the girl had secretly taken the medicine used to treat Helene.


    ¡°Come on, stop it!¡± Neil walked forward as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to enter the pce. I¡¯ve only


    gotten to sneak in with my dad in preparation for Alexander¡¯s coronation¡­ Aurelia, our time together is


    precious. Let¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Aurelia tried her best not to grin. She crossed her arms in front of herself and shot him a look.


    ¡°Stand back there!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Do my words as the princess hold no significance to you, Mr. Harris?¡±


    Neil gripped his hands, feeling his temples throb. His rushing blood was so close to surging out of his


    head.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It would have been fine if the girl was being serious, but she was not! He saw the quirk on her lips just


    now! She was just pranking him.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stand here,¡± Neil said through his gritted teeth. ¡°Your Highness, anything else?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s like this.¡± Aurelia forced back a smile and decided to prank him for good.


    ¡°I¡¯m not benevolent. I hold grudges.¡±


    Neil looked at her in a daze. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I remember you treating me as a murderer the first time we met, uncle.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°The second time we met, it was in the hospital, and you mocked me. You also pressed my head.¡±


    Neil was rendered speechless.


    ¡°After that, I stayed in the hotel, and you hit my head every time I got less than two sentences in with


    you!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°And when you gave me my Southeast Aciatic temporary residence permit in the helicopter, you threw


    it to me! And it hit my head too!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Neil covered his face.


    A man towering over six feet standing rooted with hands covering his face as he waited to be scolded


    like an elementary school student was truly a refreshing scene in the pce.


    ¡°Uncle, do you have a grudge against my head?¡±


    ¡°Go on then.¡± Neil chuckled genuinely. ¡°How do you want to go about this, an eye for an eye, a tooth for


    a tooth?¡±


    Aurelia giggled and lightly stepped toward him to stand with him while he was distracted.


    ¡°How¡¯s there a grudge between us?¡± Aurelia¡¯s gaze was tender as she told him softly, ¡°You¡¯re the best


    uncle in the world!¡±


    Neil was on cloud nine.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m not taking revenge¡­¡± Aurelia smiled. ¡°We can still¡­ settle our past score!¡±


    Aurelia moved fast. Before Neil could react, she had gone behind him and flicked the back of his head


    ¡ªhard and loud!

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    Neil¡¯s eyes widened like saucers in that instant!


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He was the center of attention, adored by everyone, since he was a child. For the first time in his life,


    his head was hit!? Uneptable!


    However, when he turned around and saw the girl giggling, his heart melted like cotton candy under the


    sun.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize your hand¡¯s so strong when you¡¯re so thin!¡± Neil smiled.


    Aurelia jutted her chin and threw him a triumphant look.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil went closer step by step, his charismatic face devilish and yful. He forced Aurelia to a corner.


    Like thest time, he had a hand against the wall and bowed slightly. All that was reflected in his eyes


    was the girl.


    Aurelia¡¯s face heated up. The big hall was dead silent, and all she heard was her pounding heart.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡± She put up her princess status. ¡°How dare you be rude to me!?¡±


    She had no idea that she was nothing more than a feisty kitten in front of him. There was no threat, and


    all he wanted to do was to pick her up by the back of her neck and take a good sniff.


    Neil¡¯s voice was deep, like the cello. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve bowed just now!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re being rude now!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Neil lifted his hand and showed the ring on his ring finger. ¡°If I remember correctly, you gave this to


    me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯ marriage can¡¯t be decided by yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Something so big should be left to me!¡±


    Aurelia froze and was wrapped up in the man¡¯s arms the next second. She struggled, and her head


    was held down.


    Neil pressed her head to his chest.


    Aurelia blushed as she hit him. Her lips were pulled into a smile, and she turned her face away, letting


    out a full-blown grin where he could not see.


    Neil¡¯s voice was husky. ¡°Your Highness, you aren¡¯t used to the pce, huh?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you out for some fun!¡±


    As soon as he said that, a pillow ambushed the back of his head!


    ¡°Aacl!¡± Neil was extremely disgruntled by the unexpected hit.


    ¡°Who the f¡ª¡± He swallowed his curse back when he saw who it was and warmly called out, ¡°Mom!¡±


    Aurelia was stunned by the swift change.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re awake?


    ¡°I¡¯m actually here to visit you today, mom. I was just chatting with Her Highness because I ran into her


    in the hall just now!


    ¡°How are you feeling, mom? Still, taking the medication? Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Irwin¡¯s my uncle. He uses the


    best medicine on you. You¡¯ll surely be fine!


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s jaw dropped.


    As expected of an award-winning actor¡ªhe was amazing in changing his attitude!


    Despite that, it did not seem to work with Helene.

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    Helene stood with her hands on her hips, ring at Neil. Then she quickly ran over to Aurelia in an


    attempt to keep the two of them apart with her frail body.


    Neil did not dare to act up in front of her and obediently stepped back, nearly covering his head with his


    hands.


    ¡°Bad man! Bad man!¡± Helene puffed out her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s the same bad man asst time, bullying my


    baby!¡±


    Neil could not exin himself. It seemed like all the ¡°moms¡± he had just called were in vain!


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not like that,¡± Aurelia said awkwardly with a soft voice. ¡°Uncle didn¡¯t bully me. He¡­¡±


    She suddenly remembered something and looked at Helene in surprise and joy. ¡°Mom, you recognize


    him!?¡±


    Helene¡¯s mind was unclear, and she often did not recognize people, but she recognized Neil as the bad


    guy from st time¡¯¡­


    Aurelia was so happy she almost shouted out loud.


    ¡°Mom!¡± She hugged Helene. ¡°It looks like Mr. Irwin¡¯s medicine really works. You¡¯ve improved a lot from


    before!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Irwin¡­¡± Helene became confused again and turned to look at Neil, muttering, ¡°No, no, he¡¯s not Mr.


    Irwin. I know Mr. Irwin. I saw him when I was young. He¡¯s much more handsome than him!¡±


    Neil froze up instantly, his brain buzzing.


    Never mind that he could notpete with his father. He could not even win the Southeast Aciatic


    pufferfish!?


    He did not know if there would be more blowsing from Heler.


    ¡°Hmph, bad guy!¡± Helene red at him again, grabbing Aurelia¡¯s hand tightly and whispering, ¡°Girlie,


    come back with me¡­ Don¡¯t hang out with him! He¡¯s a bad man!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s tell General Harris and let General Harris deal with him!¡±


    ¡°Girlie¡­¡± Helene whispered, ¡°General Harris has guns. He¡¯s specially trained to deal with bad guys!¡±


    ¡°Pft!¡± Aureliaughed so hard she bent over. She made a funny face at Neil before obediently following


    her mother.


    She had been deprived of motherly love for 18 years, so she cherished this feeling. Neil could only


    stand aside for the time being¡­ It was not like he could run away!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Neil looked dazedly at the mother and daughter¡¯s backs as if he had suffered a 10,000-point attack. He


    sighed deeply before he smiled and turned to walk out of the pce.


    The n had been going well. He was going to secretly take Aurelia out of the pce, change


    themselves into something more casual, and the two of them would go out and have fun like a regr


    couple.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    They could go to the amusement park, where she could ride the carousel, and he could take pictures of


    her. The ice cream cone would melt under the sun slowly, the colorful cotton candy would be squashed


    in her hand, and she would eat it messily. Her happy giggles would be a diamond permanently


    embedded in his heart.


    Now, though¡­


    Noah was still in Martin¡¯s study, and the edict seemed to take a while to draft.


    Neil had nowhere to go, so he wandered aimlessly into the pce. A small part of the pce was


    specifically opened to the public, attracting arge number of tourists from all over the world every year,


    but this area was separated from the main part of the pce.


    Bored, Neil walked toward the open area. Like other tourists, he bought a ticket and walked in.


    The area was quite fun¡ªit was without the solemnity and oppression of the main pce and exuded a


    more tolerant vibe.


    The ce was bustling with people of different skin and hair colors. Variousnguages could be heard


    chattering andughing as they enjoyed this beautiful afternoon to the fullest.


    Neil was about to take a selfie and send it to Aurelia when he saw someone following him on the


    screen.


    His heart skipped a beat. He turned around, but the person seemed to have disappeared.


    He furrowed his brow, and his first thought was there was a paparazzo there¡­ so he pretended to


    continue taking selfies. When he raised his phone again, sure enough, he saw someone sneaking


    behind him on the screen!


    This time, Neil did not hesitate at all. He turned around and rushed over. The person was startled and


    ran forward, but Neil grabbed the person¡¯s shoulders and flung the person before the person could run


    far.


    ¡°Ah!¡± cried the woman and fell to the ground, still remembering to use her hat to cover her face while


    she fell.


    Themotion here attracted many onlookers. Neil was about to call the security guard, but he heard


    the woman call him shakily, ¡°M-Mr. Harris, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Neil was stunned.


    ¡°Mr. Harris, can we talk somewhere else? I have something important to tell you!¡±

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    Neilposed himself and crouched down to lift her hat, revealing that it was actually Suzanne!


    ¡°Your face¡­¡±


    Suzanne looked sad and frantic, quickly wrapping her veil around herself to cover the scars on her


    face.


    Neil bit his lips, already guessing what had happened.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce to talk.¡± He helped her up. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere quiet.¡±


    Suzanne trembled all over as if she was afraid of the light. Her hat and veil covered herpletely as


    she followed Neil timidly.


    The two of them arrived at a cafe outside. Neil asked for the shop to be cleared, and the owner served


    Suzanne a cup of milk tea.


    Suzanne instinctively flinched when the owner put the milk tea on the table. Neil¡¯s brows furrowed,


    thinking of the scars on her face.


    ¡°Mr. Harris¡­¡± Suzanne calmed down. ¡°I was taken by¡­ Princess Victoria.¡±


    Neil¡¯s heart dropped.


    Actually, the Irwins had sent people to protect Suzanne and Joy after the court trial ended. Joy could


    pull herself out of the whirlpool unscathed, but why was Suzanne¡­


    ¡°Because my brother¡¯s still in the hospital.¡± Suzanne¡¯s voice was quivering. ¡°I went home to get some


    daily necessities one day, but I didn¡¯t expect Princess Victoria¡¯s people to be waiting for me at home. I


    was careless that day. I left the bodyguards to look after my brother at the hospital, so I didn¡¯t have


    anyone with me. That¡¯s how I was caught.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Neil narrowed his eyes.


    Suzanne lifted her veil to reveal the bloodied scars that were shocking to behold.


    ¡°These are all done by Her Highness.¡± She teared up. ¡°Her Highness asked me to help her. If I don¡¯t,


    she¡¯ll inject me with drugs¡­ I agreed to help her, and that¡¯s how I escaped.¡±


    Neil¡¯s guard was up instantly. ¡°What did she ask you to do?¡±


    Suzanne took out a few photos.


    The two people in the photos were Zephyr and Alexander. Although they were taken from a distance,


    the two people were still easily recognizable. The angle the photos were taken in was also specially


    considered. Thepletely normal embrace was captured in a way that looked like there was some


    ambiguous rtionship between them.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Neil was stunned. There was a bad feeling in his heart. On the surface, he remained calm and smiled


    slightly. ¡°That¡¯s all?


    ¡°Alexander¡¯s close to both the Harrises and the Irwins. He¡¯s also Zephyr¡¯s schoolmate. It¡¯s not


    surprising for them to hang out. What can a few photos prove?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harris, don¡¯t you¡­ understand?¡±


    Neil was taken aback.


    Suzanne chuckled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re well aware of it, actually. There¡¯s no need to hide it between us. You


    know very well what kind of person Prince Alexander is!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°If Prince Alexander were to inherit the throne, he wouldn¡¯t be able to marry a queen in a conventional


    way, would he? Moreover, Southeast Aciatic is conservative and will not ept such a king!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Neil¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are you saying that Alexander is not fit to be king?


    Hah, whether or not he can be king is not for you to judge!¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not my ce, but that¡¯s what I wanted to tell you today, Mr. Harris!¡± Suzanne was emotional.


    ¡°This is all arranged by Princess Victoria. She took these photos and asked me to spread this news¡­¡±


    Suzanne took out her phone and scrolled through many ounts.


    ¡°Her Highness asked me to register all these. She also asked me to hire paid keyboard warriors to stir


    the public opinion online!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She wants everyone to know that Prince Alexander is not a normal man! She wants to ruin Prince


    Alexander!¡±


    Neil clenched his fists and gnashed his teeth.


    ¡°Mr. Harris, I wanted to go to Ms. Cordelia and Mr. Zephyr after I escaped¡­ but the Irwins are far away,


    and all the tickets here are registered under real names. If I took the bus there, it¡¯d be easy for Her


    Highness to track me down!


    ¡°Later, I heard that you came to the pce with General Harris today, so I waited for you.


    ¡°Mr. Harris¡­¡± Suzanne burst into tears. ¡°Princess Victoria¡¯s ruthless. I can¡¯t possibly serve her


    anymore! My only concern now is my brother¡­¡±

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Neil thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you home.


    Regarding your brother, the Irwins have gotten people to protect him. Victoria would not be so foolish to


    harm him in the hospital.¡±


    Suzanne looked at him with appreciation and nodded.


    When they were about to leave, notification alerts popped up on their phones one after the other.


    It was a piece of news.


    [Exclusive breaking news! Prince Alexander has a thing with Mr. Z of Centrolis. Are they having an


    affair!?]


    Neil¡¯s hand trembled, and his phone almost fell onto the ground.


    Suzanne¡¯s face changed drastically¡ªshe was as pale as a piece of paper!


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­ It wasn¡¯t me! I came to you as soon as I escaped from the pce! I swear on my


    brother that I¡¯ve never sent anything like this to the media!¡±


    Neil¡¯s face was grim. He forced himself to calm down.


    Within just a few minutes, the news spread like wildfire, rapidly gaining traction across numerous news


    websites and overwhelming their servers.


    Thements poured in like a flood, with the majority of them being malicious toward Alexander.


    [So, our dear prince is homo***ual? How can we tolerate that!]


    [This is challenging Southern Aciatic¡¯s bottom line! I disagree with such a person to be our king!]Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    [What credibility and image does he have after this scandal? Remove yourself from the throne!]


    [We want someone new! We don¡¯t want a king like this!]


    ¡­


    Neil rushed to the Irwins as fast as he could.


    Cordelia and Zephyr had seen the news earlier. They were currently sitting in front of theputer in


    the study. The notifications flooded their phones.


    ¡°Cordelia, Zen, you¡ª¡± Before Neil could finish his sentence, he suddenly noticed another person on


    the couch.


    ¡°Alexander!?


    ¡°Damn!¡± He was shocked. ¡°You daree here during the storm of the scandal? Do you think it¡¯s not


    chaotic enough for my cousin and her husband?¡±


    Alexander removed his hoodie, revealing his handsome face. Coupled with the smile on his face¡­


    Neil gulped. If Alexander had been in the entertainment industry, the title of the best-looking man might


    have been reced.


    ¡°Hey, best actor, although we¡¯re quite close, you can¡¯t be rude, right? You¡¯ll have to bow at least when


    meeting me!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Neil frowned and then looked at Cordelia and Zephyr.


    They looked calm and confident as if they had it all figured out.


    He was confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, you guys?¡± He came to his senses. ¡°It¡¯s just a setup?¡±


    They looked at each other and giggled.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°Our PR team didn¡¯t suppress the scandal.¡± Cordelia was calm, ¡°We allowed it to brew and might get


    an unexpected effect.¡±


    Cordelia looked at her husband and smiled in pride. ¡°Zen used to teach me this: God will boost the


    person up before ending them. This is perfectly applied to Victoria!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Neil got it now. ¡°So, you guys are clearing thest obstacle for Alexander?¡±

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    ¡°Something like that!¡± Cordelia smiled and continued looking at the screen.


    The loyal, old butler entered and handed some files.


    ¡°Madam, sir, these are the data the PR team has gathered. These are the ounts that appeared the


    most in thements.¡±


    Neil went closer to take a look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°These ounts appear frequently andment on things that are harmful to Prince Alexander. They


    even encouraged theizens to boycott him!


    ¡°Not only that, but the PR team also discovered that someone seems to be controlling thement


    sections. The team contacted the media tforms and discovered that manyizens can¡¯t share the


    comments they¡¯d like to share.¡±


    Zephyr nodded. ¡°So, these are spam ounts, and someone controls them. Ha, they think they can


    stir a wave with a small trick like that?¡±


    ¡°My sister is simple-minded.¡± Alexander forced a smile. ¡°She used to follow Aunt Carme, and my


    aunt would stand up for Victoria whenever something happened. Without my aunt, she¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°So, you guys knew that it was Victoria who did it?¡± Neil looked at them with wide eyes.


    Everybody knew, and he was the only slow one!


    Zephyr patted Neil¡¯s shoulder while smiling. ¡°Not only did we know that it was her who did it, but we


    were also the ones that exposed the news!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°All credit goes to Cordelia.¡± He looked at his wife. There was endless pride in his gentle eyes filled with


    allure.


    Neil faked a cough due to their PDA. He stretched his arm to block between them.


    ¡°Can you tell me what happened before you show off your love? Suzanne came to me today, telling me


    spread the news. We then found out that the news was already trending! I was panicking!¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve any credit, actually.¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°I merely set up a couple of cameras in the


    courtyard.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Zuko is active now, and she¡¯s worried. Thus, she got people to set up cameras everywhere chuckled.


    ¡°Not only in the room. There are cameras in the courtyard, forest, and even in the rainforest of Sabe!¡±


    ¡°Sabe¡­¡± Neil was stunned. ¡°The cameras caught someone spying in the forest?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Alexander was not sure whether tough or cry. ¡°It was supposed to be a goodbye hug,


    but I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Hamerton to capture it. I want to jump into a hole!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness.¡± Cordelia looked at him apologetically.


    ¡°I should be the one who is sorry.¡± Alexander blushed. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your ¡®trap¡¯ that we found that


    spy. Only then did I learn about my sister¡¯s evil intentions.¡±


    ¡°We went to look for the spy and get him to give us the photos.¡± Zephyr scoffed. ¡°The angle was risque


    as if there were really something going on with us! So, we discussed it and thought we¡¯d just go all out


    to expose this ourselves.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind!¡± Neil was in disbelief.


    ¡°We¡¯d rather take action than be sitting ducks.¡± Aplicated gleam shed through Alexander¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The citizens would find out sooner orter. There¡¯s no way for me to run, so the only thing to do is to


    face it bravely.


    ¡°I know Southeast Aciatic is a conservative country and that this threatens my ce on the throne, but I


    have a clear conscience! I believe as long as I¡¯m honest to myself, as long as I tell the citizens the


    truth, this will go away soon.¡±


    Neil frowned. ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re oversimplifying the human mind¡­¡±

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    Neil had been in the entertainment industry for years. He knew very well that the tongue was not steel,


    yet it cut. He had seen many celebrities with bright futures fall due to some gossip.


    Those people were honest with their fans but in the end¡­


    ¡°I know,¡± Alexander said, turning his head to look at Neil. He appeared calm and fearless. ¡°I¡¯m not


    challenging the citizens¡¯ bottom line. I¡¯m just speaking the truth to relieve the burden in my heart. It¡¯s


    like a ticking bomb, and I don¡¯t know when it will explode. Instead of waiting for someone else to


    detonate it, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    ¡°Alexander!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Neil was worried about him. It would be Southeast Aciatic¡¯s loss if such an amazing person did not


    be the king.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, cousin.¡± Cordelia chuckled and showed a couple of data. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the problem from


    these? Victoria has lost her mind to be controlling theizens¡¯ments. The madder a person is, the


    easier for us to catch their weakness.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out that Victoria is the one pulling strings behind the scenes following these spam ounts!¡±


    she said calmly. ¡°Even if Southeast Aciatic can¡¯t ept a king like Alexander, could they ept a


    cunning person as their queen? The citizens are not fools. They have the ability to judge! Moreover,


    mostizens¡¯ments are being blocked for now!¡±


    Zephyr held her shoulder and chuckled. He then made an overseas call. ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Uncle


    Bond. I wonder if you could solve the problem on the Inte in Southeast Aciatic?¡±


    Cordelia was stunned and only asked him after he was done with the call. ¡°Why did you call Uncle


    Bond?¡±


    ¡°I forgot to tell you.¡± Zephyr smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve been suspecting his real identity, so I did a little digging


    around, I didn¡¯t expect that¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Not only is he a famous detective, he¡¯s¡­¡± He paused. ¡°Also a hacker!¡±


    Cordelia looked at Zephyr in shock.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    No matter how mysterious Jim was, Zephyr had managed to find out the truth about him. He had done


    that for nothing else than worrying about his mother falling into a romance trap and losing herself.


    Now it seemed like they could use Uncle Bond¡¯s help.


    ¡°He used to have a detective agency in Melorian, solving many cases for the police. Also, he¡¯s an


    expert inwork engineering. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t use his real name as the detective and hacker.¡±


    Cordelia smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he uses his real name as a writer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s phone vibrated a momentter. It was a message from Jim. There were only two words.


    [Don¡¯t worry.]


    ¡­


    The incident continued to brew for the next few days. Alexander was drowned in trending topics.


    Martin had been impatient and panicking while Alexander looked calm and at ease.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Alexander?¡± Martin visited his residence again, looking rather pissed. ¡°You¡¯re


    the heir I value, yet you stirred such a scandal. Are you not going to exin anything to me?¡±


    Alexander was respectful. ¡°Uncle, do you really think this is¡­ serious? I mean my ***ual orientation.¡±

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    Martin looked into Alexander¡¯s eyes. He did not know what to say at the moment.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes sparkled with rity as if a paradise dwelled within them. He was resolute in his


    belief that his judgment was correct. Martin was certain that choosing Alexander to rule the country was


    the wisest decision.


    However, he sighed helplessly. ¡°To be honest, Alexander, I don¡¯t care about that.¡±


    Alexander¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I¡¯m old but not stubborn.¡± Martin looked at him. ¡°There are many kinds of human love. Is the one that


    caters to the world the only normal one?¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never hurt anyone. Even though you like Zephyr, you didn¡¯t ruin his family. As long as one is


    kind and pure, is their ***ual orientation important? I believe that you¡¯re a good kid, as well as a good


    future king. However, that¡¯s what I think. It doesn¡¯t mean that the citizens think the same. You get it?¡±


    Alexander¡¯s smile was adorned with a glimmer of light in his eyes.


    Alexander bowed respectfully, cing his right hand on his chest as he half-knelt before Martin. He


    expressed his deep appreciation to the king with utmost formality, acknowledging his guidance and


    understanding. He vowed to repay Martin¡¯s kindness in the most heartfelt manner.


    Alexander had always been suffering because he could not make his father happy when he was


    younger.


    However, ever since Martin took him under his wing, only then did he understand that not everyone


    was fit to be parents. Some people¡¯s love could really surpass their parents¡¯.


    ¡°Get up, Alexander!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Alexander lifted his eyes to look at Martin and said in all seriousness, ¡°Uncle, thank you.¡±


    Martin choked and held his hands.


    Martin did not me Alexander. Ever since the news broke out, all he had been thinking about was


    how to protect him.


    He could only me himself now. If he had cared more for Alexander and saved him from his father


    earlier, perhaps he would be a different man.


    Martin asked him worriedly, ¡°Alexander, the situation is chaotic on the Inte, and the cab is


    discussing this too. They¡¯ll point their fingers at you next. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle. I know what to do.¡±


    Alexander¡¯s smile was warm and firm. He had the power that made people trust him instinctively.


    Three dayster¡­


    Alexander showed up at a press conference taking ce at the pce. Almost all the main media


    outlets were there. It was a grand asion, and it was being broadcast live.


    The people would see everything Alexander did and hear every word he said in real-time.


    Cordelia and Zephyr were among them, watching under the stage quietly. They locked their fingers and


    smiled, looking at each other. They were confident with Alexander.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Neil was next to them, but he was frowning. He felt disdain for this couple which was always showing


    off.


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about that?¡± he mumbled, ying with the ring on his finger. ¡°Pfft, I have one too!¡±


    Neil rolled his eyes at them in disdain while ying with his ring faster. However, there was an opening


    on it, and he identally cut his finger with the ring.


    The ring Aurelia had gotten from the street was rough, while the opening was extra sharp. Neil could


    not help but groan from the pain.


    Zephyrughed at him. ¡°Were you cut by jealousy?¡±


    Neil red at him but calmed down and sat quietly.


    ¡°Stop it, you guys¡­¡± Cordelia whispered, ¡°Look over there!¡±

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    The door opened, and Alexander walked in slowly. Everyone had their eyes on him, and the entire


    ce fell into silence.


    Alexander walked onto the stage calmly with a light smile on his face.


    The reporters unleashed hard-hitting questions while the relentless stream ofizens¡¯ments


    shed on the big screen behind Alexander. The sheer magnitude of the terrible things being said


    became unbearable.


    Alexander merely smiled and looked at everyone calmly. Subsequently, he stood up and enunciated


    word by word in all seriousness.


    ¡°I know everyone cares a lot about this. I¡¯ll exin everything today.¡± Alexander licked his lips and took


    a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m homo***ual.¡±


    An uproar broke as soon as he said that. It was chaotic below the stage.


    ¡°I¡¯ve actually been suppressing this for a long time.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I announced this today to give


    everyone, as well as myself, an exnation.


    ¡°I admit that I like men, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s outrageous. Everyone is different when ites to love.


    Even though I don¡¯t conform to what everyone does, I¡¯ve never hurt anyone. I¡¯m willing to tell you the


    truth today, ept your criticism, and face my truth¡­


    ¡°Also, I¡¯d like to tell you that if I be the new king, I won¡¯t marry a queen. I¡¯m different from regr


    people. It¡¯s only natural that I can¡¯t hurt a normaldy.¡±


    The reporters stopped breathing. The cameras were all focused on Alexander, afraid they would miss a


    word.


    ¡°Regarding the criticism and humiliation on the Inte¡­¡± He smiled. ¡°Do you guys think I don¡¯t


    care?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    There were murmurs below the stage. The spectators were whispering as they discussed among


    themselves.


    ¡°I can ept that you express different opinions,¡± he said in all seriousness. ¡°However, personal


    attacks are not only lowly but also illegal. I support your right to speak, but please don¡¯t take my


    support as a weakness!


    ¡°Therefore, I won¡¯t hold back my right of recourse. Those people who humiliated me either apologize or


    wait for the summons from the court!¡±


    Everyone fell into silence as soon as Alexander finished. A wave of apuse came suddenly after a


    short moment of silence.


    There were only one or two at first, and more and more joined. The wave of apuse then filled the


    venue, and many people cheered for him.


    At the same time, the problem on the Inte had been fixed. The spam ounts no longer upied


    thement sections.


    The people who were watching the live broadcastmented.


    [No matter what people think, I support Prince Alexander to be our king!]


    [So what if he has a different ***ual orientation? It doesn¡¯t make Prince Alexander less of a good


    person!]


    [I grew up in a poor family. If not for Prince Alexander donating to the school and giving education for


    free, I wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to attend school. I support Prince Alexander. I believe he¡¯ll be


    a good king!]


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    Alexander pressed his palms together and bowed to the crowd.


    Meanwhile, Victoria, who was hiding behind the scene, was panicking. She was over the moon when


    the news came out. She had been under the impression she could beat Alexander with that¡ªnever


    had she thought the citizens would have such reactions.


    What surprised her even more was that the spam ounts she had created were useless!


    Her hands shook a little while her face was pale from rage.


    At that moment, a few royal guards entered her residence. They were no longer respectful like before


    as they red at her like a criminal.


    ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty ordered you to see him immediately!¡±

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    Victoria arrived at the main pce and could not help but shiver when she locked eyes with Martin.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    Martin looked sullen as if he had lost all hope in her.


    Victoria looked around¡ªthe guards seemed to be General Harris¡¯ men. It was easy for one to figure


    out why Martin had summoned the team to the pce at such a time.


    She bit her lip and forced a smile. ¡°I wonder what it is that you summoned me here?¡±


    Martin took a deep breath to suppress his rage and waved to get the guards to leave.


    Soon, they were the only people left in the main pce. In reality, Martin still cared about her dignity.


    After all, he was the one who had brought her up.


    ¡°We¡¯re the only ones left.¡± His voice was deep as he nced at Victoria with sharp eyes. ¡°Tell me the


    truth!¡±


    Victoria pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, uncle.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still denying it!?¡± he barked. ¡°Was it you who posted those photos? Did you buy those spam


    ounts? You hurt Alexander, making him go through this crisis. What exactly are you doing!?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uncle, what makes you think that I did it?¡± Victoria denied it. ¡°Ha! Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m jealous of


    Alexander? He¡¯s my brother by blood! What¡¯s the benefit for me to do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just wanted to ask you that! What benefit do you get out of it!¡±


    Martin gasped for breath, his chest heaving up and down. His voice came out in a hoarse whisper.


    ¡°When you and Alexander were just children, you entered the pce. I held both of you in my hands


    and climbed the stairs¡­ I made a vow to myself that I would care for you as if you were my own, and I


    kept that promise!


    ¡°But why is he grateful, yet you are not? You¡¯re going all out to destroy him, even to destroy the entire


    royal family!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Victoria¡¯s lips moved, and her voice shook. ¡°Uncle, you have no evidence!¡±


    ¡°Evidence?¡± Martin could not believe that she refused to admit it until she was faced with grim. He


    scoffed and tossed a brown folder.


    Victoria opened the folder and saw many documents regarding the spam ounts, payment methods,


    and bank ounts she had used.


    She widened her eyes and inhaled sharply.


    ¡°Are you giving up now that you¡¯ve seen the evidence?¡± Martin nced at her. ¡°You think you did


    everything perfectly and that nobody would find out?¡±


    She sat on the ground, drenched in cold sweat.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Martin had indeed dedicated considerable effort to investigate those ounts. However, with Jim¡¯s


    assistance, gathering the evidence became effortless, like a piece of cake.


    Upon first encountering the evidence, Martin found himself reluctant to believe that it was Victoria who


    was responsible.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I spent so much effort to raise a person like you,¡± he mumbled.


    Martin was consumed by a mix of emotions¡ªtroubled, angry, and filled with self-me. He reproached


    himself for failing to properly educate Victoria and for not being able to protect Alexander.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, uncle.¡± Victoria got up from the ground slowly and revealed a crazy smile. ¡°I¡¯m removing


    the trouble for the royal family to be doing that!


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°What makes Alexander worthy of the throne!?¡± Her eyes gleamed with madness. ¡°He is not an


    ordinary man. He doesn¡¯t deserve it!


    ¡°Are you asking all men in Southeast Aciatic to copy what he does to make him the king? What would


    Southeast Aciatic be by then?


    ¡°Uncle, if my aunt was still around, she¡¯d support me!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± roared Martin. ¡°You¡¯re mad¡­ You¡¯repletely mad!¡±


    He pointed at Victoria, his finger trembling, before yelling to summon the guards. ¡°Take her out!


    ¡°Since you like listening to your aunt, stay in your pce to reminisce about her all you want!¡±

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    Victoria was stunned. Subsequently, a few tall guards came forward to hold her arms, dragging her


    away.


    Martin prohibited her from leaving her pce, so she could not get out within a short period.


    She screamed with all her might, her frantic cries echoing through the elegant corridor. Martin, his


    emotions in turmoil, turned around at the sound. It took a few deep breaths for him to finally regain his


    composure.


    Alexander heard themotion emanating from the main pce and hurriedly made his way there. As


    he arrived, his eyes fell upon the guards forcefully escorting Victoria out.


    The siblings crossed paths, and a fierce re from Victoria met Alexander¡¯s gaze. In that instant, a


    chilling sensation began to creep over him.


    ¡­


    Alexander squatted before Martin when he walked into the main pce.


    ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡± Martin forced a smile.


    Alexander had been treating him like a tree, thinking that he was the refuge for all disasters and that he


    was evesting. However, he suddenly realized that this tree had many gray strands of hair on his


    head.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Alexander held Martin¡¯s hand. ¡°Uncle, please don¡¯t me my sister or mind her. She¡­¡±


    He could not say anythingforting as he squeezed his brain.


    Martin smiled in a carefree manner and said, ¡°I treat her as my own daughter. I won¡¯t mind that. But it


    wouldn¡¯t be fair to you¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re even now that I obtained the throne that she desires the most.¡±


    Martin patted his head and showed a kind face.


    ¡°Oh yeah, there¡¯s something that I need to talk to you about.¡± Martin got up and pulled Alexander to the


    courtyard. He looked at the scenery in the garden while breathing in fresh air and felt better.


    ¡°I want to throw a party, especially for Aurelia,¡± he said. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything for her since she came


    back. We can seize this opportunity to officially introduce her to the royal family members so that


    people will know her when they see her.¡±


    Alexander was stunned, and then he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, of course!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Martin looked at him. ¡°Come up with the guest list and get people to send the


    invitation out. About the party¡­ You young people can decide for yourselves!¡±Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Alexander nodded. The first name that popped into his mind was Neil.


    Since the party was up to him, then he would take the initiative to get him to propose to Aurelia at the


    party!


    Naturally, the few major families should be included, such as the Irwins¡­ Rowan had a title, after all.


    Alexander had a rough idea in his head now. From the guest list to the venue, he did everything


    himself.


    He sent the invitation to the Irwins and invited Zephyr and Cordelia to the party himself. He even picked


    the gown for Aurelia.


    On the day of the party¡­


    Alexander smiled when Aurelia walked into the crowd in the traditional Southeast Aciatic embroidery


    gown. He was very proud of himself.


    ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± He poked Neil, who was staring nkly, with his elbow and chuckled. ¡°I picked out her


    gown!¡±


    Thetter was charmed by Aurelia and did not hear what Alexander said at all.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Alexander added, ¡°I¡¯ll put the two of you together during the group photo. There¡¯s a ball after


    that. I¡¯ve prepared the rose petals that you asked for.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I can. You can only depend on yourself for what happens next!


    ¡°Are you stupid or deaf? Say something!


    ¡°Neil!¡±


    The startled Neil screamed and stared nkly at him. He asked something that was infuriating, ¡°What


    did you say?¡±

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    Alexander red at Neil speechlessly.


    Neil was still indulging, being stupefied. He conveniently yed with the ring on his finger. He only


    came to my senses a long timeter when Alexander seemed to have spoken to him.


    ¡°Hey, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Alexander squeezed a smile, ¡°I was just thinking if I should just remove the hereditary


    knighthood in the future.¡±


    Neil was confused. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If everything goes as nned, you¡¯ll inherit General Harris¡¯ knighthood.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He nodded. ¡°So what?¡±


    Alexander smirked. ¡°I was just thinking that the hereditary knighthood system doesn¡¯t make sense. I


    can¡¯t be giving it to a fool, right?¡±


    Neil widened his eyes and attempted to hit him.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Alexander dodged him when Neil swung his fist, smiled, and said, ¡°I spent so much effort putting on a


    show for you¡­ And this is how you¡¯re treating me!¡±


    ¡°What show?¡±


    Alexander pped, and someone brought a tray. A pair of diamond rings shone brightly under the light.


    ¡°Although I shouldn¡¯t be giving you rings, I really can¡¯t think of anything else.¡± Alexander smiled. ¡°My


    uncle left these for me. He thought I¡¯d wear them with my queen, but I have no queen.¡±


    ¡°Alexander¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to be shy.¡± He patted Neil¡¯s shoulder, ¡°My uncle said Aunt Lene should have the throne. If


    nothing happened to her, it should belong to Aurelia now.


    ¡°So, you and Aurelia deserve these rings!¡±


    Neil was moved upon hearing that. He was at a loss for words as he yed with the ring that was


    getting rusty on his finger.


    ¡°Make it grand when you proposeter!¡± Alexander smirked mischievously. ¡°You must let the entire


    royal family know that the military department will treat Her Highness well!¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia and Zephyr attended the party with Zuko.


    The over 1-year-old boy had his attention on the scenery in the garden. He was chasing after butterflies


    and identally bashed into the violinist. The pretty violinist did not me him. Instead, she did a


    curtsy and smiled at him.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Zuko was expressionless. After managing to stand still, he bowed like a gentleman, making the people


    aroundugh.


    Cordelia went over to pick him up and kissed him in pride.


    Zephyr, who was standing aside, was instantly jealous and inched his face closer, ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t forget


    about me.¡±


    His face was serious and strict, and his voice was deep. He did not look like he was flirting at all.


    Cordelia was stunned and stared nkly at him.


    He pointed at his cheek.


    She was not sure whether tough or cry. She warned him softly, ¡°Many people are watching. Please


    behave!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mr. Z red at her. ¡°Why does our son get a kiss from you but not me? I¡¯m a first-time father too.


    Why must I give in to him all the time?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± This man was ridiculous!


    Zuko sucked his chubby finger and stared at his father cutely.


    ¡°Dada¨C¡±


    Zephyr was stunned. Although he was still pretending to be serious, he could no longer hold back his


    laughter.


    Who could resist this babyish voice?


    Zuko opened his arms, and Zephyrughed while opening his arms to carry his son.


    Cordelia thought she would see a beautiful image of a father and son next.


    Who knew¡­ their son seemed eager to y tambourine with his hands as he pped Mr. Z¡¯s cheeks!?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr, who was filled with fatherly love before, was dumbstruck by the shock.

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    Zuko¡¯s chubby hands were strong. After hitting the ¡®tambourine¡¯, he held his own cheeks and giggled.


    ¡°Zuko!¡± Zephyr pulled his chubby hand and pretended to hit it. ¡°How dare you hit your father, you brat.


    Let me punish you!¡±


    ¡°Mama!¡±


    The boy who was wronged turned around to hold Cordelia¡¯s neck.


    However, she did not spoil him like she usually did. Instead, she softly ced him on the ground,


    allowing him to cry, and insisted not to carry him. Later on, she squatted down with Zephyr.


    She stopped smiling and said, looking at him seriously, ¡°Which hand did you hit Daddy with? Show


    me!¡±


    Zuko widened his eyes at first before frowning. He was about to cry again, but Cordelia stared fiercely


    at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong for you to hit someone! He¡¯s your father. How dare you hit him?¡±


    ¡°Wah¡­¡±


    ¡°Which hand did you hit Daddy with? Show me!¡±


    Zuko realized what was happening now. He found out he had no backing this time. He understood he


    might have made a mistake this time, so he extended his chubby, fair hands with his palms facing up.


    Cordelia did not hold back and gently hit each palm. When Zuko was about to cry, she stopped him.


    ¡°You¡¯re one and a half years old now, darling. There are things that Mommy has to teach you. Hitting


    someone¡¯s face is very rude. Don¡¯t do that again, okay?


    ¡°You¡¯re a gentleman.¡± She patted his head. ¡°So, Mommy believes that you¡¯ll definitely not do something


    so rude again. Am I right?¡±


    Although Zuko was teary, he understood what ¡®gentleman¡¯ meant. He held his tears back forcefully.


    Zuko still could not really speak. He looked at Zephyr in terror and stuttered. ¡°Dada¡­ I¡­ sorry.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s heart melted. Not only was it because of his son¡¯s apology, but also because Cordelia was on


    his side for the first time.


    He picked Zuko up and kissed his cheek to show that he epted his apology. He then looked at


    Cordelia with allure.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zephyr was so emotional that he did not know what to say. ¡°I just finally feel my existence with you


    now.¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. How much did she neglect him in the past that he felt so wronged?


    Also, she did not educate their son because of him, but for him to grow up in a healthy


    environment.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Okay.¡± She caressed Zephyr¡¯s cheek while smiling. ¡°You¡¯ll forever have a ce in my heart!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± He nodded hard. ¡°Wifey, if our son makes you angry again, I¡¯ll definitely be on your side! We¡¯ll


    fight that little brat together!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s eyes, which were as big as grapes, instantly stared at his father.


    ¡®What did this old geezer say?


    ¡®Oh yeah, my grandpa said he¡¯d teach me acupuncture, and he said I could practice on my dad¡­ I¡¯ll


    have to talk to my grandpa to carry out this n earlier!¡¯


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton!¡± A maid walked over and smiled courteously. ¡°Please go to the center of the


    garden. It¡¯s time for a group photo!¡±


    Zephyr picked up their son in one hand while holding Cordelia on the other. The family of three walked


    to the garden leisurely.


    ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s stand in the corner,¡± she whispered. ¡°Carry Zuko and make sure that he doesn¡¯t throw a


    fuss.¡±


    ¡°You think I didn¡¯t know that?¡± He smiled. ¡°Aurelia and the royal family members are the stars today. If I


    can be honest, I don¡¯t think we should be in the group photo at all. But since they invited us, we¡¯ll just


    go with it.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡±


    Just as they walked over, Cordelia suddenly felt someone sneaking out from the side.


    As she saw that from the corner of her eye, it did not seem real.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She gasped and suddenly turned around!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cordelia?¡± asked Zephyr.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart squeezed. When she looked carefully again, there seemed to be nothing else apart


    from the bushes.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    ¡°I¡­¡± Cordelia frowned and said hesitantly, ¡°I think I saw someone passing here just now!¡±


    Zephyr looked around in alertness but did not see anything suspicious.


    The ecological environment inside the pce was decent, as the royal family had never set restrictions


    on small animals. There were often cats sneaking in from outside for food or squirrels scurrying on the


    trees.


    Zephyr gave it a thought and said in a low voice, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a trick of the eyes or not, we need to let


    Alexander know and let him keep his guard up.¡±


    ¡°Mm, you¡¯re right,¡± Cordelia agreed. ¡°It¡¯s always better to be more careful.¡±


    The husband and wife hastened their steps, but by the time they came to the center of the garden,


    everyone was set in ce for the photo.


    Martin sat in the center, with Aurelia and Alexander on either side of him. The young cousins wore


    crowns and were formally dressed. In addition to their outstanding appearances, one could not help


    thinking that this was probably what the fairytale prince and princess looked like.


    Neil kept wanting to go close. Even if he was not qualified to sit next to Aurelia, he was fine with


    standing behind her! He squeezed himself in, only for Noah to drag him out.


    ¡°This is the group photo for royal family members. What business do you have with it?¡±


    Neil was unimpressed and murmured inwardly, ¡®Let¡¯s see what you can do about me when I


    sessfully proposeter, old man!¡¯


    The royal family members were all in ce, and the photographer stood in front of them.


    The atmosphere was light and joyful. No one noticed a pair of vicious eyes zeroing in on the pleasant


    asion there from behind the pir.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Victoria¡¯s lips were white from how hard she bit on them. The gun in her hand was already loaded.


    As she looked at Alexander, scenes from their childhood naturally shed through her mind.


    The young Alexander was not a favorite since he looked sad and gloomy. She, instead, was


    outstanding in everything. Carme was happy with her, and Southeast Aciatic¡¯s tradition was


    enthroning a queen, so she had been under the impression that the throne was certainly hers.


    Alexander had never dared to fight with her, not daring to say another word even when he was bullied.


    She remembered that she had purposely let her two wolfhounds out once when they were younger.


    Alexander had been running everywhere from being chased and had had to climb up a tree in the end.


    He had been bawling pitifully, frightened, but she had the wolfhounds sit under the tree and returned to


    the pce to tell everyone that Alexander had sneaked out to y.


    That time, Alexander waited until midnight on that tree. He was starving and thirsty when he was found,


    sporting a few wounds from the branches.


    Alexander had gone through pranks and bullying incidents like that countless times growing up, and


    never once had he dared fight back.


    ¡®Why did he not give in to me when we fought for the throne this time!?¡¯


    A burning rage bubbled up within Victoria while jealousy and wrath reddened her eyes.


    The merrier it was in the garden, the more twisted her thoughts became, and the more she wanted to


    kill Alexander!


    It was then that she realized that Zephyr and Cordelia were hurrying over, but the guards stopped


    them.


    The guard said politely, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton, this is the photo session for the royal family members.


    After that, it will be for the counts and their families. Please wait here for a moment.¡±


    Cordelia looked anxious. ¡°Please inform Prince Alexander right now to strengthen the security. I saw


    someone suspicious just now!¡±


    ¡°What? Just now?¡± Both guards exchanged a nce. ¡°We¡¯ve been here all this time. There can¡¯t be


    anyone suspicious.¡±


    Cordelia did not know how to exin it, while Zephyr took a step forward and said sternly, ¡°Whether


    there¡¯s someone suspicious or not, everyone¡¯s safety must be prioritized at all times!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hamerton¡­¡± The guard nodded firmly, intimidated by Zephyr¡¯smanding presence.


    The two guards turned to report it to their superior, but a gunshot broke the peace right at that moment!


    It was like the pause button was hit as everyone froze. By the time they reacted, a guard in the garden


    was already lying in a pool of blood.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Many people screamed in panic.


    Zephyr subconsciously protected his wife in his arms and scanned his surroundings for a safe ce.


    ¡°Guards! Guards!¡±


    ¡°An assassination!¡±


    The guards rushed there, and it was chaos all over the garden.


    Noah pulled his gun out of the holster on his hips and calmly ordered the royal guards, taking a big step


    to put himself in front of Martin at the same time.


    Amidst the chaoticmotion, a gun¡¯s muzzle was aimed directly at Alexander.


    Martin noticed it early. He sprinted to Alexander without care and dragged him back with all his might


    as he shouted hysterically, ¡°Alexander, duck!¡±


    Alexander¡¯s foot slipped, and Martin yanked him down.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    At the same time, a second shot was fired! The bullet hit the tree, and sparks flew.


    Alexander was so stunned that his limbs were not his tomand. When he saw the shooter¡¯s face,


    he was even more shocked.


    ¡°Victoria!?¡±


    ¡°Die!¡± Victoria had lost her mind. ¡°All of you, die!¡±


    Her first shot was aimed at Alexander, but her marksmanship was awful, so she wounded a guard. Her


    second shot was avoided by Alexander too¡­ Consumed by fury, she did not aim her next shot at


    Alexander. Instead, she pointed her gun at Aurelia.


    The moment the guard stopped her, she had fired her third shot.


    Aurelia¡¯s mind went nk. She saw the gun pointing at her and heard a loud bang. It was like she lost


    her thinking ability in that split second.


    Someone pushed her, and she fell to the ground like a puppet. Time seemed to freeze, though, since


    she did not feel the burn and pain she anticipated.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± When her senses returned, she was taken aback to find Neil sprawled on the ground.


    The bullet had hit him.


    The bullet had gone through his shoulder de, and blood poured from the hole in his shoulder. His


    white shirt was instantly stained crimson¡­


    Aurelia shouted and threw herself at him.


    Victoria still wanted to shoot them, but a guard kicked her wrist. More guards came from various


    directions and pinned her hands behind her to lock her down.


    Aurelia cried out Neil¡¯s name tearfully.


    Rowan was ratherposed as he pulled out a small bottle from the medical kit he carried around,


    shakily pouring the medicated powder on Neil¡¯s wound.


    ¡°This¡­ can stop his bleeding for the time being.¡± He panted. ¡°Send him to the hospital now to get the


    bullet out!¡±

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    Neil was sent into the VIP ward after he came out of the operation theater. There was arge window in


    the ward, and Aurelia sat outside of it, looking at Neil lying quietly in bed through it. A type of pain that


    no one knew of was hidden in her faint expression.


    It was now that she understood that one was unable to react under great pain¡ªunable to cry,ugh,


    speak, or move. She could only sit here stiffly like a log and watch him, afraid to miss a second or


    minute.


    The scene before Neil passed out kept reying in her mind.


    ¡­


    He was covered in blood and struggled with all his might to hold her hand before he pulled out a


    diamond ring with much difficulty to slide it down her finger.


    ¡°I-I propose¡­¡± Neil had blood in his mouth too, and he was barely audible. ¡°Aurelia, don¡¯t be scared¡­ I


    won¡¯t die. I¡¯m going to marry you¡­¡±


    He was barely coherent, and Aurelia¡¯s heart felt like it was sliced.


    ¡­


    Aurelia looked down at her hands. The bloodstains had dried to a dark red, and it was all his blood. He


    had actually lost so much blood!


    Aurelia bit her lips, wanting to cry but was unable to. She looked at Neil in the ward again, and the


    corner of her lips twitched after a long time. She cracked a smile.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re an award-winning actor¡­ You¡¯re good at acting, right?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You must be acting with me now?¡±


    Cordelia could not help tearing up. The others were saddened as well, not knowing how to console


    Aurelia.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Carter was the surgeon for the surgery. The bullet retrieval was a sess, but Neil had lost too much


    blood. Even with a timely blood transfusion, he could not regain consciousness so soon. The longer he


    was unconscious, though, the worse the situation was.


    Carter came over and sighed softly, telling everyone, ¡°You can go back for a rest first. Neil will get the


    best care here.¡±


    Zephyr asked in worry, ¡°When will he wake up?¡±


    Carter nced at him and lowered his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°How could you not know!?¡± Rowan jumped. ¡°A simple surgery, and this is what you¡¯ve amounted to!


    You¡¯re a shame to the Irwins!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Carter felt wronged. ¡°We have different expertise! You might not know what I know!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rowan red at him.


    ¡°Y-you won¡¯t know anyway!¡± Carter glossed over. ¡°Please go back. Crowding the ce won¡¯t help Neil!¡±


    ¡°Kid, what are you up to?¡± asked Rowan.


    Carter¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His father knew him well. The pufferfish was not just sharp with his


    spikes¡ªhis eyes were sharp too!


    It was just that Neil had never asked anything of him, only that.


    Cartermented inwardly. He was caught in a dilemma!


    ¡°Alright, alright, go back!¡± Carter pushed his father out, muttering, ¡°You don¡¯t know about this! You have


    no idea!¡±


    Cordelia and Zephyr exchanged a nce, feeling that something was amiss too. However, Carter


    divulged nothing and merely told them to rest assured softly.


    As people left one after another, Aurelia remained.


    Carter approached her. ¡°Your Highness, go back for some rest too. Neil will be fine here.¡±


    Aurelia looked sad and gave no response.


    Carter coughed. ¡°Uh¡­ There¡¯s something I have to pass you.¡±


    Aurelia jolted and saw Carter pull a ring out of his pocket. The diamond on it glimmered incandescently.


    ¡°Neil was momentarily conscious when he was sent it and passed this to me after entering the


    operation theater¡­ He wanted to say something but didn¡¯t manage to. I think this ring must be


    important to both of you, so I brought it out to hand it to you.¡±

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    The ring in her hand was the same as the one on her finger, only different in size. They were a pair. If


    the ident had not happened¡­


    Aurelia clenched the two rings, thinking of how Neil had desperately put the ring on her finger after


    being shot, and a painful spasm gripped her chest.


    ¡°He¡­¡± She opened her mouth, wanting to ask questions, but she felt choked and could not get a single


    word out.


    Carter felt sorry for her and could only vaguely offer, ¡°The bullet hit his shoulder, not a vital organ, and


    he received a blood transfusion. He¡¯ll wake up soon.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Carter hesitated. His cousin had not told him how long he needed! It was ridiculous!


    Carter had been an honest person with excellent academic and moral standards all his life, and now,


    for the first time, he was lying¡ªhe was lying to a member of the royal family!Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He rubbed his nose and scratched his head, his ears turning red. Finally, he forced a smile and


    answered vaguely, ¡°He¡¯s just temporarily unconscious, and he¡¯ll wake up soon. Very soon¡­¡±


    Aurelia nodded and clutched the rings in her palm, clenching them hard. Diamonds were the hardest


    substance, and a hard squeeze would hurt one¡¯s hand. Despite that, it was precisely because it was so


    hard that it was seen as a symbol of unwavering devotion.


    Aurelia cheered up and forced a smile. ¡°May I go in and take care of him?¡±


    Carter was taken aback. This line did not seem to be in the script¡­ It did not matter, though. Neil would


    definitely like how the plot was developing!


    ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to take care of him personally,¡± Carter said courteously. ¡°We have the


    most professional doctors and nurses in our hospital who will take good care of Neil. Of course, if you


    don¡¯t mind doing it, I¡¯ll make arrangements for it!¡±


    With that, Carter ran off to find her a sterile gown. While Aurelia went to the nurse¡¯s station to change


    clothes, Carter sent a voice message to Neil in his office.


    ¡°Neil, I¡¯vepleted the mission ahead of schedule! Her Highness is personally going to take care of


    you!


    ¡°Uh, so can I get out of this now? I still have surgeries to perform and rounds to make. I really can¡¯t get


    away!


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve never lied before, and you¡¯ve made me tell such a huge lie¡­ You have no idea. I dared


    not even look my father in the eye! Tsk, tsk!


    ¡°But Neil, Her Highness is really good to you! She looks so haggard, so you should cut it out in time,


    understand?¡±


    Neil¡¯s phone was under his pillow. He took it out with his uninjured hand and listened to each message.


    He felt like crying.


    He should have known not to rely on Carter! Why did he let Aurelia in?


    Neil had told Carter to make the situation sound slightly worse so that the girl would worry for a while. It


    did not even have to be that long¡ªjust until tonight!


    However, Carter had¡­


    ¡°Neil, did you hear my message?¡± Carter sent another one.


    ¡°I hear you.¡± Neil gnashed his teeth. ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re family, no need to be so courteous! Alright then, Her Highness is done changing. I¡¯ll send her in


    now!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil quickly hid his phone. He had Carter to thank for this¡­ He could have wrapped up acting early, but


    he had to shoot a sequel now!

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    Martin and Alexander came to the detention center and saw Victoria¡¯s crazed state through the metal


    grill and tempered ss window.


    Alexander frowned and asked the prison guard softly, ¡°Has a doctor looked at her?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied the guard. ¡°We consulted three authoritative experts in psychiatry, and the diagnosis was


    that Princess Victoria suffers from mental illness and exhibits severe symptoms of bipr disorder,


    and¡­¡±


    ¡°And what?¡±


    The guard licked his lips. ¡°And through professional diagnosis, the princess has an antisocial


    personality disorder.¡±


    Alexander was stunned and looked at Martin beside him, who was equally in disbelief.


    ¡°The cause of this personality disorder can be either innate or developed,¡± exined the prison guard.


    ¡°So, the best course of action now is to iste her from society to prevent her from causing further


    harm.¡±


    After the shock, Martin sighed deeply. His aged eyes were angry, confused, regretful, and helpless. He


    could not understand it. A personality disorder like this should only be seen in children from extreme


    backgrounds, should it not?


    Victoria had grown up in luxury and privilege. She was of noble status and was favored by Carme.


    How could she be a sociopath?


    In spite of it, Alexander was not surprised at all. With this revtion, everything that his sister had done


    to him when they were younger suddenly made sense. She had an antisocial personality disorder.


    He looked at the small room.


    The walls were all a dismal grayish-white, and there was only a bed, basic toiletries, and a toilet. All of


    one¡¯s eating, drinking, defecating, and sleeping were done there.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was already depressing enough, but the bedsheets were also a hopeless lead gray.


    Victoria was having an episode in there alone. She draped the bedsheets over herself like a robe,


    randomly folding a piece of cardboard to wear as a crown. She muttered to herself sometimes, yelled


    and shouted asionally, and let out a mournful cry from time to time.


    ¡°But she¡¯s pretty happy most of the time.¡± The prison guard smiled. ¡°She says she¡¯s going to be a


    queen and tells us to behave!¡±


    Martin turned to look at Alexander. ¡°Alexander, you don¡¯t seem surprised at all by her behavior.¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing surprising about it,¡± Alexander said calmly. ¡°I still remember clearly the one time when


    you took us to the hunting grounds to hunt when we were younger¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember that.¡± Martin nodded. ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°And then¡­¡± Alexander¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°Everyone else was hunting. Victoria, though, was the only


    one torturing before killing.¡±


    Since then, Alexander had had a vague sense that Victoria was not normal. No matter how she bullied


    and humiliated him after that, he did not fight or curse back.


    He simply did not expect that Victoria would not want to bully him this time¡ªshe wanted to kill him!


    Martin said in a deep voice, ¡°Alexander, shemitted attempted murder and should be sentenced.


    Don¡¯t be soft-hearted.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, this alone is not enough to make me go soft-hearted.¡± Alexander smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve taught me


    before that to be a good king, one must not only care for the people but also be firm in their decisions


    and not be swayed by emotions.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Martin nodded in approval.


    ¡°I¡¯ll respect the court¡¯s ruling.¡± Alexander looked up at him. ¡°And I also believe that thew will give me


    justice!¡±


    ¡­


    A few dayster, news of Princess Victoria¡¯s incarceration spread throughout Southeast Aciatic.


    At the same time, it was Alexander¡¯s coronation.


    Alexander rode on a float in the parade and received cheers and the respect of the people. After the


    ceremony, he quietly went to the prison and looked at Victoria through the metal grill from afar.


    Victoria would be locked in that small room, cut off from the world, for the rest of her life. She could


    never harm anyone again. She would also be insane for the rest of her life.


    Alexander had an indescribable feeling in his heart. He had always valued family. He might have said


    something to excuse his sister if this had happened before.

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    Not now anymore.


    Someone wanted his life, so Alexander would ask for the same thing from that person!


    Alexander took a deep breath and chuckled bitterly, wondering if he had turned into a bad guy. It was


    just that if kindness lost its sharp glimmer, it would harm not just oneself but also others.


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty!¡± The prison guard widened his eyes when he saw Alexander and fumbled to bow.


    Alexander stopped him and asked softly, ¡°Does she have to see a doctor and take medication to be in


    here?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The prison guard blinked. ¡°King Martin didn¡¯t give any instructions for it, so there hasn¡¯t been a


    doctor or medication for her.


    ¡°Do you want me to arrange for it, Your Majesty?¡±


    The prison guard wanted to seize the chance to show off himself, but Alexander put up a hand


    unexpectedly and said in a low voice, ¡°Since my uncle didn¡¯t find her a doctor, let it be. I don¡¯t want


    additional issues.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But¡­¡± The prison guard was puzzled. Should they just let his biological sister continue to suffer from


    her madness?


    Alexander smiled at him and left.


    Being insane for a lifetime might be the most severe punishment for her.


    When Helene fell ill, which of the doctors rmended by Carme told the truth?


    Alexander walked out of the prison.


    The sunshine was particrly beautiful today, the sky was blue, and the trees on both sides of the road


    seemed to have grown taller again.


    Alexander thought of Neil and was about to send him a message when he received a voice message.


    ¡°Alexander, my performance¡¯s about to fall apart.¡±


    ¡­


    Ever since Aurelia got to enter the VIP ward, she had been taking care of Neil wholeheartedly.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The man was currently ying the heroic character of a man who had saved his girlfriend, gotten shot


    in the shoulder de, and fallen into aa due to excessive bleeding.


    However, since Aurelia arrived in a sterile gown to take care of him, his image had turned into a


    popr element in novels¡ªaatose husband lying in bed with his eyes closed¡­


    Several days had passed, and Neil dared not even turn over. Hey stiffly on the bed every day. He


    ought to be dedicated to his acting!


    That was going into ruin now.


    ¡°Alexander, I can¡¯t take it anymore. You have no idea how tiring it is to lie here every day!¡±


    ¡°Then why do you continue to pretend to be dead?¡± Alexanderughed. ¡°How could you with this just


    for Aurelia¡¯s attention? By the way, I¡¯m really considering abolishing the hereditary title!¡±


    ¡°Alexander!¡± Neil called out his name in despair.


    ¡°Bute to think of it¡­¡± Neil smiled again and lowered his voice. ¡°She takes good care of me! She


    turns me over and cleans me up every day, and when she has nothing to do, she holds my hand and


    chats with me¡­ You have no idea how beautiful her voice is!


    ¡°Hey, do you want me to send you a clip to listen to?¡±


    Alexander did not want to waste his time talking to Neil and hung up directly.


    Neil, who was on the bed, chuckled foolishly at the screen that went dark only for his hold to go ck


    identally¡­ and the phone dropped on his face!


    He grimaced in pain, his facial features scrunching up together.


    Someone wasing in then, and he quickly hid his phone under the pillow.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± It was Aurelia¡¯s melodious voice. ¡°I went to get changed into a sterile gown just now. You must


    be bored lying here alone. Why don¡¯t I y some music for you?


    ¡°Eh?¡± Aurelia went closer and saw a patch of redness on Neil¡¯s face, especially around his nose, as if


    something had just hit him¡­

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    Aurelia approached and felt it carefully. The bridge of Neil¡¯s nose was a little red. She pressed it lightly.


    Neil was in pain, but his years of acting experience ensured he could control his expression. No matter


    how much it hurt, he could hold it in. Moreover, he was in a plight there. He had to keep up his


    character regardless¡­


    Aurelia sighed and sat down next to him. Other than the faint sorrow in her pretty eyes, there was a


    determined faith. She was confident that Neil would wake up. He would not just abandon her.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She spoke softly to herself, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve been in bed for three days. You should be getting up, right?


    ¡°Dr. Irwin came yesterday. He said the surgery was a sess and that the bullet didn¡¯t hit anything


    vital. You should be waking up after the surgery.


    ¡°But Dr. Irwin also said that the anesthesiologist probably wasn¡¯t aware during the surgery and gave


    you too much anesthetic. Hah, how could there be an anesthesiologist like that?


    ¡°Uncle, even if it¡¯s too much anesthetic, it¡¯s been three days now. You should really be waking up.


    ¡°You know what? Let¡¯s make a deal. Wake up this afternoon, okay? It¡¯s sunny today. I¡¯ll take you out


    after you wake up!¡±


    Neil was hit with waves of sweet romance while listening to Aurelia. He really wanted to sit up right now


    and pull her into a hug with his uninjured hand and recklessly¡­


    There was a subtle quirk in his lips.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Aurelia froze before she went closer to him, thinking that her eyes were ying tricks on her.


    Her warm puffs of breath brushed against Neil¡¯s face alongside her fragrance, making his heart beat


    faster. After a while, he heard the girl mutter, ¡°Did I see it wrong?¡±


    Neil stayed still without any change on his face.


    If he were to star in Trinity¡¯s film now, the director would be surprised to discover that he was actually


    so talented at ying an unconscious patient.


    Aurelia turned to move away.


    Neil did not know where she was going, but he heard her footsteps going farther. He wanted to open


    his eyes to see what was going on, but once he thought of how clueless he was to keep up his act


    when he opened his eyes and might anger the girl¡­ he might as well keep lying there.


    It was just that¡­ How would he go on with this script?


    When the girl left the next time, he ought to call and ask the professional who was Trinity!


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Aurelia¡¯s voice suddenly rang next to Neil¡¯s ear.


    Neil froze. Fortunately, he did not open his eyes carelessly just now, or he would have exposed himself!


    The girl seemed to have put something down, and there was also the sound of water running.


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s been days, and you haven¡¯t had a bath¡­ I¡¯ll wipe you down now. Be good!¡±


    Neil thought, ¡®Of course, I will be good!¡¯ He was pleased with himself.


    Aurelia had just fetched a basin of warm water and wetted a towel. She carefully pulled the nket off


    Neil and slowly removed his clothes.


    Neil tried his best to keep his breathing calm.


    Aurelia wiped each inch of his skin seriously.


    The man was the type to look lean when he was dressed but was actually muscr without a shirt.


    With his clothes off, his washboard abs were revealed.


    Aurelia carefully tugged his clothes to the side¡­ His wound was still heavily bandaged, but it was


    already much better than the day before when she saw it was still seeping blood.


    Aurelia¡¯s eyes were rimmed red as her heart ached.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re so silly.¡± She sobbed. ¡°Why did you take that bullet? Do you think you¡¯re filming? That


    was a real gun!¡±

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    ¡°Uncle, Neil, wake up quickly, okay? When¡­ I¡¯ll wear your ring when you wake up and go where you


    go. I don¡¯t want to part with you anymore!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil was overjoyed. If he had not learned to control his expressions and emotions and had not won the


    Best Actor award multiple times, he would have jumped up from the bed in excitement!


    ¡°Be good. You¡¯ll feel much fresher after I¡¯m done wiping you,¡± Aurelia said as she sniffed and continued


    to wipe him down.


    However, when her hand reached his chest, he was tempted. When her hand went down to his abs


    and went lower¡­ he could no longer resist it.


    It was not like thest time. Aurelia had also helped wipe him down when his hand was injured thest


    time. Although he could not hold himself back, he could at least cover himself in the crotch with the


    nket before he embarrassed himself.


    This time, he was not supposed to wake up due to an anesthetic overdose! He had to lie still on the


    bed without moving at all!


    Aurelia continued to wipe him slowly, and he felt like his body was being bitten by ants. It was itchy and


    ufortable, and then he lost control in a certain area¡­


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Aurelia was surprised at first. Then, her face flushed red, and her eyes widened in shock at


    the sight of a certain part getting up. He¡­ had a reaction?


    Why had he not moved or responded to anything she said or did over the past three days?


    Aurelia could not help her thumping heart as she stared at Neil with wide eyes.


    ¡°Uncle! Uncle!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Can you hear me? Can you feel me?¡±


    Neil wished he could dig a hole and bury himself alive.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Aurelia patted his face nervously. ¡°Say something!¡±


    Neil thought it was over for him¡ªhe had ruined his little act¡­


    Just as he racked his brain on how to deal with the situation with his eyes closed, been hit by his


    phone. It was already painful, so he instinctively cried now that he was caught off guard by her swat.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Aurelia was shocked again.


    Neil knew that the act could no longer go on, so he moved his eyes under closed lids and pretended to


    use all his strength to pry his eyes open. With a seemingly vacant look in his eyes, he looked around


    and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Where¡­ Where am I?¡±


    Aurelia burst into emotional tears.


    ¡°Au¡­ Aurelia.¡± Neil turned his face with ¡®difficulty¡¯ and forced a smile like he had managed to escape


    death. ¡°Aurelia, a-are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s joy overwhelmed her rationale. She had no time to think about how absurd everything was.


    She was simply focused on Neil, who had just woken up.


    ¡°Uncle, you scared me to death!¡±


    ¡°Silly girl,¡± Neil said tenderly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry!¡±


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t ever wake up.¡±


    ¡°Heh, how could I bear to do that?¡±


    ¡°They gave you too much anesthetic, and you¡¯ve been unconscious for three days!¡±


    Neil smiled and looked at his bare upper body and a certain erected part.


    Aurelia quickly buttoned up his clothes and covered him with the nket.


    Neil was content and happy. However, just as he was enjoying Aurelia tucking him in, her hand


    suddenly stopped. He froze and followed her gaze.


    Her eyes were on half the phone screen exposed under his pillow¡­

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    It just so happened that the screen lit up with a ding, and a text came from Carter¡­


    The air seemed to freeze, and everything felt like it was on hold.


    Aurelia and Neil stared at each other for some time in bewilderment before they sprang up to snatch


    the phone in unison!


    In spite of it, Neil¡¯s shoulder was injured, so Aurelia got to the device first.


    The girl was smart. Knowing that Neil¡¯s phone was unlocked with face ID, she shook the phone in front


    of him once she grabbed it, and the screen unlocked with a click. She then leaped far away from him.


    Just when Neil struggled up from bed to stop Aurelia, she had already finished listening to all of


    Carter¡¯s voice messages.


    ¡°Neil, shouldn¡¯t you wake up now?


    ¡°Bro,e on, wake up! The princess has been worried for you these days, and you still can keep up


    your act?


    ¡°Even if you want to keep acting, get another hospital? Retrieving the bullet is just a small surgery, and


    you won¡¯t wake up after three days. If the outsiders were to find out, they¡¯d think there¡¯s something


    wrong with the Irwins¡¯ medical skills! Oh yeah, I threw the me on the anesthesiologist. Don¡¯t blow


    your own cover when you wake up and talk to Her Highness!¡±


    With a beep, the voice messages ended.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    Neil had gotten up then and stood by the bed like a statue.


    Aurelia brandished the phone and suddenly cracked an inexplicable smile.


    Realization struck Neil, and he frantically hunched over. ¡°Ow, my shoulder¡­ hurts so much.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Best Actor, is your shoulder or back hurting?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve spent three days lying down. Didn¡¯t get any bedsores?¡±


    Neil winced and looked at Aurelia.


    Aurelia took a deep breath. The tenderness in her eyes vanished. The docile kitty was gone. In


    recement, it was a hissing little leopard.


    A momentter, a shaking growl erupted in the hospital ward.


    ¡°Neil Harris!¡±


    The award-winning actor closed his eyes. He was doomed. He had gone too far. There was no use no


    matter how he acted now.


    Aurelia was agitated as she listed off his crimes.


    ¡°Three days! I was worried about you for three days!


    ¡°Do you know how I¡¯ve spent these three days? Each second felt like torture to me! I was afraid that


    you wouldn¡¯t wake up, and I med myself. I med myself for always burdening you. Even attending


    a banquet made you take a bullet for me!


    ¡°I even thought about going¡­ with you if the worst happened to you!


    ¡°Neil Harris, you¡¯re telling me now that you were tricking me!? How could you? Do you really think I¡¯m


    stupid, or do you find it fun?¡±


    Neil was stunned from being shouted at. There was nothing he could do.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, Aurelia, let me exin¡­¡± He wanted to hold her hand.


    ording to clich¨¦s, the female lead would yell, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±, and push him away. It was not like


    he had anything better to exin about. He could just take the opportunity of the jostling and pretend


    she nudged his shoulder. He could get away like that!


    ¡°Aurelia¡­ Aurelia, listen to me!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Aurelia crossed her arms in front of herself and stared at him. ¡°Exin!¡±


    What was there to exin!?

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    Why was she not going ording to the script again?


    ¡°Speak up. What do you want to exin?¡±


    Neil sucked in a cold breath.


    ¡°Very well!¡± Aurelia chuckled out of her rage and threw the matching rings at him as she said through


    gritted teeth, ¡°Liar!¡±


    ¡°Aurelia, I didn¡¯t lie! I just¡­ got dramatic.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re arguing!¡±


    ¡°I-I just wanted you to worry slightly! I didn¡¯t expect it to be so long. Look at my chat archive with Carter


    if you don¡¯t believe me!¡±


    Aurelia widened her eyes. There was an archive she could go through!


    Neilmented in his heart. Why did he lose his brain-to-mouth filter once he panicked?


    Aurelia snickered and went to the archive, listening to all Carter¡¯s previous voice messages.


    Neil looked dejected and slumped on the bed as if he had lost his soul.


    ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Aurelia nced at him. ¡°Even if you are really in pain, I won¡¯t believe it anymore!¡±


    ¡°Au¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the pce for a good rest now.¡± Aurelia turned away from him. ¡°Mr. Best Actor, you


    can take care of yourself!¡±


    Aurelia ran out without looking back after that.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Neil felt miserable and tried to turn over, but his shoulder wound was throbbing in pain. It took him


    some time before he finally managed to turn over, only to feel something hard under him.


    After feeling for it, he realized it was the two diamond rings.


    He took them out and carefully examined them in his hand. The two diamonds of varying sizes, one big


    and one small, were perfect in cutting from every angle, shining with radiant brilliance.


    Looking at them now, though, it was like they wereughing at him with a big mouth.


    He was annoyed and stuffed the rings under the pillow. He ced one hand on his forehead and


    sighed, closing his eyes.


    Three dayster, Neil was discharged from the hospital and returned home to rest.


    He had always had good health, and with the help of Carter¡¯s superb medical skills and the excellent


    medicine from the Irwins, he recovered quickly. As long as he did not pull on the wound and avoided


    using the injured arm, he could take care of himself in his daily life.


    However, he had been depressed for these past few days, lookingpletely crestfallen.


    The servants at home could see that something was wrong and discussed it privately.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Is our master rejected by the princess?¡±


    ¡°How could it be? Mr. Neil¡¯s eligible, and all the women in Southeast Aciatic want to marry him!¡±


    ¡°But all the men in Southeast Aciatic want to marry the princess too!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re arguing for the sake of arguing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Just look at his fingers¡­ There¡¯s a ring on the ring finger and another ring on the pinky, and it


    doesn¡¯t fit. He can only wear it halfway. Who¡¯s so peculiar to wear both men and women¡¯s diamond


    rings on one hand?¡±


    The butler walked over and coughed heavily, causing everyone to scatter. The butler looked at Neil,


    who was lost in thoughts by the fish pond, and shook his head weakly.


    He walked over and said softly, ¡°Mr. Neil, Ms. Cordelia and Mr. Zephyr are here. Do you want to see


    them?¡±


    Neil¡¯s eyes lit up, and he perked up right away, throwing thest bit of fish food into the pond.


    A whileter, he met Cordelia and Zephyr in the living room. They had brought their son with them.


    Zuko was fair, chubby, and handsome. He was particrly adorable. The maids were all surrounding


    him, fighting to give him delicious food.


    Neil looked at Zephyr and chuckled. ¡°Just wait. Your son will have more charm than you in the future!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty charming yourself but still ended up like this.¡± Zephyr teased him. ¡°Is this the first time


    you¡¯ve messed up an act? How does it feel?¡±


    ¡°Alright, you talk less!¡± Cordelia smiled and swatted Zephyr before she looked at Neil. ¡°We¡¯re here


    today to ask you what you n to do. If we can help, we¡¯ll definitely help you solve the problem!¡±

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    Neil¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°For real?¡±


    Zephyr let out a scoff when he heard that his voice had changed too.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really want to help you.¡± Zephyr gave him a sideways nce. ¡°You dug this grave


    yourself, and we have to curry favor on your behalf?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Neil wanted to retort but figured he was asking for a favor now, so he swallowed whatever


    he wanted to say.


    He put on an obsequious face instantly. ¡°Cordelia, Zephyr, how do you n to help me?¡±


    ¡°We have no idea!¡± Cordelia shrugged. ¡°I said, ¡®If¡¯ you need us, we¡¯ll help¡¯. As for how, you have to think


    about it yourself! After all, the one who ruffled Aurelia¡¯s feathers wasn¡¯t us!¡±


    Neil slumped back on the couch like a deted ball.


    He had already saved the damsel in distress, yet he had to add more pizzazz to the drama! Was he not


    taught enough lessons on sets in the past? No one¡ªno one who added parts on their own¡ªcould


    escape getting scolded by the director.


    Neil sighed and moaned, unable toe up with any bright idea until he saw Zuko, who was toying


    with Cordelia¡¯s phone. His eyes sparkled again.


    He sprang up from the couch in the next second and rushed over to hug the chubby baby.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°My baby boy!¡±


    Zuko was startled and stared at him dumbly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cordelia was surprised as well. ¡°Besides, that¡¯s nephew for you!¡±


    ¡°Whatever!¡± Neil chuckled and stared at Zuko. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re so good-looking. If you make your debut in


    showbiz next time, I¡¯ll make sure to clear the path for you. What do you say? But you have to help your


    uncle now¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Neil Harris!¡± Zephyr red at him. ¡°You¡¯re targeting my son now?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that as long as Ie up with a solution, you¡¯d help me?¡±


    Zephyr and Cordelia looked at each other. They had said ¡°if¡± just now. When did it be ¡°as long


    as¡±?


    Zephyr side-eyed him and let it go.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n? You¡¯re not going to ask my son to plead your case for you, are you?¡±


    Neilughed hard as he kept nodding.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll still be the main character, but my nephew ys a crucial role!¡±


    ¡°Aurelia¡¯s angry at me, but she likes Zuko! My nephew¡¯s so charming. He can definitely get her toe


    out! It¡¯ll be my turn then!¡±


    Cordelia and Zephyr exchanged another look. This n seemed feasible, but the director¡­


    Cordelia looked at him. ¡°Neil, are you sure this n will work?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll definitely work!¡± Neil was confident.


    He knew that Aurelia was not really angry with him. She was just too worried about him. That was why


    she was so furious when she found out that he had lied to her.


    As long as he showed his sincerity, the girl would not abandon him without a care, even if he messed


    up again!


    ¡°Well¡­ fine.¡± Cordelia chuckled, picking up little Zuko. ¡°We¡¯ll help Uncle Neil. How about that?¡±


    The chubby boy barely understood anything. He looked at Neil with a pout and skillfully essed his


    mother¡¯s phone, finding the family group chat and pointing at Carter¡¯s profile photo to exin very


    seriously, ¡°Uncle! This one, uncle!¡±

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    ¡°Little guy, I¡¯m your uncle too!¡±


    Zuko saw Neil approaching again and immediately raised a chubby hand to block, pping him in the


    face with a smack.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not!¡±


    Zephyr smirked and carried his son over to teach him. ¡°Zuko, Uncle Carter¡¯s very smart, so he doesn¡¯t


    need your help. But this uncle¡¯s a bit foolish and pitiful. Didn¡¯t Papa teach you that you should have


    sympathy for others?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Zuko nodded and replied innocently, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s help this silly uncle, okay?¡±


    Zuko turned his big eyes and nodded hard as if he had grown up in an instant.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re such a kindhearted good boy!¡±


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton!¡± Neil gnashed his teeth.


    Zephyr looked at him and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Neil said through his gritted teeth in the most vicious tone, ¡°Thank you so very much!¡±


    ¡­


    The weather was great on the weekend. Cordelia and Aurelia walked shoulder to shoulder on the field


    outside the city.


    Aurelia had not really wanted toe out, but when she heard Zuko¡¯s soft and tender voice on the


    phone, her heart melted like a marshmallow under the sun.


    Zuko was already able to walk steadily, but he still ran with a wobble. The little fellow was full of joy,


    bouncing and shouting in the open field.


    Cordelia looked at Aurelia. Thetter¡¯s gaze kept following Zuko. Her affection was undeniable.


    Cordelia chuckled and nudged Aurelia¡¯s arm. ¡°Hey, you like my son so much?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Aurelia smiled. ¡°This handsome little baby is likable wherever he goes!¡±


    ¡°Your child will definitely be gorgeous too!¡±


    ¡°Cordelia, you¡­¡± Aurelia¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°Uh, I misspoke,¡± Cordelia said deliberately. ¡°You¡¯re not married yet. How could I say these things to


    you?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Aurelia looked up at her.


    Two intelligent people did not need to say much. They could understand what each other meant from


    each other¡¯s gaze.


    Aurelia knew that Cordelia was there as a mediator for Neil, and Cordelia also knew that Aurelia had


    seen through her little trick.


    Both of them smiled at each other and continued to walk slowly.


    ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Cordelia asked tentatively.


    Aurelia¡¯s smile froze for a moment before she said softly, ¡°Not exactly, actually.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°He took a bullet for me. Whether or not he lied to me afterward, the fact that the bullet hit him is real!


    His suffering is also real!¡±


    Cordelia smiled. She knew that Aurelia was a sensible and considerate girl. It seemed that Neil had a


    chance this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m just angry with him for making me worry for so long!¡± Aurelia pouted and shook the several


    dandelions she had picked in her hand, feeling a bit unhappy.


    ¡°He knew I was feeling guilty and ming myself, and he knew I was frightened, but he justid in bed


    and wouldn¡¯t get up! He¡¯s just too¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s really too much!¡± Cordelia agreed with her. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to defend him, Aurelia. I


    just want to give you a simple analysis of his thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Aurelia blinked her big eyes at her.


    ¡°My cousin¡¯s always been a proud man. He was pampered by his family when he was young, and then


    he was indulged by his fans when he grew up. He¡¯s got a big head there, I¡¯ll tell you. He might look like


    he knows what he¡¯s doing romantically, but he¡¯s never really been in a serious rtionship.


    ¡°I remember that there were always boys back in school ying pranks on girls, pulling their pigtails,


    hiding their textbooks, and scaring them by hiding frogs in their drawers¡­¡± Cordelia smiled. ¡°It¡¯s only


    later that I realized the boy wasn¡¯t targeting the girl. He was just in love with her, so much that he didn¡¯t


    know how to express it.¡±

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    Aurelia looked a little confused.


    She had never been to school and lived in a slum when she was young. She did not even know how to


    write her name. As for reading, her neighbor, the old nomad woman, had taught her.


    Later, she learned that the old woman was also semi-literate and had not exactly taught her correctly.


    Growing up a bit more, she picked up textbooks that others did not want to read herself. Perhaps she


    was really gifted. She could understand as soon as she took a look.


    By self-studying, she managed to get rid of her illiterate status, albeit barely and even learned to speak


    Acian aside from Chaisene. She did not set foot in a school until she came to Southeast Aciatic.


    However, this school was nothing like the one that Cordelia talked about. There were no mischievous


    boys, only students who kept working hard.


    She could not understand what Cordelia was talking about. Listening to the story still felt interesting


    even if she could not understand it.


    Aurelia supported her chin with one hand as they sat on the grass. ¡°Cordelia, since that boy liked the


    girl, why did he have to use such a method?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the immaturity of the little boy?¡± Cordelia smiled and exined, ¡°He likes


    someone but doesn¡¯t know how to express himself. The more he likes her, the more he has to tease


    her so that she can remember him better!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Aurelia found it unbelievable and shook her head with a giggle.


    Cordelia gently held her hand. ¡°Aurelia, actually, Neil¡¯s still a childish boy at heart despite being so tall.


    He doesn¡¯t know how to express his feelings¡­ but he loves you.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Aurelia blushed silently. She looked down, feeling her heart beat faster.


    ¡°Mommy, mommy!¡± Zuko, who had run off not too far away, came running back excitedly.


    Cordelia wiped the sweat off his head and asked tenderly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, look!¡± Zuko opened his palm. ¡°Bugs, bugs!¡±


    Aurelia also looked over.


    It turned out that Zuko was not holding a real firefly but a small toy in the shape of it.


    ¡°Bugs, bugs! It glows!¡±


    Aurelia smiled and teased him, ¡°Little Mr. Zuko, fireflies don¡¯t glow during the day!¡±


    ¡°Glow, glow!¡± Zuko stubbornly pointed at the tail of the firefly with a stubby finger.


    It was only then that Aurelia saw that this firefly did glow¡ªa diamond ring was hidden at the tail!


    Cordelia winked at Zuko and asked loudly, ¡°Baby, where did you pick up this little bug?¡±


    ¡°Over there!¡± The little boy cooperatively pointed to a bush not far away and grabbed Aurelia¡¯s hand.


    He shed a smile and looked cute. ¡°Auntie,e, catch bugs! Catch bugs!¡±


    Aurelia¡¯s heart beat even faster.


    She was smart and could guess who was hiding in the bushes over there. She did not want to go, but


    Zuko was small yet strong. In addition to his handsome little chubby face, he had a kind of charm that


    was hard to resist.


    Aurelia surrendered and jogged over to the bushes, halfheartedly being tugged along by Zuko.


    The bushes were tall and dense. It felt like a maze once they entered.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    Zuko was familiarly navigating his way and ran out of it with Aurelia after a few turns.


    ¡°Baby, let¡¯s hurry and go back,¡± Aurelia said softly. ¡°Be good! Your mother will be worried otherwise!¡±


    ¡°His mother won¡¯t be worried! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s waiting anxiously!¡±


    A husky voice echoed. Aurelia halted in her steps and stiffened up with a blush that reached the tips of


    her ears. She bit her lips and stood frozen against the voice.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zuko looked at Neil and smiled when thetter gave him an ¡°OK¡± sign. He let go of Aurelia¡¯s hand and


    took a small ice cream cone from Neil with a skip, enjoying it happily.


    Neil asked a maid to take Zuko to Cordelia.


    He and Aurelia were the only two people left in the bushes.


    Aurelia took a deep breath. The damp summer breeze brushed past her ear like a melodic tune. She


    could smell the floral and fruity fragrance in the air, and her heart trembled like the birds¡¯ chirps.


    She was still holding the small firefly, which glowed at its tail¡ªit was the small diamond ring that was


    shining.


    Aurelia suddenly felt like crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s my fault,¡± the voice behind her said again after a short silence.


    The prideful award-winning actor lowered his noble head to please her and beg for mercy.


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you, but I just¡­ for a moment, I don¡¯t know what got into me. I just


    wanted to tease you, to see how worried you¡¯d be for me, to¡­ make sure how important I am in your


    heart!


    ¡°In fact, Carter didn¡¯t put me under general anesthesia during the surgery.¡± Neil scratched his head and


    chuckled softly. ¡°I was only under local anesthesia, so my mind was still clear. All I could think of then


    was that if I couldn¡¯t get through the surgery, I¡¯d still have no regrets¡­ because the moment I got shot,


    I had already put the ring on you.


    ¡°Aurelia, please don¡¯t be mad at me, okay? Heh¡­ just think of me as being foolish. I¡¯m already a


    grown-up, yet I y tricks like a middle schooler. I¡¯m super childish¡­ is that okay?¡±


    After Neil finished speaking, he cautiously looked at the back of Aurelia¡¯s head. Although her chestnut-


    colored long hair was even more beautiful under the sunlight, he was anxious and had no time to


    appreciate the beauty.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    However, what he did not know was that Aurelia was secretlyughing. He also did not know that she


    had quietly taken the ring out of the firefly¡¯s tail, put it on her middle finger first, and then quietly moved


    it to her ring finger.


    ¡°Um, Aurelia, are you still angry?¡± Neil tried to y the pity card when his words did not work. ¡°Ouch,


    ow¡­ This shoulder of mine still hurts a lot!


    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital, I still have to change my dressing every day. The


    servants at home just can¡¯t do the job well. They can¡¯t even change the bandages properly, and I¡¯m


    tortured daily!


    ¡°If only someone could help me change my bandages, I might recover faster!


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    Neil just acted as much as he could, clutching his injured shoulder and squatting on the ground to


    groan in pain.


    ¡°I heard Carter say that even if the bullet is removed, some fragments may still be embedded in the


    bone. If the injury isn¡¯t handled properly, it¡¯ll hurt during cloudy and rainy weather¡­ He¡¯s so right! I¡¯m


    feeling the pain now¡­


    ¡°But I¡¯m okay!¡± Neil ¡°forced¡± himself up from the ground. ¡°Hah, I¡¯m a man. I can endure it! You don¡¯t


    have to worry about me!¡±


    Aurelia covered her mouth with her hand, tears streaming down her face, but she could not help


    giggling.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± She tried to hold back herughter, and her voice choked up. ¡°The weather¡¯s so good today.


    It¡¯s not cloudy and rainy, but you¡¯re still feeling the pain?¡±

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    Neil looked up at the bright sunny day and barely could keep his eyes open from the re. He


    remained unfazed.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ Actually, my shoulder hurts too when the weather¡¯s fine. Hah, Southeast Aciatic is close to


    the ocean. The air is humid. A little humidity, and my shoulder doesn¡¯t feel good.¡±


    Aurelia no longer knew what to say. She thought of what Cordelia had said¡ª¡±He likes you so much


    that he doesn¡¯t know how to express it.¡±¡ªand her heart jolted with warmth.


    In her old world, no one had ever expressed it like this. It was childish and ridiculous, but it was


    warming and moving.


    Whether what Neil said was true or not, the wound on his shoulder was because of her. He had acted


    and added the touch of drama all for her.


    Aurelia chuckled with her head down. The already fragile defense in her heart copsed entirely.


    ¡°Aurelia, just forgive me this one time.¡± Neil¡¯s voice was deep and sincere. ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t add


    any drama on my own from now on. You¡¯re the only director and scriptwriter in my life from now on. I¡¯ll


    act on what you say¡­


    ¡°And this ring.¡± Neil clutched the one in his hand. His throat was a little parched, and he coughed.


    ¡°This¡­ This is Alexander¡¯s gesture. Let¡¯s not disappoint him, okay?¡±


    Time seemed to stop at that moment. Who knew how long it had been when Aurelia slowly turned


    around?


    Neil noticed the diamond ring on her ring finger at once and was ted.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can ept this ring!¡± Aurelia pressed her lips together. ¡°I¡¯m not the queen. How can I


    wear this?¡±


    Neil looked at her quietly.


    She stood against the greenery in a white dress. As the sunshine cascaded on her long chestnut hair, it


    was as if she was gilded.


    ¡°Aurelia¡­¡± Neil chuckled and said in a deep tone, ¡°You¡¯re not Southeast Aciatic¡¯s queen, but you¡¯re


    forever my queen!¡±


    Aurelia smiled. ¡°So, I can keep this ring?¡±


    Neil walked up slowly, his deep and focused gaze indulging. ¡°Not just that¡­ I want you to wear it


    forever!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Aurelia¡¯s face was pink, and the tips of her ears too. She lowered her head, not daring to look into his


    eyes.


    Neil took the opportunity to wear his ring on his ring finger and pulled her into a hug.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Aurelia looked at him wide-eyed as she was wrapped tight in his embrace.


    ¡°Director Aurelia!¡± Neil smirked and said in a husky voice, ¡°Friendly reminder. Generally, there needs to


    be a small climax at this point in the plot.¡±


    The clever Aurelia knew exactly what he was thinking.


    ¡°Mr. Best Actor, my plot isn¡¯t the same!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°The small climax of the plot isn¡¯t here!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Neil smirked and picked her up in a princess carry.


    Aurelia gasped in surprise as her petite frame fell into his muscr and warm embrace. Her ears were


    pressed against his chest, and she heard the familiar sound of his heartbeat again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change the venue since it¡¯s not here!¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you home,¡± Neil said hoarsely. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen my room yet, right? There¡¯s a big, soft¡ª¡±


    ¡°Neil!¡±


    Aurelia pounded his chest with her small fists.


    Neil¡¯s legs were long, and he ran fast. Although it still hurt his wound when he exerted force, he did not


    want to miss an opportunity to hold her in his arms like this again.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr slowly approached Cordelia and saw the ice cream cone in Zuko¡¯s hand.


    They looked at Neil, who was running away with Aurelia in his arms, and could not helpughing.


    Zephyr said softly, ¡°Darling, it looks like they¡¯re a thing now?¡±


    ¡°It seems so!¡± Cordelia was happy as well and rubbed her son¡¯s face. ¡°Our baby yed a pivotal role in


    resolving the situation with his aunt in one fell swoop!¡±

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    ¡°His uncle¡¯s stingy, though. Did he think we could be bought over with one ice cream cone?¡±


    Zuko, who heard ¡°ice cream cone¡±, looked up at his father cutely with his big eyes, his face smudged


    with melted ice cream like a kitten. He thought that his father wanted some, so he handed the cone to


    him with a smile.


    Zephyr was caught by surprise before he was significantly moved. Who said that sons bonded better


    with their mothers? His son was showing affection to him too!


    Even Cordelia sounded jealous when she said, ¡°Sigh! Looks like Daddy¡¯s more important to you, huh?


    You gave Mommy a bug and thought of Daddy when you have a yummy treat!¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you jealous that our son thinks of me?¡± Zephyr lost himself in bliss once more.


    Cordelia nced at him without saying anything.


    Zuko¡¯s chubby hand remained raised, holding the ice cream as he blinked big eyes at his father and


    stammered, ¡°A little¡­ A little bit!¡±


    He meant for Zephyr to try a little bit.


    How could the overly gleeful Mr. Z Hamerton let his son down? With too many emotions in his head, he


    devoured the ice cream cone entirely!


    Zuko felt like he was watching a science fiction film¡­ The ice cream cone had been whole just a


    second ago, but only a tiny bit of it was left now. Why? He could not figure it out with his little head!


    What kind of monster was this man before him? How could his mouth be so big!?


    Zuko looked at his hand, then at Zephyr¡¯s full cheeks. He could not help the sadness that came from


    within and started wailing.


    ¡°Zephyr Hamerton! What are you doing!?¡± Cordelia red at him with annoyance and quickly


    comforted their son. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry. Mommy will buy you another one!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Zephyr hastily exined, ¡°He handed me the ice cream cone!¡±


    ¡°How can an adult like you snatch a child¡¯s food?¡±


    ¡°Darling¡­¡±


    ¡°You and Neil are the same, never giving me any peace of mind!¡±


    With that, Cordelia carried their son and went to buy another ice cream cone.


    Zephyr stood under the sun innocently. He lost interest in the ice cream in his mouth, anxious to catch


    up to his wife and son.


    ¡°Cordelia, I really didn¡¯t mean it!


    ¡°Zuko, this ice cream cone is strawberry vored. It¡¯s actually not that tasty! How about Daddy gets you


    a different vor?¡±


    Zuko cried even harder, looking at him from Cordelia¡¯s shoulder and iling his little fists.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr was taken aback and smiled helplessly. He had just thought the boy was considerate, but he


    was currently at odds with him over an ice cream cone.


    It seemed that he would still have to discipline his son strictly in the future and not spoil him too much,


    so the boy would not be overbearing!


    Thinking about it and doing it were two different things, though. When it came to action, he was still


    ying the role of a loving father.


    ¡°My son, baby, Zuko!¡± Zephyr smiled at him and tried to appease him from behind, saying, ¡°Forgive


    Daddy this time. Daddy promises that next time you give me something to eat, I¡¯ll just lick it and not eat


    it!¡±


    Zuko was speechless. Cordelia winced and pushed their son toward him, walking ahead herself.


    They did not encounter an ice cream vendor but ran into a vendor selling cotton candy.


    Zuko was still a child, so his crying stopped immediately when he saw the colorful cotton candy. Zephyr


    quickly bought the biggest one for him.


    The baby took it happily and started chasing butterflies again.


    Cordelia was a little relieved. When she turned around, she saw her husband holding another puff of


    cotton candy, offering it to her like a bouquet of flowers.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°This is for you.¡± Zephyr smiled lightly. ¡°The biggest one is for our son, and the most beautiful one is for


    you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Cordelia smiled, sweet romance filling up her dimples.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly think of buying me cotton candy?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Zephyr rubbed her head, his gentle tone filled with infinite love. ¡°My precious one will


    certainly have whatever the others have too!¡±

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    Things went smoothly for Aurelia and Neil.


    It was said that Noah went to the pce with gifts to propose their marriage the next day.


    Alexander was close with the Harrises to start with, so he very much approved of the union.


    Helene was still not in her right mind, but she no longer harbored the usual hostility toward Neil this


    time. When everyone discussed the details of the marriage in the hall, she sat quietly by the side,


    carrying her pillow, her sunken eyes watching all of them curiously yet timidly.


    Later, she softly added, ¡°Don¡¯t bully my baby. You can¡¯t bully her!¡±


    Neil was startled to find that Helene was staring at him. Suddenly, aplex feeling rushed to his


    heart.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry.¡± Alexander walked over and gave her a gentle hug. ¡°Neil¡¯s a very good person. I


    promise he¡¯ll be loyal to Aurelia.¡±


    Helene seemed to have understood the discussion about the marriage just now, but she seemed to not


    understand it again now as she rocked, holding her pillow and humming a luby.


    She then walked out of the main hall aimlessly, murmuring to the pillow, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry. Mommy will


    take you home. Mommy¡¯s here. Mommy will take you home¡­¡±


    Aurelia could not help her tears. Alexander was sad too. He gently patted her shoulder,forting her,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Aunt Lene after you get married.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let you bear this responsibility alone.¡± Neil smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility to take care of my


    mother-inw too. Aurelia and I wille back to see her often!¡±


    Alexander nced at him. He had never seen Neil so serious.


    Southeast Aciatic men were a little bit arrogant, so this was the first time Alexander saw a man rush to


    use ¡°mother-inw¡± in addressing before he even got married.


    ¡­


    After everything settled down, the Hamerton couple returned to the ever-familiar Centrolis with their


    son.


    Everything finally returned to its normal pace after a long absence.


    Liam had handed the Hamerton Group to Zephyr, but Cordelia was still in charge of all Hamerton


    household expenditures and decisions at home.


    As for Zephyr¡¯s ¡°ex-inmate¡± pals¡­


    Josiah and Kelly had a grand wedding. The union between the Bayers and Tanners was already a big


    event that caused a sensation in Centrolis. Coupled with the pair¡¯s legendary love story, it had been the


    talk of the town.


    Happy marriage alliances were rare since most of them were for the sake of family interests. Josiah


    and Kelly had dated of their own free will, which had already made many people envious.


    Trinity and Fredric had no ns to get married yet. Fredric was the anxious one, for the most part,


    while Trinity was devoted to her career. No matter how many times thewyer proposed to the director,


    thetter would not budge.


    For this reason, Fredric asked for help on social media.


    [Help! How do you make a career-oriented woman willingly shift her focus to building more than the


    Oscar trophy?]


    As a result, his friends liked his post withoutmenting. Nichs was the only one who was blunt


    enough to reply with: [Hahahaha!]


    This infuriated Fredric so much that he wanted to fight him.


    Speaking of Nichs, Sol Entertainment was constantly growing and had be a top yer in the


    industry, upying half of the entertainment industry¡¯s resources. As his business grew, it naturally


    attracted a lot of criticism and jealousy.


    Some people deliberately brought up his former background as a gang leader, and some even dug up


    his past with Linda. Linda¡¯s hand shook in anger, and she identally shattered two jade bangles.


    The next day, reporters crowded Nichs to ask, ¡°Mr. Thompson, why isn¡¯t Mrs. Thompson wearing


    the pair of jade bangles that she likes the most anymore?¡±


    Nichs answered with a smirk, ¡°They got thrown away. Too cheap.¡±


    He then went to the auction hall and bid for a pair that was worth $30,000,000.


    Another day passed, and the reporters continued to annoy him. ¡°Rich people are willful, aren¡¯t they?


    $30,000,000 can help so many charities!¡±


    ¡°You, sir, are you keeping up with me so closely because my charity didn¡¯t benefit you?


    ¡°May I know what charity fund you have?


    ¡°Treating a foul mouth? Or wounds and injuries?


    ¡°Hey, why are you running away? Come back. We can keep chatting!¡±


    ¡­


    Seth and Zennie remained the closest teammates andrades-in-arms.


    During the most grueling stages of the research papers and practical work, Zennie, with her


    exceptional talent and meticulous thinking, made it through all the challenges and ultimately qualified


    for a Ph.D. program.


    When everyone found out that she was already approaching her 30s upon graduating from medical


    school, they could not help but start urging her to get married.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Seth was the only one who remained focused on supporting her, never pressuring her to get married.


    However, as soon as she wanted to get married, he was ready at any time.


    With everyone around Zephyr paired up¡ªeven Janine had Jim¡¯s love¡ªZephyr felt bad that Robert was


    left alone.


    He had thought about using his connections to find a girlfriend for Robert, but the man seemed to only


    be interested in his house full of cats.


    ¡°Mr. Zephyr, I have to serve this house full of cats. I don¡¯t have time for a girlfriend! Besides, I want to


    stay by your side for a few more years. I¡¯m really going to miss you if I leave¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget about thatst sentence.¡± Zephyr recalled the few times Robert had c*ckblocked him. ¡°You


    might be reluctant, but I¡¯m very willing!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia took over Imperial Media, but Neil was extremely uncooperative, only managing to squeeze in


    a few guest roles in TV dramas and variety shows, spending most of his time in Southeast Aciatic.


    Cordelia had a headache over this and was actively searching for someone to rece him.


    Trinity called her on the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I found a few good potential candidates. I¡¯ll send them to


    youter, and you can contact their agents one by one. If you can finalize the deals, then I can confirm


    the male and female leads for our next movie!¡±


    Cordelia breathed a sigh of relief, finally lifting her head from the mountain of paperwork and taking a


    breather. Her best friend came through at a critical moment!


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t have to beter. Send them to me right now!¡±


    ¡°Look at how much of a hurry you¡¯re in.¡± Trinityughed. ¡°It¡¯s as if you really have no one to sue.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cordelia said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m feeling really overwhelmed right now, and


    sometimes I¡¯m so busy that I¡­¡±


    Just then, she felt her stomach stir with nausea and ran to the bathroom before she could even hang


    up.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    Five yearster¡­


    Zuko was now an elementary school student. No longer having the baby fat he had when he was


    younger, he was a little taller than his peers and more athleticpared to regr children.


    His physical abilities were not the only thing developed, but his brain worked fast as well. He showed


    an amazing talent for logic and memory at a young age. He followed his academic prodigy of an aunt¡¯s


    study n strictly as well, growing to be an acknowledged academic overachiever in school too.


    He was the pride of Cordelia and Zephyr and the future hope of the Hamertons.


    Furthermore, he was admired by his younger Zuko, Toph Hamerton, like an idol.


    Yeap, that was right¡­ A younger Zuko.


    Five years ago, Zuko thought that he would have a younger sister. But when the adults at home hurried


    to the hospital one day, leaving him and Helen at home, he saw her tinkering with a deck of tarot cards


    mysteriously and smiling cryptically as she told him, ¡°Looks like your father will be disappointed this


    time.¡±


    Back then, Zuko was naive and did not know what was going on. Heter saw his father bring back a


    soft and tender little baby with aplicated expression on his face.


    Helen, who had once said that the couple needed to have seven sons before having a daughter


    quickly, hid in the kitchen to cook.


    The little baby broke into a loud wail when Zuko leaned over to take a look.


    ¡­


    ¡°Zuko!¡±


    As soon as Zuko stepped out of the door, a crisp shout came from behind, followed by a ser ball


    thrown his way.


    ¡°Not today!¡± Zuko put on his big brother act and said seriously, ¡°I have to go to tutoring ss!¡±


    ¡°Zuko!¡± Toph was only a little over four years old and was in his yful and hyperactive phase. He


    usually clung to Zuko. When he saw Zuko at home, he would throw aside any picture books or toys and


    look at his big brother with eyes full of admiration.


    ¡°Zuko, let¡¯s y ser together! I don¡¯t have ss in preschool today. Why do you still have to go to


    ss?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re in preschool, but I¡¯m already an elementary school student!¡± Zuko straightened his back and


    said, ¡°There¡¯s a difference between an elementary school student like me and a little kid like you.


    Anyway, I don¡¯t have time today. You can y by yourself!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    With that, Zuko picked up his school bag and headed out.


    Toph held on to him tightly and acted stubborn. ¡°No, no! Daddy said today is the weekend, and we can


    all rest!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zuko raised his eyebrows and sighed lightly like a little adult. ¡°s, you listen to him? He


    doesn¡¯t even have any pocket money!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Zuko patted Toph¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Toph, if you want to have a good life in the future, you have to work


    hard!¡±


    He then lowered his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be like our father who doesn¡¯t even have the money to buy


    cigarettes¡­¡±


    Toph widened his eyes. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­¡± Zuko chuckled and hugged his younger brother¡¯s neck. ¡°The other night, I saw dad begging


    mom, saying he didn¡¯t have money for cigarettes¡­¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°And then they both went back to their room!¡±


    Toph was confused and did not understand, while Zuko stroked his chin like a detective and said, ¡°I


    found cigarettes in dad¡¯s pocket the next day. I felt it!¡±


    Toph pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect dad to be¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Before they could finish chatting, a heavy cough sounded behind the two little boys. Toph was scared


    and immediately hid behind his elder brother. Although Zuko was also afraid, he pretended to be calm


    and stretched out a hand to shake Zephyr¡¯s.


    ¡°Hello, dad.¡±


    Zephyr stared at the two little troublemakers with a stern face.

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    The atmosphere between the father and his two sons was a bit cold¡­ Toph could not help sneezing.


    After a moment of silence, Zephyr said in a low voice, ¡°Go get changed. We¡¯re going outter.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zuko was surprised. ¡°Dad, I still have extra tutoring¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked your teacher for a leave.¡±


    The little boy was a bit confused. ¡°What could be more important than me going to ss?¡±


    ¡°Zuko Hamerton!¡± Zephyr raised his voice. ¡°Do what I tell you to do. Where did this nonsensee


    from!?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zuko shrank into himself silently.


    Zephyr put his hands behind his back and walked away after giving them both a stern look.


    Only after Zephyr was far away did Toph dare to stick his head out and ask his brother in a low voice,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with dad today?¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Zuko shook his head. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s annoyed about his pocket money!¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Toph agreed with the statement. ¡°Mom gives us more pocket money every month


    than she gives him!¡±


    ¡°Of course! We¡¯re mom¡¯s real sons!¡±


    The two little guys smiled at each other and hurried upstairs to change their clothes.


    It was not until they arrived at their destination that Zuko realized that their father¡¯s bad temper today


    was not because he was annoyed about his pocket money but because he was envious¡­


    He was envious that Nichs had just had a daughter, while his wish to have a daughter was nowhere


    near being fulfilled!


    ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    Nichs¡¯ daughter¡¯s party was a grand affair. All the famous names in Centrolis were in attendance,


    and Nichs went around greeting them.


    After Zephyr had two drinks with him, they both went to entertain the guests together, nning to go to


    the baby¡¯s room after they were done to see the baby.


    Cordelia had already brought her two sons over, and they were all gathered around the small cradle.


    ¡°Mom, is she our little friend?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Softly!¡± Cordelia held Zuko¡¯s small hand and chortled. ¡°Your little friend was just born not long ago and


    needs to sleep more.¡±


    Toph asked in a low voice, ¡°Mommy, when I was just born, was I also this small?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cordelia rubbed his head. ¡°When you and your brother were born, you were both this small, but


    you ate and slept well, so you grew up quickly!¡±


    ¡°Then she must eat and sleep well to grow up quickly too, and we can y with her!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Zuko, remember what you said! You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Lindaughed, looking at him


    and then at Cordelia. ¡°Do you still remember our previous agreement?¡±


    ¡°How could I forget?!¡± Cordelia could not help agreeing. They had previously said that if one of them


    had a son and the other had a daughter, they would arrange a marriage between them.


    It was just like how Zephyr and Cordelia¡¯s mothers had already agreed on their marriage before they


    were even born.


    ¡°But I have two sons. Should you have another daughter?¡±


    ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t want to have any more. It¡¯s already too stressful!¡±


    Cordelia sensed that something was off with Linda¡¯s expression and cautiously sat down next to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Linda was feeling frustrated. Maybe it was because she had just given birth, and her hormones had yet


    to return to normal levels. She would asionally have wild thoughts and get stuck on small details.


    Cordelia knew that well. Fortunately, Zephyr had been tolerant and considerate toward her during that


    time and helped her through the most difficult days.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Nichs was also doting on Linda, almost treating her like a princess.


    Cordelia patted Linda¡¯s shoulder andughed lightly. ¡°Linda, think more about Nichs¡¯ strengths! How


    can there be grudges between husband and wife?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not holding a grudge against him. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Linda sighed softly. ¡°You have no idea. His family has


    some really intolerable rtives!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cordelia was surprised. She had always thought that Nichs had no family left.

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    ¡°There are still some rtives on his side,¡± Linda said softly. ¡°It¡¯s just that they looked down on him


    during those years he was in a gang and avoided him.


    ¡°Now that they see he¡¯s gotten rich and sessful as the boss of an entertainmentpany, they¡¯re


    eager to curry favor with him!¡±


    Linda pursed her lips. The Thompson rtives had basically all visited their home in recent years. It


    was to borrow some money today, find a job the next day, ask to join the board of directors the day


    after, and demand shares afterward.


    When Nichs refused, they guilt-tripped him in his family¡¯s name and then threatened to expose that


    he was once a gang member. Sol Entertainment had always been caught in rumors and scandals


    mainly due to these absurd rtives¡¯ doing.


    Nichs had seen more to life and was unfazed by their tricks. His way was tough and firm, too, so he


    had offended many people along the way.


    In addition to his previous involvement in the gangs, he had made many enemies. Although he had


    sessfully turned his life around and his career was thriving now, the more sessful he became,


    the more people hated him, and the more he had to be careful.


    After all, those who were jealous of him were lurking in the shadows while he, his wife, and his


    daughter were out in the open. He must protect them regardless.


    ¡°I have noints about Nichs, actually,¡± Linda said with a happy smile. ¡°It¡¯s just these


    unreasonable rtives that ruin the fun!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Cordeliaforted her. ¡°You don¡¯t live with them anyway, so why bother? As long as


    Nichs is good to you and your daughter is by your side, everything will be fine!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Linda smiled.


    It was not that she really had a grudge. She just wanted to talk to someone when she was feeling


    upset. After confiding in Cordelia, she felt much better.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Her baby woke up whining, and Linda quickly picked her up from the cradle.


    Nichs came in with Zephyr as well. Zephyr was delighted to see the delicate and pretty little girl.


    When he looked at Nichs and saw the grin that was almost splitting his face, he pouted and turned


    his face away in a fit of pique.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Cordelia nudged him. ¡°Why are you staring into space? Bring out the gift!¡±


    Zephyr quickly took out a lucky charm ornament made of gold and jade and carefully ced it next to


    the pillow in the cradle.


    ¡°Look at you being so polite!¡± Nichsughed. He was very happy today, and he had drunk more than


    usual, so his cheeks were red. When he saw his daughter, his eyes brimmed with adoration.


    ¡°We should!¡± Cordeliaughed. ¡°We¡¯re meeting for the first time. We have to give a gift to my future


    daughter-inw!¡±


    Toph took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s a daughter-inw?¡±


    Cordelia pursed her lips and pinched his nose.


    Zuko had been looking at the little girl the whole time, curious about the newborn baby.


    Back home, he had seen pictures of himself and his younger brother when they were born, and he was


    skeptical that the ugly babies in the photos were him and his brother. Because of that, he thought thatConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    newborn babies were all ugly like that.


    He did not expect their little friend to be so cute. Was it because they were boys and their little friend


    was a girl? Could it be that all girls were born pretty?


    Zuko smiled innocently and pulled his mother¡¯s clothes to ask, ¡°Mom, can you give me a little sister?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s very pretty, like a doll!¡±


    His words amused the adults, and Cordelia bent down to pat his little face. Before she could say


    anything, Nichs spoke. ¡°Zuko, she will be yours in the future! Can you take good care of her?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zuko was surprised. He got a doll in exchange for missing a ss!


    ¡°Mm, really!¡± Nichs walked over with a stagger to pat the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Take good care of her in


    the future or¡­ I won¡¯t be nice to you!¡±


    ¡°Shoo, shoo! You reek of alcohol!¡± Zephyr dragged him away in disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t intoxicate my son!¡±

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    ¡°Hamerton! I won¡¯t let your future daughter-inw marry into your family if you keep this up!¡±


    Zephyr red at Nichs, and the two grown men behaved like bickering children.


    On the other hand, Zuko acted like a mature adult. He walked up to Nichs and looked at him


    seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Nichs. I¡¯ll take good care of her in the future and won¡¯t let her get


    upset!¡±


    Nichs narrowed his eyes and turned to look at Zephyr with a mischievous smile on his lips.


    He jabbed Zephyr in the chest. ¡°Hey, your son¡¯s good, much better than you!¡±


    Zephyr smiled and mouthed ¡°f*ck off¡± at him.


    ¡°Uncle Nichs, what¡¯s her name?¡± Zuko¡¯s voice was clear


    ¡°She¡¯s called¡­¡± Nichs¡¯ head stopped working. ¡°Sweetheart, what¡¯s her name again?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Linda rolled her eyes several times and quickly arranged for someone to take the man to another room


    to sober up.


    ¡°Her name¡¯s Pam Thompson,¡± Linda told Zuko with a smile.


    ¡°Can I call her Pammy?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Her nickname is actually Pammy.¡±


    Zuko smiled and walked up, reaching out to touch Pammy¡¯s face.


    However, before he could touch her, Pammy, who was in her mother¡¯s arms, suddenly looked around.


    As if sensing something, she slowly reached out her small hand too¡­


    Zuko¡¯s hand and hers met.


    The little boy had never felt such a soft and tender hand before. It was both novel and delightful. He


    gently hooked her fingers.


    ¡°Pammy, I¡¯ll protect you from now on! My name is Zuko Hamerton. You have to learn how to write my


    name when you grow up!¡±


    Zuko had no idea that the adults from both families were not just thinking about Pammy learning to


    write his name when she grew up¡ªshe would write her name down with his in a household registry.


    ¡­


    The days passed by warmly and peacefully.


    Zuko was eight years old this year and had skipped a grade due to his outstanding results, bing


    the youngest student in his ss.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    When he returned home, hopping with joy to share his good news with his parents, he found them


    sitting in the living room looking solemn. Toph sat quietly beside them, not daring to say a word.


    Zuko walked in quietly and was greeted by aplicated look from his younger brother.


    ¡°Dad, mom.¡± Zuko could not resist speaking up after some time. ¡°I¡­ I have some good news to¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Robert rushed in. Cordelia and Zephyr stood up from the couch,


    their expressions anxious.


    ¡°How is it?¡± they asked hurriedly.


    Robert shook his head.


    Cordelia could no longer hold back her tears, and they streamed down her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s 100% confirmed now that this was done by someone they know, and some insiders are working


    with people outside,¡± Robert said in a low voice. ¡°But they haven¡¯t called so far, and Nichs didn¡¯t


    dare to report it to the police. All we can do is have people search privately¡­¡±


    ¡°How could this happen!?¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice choked up. ¡°Aren¡¯t our people searching too? There aren¡¯t


    even any clues?¡±


    ¡°This must have been a long-nned scheme,¡± Zephyr said, his voice heavy. ¡°Nichs has too many


    enemies. Too many people want to make his life miserable. Those people couldn¡¯t do anything to him,


    so they targeted his daughter.


    ¡°Robert, have our people continue to follow up and work full force with the Thompsons! We must find


    Pammy!¡±


    Robert nodded and left the living room.


    Zuko¡¯s ears rang, and his mind went nk as he stared nkly at his parents. Pammy was missing?


    But he had just been ying with her on the beach just two days ago on the weekend!

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    A week went by, and there was still no news regarding Pam.


    Toph was young and soon forgot about it, but Zuko remained heavyhearted these days alongside his


    parents.


    He was distracted in ss for the first time and could not answer his teachers. As a result, a few


    troublemakers teased him.


    He wanted to ask his parents where Pammy was, but he swallowed his words when he saw their


    grimaces.


    Each time his mother talked to Linda on the phone, she cried. His father was distressed, and Robert


    came and left hastily all the time. Even Helen was always sighing, and her food did not taste as good


    anymore.


    Zuko quietly entered his study. He had his own little study, which was his own private space. He


    opened the drawer of his writing desk, where a photo of him holding little Pammy was kept deep inside.


    ¡­


    It was taken on Pammy¡¯s first birthday. The little girl had just learned to stand and walk. She was full of


    curiosity about the world, but because she could not walk steadily, she could fall at any time. Zuko


    followed closely behind her to protect her.


    There were pebbles in the garden. When Pammy slipped, Zuko rushed out and threw himself on the


    ground before she fell, catching the little girl in his arms.


    Pammy thought her big friend was ying with her and giggled happily. Zuko, on the other hand,


    scraped his arm. Seeing herugh so happily, though, he could not help but smile too.


    That was how the photographer captured the moment.


    ¡­


    Zuko remembered that evening as particrly beautiful. The sky was filled with rosy clouds dyed pink


    and gold. There was a quiet private road in front of the Thompsons¡¯ house. He held Pammy¡¯s hand and


    stood at the end of the road, looking at the sky and clouds. A warm breeze blew, and cherry blossom


    petals fluttered down on them.


    Pammy wore a fluffy pink dress and looked delicate, like a real princess. Zuko squatted down, pinched


    her chubby little face, and asked her with a smile, ¡°When it¡¯s your birthday next year, I¡¯ll take you to


    catch fireflies in Southeast Aciatic, okay?¡±


    Pammy did not know where Southeast Aciatic was, but she pped her hands and danced excitedly


    when she heard fireflies.


    ¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko sighed and put the photo back, cing two books on top of it.


    ¡°Zuko! Zuko!¡± Toph knocked on the door from outside.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Zuko, something bad happened!¡± Toph was gasping for breath.


    Zuko frowned and asked calmly, like a little adult, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t dad teach us not to panic


    even if something big happens? We have to speak calmly!¡±


    Toph swallowed his saliva and said with difficulty, ¡°I heard dad and mom say that Pammy¡­ She¡¯s


    dead.¡±


    Zuko felt a buzzing sound in his ears. He could no longer remember much of what happened next, only


    vaguely remembering that all he could hear were cries during that time, and every time he closed his


    eyes, he could see Pammy¡¯s innocent face.


    As he grew older, he gradually learned what had happened. Pam had been kidnapped, and it was


    really done by someone they knew.


    Some rtives of Nichs could not ept that he had gotten rich and sessful and had gotten


    jealous of him living a better life than them, so they had contacted his old enemies in secret to abduct


    his daughter.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the beginning, these people had just wanted money. However, Nichs¡¯ enemies were ouws.


    They were not doing it for money¡ªthey just wanted Nichs to suffer.


    These guys had wanted to kill Pam, while the rtives had been scared of the matter worsening, so


    they fled with Pam on a boat through the night, thinking of hiding it out in another city. Unexpectedly,


    they had encountered a waterspout, and the boat capsized after swaying for some time.


    Out of the 50 people in the boat, only five had managed to survive. That rtive had managed to pull


    through but was sentenced to death. Despite that, Pammy could nevere back again.

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    Sometimes, Zuko would go to the beach alone after school. He would sit by the beach staring at the


    endless ocean, wondering if Pammy was really sleeping in the sea.


    He read about The Little Mermaid and imagined a scenario where the king of the ocean found her and


    transformed her into a mermaid princess.


    However, his smile quickly faded, and a fleeting moment of sadness crossed his innocent face.


    He had nned to take Pammy to Southeast Aciatic for her birthday. Why did she end up asleep at the


    bottom of the sea?


    Was she cold? Was she scared?


    Would she still remember a friend like him?


    He looked down, and a clear tear fell on his cheek. It dispersed in the air as the wind blew.


    ¡­


    Many years had passed by. The boy who was at the beach was a man now, but he did not change his


    habit of staring at the ocean.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, sir. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Zuko was stunned and raised his head to look at Robert. He nced at the sunset on the ocean


    unwillingly before getting up slowly to go with him.


    He followed behind him. Watching his back, he reminisced how agile and strong Robert was. His


    straight back was slightly hunched now. Time was cruel.


    ¡°Uncle Robert, I¡¯m not done watching¡­¡± Zuko kicked the tiny rocks while walking. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    ¡°Your parents are home, and the entire family is waiting for you to go home for dinner.¡± Robert smiled


    helplessly. ¡°All you want is to y like a little boy!¡±


    Zuko shrugged and asked, ¡°Uncle Robert, do you believe in mermaids?¡±


    ¡°What mermaid?¡±


    ¡°The mermaid princess in the fairytale. She saved the prince and became human. She traded her voice


    with the witch, and¡ª¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Sir!¡± Robert frowned. ¡°You¡¯re no longer young. You¡¯re 26 now. Why would you still have such weird


    thoughts? Your father was taking charge of the Hamerton Group when he was 26.¡±


    Zuko made a silly face behind him before he attempted to sneak away. Unfortunately, Robert was


    sharp and grabbed him in time!


    ¡°Stop giving me trouble, sir! Go home now. Your parents are waiting!¡±


    Zuko was helpless. He could only get into the car like a good boy because he did not have the upper


    hand since bodyguards were around.


    ¡­


    Toph was ying a game on the couch and signaled Zuko as soon as he got home.


    Zephyr and Cordelia looked serious. The entire house seemed to be suppressed by the low pressure.


    Zuko loosened his cor and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally home?¡± Zephyr was the first to speak.


    Zuko was dumbstruck. Hadn¡¯t his father ordered Robert to drag him home?


    ¡°You better exin what this is!¡± Zephyr mmed the table, and Toph almost dropped the game


    console in his hands.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Zuko nced at the iPad on the table, and an entertainment news headline struck his eye.


    ¡°A crow wants to be a peacock? The Hamerton Group¡¯s first son was seen with an unpopr model in


    the middle of the night!¡±


    Zuko revealed a smug smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t know this woman at all. At Imperial Media¡¯s annual meetingst


    time¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still denying it?¡± Zephyr¡¯s face sank as he asked in all seriousness, ¡°How many times has this


    happened this year? You¡¯re changing your gossip object every time. Are you trying to be a yboy!?¡±

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean, dad.¡± Zuko was stubborn.


    ¡°Mean?¡± Zephyr scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m only telling the truth! Zuko, you¡¯re the Hamerstons¡¯ first son. Are you


    setting this example for your brother? You want the younger generation to learn this nonsense from


    you?¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Zuko took a deep breath, trying to suppress his emotions, and exined properly, ¡°Firstly, I don¡¯t


    know that woman. The annual meeting endedte. I was caught off guard when she threw herself at


    me!


    ¡°Secondly, I¡¯m not admitting to any of the scandals in the past!¡±


    Zephyr raised his eyebrows. ¡°So, these women were desperate?¡±


    Zuko nodded confidently.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Dad, I still have a third point.¡± Zuko paused for a moment. A glint of seriousness shed through his


    eyes when he looked up again. ¡°E-Even if I really have a girlfriend, it¡¯s nothing wrong!¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± Zephyr was stunned.


    Zuko thought he would just say whatever he had been holding back once and for all. ¡°I know you and


    mom are still holding onto the promise with the Thompsons for me to marry their daughter. I hope I¡¯ll


    hold onto that too. But she¡¯s no longer with us. She has disappeared for 18 years! Why are you guys so


    stubborn?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Zephyr was shocked, furious, and emotional.


    Cordelia quickly approached, held, andforted him while patting his chest softly.


    ¡°Stop it, Zuko!¡± Cordelia med him. ¡°Your father is right about you. Why did you talk back? You said


    that it¡¯s fake news, but you¡¯ve been hanging out with themtely. That¡¯s how they managed to get those


    pictures. We didn¡¯t use you!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s voice was shaking as she said, ¡°Also, we didn¡¯t find her body. She merely went missing!


    Uncle Nichs has been looking for her all these years!¡±


    ¡°Why must you lie to yourself?¡± Zuko felt an ache in his heart. ¡°They would have found her if she was


    still alive!¡±


    ¡°Zuko!¡±


    ¡°Can you guys be sensible!? Must I keep the marriage promise? You guys would condemn me every


    time such news came out! Are you telling me that I can never find love since Pammy is gone?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s words rendered Cordelia speechless.


    Meanwhile, Zephyr was so furious that he wanted to p him, but she softly held his hand.


    Cordelia pondered over it, realizing that their son was indeed correct. However, for some reason, she


    couldn¡¯t shake off the guilt she had carried since Pammy had gone missing 18 years ago, a time when


    Cordelia had two sons.


    Nichs and Linda¡¯s first pregnancy had ended up as a miscarriage, and their second child had gone


    missing.


    As their close friends, Cordelia couldn¡¯t shake off the guilt that grew within her, contrasting with the


    happiness she experienced in her own life.


    Cordelia recognized that her thinking was misguided, but she was at a loss for how to ovee it. She


    felt unsure about how to change her strange behavior that stemmed from the burden of guilt.


    For instance, although she did not say it out loud, she was against Zuko looking for a girlfriend.


    ¡°Zuko, Pammy¡­ She¡¯s not dead. Haven¡¯t we had clues all these years?¡± she said softly.


    ¡°We do, but we can¡¯t find her!¡± Zuko raised his voice.


    Zephyr raised his hand and tossed his cup. A loud ng echoed when it fell on the floor.


    Zuko stood aside quietly.


    Cordelia looked at Zuko in silence. He had been a good boy since he was young, but he could be


    stubborn too.


    She had witnessed the father and son fight a few times.


    He did not only look exactly like Zephyr¡ªtheir temper was simr as well!


    One had to exercise caution when conversing with them. They exhibited a stoic demeanor, concealing


    their emotions and offering no exnations. The determination reflected in their eyes was the same,


    too.


    At that moment, a wave ofplex emotions washed over her.


    Zephyr and Cordelia had always thought they were still young. They could work as hard as the young


    people in the office. Now that she saw Zuko being like this, she felt as if she had aged.


    Her memories were vivid, but she could never go back to the past.


    In the end, Zephyr and Cordelia stepped back to end this ¡°battle¡±.


    Only Toph dared to show his face. He covered half of his face with the game console and secretly gave


    Zuko a thumbs-up.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, brother!¡± He was gloating. ¡°You dare to offend mom and dad!¡±


    Zuko nced at him and said nothing.


    ¡°But to be honest, I think something¡¯s wrong with them too.¡± Toph continued ying the game.


    ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re too close with the Thompsons. That¡¯s why it feels like they lost their daughter since


    Pammy disappeared!¡±


    Zuko suddenly asked, ¡°Toph, do you think Pammy is still alive?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He was dumbstruck by the question and scratched his head while replying, ¡°I¡¯ve already


    forgotten about that a long time ago. I don¡¯t even remember what she looks like.¡±Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    That was right. Neither did Zuko remember her. After all, he was only a little past eight years old when


    Pammy went missing.


    The photo they had taken together was the only thing to remember her by. It was yellowish now.


    Zuko felt a little suppressed. It was the first time he thought of running away from home.


    At Jangasas¡­


    Someone locked the door of the bathroom at Jangasas University from the outside.


    People could not go in, but they could hear screams and curses from inside.


    The few girls surrounded a girl, intending to teach her a lesson. Although the girl who was surrounded


    did not have the upper hand, she did not cave. She dodged swiftly when the leading girl pped her.


    Thetter slipped and mmed into the mirror above the sink.


    She was lucky that the ss was solid, or she would have died in there.


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death, Lina Jenner!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one seeking death.¡± Lina¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°You should thank our university for using high-


    quality ss! Otherwise, you would have been disfigured by the broken ss!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Since the leader had fallen, the rest dared not move as they wished.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight somewhere else next time!¡± Lina scoffed. ¡°Fight somewhere that you won¡¯t slip, at least, so


    that you can stop embarrassing yourself!¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Violet Grist could only scream to vent her rage.


    The rest moved forward to corner Lina against the sink as she was attempting to leave. She fought


    them for a while, but she was outnumbered after all. They pressed her against the sink with all that they


    could.


    ¡°Ha, you little b*tch!¡± Violet pulled her hair. ¡°Do you still dare to make fun of me now? Go ahead!


    ¡°Your family sure is daring! How dare they persuade all of the supermarket owners in the entire city to


    boycott my family¡¯s beverage brand? You piece of sh*t!¡±


    Half of Lina¡¯s face was mmed against the marble, while Violet was poking the other half. It was


    painful.

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    ¡°Hey! Who is in there? You guys are loud! Open the door!¡±


    The cleaningdy¡¯s voice came from outside as Violet was about to press Lina¡¯s head into the pail of


    water.


    The woman wasrger in size, and her voice was loud as well. When she noticed students gathered


    around amotion, making loud noises as she cleaned the floor, she immediately sensed that


    someone was being bullied.


    In this elite university, there were some terrible kids who felt entitled to do as they pleased simply


    because of their wealthy backgrounds. Bullying was a daily urrence.


    Being a person of justice, the woman could not tolerate such behavior. She took her broom and


    mmed the door in an attempt to intervene and put an end to the bullying.


    Violet was scared, so she let go. The moment she let go, Lina got up suddenly, held her wrist, and


    twisted it!


    The former released a painful shriek.


    Lina seized the opportunity to run. She could still hear Violet¡¯s clique calling her a ¡°little b*tch¡± as she


    ran downstairs.


    ¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Lina did not have any ss in the afternoon, so she asked her best friend, Gia Chapman, to


    apany her to the beach.


    The beach in Jangasas wasfortable. The sand was fine and smooth, and the sand granules were


    almost white. It was so clean that it was mesmerizing. It was warm to step on after basking in the sun


    and had a calming effect on the mind.


    It had been a while since Lina had rxed like this. She shut her eyes to take a deep breath and


    chuckled.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You still love the beach so much, huh?¡± Gia sat next to her and took a deep breath like she did.


    Lina smiled at her. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know why. I actually have a fear of water, and I dare not get into the


    sea. But it¡¯s different sitting by the beach. It¡¯s mood-lifting for me to look at the sea.¡±


    ¡°Centrolis is right there.¡± Gia pointed far away. ¡°It¡¯s on the other side of the sea. I must go there one


    day!¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to further your studies?¡± asked Lina.


    ¡°School isn¡¯t fun¡­¡± Gia pouted. ¡°I¡¯d rather leave Jangasas soon. My family¡­ Ugh, it irritates me to look


    at them!¡±


    Lina patted her shoulder. She had no idea how tofort her.


    They were girls from a normal family, but their families had sent them to this elite university, making


    them feel like aliens in the university.


    Gia¡¯s parents said she must be in the upper-ss circle to get a rich husband. That was how they


    insisted on sending her to university. It was their investment in her, and they wanted her to repay them


    even more in the future.


    However, Lina¡¯s parents were different.


    They were not well-educated and had been running a small supermarket all their lives. Although they


    were not wealthy, they were worse off than some but better off than many.


    Her parents hoped she could study well and attend the best university. ¡°You get what you pay for¡± was


    their mentality, and the same applied to the university she attended.


    Instead of sending her to a normal university, they would rather spend money to send her to an elite


    one.


    The university students would be studying at this university for two years in the country and two years


    abroad. They would then be sent overseas for grad school if they had outstanding grades. That was


    why Lina¡¯s parents had bit the bullet and sent Lina here.


    However, Lina was going to study abroad soon, yet she had offended the Grists.


    Lina was drawing circles in the sand with her finger. The wound on her face was still stinging, ¡°Gia, do


    you think I got my parents into trouble?¡±


    ¡°You mean by getting the Grists boycotted?¡±

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    Gia thought Lina was brave. ¡°You did right, Lina. Someone exposed that their drinks are shady. They


    use harmful chemicals. If they continue selling it, it¡¯ll be terrible for the consumers!¡±


    ¡°But the Grists are powerful. They didn¡¯t do anything even after they were exposed. Instead, they¡¯re


    oppressing us.¡± Lina yed with her hair stressfully. ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else. I¡¯m just worried


    that I¡¯ll drag my parents and brother down.¡±


    Gia held her hand softly.


    The Grists were powerful in the business industry in Jangasas. They were rich and powerful. The


    beveragepany under the Grist Group had been achieving No. 1 in sales for many years. They


    were slowly taking over the market, and some imported brands were eliminated.


    As such, the Grist Group was dominant, and they were getting careless with their quality.


    The recently exposed product, Rose Dew. was found to be falsely advertised. Despite ims of being


    healthy and beneficial for the skin, it was discovered that the product contained no natural ingredients.


    Instead, it consisted of a mixture of artificial vors, coloring, and chemicals. Not only was it ineffective


    in providing any benefits, but it was also harmful to the body. As a result, numerous individuals took to


    the Inte to voice their criticism of the product.


    Upon noticing that her family¡¯s supermarket was selling the beverage, which was disyed in a


    prominent location, Lina swiftly removed the product from the shelves.


    Driven by impulse, she reported thepany and even wrote a letter urging other businesses to


    boycott the Grists. It was this action that made Lina a target of Violet¡¯s hostility at school.


    Lina sighed, regretting it a little bit now. How could she be so impulsive? She should have had a


    bulletproof n.


    Gia grabbed her shoulders, advising her not to think so much. She should think about her own safety


    for now.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Violet certainly won¡¯t let you go,¡± she said. ¡°You guys are like enemies in school now. She might drag


    you into the bathroom next time!¡±


    ¡°She failed to do anything to me today. I don¡¯t think she¡¯d go for the bathroom again.¡± Lina smiled. ¡°I


    should be fine if I¡¯m more careful.¡±


    Gia nodded. There was nothing that she could do about her.


    In reality, nobody was willing to take the lead to confront the injustice. However, this rebellious girl had


    always been a heroine who insisted on iming justice.


    Nevertheless, Lina usually had a n before she made noise. It was just that this involved her family


    supermarket¡¯s profit, which was worrying for her.


    ¡­


    The two girls went home after chatting for a while.


    It was not dinner time yet, so Lina dropped by the store first and happened to run into the stockist.


    A tall man moved boxes into the store. She inched closer to look and was surprised to find that the


    boxes contained Rose Dew!


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing!?¡± She charged ahead and blocked the door.


    The man looked up.


    The face beneath the baseball cap was chiseled. His features were so pretty that it felt as if God carved


    them Himself.


    Lina was stunned. She would secretly read romance novels when she was in middle school, and they


    would always describe the male lead¡¯s eyebrows to be sharp like a sword and eyes big like stars.


    She thought the description was unrealistic. It must be the authors¡¯ imagination!


    However, today, at that very moment, she suddenly felt that the description really existed.


    The man was approximately 1.9 meters tall. The petite Lina had to lift her head to look at him and


    couldn¡¯t help but notice the subtle disy of his chest muscles beneath his white tee. His arms


    showcased well-defined muscles, exuding strength.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He possessed a unique charisma that set him apart. There was an inherent aura of intimidation


    surrounding him as if it were ingrained in his very being.


    Lina could not help but take a step back.


    ¡°Miss, do you not want these?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice was electric, like a cello.

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    Lina was still stupefied.


    The man was expressionless as he ced the box in his hands on the concrete floor outside the


    supermarket.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Only then did she react. ¡°Take them away!¡±


    The man froze and tilted his body slightly to look at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Grist Group¡¯s driver, right?¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°We¡¯re not selling your problematic


    beverage. Take all these boxes away!¡±


    The man looked at her quietly, his deep eyes revealing an unfathomable emotion. He said nothing.


    ¡°What? Do you not understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Lina frowned. ¡°They¡¯re doing false advertising on the


    beverage¡¯s ingredients for profit, and such a scandal hase out, yet they want the merchants to sell


    their product? Dream on!


    ¡°Who do we look for when the customers ask forpensation when something happens to them after


    drinking it?


    ¡°Take them, take them away! We¡¯ll no longer ept the Grist Group¡¯s merchandise! Also, we want


    them to bepensated for the losses we suffer!¡±


    The man stood still, looking calm.


    A strange feeling suddenly surged through Lina.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He would argue with her if he was just a regr truck driver. However, this person was so calm that he


    did not seem like a driver. He was as cold as ice.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    She felt as if she were talking to a wall.


    If he did not speak just now, she would really think that he was mute!


    Lina blocked the door so that he could not get in, so he ced the boxes at the door. She was


    dumbstruck. She attempted to move them back to the truck, but her tiny arms could not move the


    heavy boxes.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The man went straight into the truck after he was done unloading the boxes and stepped on the


    elerator.


    Lina watched the truck from afar with her hands on her waist. She was pissed.


    ¡°Forget it, sister.¡± Lina¡¯s brother, Dave Jenner, walked over.


    The 12th-grade boy was much taller than her. She had just felt short standing in front of that man, and


    now another person was doing that to her! She heaved a heavy sigh and held back from exploding in


    rage.


    It was an outsider who had offended her, so why should she vent it on her brother?


    Dave grabbed her shoulders and smiled. ¡°Sis, if you think they¡¯re an eyesore, I¡¯ll throw them away for


    you!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    But it was the Grists who made them sell the beverage. They had paid, so they would be throwing


    money away!


    ¡°You can¡¯t bear to throw them away now, sis?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She smiled and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t let our parents see when you throw them away.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Lina turned around, entered the store, and got two lollipops from the shelf.


    They got one each¡ªit was the tacit understanding they had cultivated since they were young.


    ¡°Why were you fighting with him, sis?¡±


    ¡°Him?¡± She was stunned. ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the driver who delivers for the Grists.¡± Dave whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen him a few times. Every


    time I look into his eyes, I feel a little¡­ scared.¡±


    Lina felt the same when she heard that.


    It was not that she was scared, but that man¡¯s eyes were too deep. It was rather cold.


    ¡°There are some rumors about him, sis!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I heard from the street merchants that he has been in prison!¡±

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    Lina was dumbstruck, freezing with the lollipop in her mouth for a long time.


    Dave continued. ¡°I heard he was recently released. They say he¡¯s skilled inbat. Regr thugs


    can¡¯t match him, and he¡¯s doing a great job managing the truck. All the merchandise he delivered has


    been in good condition.


    ¡°But he¡¯s always ignoring people! Whenever someone tries to talk to him, he ignores them, so


    eventually, people stop trying. They say he¡¯s either a fool or a pervert!¡±


    He chuckled and added, ¡°Oh, and his name is quite interesting too. It¡¯s Zeke Mason!¡±


    She was shocked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­ Zeke Hamerton!¡±


    ¡°Zeke Hamerton¡­¡±


    Lina shrugged and forgot about the name after finishing the lollipop.


    ¡­


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was considered peaceful in school for the next few days.


    Although she would see Violet every day, they would not stir things up.


    It was not the first time there was school violence. The school would side with the students with


    prominent backgrounds most of the time. As long as nobody was severely hurt, everyone would just


    turn a blind eye.


    Lina knew that. Knowing that it was futile, even if she told anyone about that, she chose silence.


    She was not giving in but waiting for her opportunity.


    It was just that Violet got to her before her opportunity came.


    It happened at the school party.


    Lina did not want to attend, but the counselor had told her that it was mandatory. She sat quietly in a


    corner when she arrived.


    Violet was dressed up in an exaggerated manner and approached her with a ss of wine.


    She said she was apologizing for her bad behavior that day, but Lina merely gave her shoulder. As the


    saying went: ¡°One who offers unsolicited hospitality must be harboring evil intentions.¡±


    Lina was sure that something was wrong with the wine.


    Violet was pretentious, saying, ¡°Lina, we¡¯re fellow students. Are you really not epting my apology?¡±


    ¡°Why would you hit me if you¡¯re sincere about apologizing? How about I hit you back?¡± retorted


    Lina.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lina scoffed. The venue was a little warm, so she turned around to leave to get fresh air.


    Violet stared at her back fiercely.


    She had other ways to fight her if she did not want to drink the wine!


    Lina stood in the courtyard. Everyone was at the party, so it was quite empty out there. She looked up


    to the night sky, happy to have a sky full of stars to be herpany.


    However, she did not notice the few people approaching her. They had covered her mouth and nose


    from behind by the time she found out!


    Lina fought with all her strength but soon felt herself slipping into unconsciousness. It felt as if her blood


    was being cut off, causing her limbs to go numb. She closed her eyes, surrendering to the fading of her


    senses.


    When she finally regained consciousness, she found herself lying on something soft.


    Surrounded by darkness, Lina struggled in vain to move her limbs, but they remained immobilized. A


    desperate urge to scream welled up within her, yet she could not open her mouth, stifling any sound


    that tried to escape her throat.


    At that moment, it felt as if her very soul had departed from her body.


    Subsequently, she heard Violet¡¯s shrill and evil voice. ¡°Get up and hit me, b*tch!¡±


    A loud p echoed!


    Upon sensing the pain, Lina¡¯s rage was like a balloon blowing up her heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re always pissing me off, b*tch! We must teach her a lesson today!


    ¡°You, go get Zeke here!¡±


    ¡°What? Miss¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ha, wasn¡¯t that fool in prison before?¡± Violetughed hysterically, ¡°If this b*tch found out that he slept


    with her¡­ I wonder how she would feel! Hahaha!


    ¡°Oh yeah, you guys!¡± She added, ¡°None of you should leave. Stay here and film that fool having a good


    time with her. You hear me?¡±

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    The few people looked at Lina, who was in bed, and gulped unwillingly.


    However, they only dared to dream about sleeping with her in the presence of the Grists¡¯ princess.


    They were only here for a job, so they would have to obey whoever was paying.


    Violet smirked in satisfaction before staring at them in disdain.


    ¡­


    Zuko was going to take a shower and sleep when the people from the Grists came for him.


    The thugs Violet had hired had ill intentions and attacked him from his back!


    As he heard the footsteps approaching from behind, his innate sense of alertness kicked in, prompting


    him to swiftly turn his head. Yet, at that very moment, he felt a sudden impact on his back, as one of


    them struck him with a rod!


    He knelt on the ground, forcing himself not to fall, but they tied him up and shoved him into an old van.


    It was silent throughout the journey.


    Unfazed by the situation, his expression remained stoic and cold. The hooligans instinctively cowered


    under the overwhelming aura emanating from him, keeping their distance out of fear.


    Before long, they escorted him to the hotel.


    The ringleader of the thugs wore a sly grin on his face, gestured a thumbs-up to him, and then pointed


    toward a room. ¡°You¡¯re getting lucky tonight, fool!¡±


    Zuko frowned as he saw a girl lying on the bed.


    He would always hear those drivers discuss how arrogant the Grists¡¯ princess was when he did his


    delivery. She had drugged a girl that she did not like and had gotten a few thugs to sleep with her. That


    girl jumped off a condo in the end¡­


    Zuko clenched his fists as these people repulsed him.


    ¡°Hey, fool!¡± A thug suddenly smacked his head. ¡°Are you dumbstruck by your luck?¡±


    ¡°Ha, it makes sense. Anyone would be dumbstruck to have such great lucknding on them!¡±


    ¡°Boss, this fool sure is lucky! Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Get over yourself. I¡¯m warning you!¡± The leader red at his underlings. ¡°Ms. Violet gave us a job. Do


    that!¡±


    They sighed before pushing Zuko inside.


    Although Zuko¡¯s face was still cold, a glint of shock shed through his deep, grim eyes when he saw


    who that girl was.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s her? That girl I met at the supermarket, who asked me to take the stock away?¡¯


    Zuko was stunned.


    Meanwhile, the people behind kept pushing him. ¡°Quickly now, you fool!¡±


    Zuko saw them holding their phones, ready to film everything, and scoffed upon understanding what


    was happening now.


    ¡°Hey, can you do it or not?¡± asked someone.


    The rest startedughing too. ¡°Look at this dumb*ss. It¡¯s a waste that he has all this great strength.


    Haha¡­:


    ¡°Hey, should I demonstrate for you?¡± The thug started taking off his clothes as he spoke.


    Zuko red at him, and the fleeting cold gleam caused him to stop moving.


    ¡°I know what to do,¡± said Zuko.


    They looked at each other. ¡°So he speaks?¡±


    ¡°Then do you know how to do it?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How do I do it when you guys are here?¡± Zuko¡¯s voice was cold, like his facial expression.


    The people fell into silence for a second beforeughing hysterically.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Quickly, then! I¡¯ll need to send the video after this! Ms. Violet hasn¡¯t paid us half of the


    fee!¡±


    Zuko saw them recording and pointing at the person on the bed.

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    Zuko was expressionless as he turned his face to look at the thugs and asked, ¡°You can film, but my


    face will be exposed. Are you going to pay me or what?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The leader frowned. ¡°Ha, so you¡¯re not stupid!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to buy a ticket to watch the movie,¡± said Zuko.


    ¡°Do it now, I¡¯m warning you! Or I¡¯ll cripple you and then throw you onto her. My job will be done!¡±


    snarled the leader.


    Ignoring the man¡¯s presence, Zuko fixed his gaze directly on him. After a moment, a chuckle escaped


    his lips.


    His chuckle sent shivers down their spines. As they prepared to teach him a lesson, he swiftly dodged


    their attack with remarkable agility. With a quick turn, he delivered a powerful kick to the person behind


    him, precisely targeting a vital point.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The leader rolled on the ground in pain. When the rest saw that, they dared not go forward and


    looked at Zuko nervously.


    Zuko fought with the thugs in the small room.


    Meanwhile, Lina, hearing the chaos andmotion around her, struggled to regain consciousness on


    the bed. She tried to get up, but the burning desire in her body was getting out of control¡­


    As the fight gradually died down, leaving a scene of scattered people on the floor, Zuko¡¯s cold voice


    echoed. ¡°Get out.¡±


    The thugs stumbled out clumsily, leaving their phones behind. Zuko picked up the devices and tossed


    them out the window. As he brushed off the dirt from his clothes, he suddenly remembered Lina lying


    on the bed and approached her slowly.


    The girl¡¯s cheeks turned rosy, her breath quickening. Her eyes were closed, adorned with thick, curled


    lashes that added to her beauty. A cute tear mole adorned the corner of her left eye.


    Zuko¡¯s gaze drifted into the distance for a moment before he snapped back to reality. He quickly


    surmised that Violet must have drugged her.


    Though he initially didn¡¯t want to get involved, he approached nheless. After a brief moment of


    hesitation, he gently patted her face, his touch soft and reassuring.


    ¡°Wake up, miss,¡± he said.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Lina was getting more and more ufortable as she felt someone touching her. Her body was


    burning, and the hand that was touching her was the only cold thing.


    She grabbed the cold hand as if she was hanging onto dear life.


    Zuko was shocked. He quickly grabbed her wrist as he watched her shoving his hand underneath her


    clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯m hot¡­ I¡¯m so hot¡­¡± muttered Lina.


    Zuko pursed his lips and frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel well¡­¡± The girl¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. It waszy like a kitten.


    Lina¡¯s allure shone in the dimly lit room. Zuko took a deep breath and, feeling her grasp, gently


    scooped her up, her arms instinctively finding their ce around his neck.


    In her dazed state, she felt as if she were floating, held securely in his arms.


    Carrying her effortlessly, Zuko left the hotel, fading into the night.


    ¡­


    As Lina regained consciousness, the strong scent of disinfectant filled her nostrils, triggering a wave of


    fear that had haunted her since childhood. She knew that the smell was associated with injections and


    medicine, causing her heart to tighten with anxiety.


    Struggling to open her eyes, she was greeted by the sterile white surroundings of the ward. Her limbs


    felt heavy, and her head throbbed with difort, leaving her feeling utterly miserable.


    ¡°You can go home after the drip. Remember to drink more water.¡±


    Lina was stunned and looked toward the source of the voice. She then saw the nurses¡¯ disdainful eyes.


    ¡°Young people nowadays sure are creative!¡± The nurses discussed this while walking away after


    checking the patients. ¡°Aren¡¯t they scared of taking such a drug?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s fun for them. What do you know?¡±


    ¡°Fun¡­ Ha! She¡¯s been admitted to the hospital now. How fun is that?¡±

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    The ringing in Lina¡¯s ears persisted, distracting her as she stared nkly at the ceiling.


    Clutching the sheet tightly, she felt her heart ache, reying the disturbing events in her mind. Violet


    had framed her, using a drugced handkerchief to incapacitate her.


    The realization left her in disbelief and filled her with anger.


    Tears welled up in Lina¡¯s eyes, falling silently into the pillow as the weight of the situation overwhelmed


    her. Sleep eluded her that night.


    She received calls from her family and Gia, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to reveal the truth. Instead,


    she put on a brave face, assuring them that everything was fine and attributing her absence to


    exhaustion and a minor cold.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When Lina finally spoke to Gia, her voice trembled with emotions. Unable to contain herself any longer,


    she confided in her friend, pouring out the painful details of what had happened.


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Gia was roaring. ¡°Don¡¯t let Violet go!¡±


    Lina forced a smile. How should she ¡°not let her go¡±? Should she report it to the police?


    Frankly, she was scared. After all, it was something shady. If everyone found out, she would be


    troubled by rumors forever.


    However, Lina would feel injustice if she did not.


    ¡°Lina, shouldn¡¯t you find out¡­ Who was the man who harassed you?¡± asked Gia.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lina bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then who sent you to the hospital?¡± asked Gia.


    Lina was stunned. ¡®That¡¯s right! How did I end up at the hospital? Did someone from the hotel send


    me?¡¯


    However, if the hotel staff had found out that she had been ***ually harassed, they would have


    definitely reported it to the police before sending her to the hospital.


    The police never came, and from what the two nurses had said, her ¡°boyfriend¡± had sent her there.


    Lina had an epiphany and quickly got off the bed!


    She shone her phone¡¯s torchlight on the registration card at the bedhead. Apart from her name, the


    nurse¡¯s name was on it, as well as a family member¡¯s name.


    She looked at it while pointing with the tip of her finger.


    Zeke Hamerton!


    Lina widened her eyes. As if something heavy hit her heart, her mind went nk.


    ¡­


    Lina was discharged from the hospital the following day and returned home. It was her routine to spend


    weekends at home while studying at the university.


    In the morning, her parents went out to buy her favorite dishes. They had closed their store for the day.


    Dave, her brother, had taken leave from his tuition ss and eagerly awaited her arrival, ready to assist


    with household chores and spend time together.


    Usually, Sundays at the Jenners¡¯ felt like a festive celebration, with Lina being treated like a princess,


    pampered and cared for by her family. The love and warmth enveloped her, making her feel secure and


    cherished.


    Lina deeply loved her family, and their love for her was evident in their actions. Whenever she faced


    difficulties or hardships, her first instinct was to seek sce in the embrace of her family. Their home


    was her sanctuary, a ce offort and safety.


    However, today the atmosphere was different. Despite her parents serving her favorite dishes, the


    usually lively dinner table was filled with an unusual silence. Dave kept his head down, eating quietly,


    asionally stealing nces at Lina before lowering his gaze again.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ wrong?¡±


    Lina set down her utensils. She couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that this silence was somehow connected


    to her.


    Putting on a forced smile, she looked at her parents and asked, ¡°Are you keeping something from me?


    Is this because I went to school?¡±


    Her parents exchanged concerned nces, their expressions filled with worry.


    Lina purposely pouted. ¡°I won¡¯t eat until you tell me!¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Lina¡¯s father sighed heavily and turned to her mother. ¡°Let¡¯s tell her¡­


    She¡¯ll find out eventually.¡±


    The atmosphere grew even more tense as Lina anxiously waited for her parents to reveal the secret


    that had cast a shadow over the dinner table.


    ¡°No!¡± Her mother¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I can¡¯t say that out loud!¡±


    ¡°Melissa Jones! You¡­¡±


    ¡°Jesse! Nobody should do that to our daughter! I¡¯ve never heard of anything like that!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Jesse stared at Melissa, but he could not say a word.


    Lina was confused. She could not help but be nervous. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    Melissa could not help it and sobbed. ¡°I disagree no matter what! We have money, so why can¡¯t we


    protect our darling daughter!? If the Grists keep forcing us like that, I¡¯ll fight them!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Lina hugged her tightly while Melissa cried like a baby in her embrace.


    Dave sighed. ¡°Sis, the Grists dropped by before you came. They insisted on an arranged marriage. If


    you disagree, they¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Lina frowned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll close our supermarket!¡± said Dave.


    ¡°What!?¡± Lina was panting.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    The nightmare from the previous night was still fresh, yet Violet did something even filthier today!


    Dave said with teary eyes, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t agree to that! The Grists are bullies and are using marriage as a


    threat!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who do they think they are?¡± Melissa looked up and wiped her tears away.


    ¡°Nobody should y with my daughter like this! Losing the supermarket is okay, but¡­ nobody should


    touch my daughter!


    ¡°Jesse, say something!¡±


    The mother and son were pumped up with justice while Jesse silently held his head low.


    Naturally, he did not want to trade her daughter with the supermarket.


    However, he knew how powerful the Grists were. The supermarket was small, and they sold low to


    mid-level daily necessities, but it was the family¡¯s source of ie!


    The supermarket was all they had.


    If they did not ept the Grists¡¯ condition, not only would they lose their money, but they would also


    not have security in Jangasas.


    Would the family have to leave their home like they were running for their lives? Was that what they


    wanted to see?


    ¡°Jesse!¡± Melissa smacked his head. ¡°Say something!¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± He was annoyed and mumbled while putting out the cigarette in the


    ashtray, ¡°D-Do you have a better solution? We¡­ can¡¯t afford to offend the Grists.¡±


    ¡°Can you be a man!?¡± Melissa said furiously. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend the Grists, but we¡¯re not to be


    offended either! Without the wealthy Jenners in Jangasas many years ago, the Grists wouldn¡¯t have


    achieved what they have today!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just a very distant rtive¡­¡±


    Jesse lit another cigarette, took a long puff, and the smoke lingered around his sad and helpless face.

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    Jesse was also a Jenner, but he was tens of thousands of miles apart from the Jenners.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Back then, William, whose eyes were on top of his head, did not even spare a nce at broke rtives


    like Jesse, a distant one especially.


    After Jesse¡¯s first attempt to seek refuge with William failed, he decided to rely on his own efforts. He


    started by setting up a stall on the night market street and eventually saved enough money to open a


    shop, which had now be this small supermarket. It had been a journey of hardships and struggles,


    waking up early and workingte, and only those who had experienced it firsthand could truly


    understand.


    This small supermarket was more important to him than his own life. Now, he had to make a choice


    between his life and his daughter.


    ¡°Jesse, have you lost your voice?¡± Melissa hugged Lina in her arms, patting her head just like when


    she was a child, with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ I disagree! Is there no justice in this world anymore? How dare the Grists meddle in my


    daughter¡¯s lifelong affair!? Are the rich and powerful to bully people?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I disagree too!¡± Dave mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Sis, you have no idea how


    arrogant Violet was today. The person she found for you is a notorious yboy who has ruined


    countless girls. You mustn¡¯t marry him!¡±


    Lina was upset and silently shed tears.


    The entire family¡¯s gaze turned to Jesse.


    Jesse kept his head down, silent and depressed, the cigarette between his fingers burning shorter and


    shorter. The smell of nicotine filled the small living room, and Lina¡¯s heart grew even more suppressed.


    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t marry him!¡± Jesse suddenly roared after a while.


    His voice trembled, but every word he uttered was firm and resolute.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t even protect my own daughter, what kind of father am I!?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Lina, don¡¯t worry. Tomorrow, you and your mom pack up the things in the house. We can always find


    another ce to live!¡± he said.


    Lina could not utter a word.


    In fact, she was the main culprit behind this whole thing.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    If she had not interfered and reported the Grists and had not united all the merchants to boycott the


    inferior products of the Grists, she would not have incurred Violet¡¯s resentment. Her hardworking


    parents would not have to give up their lifelong efforts for her.


    In the end, she was just a troublemaker!


    The dinner was awkward, with everyone forcing a smile.


    Lina did not dare to cry in front of her parents. When she returned to her room, she buried her head in


    the nket and cried her heart out.


    ¡­


    The next day, Zuko arrived on the street again to make deliveries.


    He drove the truck steadily without turning on the air conditioning. Even with the windows rolled down,


    the outside breeze was not enough to make him feel cool. His mediocre-quality T-shirt was slightly


    damp with sweat.


    After parking the truck, he reached for the tumbler he carried with him and gulped down some room-


    temperature water¡ªthis kind ofrge-capacity stic tumbler was probably a standard essory for


    every truck driver.


    Zuko nced at the order list.


    Clearly, there were significantly fewer supermarkets to be serviced todaypared to the previous


    period. He had also heard about the incident where Lina assembled the merchants to boycotting the


    Grist Group¡¯s beverages.


    Before deciding toe to Jangasas, Toph had jokingly told him, ¡°Bro, I heard that Uncle Fredric¡¯sw


    firm in Jangasas is busy with the Grists¡¯wsuittely. Why don¡¯t you just go work for the Grists and act


    as an undercover agent to gather evidence for him?¡±


    Zuko rested his hand on the steering wheel, chuckled softly, and took out his phone to capture the


    order details. Regardless of whether it would be useful or not, he would gather any information rted


    to the Grist Group with utmost dedication.


    After keeping his phone, he opened the door, jumped out of the car, opened the cargopartment,


    and skillfully unloaded the boxes of goods from inside. Those few small supermarkets that needed


    deliveries were also forced to stock up because of the Grist Group¡¯s threats. Zuko helped them arrange


    the goods properly.

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    As Zuko was about to reach thest store, he heard amotioning from across the street. Soon,


    shelves and merchandise were being thrown out of the small supermarket ¡°Jazzy Mint¡±.


    Zuko was taken aback. He heard a girl shouting in anger and a group of men mocking her and saw the


    arrogant Violet standing at the store entrance with a cold and malicious smirk.


    ¡°Lina Jenner, this is just a small warning for you!¡± Violet looked at the mess triumphantly. ¡°If you dare to


    talk nonsense and defame us Grists again, I have ways to make you suffer!¡±


    ¡°Do the Grists need me to defame you when you do all those outrageous things?¡± Lina red at her.


    ¡°Violet, you better be careful. Karma will find your whole family!¡±


    ¡°You little b*tch, how dare you curse me?¡± barked Violet.


    Lina ignored her directly and tidied up the things on the ground. The fruits and vegetables in the store


    were smashed, and the bottled drinks were shattered. The only things she could salvage were the


    packaged snacks.


    However, just as she was about to pick up a packet of preserved plums, a stiletto stomped down on it


    forcefully. Violet deliberately crushed it with her heel, herughter piercing.


    Lina did not lift her head, but a fierce determination shed in her crystal-clear eyes. She bit her lip,


    forcefully pulling the bag of preserved plums.


    It caused Violet to suddenly lose her bnce and fall to the ground with a scream,nding on her back.


    Lina calmly stood up, her gaze icy.


    Humiliated and angry Violet ordered the bodyguards beside her, ¡°Are you all dead? Can¡¯t you see this


    b*tch bullying me? Smash her store!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Just as the men were about to act, a tall figure suddenly blocked Lina.


    Violet was taken aback and stared nkly for a moment before realizing who the person was.


    ¡°You¡¯re Zeke?¡± Then she noticed the delivery truck across the street. ¡°Are you here to make a


    delivery?¡±


    Zuko remained expressionless, not saying a word. There was an indiscernible emotion in the depths of


    his eyes.


    Violet knew that there was a dim-witted driver in her family business who had a strong build and had


    gone to prison. He usually did not speak much and only focused on delivering goods to the shops on


    this street.


    Everyone called him a big dumb guy, and she really thought that Zeke was an unsightly big dumb guy,


    even asking him to defile Lina.


    Upon closer inspection, she realized that Zeke actually had an astonishingly handsome face.


    However¡­ She sneered. ¡®So what if he is good-looking? He is still a person with a bad reputation!¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ying the hero to save the damsel in distress?¡± Violet intentionally raised her


    voice and shouted, ¡°After sleeping with her for a night, did you suddenly develop feelings? Hahaha!


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Lina! How did it feel spending the night together? Did it feel good?¡±


    Lina¡¯s face turned pale as she stared at her intently.


    Violet became even more delighted and suddenly thought of something, bursting intoughter. ¡°Ah,


    Lina, why don¡¯t you just marry him? The ex-convict, big dumb guy, and you shameless little b*stard


    really make a perfect match!


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s settle it like this!¡± She then looked at Zuko. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no better employer in this world,


    right? I give you a sry and even helped you find a wife!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    ¡°Violet, are you crazy!?¡± Lina trembled with anger.


    When Zuko stood before her, Lina instinctively took a few steps back.


    ¡°All of you¡­ get lost! Or I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me with the police!¡± Violet gloated. ¡°Lina, if I don¡¯t see your marriage certificate with this


    idiot within three days, I¡¯ll return to smash your store!


    ¡°Even if you call the police, they¡¯ll make mepensate you! Hah! The Grists don¡¯tck money. I¡¯ll just


    think I¡¯m feeding the dogs!


    Violet sneered coldly, her lips curling. ¡°But it¡¯s different for your parents. If you¡¯re willing to let them see


    how I destroy their lifetime of hard work with their own eyes, then go ahead and oppose me!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Lina raised her hand abruptly, but that p nevernded. She knew the Grists had power and


    influence, so the Grist Group¡¯s products would still circte in the market even if she reported and


    resisted.


    Even though her family¡¯s small supermarket was smashed like this, there was not a single neighbor


    around who dared to help. If Violet wanted to embarrass her, she had to be embarrassed.


    Lina¡¯s trembling hand hung in the air. She was not afraid for herself, but she was afraid of Violet


    retaliating against her parents and her younger brother.


    Zuko¡¯s cold gaze scanned the faces of everyone present. He could clearly see Lina¡¯s anger and


    sadness, Violet¡¯s bullying, and the indifference and ruthlessness of the onlookers. He felt some


    sympathy for the girl.


    However, the battle between the women was too boring. He needed to expedite the progress of this


    battle.


    ¡°Hah, why don¡¯t you hit me!?¡± Violet taunted, pointing at her own face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, scared now? Hit


    me!


    ¡°Lina, you truly disappoint me! I bet even with ten times the courage, you still wouldn¡¯t dare touch


    me!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina took a sharp breath. Just then, a broad palm grasped her wrist, forcefully pressed against the back


    of her hand, andnded a resounding p on Violet¡¯s face!


    ¡°So annoying,¡± Zuko calmly uttered two words.


    Violet was stunned, staring at the two of them without saying a word for a while. Lina was also in a


    daze. She turned to look at the man beside her. It was him¡­ it was him who had pushed her hand and


    pped Violet!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Violet screamed in shock.


    Several bodyguards rushed forward, but none of them was a match for Zuko. With his he quickly


    knocked the bodyguards to the ground. His sturdy body shielded Lina securely.


    Lina could only stare at his broad back. His back was like a wall, isting her in an incredibly safe little


    world.


    ¡°Zeke, how¡­ How dare you hit me!?¡± Violet¡¯s face turned pale with anger. ¡°How dare you help that


    b*tch hit me!?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for it yourself?¡± he asked back.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just hurrying her and fulfilling your wish!¡± said Zuko.


    Although Violet was nearly driven mad by anger, the advantage was clearly not on her side now. She


    kicked one of the bodyguards and mumbled something under her breath before turning and fleeing.


    It took Lina quite some time to calm down. She lowered her head and walked into the small


    supermarket. The shelves had copsed, crates of eggs were shattered, and the air was filled with the


    unpleasant smell of mushed fruits. As she was about to start cleaning up, a strong arm reached out


    and gently helped her prop up a shelf. Lina was stunned for a moment.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    Lina felt like she should say something but did not know what to say. Every time she thought about


    Ziuko, her heart felt like it was being gnawed at by ants, causing unbearable pain.


    However, if Ziko had not been there, she would have had a hard time dealing with it alone. Lina bit her


    lip, and in her mind, these words shed like lightning¡ªthree days, marriage certificate, smashing the


    store.


    She took a deep breath, and a bold thought emerged.


    ¡°Z-Zeke,¡± she tried calling his name, ¡°Your name is Zeke, right?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s back stiffened, and he paused in arranging the shelves. Even though he was facing away from


    her, he could still sense her trembling.


    ¡°Zeke, how about¡­ we stay together?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Zuko¡¯s tone changed as he turned around abruptly, his deep gaze fixed on her.


    What nonsense was this girl saying!?


    He had only helped out a little when he saw an injustice. Was he being repaid with ingratitude? Was


    she going to cling to him for the rest of her life?


    Lina noticed his change in expression. Her face reddened as she hurriedly exined, ¡°Zeke, don¡¯t


    worry. I¡¯m not saying we should get married! I¡¯m just saying, let¡¯s live together¡­¡±


    The bottle of drink in Zuko¡¯s hand dropped to the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Ah, not that kind of living together!¡± Lina¡¯s head ached, and her words became incoherent. She could


    not exin it clearly. She just wanted to use Zeke as part of her strategy to temporarily defuse the


    situation.


    The first step was to prevent Violet from constantly vandalizing the store. Since Violet wanted her to


    marry Zeke to humiliate her, she would go along with it! She was willing to do anything as long as she


    could protect her family¡¯s small supermarket. Also, when she hid behind him just now, she felt an


    unparalleled sense of safety.


    ¡°Zeke, listen to me¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°From the looks of it, Violet won¡¯t let me off if I don¡¯t find someone to marry. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll involve my


    parents. They are getting older and have invested their lifelong savings in this small store. I can¡¯t let


    them lose everything.¡±


    Zuko¡¯s pace in arranging the shelves slowed down, and he fell silent for a while before squeezing out a


    few words in a low voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t getting married like this too hasty?¡±


    ¡°N-Not a real marriage!¡± Lina¡¯s face grew even redder. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I want to use you to deceive Violet.¡±


    Lina froze. She looked up and met Zuko¡¯s oppressive gaze, which caused her heartbeat to quicken


    involuntarily.


    Zuko thought she was about to say, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, then forget it.¡±


    Little did he know that she persevered and analyzed everything with a clear head.


    ¡°You helped me today by fighting against Violet, so you won¡¯t be able to stay in the Grist Group


    anymore. How will you support yourself when you don¡¯t have a job?


    ¡°It¡¯d be better for you toe and live with me. At least I can guarantee three meals a day and provide


    shelter!¡±


    Lina became more respectful. ¡°Zeke¡­ Mr. Hamerton, as long as you can help me get through this


    difficult situation, I¡­ I will definitely not treat you unfairly!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t change. He looked around the small supermarket, which was no more


    than 70-something square meters, packed with shelves filled to the brim with not-so-high-end products.


    In his eyes, this kind of ce was not worth much.


    However, in this young woman¡¯s eyes, it seemed like a priceless treasure, something she would


    sacrifice everything for.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Zuko remained silent for a long time. Lina thought there was no hope and awkwardly smiled.


    In an instant, she turned around, though, the person behind her suddenly asked, ¡°If we are going to live


    together, at least tell me your name, right?¡±

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    ¡°I am Lina Jenner,¡± Lina uttered her name after a moment and continued turning around to tidy up the


    shelves.


    Zuko was somewhat surprised. ¡°You¡¯re also a Jenner?¡±


    Lina looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Zuko lightly shook his head, a cold and stern profile with a faint hint of a smile.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®What a coincidence, she is also a Jenner.¡¯


    However, Zuko¡¯s mother had only used the surname Jenner in the first half of her life. For this special


    reason, Zuko could not help but look at Lina a few more times.


    Unlike the disheveled appearance that night, she now exuded a sense of rity and purity. Even in a


    regr white shirt and jeans, she appeared extraordinary. Moreover, she was beautiful.


    The corners of Zuko¡¯s lips curved up slightly, a smile he himself did not even notice.


    ¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina and Zuko agreed that he would go home and pack his things tonight and move in the next day.


    However, she felt somewhat regretful in the evening.


    When she saw the astonished gazes of Jesse, Melissa, and Dave, she felt even more ufortable.


    Why did she bring a man who had taken advantage of her and stolen her innocence into her home?


    Was she not inviting trouble?


    She gritted her teeth and swallowed her pride, refusing to tell her family about this matter. But it did not


    mean she had no concerns.


    It was just that in this extraordinary situation, perhaps only that man could ensure the safety of their


    family.


    Lina sat low in her chair, anxiously rubbing her hands and asionally raising her eyes but quickly


    averting her gaze.


    ¡°Lina, what are you thinking!?¡± Melissa¡¯s heart ached. ¡°You¡­ You brought such a person into our


    home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that person a few times. He always has a gloomy face and doesn¡¯t say a word! Just one


    nce from him feels like he¡¯s wielding a knife!¡± Jesse¡¯s features were scrunched together. ¡°My good


    girl, didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d take you all to live in another city? Why did you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Dad, mom,¡± Lina said in a low voice. ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but I caused this, so I


    have to handle it myself.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t back down, the Grists won¡¯t let us off no matter where we run! I don¡¯t want both of you to toil


    for a lifetime and end up with nothing, living a rough and unsettled life¡ª¡±


    Before Lina could finish her sentence, Melissa was already crying. Jesse coughed and looked at his


    wife. He felt sad too but was not as emotional as his wife.


    In fact, he even felt somewhat relieved that Lina was willing to do this. Even though he had raised her


    for 20 years, she was not his biological daughter after all. He would feel reluctant to give up his lifetime


    aplishments for Lina¡¯s sake.


    Despite that, he also felt guilty about the decision Lina had made. Because he was useless and could


    not protect his daughter, she had to ensure their family¡¯s safety in this way.


    ¡°Dad, mom, what are you doing!?¡± Lina forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not marrying Zeke. I¡¯m just letting him stay


    in our house to shut Violet¡¯s mouth!¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ll be together every day!¡± Melissa choked. ¡°If he were a good person, it¡¯d be fine¡­ but I heard


    he has a dubious past! Lina, you mustn¡¯t be taken advantage of!¡±

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom!¡± Lina said, ¡°He¡¯sing to our house, and there¡¯s no other room for him, so he¡¯ll


    sleep on the living room floor!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Melissa said, gritting her teeth, ¡°And don¡¯t expect me to show him any kindness!¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart lurched, and she hugged her mother to gently pat her back.


    ¡°Mom, actually¡­ he has his strengths,¡± she said with a smile. Yet tears were streaming down her face


    as she tried to say only positive things, ¡°Look at how sturdy and reliable he looks! We¡¯ll feel safe at


    home! If you can¡¯t stand him, just treat him as a guard I invited.


    ¡°With him guarding the entrance, Violet won¡¯t dare cause trouble!¡±


    Melissa¡¯s tears turned into a smile as she nodded at Lina¡¯s words, letting out a helpless sigh.


    That night, the whole family went to sleep except for Melissa, who could not fall asleep. She sat by


    Lina¡¯s side, gently stroking her hair.


    20 years had passed like a fleeting moment, but it still felt like it happened just yesterday to her.


    At that time¡­


    Melissa and Jesse had been married for years but hadn¡¯t had children yet. They had taken a boat to


    Centrolis, seeking medical advice and remedies. On the boat ride back, they saw a man sitting next to


    them, holding this little girl.


    The girl was about one year old, exquisitely beautiful, and adorable.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Melissa loved children, especially such a beautiful and cute little girl. She could not take her eyes off


    the girl and wished she could take out all the snacks from her bag to give them to her.


    The man sitting beside them was vignt and took the child to the deck. Melissa followed persistently,


    trying to get closer to the man just to spend more time with the child.


    There were two more piers in the coastal area between Centrolis and Jangasas, and the boat made a


    stop. While waiting for passengers to board the boat, Melissa finally took the opportunity to carry this


    delicate and endearing little girl from the man¡¯s tired hands.


    The man said he wanted to smoke and asked her to take care of the child.


    Jesse and Melissa were overjoyed and did not know how to express their affection toward her. The


    snacks in their bags were all gone, and the little girl had started crying. They saw that the ship had not


    sailed yet, so they quickly took her off it to buy her some delicious food.


    It was during that time that the ship left. Later, they heard that the ship encountered a storm, and


    almost all the passengers on board perished, with only a few survivors.


    ¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Melissa¡¯s eyes moistened slightly upon thinking of those things. She always felt that she and Jesse had


    been able to escape that disaster because of Lina.


    It was as if fate had sent this child to them.


    Back then, out of selfishness and a sense of luck, however, they thought that the child¡¯s family had


    perished in the disaster, so they did not tell anyone about her true identity.


    They introduced her as their daughter to everyone they met and thought she brought endless blessings


    andsting affection.


    Soon after, they had their own son, Dave. Later, Jesse set up a stall and earned a good amount of


    money. He even acquired a small supermarket, and their lives becamefortable.


    They became even more convinced that Lina brought on all the good luck they experienced. They


    treated her as their own, even better than Dave.


    However, as time passed, neighbors always loved to gossip, saying that Lina looked nothing like their


    family. They would say that Jesse and Melissa were just regr people, so how could pheasants like


    them raise a swan like her?


    Melissa shook her head and sighed.


    She never argued with those neighbors, but the matter became her own burden.


    In recent years, she had even started to worry. What if Lina still had other family members? What if her


    own family found her? What would she do then?


    Melissa¡¯s heart clenched, and she gentlyy beside her daughter, just like the countless sleepless


    nights when she took care of her. She watched her quietly, holding back tears and smiling tenderly.

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    The next day, Zuko arrived at the Jenners with his luggage and experienced the cold treatment he had


    never had before.


    Lina had to stay at school to finish her paper before returning home, so she sent him the address and


    told him to go by himself. Zuko followed the address and arrived at a smallne where the Jenners


    lived. The house looked old, with creaking wooden floors.


    Fortunately, the living space was not cramped. It was a small two-story house, and the Jenners lived on


    the left side. Downstairs was a living room, kitchen, bathroom, master bedroom, and Dave¡¯s room.


    Upstairs was a spacious attic facing south with excellent sunlight. Opening the door led to a charming


    little balcony with ck carved railings adorned with blooming roses.


    Zuko was immediately drawn to the scenery and asked, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Dave softly introduced, ¡°This is my sister¡¯s room.¡±


    Zuko¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Your parents treat her well. This attic should be the biggest and best


    room.¡±


    Dave nced at him but did not say anything. He turned and headed downstairs, with Zuko following


    behind. The stairs were quite narrow and creaked as they walked down. In this house, everything


    seemed to make noise. Living there would probably be lively.


    Zuko smiled faintly.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    In the living room, Jesse assumed the central seat, dressed in a suit and with his shoes polished,


    projecting the image of the head of the family. Melissa had styled her hair into curls and wore a big red


    scarf around her neck, a treasured item from their wedding. Meanwhile, Dave sat upright, adjusting his


    ck-framed sses, his eyes gleaming with an unfriendly demeanor.


    The imposing scene slightly stunned Zuko.


    However, he did not know that these three people were just putting on a show. In their eyes, he had


    been in fights and even been to prison. With his tall and sturdy build, he could probably overpower their


    whole family with just one arm. Moreover, he was not talkative. Although his face was handsome, he


    always had a gloomy expression that naturally intimidated others.


    That was why they wanted to intimidate him on his first day there.


    Melissa coughed heavily, giving Jesse a signal.


    Jesse, an honest man all his life, had never done anything like this before, so he straightened his body


    as much as possible, trying to encourage himself.


    ¡°Um¡­ You!¡± Jesse pointed at Zuko, extending his arm stiffly, but his fingertips were trembling slightly.


    ¡°You¡­ Whatever I ask, y-you have to answer! Do you¡­ Do you understand?¡±


    Melissa shot him an exasperated look. This was supposed to add to their daughter¡¯s had made a mess


    of it and was even stuttering!


    ¡°Enough.¡± Melissa pursed her lips. ¡°Ask whatever you want quickly. Our daughter will be back for


    dinner soon!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jesse tugged at his cor, sweating profusely.


    He continued pointing at Zuko. ¡°Name, age, and address! Don¡¯t miss a single detail!¡±


    His tone was like interrogating a criminal.


    This was the decision the three of them made after their ¡°brainstorming¡± session today. They wanted to


    give Zuko a taste of what he experienced in the police station and make him recall those days.


    Although a person who had been to prison was fearless, the police still had some deterrent effect on


    them.


    It was just that¡­

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    Zuko sneered, thinking that the actors were terrible!


    ¡°Hey, what are youughing at?¡± Melissa red at him. ¡°Is it funny? Be serious!¡±


    Zuko looked at them with deep eyes as if he were looking at fools.


    Melissa decided to take matters into her own hands since her husband was acting so timidly. She


    licked her lips and raised her voice to the maximum volume, enunciating each word clearly. ¡°Now that


    you¡¯re staying in our house, we need to establish some rules for you! Do you have any objections?¡±


    Zuko shook his head.


    ¡°The first rule is that you have no other ce to sleep but the living room floor!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Dave reminded her softly, ¡°Mom, Lina just bought him a folding bed this morning. It¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Forget about the folding bed!¡± Melissa shouted, ¡°Sleeping on the floor means sleeping on the floor!¡±


    Zuko made a soft snort from his nose. He did not care where he slept, but he was surprised that Lina


    had bought him a folding bed. He followed Dave¡¯s gaze and looked over to the corner of the room


    where a folding bed stood, in military green in color, with a bed sheet neatly put on it.


    There was an indescribable expression on Zuko¡¯s face.


    ¡°Secondly!¡± Melissa continued to say, ¡°We don¡¯t eat much in our family, you know? So, I won¡¯t be


    cooking a lot! If you can eat, eat. If you can¡¯t, go out and eat on your own. No one will stop you!¡±


    Zuko looked at her. Did she mean not to waste their food?


    He found it amusing and continued listening as she went on with the third, fourth, and fifth points.


    ¡°You have to do household chores at home, help carry things at the supermarket, keep yourself busy,


    and not engage in fights all the time. What¡¯s the point of that?


    ¡°You have to wash your own clothes, and dirty clothes are not allowed on the sofa, do you hear me?


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°And¡­¡± Melissa gnashed her teeth and pointed upward. ¡°The attic is a ce you can never enter! If


    you dare to go in, I¡¯ll fight you! Do you understand now?¡±


    Melissa bombarded Zuko with her words, creating an eerie silence in the room. Jesse and Melissa


    exchanged nces and looked at Dave. Finally, the three of them turned their gaze toward Zuko, who


    was standing by the window.


    Just then, Zuko suddenly turned around. His presence was powerful.


    Jesse and Melissa sprang up from their seats as if they had springs attached to their bottoms. Dave


    also stood up, hiding directly behind the two of them.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± Jesse rolled up his sleeves, waving his short arms, and Melissa did the


    same.


    Zuko could not understand what this family of three was up to, but he did not feel like talking. Thus, he


    simply threw his luggage bag on the ground with a thud, making the wooden floor creak several times.


    Jesse and Melissa were almost so scared that they hugged each other.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t said a word since he came in¡­¡± Jesse whispered to his wife, ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s really


    dumb and can¡¯t even speak?¡±


    ¡°Mister, you worry too much.¡± Zuko suddenly spoke, startling Jesse. ¡°Not only can I speak, but I can


    also take care of myself.


    ¡°And I have to add something.¡± Zuko put his hands in his pockets. ¡°It was your daughter who insisted


    on meing. I didn¡¯t ask to. She wanted me toe and be the guardian of your house.¡±


    Zuko smiled mockingly and slowly walked closer to Melissa.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what kind of guardian gets no benefits but also gets restricted in so many ways like me?¡±

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    Zuko¡¯s imposing aura, which was intimidating even without anger, made everyone in the room stand


    still, afraid to make a sound. After a while, Melissa gathered her courage.


    ¡°You¡­ What else do you want?¡± she asked, her voice trembling.


    Zuko looked at her. Melissa was just a regr middle-aged woman, overweight and exuding no sense


    of sophistication. Compared to his mother, this woman appeared at least ten years older.


    Despite her fear, she confronted him like an old sparrow protecting a young sparrow with fluttering


    wings. Zuko suddenly remembered the saying about a mother¡¯s love. Melissa¡¯s love for Lina was no


    less than his mother¡¯s love for him.


    ¡°Oh, honey¡­¡± Jesse gently pulled Melissa and looked anxious as he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke him.


    You can¡¯t handle him¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Melissa red at him and then turned her wary gaze back to Zuko.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zuko found it disdainful to argue with them. After a moment of silence, he simply put his luggage in the


    corner and went to sit on the porch.


    After a long time, the three people in the room finally regained their senses. They took deep breaths,


    looked at each other, and quietly returned to their respective rooms. The whole afternoon passed


    peacefully.


    ¡­


    Lina had been at the library all this time. There were too many troubles recently. Studying hard was the


    only way for her to temporarily escape from those disturbing emotions. Gia was both envious and


    distressed seeing her like this. She bought two cups of vanitte and gently ced one in front of


    Lina.


    Lina said, ¡°Are you trying to keep me awake at night with coffee in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t buy coffee, you¡¯d still have trouble sleeping! With an extra person at home, can you


    sleep?¡± Gia chuckled.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Gia leaned on the table and looked at her. ¡°Lina, do you have to do this? That Zeke isn¡¯t a good


    person, and he¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Gia stopped halfway through her sentence, swallowing the rest. Lina lowered her head and drank the


    coffee, holding the paper cup with both hands, but her fingertips still felt cold.


    Actually, when she thought about itter, she was not sure what exactly had happened that night.


    People said that the first time would hurt and there might be bleeding. When she woke up in the


    hospital, she did not feel anything unusual. She had gone to the bathroom and checked¡ªher pants


    were clean, so maybe she had not¡­


    It was hard to say for sure.


    In any case, it was absolutely certain that Violet had drugged her! Lina pressed her temples sip of


    coffee, and continued to lower her head to write notes.


    The librarians had already started their cleaning work, and one by one, the students left. Even Gia was


    going home. Lina had no choice but to pack up and leave as well.


    When she arrived home, the wall clock indicated 11:00 p.m. The small house was pitch ck, and the


    sound of her father snoring could be heard from the master bedroom downstairs. Lina smiled softly as


    she tiptoed inside, closed the door, and removed her shoes. The living room light suddenly turned on


    as soon as she did that.


    It startled her!


    ¡°Lina, why are you back sote?¡± Dave was standing there, looking relieved.


    ¡°I just got up to use the bathroom and heard some noise. I thought it was a thief¡­¡± Dave rubbed his


    eyes and yawned. ¡°Then I thought, how could that be? You just brought a guardian back!¡±


    Speaking of the door guardian, Lina suddenly remembered Zuko. ¡°Where¡¯s Zeke? He¡¯s not in my room,


    is he?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Dave smirked and pointed outside. ¡°He¡¯s sleeping over there!¡±


    Lina was taken aback.


    The small old-fashioned vi had a porch outside, and Zuko had taken the folding bed there to sleep at


    night.

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    Now that the weather was warm, sleeping outdoors was quitefortable, but there were a lot of


    mosquitoes. Lina quietly walked over.


    This folding bed she had bought was too short, and Zuko¡¯s long legs stuck out. The width was not


    enough either. Overall, it looked like an adult sleeping in a child¡¯s bed. Lina found it amusing and turned


    back.


    Dave was still waiting in the living room.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± she asked.


    Dave pointed to Zuko and whispered, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring him back?¡±


    ¡°Did he go out on his own? Or did our parents kick him out?¡±


    ¡°He went out on his own,¡± replied Dave. ¡°Oh, by the way, are you hungry? I can get you something to


    eat!¡±


    After saying that, he turned and went into the kitchen, retrieving a te of lobster risotto.


    ¡°It¡¯s kept warm in the pot!¡± he eximed.


    Lina was taken aback and looked at Dave. The cooking did not seem like something her mother would


    do, and lobsters were expensive. Even if her mother bought lobsters, she would cook them whole, not


    just pick the meat out for fried rice.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Dave smiled mysteriously. ¡°This is a special treat from the door guardian for you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Dave told her, ¡°Before dinner, he went out for a while. Mom and dad didn¡¯t know what didn¡¯t stop him.


    When he returned shortly after, he was carrying four big lobsters in his hands!¡±


    Dave was excitedly gesturing with his hands. ¡°Four of them, so big! Four whole lobsters!¡±


    Although Lina was not in charge of the household, she knew that prices were skyrocketing. Forget four


    lobsters this big¡ªeven buying one would require Melissa to carefully consider it.Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Hey, Lina!¡± Dave continued to perform for her, imitating Zuko¡¯s unrecognizable walk. ¡°Look, he came in


    like this, and then he casually tossed the lobsters on the table with a flick of his hand!


    ¡°And he had no expression on his face. He just said, ¡®One for each of you, leave the remaining one for


    me, don¡¯t touch it!¡¯¡±


    Lina listened, dumbfounded.


    On the other hand, Dave had an engrossed look on his face, wearing a silly smile. ¡°Wow, this door


    guardian is so cool!¡±


    Lina nced at the porch and suddenly felt an indescribable emotion welling up in her heart.


    She sat at the table and picked up a spoon. The te of risotto was still warm. Withplex feelings,


    she took a bite and almost spat it out.


    ¡°Why does it taste so bad!?¡± Lina tried her best to control her volume.


    Dave was surprised. ¡°What? It¡¯s not good?¡±


    Lina¡¯s face scrunched up, and all her features squished together.


    Normally, these ingredients were considered high-ss, but they had turned into a dish from hell! It


    must be really hard for him.


    ¡°Have you and our parents tried it?¡± Lina looked at her brother. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the taste is strange?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t dare to eat it! He especially made it for you!¡± Dave winked. ¡°Do you see that? The kitchen,


    he almost burned it down!¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart suddenly clenched.


    The kitchen was like a warhorse to a general to Melissa¡ªits significance was extraordinary.


    Now, someone dared to provoke her in her beloved kitchen. Would that not be¡­


    Lina had a bad feeling, and the corners of her lips twitched a couple of times. ¡°Is¡­ mom angry?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Dave answered truthfully. ¡°Mom just used some family disciplinary measures and quietly


    went back to her room.¡±


    Lina followed Dave¡¯s finger and looked at the trash can.


    It was no wonder Melissa had ¡°quietly¡± returned to her room. The feather duster had been snapped in


    half. How could she not go back!?

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    ¡°Hey, Lina, Mom was really scared by the door guardian today!¡± Dave chuckled. ¡°She used that feather


    duster for over ten years, and it suddenly met its demise!¡±


    Lina was taken aback. ¡°What? Did Zeke dare toy hands on Mom?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Dave described the situation to her. ¡°Mom was furious because the kitchen was too messy. She


    grabbed the feather duster to make a point, but she got carried away and identally hit him for real¡­


    ¡°And the feather duster snapped in half.¡±


    Lina widened her eyes.


    Dave looked toward the porch and lowered his voice. ¡°Sis, he¡¯s not a door guardian but Ironman, is


    he?¡±


    Lina could not help butugh and told her brother to go back to sleep.


    She looked at the te of risotto on the table for a while, then went to the porch for no reason.


    Zuko was in a vignt sleeping position, his body tilted to one side, hands crossed in front of his chest,


    and the nket only covering his stomach.


    His exposed arms and calves had well-defined and perfect muscle lines, exuding a masculine aura.


    Lina quickly lowered her head, retracting her gaze and all those fleeting thoughts.


    They peacefully spent their first day like that.


    Early the next morning, Lina quietly went downstairs.


    Weekends were usually the busiest time at the store. Jesse and Melissa would wake up early to


    restock and tidy the shelves before opening.


    Dave had a habit of reading in the morning and was likely studying in the park two blocks away.


    Lina went to the porch and realized that Zuko was not there either. She was wondering when she heard


    footsteps behind her.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She turned her head and saw Zuko, wearing a T-shirt and shorts, walk toward her. It seemed like he


    had just finished exercising, his chiseled face exuding a hint of firmness and his well-built figure


    embraced by the morning light.


    The T-shirt that was damp with sweat clung to his body, outlining a perfect inverted triangle physique.


    Lina¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on his chest.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Zuko¡¯s voice was deep.


    Lina hurriedly turned her face away.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she said softly. ¡°I just¡­ wanted to ask how you slept.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Zuko wiped his face with a towel.


    Lina looked at him. He always seemed so reserved, with no expression on his face, keeping people at


    a distance.


    She had grown up in a lively atmosphere and assumed the world was lively.


    The two of them stood silently on the porch, the atmosphere bing somewhat awkward.


    Lina took a deep breath and tried to find something to say. ¡°Did you cook the risottost night?¡±


    Zuko was briefly taken aback before he replied in a low voice, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lina had originally nned toin but changed it to a simple ¡°thank you¡± in the end.


    Firstly, they were practically strangers to each other, even though they had that one inexplicable


    incident.


    Secondly, the fact that he had cooked dinner for her was already quite remarkable. Her parents had


    always taught her to be grateful and appreciate the good in others.


    It was just that¡­ this man did not seem to appreciate it.


    His expression remained cold, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. It¡¯s my


    first day living here, anding empty-handed wouldn¡¯t be right.¡±


    ¡°So, buying a few lobsters counts as paying rent?¡±

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    ¡°Rent?¡± Zuko turned to look at her with a raised eyebrow and a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we ¡®get married¡¯? Are you still collecting rent from your husband?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lina did not expect him to say that, and her face instantly turned red. She stared at him, unable


    to speak.


    Zuko chuckled softly and stopped teasing her. He picked up his folding bed that was still standing


    outside the porch and prepared to put it back in the corner against the wall.


    As he passed by Lina, he noticed her blushing ears and even the fine hairs on her face were clearly


    visible. The fragrance she naturally had wafted into his nose.


    His heart suddenly skipped a beat, and his footsteps paused. He told her softly, ¡°The bed¡­ Thank you


    too.¡±


    Lina raised her eyes and met his gaze. Something in the depths of his eyes seemed to run into a secret


    ce in her heart that no one knew about.


    ¡°Oh, by the way. I wanted to talk to you about something!¡± Lina suddenly remembered. ¡°It¡¯s about the


    marriage certificate.¡±


    Zuko walked into the house and drank a ss of water without saying a word.


    ¡°Zeke¡­¡± Lina licked her lips and expressed her concerns. ¡°I asked you toe to my house as a


    temporary measure. I don¡¯t want to provoke the Grists again! But Violet said she wanted to see our


    marriage certificate, or she¡¯de looking for trouble. It might have been a whim on her part, but I feel


    like she¡¯s capable of doing such things. So¡­¡±


    ¡°So you wouldn¡¯t really want to get a marriage certificate with me, right?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Lina denied it immediately.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    A slightly yful smile appeared at the corner of Zuko¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I just¡­ I just wanted to discuss it with you.¡± Lina lowered her voice and said, ¡°Can you stay at the


    store for the next few days? I¡¯m afraid Violet won¡¯t let it go and might send someone to cause trouble at


    the store.¡±


    Zuko fell silent for a moment, understanding her intention. She wanted him to act as the door guardian


    at home and the store.


    Zuko smirked lightly, took out two clean garments from his bag, and walked into the bathroom without


    saying a word.


    A whileter, the sound of flowing water came from the inside, and Lina paced back and forth outside,


    not knowing whether to stay or leave. She red at the bathroom door.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡®This fellow is such a weirdo! Would it kill to speak a little more?¡¯


    He had not said if he agreed or not either. Everything he said felt as if ording to his mood.


    Lina breathed out. It seemed that she had to resolve this herself.


    After a while, the sound of flowing water ceased, and Zuko emerged from the bathroom d in a fresh


    T-shirt and shorts. He dried his hair with a towel as he walked, his long legs drawing attention, and a


    subtle hint of shower gel lingered in the air around him.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Lina did not get to finish what she said when Zuko left the house without even looking back.


    This man¡¯s thoughts were as unpredictable as the weather.


    Lina crossed her arms in front of her chest, rolled her eyes at his back, and mmed the door shut.


    Zuko did not show up for the whole day, and it was not until after the small supermarket closed in the


    evening that he knocked on the door and returned to the Jenners.


    The whole family gathered for dinner, and Dave kindly grabbed a chair. He was about to go and fetch


    the cutlery for Zuko, but thetter stopped him. ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dave was startled for a moment and jokingly said, ¡°So, the door guardian really doesn¡¯t need to


    eat?¡±


    Lina gave him a look.


    Zuko did not care about what Dave said. He nced at Lina, took two folded documents out of his


    pocket, and ced them on the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Dave curiously picked up the two folded documents, and his eyes almost popped out of


    his head. ¡°Marriage certificates!?¡±


    Jesse and Melissa were also stunned, looking at Zuko with confusion.


    Lina was taken aback, her heart pounding.


    ¡®He¡­ actually got the marriage certificates!?¡¯

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    ¡°You¡­ How did you get these?¡± Melissa was the first to react and stared at Lina. ¡°You, girl, didn¡¯t


    actually go and register with him, did you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you saying!?¡± Dave defended his sister. ¡°Lina didn¡¯t leave the house all day!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Jesse nodded. ¡°I came back home at noon, and Lina was working on her thesis!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic,¡± Zuko said in a deep voice. ¡°These two marriage certificates are fake.¡±


    ¡°Fake!?¡± Everyone was even more surprised.


    ¡°Lina said she was afraid that Violet woulde looking for trouble again. I thought about it and agreed


    that it¡¯s better to be prepared,¡± Zuko exined simply. ¡°So I got these.¡±


    Lina was surprised and picked up the marriage certificates to examine them carefully.


    She had seen her parents¡¯ marriage certificates before, and they looked exactly the same as these


    ones. Her photo and Zuko¡¯s photo looked incredibly real, and the size was ording to the standard of


    a marriage certificate.


    The most unbelievable thing was the stamp.


    Lina examined it repeatedly but could not find any ws.


    Jesse and Melissa exchanged nces, their gazes filled with doubt.


    Finally, it was Dave who asked the question everyone wanted to ask, ¡°Mr. Door Guardian, how did you


    get these? Never mind the certificates for now. How did you find my sister¡¯s photo?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s expression froze.


    Of course, he could not say that he had asked Fredric¡¯s acquaintance there to make them. Fredric was


    a prominentwyer with a widework of contacts, including those who engaged in ¡°special crafts,¡±


    such as forging documents and hacking intoworks.


    The person who created pirated websites obtained Lina¡¯s photo from her school records in less than


    ten minutes.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko cleared his throat and said with a straight face, ¡°Well¡­ I made it myself.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Lina widened her eyes. ¡°You know how to do this too?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes¡­¡± Zuko evaded the question. ¡°I used to help people with fake documents.¡±


    The small living room suddenly felt like it was in a vacuum. Jesse let out a burp that sounded


    particrly loud.


    Lina could only imagine the scene of those eye-catching words painted on the stone walls of the alleys


    ¡ª¡±Documents for Sale¡± followed by a string of phone numbers.


    ¡®Zeke used to do that?¡¯


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She could not help but burst intoughter thinking of that image.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± Melissa suddenly eximed, ¡°Zeke, does that mean you went to prison because of forging


    documents?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zuko was stunned for a moment, then lowered his voice and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Melissa asked again, ¡°Then why did you choose this line of work when you could earn a living with your


    physical strength?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zuko felt helpless and continued to bluff. ¡°This line of work is easy, and it earns money quickly. I


    needed money at that time.¡±


    Meanwhile, Melissa had already imagined a family melodrama scene.


    This poor child had no good background and had been forced to take this path. Did he also have a pair


    of parents who sucked his life out like blood-sucking locusts?


    With that in mind, her heart clenched. She quietly got up to go to the kitchen, scooped out the leftover


    food, and brought it to Zuko. ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner? Eat while it¡¯s hot!¡±


    Zuko looked at the food and wondered whether to call the container a bowl or a basin.


    Melissa smiled. ¡°By the way, Zeke, since you went to prison for forging documents, you shouldn¡¯t have


    been sentenced for many years, right?¡±


    Zuko really did not know how many years he should have been sentenced. To avoid slipping up, he


    quickly lowered his head and started eating.


    Melissa felt a huge weight lifted from her heart.

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    Melissa smiled and thought to herself that she initially thought Zuko was imprisoned for fighting and


    brawling, but it turned out to be for document forgery, which elevated his skills to a whole new level.


    Once someone had a talent, it was like they glowed.


    ¡°Zeke, if that¡¯s the case, you can be considered a skilled criminal!¡± Melissa said, ¡°I can rest assured


    now since you went to prison for this! It¡¯s better than fighting!


    ¡°Zeke, it¡¯s alright to have taken the wrong path. What¡¯s important is to change! You made this marriage


    certificate so realistic, which shows that you have good skills! You should redirect your talent for forging


    documents and use it for something else¡ªto contribute to society!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Ipletely agree!¡± Jesse chimed in. ¡°Hey, Zeke, can you counterfeit money too?¡±


    Zuko coughed and choked on his food, unable to respond.


    Dave was holding back hisughter, and his face turned red.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lina quickly shot her parents a look, signaling them to stop. She got up and poured a ss of water for


    Zuko.


    Zuko struggled to swallow.


    He could not make counterfeit money, but he could draw it. His painting skills were inherited from his


    maternal grandmother, who once fetched a staggering $30,000,000 for a painting of fireflies.


    ¡°I have to admit, your timing with the certificates was impable.¡± Lina smiled at Zuko and put the


    marriage certificates away in a drawer. ¡°I was worried all day today that Violet woulde looking for


    trouble again!¡±


    ¡°With me around, she wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Zuko said softly.


    Lina was startled, and her heart rate suddenly became irregr for some reason.


    ¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    After dinner, Lina walked out of the alley alone. It was past 8:00 p.m., a time when people came out to


    chat and enjoy the cool evening breeze, especially since the beach was not far from there. She often


    went to the beach to rx.


    The ce was bustling with tourists, and the deep and enchanting sea at night captivated her. Lina


    gazed at the dark surface of the sea, the blurred boundary between the sea and sky, and enjoyed the


    gentle caress of the sea breeze. A smile unconsciously appeared on her lips.


    She found a secluded spot to sit down, but she heard a familiar voice as soon as she did. ¡°You also like


    watching the sea?¡±


    Lina was startled.


    Zuko sat down next to her, his gaze fixed on the horizon, as mysterious and unpredictable as the sea


    itself.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes,¡± Lina said softly. ¡°I often take a walk after dinner, and it leads me to the beach.¡±


    ¡°Lina.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you considered fighting back with how Violet¡¯s bullying you?¡±


    Lina paused. Had she directed the conversation here?


    ¡°Why? You dare not tell?¡± Zuko turned to her with a smirk. ¡°Or you¡¯ve never thought of taking revenge?


    ¡°It had nothing to do with you, whether I have thought of it.¡± Lina was sharp and would never tell


    someone anything before fully knowing the person.


    Zuko smiled and turned his gaze back to the sea.


    ¡± If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t let someone who bullied me get away with it,¡± he said with a lowered voice.


    ¡°I¡¯d make sure they suffer the consequences tenfold or even a hundredfold.¡±


    He looked into her eyes. ¡°Lina, don¡¯t you want to give it a try?¡±

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    Lina looked at Zuko for a while and asked softly, ¡°I¡¯m indignant, but what else can I do? The Grist


    Group is a big business, and crushing us is as simple as crushing an ant to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, actually.¡± She smiled bitterly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have impulsively reported problems with their


    products, and I shouldn¡¯t have gathered the merchants to boycott them. Sigh¡­ I¡¯m the one who


    suffered in the end, right? The merchants I approached are still selling the Grist Group¡¯s products!¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s good that you recognize your mistake,¡± said Zuko with a calm expression.


    Lina lowered her eyes and remained silent.


    ¡°Apany like the Grist Group that¡¯s devoid of conscience will only disrupt the market order by


    continuing to exist.¡± Zuko looked at her and said, ¡°So, you were right in seeking justice, just using the


    wrong method.¡±


    Lina bit her lip. She had always thought he was reticent, but he spoke so much today.


    ¡°But you¡­¡± She hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said Zuko.


    Even if he had any, he would not tell her. If this girl was not speaking honestly with him, he would have


    no reason to confide in her.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lina nodded, and the atmosphere became awkward. Both of them did not know what to say


    next.


    Seeing her hesitation, Zuko suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    He raised an eyebrow, his eyes carrying a hint of slyness, and said softly, ¡°But if there¡¯s a good n in


    the future, we can work together. How about that?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lina was initially startled, and then a sweet smile appeared on her face. ¡°Okay!¡±


    The distant lights reflected on her profile, with the sea and the starry sky behind her in harmony.


    Zuko thought he had seen many elegant and charmingdies from prominent families, each vying to be


    more captivating than the other. However, it was the first time he looked at a girl, unable to take his


    eyes off her like he was looking at Lina now.


    His mother managed half of the entertainment industry, and many female celebrities regarded him as a


    stepping stone to cut short their struggle by 20 years, rushing to throw themselves at him. Being overly


    protected since childhood, he did not understand the treacherousness of human hearts. Time and


    again, the paparazzi would take his photos, and they would make it to the trending searches.


    When he caused yet another scandal, Zephyr could not hold back anymore, saying, ¡°What exactly do


    you want to do? Have you ever thought about your future?¡±


    Zuko stubbornly remained silent.


    Indeed, he had pondered his future. Perhaps the lingering memory of Pammy¡¯s disappearance at sea


    subconsciously led him to yearn for a girl who would be linked to the seaside, with eyes as sparkling as


    the stars, capable of creating waves of emotions, and a lifetime filled with love and tenderness.


    Lina, who was currently before him¡­


    ¡°Hey, Zeke!¡± Lina waved her hand in front of him. ¡°Why are you daydreaming?¡±


    Zuko suddenly snapped out of it, feeling for the first time that his heartbeat was out of his control.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Zeke?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± He turned his face away, not looking into her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just feeling a bit warm.¡±


    ¡°Warm?¡± Lina was puzzled for a moment. ¡°I feel fine. The sea breeze is quite cool. I¡¯m even a little


    cold!¡±


    Zuko momentarily paused, took off his long-sleeved shirt, and intended to casually drape it over her.


    However, his hands went out of control, and he covered her face with it directly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lina was startled and pushed her head out from the shirt, staring at him in astonishment.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Zuko¡¯s voice was colder than the sea breeze. ¡°Put it on, and let¡¯s go back!¡±


    After speaking, he stuck his hands in his pockets and walked ahead with long strides.


    Lina had to jog to keep up with his pace. ¡°Hey, Zeke, wait for me! This path is dark, and there are no


    lights. Will it cost your life to wait for me?


    ¡°Zeke!¡±


    Zuko listened to the hurried footsteps behind him as he looked at the starry sky. For some reason, a


    smile involuntarily formed on his lips, refusing to fade away.


    ¡­


    These days, the Jenners¡¯ lives remained as peaceful as usual.


    However, the neighbors kept gossiping about their unexpected guest.


    Fortunately, Jesse and Melissa were not the types to care about the opinions of others, and they


    comforted their children. ¡°People will always talk, so let them say whatever they want! As long as we


    livefortably ourselves, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    Lina had just finished organizing the snacks on the shelves when she turned around and looked at her


    mother. ¡°You two are really good at this, huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it about your mom!¡± Jesse smirked. ¡°She doesn¡¯t care when people talk about her as long


    as they don¡¯t touch her money. Try messing with her money, and they¡¯ll know!¡±


    ¡°Jesse Jenner!¡± Melissa immediately threw a bottle of water at him, narrowly missing his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Melissa said, looking at Zeke, who was moving the goods outside. ¡°Since he came into


    our lives, our lives have been much more peaceful!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Dave say that Lina found us a door guardian?


    ¡°How long can this guardian stay? Does he have any other family members?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± interjected Lina.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting to know more about him!¡± Melissa thought for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in these


    matters. I¡¯ll interrogate him slowly and make him confess the truth!¡±


    Lina looked at her mother, feeling both amused and exasperated, andughed softly.


    After Jesse and Melissa finished organizing the goods, they went home to eat. Since Lina had no


    sses, she stayed behind to watch the store.


    Zuko sat in a cool spot by the entrance, drinking cold water in big gulps.


    Suddenly, a fair dainty hand reached out, holding two cups of milk tea.


    ¡°Here!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko looked up and saw a pair of sparkling eyes.


    ¡°One is strawberry slush, and the other is bubble milk tea. Which one do you like?¡± asked Lina.


    ¡°No, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just take it and drink!¡± Lina insisted, handing him the strawberry slush. ¡°This one¡¯s cold. It¡¯ll keep you


    cool!¡±


    Zuko took it and sipped it with furrowed brows. He had never liked these cloying drinks.


    Lina nced at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it not good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Then drink it quickly!¡±


    Lina smiled and drank hers quickly, finishing half of the cup in a few sips. Her face showed a sense of


    satisfaction, as if she had gained the whole world.


    Zuko spoke indifferently. ¡°Drinking too much milk tea will make you gain weight,¡±


    Lina choked on her sip and turned to re at him. ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m fat?¡±


    Zuko seriously examined her from head to toe and gave his assessment in two words, ¡°Slightly thin.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She was very thin, and the areas that should be curvier were not. However, this might also be due to


    her choice of clothing style. She always wore oversized T-shirts and straight jeans, not entuating


    her figure at all. Her petite body was enveloped in loose clothing, so it was impossible to tell what she


    really looked like.


    Lina huffed and continued sipping her milk tea.


    Zuko continued with a nk expression. ¡°These drinks are made with artificial sweeteners without any


    milk or tea. They aren¡¯t good for your health.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lina rolled her eyes. ¡°I kindly bought milk tea for you, and now you¡¯re criticizing it? If you think


    this one¡¯s made with artificial sweeteners, then why don¡¯t you make a cup of real milk tea for me?¡±


    Little did she know, Zuko nodded earnestly. ¡°That won¡¯t be an issue.¡±


    Lina snorted and got up, walking toward the supermarket.


    A screeching sound of brakes broke the afternoon silence just then.


    Lina halted in her tracks and saw a luxury car parked at the entrance, followed by a van.


    First, a few thugs got off the van, their eyes filled with malicious intent as they sneered at the small


    supermarket. Then, the car door opened, and Violet stepped out in high heels, looking down at the two


    people in front of her with arrogance.


    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve actually started a little family business now?¡±

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    Lina¡¯s expression darkened, and anger surged within her. She was about to say something when Zuko


    stepped forward and blocked her behind him. It momentarily stunned her.


    Zuko¡¯s broad back shielded herpletely, preventing her from seeing Violet¡¯s malicious smile or the


    wicked faces of the thugs. He was like a wall, isting her from the ugliness of the world.


    Lina¡¯s heart warmed, and she wore a barely noticeable smile.


    Zuko¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Ms. Grist, if you have something to say, say it to me.¡±


    ¡°Say it to you? Who do you think you are?¡± Violet crossed her arms and sneered. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re


    enjoying your newlywed life. You¡¯re quite protective of her! Is this little b*tch skilled in bed to make you


    so devoted?¡±


    ¡°Violet Grist, watch your mouth! You¡ª¡±


    Before Lina could finish her sentence, Zuko pressed her head back behind him.


    Lina then lifted her little head from under Zuko¡¯s arm on the other side. ¡°Violet! You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Go back!¡± Zuko continued to press her like he was ying whack-a-mole.


    Regardless, he would not allow Lina to face this group of people alone.


    Violet pped her hands and sarcastically remarked how deeply in love the two of them were. She


    then signaled with her eyes, and immediately someone from the van unloaded boxes of drinks.


    Violet¡¯s voice became sharp. ¡°Lina Jenner, let me tell you some good news. Our Rose Dew from the


    Grist Group has been rebranded and runched! Hahaha! Are you disappointed? You reported us for


    such a long time, but we¡¯re still making money! How many merchants are still on your side?¡±


    Lina bit her lip. Unfortunately, this ¡°wall¡± in front of her was thick and solid, denying her any opportunity


    to curse at people.


    Violet was triumphantly pleased as she pulled out a procurement contract.


    It clearly stated that all beverages in Jazzy Mint supermarket were to be procured from the Grist Group


    for a period of 20 years.


    ¡°Lina, this contract bears the signatures of your parents. You wouldn¡¯t dare to default, would you?¡±


    Violet smiled cunningly. ¡°I kindly brought these few boxes of goods for you. Sell them all within three


    days!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Lina¡¯s head emerged from under Zuko¡¯s arm again. ¡°This contract was signedst


    year, but it¡¯s clearly an unfair use! You took advantage of my parents¡¯ck of understanding and


    forced them to sign it!¡±


    Violet sneered. ¡°Heh! The contract has been signed. Are you trying to back out? You little b*tch, be


    careful. I¡¯ll sue you in court!¡±


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯d love to ask the judge why we merchants have to continue selling your products with quality


    issues!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Violet could not gain any advantage in the argument, so she ordered the thugs to smash the


    store!


    Since the day Lina started reporting the Grists, Violet had nned it out. This small supermarket was


    the only capital for Lina¡¯s family¡¯s survival. As long as she caused trouble every now and then, made


    things difficult for Lina at university, and prevented her family from doing business, she would love to


    see what else Lina could do against her.


    However, Lina not only dared to continue fighting against her, but she also seemed more aggressive


    than before. Violet gritted her teeth in anger.


    It was said that someone had started investigating the ounts of the Grist Group. All of this was


    thanks to that despicable girl!


    ¡°What are you all standing there for?¡± Violet clenched her fists. Every word she spoke seemed to carry


    a nail. ¡°Since they refuse to sell our products, I¡¯ll ruin their store!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Zuko let out a low roar.


    His low, chilling voice was like a lion intimidating a pack of hyenas, leaving everyone stunned. The


    thugs all looked at each other, afraid to make a move.


    As Zuko¡¯s icy gaze swept across the crowd, eventually fixing upon Violet, a shiver ran down her spine.


    However, she fought to maintain herposure.


    Zuko spoke slowly, enunciating each word. ¡°Ms. Grist, how¡¯s this contract written? Can I take a look?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Violet sneered.


    She held a deep-seated belief that he was nothing more than a truck driver,cking intelligence, relying


    on brute force, and with a history of criminal activities and time spent behind bars.


    ¡°Zeke, can you read?¡± she asked mockingly.


    ¡°Ms. Grist, are you testing me?¡± Zuko smirked. ¡°If you want to know if I can read, give me the contract.


    I¡¯ll read it line by line, and you¡¯ll know, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Violet and the thugs burst intoughter.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He really was a big fool. He could not even tell that she was mocking him!


    The more it was like that, the more entertaining it became.


    Violet arrogantly handed him the contract. ¡°I¡¯m coincidentally in a good mood today. Go ahead and


    read it! I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Zuko smiled and took the contract.


    There was a red stamp on thest page, meaning this was not a photocopy of the original document.


    Lina nced at him and pointed to a certain line¡ªthe contract consisted of two copies, with each party


    holding one copy. Photocopies had no legal effect.


    Zuko nodded and gave her a look.


    Lina immediately understood and whispered in his ear, ¡°The other copy is at home.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Zuko smirked.


    In fact, unfair agreements like this were easy to challenge. It would have no legal effect even if it were


    the original document.


    It was just that the other merchants had been enduring silently under the tyranny of the Grists, only


    seeking to live in peace.


    ¡°Hey, are you going to read it or not?¡± Violet shook her head and teased Lina. ¡°Lina, what did you tell


    him? Did you tell him how to read those words?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zuko blocked Lina with his arm, pushing her behind him.


    In the split second, when no one reacted, he quickly tore the contract into pieces!


    ¡°Zeke Hamerton!¡± Violet screamed, watching the shredded pieces of paper fall to the ground. Anger


    distorted her facial features.


    ¡°What are you doing? You unterally breached the contract! I¡­ I can sue you! I¡¯ll sue you until you go


    bankrupt!¡± she barked.


    ¡°Breach the contract?¡± Zuko raised an eyebrow. ¡°What contract did I breach, Ms. Grist? Do you have


    any evidence?¡±


    ¡°You breached the procurement contract just now! You¡ª¡±


    ¡°And where is the contract?¡± asked Zuko.


    Violet froze.


    The original contract had only two copies¡ªone in Lina¡¯s hands, and the other had just been torn to


    shreds by this man.


    Zuko sneered. ¡°Ms. Grist, since this contract wasn¡¯t signed through proper channels, there¡¯s no need to


    terminate it through proper means. Proper ways should be reserved for proper people.¡±


    He turned to look at Lina. ¡°Lina, am I right?¡±

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    Lina was momentarily stunned. She saw Zuko¡¯s gaze with a hint of rebellion and disdain for everything


    shining through. In that instant, she not only felt safe but also filled with courage. As long as he was by


    her side, it was as if she could walk the path without hesitation, even if it was full of thorns ahead.


    ¡°Zeke!¡± Violet screamed hysterically, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you help this b*tch against


    me? Have you considered the consequences?¡±


    ¡°Consequences?¡± Zuko sneered, his lips curling. ¡°Ms. Grist, I didn¡¯t receive much education, so I don¡¯t


    know how to write the word ¡®consequences.¡¯ Can you teach me?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°And!¡± Zuko¡¯s gaze darkened as he approached her step by step. ¡°If you dare to disrespect Lina again


    with your filthy mouth, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±


    Violet, who had always been proud and arrogant, had never been threatened like this before. She was


    infuriated, shaking with a red face and shouting like a mad woman, ordering the thugs to vandalize the


    store.


    The thugs immediately took action wielding their clubs.


    Zuko pulled Lina by the shoulder, pushing her into the store while he stayed outside.


    Lina took out her phone, intending to call the police but suddenly heard a deep roar from the man.


    ¡°Try me!¡±


    The thugs froze in their tracks. Zuko¡¯s cold and powerful presence made them hesitate and not dare to


    approach with just a single nce. He seemed like the underworld king emerging from hell.


    Even Violet felt afraid. She did not know what she was afraid of in this man, but he emitted an invisible


    pressure that made her too afraid to breathe.


    ¡°Why are all of you standing there like idiots?¡± Violet¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°There are so many of you, and


    you can¡¯t defeat a single person? Smash the store!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s expression grew even darker, his gaze sharp as he coldly scanned the faces of everyone


    present.


    The thugs, inexperienced and frightened, hesitated and dared not move forward. The one who had


    taken the lead to save face raised his rod and shouted as he charged at Zuko!


    Zuko dodged swiftly and grabbed hold of the thug¡¯s rod to viciously fling him away!


    The thug crashed into the wall like a dog, his head bleeding, and hey on the ground wailing in


    pain.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The remaining thugs were scared out of their wits and quickly fled without a trace.


    The Grists¡¯ driver hurriedly came over, worried about Violet¡¯s safety. He forcefully dragged her and


    pushed her into the car.


    As the chaos subsided, the entrance of the small supermarket became quiet once again.


    Lina stared in astonishment. Her phone was still in her hand with the emergency number not yet dialed.


    Zuko turned around and came back, expressionless. He picked up the strawberry slush he had not


    finished drinking earlier and took a big sip.


    The air seemed to freeze, and after a long silence, Lina timidly walked up to him and said softly, ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    Zuko was taken aback. He looked up, and there seemed to be something different in her beautiful


    eyes.


    ¡°Uh¡­ it was just a small favor. No need to thank me.¡±


    ¡°No, I really have to thank you! If it weren¡¯t for you today, our family would have definitely suffered


    again.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you n to do?¡± Zuko¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°Repay me?¡±


    Lina blushed.


    Zuko furrowed his brow. ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet, so why are you blushing?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lina red at him, biting her lip.


    A customer came in to make a purchase, so she turned her head to the cashier, leaving him with a


    slender back.


    Zuko could not help but curl his lips.


    He enjoyed teasing her, ying pranks on her, and seeing her pout without being able to say a word.


    He faintly recalled the image of him holding the hand of a little girl. The little girl took unsteady steps


    and had yet to learn how to speak. He would pinch her face, and she would cry in protest.


    That little girl was called Pammy. She would be the same age as Lina this year if she were still alive.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    Zuko was momentarily distracted and identally choked on the drink.


    After closing the supermarket for the night, Lina locked the door and headed home with Zuko.


    Everyone in the family had already gone to sleep.


    Zuko was about to move the folding bed to the porch when Lina softly stopped him. ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Well, are you hungry?¡± Lina lowered her head. ¡°Let me prepare something for you to eat before you


    sleep.¡±


    Upon saying that, she turned and entered the kitchen.


    Zuko stood alone on the porch, feeling a gentle breeze blowing. There seemed to be a sweet tinge in


    the air.


    After a while, Lina came out of the kitchen with ate-night snack. When Zuko caught a whiff of the


    aroma, his stomach could not help but growl.


    ¡°Come and eat!¡± Lina smiled and handed him a spoon.


    Thete-night snack was lobster risotto. Zuko paused for a moment, and Lina exined, ¡°The lobster


    you bought that day, my dad didn¡¯t eat it, and it¡¯s been in the fridge.¡±


    He nodded and scooped a spoonful into his mouth. The first bite left him a bit stunned. He had never


    known that risotto could be so delicious, especially with the addition of lobster meat and garlic vor. It


    was incredibly vorful.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Lina asked, smiling.


    Zuko replied with a muffled ¡°Mm.¡±


    A hint of dissatisfaction shed across Lina¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you mean? Is it not good?¡±


    Zuko did not answer but showed through his action of devouring the rice that it was incredibly delicious.


    Lina pouted and was about to say something when the door to the master bedroom downstairs


    opened, and Melissa walked out, yawning.


    ¡°Lina¡­ what are you doing?¡± Melissa nced into the kitchen.


    Seeing the scene of the just-cooked meal and the te of risotto being eaten, she instantly understood


    what was going on.


    She gave her a meaningful look. ¡°Lina,e to the kitchen and heat up a cup of milk for me!¡±


    ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± Lina protested.


    ¡°Just do what I asked! Why so much nonsense?¡± retorted Melissa.


    Lina was puzzled and followed Melissa into the kitchen. Melissa closed the door behind them and


    scolded with a slightly irritated tone, ¡°Not sleeping and making food for him in the middle of the night?


    Are you treating this person as your husband or what?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Lina blushed and looked at her reproachfully.


    Melissa grabbed her daughter¡¯s hand. There were a few red marks on the back of her fair and tender


    hands from the speckles of hot oil. She felt her heart ache.


    ¡°Oh, your hands¡­ got burned like this! I raised you all these years just so you could serve someone?¡±


    Lina pursed her lips, feeling a surge of warmth in her heart and unable to hold back her smile.


    Her parents had always cherished her. Although their family was not wealthy, she was their precious


    girl. Growing up, she never even had to wash any cutlery. Only after she went to university did she


    slowly learn to cook a few dishes from her mother. Sometimes her parents were busy with their store


    and could note back in time to take care of her.


    Her parents loved her in every possible way, but now she was makingte-night snacks for someone


    else. No wonder Melissa was anxious and upset.


    Zuko was tall, handsome, and exuded a strong masculinity. He had helped their family several times.


    Girls often had a heroplex, especially Lina at the age of blossoming love, who had never been in a


    rtionship before. Suddenly encountering someone like him, it was hard for her not to lose herself¡­


    Melissa was worried that her daughter would be deceived and not find happiness.


    She held her daughter¡¯s hand and earnestly advised her, ¡°Lina, we haven¡¯t figured out this person¡¯s


    background yet. You must keep some boundaries with him and take care of yourself, understand?¡±


    Lina felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Mom, what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is, girls should protect themselves!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I understand!¡± Whenever this matter came up, Lina could not help but recall that night,


    feeling ufortable, as if worms were gnawing at her.


    ¡°Oh, I think he finished eating.¡± Melissa peeked outside and made a clicking sound. ¡°Oh my¡­ such a


    large te and it¡¯s already finished in no time! Not only does he eat fast, but he also eats so much!


    Should we ask him for money for future living expenses?¡±

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    Zuko shook his head like a rattle drum and rushed out of the living room in a panic. Melissa wore a


    cryptic smile watching his anxious figure.


    ¡°Oh, honey!¡± Jesse rubbed his eyes and came out, startled by Melissa standing at the bedroom door.


    ¡°Are you summoning spirits here when you¡¯re not sleeping in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Melissa pped his head with a palm and rolled her eyes.


    Jesse became much more awake. He saw the figure on the porch and looked at his wife¡¯s mysterious


    smile, suddenly understanding something.


    He pulled her back into the room and lowered his voice. ¡°Say, you wouldn¡¯t really choose him as our


    daughter¡¯s husband, would you?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Melissa raised an eyebrow, looking pleased. ¡°I just asked about his family background! His


    family background may not be great, but if we want to find a son-inw for Lina, he¡¯s quite suitable!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°Do you want our daughter to marry into another family and leave us in the future?¡±


    Jesse froze, shaking his head vigorously.


    Just the thought of one day walking his daughter down the aisle and handing her over to another man


    made him extremely worried and reluctant.


    ¡°That¡¯s why!¡± Melissa became more excited. ¡°If we can keep Zeke at home, not only can he be a


    guardian, but our daughter¡¯s future will also be secured!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Due to the conflicting emotions as a father, Jesse hoped for someone who would genuinely love and


    care for Lina, but he could not stand any man getting close to her at the same time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t happen so quickly!¡± Melissa held his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll train and transform him! Mold him


    into the ideal son-inw we want! The only trouble now is that he has a criminal record.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a big deal as long as it¡¯s not something like fighting. People make mistakes in order to


    survive, right?¡±


    Melissa became more thrilled as she spoke. ¡°Honey, I think this kid¡¯s not bad in nature. With some


    transformation and training for a year or so, it¡¯ll definitely work!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Jesse gnashed his teeth, his heart determined. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you as you say! You must


    transform him well, understand?¡±


    The middle-aged couple held hands tightly, disying a resolute unity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely transform him into a perfect son-inw for our daughter!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Zuko had just unfolded the folding bed on the porch when he suddenly felt a chill behind him and


    sneezed a few times.


    Strange, he had been sleeping fine here a few days ago, so why did he feel cold today? What was


    even stranger was that his body felt cold, but his ears were itchy and hot.


    Zuko shook his head and did not think too much about it. He wrapped the nket around himself,


    tossed, and turned for a long time before falling asleep.


    ¡­


    During this period, Lina felt particrly secure.


    Whether it was on her way to university or back home, Zuko would follow behind her. On deserted


    paths, he would be close to her, but in ces where she might run into her ssmates, he would keep


    his distance.


    Every time Lina entered the university gate, she instinctively turned around and scanned the area. The


    first thing she did after sses every day was to look for that familiar figure.


    Gia sometimesined to her, ¡°Have you be amuting student recently? I never see you


    in the dorm! I¡¯m so bored all by myself!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ My parents want me to go home and spend more time with them,¡± Lina said, her cheeks


    involuntarily pinking.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gia teased her with a mischievous smile. ¡°Is it to spend more time with them, or is there


    another reason that attracts you back home?¡±


    Lina red at her.


    Seeing her reaction, Gia stopped teasing her and ran away with a smile.


    As Lina approached the university gate, she looked toward a familiar figure not far away. Zuko was


    standing under a big tree, as expected. He smiled and waved, and even Lina herself did not realize that


    she was running toward him like a joyful little bunny, hopping and jumping.


    Late at night, when everyone was asleep, Zuko took out his phone and quietly took a photo of the


    original copy of the contract left with Lina.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    After the incident when Violet came to cause trouble, Lina had shown him the original copy of the


    contract. Zuko had noticed that she had ced the contract in the drawer in the living room.


    He had been sleeping in the living room for the past few days, so obtaining the contract was easy.


    Zukoy on the folding bed and sent the photo. Soon, his phone vibrated. He momentarily hesitated


    before walking quietly into the yard and answered in a low voice, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Zuko, I received what you sent,¡± said the party on the other end.


    ¡°Good.¡± Zuko frowned. ¡°Did you really need to call me to inform me about such a small matter?¡±


    A low peal ofughter came from the other end.


    Jacob Welsh was a rather extraordinary, rich heir in Jangasas. Despite studyingw, he resolutely


    refused to rely on his family connections. He was currently working as a merewyer¡¯s assistant at


    Fredric¡¯sw firm and enjoyed his work.


    He liked this job and wanted to be a greatwyer like Fredric, step by step through his own


    efforts. He had chosen thisw firm because of its reputation in the industry and because he could be


    closer to Zuko, the senior he had admired since his university days.


    The two of them had established a deep friendship since their university days, and most of the time,


    Jacob followed Zuko like a loyal little follower.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it!¡± Zuko coughed lightly. ¡°I can¡¯t stay out for too long!¡±


    ¡°No way! You¡¯re already so infatuated with your wife?¡± Jacob¡¯s voice sounded teasing.


    Zuko¡¯s tone turned sharp. ¡°Are you asking for a beating?¡±


    Jacobughed even more brightly, but he stopped after a while.


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ I won¡¯t joke with you anymore,¡± Jacob said seriously. ¡°I just wanted to let you know


    that you must keep the original copy of this contract safe. I took a look at it just now, and there are


    indeed some oppressive uses that can serve as evidence.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Jacob paused. ¡°Also, I¡¯ll be on a business trip to Centrolis next week. I¡¯m going to visit your parents and


    let them know about your recent situation.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zuko hesitated for a moment, then changed his mind. ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to go.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid I¡¯ll let something slip?¡± Jacob chuckled lightly. ¡°Actually, you and Lina


    aren¡¯t really married, so it¡¯s fine if they know!¡±


    Zuko fell silent for a moment.


    The words ¡°aren¡¯t really married¡± struck a chord in his heart, and he felt inexplicably restless.


    ¡°Hello? Zuko, are you still there?¡±


    Zuko snapped back to reality and talked a bit more before hanging up.


    He looked up at the night sky. It was not a clear night tonight, with some clouds obscuring the moon.


    His heart felt as tumultuous as the night sky right now.

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    Zuko was involved in various activities with the family. He would send and pick up Lina from school,


    and she would assist at the store.


    Melissa would engage in conversations with him, while Jesse would pour him wine whenever he drank.


    Dave looked up to him and asionally received fighting lessons from him. Overall, he felt connected


    with the family.


    However, Zuko noticed that Lina had been ignoring himtely. She would not turn her head to


    acknowledge him when entering the university gate as she used to.


    Moreover, she started leaving schoolter and would quickly walk ahead of him, keeping her head


    down. At home, she acted as if he didn¡¯t exist, and even at the store, she pretended he wasn¡¯t there. It


    was clear that she was deliberately avoiding him.


    This confused Zuko. They were fine just two days ago, so why was she pushing him away now? Could


    it be that all women were fickle-minded?


    Being ustomed to women approaching him whenever he was in a social setting, Zuko found it


    difficult to adjust to someone deliberately ignoring him. The sudden cold shoulder was something he


    couldn¡¯t easily get used to.


    Hecked experience in such matters, so he didn¡¯t know with whom to discuss this.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    To make matters worse, Zuko found that her behavior was starting to affect him. He would be


    anxious when she ignored him, resulting in mistakes like confusing sugar for salt or wine for vinegar


    while organizing the store shelves.


    Desperate, he turned to an online forum and posted a thread.


    [What¡¯s the reason for a girl with whom you have been close to suddenly start ignoring you?]


    Within half an hour, he received numerous replies.


    [What else? She doesn¡¯t like you anymore!]Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    [Did you do something that disgusts her, good-looking boy?]


    [Perhaps she has a new prospect, and she¡¯s just treating you as a spare tire!]


    Zuko frowned and clenched his fists.


    ¡®New prospect? Spare tire? Lina, that damned girl!¡¯


    He took deep breaths, trying his best to calm down. He replied to thement saying that Lina had a


    ¡°new prospect¡±.


    [May I know how to find out who her new prospect is?]


    The person sent him a private message with aughing emoji a momentter.


    [Bro, I bet you haven¡¯t had a girlfriend before? Tell me, what have you done with her so far? Can you


    go into her room?]


    Zuko rolled his eyes and looked upstairs.


    Melissa had prohibited him from going into Lina¡¯s room. He had been such a good boy that he had


    never gone near her room.


    However, she did not have the habit of locking her door. She would always open the door without


    having to unlock it.


    He bit his lip and replied. [I can get into her room.]


    The person replied. [Bro, girls have many secrets in their rooms. Sneak in secretly, and you might find


    something that might surprise you! That¡¯s all I can help you with. Good luck!]


    Zuko sighed, his eyes turning grim.


    Should he really go into her room?


    With no one in the house now¡ªJesse and Melissa at the store, Dave at school, and Lina involved in a


    university activity¡ªZuko saw this as the perfect opportunity to enter her room.


    He forcefully shook his head, fully aware that it was morally wrong. However, he felt an inexplicable


    force guiding his actions as he found himself standing in front of her door.


    Deep in thought, he acknowledged that entering her room without permission was indeed


    inappropriate. But if he had a valid excuse, maybe he could be forgiven. Quickly, he located a pen and


    paper downstairs, and after a moment of contemtion, he began scribbling on it.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    Lina looked mncholic and worried on her way home.


    She was in no mood to participate in the university activity. The calendar filled her head¡ªit was the


    15th today, yet her period had been two weekste.


    Lina did not know what was happening.


    A few days ago¡­


    Lian happened to hear about a fellow student who had gotten pregnant from her boyfriend a few days


    ago. She was helpless and wanted to get an abortion at the hospital.


    At that moment, Lina shivered as the strange night she had spent with Zeke shed through her head!


    Her arms and legs felt weak, so she bought a pregnancy test stick.


    Lina tested uneasily and was only slightly relieved when she saw only one line on it. However, she had


    read on the Inte that many people said testing one time might not be urate.


    As such, she was so stressed that she was almost breaking down.


    ¡­


    Lina had been treating Zuko as if he were invisible and being cold to him the past few days.


    Firstly, she felt numb from the stress. Secondly, she did not know how to face him.


    She hesitated about whether to buy more pregnancy tests.


    After entering the house, she suddenly noticed that her room door seemed to be open when she lifted


    her head!


    She was shocked and quickly ran upstairs!


    She and Zuko were shocked when she entered. At present, he was standing in front of her desk, and a


    used pregnancy testy on it.


    Lina recalled throwing it into the trash can after using it!


    They stared at each other for a while, and it was Lina who took the initiative to speak in the end.


    ¡°W-What are you doing in my room!?¡± she asked with flushed cheeks and snatched the pregnancy test.


    Zuko understood what had happened now¡ªshe had been ignoring him because she was trying to find


    out whether she was pregnant!


    ¡°So, this is what you¡¯ve been worried about?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Lina was furious from the humiliation and pushed him out.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    However, not anyone could move him easily due to his strong body.


    Lina pushed a few times. Not only was she tired, but she was also pissed. She thought she would just


    stop and stare at him with the fiercest eyes she could give.


    ¡°Get out now, Zeke!¡±


    ¡°Think that through.¡± Zuko smiled. ¡°If you chase me out now, you might never discover what happened


    that night.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Lina,¡± he called out to her.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    It sounded as if he was reciting a poem when he called her name. There was hoarseness, yet romance


    in it.


    He inched closer to her.


    Her tiny head merely reached his chest, and her nose was pointing at his heart.


    Lina suddenly felt that something was wrong with her heartbeat.


    ¡°Lina, that night¡­ nothing actually happened,¡± he confessed.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lina was stunned.


    ¡°Why do you look like that?¡± Zuko checked her out and grinned. ¡°Are you sad that nothing happened


    between us?¡±


    Lina was dumbstruck and frozen for a long time.


    She was slow, and understanding what he said took her a long time. She then jumped up in an attempt


    to hit him.


    ¡°Okay, stop it!¡± Zuko grabbed her wrists.


    She was grabbed just like that and could not move.


    Zuko picked up the calendar with the date circled in a heart, chuckled, and exined, ¡°I sent you to the


    hospital that night, but nothing happened between us. So¡­ If something is wrong, you should check


    with the doctor, not guess blindly with the pregnancy test!¡±


    Lina flushed while her heart was racing.


    She suddenly saw something that he was holding in his other hand. It seemed to be money, but it was


    not.


    ¡°Zeke, what¡­ are you holding?¡± asked Lina.

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    ¡°Oh, this?¡±


    Zuko took out what he was holding. It was a banknote.


    Lina was stunned at first. She only realized that it was not a banknote but a drawn one!


    It was just that the patterns and the lines were too real!


    Zuko could totally fool someone with that.


    Lina was dumbstruck and looked at him nkly.


    Zuko noticed theplex emotions shing through her eyes at that second.


    Did she think that he was forging banknotes?


    Zuko chuckled. ¡°Your father asked me if I could forge banknotes. I don¡¯t, but I can draw them. I drew


    this, especially for you.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± asked Lina.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± He gestured and said, ¡°Flip it over.¡±


    Lina flipped it over in doubt. The normal banknotes should have the location of the bank printed on the


    center-right side, but there were two alphabet characters in their ce instead¡ªLJ.


    Lina was confused at first and then stunned. She suddenly looked up. Zuko no longer looked


    unfathomable and cold like before. There was a strange warmth in his eyes now.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what I could give you, so I thought I¡¯d give you this,¡± he exined in a deep voice,


    pursing his lips. ¡°I hope that¡­ you¡¯d like it.¡±


    He had never said such things before, so his tone was rather stiff.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina looked down and smiled. She put the ¡°banknote¡± in the drawer and said after a while, ¡°I ept it.


    Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s all.¡± He kept scratching his nose.


    Lina did not look at him, but his presence lingered in the air.


    Their shadows reflected on the wall, close to each other.


    Lina could not help but smile.


    Zuko sensed his heart beating irregrly, and he struggled to catch his breath. Additionally, he noticed


    an unusual warmth in his earlobes.


    Reacting swiftly, he made up a quick excuse and departed. As he hurried down the stairs, he skipped a


    few steps and nearly stumbled, narrowly avoiding a fall.


    From upstairs, Lina observed the scene and instinctively covered her lips as she smiled. Concerned


    about him, she anxiously gazed downward.


    At the same time, he nced upward as if he could sense her watchful presence. Their eyes locked,


    and they saw nothing but each other in that intense gaze.


    ¡­


    Lina slept well tonight.


    Ever since she was young, Lina had recurrent dreams of the beach. The ocean in her dreams differed


    from the one in Jangasas. Moreover, she would transform into a child, stumbling along unsteadily. In


    her dreams, there was always a boy who held her hand and drew fireflies on the beach, making her


    smile.


    However, she would awaken abruptly whenever she attempted to see the boy¡¯s face.


    Today, Lina woke up earlier than usual.


    She stretched her body, fully aware that she couldn¡¯t afford to dy, as she had an early ss. Hastily,


    she rose from the bed, freshened up, and changed, rushing out without dy.


    Unbeknownst to her, Zuko quietly trailed behind from a distance.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As Lina approached the university entrance, Zuko quickened his pace and gently tapped her shoulder


    when he caught up with her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have breakfast.¡± He handed her a cup of fresh orange juice and a gran bar.


    He had bought those from the cafe by the street.


    Lina felt warm inside when she took them over shyly. She suddenly recalled something embarrassing.


    ¡°Zeke, I¡­¡± It was hard for her to tell him. ¡°I forgot my homework.¡±

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    Zuko was stunned.


    ¡°My ss starts at 8:30 a.m., and it¡¯s already 8:20 a.m.¡± Lina felt troubled. ¡°I need it for the third period.


    I¡ª¡±


    Zuko turned around and departed without saying another word, leaving her standing there alone.


    Lina stood there, lost in thought. She couldn¡¯t seem toprehend this man¡¯s intentions¡­ After


    arriving in the ssroom, she still had five minutes to spare. She took a bite of her gran bar and


    noticed that it contained sugar, yet it failed to taste sweet.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As the third period approached, Lina struggled to focus. The lecturer¡¯s words felt like rocket science to


    her. She filled her mind with excuses for potentially being unable to submit her homework on time.


    During a break, she made a quick visit to the bathroom.


    Upon her return, Gia intercepted her outside the ssroom. ¡°Lina!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lina was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ go in yet.¡± Gia looked rather odd.


    Lina looked into the ssroom.


    Violet was spewing nonsense. ¡°I guess you guys didn¡¯t know that Lina is already married!¡±


    Those ssmates who loved to gossip gathered.


    ¡°Do you know who her husband is? That man used to be the Grist Group¡¯s truck driver before. He was


    a delivery man! Ha! He¡¯s always quiet with a grim face on. He¡¯s no different than a mute person, so


    everyone calls him a fool! Hahaha!¡±


    Her voice was shrill. It was extra harsh even in the rather noisy ssroom.


    Lina clenched her fists, and her shoulders shuddered out of control.


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Gia yelled while looking at the ssroom. ¡°Ignore her, Lina! She¡¯s like a crazy dog now.


    She¡ª¡±


    Lina rushed in before Gia could finish.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Although Lina was not a troublemaker, she was not a pushover either.


    Moreover, ss was starting soon. Violet did not own the ssroom, so why could she not enter?


    Lina stirred quite amotion as she returned to her seat. The gossiping quiet that they could hear


    everyone¡¯s breathing.


    To these wealthy students, Lina was an alien, so the person she married was even stranger than she


    was.


    They had never treated her as their own and would look at her in curiosity and pity. The better ones


    would respect her and maintain their distance.


    The terrible ones, like Violet, would mock her and humiliate her. Even worse, they would shun her.


    Lina did not care about how people looked at her. All she cared about was doing well, as her parents


    had spent a lot to get her into this university.


    However, she could not learn in peace now.


    Violet scoffed, walked to her, knocked on her table, and said sarcastically. ¡°Hey Lina, tell us about your


    husband, will you? What made you fall for him?¡±


    Lina ignored her.


    ¡°Do you know this?¡± Violet intentionally raised her voice. ¡°Your husband used to be in prison. Did you


    know that?¡±


    The ssmates gasped. Everyone stared at Lina as if there were thorns in their eyes.


    Lina took a deep breath in and red fiercely at Violet.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± This was the exact reaction Violet wanted. ¡°I¡¯m right about this! Lina,


    you¡¯re married. You should share your romantic experience with your ssmates, right? How did you


    end up marrying such a man?


    ¡°Hey, is it super exciting to marry someone who was in prison before?


    ¡°How¡¯s your husband feeding you since he¡¯s not working? Lina, why don¡¯t I be generous and let him


    continue being the Grist Group¡¯s driver?


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! You¡ª¡±


    ¡°I heard you.¡± Lina looked calm as she enunciated each word. ¡°I heard every single word you said, but


    I¡¯m sorry to say that although I heard you, I don¡¯t understand you!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is¡­¡± Lina scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m a human, so I don¡¯t understand a dog¡¯s barks!¡±

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    ¡°You!¡± Violet was mad from the humiliation and almost hit Lina. However, she held back as her


    ssmates were watching.


    After all, she had been putting on the facade of a friendly and generous princess. If she really pped


    her and those ill-intentioned people uploaded the clip onto the Inte, the facade she had put so


    much effort into would bepletely ruined!


    Her lips quivered, and she tried her best to smile.


    ¡°Get over yourself, Lina!¡± Violet gnashed her teeth and enunciated each word. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re safe


    just because you married that fool! I¡¯ll never let you go!¡±


    Lina nced at her and continued reading as if nothing happened.


    Gia went to sit next to Lina and held her hand softly.


    Zuko stood at the door, having witnessed everything. Frowning in disgust, he cast a nce of


    disapproval at Violet. He then turned around and made his way to a quiet corner in the corridor, where


    he made a call, speaking softly. ¡°Jacob, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Thetter was surprised as Zuko hardly took the initiative to call!


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± asked Jacob.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°How much do you know about the Grists?¡± asked Zuko.


    Jacob was perplexed. ¡°The Grists? Aren¡¯t you investigating them? Why are you asking me that?¡±


    Zuko faked a cough and fell quiet.


    Jacob could feel the intense suppression on him even through the phone. He dared not joke with him,


    so he said after thinking for a moment. ¡°The family isn¡¯t too powerful, but they have some support.¡±


    Zuko nodded. Such urrences weremon in Centrolis. Certain families, who might not possess


    inherent power, relied on connections to acquire influence and authority.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jacob lowered his voice. ¡°Zuko, we can¡¯t rush things with the Grists¡¯ scandal just yet. We don¡¯t have


    enough evidence now, so don¡¯t make things worse!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I know,¡± replied Zuko.


    ¡°You do?¡± Jacob was stunned. ¡°Then why did you ask that when you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking about that!¡±


    Jacob was confused. ¡°Then what¡ª¡±


    ¡°How much do you know about Violet Grist?¡± asked Zuko.


    Jacob waspletely dumbstruck now.


    However, that fitted Zuko¡¯s personality. Nobody ever knew what he was going to do.


    At that moment, Jacob could only answer honestly. ¡°Violet creates this good, wealthy girl persona for


    herself, but the people in the circle know how terrible she is.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out if you frequent those video applications. She has many fans. Everyone thinks that she


    comes from a powerful family and is a good girl and someone to look up to, so¡­ Ha! In reality, she¡¯s


    just a piece of trash!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zuko smiled. ¡°Since she¡¯s a piece of trash, we should put her where she belongs!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zuko sneered. ¡°It¡¯s time for her fans to find out how to sort trash!¡±


    Jacob was confused again.


    Before he could react, Zuko gave him a mission. ¡°Monitor Violet for the next few days!¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    The prince of the Hamertons hung up right after that.


    There would be whispers going on in the ssroom every now and then.


    Violet was upset that she had lost to Lina in thest round, so she kept pestering her about her


    marriage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so petty, Lina! We¡¯re ssmates. Aren¡¯t you going to buy us a meal to celebrate?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gia could no longer hold back. ¡°She won¡¯t invite you even if she¡¯s doing that!¡±


    Violet red at her. ¡°You have no right to speak!¡±


    Lina pulled Gia away and signaled her.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    Violet grinned. ¡°So, Lina, when will you guys hold a party? I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t afford that, right?


    ¡°That man is poor, yet you insisted on marrying him. What do you like about him?¡±


    Gia gnashed her teeth. ¡°Violet, you know very well why she got married!¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Violetughed out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s keeping a secret?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Lina dered, rising from her seat. Her gaze turned cold as she scanned the room,


    ultimately fixing it firmly on Violet.


    Lina disyed no fear as she confronted Violet. Thetter was taken aback by Lina¡¯s unwavering


    posture, rendering her speechless.


    ¡°Since everyone is so curious about why I got married, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish today.¡± She smiled and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ I love him!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Everyone was shocked, including shell-shocked Violet.


    Lina smiled. She was happy that Zuko was not there, or she would feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Yes, I love him!¡± She raised her voice intentionally. ¡°My husband is the best man in the world. He


    protects me so that nobody will bully me! Someone kepting to my family store these days to


    disturb us, and my husband stopped that person. Ha! Why would I not love such a husband? Why


    would I not marry him? That would be ridiculous!¡±


    Lina looked at Violet as she spoke and scoffed. ¡°Am I right, Ms. Grist?¡±


    Thetter blinked in silence.


    Someone whispered softly, ¡°They love each other, Violet! What else do you have to say about that?


    Ugh!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, the gossipers dispersed as their ss was about to start, so Violet lost again.


    Violet had initially expected to witness Lina¡¯s embarrassment. She couldn¡¯t fathom lead a fulfilling life


    following a forced marriage to such a man.


    However, it became apparent that not only was Lina leading a prosperous life, but she also appeared


    genuinely happy in her marriage.


    Violet clenched the corner of her clothes tightly, feeling a sharp pang in her heart as if a needle had


    pricked it.


    Could she have facilitated a joyful union for that wretched girl!?


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, a noise emanated from the door. And there, Zuko stood!


    An immediate hush fell over the entire ssroom.


    The man exuded an air of dominance, capable ofpelling anyone to submit to him at any moment.


    Lina rose from her seat slowly, her unwavering gaze fixed upon him.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I brought you your homework,¡± he said in a soft voice.


    He carefully took out the paper she had printed outst night. The papers were neat, without even a


    single crinkle.


    Lina¡¯s heart was racing.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you need this in the third period? I went home to get it for you. Check if this is the one.¡±


    said Zuko.


    Lina was stunned before she snapped back to her senses. She quickly held her head down to check.


    ¡°Yes, this is it.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± He smiled, ¡°Be good. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Zuko started to walk away, but after taking a few steps, he abruptly turned back.


    Lina stood in ce, still as a statue. Zuko smiled and affectionately tousled her hair, patting her head


    gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat junk food for lunch. It¡¯s not good for you,¡± he advised in his deep voice. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you a


    proper lunchter!¡±


    ¡°Wow, so that¡¯s Lina¡¯s¡­ husband?¡± someone whispered, initiating a discussion amongst themselves.


    ¡°He¡¯s good-looking!¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s treating her well!¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s wonky in the head!¡±


    ¡°Did Violet¡­ make up nonsense to entertain us?¡±

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    A hush fell over the students as the lecturer entered the ssroom.


    It was a design theory ss, and Lina had consistently excelled, earning praise for her homework


    numerous times.


    However, her heart was in disarray right now.


    Her gaze fixated emptily on her homework, her thoughts consumed by Zuko¡¯s presence as he entered


    the room.


    She absentmindedly touched her hair, still feeling the lingering warmth from his touch¡­


    A smile gradually spread across her face as she stared into space.


    What had he said before he left? He had mentioned bringing her lunch.


    For a moment, she was taken aback, revealing an awkward smile.


    How could that be possible? The store would be crowded at noon, and he was expected to remain


    there with her parents. How could he possibly find the time to bring her lunch? Moreover, did he even


    know how to cook?


    Perhaps he had simply said it without much thought.


    Yet, despite her skepticism, his words brought her joy.


    Soon, It was noon, and the students were discussing what to have for lunch.


    Gia pulled Lina to ask. ¡°Do you want to go to the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Violet mocked her. ¡°Her husband is bringing her lunch. Why are you pestering her to


    go out with you?¡±


    Gia rolled her eyes at her and criticized under her breath. ¡°Crazy!¡±


    Violet did not hear that, so she pushed it even further. ¡°It¡¯s 12:00 p.m. now, Lina. Where¡¯s your


    husband? Ha! Was he only fooling you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern, Violet!¡± Gia could no longer hold back and stood up to fight back.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, a lecturer at the door called out, ¡°Who is Lina?¡±


    Lina was stunned and stood up slowly.


    The lecturer turned around and looked behind.


    At that moment, a couple of men in suits and white gloves stood in one line. They walked in slowly with


    a pretty food container in their hands. The logo of the top luxury hotel in Jangasas, Best Level, was


    embossed on the containers.


    Lina was shocked.


    Best Level, situated in the heart of the bustling city center, exuded a captivating splendor. It was


    rumored that every dish served at the hotel equated to an entire month¡¯s sry for an average worker,


    and the portion sizes were known to be modest.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Yet, as the array of dishes was presented before them¡­


    How much did they cost?


    Lina¡¯s heart was racing as she could not believe what she was seeing.


    ¡°Ms. Lina?¡± A man who looked like the manager walked to her and bowed respectfully, smiling


    professionally. ¡°These are our hotel¡¯s seasonal dishes. Do taste them and tell us your precious


    opinion!¡±


    ¡°Y-You must have sent them to the wrong person, right?¡± She dared not breathe loudly. ¡°I didn¡¯t order


    your food!¡±


    The manager frowned, looked at the order form, and continued smiling. ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Lina Jenner, right?¡±


    She nodded like a robot.


    ¡°I guess this is your phone number.¡±


    She nced at it¡ªit was really her phone number.


    It was Zeke who had ordered the food.


    The university¡¯s address and ssroom number were correct too!


    The manager smiled and bowed again. ¡°Enjoy your meal, Ms. Lina!¡±


    The people behind him said simultaneously, ¡°Enjoy your meal, Ms. Lina!¡±


    Lina almost fell from the shock.


    Meanwhile, the students in the ssroom were amazed when they looked at her.


    They were wealthy sons and daughters in Jangasas who were born with a golden spoon in their


    mouths.


    Money was just a number to people like Violet.


    However, they would not do that even if they went to eat at Best Level, let alone get the manager to


    come himself.


    The hotel had garnered a reputation for its exclusivity and snobbishness. It catered solely to the


    affluent and influential, who relentlessly pursued its services, while the establishment remained


    unyielding, refusing to bow to anyone.


    And now¡­


    The onlooker¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity and doubt, mixed with jealousy as they looked at Lina.


    ¡°D-Did you guys make a mistake?¡± Violet rushed over and looked at the manager in disbelief. ¡°You


    guys delivered food to this little b*tch!?¡±

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    The manager looked up to look at Violet. ¡°Are you Ms. Lina?¡±


    Violet gulped. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m delivering the food for Ms. Lina and Ms. Lina only. This is no


    mistake!¡±


    ¡°But she¡ª¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Violet yearned to say more, but the manager didn¡¯t allow her any opportunity. Without warning, he


    stood tall, gesturing for the others behind to do the same. Their voices grew louder.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal, Ms. Lina!¡±


    ¡­


    To be honest, Lina felt extremely uneasy as she ate.


    More than ten attendants stood around the ssroom while the manager served her. Numerous


    students watched from outside.


    She started to perspire. The more she pondered, the stranger it seemed.


    Upon returning home, her first instinct was to confront Zuko.


    ¡°What was that during lunch?¡± she inquired.


    He furrowed his brow. Hadn¡¯t he arranged a meal for her through the owner of Best Level?


    Could it be that the food wasn¡¯t good?


    ¡°Zeke!¡± Lina¡¯s expression grew anxious. Suspicion clouded her innocent eyes. ¡°Tell me the truth¡­¡±


    She hesitated, struggling to find the right words. ¡°Who are you really?¡±


    Zuko stared at her, his confusion evident. Just as he was attempting to discern what had gone awry,


    Melissa¡¯s voice echoed from the other room. She requested Lina¡¯s assistance with an ount.


    Lina red at him fiercely and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll question youter!¡±


    Zuko was left bewildered, his gaze fixed on Lina¡¯s retreating figure.


    Just then, he received a text message.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ncing around, he made his way to the courtyard and opened the message, revealing a video clip. It


    was from the owner of Best Level, iming credit for their actions.


    [We served Ms. Lina the finest dishes at noon, apanied by our top-notch manager and attendants!


    I hope you are pleased with our service, Mr. Zuko.]


    Zuko¡¯s facial expression changed!


    He watched the video clip in silence. The extravagant disy was almost unbearable to watch.


    Taking a deep breath, Zuko covered his face with one hand. He had merely requested the owner to


    send Lina a meal, not orchestrate a grand spectacle fit for a national leader!


    No wonder Lina had fiercely questioned his identity earlier. She would undoubtedly discover the truth


    with a little effort.


    Just as he was lost in thought, Zuko¡¯s phone vibrated. He picked it up, and it was the hotel owner,


    fawning over him. ¡°Sir, I¡­ I hope you enjoyed¡­¡±


    ¡°I am satisfied,¡± Zuko replied curtly, forcing the words through his grim expression.


    The person on the other end was overjoyed. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I will make arrangements for


    tomorrow¡ª¡±


    ¡°You did great today,¡± Zuko said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t do it again!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡ª¡±


    Zuko hung up abruptly, cutting off the conversation.


    Suddenly, a tap on his shoulder startled him. He turned around to find Lina¡¯s bright eyes fixed on him.


    ¡°Umm, I¡­¡± Zuko stuttered, struggling to find the right words.


    ¡°Did you do something illegal again?¡± Lina¡¯s voice was filled with suspicion.


    Stunned by her usation, Zuko felt like her unwavering gaze was judging him.


    ¡°Zeke, the hotel¡¯s food is expensive!¡± Lina emphasized, her tone serious. ¡°If you didn¡¯t acquire the


    money legally, how did you afford it? Did you forge IDs again?¡±


    Caught off guard, Zuko hesitated, searching for an exnation.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± he began, his mind racing to find the right response.


    ¡°If that¡¯s not the case¡­¡± Lina leaned closer, her prating eyes locked on him. ¡°Then tell me, who are


    you exactly?¡±

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    Zuko licked his lips, feeling his throat dry. He was adept at concealing his emotions, never allowing


    them to show on his face.


    However, lying was not his strong suit. He had been forbidden from lying since childhood.


    Now, he found himself struggling to fabricate what might be the biggest lie of his life.


    Lina¡¯s eyes grew increasingly suspicious. ¡°Zeke, a meal at that hotel could cost someone¡¯s entire


    annual ie, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I did something, but it¡¯s not illegal,¡± he replied, his voice deep, avoiding direct eye contact.


    In the past, he never looked people in the eyes because he simply didn¡¯t care. But now, he felt a pang


    of guilt, hence avoiding her gaze.


    Her anxiety grew instantly. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Zuko fell into a momentary silence. Immersing himself in the persona of ¡°Zeke,¡± he quickly


    brainstormed what kind of activity could have yielded such arge sum of money in a short period of


    time.


    Then, he remembered his uncle, a renowned actor, in Southeast Asia. Although Zuko was no longer


    involved in acting, his uncle¡¯s sess in the entertainment industry had brought him significant wealth.


    So¡­ being an actor might be a lucrative profession, right? Especially for someone like Zeke, with a


    tarnished reputation, no educational background, but undeniable good looks. Selling his appearance


    seemed to be his only option.


    Biting his lip, a sense of disgust washed over him. He never anticipated that one day he would have to


    sell his looks ¡°for a living.¡±


    ¡°Umm, I¡­¡± He became more skilled at crafting lies. ¡°I became an actor.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zuko¡¯s response was far from what Lina expected. She stood there, stunned for ten seconds,


    her brows furrowed. ¡°Are you lying to me? You? Acting? Who would want you in a production?¡±


    Zuko quickly sorted through his excuses.


    ¡°There is,¡± he replied, trying to convince her. ¡°Besides doing deliveries, I sometimes go to Southern


    Bay¡­ I¡¯ve been going there for the past few days. I¡¯m still in touch with the director who cast me


    before!¡±


    Lina crossed her arms and stared at him. Indeed, there was arge film industry presence in Southern


    Bay, Jangasas. Multiple film crews were always shooting there, and film school students often gathered


    in the area. Given Zeke¡¯s striking appearance, it would be rtively easy for him to stand out.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You were just part of a group performance, right?¡± She scrutinized him. ¡°You can¡¯t make money from


    that!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that,¡± he effortlessly added more lies. ¡°I am a stunt double and perform dangerous scenes


    or actions that the actors themselves won¡¯t do.¡±


    She was taken aback.


    ¡°Stunt doubles earn a lot.¡± Zuko continued weaving his web of deception. ¡°And it¡¯s not like I only started


    going there in the past two days. I¡¯ve been doing it for a while and earned some money.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you spent it all today?¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    ¡°Zeke¡­¡±


    Lina couldn¡¯t quite express what she was feeling. It was a mixture of warmth and a gentle ache in her


    heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Zuko finally looked up, his eyes filled with tenderness. ¡°I thought your ssmates often visit


    that hotel, so I wanted to give you the same treatment. They won¡¯t look down on you now.¡±


    Lina pursed her lips.


    Observing her reaction, Zuko believed he had passed the test. He was about to go shower and


    change.


    However, she called out to him suddenly. ¡°You must be¡­ hurt?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± His heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you did stunt work in the past two days? Being a stunt double is physically demanding,


    and you¡¯ll likely get injured. I¡¯m sure you have wounds all over your body, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s minor, nothing serious,¡± Zuko replied, his heart racing.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    If Zuko knew he was going to make up such a lie, he would have pretended to be sick these two days.


    How could he work so hard!?


    ¡°Zeke,e over. Let me have a look!¡± said Lina.


    ¡°What?¡± Zuko turned back to re at her. ¡°W-What do you want to look at?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re badly injured! We have ointments and stuff at home. I¡¯ll apply them for you if your injuries are


    bad!¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Zuko blurted and put both his hands up in front of him as if Lina was trying to take


    advantage of him. ¡°Uh¡­ There¡¯s really no need. I¡¯m thick-skinned and rugged, used to falling and


    knocking around. There¡¯s no need for ointment!¡±


    ¡°Zeke Hamerton!¡± Lina grabbed his T-shirt, ready to yank it up. ¡°Just let me take a look!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    ¡°Why are you shouting?¡±


    ¡°Are you done? Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Zuko red at Lina, causing her to stand frozen in shock.


    ¡°Zeke, I was just trying to be kind¡­¡± Lina softly exined.


    It would be untrue to say that his reaction didn¡¯t hurt her.


    Melissa couldn¡¯t stand to see her daughter being mistreated. She hadn¡¯t overheard their conversation


    while she was in the room earlier, but she clearly heard Zuko¡¯s shout.


    Was this some kind of joke? Was her precious daughter, who had been the center of yelled at by a


    man? This son-inw of hers needed to learn a lesson!


    ¡°Lina, Zeke, what are you two doing?¡± Melissa rushed out from the kitchen, holding a cleaver.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko felt a cold glint sh before his eyes and quieted down instantly when he saw the cleaver in the


    woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Lina, go back to your room first. Come down to eatter!¡± Melissa smiled softly at her daughter. Her


    expression changed once her daughter left, and she stared at Zuko sternly.


    ¡°Zeke,e help me in the kitchen!¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are youing or not!?¡±


    When Melissa raised her voice with one hand propped on her hips and the other brandishing the


    cleaver, her presence was intimidating.


    Zuko followed her meekly and put on an apron after entering the kitchen.


    ¡°Here.¡± Melissa retrieved five onions with a smile. ¡°Cut there!¡±


    While Zuko was still dazed, the cleaver was thrust into his hand.


    With Melissa¡¯s loud ¡°Cut them!¡±, Zuko quickly moved the knife and chopped the onions on the chopping


    board. Then he teared up while cutting them.


    For the most part, his tears were due to the onions, but a small part was due to his genuine feelings.


    The Hamerton heir, who had never served others growing up, was actually there chopping onions for a


    middle-aged woman!


    It was absurd!


    ¡°Hmm, Zeke, well done!


    ¡°Just got to improve your cutting skills a bit more.


    ¡°Yes, cut diagonally. Looks nice and easy to cook like that!


    ¡°Zeke, we¡¯re having fish tonight¡­ Uh, go clean the fish up!¡±


    Zuko, who had just battled the onions, froze on the spot.


    Lina could not bear it and called for her mother softly by the kitchen door. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s about enough!


    How can you order him around like this?¡±


    ¡°Goodness, you¡¯re taking his side? I¡¯m helping you train him!¡± protested Melissa.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without even thinking, Lina eximed, ¡°He¡¯s my husband. There¡¯s no need for you to train him!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Melissa was taken aback. ¡°W-What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    Lina knew she had misspoken and blinked, looking at her mother silently.


    ¡°Silly girl!¡± Melissa was exasperated, pulled her to the living room, and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Do you


    have feelings for him?¡±


    ¡°I do¡­ so what?¡± Lina lowered her head as if she had done something wrong, but her expression was


    one of stubbornness. ¡°W-We have a marriage certificate¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you lost your mind!?¡± Melissa poked her with a finger. ¡°That marriage certificate is fake!¡±


    ¡°Mom, lower your voice!¡± said Lina.


    ¡°Lina!¡± Melissa sounded almost mournful.


    It felt like the beautiful flower she had nted was snatched together with its pot. The daughter she had


    painstakingly brought up was going to be stolen!


    ¡°I know what¡¯s in your mind. That¡¯s why I¡¯m training him!¡± Melissa lowered her voice and patiently


    exined to her, ¡°If we train him well now, he¡¯ll listen to you in the future, and you two will be happy!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lina was taken aback.


    Melissa chuckled, adoring and helpless against her daughter. ¡°How could I do anything to harm you? I


    just want a good man who treats you well and can spoil you forever, like how your dad and I would. If


    it¡¯s hard to find such a man, then I¡¯ll transform one for you! Look, Zeke is a great candidate for the


    transformation!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Lina¡¯s emotions wereplicated as she nced quietly at the kitchen.


    Zuko was exerting all his strength to clean the fish, sshing water everywhere. It was a fierce


    battlefield!


    Melissa eximed, ¡°Oh no!¡±


    She then hurriedly ran over. Before long, her scolding could be hearding from the kitchen like a


    barrage.


    ¡°Just because I didn¡¯t keep my eye on you for a moment, you start causing trouble!


    ¡°Zeke, how much water did you waste? Double the amount in the living expenses you pay me this


    month!


    ¡°You won¡¯t have dinner tonight!¡±


    Lina knew her mother¡¯s temper well when it red up. All she could do was watch from afar and silently


    pray in her heart.


    During dinner, Zuko obediently went to sit outside in the entryway.


    However, Melissa set his te and cutlery on the table and filled arge share of food for him, asking


    Lina to call him inside after that.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Lina happily agreed, feeling like a blissful little bird.


    Zuko was somewhat surprised, but Lina¡¯s small hand on his arm and the warmth of her touch caused


    his heart to flutter involuntarily. He maintained a neutral expression, but there were ripples in his heart.


    Lina sat him down on a chair, and the whole family gathered around the round table with steaming hot


    dishes on it.


    There was also a ss of wine, which Jesse had pushed over.


    Across from him, Dave had a yful expression, while Melissa¡¯s gaze seemed serious but held a


    hidden smile.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Beside him, Lina¡¯s soft body asionally brushed against his.


    Zuko was momentarily dazed.


    At that moment, he genuinely felt like changing his name to Zeke and bing Lina¡¯s Zeke¡­


    ¡°Zeke, why are you daydreaming?¡± Melissa called out to him.


    Zuko snapped back to reality. Just as he was about to pick up his cutlery, Melissa scooped arge


    piece of fish for him. ¡°Have more, have more!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Melissa¡¯s grin was wide as she showered praises. ¡°Let me tell you all, Zeke cut the onions and


    prepared the fish! He has half of the credit for tonight¡¯s meal!¡±


    ¡°Ah, really? Then I¡¯ll eat more!¡± Dave immediately started to dig in, only for Melissa to p his hand.


    ¡°You! All you know is to eat! Your brother-inw hasn¡¯t even started yet!¡±


    Dave stared at his mother in disbelief. ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no!¡± Melissa quickly corrected herself. ¡°It¡¯s Zeke¡­ Zeke hasn¡¯t eaten! Zeke, hurry up and


    start!¡±


    Lina¡¯s face had long turned red¡ªeven the tips of her ears were red.

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    Zuko turned to look at the young woman beside him and felt that she was like a cherry blossom,


    delicate and captivating.


    At that moment, a subconscious voice suddenly asked him, ¡®Do you still remember Pammy?¡¯


    Zuko¡¯s hands trembled slightly, and he quickly shoveled food into his mouth to conceal his absent-


    mindedness. ¡®Pammy¡­¡¯


    Had Pammy still been there, would he have fulfilled the marriage agreement with the Thompsons long


    ago, gradually taken over the Hamerton Group, and be a good husband and father?


    Meanwhile, he was now in Jangasas as Zeke Hamerton. He had shed the husk of Zuko, but he knew


    that he would forever be in Pammy¡¯s shadow.


    Actually, he had told himself many times that Pammy was only five years old when she went missing,


    and he was just a child. How could a child have such deep feelings? He should not have cared so


    much.


    For some reason, every time he saw Lina, her innocent smile, her soft voice, and her pouts when she


    was teased, he could not help but think of Pammy.


    Zuko wondered if this was some kind of psychological illness.


    He sighed softly and took the initiative to bring the dishes to the kitchen after finishing the meal.


    Lina was about to turn on the faucet when Zuko gently blocked her hand. ¡°The water¡¯s cold. I¡¯ll do the


    dishes.¡±


    Lina was taken aback.


    Melissa was filled with joy. She did not expect her transformation attempt to be so sessful! Zeke


    was already taking the initiative to do chores. She exchanged a nce with Jesse and smiled as they


    walked over.


    ¡°You two don¡¯t have to do it. Your father and I are in the kitchen! Lina, it¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t you take


    Zeke for a walk by the seaside?¡±


    Zuko and Lina were both stunned for a moment. Then, Melissa pushed them out of the front door.


    The two of them stood there, staring at each other and feeling a bit awkward.


    ¡°You go first,¡± said Zuko.


    ¡°You¡­ You first.¡± Lina followed behind him like a dutiful wife.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko put his hands in his pockets and walked ahead with big strides. The streemp elongated their


    shadows¡ªZuko¡¯s shadow covered Lina¡¯s, and only the moonlight could see the smile on her face.


    They were walking slowly toward the alley when Dave suddenly ran over from that direction. ¡°Door


    Guardian, bro! Someone¡¯s looking for you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just over there!¡± Dave pointed nearby.


    A tall figure stood in the dim light outside the alley.


    Lina couldn¡¯t see clearly but sensed an air of affluence emanating from the silhouette.


    Zuko quickly approached and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Jacob nced in Lina¡¯s direction, seeing her hesitation about whether toe closer or not.


    He joked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t she getting closer? I want a better look!¡±


    Zuko gave him a sharp look in response.


    Jacob quickly changed the subject. ¡°So¡­ have you eaten?¡±


    Zuko responded with a monotonous sound.


    Jacob furrowed his brows. ¡°Did you have onions?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Zuko nced at him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to dislike anything with a strong smell?¡± Jacob asked.


    ¡°I used to dislike paying attention to you too, but here we are, talking,¡± Zuko retorted.


    Jacob was rendered speechless, scratching his head and awkwardlyughing.


    ¡°Why did youe to find me?¡± asked Zuko.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Jacob snapped back to his senses and quickly took out his phone. ¡°I wanted to show you this!¡±


    Zuko leaned over and saw several photos. They were all chat records between Violet and someone


    else.

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    Zuko was bewildered. The indecent conversation and crudenguage stung his eyes.


    Zuko scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s this!?¡±


    Jacob told him truthfully, ¡°This is chat records between Violet and a male escort.¡±


    Zuko was taken aback, his expression changing. ¡°A male escort?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jacob chuckled. ¡°The kind of men in nightclubs who are handsome and have hot bodies


    specifically to entertain wealthy women.¡±


    Zuko felt a wave of nausea. ¡°Violet has such a fetish?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first either.¡± Jacob shrugged, his expressionplicated. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a


    good reputation in the circle, but I couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d stoop so low as to hire male escorts. Then I¡­¡±


    ¡°You tried it out yourself?¡± Zuko¡¯s sharp eyes immediately saw through it.


    Jacob froze, his expressionplex as he nodded. Then he exined the whole process to Zuko, ¡°I


    heard that she likes to hire male escorts, so I registered an ount and pretended to be one to chat


    with her. Unexpectedly, she took the bait! She¡¯s been trying to meet up with me these past few days!¡±


    Zuko was dumbfounded, unable to hide the twitching of his lips.


    ¡°And using that ount, I also approached several real male escorts.¡± Jacob continued. ¡°Those guys


    have served Ms. Grist before. People like them always keep something up their sleeves, so they have


    a lot of dirt on Violet. This chat record screenshot is just the tip of the iceberg!¡±


    Zuko nced at him. ¡°So, Violet isn¡¯t the wealthy goody-two-shoes like how she portrays herself to be


    online. She¡¯s deceived her fans!¡±


    Jacob nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Zuko snorted coldly.


    Violet Grist was not only arrogant and conceited but also foolish. Dealing with someone like her would


    not be difficult at all.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko would first ruin her public image to get even on Lina¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°I need your help with this matter,¡± Zuko said in a low voice. ¡°Make sure it¡¯s done perfectly. It¡¯s time to


    remove the goody-two-shoes mask!¡±


    ¡°Got you.¡± Jacob smiled. ¡°I know what to do. I¡¯ll make sure your little bunny is happy!¡±


    Zuko did not expect his thoughts to be seen through so quickly, so he glowered.


    ¡°Aww, bro¡­¡± Jacob teased him, ¡°I¡¯ve sacrificed big time! I even turned myself into a male escort. Tell


    me, how do you n to thank me?¡±


    Zuko was about to reply with a ¡°get lost¡±, but a soft voice came from behind him before he could speak.


    ¡°Zeke, is this your friend?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jacob was startled by her sudden appearance.


    On the other hand, Zuko remained calm as he looked at Lina and nodded lightly.


    Jacob grinned awkwardly and approached Lina, intending to shake her hand, but Zuko red at him.


    ¡°Hello, hello¡­¡± Jacob withdrew his hand but did not know where to ce it. ¡°I¡¯m Jacob Welsh. I¡¯m¡ª¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lina¡¯s expression was serious but polite. ¡°Mr. Welsh, you look handsome for sure, but this line of work


    is not a long-term n. You ought to consider your future.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jacob did not understand what she meant.


    However, he saw Lina holding onto Zuko¡¯s arm and standing beside him, looking dainty as if she was a


    helpless little bird relying on him.


    ¡°Mr. Welsh, Zeke is honest and reliable and only suitable for honest work. Heh, I suppose you two don¡¯t


    share the same goals¡­


    ¡°In the future, he¡¯ll also be prioritizing family and will definitely not engage in any indecorous activities!¡±


    Lina¡¯s throat felt dry. She looked up at Zuko as if seeking confirmation and asked him softly, ¡°Right,


    Zeke?¡±


    Zuko was momentarily stunned.


    A split secondter, he and Jacob realized something¡ªLina must have heard them mentioning the


    words ¡®male escort¡¯ just now!

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    Lina had not just heard them. It was obvious she had also misunderstood¡ªevident from her gaze on


    Jacob!


    Zuko could not help but burst intoughter.


    Jacob panicked and was about to exin, but Zuko interrupted him. ¡°Yeah, Jacob, don¡¯te looking


    for me anymore! I really can¡¯t do that kind of thing you mentioned!¡±


    Jacob was at a loss for words.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Jacob widened his eyes, doubtful and exasperated.


    Lina¡¯s heart warmed, and she tightened her grip on Zuko¡¯s arm.


    Zuko smiled at her, then fixed his serious gaze on Jacob. ¡°I know you wanted me to join you in this line


    of work back when we were in there. But Jacob, what Lina said is right. Being a male escort isn¡¯t a


    long-term thing!¡±


    ¡°Zu¡ª¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you should also consider your own future!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s nostrils red as he panted heavily.


    Zuko struggled to contain hisughter, feeling his stomach ache. He confidently led Lina to stroll by the


    seaside, leaving the shocked Jacob.


    Not long after they left, Zuko¡¯s phone buzzed incessantly with messages.


    Jacob: [Hamerton, you owe mepensation for damages to my reputation!]


    Jacob: [Bro, I¡¯m begging you, exin to Lina. How am I a f*cking male escort?!]


    Jacob: [You¡¯vepletely destroyed my lifelong innocence in just one night!]


    Zuko chuckled softly and replied: [Handle Violet¡¯s matter nicely, and I¡¯ll consider clearing your


    name!]Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He then turned off his phone and focused on apanying Lina to watch the sea.


    The deep blue ocean connected with the night sky, with countless stars intertwined with the distant


    lights.


    Zuko nced down and saw that the girl¡¯s hand was still linked with his arm, unsure if she had


    forgotten it or if she had done it intentionally. He preferred to believe it was thetter.


    He chortled, and the sound reminded Lina.


    She paused briefly with a blush and released her hand, softly apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot.¡±


    Zuko suddenly felt like the air had lost its sweetness.


    Lina looked into his eyes. ¡°Um¡­ Also, was I rude to your friend just now?¡±


    ¡°No, why would you say that?¡± he asked.


    Lina borated, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t judge your rtionship based on his upation as a male escort.


    Everyone has their own way of making a living. Maybe he has his reasons for being one!¡±


    ¡°Or maybe, he has willingly chosen to follow that profession.¡± Zuko continued to smile.


    Jacob had always been quick-witted back in university, and Zuko had never won an argument against


    him. Zuko never expected he would be able to tease him like this one day!


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about him anymore,¡± Zuko said softly. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back and rest.¡±


    Lina nodded.


    This time she walked in front with him watching her from behind.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zuko¡¯s phone vibrated again. It was another message from Jacob.


    Jacob: [Bro, you nearly flummoxed me tonight. There¡¯s something important I didn¡¯t mention¡­ I visited


    Centrolis a few days ago, and your parents hope you can go back for a visit!]

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    Zuko paused and called Jacob. ¡°What happened at home?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your family,¡± Jacob replied in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s the Thompsons.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°The Thompsons?¡±


    ¡°It seems¡­ it¡¯s about the little girl betrothed to you in childhood,¡± Jacob said hastily. ¡°I couldn¡¯t inquire


    too much about your family matters. Just make a trip back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it,¡± replied Zuko, agreeing and ending the call.


    Lina was walking ahead and did not hear him making the call. The night enveloped her joyful figure as


    she asionally turned around and waved at him.


    Zuko spent the next two days contemting how to take a ¡°leave¡± from the Jenners. After much


    consideration, he decided to be honest. ¡°My younger brother called and said there¡¯s something going


    on at home. He wants me to go back for a while. I won¡¯t be away for long, just two or three days, and I¡¯ll


    definitely rush back.¡±


    After speaking, Zuko looked directly at Jesse and Melissa, who were standing in front of him. They both


    stared at him intently for a moment before exchanging a smile and nodding.


    Zuko was taken aback. In the blink of an eye, the couple swept the shelves clean and packed


    everything into arge duffle bag.


    ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Zeke!¡± Jesse looked at him, beaming. ¡°We got nothing much for you to take home, but we run a


    supermarket. We have plenty to eat and drink!¡±


    Melissa also smiled warmly. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can bring these to the inws¡ª Oh no, no, I mean to


    your parents as a small token of our regard!¡±


    Zuko was dumbfounded.


    The couple acted as if the goods were free, filling the bag with staple foods and various snacks¡ªtwo


    big bags of them. Even when they could not fit more inside, Melissa still managed to squeeze in a few


    bags of calcium-rich crackers for the elderly¡­


    Zuko looked at the empty shelves and the couple¡¯s satisfied expressions, feeling both speechless and


    touched.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± they said in unison.


    ¡°Zeke, when are you leaving? We¡¯ll help carry these to the train for you if it¡¯s too much!¡±


    Zuko felt like telling them a private ne wasing to pick him up.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your family located?¡±


    Zuko hesitated for a moment and answered softly, ¡°Centrolis.¡±


    As soon as they heard the name, Jesse and Melissa fell silent. They had always been in sync for so


    many years, never mentioning the ce ¡°Centrolis¡± in front of Lina. It was because they had stolen


    their daughter from there.


    They stubbornly believed that even though a little girl did not have memories, they might rush forth like


    a torrential flood¡ªunstoppable once a certain point triggered those memories.Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    They wanted to keep Lina by their side for the rest of their lives, so they never mentioned the word


    ¡°Centrolis¡± in front of her.


    It was just that not mentioning it did not mean it did not exist. After all, a person from Centrolis was


    standing before them right now.


    Melissa was concerned. Apart from telling Zuko to return quickly, she repeatedly reminded him that


    there was no need to let Lina know about it.


    ¡°Lina¡¯s preparing for some kind of exam and is studying intensively. She¡¯s quite nervous, and it might


    distract her if you tell her!¡± said Melissa.


    Although Zuko found it strange, heplied.


    The next day, he carried the bags and hopped into the car waiting for him at the alley entrance early in


    the morning while the family was still asleep as if he was a thief. He headed straight for the airport.


    ¡­


    Toph was overjoyed when he heard that his brother had returned. When he heard that his brother had


    gone straight to the kitchen instead of going to see their parents, he found it unbelievable and hurried


    over to take a look.


    ¡°Zuko!?¡± Toph was dumbfounded seeing the floor covered in pasta, grains, snacks, and drinks. ¡°What¡­


    is the situation?¡±


    Zuko was directing the servants to put the things in ce.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He nced at Toph indifferently. ¡°Just something for our parents.¡±


    Toph looked at him as if he were an alien before he suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°You? Being nice to


    them? If you don¡¯t anger them to death, that¡¯s already nice enough! Do you really need to bring these


    with you?¡±


    Zuko raised his hand, prepared to resort to violence.


    ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?¡± Like when they were younger, Toph tickled Zuko in the armpits


    when he was about to hit him. ¡°You were like this when you were younger! You do exactly the opposite


    of what our parents ask, and you just left for Jangasas this time! Do you know how much effort I had to


    put in to appease our elderly parents?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s hand, which was about to strike,nded on Toph¡¯s head and rubbed it hard. His stern face


    showed a hint of a smile.


    Toph kicked the bucket of peanut oil beside him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Zuko, where did you get


    these misceneous brands? Are they edible? Don¡¯t get food poisoning from them!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    Zuko red at Toph. Before he could say anything, Wendy, the nanny who had been taking care of


    them since they were little, came over with a smile. ¡°Mr. Toph, this brand is decent. It¡¯s cheap and has a


    large volume. It¡¯s economical! I¡¯ll use this to fry sometime for you both tonight!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use this one first!¡± Zuko said in a serious manner.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I mean¡­¡± Zuko rubbed his nose with an evasive gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t use it up too quickly!¡±


    Wendy was confused. It was not like the Hamertons could not afford the peanut oil, but she nodded


    anyway.


    Zuko watched the servants put the items away, neatly kept in the cabs ording to his request, like


    he was watching over some treasure, and shed a pleased smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see our parents,¡± he said and left, leaving Toph and Wendy stunned.


    Wendy asked, ¡°Mr. Toph, what¡¯s gotten into him? When have either of youe into the kitchen and


    got concerned over how things are kept since you were kids?¡±


    Toph had always been smart. In addition to Jacob¡¯s visit a few days ago and finding out from him the


    little news of his elder brother in Jangasas, he quickly pieced the clues together.


    ¡°No need to find it odd.¡± Toph smiled. ¡°I think Zuko¡¯s not only presentable outside but can make himself


    useful in the kitchen too now!¡±


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t there people serving him in Jangasas¡¯ vi!?¡±


    ¡°He might not be staying there!¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Wendy felt bad. ¡°He¡¯s having a hard time in Jangasas?¡±


    Toph thought about it and grinned. ¡°Probably enjoying it, though!¡±


    Wendy could not understand him and sighed with a shake of her head before she went off to work.


    The chauffeur came over to pick up Zuko. He traveled over half a Hamerton Manor to arrive at Zen


    Residence, where his parents lived.


    Robert came out to wee him and asked him to wait before going upstairs with a smile.


    Zuko was confused. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You can go up too, Mr. Zuko, but don¡¯t disturb them first,¡± replied Robert.


    Zuko understood it right away. His parents must be publicly disying their affection for each other, so


    no one could interrupt them.


    He went upstairs quietly and came to the sshouse on the top floor. Cordelia and Zephyr were


    coming up with new desserts there.


    Zuko took a nce.


    Zephyr was fighting with a glob of cream and was unable to pipe his desired effect despite many


    attempts. Cordelia looked at him with harmless disdain andined about him being slow before


    putting her hand over his with a smile to help him pipe the cream on the cake.


    Small pink flowers were piped on the white cake, looking refreshing and pretty. There was some cream


    left after they decorated the cake, so Zephyr swiped some on Cordelia¡¯s nose. The two of them then


    messed with each other in the sshouse.


    Zuko was actually moved, watching from afar.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    The vi¡¯s top floor did not have this sshouse when he was younger.


    One day, Cordelia spoke about the days she and Zephyr used to run a cafe in Jangasas and smiled


    incredibly, blissfully talking about it. Zephyr¡¯s eyes were naturally stuck on her when she spoke.


    That was how he remembered what she said and immediately asked for the design and construction to


    be done, building a big and beautiful sshouse patisserie kitchen on the top of the vi¡­


    Zuko could never forget the surprise, excitement, and bliss on his mother¡¯s face when she saw the


    dazzling sshouse. She had turned to throw herself into his father¡¯s arms, turning into a young girl in


    love once more at that moment. His father had held her gently, his doting gaze exclusively on her.


    Zuko breathed out a long sigh and smiled helplessly. He and Toph had endured too many public


    disys of affection from their parents since they were kids. He had already surrendered to this reality


    ¡ªhis parents were true love, while he and Toph were simply idents!


    ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice sounded suddenly.


    Zephyr went to open the door and abruptly met his son¡¯s gaze.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    To make his wife happy, he was smudged with cream like Santa us¡­


    Zuko burst outughing, unable to help it.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let us know you¡¯reing back!?¡± Zephyr red and smacked him. ¡°And you¡¯re hiding


    at a spot like this. What if you scared your mother?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not that fragile!¡± Cordelia forgot her husband when she saw her son. ¡°Zuko,e have a


    taste. I just made this cake!¡±


    ¡°Darling, isn¡¯t it for me?¡±ined Zephyr.


    ¡°How old are you? Why are you fighting over it with your son!?¡± retorted Cordelia.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zephyr stood rooted as he watched Zuko take the cherry blossom cake away and even turn


    around to make a funny face at him.

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    Zukozily leaned back on the sheepskin sofa.


    The servant had already prepared his usual hand-brewed Yirgacheffe coffee, and the aroma filled his


    nose, making him feel like he was in a dream.


    In the dream, he was in Jangasas. Now that he woke up from the dream, he was back in Centrolis.


    ¡°How is it, Zuko?¡± Cordelia asked with a smile, ¡°Is the cake delicious?¡±


    Zuko nodded, pretending that it was tasty. In truth, he did not have much, as he did not enjoy sweet


    things.


    He had heard that his father did not like sweets either, but his mother did, so he followed suit. Then his


    mother started calling him ¡°Bald Meatball¡±.


    Zuko chuckled. His father had actually aged quite wellpared to his peers. The Hamertons had


    good genes in that regard. Even in his middle age, Zephyr was a tall and handsome middle-aged man


    with a touch of mature charm.


    Zuko sat up and asked, ¡°Dad, mom, what happened that I¡¯m needed back so urgently?¡±


    Zephyr looked at him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Jacob didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    ¡°He was quite vague and said it¡¯s not something that can be exined in a few words,¡± replied Zuko.


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s got to do with Pam.¡± Zephyr¡¯s gaze was deep as he looked at Zuko silently, his


    voice soft but deliberate. ¡°Son, your Uncle Nichs has found Pammy.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What!?¡± Zuko was stunned.


    ¡°Our reaction was the same as yours when we received the news,¡± said Cordelia. ¡°But initial excitement


    and joy, we found it quite unbelievable when we calmed down and thought about it.¡±


    Zuko furrowed his brows. ¡°Who found her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a younger cousin of Nichs. His name is Melvin Thompson.¡±


    ¡°On what grounds do they im that the girl they found is Pammy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the part we have doubts about as well!¡±


    Zephyr dismissed all the servants and asked Robert to keep watch outside¡ªeven Toph was not


    allowed to enter. Only the three of them remained in the spacious living room.


    Zephyr took out a copy of a DNA report and handed it to his son.


    Zuko had studied both schools of medicine from his grandfather and read through it, his brows


    furrowed tightly. ¡°Where did this reporte from?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Melvin took Pammy for it.¡± Cordelia exined the whole story to Zuko, ¡°The person who abducted


    Pammy was one of the survivors of the shipwreck, but he didn¡¯t escape legal punishment. He was


    sentenced to death, and Melvin met him before the execution. He told Melvin that a couple took


    Pammy away back then, and her fate was unknown¡­¡±


    Zuko finally understood why the Thompsons had never given up on searching for Pammy all these


    years. There was really a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°So, Melvin had been searching all these years following this lead, and he actually found her!¡±


    Zuko asked in a low voice. ¡°Dad, Mom, have Aunt Zennie and Uncle Seth seen this report?¡±


    ¡°They have,¡± said Zephyr. ¡°But there¡¯s no problem with the report itself.¡±


    Cordelia nced at him and continued. ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be a problem with the report. The problem lies


    with the person who did the test. As such, the best solution now is to get Pammy to the hospital we


    invested in and have our own people do another DNA test for her!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Nichs won¡¯t agree, will he?¡± asked Zuko.


    ¡°Of course he won¡¯t!¡± Zephyr shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re both exhrated. They haven¡¯t slept well for


    several nights! Nichs even said he wants to give 1/3 of Sol Entertainment¡¯s shares to Melvin as a


    token of gratitude!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Zuko said, taken aback.


    Sol Entertainment was built out of Nichs and Linda¡¯s hard work. Previously, no one from the


    Thompsons wanted to associate with them, and now they wanted a share? It was still uncertain


    whether the girl they had found was the real Pammy!


    Zuko bit his lip as he carefully put away the DNA report. He fell silent for a moment before saying,


    ¡°Those directly involved in the matter are often the most blinded. It¡¯s only observers like us who can


    see the problem.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cordelia worriedly said, ¡°Your father and I are concerned, but we don¡¯t know what to do. If it


    really is Pammy, then it¡¯s a cause for celebration. But if it¡¯s not, it¡¯ll be another blow to Linda.¡±


    Zuko remained silent, lost in his thoughts.


    If it really was Pammy, would he have to fulfill that engagement? It was just that he could not help the


    heartache when he thought of Lina.

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    The fourth floor was Zuko¡¯s ¡°observatory deck¡±.


    When he was young, he loved stargazing, so his father had built this observatory for him.


    A huge globe was in the center of the room, and a Hubble telescope stood by the window. This was


    Zuko¡¯s private sanctuary.


    He had sensitive and vulnerable phases during his adolescence too, and when he could not resolve his


    troubles, he woulde to this observatory and entrust his worries to the distant stars.


    He once again stood in front of the telescope.


    He had heard that wormholes in space were real and could connect two distant points in time and


    space. In that case, could he travel through a wormhole and go back to the day when Pammy


    disappeared? He really wanted to see who had taken her away.


    ¡­


    It was the weekend. It was drizzling in Centrolis, while Jangasas enjoyed clear skies.


    Lina stretchedzily, wearing a simple T-shirt and wide-leg pants, as she went downstairs to help


    Melissa prepare breakfast.


    Melissa looked her up and down as if she could not recognize her. ¡°When did you be so nice to


    help your mom out in the kitchen?¡±


    Lina blushed and smiled yfully as she leaned toward Melissa.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Melissa feigned annoyance but was extremely pleased deep down. ¡°Don¡¯t be a bother. I¡¯m


    frying here, and it¡¯s greasy. Just wait outside to eat!¡±


    ¡°Mom, let me help you do it!¡±


    ¡°Missy, there¡¯s no need for that!¡± Melissa smiled.


    Melissa had only taught her daughter the most basic cooking skills, just enough to fill her stomach,


    growing up. For more difficult tasks like frying, she would not let Lina try in case she hurt her hands. It


    would be more painful than if Melissa herself got injured.


    Sometimes, Jesse would advise her to teach their daughter more things, or she would not even know


    how to cook a decent meal when she got married. What would happen if her inws looked down on


    her?


    Upon hearing that, Melissa would re at him. ¡°Why should the daughter I pamper growing up cook for


    her inws?! In the future, Lina¡¯s husband must cook for her for the rest of their lives!¡±


    Jesse could say nothing and onlyugh at her unreasonableness.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Melissa had a proud look on her chubby face as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely teach our daughter


    everything I¡¯ve learned, but it must be done slowly! Besides, I¡¯m teaching her these things not for her to


    serve her inws or husband but to give her the ability to survive when she has no one to rely on!¡±


    As long as Lina still considered her as her mother, she was willing to pamper her every day.


    Melissa hummed a tune and fried the crullers with even more enthusiasm. These were filled with


    cheese and bacon, which Lina loved the most.


    Lina was ¡°mercilessly¡± chased out of the kitchen by her mother, so she could only lean against the


    doorframe to chat with her.


    However, the shrewd Melissa quickly noticed that no matter what her daughter said, the topic always


    revolved around that Hamerton boy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been going to the store to help out these past few days, and I see dad struggling to move the


    goods. Well, if Zeke were here, dad wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard, right?¡±


    Melissa nced at her and concealed a smile.


    ¡°By the way, mom, did Zeke not say when he¡¯ll be back?¡±


    Melissa focused on frying the crullers and did not respond.


    Lina mumbled to herself, ¡°I remember you said he¡¯d be back in two or three days, but it¡¯s already the


    fourth day¡­ Why hasn¡¯t he¡­¡±


    Melissa turned off the heat and said, looking up at her, ¡°Are you worried?¡±


    Lina hesitated, unable to form aplete sentence. Finally, she casually made up an excuse. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m


    just worried that dad will be exhausted working alone! If Zeke is there, at least he can lend a hand!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re worried your father will get tired?¡± Melissa smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your father won¡¯t get


    tired! Zeke rarely goes home, so his parents would want him to stay for a few days! I¡¯ve already told


    him about it and told him to spend two weeks at home!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°What?¡± Lina couldn¡¯t help but exim, her voice filled with surprise. She quickly lowered her head and


    lightly bit her lip.

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    Melissa had already seen through her daughter¡¯s thoughts. As someone who had gone through simr


    experiences, how could she not understand what the little girl was thinking at this time? But until


    everything settled and before Zeke was sessfully trained, she could not let her daughter get too


    deeply involved.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Go and call your father and Dave for breakfast!¡± Melissa said, and Lina obeyed, looking


    a bit listless. Melissa smiled and whispered, ¡°Since you¡¯re missing him so much, take some time to give


    him a call and ask when he¡¯ll be back! Asking him yourself is much more effective than us asking a


    hundred times.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Lina felt a little embarrassed. ¡°What are you saying? I don¡¯t miss him!¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you say so,¡± Melissa said affectionately. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve taught you a way. Whether you do it or


    not is up to you!¡±


    Lina blushed and lowered her head, chuckling softly. Although she denied it verbally, her spirits


    noticeably lifted. She skipped away to call her father and look for Dave in the yard.


    She took the opportunity to do a stretching exercise, raising her arms to prevent excess fat from


    umting around her waist. As she lifted her arms, her already short T-shirt became even shorter,


    revealing glimpses of her slender waist.


    Melissa came out holding a te and started nagging. ¡°Oh, you silly girl! Wearing such a short shirt,


    aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The quick-witted Dave took action to defend his sister. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s a fashion trend


    now! Wearing a short top with high-waisted pants makes the legs look longer! Many girls in our ss


    dress like this!¡±


    ¡°Your sister already has long legs and doesn¡¯t need to entuate them!¡± Melissa scolded with a smile,


    ¡°Besides, your brother-inw is an honest person. He definitely wouldn¡¯t like your sister dressed like


    this!¡±


    The dining table instantly fell quiet as soon as those words were uttered. Dave secretly nced at Lina


    and smirked mischievously. ¡°Sis, isn¡¯t that the door guardian? Why does mom always say he¡¯s my


    brother-inw?¡±


    ¡°Enough, eat your food!¡± Melissa raised her spoon and lightly tapped his head.


    The whole family burst intoughter.


    Then, Melissa suddenly seemed to remember something and turned to Lina, her gaze falling on her


    waist.


    ¡°Eh? Lina!¡± She asked, ¡°I just realized¡­ Where did the birthmark on your waist go?¡±


    ¡°Birthmark?¡± Lina looked down and smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Mom¡­ I didn¡¯t tell you I had cosmetic


    surgery to remove the birthmark.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Lina chuckled softly. ¡°Gia went with me. She wanted to get her nose done too, so we went together!


    She was the one who found the aesthetic center, and we both received a 20% discount as a referral


    bonus!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a big thing!?¡± Melissa eximed, her concern evident in her


    voice. She was only thinking about the possibility of Lina experiencing pain. ¡°The birthmark was on


    your waist, not your face. How did it offend you?¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t look good!¡± Lina took a big sip of milk. ¡°I don¡¯t get to wear a lot of clothes, and Gia said it didn¡¯t


    look good either!¡±


    ¡°Stop hanging out with that Gia! Just because she said it didn¡¯t look good to her doesn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t


    look good!¡± Melissa pursed her lips and muttered under her breath, ¡°The first time I saw her, I already


    knew she was not a good influence. She¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t look good!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Lina smiled helplessly.


    Growing up, Melissa had always been incredibly protective of Lina. Sometimes, Lina felt that her


    mother¡¯s protectiveness was excessive. For example, when it came to making friends, she couldn¡¯t


    understand why her mother strongly disliked Gia. Whenever she asked, her mother couldn¡¯t provide a


    clear exnation. It seemed to be a matter of intuition, something only a middle-aged woman could


    understand.


    Despite that, Lina enjoyed hanging with Gia and was grateful for all the times thetter had helped her.


    ¡°Lina, don¡¯t mind your mother.¡± Jesse joked with a squint, ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t like your friend simply


    because her family¡¯s poor. Your mom loves money!¡±


    ¡°Jesse Jenner! Your mouth never stops even when you¡¯re eating!¡± Melissa immediately raised her


    voice. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike her because she doesn¡¯t have money! Not at all! I sent our daughter to an elite


    university so she could broaden her horizons and study abroad in the future. But Gia¡¯s family? They


    sent their daughter there to fish for a rich husband!


    ¡°Can that be considered beneficial for the mind? Can it be considered a noble pursuit?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Jesse raised his hands in surrender, hoping his wife would eat more and speak less.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I misspoke. Just focus on eating peacefully. Our daughter will not only study abroad


    and broaden her horizons, but she¡¯ll also be able to find a wealthy husband! How about that?¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Only then did Melissa reveal a hint of a smile.


    Jesse quickly took the opportunity and served his wife dinner, not daring to rx for a moment.


    Lina could not help but burst intoughter, looking quite envious. She lowered her head and quietly


    looked at her phone as she suddenly received a message.


    She looked at the name, and her heart started pounding.


    Opening the message, Zuko had sent only four words: [What are you doing?]


    Lina felt like she had cotton candy stuck in her heart, feeling overwhelmed by the sweetness. She


    could not even focus on eating her sweet roll. After much deliberation over her words, she finally


    replied.


    [Having a meal.]


    She added two more words to make it more reciprocal and less deliberate. [And you?]


    After sending the message, she quickly put her phone on silent mode and locked the screen. However,


    she could not resist for more than ten seconds before unlocking it again. Another message from Zeke


    had arrived.


    [I¡¯m home watching my parents show affection.]


    Lina smiled and typed a few words. [Me too.]


    Then, both of them sent each other an emoji.


    Melissa couldn¡¯t help but notice Lina¡¯s radiant appearance. As she calmly ate her breakfast, memories


    shed through her mind.


    She recalled how Lina had sessfully removed her birthmark just a few days ago. And if she


    remembered correctly, Lina had also added a mole below her eyest year. It seemed Lina and Gia


    had gone together, as thetter imed such things were trendy.


    Melissa often lectured Lina about being proper and not overdoing her makeup. But despite that, the


    mole under her eye seemed to suit Lina perfectly. It added an extra touch of loveliness and charm to


    her already beautiful face.


    Melissa let out a soft sigh, feeling somewhatforted. Her daughter had lost her birthmark and


    gained a mole, drifting further away from the little girl she had brought ashore years ago.


    Her daughter would definitely stay by her side this way. Even if she got married and left her in the


    future, they would only be a bowl of soup apart.


    Whenever Melissa thought about these things, her nose would tingle. The thought of the day Lina


    would find her biological family and leave her was as painful as a knife cutting through her heart.

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    It was a clear and sunny weekend, but Zuko was not around, so time felt particrly slow for Lina.


    She sat at the entryway, feeling bored and absentmindedly nibbling on watermelon. The sound of a car


    horn broke the silence of the empty alley, its loud honk resonating crisply in the air.


    Lina was taken aback and quickly ran out to see.


    A striking red convertible sports car caught Lina¡¯s attention at the alley¡¯s entrance. Its sleek and


    dynamic body glistened under the sunlight, emanating a unique radiance.


    As the car came to a stop, the driver, a person with wavy hair resembling a celebrity, removed her


    sunsses and greeted Lina with a beaming smile. ¡°Ready to have some fun today? Hop in!¡±


    Lina¡¯s surprise and delight were evident as she eximed, almost screaming, ¡°Gia? Is that really you?!¡±


    This version of Gia waspletely different from the one she knew. Untilst week, Gia had been a


    very low-key student, dressing modestly and carrying herself in a reserved manner.


    Then she was absent from ss, and when Lina sent her a message, the only reply she received was


    a vague response: [I took sick leave.]


    Today¡­


    ¡°Missy, are youing or not?¡±


    Lina smiled and eagerly hopped into Gia¡¯s luxury car after informing her parents.


    The interior of the car was also extremely luxurious. It must have been expensive.


    Lina took a deep breath as she nced at her T-shirt and jeans, then at Gia¡¯s exquisite dress, high


    heels, gemstone ne, and pearl bracelet. Suddenly, she felt like Gia had transformed into a swan


    while she remained an ugly duckling.


    In the back of the car sat Gia¡¯s designer handbag¡ªit seemed to be from a brand that required


    purchasing multiple items before being eligible to buy a bag.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina felt a bit dazed, unsure of what had transpired in these few days to bring about such a dramatic


    change in Gia.


    Gia smiled. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The sports car sped down the road, and the wind blew through Gia¡¯s wavy hair, making her look


    radiant.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Lina replied with a smile.


    Actually, she wanted to express that she suddenly felt like they were no longer in the same world, but


    the words that came out were, ¡°I just suddenly find you so beautiful.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Gia giggled happily.


    ¡°Lina, what they say is true. Glow-up is real! Look at how I dress myself up. Even Violet would be


    outshined by me, right?¡±


    Lina smiled. ¡°You were already prettier than her, to begin with!¡±


    ¡°Today¡­ I¡¯ll make you beautiful too!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lina was stunned, but before she could react, Gia suddenly stepped on the elerator, and the


    car raced down the riverside road.


    Before long, Gia brought her to Jangasas¡¯rgest shopping center, mtique za.


    They often visited the ce, but they would quicken their pace without saying a word every time they


    passed by mtique za. This kind of ce where a pair of socks could cost thousands of dors


    was something they never dared to imagine.


    Lina was stunned, and her next subconscious action was to hold Gia back by her hand. However, Gia


    did not stop. Instead, she pulled her in with a smile.


    ¡°Are you crazy¡­¡± Lina whispered, staring at her, ¡°What are we doing here?¡±


    ¡°Shopping, of course! What else could it be?¡±


    Lina could not believe it. ¡°Gia, did you win the lottery?¡±


    Gia smiled without saying anything and pointed at a pair of high heels to ask Lina if she liked them.


    Lina was uneasy, but all the sales associates showed a standard professional smile and a polite bow


    when they saw Gia.


    ¡°Lina, try on these shoes!¡± Gia entered a luxury boutique and excitedly picked out clothes and shoes for


    her. ¡°And this one, this one too. Try them all!¡±

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    ¡°Lina, this bag matches you too!


    ¡°You should try everything on. I¡¯ll wait for you here!¡±


    Upon saying that, Gia sat on the sofa in the center of the boutique, and immediately someone served


    her exquisite-looking pastries.


    Lina felt like she was dreaming. Several shop assistants followed behind her, each with their hands full


    and a smile on their faces that only appeared when they saw potential customers.


    Seeing Lina hesitate to enter the fitting room, Gia walked over and took her hand with a light smile.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. My parents dide into some money!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a few stocks they bought in their early years.¡± Gia¡¯s gaze was evasive. ¡°Somehow, they


    skyrocketed recently to the point where they both start questioning reality! Heh, it¡¯s like a windfall, isn¡¯t


    it?¡±


    Lina was half skeptical. She asionally paid attention to the stock market news too. Although she did


    not understand it well, she could still read charts and trends. In her impression, the stock market had


    always been in decline, but a few stocks had risen unexpectedly and turned everything red. Perhaps


    Gia¡¯s parents did have some good luck.


    ¡°Even so, we shouldn¡¯t be wasteful like this!¡± Lina ced her hand on the back of Gia¡¯s hand. ¡°Besides,


    this money belongs to your parents. We can¡¯t spend it recklessly.¡±


    ¡°No, no, some of it is mine!¡± Gia hurriedly exined, ¡°Anyway¡­ Anyway, you can spend it. I¡¯ll buy


    whatever you like today, my treat!¡±


    ¡°Gia¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lina, you¡¯re my best friend!¡± Gia looked into her eyes, genuine and sincere. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me


    hiding at your ce when I had fights with my parents and got kicked out of the house? You always


    take me in and stand up for me when I face difficulties. I¡¯ll remember this for a lifetime!¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart warmed, and she smiled gently.


    ¡°Lina, I¡¯ve always wanted to find an opportunity to repay you.¡± Gia¡¯s voice gradually lowered with a hint


    of pleading. ¡°Let me repay you today, okay?¡±


    ¡°Silly, do we need to be so polite between us?¡± said Lina.


    ¡°Lina!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Lina knew she could not persuade Gia, so she smiled and said, ¡°But don¡¯t buy so much,


    just one clothing item and one pair of shoes for me. Is that alright?¡±


    Gia looked at her, aplex expression fleeting across her face. However, the abnormalitysted for


    less than two seconds before she turned back into Lina¡¯s best friend.


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s up to you!¡± Gia said, ¡°Last year, I said I¡¯d give you a big birthday present this year. Even


    though your birthday hasn¡¯t arrived yet, you can choose now. After all, we have a long time ahead of


    us!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lina also smiled and picked out something she liked to take into the fitting room.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gia licked her lips, somewhat lost as she stared in the direction of the fitting room. She felt guilty


    too.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She touched therge sapphire ring on her hand, then looked at her handbag with the car key hanging


    on it¡ªthe logo on the key was often seen as a symbol of a rich person.


    If it were not for Lina¡­ or rather, if it were not for Pam, Gia would never have all these.


    Suddenly, Gia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she clenched her fist tightly.


    Her phone rang then, disying an unidentified number. However, she clearly recognized the number,


    and her expression instantly became unnatural. She walked outside the store to answer the call.


    The man on the other end let out two coldughs and lowered his voice. ¡°Ms. Chapman, enjoying your


    shopping spree?¡±


    Gia scanned around abruptly, feeling a chill down her spine!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re all working for the boss. Why would I cause trouble for you?¡± The man sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the za where you¡¯re shopping. I want to meet you face to face and ry a few words from the


    boss.¡±


    Gia took a deep breath and forced herself to remain calm. ¡°Fine, but you can¡¯t get too close to me.


    After you¡¯re done, I still have to continue shopping with Lina.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Such deep sisterly love!¡± The man mocked her. ¡°Fine, I agree. Five minutester, at the cafe


    on the basement floor of the mall. It¡¯s rtively secluded. I¡¯ll speak fast and leave!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The man chuckled. ¡°Oh, by the way, spend your money a little more conservatively. Your good friend


    has a sharper mind than you. She might see through you if she notices anything suspicious about your


    spending! And it¡¯ll be troublesome for you when she confronts you about it seriously!¡±

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    Gia hung up, her palms sweating. She collected herself and turned back to the store, where Lina had


    note out yet. Gia pretended as if nothing had happened and softly asked, ¡°Lina, are you done


    trying the clothes on?¡±


    ¡°This one¡¯s a bit big. I need a smaller size¡­¡±


    Gia immediately asked the store staff to find the right size.


    ¡°Lina, um¡­ Why don¡¯t you go ahead and try it on? I¡­ I need to use the restroom!¡±


    Lina agreed, and Gia quickly rushed out of the store, heading toward the cafe on the basement floor.


    The man was already seated in the far corner. Gia¡¯s legs trembled slightly as she forced herself to


    appear calm and sat down in front of him. The man handed her a card. With most of his face covered


    by a baseball cap, the slight curve of his lips sent shivers down her spine.


    ¡°The boss says you¡¯ve done a good job. This is your reward.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Your next task is to keep Lina here and ensure she doesn¡¯t appear in Centrolis.¡±


    Gia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°But¡­ I n to work in Centrolis after I graduate!¡±


    ¡°Future matters will be dealt with in the future.¡±


    Gia wanted to say something more, but the cold expression on the man¡¯s face silenced her. After giving


    their boss¡¯ instructions, the man stood up and prepared to leave.


    The man said with a sneer, ¡°Ms. Chapman, the boss says as long as you canplete each task, he¡¯ll


    definitely not treat you unfairly.¡±


    Gia¡¯s voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the boss¡­ choose me?¡±


    ¡°Choose you?¡±


    Gia looked up at him.


    Yes, since they needed someone to impersonate the daughter of the Thompsons, why had they not


    chosen her? Instead, they had her approach Lina from the beginning of university, acquire Lina¡¯s DNA


    sample, and even take Lina to remove her birthmark and add a mole.


    After all that effort, they found another girl to impersonate Pam. Gia could not understand. She


    always thought she was the perfect candidate to be Pam.


    The man paused and turned to look at her. Although she could not see his gaze clearly, she could


    sense the contempt and mockery emanating from him.


    The man scoffed lightly. ¡°Ms. Chapman, you should understand this as someone who buys designer


    handbags. Even if it¡¯s a counterfeit, there are different grades. Heh! What a pity. Even if you carry an


    Herm¨¨s, you still can¡¯t be a true socialite!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    The man raised his hand slightly and quickly disappeared into the crowd of the mall. ¡°Spend the money


    in your ount wisely!¡±


    In fact, he did not mention one thing. The person his boss wanted to use had to be a suitable puppet.


    Gia was too independent and would not be someone who obediently followed orders. They could


    control her with money for now. What about the future?


    If she sessfully impersonated Pam, gained the Thompsons¡¯ trust, and married into the


    Hamertons, she would turn her back on them! They would not obtain anything they desired. It was


    better to keep her in Jangasas and restrain Lina, ensuring that Lina¡¯s identity would never be revealed.


    At the Thompson residence in Centrolis¡­


    Zuko met Pam there, who had been missing for so many years.


    She was fair-skinned, delicate, and obedient. Zuko was momentarily stunned when he saw her for the


    first time. He had initially assumed that this Pam they had found was an impersonator, but he


    suddenly felt that his judgment might have been wrong this time.


    He nced at his parents. Zephyr and Cordelia shared the same expression of confusion.


    ¡°Pammy, greet them!¡± Linda held the girl¡¯s hand. She had been holding her daughter¡¯s hand like that for


    the past few days. Even when sleeping, she would stay by her daughter¡¯s side quietly, kissing her hand


    repeatedly, unwilling to let go even for a moment.


    Pam lowered her head slightly. She had a beautiful oval face with not overly stunning features but


    pleasant to look at. What surprised Zuko even more was that she resembled Nichs slightly.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Toph whispered in Zuko¡¯s ear, ¡°Zuko, do you think she looks like Uncle Nichs?¡±


    Zuko remained silent for a moment and replied softly, ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ it might just be an illusion,¡± muttered Toph. ¡°Even if you put two strangers together, you¡¯ll start


    to think they look alike after a long time. We¡¯re all human beings with two eyes and one mouth. There¡¯s


    nothing special¡­¡±


    Realization struck Zuko as he found the exnation quite reasonable.


    Lost in thought, he was abruptly jolted by a soft voice calling him, ¡°Zuko.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Zuko froze.


    Pam stood in front of him, nodding slightly as a gesture of greeting.


    Zuko¡¯s expression changed slightly, showing a polite but distant coldness toward her.


    Hearty peals ofughter echoed from the entrance hall. Nichs strode in, apanied by another


    man. Zuko followed the sound and saw a man simr in age and appearance to Nichs. Both of them


    were engaged in a lively conversation as they walked.


    ¡°Zephyr, Cordelia, you¡¯re all here too!¡± Nichs eximed with excitement. ¡°Let me introduce you. He¡¯s


    my younger cousin, Melvin¡­ My daughter¡¯s return is all thanks to him!¡±


    Melvin waved his hand, revealing a deep smile. ¡°Actually, I just got lucky. In any case, my niece is also


    a Thompson! How could a Thompson child be left to wander outside?


    ¡°I¡¯m d to have helped my cousin this time!¡± Melvin spoke earnestly and choked up as he continued.


    ¡°Seeing their family reunited, I feel that the hardships of these past 20 years were not in vain¡­¡±


    Melvin¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Nichs, Linda, you must stay happy!¡±


    Nichs and Linda were emotional individuals, so tears welled up in their eyes upon hearing his words.


    Zephyr patted Nichs¡¯ shoulder while Cordelia busied herselfforting Linda.


    Toph also went over to cheer them up. Only Zuko seemed to be detached, observing everything with a


    cold demeanor.


    When he inadvertently made eye contact with Pam, the girl paused for a moment before quickly


    lowering her head, nervously fiddling with her skirt.

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    ¡°This must be the eldest son of the Hamertons, right?¡±


    Melvin suddenly turned his gaze toward Zuko at the dining table.


    Zuko paused and looked back at him.


    It was worth mentioning that Melvin also belonged to the category who aged well. Despite reaching


    middle age, he did not show any sign of that. On the contrary, he looked even more energetic than a


    young man.


    He also looked good. He bore a striking resemnce to Nichs, and anyone could tell at first nce


    that they were cousins from the same lineage.


    Zuko frowned and nced at the nearby Pam, feeling something was off.


    ¡°Zuko, Uncle Melvin¡¯s talking to you!¡± Cordelia reminded him in a low voice. ¡°Since you call Nichs¡¯


    Uncle Nichs¡¯, just call him Uncle Melvin.¡±


    Zuko nodded slightly, politely acknowledging it.


    Melvin smiled and praised him. ¡°The children of the Hamertons are all outstanding, truly exceptional!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Melvin, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°My eldest son is great in every way, except he doesn¡¯t


    like talking much. Please don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. They say silence is golden, and only lucky ones speak slowly, right?¡±


    Cordelia and Zephyr exchanged a nce and gently curled their lips. They had a feeling that Melvin


    was more shrewd than Nichs because thetter would never resort to such ttery.


    A few rounds of drinkster, Melvin put his hand on Nichs¡¯ shoulder and began to reminisce about


    their chaotic childhood. However, he suddenly changed the topic and smiled with a squint. ¡°Nichs, I


    remember you once said that if I found you your daughter, you¡¯d use 1/3 of Sol Entertainment to thank


    me, right?¡±


    Nichs¡¯ face was red from drinking, and he was intoxicated, almost agreeing to it without thinking.


    Zephyr anxiously watched this unfold and viciously kicked Nichs¡¯ leg under the table while ring at


    him, yet the guy did not react at all.


    Zuko suddenly spoke, smirking. ¡°Uncle Melvin, are you joking, or are you being serious?¡±


    Melvin looked over as he replied, ¡°Zuko, this is an agreement between me and my cousin. It¡¯s none of


    your business. Ha, have some more dishes!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Uncle Melvin, what you said isn¡¯t right.¡± Zuko put down his cutlery and looked at Melvin directly. ¡°Sol


    Entertainment and the Hamertons¡¯ Imperial Media are evenly matched in show business in recent


    years. We don¡¯t want to create apetitive rtionship. Working together for mutual benefit can let


    us go further.


    ¡°So, Imperial Media injected a certain amount of capital into Sol Entertainment five years ago, acquiring


    a 10% stake. It¡¯s not much, but there are shares of the Hamertons within Sol Entertainment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you want to get this 1/3 share, Uncle Melvin, but before you do it, shouldn¡¯t you


    separate the Hamertons¡¯ money first?¡±


    At that point, Zuko sneered. ¡°Besides, Sol Entertainment is Uncle Nichs¡¯ empire he worked hand


    and foot for. You probably have no idea how many hardships he has been through. Why didn¡¯t I see


    you stepping forward to help Uncle Nichs when he faced difficulties?¡±


    Melvin¡¯s expression stiffened, and his eyes darted around.


    He reevaluated Zuko. It seemed that he had underestimated this young heir. He thought that being in


    his mid-20s and born with a silver spoon, Zuko was sheltered and ignorant of the world. Melvin never


    expected him to say such words in front of his elders!


    Zephyr watched his son with a pleased smile and smoothly brought the conversation to a close. ¡°Mr.


    Melvin, please don¡¯t take offense. It¡¯s my ipetence as a father. This kid¡¯s talking nonsense. Please


    don¡¯t lower yourself to his level. I¡¯ll educate him properly back home!¡±


    Melvin smiled superficially as he raised his wine ss and finished it in one gulp.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Hah, if you really think you¡¯re ipetent as a father, where were you when Zuko was bbering


    earlier?¡¯


    The couple had been listening to their son happily!


    Melvin winced and looked at Nichs. ¡°Nichs, sigh¡­ Look at the mess this has be! I was just


    joking earlier! I genuinely wanted to help you find your daughter and help the Thompsons! I really have


    no ulterior motives. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I know you¡¯ve had too much to drink!¡± Nichs chuckled. ¡°But my daughter¡¯s back. It¡¯s


    a joyous asion! I¡¯ll definitely hold a grand celebration!¡±

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    Nichs put a hand on Melvin¡¯s shoulder and gave it a firm pat. ¡°You have to be there by then! You


    hear?¡±


    Melvin quickly nodded and raised his ss, celebrating their supposedly deep family bond.


    Zuko nced at Pammy beside him. It seemed like she had not spoken a word since sitting at the


    dining table. She kept her head down, poking at the food on her te with her fork, herrge eyes


    seemingly holding countless thoughts.


    ¡­


    On the way back, Zuko remained silent. Cordelia and Zephyr also looked grim.


    The situation was too bizarre.


    The person who had kidnapped Pammy years ago was a distant rtive of Nichs, someone almost


    completely unrted to him. He had just risked it to get some money. Now, the person who had


    brought Pammy back was Nichs¡¯ cousin.


    Before Nichs acquired his current wealth, none of his rtives had been willing to associate with


    him.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m a little worried.¡± Zephyr spoke softly. ¡°That rtive of Nichs kidnapped Pammy for


    money back then, and now Melvin returned with her. Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I feel uneasy too.¡± Cordelia muttered, ¡°But seeing Linda so excited, I can¡¯t bear to¡­ Besides,


    what if she is Pammy?¡±


    ¡°Mom, dad, why are you troubled by such things?¡± Toph, who had been silent, took off his earphones


    and smiled. ¡°Find a way to get that Pammy to someone we know and do a DNA test. It¡¯s easy to get


    samples from Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda. The key is Pammy!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia nced at him. ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Toph smirked mischievously and cast a wicked gaze at his own brother.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s engaged to the Thompson heiress, isn¡¯t he? If they get married and sleep together,


    getting some samples wouldn¡¯t be difficult, right? You¡¯ll get the sample on their wedding night¡ª Oww!¡±


    Before Toph could finish his sentence, his older brother¡¯s palm struck the back of his head.


    ¡°Mom, he hit me!¡± whined Toph.


    ¡°Mom, he started it!¡± protested Zuko.


    ¡°You¡¯re bullying your younger brother!¡± retorted Toph.


    ¡°You¡¯re not respecting your elder brother!¡± Zuko barked back.


    Cordelia felt both amused and exasperated. She had put an end to countless disputes between these


    two brothers as they grew up, and it always ended with Zephyr kicking them away and telling them to


    ¡°go y elsewhere¡±.


    Now, Zephyr was still the one dealing with them. ¡°Both of you, shut up! Can¡¯t you see that your mother


    wants to take a nap?¡±


    He then spoke softly again. ¡°Sweetheart, lean on me and rest your eyes for a while. I¡¯ll wake you up


    when we get home.¡±


    Cordelia smiled and happily leaned on his shoulder.


    Zuko and Toph shrank back simultaneously, one focusing on his phone and the other listening to


    music. Most likely, even when they arrived home, their father would not have the heart to wake up their


    mother and would quietly carry her from the car all the way home. The two of them sighed in unison


    before they looked at each other and burst intoughter.


    Their parents¡¯ lovey-dovey moments were not meant to be watched, or their eyes would sting!


    Zuko looked at the rapidly receding scenery outside and nced upward. A full moon hung in the navy


    night sky. He wondered if the moon in Jangasas was as round and bright and what the people beneath


    it were thinking.


    He checked the time on his watch. It was now past 8:00 p.m., and ording to Lina¡¯s usual habits, she


    should be taking a walk by the seaside at this time. However, she had to pass through a dark path to


    get from the alley to the seaside.


    Zuko jolted, and his heart raced as he quickly dialed a number on his phone.

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    The phone rang for a while without anyone answering, making Zuko even more anxious. His face


    turned pale, and tiny beads of sweat formed on his nose.


    By then, the car had already entered Hamerton Manor.


    As expected, Cordelia had fallen asleep in the car. Zephyr made a gesture for everyone to stay quiet


    and carefully carried her out of the car.


    Toph, wearing headphones and whistling, watched his father¡¯s back and almost had ¡°envious¡± written


    on his forehead.


    ¡°Ah, I wonder when I¡¯ll meet someone I like. Just like dad doting on mom, I want to dote on her forever!


    Right, bro?¡±


    Zuko did not react.


    Toph then noticed that his brother¡¯s face had turned pale with a look of tension.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Toph.


    Zuko nced at him indifferently, telling him to go back and rest, then he walked briskly to a secluded


    corner of the courtyard. He dialed the number repeatedly, but no one answered. With each passing


    minute, his heart grew more troubled.


    Countless possibilities filled his mind.


    Perhaps she encountered danger while walking that small path.


    Perhaps Violet had plotted something against her.


    Perhaps she was already¡­


    Zuko¡¯s heart pounded, and it felt like his blood surged through his body in reverse. He was about to ask


    the butler to arrange a private ne to rush back to Jangasas when his phone suddenly vibrated in his


    hand.


    ¡°Hello!?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± The voice on the other end was soft and carried a hint ofughter. ¡°Why does


    your voice sound like that? It¡¯s scary!¡±


    Zuko was stunned for a few seconds and gradually calmed down. Not only did Lina find it scary, but he


    also found it scary.


    For someone who had been mature beyond his years and ustomed to disguising his emotions, what


    had just happened was truly abnormal.


    Zuko used a light cough to cover up his embarrassment, but his words came out incoherently. ¡°N-


    Nothing, I-I just, I suddenly remembered that you might be taking a walk by the seaside, and I wanted


    to call and remind you that¡­ it¡¯s cold, soyer up.¡±


    Lina was puzzled and took a while to react. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s summer now!¡±


    ¡°Oh, then it¡¯s hot, soyer up.¡±


    ¡°Zeke!¡± Lina burst intoughter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I remember that Jangasas isn¡¯t far from


    Centrolis! Why does it feel like we¡¯re living in different hemispheres?¡±


    Zuko bit his tongue and grimaced, wishing he could take back what he had just said!


    ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t go for a walk today.¡± Lina spoke softly. ¡°There¡¯s no moon tonight, and I didn¡¯t feel like


    going out.¡±


    ¡°No moon?¡±


    Lina confirmed it. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s overcast in Jangasas, and the fog has set in.¡±


    Zuko naturally replied, ¡°Oh¡­ Can you tell me the shape of the fog tonight?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Zuko cursed himself again for his foolishness.


    He did not want to admit that he was worried about her safety, which was why he kept calling. He was


    rambling on because he wanted to hear her voice more and have a conversation with her.


    He also did not want to admit that Lina had unknowingly entered his heart.


    Lina¡¯s heart also raced like a startled deer¡¯s as she held her phone. Just moments ago, she had been


    doing her homework and had put her phone on silent mode. Once she was done and saw over 20


    missed calls¡ªall from the same person¡ªher smile became sweeter than honey. She felt like she had


    the whole world in that instant.


    What happened next?


    He rambled on with a few sentences and stopped. Now, she could only hear his slightly heavy


    breathing through the phone. After a moment of silence, Lina finally gathered her courage and asked,


    ¡°Zeke¡­ w-when are youing back?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s heart melted right away. Then, countless possibilities flooded his mind.


    Could it be that she liked him?


    Perhaps she was also thinking of him when he was looking at the moon and thinking of her?


    Or maybe¡­ her family really could not do without him as their door guardian.


    Zuko sighed, feeling that thest possibility was the most likely.


    ¡°Zeke, are you even listening?¡± she asked,


    Zuko hurriedly answered, ¡°Oh, yes!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°So when are youing back?¡±


    Zuko almost blurted out ¡°tomorrow¡± but managed to suppress it with reason. ¡°I¡­ I might have to stay a


    few more days. After finallying back to see my parents, how can I just leave?¡±Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± Lina was understanding. ¡°But don¡¯t stay away for too long, okay? Because I¡­¡±


    She did not continue her sentence.


    Another awkward silence followed.


    However, Lina quickly smiled and said, ¡°Before youe back, send me the train schedule, and I¡¯ll


    pick you up at the train station!¡±


    Zuko nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Zeke, I saw a little squirrel at university today!¡±


    Zukoughed. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was small and very agile!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I learned how to fry crullers and sweet rolls. I¡¯ll secretly make some for you when you


    come back!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zuko furrowed his brows but smiled after that. Why did she have to make them ¡°secretly¡±?


    ¡°And also, I found a snack that¡¯s really delicious and sells well! When youe back, let¡¯s stock up on


    it!¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Zeke, and¡­¡±


    Zuko found a rock to sit on and listened quietly. The gentle moonlight bathed him, smoothing away his


    sharp edges, and a hint of warmth colored his gaze.


    She was willing to share every bit of her life with him, and he was willing to listen. Whatever she said,


    he would listen.


    That phone callsted nearly two hours, and the phone had heated up. Only when Lina mentioned


    wanting to sleep did he reluctantly hang up.


    As he turned around, a figure shed by in the bushes!


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± he shouted.


    ¡°Bro, it¡¯s me!¡± Toph walked out with a carefree smile. ¡°You took a while with that call! Did you find a


    girlfriend in Jangasas?¡±


    ¡°Go y somewhere else!¡± Zuko carefully put his phone back in his pocket.


    ¡°Aww, Zuko.¡± Toph¡¯s gossip-loving heart started to stir. ¡°You don¡¯t really have a girlfriend, do you? That


    won¡¯t do. You still have to fulfill your engagement with Pammy¡­¡±


    ¡°What Pammy?¡± Zuko furrowed his brow. ¡°We still don¡¯t know if it¡¯s actually her or an impostor.¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s actually her?¡± Toph nced at him. ¡°That girl from Jangasas, will she take the initiative to


    step back and let you fulfill your engagement?¡±

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    Lina admired the paintings on Zuko¡¯s phone, particrly captivated by the firefly painting¡¯s vibrant


    colors and bold brushstrokes. She expressed her fascination, wishing she could see the artwork in


    person.


    Zuko chuckled knowingly.


    Although Zuko¡¯s grandmother was not a renowned artist, she had made a name for herself within


    artistic circles. Her painting, The Fireflies¡¯ Light, had fetched a staggering $30,000,000 at an auction in


    Centrolis over two decades ago. Her reputation was well-known among industry insiders but less so to


    those outside the art world.


    Living in Southeast Aciatic and maintaining a low profile, X, Zuko¡¯s grandmother, had a limited online


    presence, making it difficult for her work to gain widespread recognition unless essed through


    exclusive tforms requiring VIP ounts. Hence, showcasing his grandmother¡¯s artwork proved to


    be the best choice in this situation.


    Zuko got Lina to turn on theputer and sent those paintings to her. ¡°Pick one and try to copy it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having trouble picking!¡± Lina smiled happily but was nervous. ¡°This person¡¯s brush strokes and use


    of colors are extraordinary. She must be a famous artist, right?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± he said. ¡°I have many of her paintings.¡±


    Lina widened her eyes.


    She thought about it and realized that if Zeke could afford the paintings, the artist must not be known.


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡± Lina sighed. ¡°Her paintings are beautiful. She should be famous!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing unfortunate.¡± Zuko quickly prepared the canvas and brushes for her. He was worried that


    he would expose something if he talked more. ¡°P-Paint now. We¡¯re having dinner soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± She nodded and picked The Fireflies¡¯ Light out of all the paintings.


    ¡°The painting with fireflies is unique!¡± She smiled. ¡°Violet will target me again when I¡¯m done copying it!¡±


    Zuko was stunned beforeughing with her. ¡®She sure has great taste¡­¡¯


    Lina began sketching with a pencil before transitioning to painting after creating a rough draft.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The process of painting proved to be quite challenging for her.


    She held herself to high standards, even when copying a piece. Every detail had to be executed


    perfectly. She constantly adjusted the colors on her palette, taking a long time to achieve the desired


    mix.


    Meanwhile, Zuko found great joy in observing her work.


    He eagerly attended to her needs, providing water and asionally fanning her. He remained busy


    with his gestures of support.


    Suddenly, Zuko¡¯s phone vibrated, indicating a text message from Toph. Sneaking into the corridor, he


    checked the message discreetly, ensuring no one was watching before texting him back.


    [What!!!]


    Toph was shocked on the other side of the phone.


    Zuko had merely replied with one word with three exmation marks.


    It did not seem like his usual cold behavior.


    Toph hesitated as he typed with trembling hands. [I¡¯ve sent you all of grandma¡¯s paintings to you¡­ but


    you can¡¯t even tell me what you¡¯re doing with them?]


    Zuko: [It¡¯s none of your business, is it?]


    The mischievous Toph instantly came to a realization. [Bro, are you trying to sell grandma¡¯s paintings to


    make some money in Jangasas?]


    Zuko was rendered speechless.


    Toph: [It¡¯s not like our family is poor. Why are you doing this, bro?]


    Zuko: [Okay, I¡¯m not telling you. I need them.]


    After sending the text, Zuko pondered about it and texted more.


    Zuko: [I might look for you again in the next few days. I need your help to let everyone on the Inte


    know that grandma¡¯s painting is being replicated!]


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Toph stared at his phone screen for a long time.


    He understood those words, so howe he did not understand what Zuko was trying to say?


    However, since his brother had spoken, he could only follow his instructions.

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    Lina dedicated the entire night to reproducing The Fireflies¡¯ Light.


    After it dried, she proudly carried it to the university and ced it in the studio with a sense of grandeur.


    The lecturer emphasized the importance of participating in the art exhibition during the lecture. ¡°Joining


    the art exhibition is not just about showcasing your talent. It¡¯s an opportunity to refine your skills and


    push yourself beyond your limits. And let me tell you, prestigious universities abroad are always on the


    lookout for outstanding works. Your artwork could be handpicked, leading to schrships and a life-


    changing milestone.¡±


    ¡­


    With a smirk on her face, Lina secretly followed Violet after ss.


    As expected, Violet headed toward the studio. After cautiously surveying the surroundings, Violet


    entered and took out her phone to capture numerous pictures of The Fireflies¡¯ Light.


    Shortly after, Violet hurriedly departed.


    Meanwhile, Lina gathered evidence of Violet¡¯s actions, just in case.


    Suddenly, someone tapped Lina¡¯s shoulder when she finished.


    Startled, Lina clutched her heart. ¡°It¡¯s you! You scared me!¡±


    Gia chuckled and asked, ¡°What are you doing here? Were you stalking a good-looking guy?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Lina grabbed Gia¡¯s arm.


    Just as Lina was about to reveal her entire n, she recalled Zuko¡¯s words.


    ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. Not even the closest person you know!¡±


    Annoyance welled up within Lina at that time.


    Her world had always been pure and untainted due to her parents¡¯ protection. In her mind, sharing


    secrets with her best friend was natural. She would also share the good news with her.


    However, Zuko had advised her differently. ¡°My mother taught me to keep some things to yourself.


    Don¡¯t reveal everything¡­¡±


    ¡°Gia isn¡¯t just somebody else. She¡¯s my best friend!¡± protested Lina.


    ¡°But¡­ your mom doesn¡¯t seem to like her!¡± retorted Zuko.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Lina found herself unable to resist his charm.


    A gentle smile yed on his lips as he casually brushed her messy hair behind her ear. At that


    moment, their hearts raced, and their gazes locked. The world seemed to fade away, leaving only the


    two of them.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°No matter what¡­ You have to listen to your mom,¡± he said, feigning a cough to hide his awkwardness.


    ¡°Not everyone is your friend. You need to be cautious, understand?¡±


    Lina nodded, her face flushed and her ears turning red. The intensity of the moment lingered, etching a


    memory she wouldn¡¯t soon forget.


    ¡­


    ¡°Lina?¡± Gia waved at her. ¡°Lina!¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you pull my arm!?¡± asked Gia.


    Lina tried to calm down. It was strange. Why would her heart race, and would she be distracted when


    she thought about Zuko?


    She looked at Gia. Although she really wanted to tell her about it, she decided to listen to Zuko. Thus,


    Lina swallowed everything that she was going to say.


    ¡°Oh, n-nothing.¡± She smiled. ¡°Oh, is it lunchtime? Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria!¡±


    Gia thought Lina was being weird. She smiled helplessly, shook her head, and teased Lina. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re


    keeping secrets now?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just hungry!¡± said Lina.


    ¡°Let me remind you of this!¡± Gia held her hand and smiled. ¡°You have a husband. Don¡¯t flirt with other


    good-looking guys in university! I¡¯ll watch you for your door guardian!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Gia!¡± Lina denied it, but she was blushing. They were shoving each other and


    laughing while they walked.


    However, Gia suddenly stopped before they arrived at the cafeteria and took out her phone. Something


    seemed wrong.


    Lina looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Gia tried to calm down and said with a smile, ¡°Go queue first, Lina. Order the same food


    you¡¯re going to order for me. I need to return a call!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lina did not think too much about it and walked in directly.


    Gia looked around nervously and bit her lip before quickly running into a quiet corner nearby.

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    Gia¡¯s hands trembled as she dialed the number.


    As soon as the call connected, fear gripped her. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Well, well, Ms. Gia.¡± The man¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve been quite the avid


    shoppertely!¡±


    Gia¡¯s face turned pale. She should have known that the credit cards they had given her came with


    strings attached. They had been monitoring her spending all along!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I may have bought a few limited edition bags, some Cece suits, and some quality cosmetics¡­ So


    what? Don¡¯t I deserve them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all you bought¡­¡± Gia heard the sound of paper flipping on the other end. ¡°ording


    to these receipts, you also splurged on a luxury car!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want tomute, taking the train to university like everyone else. I prefer to travel infort.


    What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± retorted Gia.


    The man¡¯s smile remained silent.


    ¡°I-I deserve all of this!¡± Gia¡¯s voice quivered. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t obtained Lina¡¯s test sample and convinced her


    to cooperate, do you think your n would have gone so smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You believe you deserve it all¡­¡± The man absorbed her words and scoffed. ¡°Seems like our boss


    was right about you!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.


    He had mentioned that she was a challenge to control.


    However, the man kept that to himself, chuckling before addressing the main topic. ¡°Aside from


    removing her birthmark, is there any other way you can further alter her appearance?¡±


    ¡°What more do you want?¡± Gia retorted. ¡°stic surgery? That costs a fortune! Is he willing to pay for


    it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, dear. It¡¯s not cute.¡±


    ¡°I just spent some money. Is it necessary for you to call me to question me?¡± Gia was pissed. ¡°Listen


    up! If you piss me off, I¡¯ll bring Lina Jenner to Centrolis! Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re going to do about that!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice became deep. ¡°Lady, don¡¯t be impulsive, or else¡­ I guarantee that the two of you


    won¡¯t make it to Centrolis alive!¡±


    Gia was merely a girl in her early 20s, after all. No matter how dejected she felt, she was terrified when


    she heard the threat.


    ¡°Our boss ordered to change Lina¡¯s appearance a little bit more!¡± The man chuckled and enunciated


    each word. ¡°If stic surgery is too expensive, then disfigure her!¡±


    He hung up after saying that.


    Gia leaned against a tree, her mind nk and sweat dripping from the tip of her nose.


    She made her way to the cafeteria in distress. Lina had already paid for her food and was waiting for


    her at their usual table.


    Gia mustered a forced smile upon seeing her.


    Lina had ordered meatballs, pasta, and a Coke¡ªGia¡¯s favorites.


    ¡°Here!¡± Lina handed her the cutlery. ¡°You made it back just in time while the food is still hot! You were


    on the phone for quite a while. Do you secretly have a boyfriend?¡±


    Gia looked up, meeting Lina¡¯s pure, bright eyes and witnessing her sweet smile. It choked her, and


    tears threatened to escape.


    Everyone had a heart, after all.


    Gia couldn¡¯t bring herself to say they were close, but she could confidently say that she wasn¡¯t just


    using her!


    In the university, Gia felt like an outsider. The wealthy students boycotted and mocked her.


    Lina was the only one who stood by her side.


    They had relied on each other for the past two years, supporting one another through tough times.


    Their small dorm room may have been cramped, but it was filled with warmth. It was a ce they had


    built together, little by little.


    They had made a promise to each other¡ªto buy a small condo for themselves, even when they had


    their own families with husbands and children. Their names would be on the property deed. It would be


    their sanctuary.


    If their marriages didn¡¯t work out or they weren¡¯t happy with their lives, they would have a ce to seek


    sce.


    Lina loved making ns for the future. She had started saving money as soon as they made that


    decision.


    In Lina¡¯s purse, there was only one bank card. She would deposit money into the ount and never


    touch it. She referred to it as the down payment for their future home.


    Lina genuinely cared for Gia.


    But what was Gia doing?


    She was contemting how to disfigure her!


    ¡°Gia!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She jumped.


    ¡°Eat quickly!¡± Lina shook her head helplessly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you lose your soul? Which


    man charmed you like that?¡±


    Gia tried her best to smile. She then took a deep breath and pretended to look like nothing was wrong


    as much as she could.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    She looked away, which shifted Lina¡¯s attention. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s Violet!¡±


    Lina looked where she was looking. It was really Violet!


    A princess like her would never eat at the cafeteria, though the standard was on par with a five-star


    hotel¡¯s buffet.


    However, it was strange that not only was she queuing at the cafeteria today, but she was also smiling


    brightly. She said she hated the cafeteria because it was crowded and messy, yet she was smiling at


    everyone today.


    Gia scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s got her so cheerful? They say that joyous events resonate in one¡¯s spirit. There


    are only two joyous events in this world. Either you have money, or you¡¯ve found love! Violet seems to


    have money, so does that mean she has a boyfriend now?¡±


    Lina understood the situation and smiled mysteriously.


    Indeed, a joyous event was happening in her life, but it had nothing to do with money or love.


    The joyful event was that she had copied Lina¡¯s work for thepetition!


    While Lina was contemting, Violet walked toward her after putting her food on the table.


    ¡°Oh my, is that all you guys are eating?¡± she said condescendingly, her eyes filled with disdain. ¡°If it¡¯s


    not enough for you, just let me know. My family owns the cafeteria. Adding a dish or two for you would


    be a piece of cake!¡±


    Violet scoffed after saying that and gnashed her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll just treat it as charity, like feeding dogs!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Gia suddenly stood up and stared fiercely at her.


    ¡°Forget it, Gia.¡± Lina pulled her and looked at Violet, revealing a calm smile. ¡°Let¡¯s not mind what


    Princess Violet says.


    ¡°Eh? You have quite a lot of dishes on your te!¡± Lina said while smiling. ¡°Ahh, your family invested in


    the cafeteria. It belongs to your family, so they¡¯d have to spoil their family dog, giving it enough food.


    That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    It was Violet¡¯s turn to be pissed now.

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    The gathered university students couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, whispering to each other at the


    scene.


    Lina smiled and motioned for Gia to sit down as they continued eating calmly.


    Violet¡¯s face turned flushed and pale, her eyes wide with disbelief. She wanted to retaliate butcked


    experience, only able to point at Lina for a prolonged moment before uttering, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Some wealthy students who disliked Violet¡¯s pretentious and arrogant behavior now sided with Lina,


    mocking Violet openly.


    ¡°Violet, what Lina said is true. Why are you getting so upset?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The princess never sets foot in the cafeteria. It¡¯s a rare sight to see her here. No wonder


    they¡¯re treating her like a pet!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Stop it, or they might start serving you dog food too!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Amidst theirughter, those individuals departed.


    Violet took a few deep breaths before approaching Lina and leaving with a final insult.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Get over yourself. You have no idea what¡¯sing your way¡­ Watch out!¡±


    Gia rolled her eyes in disdain, unimpressed by Violet¡¯s behavior.


    Never did Gia imagine that Violet would target her instead. ¡°Hey, Gia, did you get a new bag?¡±


    Taken aback, Gia instinctively hid the bag behind her.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re doing welltely. Did you really find yourself a wealthy boyfriend? Or did you


    engage in some shady business to afford that designer bag?!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gia abruptly stood up, staring at Violet with anger.


    Like a provoked animal, Violet continued to provoke. ¡°Lina, even your best friend is now rich, yet you


    continue to dress like that. How can you two look like best friends when you¡¯re together? Gia, you


    should share your newfound wealth with your best friend too! What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t want to talk


    about it now?¡±


    Gia felt a little guilty, so she instinctively raised her voice. ¡°Shut up if you can¡¯t behave, Violet!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just fooling around. You¡¯re really mad now? Hahaha!¡± Violetughed. ¡°Lina, it seems your best


    friend is hiding something from you. Watch out. Don¡¯t be betrayed by the person you trust most!


    Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous! You¡¯re crazy!¡± Gia picked up a bowl of pasta to m it at Violet¡¯s face, but Lina grabbed


    her tightly!


    ¡°Don¡¯t act impulsively, Gia!¡± said Lina.


    At that moment, Gia really had the intention to kill Violet. ¡°I must teach this lunatic a lesson!¡±


    Violet was merely spewing nonsense, but she did not expect her to get everything right. Each word she


    said was triggering Gia.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make this bigger than it is,¡± Lina advised her. ¡°Just pretend a dog chased after and


    barked at you. Are you really going to fight an animal?¡±


    Gia held back and put down the bowl with her shaky hand.


    Violet scoffed and returned to her table nearby in a smug manner.


    However, she suddenly lost her appetite when she recalled Lina¡¯s mocking words as she looked at the


    food in front of her. She threw everything into the trash can after ying around with the cutlery.


    Peace was regained in the cafeteria.


    Linaforted Gia while putting food onto her te. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. Eat quickly. It won¡¯t be good


    when it¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°Lina¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Gia bit her lip. ¡°W-Why are you so good to me?¡±


    Lina was stunned. She then chuckled and said, ¡°Why did you ask that out of nowhere? Aren¡¯t we best


    friends? Who would I do this for if not you?¡±


    ¡°But would you still be friends with me if you found out that I did something terrible to you one day?¡±


    asked Gia.

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    Gia¡¯s expression turned grim as she uttered those words.


    Lina was taken aback, sensing a hidden meaning behind Gia¡¯s statement. Reflecting on Gia¡¯s recent


    unusual behavior, Lina began to suspect that something moreplex was troubling her friend.


    However, she couldn¡¯t quite grasp the full extent of the problem.


    After a moment of silence, Lina reached out and held Gia¡¯s hand, casually delivering a weighty


    message. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you would do something like that to me.¡±


    Gia was shocked by Lina¡¯s response.


    Lina smiled gently. ¡°If you¡¯ve truly done something terrible, I hope you hold yourself back until I find out.


    Please, spare me from experiencing the pain of such betrayal¡­ Maybe then, we can still salvage our


    friendship.¡±


    Gia licked her lips, her expression serious.


    Lina¡¯s pure and transparent smile shone like a crystal, exposing the darkness lurking within Gia¡¯s heart.


    Gia recalled her small and crowded home, where her parents treated her as a tool to care for her


    brother. They even suggested using her dowry to finance her brother¡¯s future marriage. From a young


    age, they ingrained in her the idea that her education didn¡¯t matter as long as she found a wealthy


    husband.


    They even went as far as suggesting that if Gia couldn¡¯t find a rich husband, bing the mistress of


    an old, wealthy man was an eptable option. As long as Gia could bring money into the family, they


    didn¡¯t mind her selling her body.


    It was under these toxic circumstances that Gia grew up, constantly subjected to her brother¡¯s


    mistreatment and belittlement. He treated her as a servant, issuing orders and resorting to verbal and


    physical abuse whenever he was displeased.


    Living in such a toxic environment had tainted Gia¡¯s heart as well.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She envied Lina¡¯s loving and doting parents, who cherished her as their precious daughter. Even Dave


    treated Lina like a little sister and was protective and caring. It was in stark contrast to Gia¡¯s own


    experiences, where she was constantly treated as less than worthy.


    A mix of envy and jealousy swirled within Gia¡¯s heart as she looked at Lina.


    Gia¡¯s emotions toward Lina reached their peak when Melvin¡¯s subordinate found her and revealed the


    truth about Lina¡¯s life.


    In addition to envy and jealousy, Gia also had a strong sense of resentment.


    She resented her own lowly life and the stark contrast with Lina, who had loving parents even after


    being kidnapped.


    Could it be that some people were simply born to be loved?


    Gia was unwilling to ept that notion!


    She could never forget her parents¡¯ anger when she was epted into this university. They med her


    for choosing such an expensive school.


    Gia had fought with them for three days, finally persuading them with the excuse of being able to ¡°find a


    rich boyfriend¡± at this university to convince them to pay the tuition fees.


    But what about Lina?


    The Jenners had given everything they had to send Lina to this university, yet they never pressured


    her. Their only wish was for Lina to explore and experience the world.


    The closer Gia became to Lina, the more imbnced she felt¡­


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    That¡¯s why Gia decided to work for Melvin. It wasn¡¯t just about the money.


    Most importantly, she wanted to bring Lina down.


    She wanted to drag her into the same muddy ce she inhabited!


    Living in the mud herself, Gia believed her friend couldn¡¯t be a beautiful swan.


    She desired to see Lina rolling in the mud, even wishing for her to suffer more than Gia had. She


    wanted to break Lina¡¯s wings and then extend her help.


    Only then would Gia feel a sense of bnce. Only then would she believe that the world was fair.


    Gia bit her lip, resentfully munching and swallowing the food Lina had bought.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    The next day arrived, marking the art submission day.


    All the students who wished to participate in the art exhibition brought their paintings for the judges¡¯


    preliminary and official reviews before submitting them to the organizingmittee for the final review.


    Surprisingly, Lina, who was usually active in university activities, arrivedte that day. As she reached


    the ssroom door, a fellow student stopped her.


    ¡°Lina¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Lina.


    The girl, known for her honesty, had seen Lina¡¯s painting, The Fireflies¡¯ Light. Lina had intentionally


    shown it to her.


    ¡°Lina, did you bring your painting?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Lina feigned ignorance. ¡°It¡¯s my submission!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The girl pointed toward the ssroom.


    Lina looked inside and saw everyone gathered around Violet. She was beaming with pride,


    passionately exining her own ¡°work.¡±


    ¡°I came up with the idea of fireflies after thinking about it for a few days! What do you think? It¡¯s unique,


    isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°I meticulously adjusted the colors, bit by bit¡­ My, oh my. It was a lot of work. I hardly slept for two


    days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my hard work and sweat. Even if I don¡¯t win anything at the exhibition, I could auction it and disy


    it in a gallery! My dad said he¡¯d arrange a solo exhibition for me. By then, I¡¯ll definitely hang this


    painting in the most prominent spot!¡±


    The girl nced at Lina, feeling a sense of injustice, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    However, Lina found it amusing. ¡®Violet, please remember what you said today. You must hold your


    own exhibition and hang the painting in the most prominent spot!¡¯


    ¡°Lina!¡± The girl said with concern. ¡°Look¡­ why is her painting the same as yours? Two days ago, I saw


    your painting in the studio, and she hadn¡¯t even started painting. It¡¯s obvious that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lina?¡± Violet¡¯s voice interrupted at that moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in since you¡¯re already here?¡±


    Lina entered the ssroom with her painting, and the students were left dumbfounded at the


    sight.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The two paintings were¡­ exactly the same?


    However, upon closer examination of the brushstrokes and colors, Lina¡¯s painting appeared superior.


    Lina said expressionlessly, ¡°Violet, care to exin?¡±


    ¡°Exin?¡± Violet smiled. ¡°What is there to exin?¡±


    ¡°Why is yours the same as mine!?¡±


    ¡°Are you using me of copying yours?¡± Violet crossed her arms, her eyes filled with intensity. ¡°Sigh.


    Well, you¡¯rete! I just had the judges review it a moment ago! I received many praises!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Lina eximed.


    ¡°Lina, I¡¯ve already warned you,¡± Violet approached Lina, emphasizing each word fiercely. ¡°You better


    watch your behavior when you¡¯re around me, or I¡¯ll make your life difficult!¡±


    ¡°Violet, this is going too far.¡± Keira, the girl who had stood up for Lina, spoke up. ¡°You copied her work


    and showed it to the judges first. What about Lina? She can¡¯t participate in thepetition anymore!¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with you, Keira Campbell? Is your family business doing welltely!?¡± Violet


    retorted.


    Keira pursed her lips, unable to respond.


    Nevertheless, she stood by Lina¡¯s side, showing her support.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The other students in the ss began whispering to each other.


    ¡°So, Violet copied her work?¡±


    ¡°Damn! She has the audacity to show off after stealing someone else¡¯s creativity. She thinks she can


    do whatever she wants just because her family is wealthy!¡±

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    ¡°To be honest, this is a great painting. There¡¯s a high possibility that it¡¯ll win. It seems like Lina has no


    chance with the prize.¡±


    Keira gently pulled Lina¡¯s hand, offering her support.


    Lina smiled at her, shaking her head to indicate that she was fine.


    She truly was fine. In fact, she was eager for Violet to showcase the painting to the world.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you speechless now?¡± Violet taunted. ¡°Ha, Lina, I copied your work. How do


    you like that? Do you dare to confront me or expose me?¡±


    Lina simply looked at her calmly, choosing not to respond.


    Violet nced at her phone, a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°My painting has been submitted to the judges¡­ all thanks to you, Lina! If I win, I¡¯ll treat you to


    something nice. How about dog food?¡± Violet mocked.


    ¡°Thank you for your offer, but I don¡¯t need your charity,¡± Lina replied in a t tone. ¡°You can keep the


    dog food for yourself. After all, you seem to have a big appetite. If you don¡¯t have enough to eat, how


    will you find the energy to copy someone else¡¯s work next time?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Violet trailed off, unable to find aeback.


    The surrounding students lost interest and dispersed, casting sympathetic nces at Lina.


    Lina endured it for a few days.


    She remained remarkably calm during that time, observing Violet¡¯s painting go through the review


    process¡ªfirst to the judges, then to the organizingmittee, the professionalmittee abroad, and


    finally to the final review.


    Meanwhile, the Grists were actively promoting Violet, generating a significant amount of online buzz in


    an attempt to present her as a talented artist.


    Violet¡¯s pictures with The Fireflies¡¯ Light had been circting on the Inte in the past few days,


    apanied by captions like ¡°the talented princess¡± and ¡°the adorable princess.¡±Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Violet was basking in the attention.


    However, a weekter¡­


    Lina had just woken up in the morning and was about to take a walk in the courtyard when she noticed


    Zuko, who had just returned from his morning run, waving his phone in front of her.


    Curious, she took a closer look and saw that news of Violet¡¯s giarism was spreading everywhere!


    Lina couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s exposed so quickly!¡±


    Zuko showed her thement that had received the most likes.


    [This painting was created by the renowned artist X Irwin from Southeast Aciatic, but Ms. Violet


    insists it¡¯s hers! Ha, that¡¯s tant giarism! I did some research and discovered that the painting was


    sold at an auction for $30,000,000! Check out this website if you don¡¯t believe me¡­]


    There was a link attached to thement.


    Lina clicked on the link, leading her to a niche yet professional website that required membership to


    ess.


    The membership fee was quite high, indicating that it was mainly for professionals in the art scene.


    Surprisingly, Zuko entered his password effortlessly, causing Lina¡¯s eyes to widen.


    ¡°Look, this is it,¡± he said, pointing to The Fireflies¡¯ Light disyed on the website.


    At that moment, Lina ignored her curiosity about Zuko¡¯s membership and leaned closer to examine the


    painting.


    That¡¯s when she discovered that X Irwin was the owner of Irwin Pharmaceuticals in Southeast


    Aciatic!


    Lina felt a cold sweat trickling down her back as she stared nkly at the phone¡¯s screen¡­


    ¡°I¡­ I was so ignorant to have copied a painting worth $30,000,000,¡± she murmured, turning to face


    Zuko with an unnatural smile.


    To him, she appeared adorable in her state of shock.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You did an amazing job. Even if the original artist saw it, she wouldpliment you!¡± he


    reassured her.

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lina¡¯s suspicion grew. ¡°How do you know such a powerful artist? How do you know what she


    thinks?¡±


    Her questions took Zuko aback, his mind racing to find a usible excuse.


    Suddenly, he remembered his brother¡¯s story about their parents¡¯ love story from their youth. Although


    he wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable about it, his brother had added some embellishments to make it more


    interesting.


    ording to his brother, their father had also hidden his true identity to deceive their mother.


    He had heard that their mother had almost exposed their father¡¯s lies on several asions, but he


    always managed to talk his way out of it.


    He had heard¡­


    But what had their father said to get away with it?


    Zuko scratched his nose anxiously. The more flustered he became, the harder it was for him toe


    up with an excuse, especially when faced with Lina¡¯s clear and perceptive eyes.


    If only his brother were there¡­ He wouldn¡¯t blush when he lied, his heartbeat would remain steady, and


    his acting was so convincing. He was like a carbon copy of their talented actor uncle.


    Lina persisted as he remained silent, growing more suspicious. ¡°Zeke, how do you know her so well?


    And how did you get a VIP ount on that website?


    ¡°You used to¡­ forge IDs,¡± she spected further. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you also stole ounts?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    An idea suddenly struck Zuko, filling him with relief. Wasn¡¯t that a usible exnation?


    He slipped up. ¡°You¡¯re so clever!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lina was taken aback. ¡°Did I guess correctly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Zuko nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°But why would you steal that ount? You¡¯re not a professional auctioneer! And how do you know


    Madam Irwin¡¯s paintings are valuable?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Once again, Zuko found himself dumbstruck, unable toe up with a response.


    ¡°What are the two of you doing?¡± At that moment, Melissa popped her head out of the kitchen. ¡°Stop


    chatting! Come help me, Zeke!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m talking to him¡­¡±


    ¡°You can talk to himter!¡± She smiled. ¡°Go clean the fish, Zeke. Then go to the store. I think they¡¯re


    delivering more stock in the afternoon. Go help with the moving!¡±


    Zuko agreed instantly and went to the kitchen eagerly.


    Lina stomped her feet and stared at her mother in a ming manner.


    Melissa came out while holding a pan and whispered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy that I¡¯m teaching him a lesson


    for you, you silly girl?¡±


    Lina forced a smile, holding back what she was going to say.


    ¡°See?¡± Melissa smiled in satisfaction. ¡°He¡¯s bing more and more like our family now!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Lina blushed. She turned around and went back to her room.


    Zuko mmed the life out of the fish in the kitchen. He removed the scales and organs, cleaning them


    entirely.


    The more Melissa watched his agile movements, the happier she was. She could not help but


    compliment him. ¡°We need a man at home. Not only are you good with housework, but you can protect


    us too!¡±


    Zuko wanted tough when he heard that. ¡°Auntie, aren¡¯t Uncle Jesse and Dave men?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, how could that old geezer and little kidpare with you?¡± she said.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Zeke, our home has indeed been much more peaceful since you came!¡± she added.


    Zuko tried his best to hide his smile. It seemed like the door guardian was useful.


    Melissa looked at him while smiling. ¡°I thought about it. After spending a year and a half with Lina¡­


    Rece the fake marriage certificate with a real one, okay?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s ears started ringing, his hands trembled, and he identally poured half a bottle of olive oil into


    the pan.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    ¡°Oh my, Zeke!¡± Melissa¡¯s heart broke as she watched. She screamed, ¡°Oil isn¡¯t free, you know!¡±


    However, Zuko stared at her nkly, his face devoid of expression.


    ¡°Quickly!¡± She pped his back. ¡°Pour the oil from the pan into the bowl¡­¡±


    Zuko, as if in a daze, held the pan in one hand and the bowl in the other, unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Oh gosh! Get out!¡± Melissa snatched the bowl and pan away. ¡°If this continues, I might lose my


    kitchen¡­¡±


    Like a puppet, Zuko was chased out of the kitchen by Melissa.


    Her words echoed in his head.


    He suddenly said, ¡°Auntie, did you mean what you said?¡±


    Melissa widened her eyes. ¡°What did I say?¡±


    ¡°Rece our fake marriage certificate with a real one¡­¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go!¡± Although anger still lingered on Melissa¡¯s face, there was a smile at the corner of her lips.


    ¡°But pay me back for the olive oil first!¡±


    Melissa closed the kitchen door, ushering Zuko out.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Stunned, Zuko walked to the corridor.


    He looked up at the blue sky. It was sunny, and the fragrance of summer filled the air.


    At that moment, he burst intoughter, unable to stop giggling.


    Zuko regretted not getting a real marriage certificate from the start. Why hadn¡¯t he done it? Now he had


    more work to do.


    ¡®Hmm¡­ Maybe it¡¯s for the best.¡¯


    Back then, he and Lina were practically strangers. Marrying a stranger felt strange.


    After a year and a half of getting to know each other, Zuko would blend in better with the family.


    Everything would happen naturally by then¡­


    ¡®A year and a half¡­


    ¡®Ha, the duration my mother-inw gave makes sense!¡¯


    Zuko started whistling, a rare sight, with a bright smile on his face.


    His phone rang multiple times, but he didn¡¯t notice it. Eventually, he felt a vibration in his pocket.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Toph¡¯s concerned voice came from the other side when he picked up. ¡°Did you get into trouble, bro? It


    took you so long to answer!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zuko replied tly.


    There was no trouble¡ªhe was quite happy.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Toph responded shortly. ¡°I¡¯ve done what you asked me to do. The incident is creating a buzz on


    the Inte. Violet¡¯s reputation is hard to salvage now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, good.¡±


    ¡°I heard Jacob still has more dirt on Violet,¡± Toph said with a smile. ¡°Should we expose it and make it


    go viral?¡±


    ¡°That small matter won¡¯t go viral,¡± Zuko said in a deep voice. ¡°Besides, we can¡¯t reveal everything at


    once. We need to take it slow. How can we have leverage if we expose everything now?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right.¡± Toph sincerely praised his brother, ¡°You¡¯re cunning, bro. I see traces of our father


    and grandfather in you!¡±


    ¡°Is that apliment?¡± asked Zuko.


    Tophughed and hung up quickly.


    ¡­


    The incident of Violet giarizing X¡¯s work from 20 years ago continued to stir up the Inte.


    Under the pressure of public opinion, the members of the exhibition organizingmittee apologized.


    They disqualified Violet and added her to the cklist. giarizing candidates were no longer given the


    opportunity to participate.


    The university descended into chaos as well. The once arrogant and boastful Grist princess now found


    herself at the center of the storm.


    Violet was criticized no matter where she went.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Grist princess who giarized someone else¡¯s work?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Of all artists, she giarized Madam Irwin of Southeast Aciatic! Although her pieces have


    small cirction, they¡¯re priceless!¡±


    ¡°I guess Violet is too ignorant to know that!¡±


    ¡°What does the nouveau riche know? Hahaha! I heard the Irwins of Southeast Aciatic have contacted


    their attorney to file a transnationalwsuit!¡±

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    In the past few days, Violet had been like a mouse crossing the street¡ªwherever she went, people


    mocked her. She shamelessly went to the university but had to cover herself up,pletely


    unrecognizable from head to toe.


    Despite that, the mocking voices constantly reached her ears. People in the ss now understand that


    Lina had set her up. She wanted them to testify¡ª¡±It was Lina who copied X Irwin¡¯s artwork first, not


    me!¡±


    ¡°Violet, save your breath!¡± Keira was the first to refute her. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your malicious intentions,


    thinking of giarizing Lina¡¯s work, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­¡± Someone else chimed in. ¡°Besides, the painting that was submitted for review was yours,


    not Lina¡¯s! Maybe Lina just copied along for fun?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve all seen how Ms. Grist usually bullies Lina. Hah¡­ it¡¯s karma!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Violet shouted angrily, isted and unsupported, and turned around to run out of the ssroom.


    Normally, she was the one who bullied Lina, but she was not unkind to this group ofckeys! Why had


    they all turned their backs on her as soon as she was ridiculed online!?


    ¡­


    Zuko recently paid attention to the news on the Inte and asionally criticized Violet, adopting the


    tone of a keyboard warrior. Although he had always considered cyberbullying to be shameful, it was a


    different story when it came to Violet.


    After reading the posts, he called Toph again. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard during this period.¡±


    Toph had not woken up yet, but he was startled by these words and jumped up from the bed. Did he


    hear it correctly? His brother actually¡­ thanked him?


    ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s nothing, just a small favor!¡± Toph¡¯s eyes were filled with hot tears¡ªwho knew what he had


    been through these days? His big brother had asked him to expose Violet¡¯s giarism and constantly


    monitor thements, ensuring no hint of Lina was mentioned. Zuko did not want Lina¡¯s life to be


    disrupted.


    Therefore, Toph had to seek dozens of major media outlets to monitor it together, and it was not until


    then that he realized that his brother¡¯s sweet bond in Jangasas was called Lina.


    ¡°Toph, you did a good job!¡± Zuko, who rarelyplimented people, smiled. ¡°I heard that the Irwins want


    to retain the right to press charges. How did you manage to get our grandmother involved?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. I told our grandmother that her granddaughter-inw was being bullied and asked her to


    step forward!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zuko had just taken a bite of a peach, and a piece of the flesh got stuck in his throat. He


    coughed violently a few times.


    ¡°Bro, it¡¯s okay!¡± Tophforted him in a low voice, ¡°Anyway, our grandmother doesn¡¯t know which


    granddaughter-inw it is¡­¡± said Toph.


    ¡°Alright, stop talking!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I do a good job with this?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, not bad,¡± Zuko said in a deep voice. ¡°But don¡¯t do it again in the future!¡±


    Toph was still puzzled, but he heard a beep from the phone, and the call was disconnected.


    Zuko leaned against the porch railing and scratched his head vigorously.


    There was a car honking in the alley.


    Lina came downstairs while Zuko looked over at the source¡¯s sound. They saw a car stop at the alley,


    and a man in a suit and leather shoes walked to them a whileter.


    The man wore a polite smile. ¡°Are you Ms. Lina Jenner?¡±


    Lina paused while Zuko put himself in front of her by instinct. His brows were furrowed. ¡°You can talk to


    me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sir. I¡¯m looking for Ms. Jenner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her husband. You can talk to me. Don¡¯t disturb my wife,¡± said Zuko,


    Lina froze, staring wide eyes at him before lowering her head quickly with a blush. She could not help


    smiling, unable to control the corners of her lips.


    The man could not help but take two steps back due to Zuko¡¯s icy face and domineering presence. In


    the end, he pulled out his phone and went aside to speak. When he came backter, he was still


    smiling.


    ¡°My boss said that he¡¯d like to invite you both for lunch. Are you able toe?¡±


    Zuko squinted. ¡°Who¡¯s your boss?¡±


    The man handed a business card with both hands. There was no title on the simple design, only a


    name against the white background¡ªFred Grist.


    ¡­


    Lina sat at the revolving restaurant on the top floor, where one could overlook the beautiful scenery of


    Jangasas.


    The restaurant was cleared out in advance, and the three of them were the only ones in the spacious


    ce.


    As Lina looked at the beautiful scenery and a variety of delicious food ced in front of her, she had no


    mood for it. She only wanted to know what tricks Fred had up his sleeve for this lunch.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Despite that, she would not back down even if there were tricks. If Fred dared to make a move against


    the two of them, she would act ordingly¡ªpreserve evidence and fall together with the Grists if she


    had to.


    She lifted her gaze to look at Fred across from her. This man imed to be Violet¡¯s uncle, but he did


    not look old, 30 years old at most. His appearance and physique were impable. He had the refined


    and elegant look of an educated person, and the gold-rimmed sses entuated his affluent and


    gentlemanly temperament.


    However, the more harmless his appearance, the less she could let her guard down. Lina bit her lip,


    her inner determination making her fearless.


    Inadvertently, Zuko caught sight of the expression on the girl¡¯s face. Her lips were tightened into a line,


    her expression serious, her gaze alert, as if she was a little hedgehog who had raised all her spikes to


    protect herself.


    He smiled. In fact, he did not really care whether this lunch was a trap or not. After all, he had attended


    such asions countless times with his father since he was a child.


    Fred alone could not do anything to him. Zuko had heard that Fred was the illegitimate child of the


    Grists. Although he was Violet¡¯s uncle and was exceptionally capable, he was not well-regarded in the


    Grists.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It was really hard to tell if Fred was an enemy or a friend.


    Zuko was about to pick up some food when a small foot kicked him hard under the table! He froze and


    turned to look at Lina, meeting her urgent and annoyed bright eyes. He remembered that she had


    repeatedly reminded him not to eat any of the dishes on their way there, just in case Fred had poisoned


    them!


    Zuko hesitated, but Lina desperately signaled him to put his cutlery down with her eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, is there something wrong?¡± Fred spoke with a smile that was not really a smile. ¡°Are you


    worried¡­ that I¡¯ve poisoned the dishes?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well¡­¡± Lina awkwardly chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not it, Mr. Grist.¡±


    She quickly came up with an excuse. ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ my husband has diabetes, so he has to control


    what he eats!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Zuko¡¯s hand trembled, and his spoon fell on the table with a tter.


    Lina quickly held onto his arm and leaned her head against his shoulder, smiling at him widely.

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    In the past few days, Violet had been like a mouse crossing the street¡ªwherever she went, people


    mocked her. She shamelessly went to the university but had to cover herself up,pletely


    unrecognizable from head to toe.


    Despite that, the mocking voices constantly reached her ears. People in the ss now understand that


    Lina had set her up. She wanted them to testify¡ª¡±It was Lina who copied X Irwin¡¯s artwork first, not


    me!¡±


    ¡°Violet, save your breath!¡± Keira was the first to refute her. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your malicious intentions,


    thinking of giarizing Lina¡¯s work, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­¡± Someone else chimed in. ¡°Besides, the painting that was submitted for review was yours,


    not Lina¡¯s! Maybe Lina just copied along for fun?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve all seen how Ms. Grist usually bullies Lina. Hah¡­ it¡¯s karma!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Violet shouted angrily, isted and unsupported, and turned around to run out of the ssroom.


    Normally, she was the one who bullied Lina, but she was not unkind to this group ofckeys! Why had


    they all turned their backs on her as soon as she was ridiculed online!?


    ¡­


    Zuko recently paid attention to the news on the Inte and asionally criticized Violet, adopting the


    tone of a keyboard warrior. Although he had always considered cyberbullying to be shameful, it was a


    different story when it came to Violet.


    After reading the posts, he called Toph again. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard during this period.¡±


    Toph had not woken up yet, but he was startled by these words and jumped up from the bed. Did he


    hear it correctly? His brother actually¡­ thanked him?


    ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s nothing, just a small favor!¡± Toph¡¯s eyes were filled with hot tears¡ªwho knew what he had


    been through these days? His big brother had asked him to expose Violet¡¯s giarism and constantly


    monitor thements, ensuring no hint of Lina was mentioned. Zuko did not want Lina¡¯s life to be


    disrupted.


    Therefore, Toph had to seek dozens of major media outlets to monitor it together, and it was not until


    then that he realized that his brother¡¯s sweet bond in Jangasas was called Lina.Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Toph, you did a good job!¡± Zuko, who rarelyplimented people, smiled. ¡°I heard that the Irwins want


    to retain the right to press charges. How did you manage to get our grandmother involved?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. I told our grandmother that her granddaughter-inw was being bullied and asked her to


    step forward!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zuko had just taken a bite of a peach, and a piece of the flesh got stuck in his throat. He


    coughed violently a few times.


    ¡°Bro, it¡¯s okay!¡± Tophforted him in a low voice, ¡°Anyway, our grandmother doesn¡¯t know which


    granddaughter-inw it is¡­¡± said Toph.


    ¡°Alright, stop talking!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I do a good job with this?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, not bad,¡± Zuko said in a deep voice. ¡°But don¡¯t do it again in the future!¡±


    Toph was still puzzled, but he heard a beep from the phone, and the call was disconnected.


    Zuko leaned against the porch railing and scratched his head vigorously.


    There was a car honking in the alley.


    Lina came downstairs while Zuko looked over at the source¡¯s sound. They saw a car stop at the alley,


    and a man in a suit and leather shoes walked to them a whileter.


    The man wore a polite smile. ¡°Are you Ms. Lina Jenner?¡±


    Lina paused while Zuko put himself in front of her by instinct. His brows were furrowed. ¡°You can talk to


    me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sir. I¡¯m looking for Ms. Jenner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her husband. You can talk to me. Don¡¯t disturb my wife,¡± said Zuko,


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lina froze, staring wide eyes at him before lowering her head quickly with a blush. She could not help


    smiling, unable to control the corners of her lips.


    The man could not help but take two steps back due to Zuko¡¯s icy face and domineering presence. In


    the end, he pulled out his phone and went aside to speak. When he came backter, he was still


    smiling.


    ¡°My boss said that he¡¯d like to invite you both for lunch. Are you able toe?¡±


    Zuko squinted. ¡°Who¡¯s your boss?¡±


    The man handed a business card with both hands. There was no title on the simple design, only a


    name against the white background¡ªFred Grist.


    ¡­


    Lina sat at the revolving restaurant on the top floor, where one could overlook the beautiful scenery of


    Jangasas.


    The restaurant was cleared out in advance, and the three of them were the only ones in the spacious


    ce.


    As Lina looked at the beautiful scenery and a variety of delicious food ced in front of her, she had no


    mood for it. She only wanted to know what tricks Fred had up his sleeve for this lunch.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Despite that, she would not back down even if there were tricks. If Fred dared to make a move against


    the two of them, she would act ordingly¡ªpreserve evidence and fall together with the Grists if she


    had to.


    She lifted her gaze to look at Fred across from her. This man imed to be Violet¡¯s uncle, but he did


    not look old, 30 years old at most. His appearance and physique were impable. He had the refined


    and elegant look of an educated person, and the gold-rimmed sses entuated his affluent and


    gentlemanly temperament.


    However, the more harmless his appearance, the less she could let her guard down. Lina bit her lip,


    her inner determination making her fearless.


    Inadvertently, Zuko caught sight of the expression on the girl¡¯s face. Her lips were tightened into a line,


    her expression serious, her gaze alert, as if she was a little hedgehog who had raised all her spikes to


    protect herself.


    He smiled. In fact, he did not really care whether this lunch was a trap or not. After all, he had attended


    such asions countless times with his father since he was a child.


    Fred alone could not do anything to him. Zuko had heard that Fred was the illegitimate child of the


    Grists. Although he was Violet¡¯s uncle and was exceptionally capable, he was not well-regarded in the


    Grists.


    It was really hard to tell if Fred was an enemy or a friend.


    Zuko was about to pick up some food when a small foot kicked him hard under the table! He froze and


    turned to look at Lina, meeting her urgent and annoyed bright eyes. He remembered that she had


    repeatedly reminded him not to eat any of the dishes on their way there, just in case Fred had poisoned


    them!


    Zuko hesitated, but Lina desperately signaled him to put his cutlery down with her eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, is there something wrong?¡± Fred spoke with a smile that was not really a smile. ¡°Are you


    worried¡­ that I¡¯ve poisoned the dishes?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well¡­¡± Lina awkwardly chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not it, Mr. Grist.¡±


    She quickly came up with an excuse. ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ my husband has diabetes, so he has to control


    what he eats!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Zuko¡¯s hand trembled, and his spoon fell on the table with a tter.


    Lina quickly held onto his arm and leaned her head against his shoulder, smiling at him widely.

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    ¡°Violet brought upon herself this whole situation!¡± Zuko pulled Lina up with him with a smirk. ¡°Let¡¯s end


    this meal here. My wife and I will pretend we didn¡¯t hear anything you said. If you insist on causing us


    trouble, I don¡¯t mind meeting you in court!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton, please wait!¡± Fred called out to him. ¡°Is there really no room for negotiation?¡±


    ¡°If my husband says there isn¡¯t, then there isn¡¯t.¡± Lina chuckled lightly. ¡°Mr. Grist, I understand your


    desire to protect your niece, but we shouldn¡¯t abandon our sense of right and wrong as a person,


    should we?¡±


    ¡°What if I offer you an internship position at the Grist Group, Ms. Jenner?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lina halted her steps and nced at the man beside her.


    Zuko furrowed his brow slightly, his gaze filled with suspicion. He discreetly held her small hand tightly


    and gently squeezed it twice as if telling her not to worry and that he had everything under control.


    ¡°An internship position at the Grist Group isn¡¯t just open to anyone.¡± Fred smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, you


    can have an internship position, and I can reserve a permanent job for you after graduation.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°A position in the Grist Group is rare.¡± Zuko chuckled softly. ¡°But not to the extent that we¡¯dpromise


    our principles.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°On the contrary, Mr. Grist.¡± He looked at Fred with a sharp gaze. ¡°You have exceptional abilities. How


    did you end up being PR for someone like Violet?¡±


    Fred¡¯s expression froze, and he spoke with a dignified tone. ¡°She¡¯s my niece, after all. I might have a


    lowly background, but my brother and I are still family.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zuko raised an eyebrow. ¡°Even if the Grist Group is handed over to Violet in the future, you


    won¡¯tpete or fight for it? Are you content with being beneath others?¡±


    Fred¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    He had to admit that Zuko had seen through him. He had countless grievances, but he was an


    illegitimate child at the end of the day and had to suppress his own brilliance. No matter how capable


    he was, he was always marginalized in the Grists. He could only bide his time now, help the Grists on


    the surface, and secretlyBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­ umte his own power and connections, waiting for an opportunity.


    However, Zuko had seen through all of these matters!


    Fred squinted, examined Zuko, and doubts overwhelmed him.


    Zuko gave a cold smirk, holding Lina¡¯s hand as they passed by Fred.


    He suddenly stopped and whispered in Fred¡¯s ear, enunciating each word, ¡°Mr. Grist, please stop. If


    youe looking for us again because of Violet, I¡¯ll reveal even more scandalizing news about your


    niece. Heh! When she falls from grace again, I wonder how the outside world will view the Grist Group.¡±


    Fred raised his eyes and found himself met with a chilling smile that sent shivers down his spine.


    Politely, he had no choice but to let Zuko and Lina leave.


    He stared at their receding figures for a long time until his assistant came to remind him that the food


    had gone cold and asked if they should be reced. Only then did Fred snap out of his daze.


    ¡°That guy¡¯s¡­ Zeke?¡±


    The assistant was momentarily surprised but nodded.


    Fred frowned. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any remarkable background. He used to work as a truck driver for the Grist Group.


    Because he¡¯s tall and doesn¡¯t talk much, everyone made fun of him and called him a big idiot. But he


    doesn¡¯t work here anymore.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fred cried out in amusement. This was no big idiot, but a negotiation expert who tightly


    grasped the initiative!


    The assistant asked in a low voice, ¡°Sir, is there anything else you need?¡±


    ¡°Have the HR department retrieve Zeke¡¯s previous records and notify the security department that I


    want all surveince footage rted to him!¡±


    The assistant was somewhat surprised and did not understand why they needed to make such a big


    fuss.


    ¡°Oh, one more thing¡­¡± Fred remembered. ¡°Every truck at the Grist Group is equipped with a tracking


    device. Check which truck Zeke used to drive and thoroughly investigate every ce he¡¯s been to!¡±

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    Back in Centrolis, Toph had been waiting at the entrance of the Thompsons for quite some time. He


    was about to lose his patience when he suddenly caught sight of a fair and petite figure.


    He immediately perked up and quickly got out of the car, blocking the girl¡¯s path.


    The girl was caught off guard and visibly startled by him.


    Toph was taken aback for a moment, finding her frightened appearance quite cute. She had fair and


    rosy cheeks, a pair of beautiful, clear eyes, and shoulder-length hair, entuating her pure and smart


    vibe.


    Her appearance was not stunning but rather pleasing to the eyes. However, her lips appeared slightly


    pale, giving the impression of poor nutrition.


    Toph couldn¡¯t help but show off his social skills. He waved his hand casually, crossed his arms at his


    waist, and tossed his hair, revealing a mischievous smile. ¡°Hey, Pammy!¡±


    The girl stared at him nkly, instinctively crossing her arms in front of her chest and showing some


    wariness toward him.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Toph took a step closer. ¡°It¡¯s me, Toph! Hey, I came to your


    house with my brotherst time. You only remember him and not me?¡±


    Pam remained silent.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve almost beening to your house every day these past few days! You should be familiar with


    me, right? It¡¯s just that you seemed to be hiding in your room every time I came¡­¡±


    Pam examined him from head to toe, her expression rxed slightly, but her hands in front of


    herself were still up.


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Toph slowed down his voice. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so biased! When you were a child, I yed


    with you more often than my brother did!¡±


    Pam took two steps back, her big eyes filled with caution.


    Toph furrowed his brow. Beforeing here today, he had decided to heroically sacrifice¡­ his charm


    to fulfill the mission his brother had asked of him. Since Zuko was unwilling to have a fake rtionship


    with Pammy, then it would be him!


    As long as he could get even a single strand of hair from this girl.


    After all this effort, however, the girl was still wary of him and looked at him as if he were crazy!


    Toph could not understand it. By right, his looks were not bad at all. Since he was young, people


    always said he resembled his maternal grandfather. One should know that his grandfather only turned


    into a pufferfish when he got old. When he was young, he was a recognized handsome guy in


    Southeast Aciatic!


    Moreover, he had plenty of girls chasing after him when he was in college. There were more than


    enough of them lining up from east to west.


    Why did his good looks not work on Pam?


    Toph refused to believe it!


    He raised an eyebrow and decided to change his approach. He had been enchanting and cold just


    now, so now he would try a campus heartthrob style¡­ There must be one that suited this girl!


    ¡°Pammy, where do you want to go?¡± He spoke gently and smiled at her. ¡°I drove here. Shall I take


    you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ there¡¯s no need.¡± Pam refused decisively and sidestepped him.


    Toph was not giving up and intercepted her on the side. ¡°Pammy, it¡¯s not safe for you to be alone. It¡¯s


    better if I apany you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m telling you¡ª¡±


    Before Toph could finish his sentence, several burly men walked out from the gate and stood in front of


    Pam.


    He stood still in surprise.


    Those men looked unfamiliar, but each one of them seemed like someone not to be messed with. They


    had shaved heads and tattoos on their arms.


    One of them, who appeared to be their leader, stepped forward with a cold and respectful demeanor,


    nodding slightly to Toph.


    ¡°Mr. Toph.¡±


    Toph was taken aback. ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the second heir of the Hamertons. Who in Centrolis doesn¡¯t know you?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re ordered to protect Ms. Pam. Please step back!¡±


    Toph felt a sense of unease. He had been going in and out of the Thompsons¡¯ residence just like he did


    at his own home since he was a child. How could he not recognize the bodyguards hired by the family?


    He had never seen these men before, so under whose order were they protecting Pam?


    Despite that, whether this was truly ¡°protection¡± or something else entirely¡­


    ¡°Hmph, step back?¡± Toph sneered. ¡°Since you know who I am, how dare you speak to me like this?


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take Pammy out to y today. I¡¯ve already informed Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda about


    it! Pammy just returned to Centrolis and is still unfamiliar with everything. As her old friend, of course, I


    have to take her out more!¡±


    As he spoke, he approached to grab Pam¡¯s hand, but one of the bodyguards grasped his wrist


    tightly!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Caught off guard, Toph winced in pain, preparing to test his strength against this bulky man. However,


    a slender, fair hand firmly pped the bulky man¡¯s shoulder!


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Toph froze.


    Although Pam appeared delicate, she was quite fierce when it came to fighting.


    The bulky man dared not disrespect her and immediately released Toph, stepping aside with his hands


    down at his sides.


    Before Toph could react, the Thompson driver pulled up in a car, and Pam instantly hopped into it


    like a timid rabbit.


    The bodyguards followed closely behind and got into the car behind.


    The cars moved slowly, departing from the private road in front of the vi.


    Toph stood there dumbfounded. Just as the cars were about to disappear from sight, he noticed that


    the front car briefly stopped, and a window seemed to roll down, but it quickly drove away again.


    He sighed. The girl was like a doll encased in ss. He could see her but could not reach her.


    ¡­


    10:00 p.m. was the scheduled time for Toph and Zuko¡¯s phone call.


    However, Zuko had been busy with inventory in the supermarket on this particr night, and it was


    already close to midnight when he finished everything.


    He pulled down the rolling shutter door, preparing to head back, when he noticed that he had over 20


    missed calls from Toph on his phone.


    He called back, and his younger brother¡¯szy voice came through. ¡°Bro, can you please not bother me


    in the middle of the night? I just fell asleep!¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to reach me urgently?¡± asked Zuko.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Toph yawned and could not be bothered to exin. He quickly reported the situation. ¡°I¡¯ve


    exhausted all my charms, Zuko, but I still can¡¯t get close to Pammy!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s gaze darkened.


    Toph continued, ¡°There are several bodyguards at the Thompsons that I don¡¯t know. They im to be


    protecting Pammy and don¡¯t let me near her. And Pammy is also highly alert. I can¡¯t get close to her.


    Every time I went to the Thompsons¡¯ house, I couldn¡¯t even enter her room. I wanted to take a cup she


    used, but¡­ the nanny around her seemed to have eyes on the back of her head and took the cup


    away before I could grab it!¡±


    Toph smirked. ¡°Hehe¡­ Bro, I think, perhaps, it¡¯s up to you, her fianc¨¦, to take action personally!¡±

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    Zuko fell silent for a moment.


    If that girl was truly Pammy, despite being away from home for many years and being unfamiliar with


    everything, she shouldn¡¯t be so fearful of the outside world, especially since she was found and had her


    parents¡¯ love. Her reaction should not be as intense, or at least that¡¯s what Toph thought.


    However, ording to Toph, Pammy seemed to be cautious everywhere, more like she was afraid of


    being discovered by someone.


    ¡°Hello, Zuko? Are you listening?¡± Toph called out.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,¡± Zuko replied in a deep voice.


    He locked the rolling shutter door of the shop and stood at the entrance, continuing the phone call.


    He ran his hand through his hair. ¡°Toph, I think we might still have to rely on you about this.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Toph let out a cry of despair.


    Zuko stifled augh and pretended to be serious as he said, ¡°Think about it. You¡¯ve already made so


    many attempts. Maybe if you just try one more time, you¡¯ll seed. If I go back, I¡¯ll have to start from


    scratch again. It¡¯s not worth it!¡±


    Toph did not fall for it. ¡°Well, maybe if you try once, it¡¯ll work better than if I try a hundred times? After


    all, you¡¯re the esteemed son-inw of the Thompsons¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± Zuko growled.


    Toph fell silent for a moment, then burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re noting back because you don¡¯t want


    to be the Thompsons¡¯ son-inw but rather want to be one for the one in Jangasas?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Zuko could not do anything to his brother over the phone, so he let him have his moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Can you bear to see your little brother sell his looks and still not find out the truth? Can


    you bear it? Can you?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Faced with his brother¡¯s scorching questions, Zuko replied without hesitation, ¡°We can¡¯t both sell our


    looks, can we? One of us has to use his brain¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why is it you who gets to use your brain?¡± asked Toph.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve been smarter than you since we were kids!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve been more handsome than me since we were kids!¡± Zuko chuckled. ¡°Much more


    handsome than me!¡±


    Toph thought for a moment and realized there might be some truth to it.


    When their parents took them out when they were kids, regardless of gender or age, everyone


    preferred to gather around Toph. Zuko, who was cold and distant, made people feel a certain distance


    from him.


    ¡°Oh, well¡­¡± Toph reluctantly agreed. ¡°Then, should I continue?¡±


    Zuko could not be happier. ¡°Yes, go on!¡±


    Toph gritted his teeth. ¡°You really are my dear brother!¡±


    Zuko secretlyughed.


    Suddenly, he remembered a doubt. ¡°By the way, what do you think of Pammy¡¯s appearance?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t I say it before? She does resemble Uncle Nichs a bit and is also quite


    like Melvin. But¡­¡± Toph paused, momentarily considering his words, then added, ¡°But without a


    specific context, it¡¯s hard to determine her exact appearance.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Zuko.


    ¡°For example, if you just put Pammy alone in a different environment, you definitely wouldn¡¯t think she


    looks like Uncle Nichs or Melvin. But when everyone¡¯s sitting together, it naturally bes apparent


    who resembles who!¡±


    Zuko furrowed his brow, pondering over it. It seemed to make sense. He and Toph were real brothers,


    but nobody would say they looked alike if they did not stand together or if people did not know their


    rtionship.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°So, appearance is a matter ofparison.¡± Toph exined, ¡°When family members sit together,


    outsiders can easily tell who belongs to the family.¡±

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Zuko nodded after a moment. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡±


    For some reason, Lina¡¯s face shed across his mind at that moment. He recalled sitting together with


    the Jenners for meals. Jesse, Melissa, and Dave looked like a family because Dave¡¯s appearance


    combined the characteristics of his parents, but Lina was different.


    It was often said that daughters resembled their fathers more, but thisw seemed ineffective in Jesse


    and Lina¡¯s case.


    ¡°Hey, bro?¡± Toph did not hear Zuko¡¯s voice for a while and grew concerned. ¡°What are you doing over


    there?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± replied Zuko. ¡°I¡¯m almost home. Let¡¯s end here. You should rest too.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m already awake. Let¡¯s chat for a while more!¡± Tophzily suggested, ¡°You live alone in a big


    vi, and there¡¯s no one else around. How about we have a video call?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to chat with you!¡± Zuko emphasized. ¡°I don¡¯t live in a vi, and¡­ people at home are


    asleep. I don¡¯t want to wake them up!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Toph suddenly became fully awake. ¡°People at home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, people at home¡­ What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    Zuko had already entered the alley and came to the entryway as he spoke.


    As Toph eximed, Zuko mercilessly hung up and turned his phone off directly. He chuckled lightly and


    tiptoed into the house. His first task was to quietly go upstairs and take a look at her.


    Because of the hot weather, Lina rarely closed the doorpletely when she slept, always leaving a


    small gap. Zuko stood outside, peeking inside through the gap.


    He saw Lina sleeping soundly and noticed that she still kept the banknote with her name on it, the one


    he had drawn, by her pillow. He also saw her asionally turning over with a smile on her face.


    A sudden thought shed through Zuko¡¯s mind, and he could not help but smile along with her.


    He never expected that he would one day linger in a foreign city, and the reason for him staying there


    would be a moment of heart-pounding attraction.


    ¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jesse had identally hurt his waist, and Melissa had to put everything aside to scold him for being


    useless while taking care of his daily needs.


    There were also two children in the house who needed to go to school, so the responsibility of running


    the small supermarket was fully entrusted to Zuko.


    Zuko had multiple roles, including moving and unloading goods, organizing the shelves, counting the


    inventory, and handling the cash register.


    He also had to escort Lina to the university before opening the supermarket and temporarily close it to


    pick her up at a certain time in the afternoon.


    Despite all this, he managed to handle each task meticulously and never made a mistake with the


    ounts.


    After Melissa saw his well-kept records, she began to praise him even more.


    ¡°Zeke not only has a way with household chores but also keeps such good records! Look at these clear


    and precise ount entries, even calcting to the decimal point!


    ¡°You never attended college, right, Zeke? Howe you¡¯re so professional at this?


    ¡°Oh, I understand now. When you used to make fake IDs for people, you must¡¯ve charged, right? Look


    at this. I¡¯ve always said you¡¯re a talented techie, and it¡¯s true!¡±


    Zuko felt embarrassed but managed to squeeze out a few words with a forced smile, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re


    too kind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ttering you!¡± Melissa could not stop smiling. ¡°Zeke, you have a clear mind! Uh, I suggest that


    when you and Lina start your own little family in the future, let her manage the money, and you can


    keep track of the ounts. When you need money, just tell Lina and then record it yourself. Lina can


    allocate the funds to you¡­ This way, you two can supervise each other! How does that sound?¡±


    Zuko was taken aback for a moment.


    Did this mean that when he was with Lina in the future, she would know every detail of their spending?


    What kind of mutual supervision was this?


    Zukoughed inside and looked at Melissa as he said softly, ¡°Auntie, why don¡¯t you just have Lina give


    me $70 every month?¡±


    ¡°$70?¡± Melissa frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ too little?! Which family man¡¯s so miserable nowadays that he only


    has $70 pocket money?¡±

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    Zuko¡¯s expression changed as he tried hard to hold back hisughter.


    He thought he should have recorded that just now and let his father listen to it!


    Which family man was in such a miserable state aside from Zephyr?


    ¡°Zeke!¡± Melissa smiled and looked at Zuko. ¡°What would you like to have for lunch? I¡¯ll make it for you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, no need.¡± Zuko quickly got up. ¡°Auntie, you take good care of Mr. Jenner. I¡¯ll go to the


    supermarket.¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly walked out of the house and did not hear Melissa calling out from behind,


    ¡°Lina doesn¡¯t have sses in the afternoon. I¡¯ll let here to the store too and work with you!¡±


    The sound of her voice grew distant, and Zuko had no idea what she was shouting. She probably


    wanted to keep him for lunch!


    Zuko chuckled and quickened his pace.


    There were not many customers in the small supermarket in the afternoon, and he had a rare moment


    of leisure. When someone suddenly entered, he sat bored behind the cash register, flipping through his


    phone.


    ¡°Oh, Zeke, you¡¯re here alone!¡±


    Zuko paused for a moment and looked closely.


    The middle-aged woman was slightly chubby with an exaggerated attire, draped in bright red and


    purple colors. She carried a branded handbag, but it looked like a fake when she held it¡ªit gave off a


    counterfeit vibe.


    The woman¡¯s eyes curved with a smile. They were fixed on him as soon as she entered.


    Zuko could not stand her gaze and immediately retreated.


    At that moment, he suddenly felt that Melissa¡¯s permed hair was much more pleasing to the eyes


    compared to this woman¡¯s exaggerated hairdo!


    ¡°Zeke, why are you spacing out?¡± The middle-aged woman looked at the young man in front of her like


    a son-inw, bing more satisfied the longer she looked. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember who I am? I¡¯m Mrs.


    Nash!¡±


    Zuko struggled to extract the memories rted to ¡°Mrs. Nash¡± from his brain.


    Several families lived along thene, and one of them seemed to have the surname Nash. The woman


    of the household seemed to be¡­ Mary Nash?


    The Nashes owned a hair salon, and their shop was also on this street.


    Melissa often made appointments with Mary to go dancing, but Melissa did not like Mary and vice


    versa. In short, they were friendly rivals whopeted openly and secretly.


    Mary also had a daughter who was simr in age to Lina.


    However, unlike Lina, the Nash daughter did not attend an elite university but went to an ordinary


    vocational school to learn a trade and earn money.


    Mary often made fun of Melissa, saying, ¡°You spent so much money on tuition fees on a lost cause.¡±


    Melissa did not back down and mocked her in return, saying, ¡°We¡¯re raising our daughter to let her


    broaden her horizons, so she won¡¯t be fooled by someone offering her a piece of candy in the future!


    Unlike some people who treat their daughters as money-making tools!¡±


    In spite of it, the reality was that after Mary¡¯s daughter graduated from vocational school, she returned


    home to take over the family¡¯s small shop and ran it sessfully, even preparing to open a third


    branch.


    While the Nash daughter was making a lot of money for her family, Lina was still struggling with her


    thesis, spending a lot of her family¡¯s money.


    Every time Mary¡¯s daughter came back dressedvishly, Melissa would tightly shut her own front door.


    Recently, though, Melissa¡¯s proudest moment was when Zuko appeared, holding up the family¡¯s pride!


    What about Mary¡¯s daughter? It was said that her boyfriend had recently dumped her!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Melissa did not show it on the surface, she was secretly delighted that she finally had the


    chance to triumph over Mary.


    With this thought in mind, Zuko smiled lightly, more or less understanding Mary¡¯s purpose foring to


    him.


    It turned out that thepetition between the housewives was so intense, and the hierarchy of disdain


    among them was so real.


    ¡°Mrs. Nash, hello.¡± Zuko respectfully nodded. ¡°Feel free to look around if you want to buy something.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure! Sure!¡± Mary smiled and walked in, but her gaze never left Zuko.


    This young man was truly wonderful! How did he be the Jenners¡¯ son-inw?


    It was said that Lina was forced to ept this marriage. Everyone on the street knew that she had


    offended the Grist heiress and that the Grists had matched her with a truck driver with a criminal


    record.


    It was just that¡­ with such looks, temperament, and capability, a criminal record could be forgiven!


    Moreover, it was not like it was the type of criminal record involving murder and arson. It was just bad


    luck, getting caught by the police forging fake credentials, which led to his imprisonment.


    The young man was clearly a talented technician!


    The more Mary thought about it, the happier she became, pondering how to make Zuko divorce Lina


    until she identally bumped her head against a shelf with a loud ¡°thud¡±!Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Ouch, oh my¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Ignoring her reddened forehead, Mary hurriedly picked up


    the items that fell on the ground and ced them on the cashier¡¯s counter. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll buy all of these.


    Calcte the amount!¡±


    Zuko looked at her and started ringing up the items.


    Since there were quite a few items, he had to go through them one by one. With a smile, Mary leaned


    in and asked him, ¡°Zeke, where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Centrolis,¡± Zuko coldly replied.


    ¡°Oh, Centrolis is great! My daughter took beauty and hairstyling courses there! You see, you have such


    a connection with my daughter!¡± said Mary.


    ¡®What?¡¯ Zuko frowned, not quite understanding the logic behind this.


    Mary ced her bag on the counter and continued smiling. ¡°Zeke, you¡¯ve been with the Jenners for a


    while, right?¡±


    Zuko simply nodded without saying a word, not even bothering to lift his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, then, have you noticed something is wrong with them?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s hands paused.


    Mary continued on her own. ¡°Anyway, everyone in our neighborhood feels something wrong with them!


    The problem lies with Lina¡­¡±


    Zuko grew annoyed, his gaze cold and his voice low. He pushed all the items into a bag and ced it in


    front of her. ¡°Mrs. Nash, it¡¯s a total of $46.50. I¡¯ll round it down for you. $46 is fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Mary hurriedly paid and then said mysteriously, ¡°Zeke, you¡¯ve only been here for a short


    time, so you don¡¯t know¡­ But once you spend more time with them, you¡¯ll realize what the problem


    with Lina is!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Nash, are you done? ¡°


    ¡°Not yet!¡± Mary could not see his increasingly gloomy expression at all. ¡°Let me tell you. Based on how


    Jesse and his wife are, how could they raise an exceptionally talented girl like Lina? Everyone in the


    neighborhood can see it, but they just don¡¯t say it!¡±


    Zuko had wanted to push her out earlier, but his gaze slightly darkened after hearing these words, and


    he watched Mary quietly.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    Mary was delighted and spoke more, seeing that Zuko was interested.


    ¡°Let me tell you secretly¡­ Actually, we all suspect that Lina¡¯s parents kidnapped her!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zuko was somewhat shocked, and his eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Mrs. Nash, you can¡¯t make


    baseless usations! I know best what kind of people my parents-inw are!¡±


    ¡°You, child, I knew you¡¯d take your mother-inw¡¯s side!¡± Mary pouted. ¡°But I see that you¡¯re an honest


    child and don¡¯t want you to be deceived by them! Those two, they may look honest, but who knows


    what they¡¯re really like? Only time will reveal their true nature!


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not making baseless usations. Just 20 years ago, they didn¡¯t have a child yet. They


    went to the big hospital in Centrolis for medical help, and when they came back after several months,


    they were carrying this girl!


    ¡°Hah!¡± Mary became more excited as she spoke. ¡°They insisted that they were already pregnant before


    going to Centrolis, but they didn¡¯t notice it, and she was born in Centrolis. Hmph! Who are they trying to


    lie to!? That girl was at least two years old and could already walk! Zeke, have you ever seen a child in


    any family who can walk just a few months after being born?¡±


    Zuko furrowed his brows, his heart involuntarily beating faster.


    He felt as if he were surrounded by fog, knowing that the exit was right in front of him, but the fog


    blocked his vision, and he could not see anything.


    ¡°Zeke, considering all this, do you think what I¡¯m saying makes sense?¡± Mary asked when Zuko


    remained silent.


    Zuko did not say anything.


    Mary took his silence as agreement and grew even more excited, continuing to talk nonstop. ¡°Zeke,


    you need to be cautious with this family! If those two country bumpkins, Jesse and Melissa, could give


    birth to such a golden girl, they must¡¯ve saved the world in their previous life!


    ¡°So, I¡¯m sure Lina isn¡¯t their biological child. Hah! If she¡¯s not biological, she¡¯ll definitely be treated


    differently! Don¡¯t be fooled by how nicely they treat her now. They have a son in the family! This shop


    and their meager assets will all go to their son in the future! Lina won¡¯t get anything, and you won¡¯t


    have anything, either!


    ¡°But it¡¯s different in our family.¡± Mary smiled until the lines around her eyes were all the family assets


    will belong to our daughter in the future!¡±


    She was convinced that the several hair salons owned by the Nashes would have great appeal to this


    silent and reserved young man.


    However, Zuko gave her a cold nce.


    Mary¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had never seen such a chilling and sharp gaze in her life, especially


    coming from a young man in his 20s.


    Zuko spoke, and there was an inexplicable sense of oppression. ¡°Mrs. Nash, do you need anything


    else? Recently, we have cooked food in the supermarket, like¡­ sausages and such!¡±


    ¡°Oh, no need, no need!¡± Mary quickly stepped back, forcing a smile. ¡°I was just browsing, just looking


    around¡­ Zeke, you go about your business, don¡¯t mind me!¡±


    After saying that, she grabbed herrge bag and hurriedly fled from the supermarket as if escaping.


    Zuko stared at her retreating figure, and a trace of gloom crossed his sharply defined face.


    ¡®Lina was¡­ kidnapped?¡¯


    He found it really hard to believe.


    Usually, Jesse and Melissa showered this daughter with endless love and care, almost to the point of


    spoiling her. Who would treat a child who was not their own so well?


    If someone said Dave was adopted, it might have some credibility.


    Yet¡­ Lina indeed did not resemble them. How could that be exined?


    Zuko felt like a heavy rock was weighing on his heart, and his mind was confused for no apparent


    reason.


    After being lost in thought for a while, he suddenly discovered the petite figure standing at the shop


    entrance when he looked up!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Zuko was taken aback.


    Lina looked at him silently, her face expressionless. Her lips curled up slightly, but it was not her usual


    smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t Ie? Or am I here at a bad time?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Mary was delighted and spoke more, seeing that Zuko was interested.


    ¡°Let me tell you secretly¡­ Actually, we all suspect that Lina¡¯s parents kidnapped her!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± Zuko was somewhat shocked, and his eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Mrs. Nash, you can¡¯t make


    baseless usations! I know best what kind of people my parents-inw are!¡±


    ¡°You, child, I knew you¡¯d take your mother-inw¡¯s side!¡± Mary pouted. ¡°But I see that you¡¯re an honest


    child and don¡¯t want you to be deceived by them! Those two, they may look honest, but who knows


    what they¡¯re really like? Only time will reveal their true nature!


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not making baseless usations. Just 20 years ago, they didn¡¯t have a child yet. They


    went to the big hospital in Centrolis for medical help, and when they came back after several months,


    they were carrying this girl!


    ¡°Hah!¡± Mary became more excited as she spoke. ¡°They insisted that they were already pregnant before


    going to Centrolis, but they didn¡¯t notice it, and she was born in Centrolis. Hmph! Who are they trying to


    lie to!? That girl was at least two years old and could already walk! Zeke, have you ever seen a child in


    any family who can walk just a few months after being born?¡±


    Zuko furrowed his brows, his heart involuntarily beating faster.


    He felt as if he were surrounded by fog, knowing that the exit was right in front of him, but the fog


    blocked his vision, and he could not see anything.


    ¡°Zeke, considering all this, do you think what I¡¯m saying makes sense?¡± Mary asked when Zuko


    remained silent.


    Zuko did not say anything.


    Mary took his silence as agreement and grew even more excited, continuing to talk nonstop. ¡°Zeke,


    you need to be cautious with this family! If those two country bumpkins, Jesse and Melissa, could give


    birth to such a golden girl, they must¡¯ve saved the world in their previous life!


    ¡°So, I¡¯m sure Lina isn¡¯t their biological child. Hah! If she¡¯s not biological, she¡¯ll definitely be treated


    differently! Don¡¯t be fooled by how nicely they treat her now. They have a son in the family! This shop


    and their meager assets will all go to their son in the future! Lina won¡¯t get anything, and you won¡¯t


    have anything, either!


    ¡°But it¡¯s different in our family.¡± Mary smiled until the lines around her eyes were all the family assets


    will belong to our daughter in the future!¡±


    She was convinced that the several hair salons owned by the Nashes would have great appeal to this


    silent and reserved young man.


    However, Zuko gave her a cold nce.


    Mary¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had never seen such a chilling and sharp gaze in her life, especially


    coming from a young man in his 20s.


    Zuko spoke, and there was an inexplicable sense of oppression. ¡°Mrs. Nash, do you need anything


    else? Recently, we have cooked food in the supermarket, like¡­ sausages and such!¡±Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Oh, no need, no need!¡± Mary quickly stepped back, forcing a smile. ¡°I was just browsing, just looking


    around¡­ Zeke, you go about your business, don¡¯t mind me!¡±


    After saying that, she grabbed herrge bag and hurriedly fled from the supermarket as if escaping.


    Zuko stared at her retreating figure, and a trace of gloom crossed his sharply defined face.


    ¡®Lina was¡­ kidnapped?¡¯


    He found it really hard to believe.


    Usually, Jesse and Melissa showered this daughter with endless love and care, almost to the point of


    spoiling her. Who would treat a child who was not their own so well?


    If someone said Dave was adopted, it might have some credibility.


    Yet¡­ Lina indeed did not resemble them. How could that be exined?


    Zuko felt like a heavy rock was weighing on his heart, and his mind was confused for no apparent


    reason.


    After being lost in thought for a while, he suddenly discovered the petite figure standing at the shop


    entrance when he looked up!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Zuko was taken aback.


    Lina looked at him silently, her face expressionless. Her lips curled up slightly, but it was not her usual


    smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t Ie? Or am I here at a bad time?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    Zuko was stunned, and a chill ran down his spine.


    Lina approached slowly, her smile growing, but her eyes were ice-cold. ¡°Oh, Zeke, such a talented


    person wasted in our small shop!¡±


    The corners of Zuko¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What¡­ are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying¡­¡± Lina fixed her gaze on his face. ¡°Someone has an only daughter in their family, and all


    the family assets will belong to the daughter in the future! Heh! What a great deal! Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Facing Lina, who only reached his chest, Zuko did not even dare to move, standing there obediently


    like an elementary school student being scolded.


    However, he felt likeughing seeing Lina, who was full of jealousy. She was jealous, but what he felt


    was sweetness.


    Zuko could not help but curl his lips, but his smile annoyed Lina.


    She bit her lip, tightly gripping the lunchbox in her hand until her knuckles turned white.


    When she returned home after her lunch break, she heard that he was alone in the shop. Worried that


    he would not eat properly, she picked thergest pieces of chicken Melissa had made and packed


    them in a container and a full bowl of noodles, rushing to bring it to him.


    Even her father, who was lying in bed with a waist injury, had never been treated like this!Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    What did she see when she arrived at the entrance of the supermarket?


    Mary, whose wish was for the world to go down in mes, was actually instigating Zeke to dump her! It


    was simply uneptable!


    Lina took a deep breath. Although she knew it was not Zuko¡¯s fault, she also knew that the group of


    housewives in the alley were always watching him, coveting him as their son-inw.


    She just felt ufortable, annoyed, and uneasy! She could not help being jealous.


    Why should others covet her husband?


    If those housewives knew that their marriage certificate was fake, they would surelye and snatch


    him away!


    The more Lina looked at Zuko¡¯s handsome face, the angrier she became!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did he have to look so good for no reason? Was it fun for him to attract attention in the shop!?


    Zuko looked at her puffed-up face, cautiously approached her, and grinned, seeing the food container


    in her hand. ¡°You brought me food?¡±


    Lina widened her eyes. So, it was only about the food in his eyes!?


    ¡°What are we having today?¡± Zuko saw that her expression was worsening and wanted to change the


    subject quickly. He suddenly reached over and snatched the food container, saying, ¡°Hmm¡­ honey


    chicken? Your mom made it? The smell alone is delicious! Hehe¡­¡±


    Lina could not hold it in. She red at him and turned her head to walk away.


    Zuko had just put a piece of chicken in his mouth when she left. His cheeks puffed as he watched her


    go.


    ¡®Uh-oh, did I anger her?¡¯


    He had clearly tried to be humorous just now and brush off the matter about Mary¡­ His sense of


    humor was picked up from Toph.


    Why did this trick work with Toph coaxing girls but failed when he used it?

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    That evening, after Zuko finished his work and returned home, Lina was still sitting on the couch with


    the TV on, but her mind was not on the television at all. She watched as the man entered the house,


    changed into slippers as usual, and took the empty food container into the kitchen, washing it leisurely.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He acted as if nothing had happened! He had even eaten up all the chicken and noodles!


    Lina bit her lip and waited for him toe and coax her.


    After a while, the sound of running water stopped in the kitchen, and Zuko dried his hands and walked


    out. He actually sat down beside her.


    Lina was slightly appeased, and her lips were about to curl up when the man suddenly blurted out, ¡°Are


    you still angry?¡±


    Lina thought that he was notpletely clueless. She responded with a muffled hum and turned away


    to avoid looking at him.


    Zuko cleared his throat, and a hint of gentleness appeared on his cold face, though he still maintained


    a serious expression. ¡°Um¡­ let¡¯s talk about it?¡±


    Lina was taken aback, and a smile she could not hide formed at the corner of her lips.


    Countless ssic scenes from the romance dramas she had watched in the past yed out in her


    mind. When the female lead was angry, the male lead would lower his stance to coax her, but the way


    of coaxing would be different. She wondered what approach Zeke would take.


    Judging from his clueless appearance, he probably would not be too romantic. She would already be


    satisfied if he was willing to say a few sweet words. Besides, this man was someone of action. He


    might even use his actions to ¡°force¡± her not to be angry, like¡­


    Lina¡¯s face turned red, and her ears seemed to be burning. She made an effort to suppress those


    fanciful thoughts.


    ¡°Um, alright,¡± she said calmly. ¡°What do you want to talk about? I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°I know why you¡¯re angry,¡± Zuko said in a low voice. ¡°I suppose you overheard what Mrs. Nash said to


    me this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°If my deduction is correct, the sentence you heard was precisely her saying that she has an only


    daughter, and in the future, all their family assets will belong to the daughter, while your family¡¯s assets


    will go to Dave, and you won¡¯t get anything. So, you thought she was instigating me to leave this family,


    right?¡±


    Lina furrowed her brows. He said so much in one breath, but his expression was serious, as if he had


    no intention of coaxing her.


    As expected, Zuko continued with reasoning.


    ¡°Since you heard all that, didn¡¯t you listen to what followed?¡± He looked at her seriously. ¡°I made her


    leave. It seemed she was quite afraid of me and ran off with her things¡­ Howe you didn¡¯t notice


    any of that?¡±


    ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Lina was a bit perplexed. ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m analyzing the cause and effect, my attitude, and the unreasonable part of your behavior.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°The cause and effect, I just mentioned. My attitude is quite clear. I won¡¯t leave this family.¡± His gaze


    was stern. ¡°But you misunderstood me and made yourself angry. That¡¯s something I find hard to


    understand.¡±


    Lina was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve discussed the situation, you should understand my thoughts. In the future, you can¡¯t


    easily misunderstand me, let alone give me a cold shoulder. Understand?¡± said Zuko.


    ¡°Zeke Hamerton¡­¡±


    ¡°Lina, you misunderstood me this time, but I won¡¯t hold it against you. Just don¡¯t make the same


    mistake again!¡± he added.


    Lina looked at him silently.


    Zuko thought his lecture was sessful and even patted her head at the end with a gentle smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl!¡±


    However, the air stilled instantly.


    The girl¡¯s expression became increasingly strange, and he could also hear his own increasingly rapid


    heartbeat¡­


    After a while, Lina sneered and softly asked, ¡°Finished talking?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Very well, go to bed early,¡± Lina said as she stood up but did not move toward the stairs.


    Zuko did not manage to react. He suddenly saw her forcefully grab the folding bed leaning against the


    wall and throw it to the entryway with a loud bang!


    He was dumbfounded. He had no idea that this seemingly delicate girl would have such strength!


    ¡°Say, you¡ª¡±


    Lina shouted angrily, ¡°Sleep outside tonight!¡±


    Zuko stood frozen in ce.


    After she huffed and puffed her way upstairs, Zuko finally loosened his stiff neck and limbs, recalling


    everything that had just happened as if it were a dream.


    Then, he walked to the entryway and carefully unfolded the folding bed. He covered himself with a


    sheet andy down.


    His mind was still in turmoil¡­ Had he said something wrong just now?


    It should not be. He always had sufficient points and logical reasoning when he argued with someone.


    He had never lost in that regard.


    He knew Lina was jealous, but she did misunderstand him! If he did not point it out to her this time,


    what would happen if she got angry again next time?


    Zuko scratched his head, feeling frustrated. He had never been this tired, even when writing his thesis


    back then.


    He tossed and turned for a long time, unable to fall asleep. Suddenly, he remembered a high-quality


    question-and-answer website and logged in to ask another question.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    [What should I do if I make my girlfriend angry? Online and waiting.]


    In no time, there were many replies andments. He skimmed through them and exined the


    cause and effect of Lina¡¯s anger.


    Then his post exploded with responses.


    Everyone unanimously mocked his actions as those of a clueless straight guy and wished him


    happiness in his singledom.


    Zuko was furious and wanted to fight them. Then he thought, since he could not sleep anyway, he


    might as well engage in an argument with these people!


    However, a response with just a few likes caught his eye.


    [There¡¯s no other way when you make your girlfriend angry. Regardless of who is at fault, just


    apologize.]


    Zuko thought for a moment and replied: [What if she¡¯s not my girlfriend yet?]


    The person quickly replied: [Bro, if you dare to do something like this while having a one-sided crush,


    I¡¯ll give you some advice¡ªIf you really like her, confess to her quickly. Don¡¯t hesitate!]


    That sentence suddenly struck Zuko.


    ¡®Confess¡­¡¯


    In fact, ever since Toph made that joke about kissing her, Zuko had subconsciously had that thought. It


    was just that this person today was the one to voice it for him.


    Zuko turned off his phone and nked out, lying on the bed. Before long, he turned his head and


    looked outside. The starry night was beautiful and breathtaking.


    He smiled, rested his arm on his forehead, and his mood became as clear as the starry sky.


    ¡­


    Fred was in his office looking at reports when one of his subordinates knocked on the door and walked


    quietly to his side.


    Without lifting his head, Fred asked, ¡°Did you find everything?¡±


    The subordinate stammered and could not say anything.


    Fred pressed his pen a bit too hard, tearing through the paper, then slowly raised his eyes to look at


    him. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Grist¡­¡± stammered the subordinate. ¡°We¡¯ve investigated everything we could but couldn¡¯t


    find anything. The tracking device on the truck Zeke drove¡­ was broken!¡±

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    ¡°What? Couldn¡¯t find anything?¡± Fred was shocked.


    The Grist Group¡¯s surveince system was considered top-notch in the industry, using various means


    to monitor employees, and it had be an open secret throughout the entire group.


    In the face of this invasion of privacy and vition of human rights, most employees dared not speak


    up and chose to endure silently.


    Yet, these methods seemed to have no effect on Zeke?


    Fred regained hisposure and continued to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the reason¡­ that nothing can be found?¡±


    The subordinate answered, ¡°We first checked Zeke¡¯s date of employment, and based on that date, we


    retrieved all the surveince records, but we found nothing¡­ It¡¯s as if this person had never been to the


    Grist Group!


    ¡°And his truck¡­ We¡¯ve checked it too. The tracking system on the truck has been malfunctioning all


    along, and besides that truck, he hasn¡¯t driven any other vehicle, so¡­¡±


    Fred could not stand to listen any longer and snarled, ¡°Useless bunch of trash!¡±


    The subordinate knew he had failed in his duty and hung his head, not daring to argue.


    After a brief silence, the subordinate hesitantly said, ¡°Mr. Grist¡­ actually¡­¡±


    Impatiently, Fred nced at him. ¡°Actually, what?¡±


    ¡°Although we couldn¡¯t trace Zeke¡¯s whereabouts, we did find out some news.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°The eldest son of the Hamertons in Centrolis is named Zuko!¡±


    Fred was taken aback, furrowing his brows tightly. ¡°Are you saying that Zeke Hamerton is Zuko


    Hamerton?¡±


    The subordinate awkwardly smiled. ¡°No¡­ We just thought that these two names sounded simr!


    There might be some connection!¡±


    Fred widened his eyes, suddenly furious, and grabbed a file from the desk to throw at his subordinate.


    ¡°Is the name Zuko Hamerton copyrighted? Is it exclusively for him, and others can¡¯t use it?!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Grist¡ª¡±


    ¡°Centrolis has millions of people. Is it difficult to find a few people with the same name? Is it!?¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The subordinate, still terrified, quickly ran out. Fred finally sat on the chair, loosening his tie and taking


    a deep breath. He was nearly driven to madness by this group of useless people¡­


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    How could a truck driver with a criminal record who got married and started a family here bepared


    to the high and mighty eldest heir of the Hamertons?


    Fred rubbed his temples. However, as he calmed down, he found the situation more and more


    suspicious.


    He carefully recalled the scene when he met Zeke that day. The young man exuded an air of nobility


    with deep and determined eyes as well as a strong and cold demeanor¡­


    What about the truck drivers at the Grist Group? They often wore random clothes to be quick, and their


    bodies were covered in dirt from transporting the goods. They would nod and bow when they saw him,


    constantly ttering him.


    Some spoke rudely, some were servile, and some had a quick temper, but none had the presence


    Zeke possessed.


    A sudden realization struck Fred¡­ Could the Hamertons¡¯ eldest son have truly descended to the


    mortal world? What was his purpose in doing so? Could it be that he hade to experience the


    hardships of society?


    He squinted and got up to walk to the liquor cab, retrieving a bottle of mediocre-quality brandy.


    As the hot and spicy taste passed through his throat, his expression became even more solemn. He


    looked at the bottle of liquor. This was the liquor Violet¡¯s father had given him, also known as his elder


    brother, whom he had never met.


    His elder brother was arrogant and especially cold toward him, the illegitimate child who had been kept


    outside all along. He had repeatedly stated in public that allowing Fred to bear the family name Grist


    was already a great favor to this illegitimate child.


    This bottle of brandy was meant to humiliate him. His elder brother wanted everyone to see that a


    b*stard son was only worthy of drinking this inferior liquor and that he would never inherit the Grist


    Group.


    Fred took a deep breath and fiercely threw the ss on the ground, shattering it into pieces!

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    His elder brother¡¯s management was not good. The Grist Group had actually been in decline for a long


    time. If it were not for his hard work in supporting it all these years, the Grist Group would not be where


    it was today.


    Just as things were settling down, another issue with a batch of beverage forms emerged, and now


    Violet¡¯s problem surfaced. Fred did not want to be a pawn for others anymore!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°If he really is Zuko¡­¡± he murmured to himself, a faint smile appearing on his face.


    Immediately, he picked up the phone and called his assistant, saying, ¡°Book me a table at the same


    hotel asst time! And find a way to arrange a meeting with Lina Jenner for me¡­


    ¡°Forget it.¡± He changed his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll go and meet her myself!¡±


    Lina had been cautious of everyone from the Grists because of Violet, so going to meet her in person


    would show his sincerity.


    After hanging up, Fred went to the bathroom and looked at himself in the mirror, tidying his hair and


    smiling in satisfaction.


    In Centrolis¡­


    Toph was leaning on a crutch in the hospital, hobbling along the wall. He held the phone between his


    ear and shoulder while bitterlyining to Zuko.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. Our parents show affection for each other every day as if I don¡¯t exist! Last


    time, when mom said she wanted to have an omelet, dad immediately went to make it, making five or


    six omelets of various degrees of doneness for mom to choose from! But when I said I wanted one, he


    actually asked Wendy to make it for me!¡±


    Zuko listened, feeling a bit confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Wendy making it? Didn¡¯t we both eat the


    meals she made since we were little?¡±


    ¡°How can it be the same?¡± Toph insisted.


    ¡°But¡­ How do our parents showing affection rte to your injury?¡± asked Zuko.


    Toph mumbled for a while before exining, ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t stand them showing affection, and I


    wanted to y a prank¡­ I bought an intable hammer like the ones kids y with and tried to ¡®break


    up the lovebirds¡¯. But, bro, that was just a toy, and I didn¡¯t even touch them!¡±


    Zuko sighed deeply, palming his forehead.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    He finally understood the cause and effect¡ªToph had yed a joke on their parents, bought an


    intable hammer, and tried sneak up on them from behind, wanting to ¡°break up the lovebirds¡±, only to


    be wiped out by their father.


    Zephyr had strong alertness from years of training in martial arts. He was instantly aware of any


    movement behind him, and it had be his reflex despite this age. When he heard that there was


    someone behind them, he swiftly held Cordelia by the shoulders and took her hiding to the side.


    Toph was sent flying from the momentum since he went in too hard, rolling down the stairs with the


    intable hammer, which was squashed beneath him, ending its short-lived existence. Toph also


    twisted his foot and yelled in pain¡­


    ¡°Sigh, so you know how difficult it is for me to be alone at home now, right? Hurry back and control


    them!¡± Toph pleaded.


    ¡°I can¡¯t control them.¡± Zuko chuckled lightly. ¡°Well, forget it. We¡¯re both idents to them. You have to


    ept the reality!¡±


    Toph mumbled on the other end of the line and suddenly went silent.


    ¡°Toph?¡± Zuko called out, ¡°Hello? Toph!¡±


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t make a sound!¡± Toph hurriedly whispered, ignoring the pain in his leg, as he hobbled to


    follow someone. He then hid in a corner and spoke in a lowered voice after a while. ¡°Zuko, guess who I


    saw?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Undetermined real or fake Thompsons¡¯ Pammy!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zuko was also surprised. ¡°She¡¯s at the hospital?¡±


    Why would Pam be at the hospital? Moreover, this hospital was the joint hospital their grandfather


    had invested in when he came to Centrolis. Pam appearing there was like falling into their domain.


    ¡°Hehe, bro, this was easier than expected!¡± Toph said excitedly, ¡°Pammy¡¯s fallen into the trap herself. I


    must take her to do a DNA test!¡±


    Zuko was worried. ¡°Can you handle it? You¡¯re injured now, and besides, do you think Pam went out


    without any bodyguards? Don¡¯t take it lightly!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Toph kept his eyes on Pam. ¡°She¡¯s alone. Forget bodyguards. She doesn¡¯t even have


    a maid¡­ And she seems to be in a hurry, as if¡­¡±


    Toph¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Eh? It seems like she¡¯s heading to the inpatient department?¡±

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    Zuko was doubtful as he listened to Toph.


    The inpatient department?


    Pam had just returned to the Thompsons not long ago and was still unfamiliar with everything. Was


    sheing to the hospital for her own medical appointment or to visit someone else?


    If she was visiting someone, who could be so important to her besides her biological parents, Nichs


    and Linda?


    Zuko¡¯s gaze darkened, a hint of coldness flickering in his gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop here for now¡­¡± Toph¡¯s injured leg was already inconvenient, so chasing after someone was


    even more difficult. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up to her soon. You can rest assured that I¡¯ll make her get a DNA test this


    time!¡±


    ¡°Alright, be careful,¡± Zuko replied before quickly hanging up the phone.


    Despite his injured leg, Toph was physically strong, and the injury did not hinder him much. Pam,


    being a girl, walked slowly with small steps, so he quickly caught up to her.


    Pam appeared somewhat panicked and alert, frequently turning her head to look around. Each time


    she turned, Toph had to hide behind a wall or hide his face behind another patient.


    They continued like this, keeping some distance until they reached the third floor of the inpatient


    department.


    By now, Toph had quietly approached her from behind¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡± Pam was suddenly startled, her face pale as she uttered a piercing scream.


    Toph was also taken aback, causing him to lose his bnce and almost fall to the ground.


    Pam extended her hand to help him, but it froze in mid-air. Her expression turned extremely


    unpleasant, and aplex emotion flickered in her eyes. Eventually, she stepped aside, pressing her


    back against the wall, still visibly shaken by the fright.


    When she habitually turned her head to see if there was anyone, she caught sight of a figure sneaking


    up behind her, and that person¡¯s hand seemed to be reaching for her hair!


    Fortunately, she reacted in time, but it was a close call¡­


    Pam took deep breaths, her eyes fixed on Toph. ¡°You¡­ Were you following me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Toph tightened his grip on the crutch. He had nearly fallen just now, aggravating his twisted


    ankle, and it was now throbbing in pain.


    This girl did not even try to help him!


    There must be something fishy going on.


    He regained hisposure, forced out a smile, and spoke in a naturally calm tone. ¡°Do you think I can


    still follow anyone in my current state? I injured my foot and came to the hospital today for a check-


    up¡­ By the way, why are you here? This seems to be the inpatient department¡­¡±


    Toph approached her, carefully observing her face. ¡°Pammy, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pam avoided his gaze and kept her hands behind her back, picking at the wall.


    There was a certain aura emanating from Toph that seemed to have struck a chord deep within her,


    causing her heart to beat faster.


    ¡°No.¡± Pam¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°I¡­ I took the wrong path.¡±


    ¡°The wrong path?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She lowered her eyelids, anxiety and fear evident on her face. ¡°Please move aside, I need to


    go home! If I don¡¯t go back soon, my parents will be worried!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Toph smiled and took out his phone, handing it to her. ¡°You can use mine to make Aunt


    Linda. Let them know that you¡¯re with me, and they¡¯ll feel at ease!¡±


    Pam looked at the phone but did not reach out to take it.


    Toph kept moving forward, and she kept sidestepping. She was trying to avoid any opportunity that


    could link her to Toph. She was even cautious about using a phone, taking precautions to the extreme.


    Toph became even more convinced that there was something wrong with this Pammy.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± He looked around and suddenly leaned to one side.


    Pam looked at him and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I feel a lot of pain in my foot, Pammy. I can¡¯t walk¡­ Can you lend me a hand?¡±


    Pam hesitated but did not extend a hand.


    Toph struggled to hold onto his crutch, nonchntly smiling at her. ¡°Pammy, it seems like you¡¯re afraid


    of contact with others, huh?¡±


    Pam¡¯s expression changed, and her eyes dimmed.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Is it rted to your experiences over the years? Pammy, I¡¯m considered your family too. If you hadn¡¯t


    been taken away back then, we would¡¯ve grown up together¡­¡±


    Toph began to appeal to her emotions. ¡°If you have any difficulties that you can¡¯t tell Uncle Nichs


    and Aunt Linda, you can treat me as someone to confide in!¡±


    Pam tightly bit her lip, looking nervous.


    Toph noticed that her eyes asionally nced toward a room at the end of the corridor¡­ Perhaps


    the person inside could unravel this secret.


    ¡°Pammy.¡± He lowered his voice, getting closer to her, almost able to hear her heartbeat. ¡°As long as


    you¡¯re willing to speak up, I promise not to tell anyone. This will be our secret¡­ okay?¡±


    Pam¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and they were filled with tears as she desperately shook her head.


    ¡°Pammy?¡± Toph was taken aback.


    A powerful force suddenly grabbed his arm then!


    Toph¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he turned to look, only to find that it was Melvin holding onto him!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Toph?¡± Melvin chuckled. ¡°For a foot injury, you should go to the orthopedic


    department. What are you doing in the inpatient department?¡±


    ¡°Heh, Uncle Melvin.¡± Toph forced a smile. ¡°Why are you asking me? Pammy¡¯s also in the inpatient


    department!¡±


    Melvin¡¯s expression darkened, a hint of coldness shing in his eyes. He soon smiled as if nothing was


    wrong and exined, ¡°Pammy missed some sses. Now that she¡¯s back in Centrolis, she wants to


    apply for a medical university. Coincidentally, there¡¯s a doctor I¡¯m familiar with in this hospital, so I


    brought her here to consult with him.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Toph smirked. ¡°But as far as I know, you haven¡¯t been in Centrolis for long, Uncle Melvin.


    And this hospital belongs to my grandfather. Well, howe you have acquaintances here?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you not believe me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Melvin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not sessful, but I¡¯ve been working in the business world for these


    years and have umted some connections. It¡¯s normal for me to know someone in this hospital.


    Melvin continued, grabbing Pam¡¯s wrist. ¡°Toph, I¡¯ll take Pammy to find that doctor to have a chat!


    Oh, by the way, when I arrived, I saw your butler looking for you everywhere!¡±


    Melvin did not allow Toph to speak and politely smiled before leaving with Pam.


    Toph looked at their backs¡­ Pam seemed to be leaving reluctantly. It also seemed like there were


    many things hidden in her eyes.

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    Toph told Zuko about the strange incident he encountered at the hospital.


    Upon hearing that, Zuko sneered, ¡°It seems that Pammy¡¯s being controlled by Melvin. If she¡¯s the real


    Pammy, it means Melvin¡¯s involved in kidnapping her back then!¡±


    ¡°What if she¡¯s fake?¡± Toph added, ¡°Then it means that everything¡¯s orchestrated by Melvin!¡±


    ¡°Keep it down for now.¡± Zuko lowered his voice. ¡°Not only because we don¡¯t have enough evidence, but


    also¡­ to consider Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda¡¯s feelings. They believe they¡¯ve found their daughter.


    Until the truth is revealed, we shouldn¡¯t dampen their spirits.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I understand¡­ Now that Melvin¡¯s surely wary of us, we need to act low-key!¡±


    ¡°Cough, it¡¯s you, not me.¡± Zukoughed. ¡°We can start tracking after your leg heals. If you keep


    hobbling around on crutches, anyone with eyes and ears will know what you¡¯re up to!¡±


    Toph rolled his eyes. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you nning toe back anytime soon? My foot is injured. Won¡¯t


    youe and visit me?¡±


    ¡°Visit you¡­ for what?¡±


    ¡°Are you really asking that? Isn¡¯t there any brotherly affection left? Am I no longer your beloved little


    brother!?¡±


    Faced with his younger brother¡¯s questioning once again, Zuko struggled to hold back hisughter. He


    then solemnly told him, ¡°You only have a sprained foot, but I almost lost my love!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Zuko!!¡± Toph was itching to strangle him, feeling goosebumps all over his body.


    Lina came down from upstairs.


    Zuko disregarded his brother¡¯s shouting, hung up the phone, stood up straight, and smiled, waving at


    Lina.


    When Lina saw him, she remembered how he had tried to ¡°reason¡± with her and got even angrier.


    She had not been speaking to him for several days now, and she did not n to speak to him today


    either.


    Lina treated him like air and walked past him expressionlessly.


    ¡°Hey, Lina¡­¡± Zuko quickly called out to her.


    Lina stopped in her tracks, only tilting her head slightly.


    Zuko hesitated. In fact, he had a lot to say to her, but after scratching his head, all the words converged


    into one sentence. ¡°Um¡­ When can I move back to sleep in the living room?¡±


    Lina felt like something had exploded within her that almost blew off the top of her head!Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She turned around and red at him. Without saying a word, she ran out of the house.


    ¡°Lina!¡± Zuko shouted loudly.


    To be honest, he really wanted to give himself a p¡­ He was supposed to say, ¡°I like you¡±, but why


    did his tongue disobey him in the end?


    ¡°Lina, wait!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lina replied harshly.


    ¡°Where are you going dressed like this?¡± asked Zuko.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How am I dressed?¡± Lina was stunned. She was just wearing her usual white T-shirt and jeans, except


    that there was a decorative brooch on the T-shirt.


    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you usually wear loungewear at home?¡± Zuko stammered, ¡°Now you¡¯re dressed like this.


    Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re going out? Where are you going?¡±


    Lina rolled her eyes and sneered. ¡°Do you have the right to care?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Lina snorted coldly and headed straight for thene entrance, disappearing without a trace after she


    gged down a taxi.


    Zuko chased after her, his eyes fixed on the disappearing car, unable to resist kicking a small pebble


    off the road.


    ¡°Bro! Door Guardian!¡± Dave ran out of the house, giving him an address. ¡°My sister¡¯s going here!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s eyes lit up.


    It turned out that Dave had been doing workbooks at home all morning. When he encountered a


    difficult problem and wanted to ask Lina for help, he overheard his sister making a phone call in her


    room, saying she was going to a restaurant.

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    Dave had overheard his sister¡¯s phone call and became worried that she might be deceived since it did


    not sound like she was meeting a friend. While his sister was not paying attention, he sneaked into her


    room and found a note on her desk.


    ¡°Bro, my sister¡¯s going on a date!¡± Dave said, already booking a ride on his phone. ¡°Hurry, get in the car


    quickly and go after her!¡±


    Zuko looked at him gratefully. He thought to himself that he would repay this great favor in the future.


    In the car, he tightly held the note in his hand and read it repeatedly. It was the same hotel asst time


    ¡ªBest Level, the revolving rooftop restaurant. He did not need to think twice to know who had invited


    Lina.


    In fact, during thest time there, Zuko had sensed that the way that person looked at Lina was


    abnormal. It was understandable, though. Lina was the kind of girl who was hard to resist.


    But she was his wife!


    Even though the marriage certificate was fake, his desire to be with her was genuine!


    Zuko clenched the note tightly in his hand.


    The car soon arrived at the entrance of Best Level.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Zuko had informed the manager in advance, so no one dared to stop him even with Fred present.


    Not only did they not stop him, but the manager also came out anxiously to greet him, asking if they


    should remove Fred as well.


    Zuko shook his head coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll go up myself. None of you should follow.¡±


    The managerplied and arranged for everyone to stay downstairs and not disturb them.


    Zuko took the elevator and arrived at the revolving restaurant. He quietly walked behind a decorative


    wall and observed the situation over there.


    He saw Fred and Lina sitting face to face. Fred poured a ss of wine, but Lina politely refused.


    ¡°Mr. Grist, please speak directly if you have something to say.¡± Lina¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°My husband


    doesn¡¯t like people beating around the bush, and I¡¯m the same. I don¡¯t like it either.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Zuko was suddenly stunned. The words ¡°my husband¡± scratched at his


    heart like little cat paws, making it itch.


    Fred fell silent for a moment.


    This time, he had invited Lina out to probe. If Zeke was really Zuko, he would naturally have to find a


    way to get the Hamertons¡¯ help to eliminate Violet.


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Fred replied naturally. ¡°It¡¯s just that there are some things we didn¡¯t finish discussing


    last time, so let¡¯s continue this time.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Lina.


    Fred looked at her. ¡°Ms. Jenner, you¡¯ve been married to Mr. Hamerton for some time now, right? I


    heard he is from rolis, so has he taken you there?¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes flickered, and countless question marks shed through her mind.


    ¡®He heard? Who did he hear it from?


    ¡®Is there another purpose behind this specific question?


    ¡®Is Fred¡¯s ultimate goal me or Zeke?¡¯Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Lina let out a light breath as she thought for a moment and smiled as she looked at him. ¡°My husband¡¯s


    born and raised in Jangasas. Why would he take me to Centrolis? Mr. Grist, it seems you¡¯ve gotten it


    wrong.¡±


    This answer caught Fred off guard.


    ¡°Wrong? Heh, I don¡¯t think so!¡± He smiled and continued. ¡°Mr. Hamerton¡¯s worked as a truck driver at


    the Grist Group before. I checked his employment record, and it clearly stated that he¡¯s from Centrolis!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Lina locked her gaze on him. There seemed to be something unusual in those dark eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Grist holds a high position, yet you bothered to personally check the employment record of a truck


    driver? It seems you¡¯re quite interested in my husband! Why¡¯s that, Mr. Grist?¡±


    Fred was stunned, unable toe up with an immediate response.


    ¡®This girl¡­¡¯ She had unexpectedly turned the tables on him and thrown the question back at him!


    ¡®Heh! Luckily, Violet does not have this kind of wit. Otherwise, it would be hard to say who would


    emerge victorious in the battle for control of the Grist Group.¡¯


    Fred forced a smile. ¡°Um, Ms. Jenner, it seems like we¡¯ve gone off-topic¡­¡±


    ¡°No, we haven¡¯t,¡± Lina calmly replied. ¡°Mr. Grist, you asked me if my husband¡¯s taken me to Centrolis.


    My answer is that he isn¡¯t from there, so naturally, he hasn¡¯t taken me there.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°The information written on employment records may not always be urate,¡± Lina said nonchntly.


    ¡°But I heard that there are many interesting ces in Centrolis. If we have the money and time in the


    future, we could go there for a honeymoon. Right, Mr. Grist?¡±

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    Fred felt choked and struggled to find the right words, so he awkwardlyughed and pretended to take


    a sip of wine, trying to conceal his unease. It became apparent that Lina was fiercely protective of her


    husband, making it challenging to obtain any useful information from her at the moment.


    Putting down his wine ss, Fred felt the heat in the restaurant. The temperature was unexpectedly


    high, and it made him sweat after just a few sips of wine.


    Moreover, not even a single dish had been served so far. There was only a bottle of wine on the table


    and nothing else!


    Fred furrowed his brows. This was supposed to be Best Level, which was renowned for its quality of


    service and cuisine!


    He pressed the call button, but it seemed like the server had vanished into thin air. None of them had


    come, even after a long wait. Fred felt extremely embarrassed. He had invited someone to a meal and


    ended up being left alone. He had never felt so humiliated in his life!


    Zuko, hiding behind the decorative wall, had a slight smile on his lips.


    ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s crowded today, and the ce¡¯s understaffed!¡± Fred could onlye up with such an


    excuse to save face.


    Lina showed no mercy and said, ¡°Crowded? Mr. Grist, you cleared the whole ce, and it¡¯s just the two


    of us in the restaurant today!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Fred¡¯s face instantly turned red with a burst of anger inside him.


    He changed the topic again. ¡°Oh, by the way, Ms. Jenner, you¡¯re in the same ss as my niece,


    studying architectural design, right?¡±


    Lina nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Well, I admire your achievements, Ms. Jenner. With your grades, any bigpany would prioritize


    nurturing you as a talent.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, I really hope you can work as my assistant.¡± Fred chuckled, gently swirling the tall ss in


    his hand.


    Since he could not get any information out of her at the dinner table, he would take it slowly. This was


    his second time asking her to work at the Grist Group. After all, Lina was a student, and an internship


    opportunity at the Grist Group was like a pie in the sky for her.


    Although she did not ept it thest time, the opportunity hade again this time. She had no


    reason to refuse.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Fred smirked, waiting quietly for her answer.


    However, Lina remained calm for a moment and asked, ¡°Mr. Grist, if I were to work for you, would it be


    because of the incident of Violet giarizing my work? Are you using this job to silence me?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Fred had not intended it that way. He wanted to use this job to find out Zuko¡¯s true identity!


    Since it hade to this point, though, he could not expose himself and could only say, ¡°I heard from


    your husbandst time that he still had more information about Violet, so I¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Lina smiled. ¡°Mr. Grist, my husband also saidst time that as long as the Grist Group doesn¡¯t


    cause troubles for us, we can peacefully coexist. So please rest assured. My husband keeps his word.


    He¡¯s an upright man and won¡¯t secretly expose Violet.


    ¡°As for you¡­¡± Lina stood up, looking into his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯te today, and we¡¯ve never


    met.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ept your job offer as the material against Violet is my self-defense weapon. I hope you can


    understand and won¡¯t take it away from me. Let¡¯s consider ourselves even!¡±


    After saying that, Lina gracefully turned around, leaving him with a carefree figure.


    Fred sat in his seat, feeling dazed. Lina was just a young student, the same age as his niece¡­ Why


    had Violet never exuded this kind of calm, confident aura and impable presence?


    Her replies had been wless, yet they carried an oppressive force that forced people to submit.


    Fred took a deep breath. They were really a couple¡­ Speaking to them felt the same¡ªexhausting!


    He felt both tired and fearful.


    Restless, Fred did not get what he wanted to know and to top it off, this damn restaurant did not even


    serve the dishes!


    ¡°Hey!¡± He pressed the button forcefully and shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s everyone? Have you all been poisoned


    by the gas from the kitchen!?¡±


    ¡­


    Zuko followed Lina to the lobby.


    Lina felt someone behind her and became alert. She was about to call for help when she turned around


    and met a pair of clear eyes.

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    Lina¡¯s heart quivered, and she stared at him for a while before asking softly, ¡°You¡­ How did youe


    here?¡±


    Zuko looked at her, smiling all the while. He had listened to every word she said just now, which made


    his heart bloom with joy, especially when he heard the frequent mention of ¡°my husband¡±.


    However, Lina was startled by his expression. She looked left and right, stood on her tiptoes, and


    reached out to touch his forehead.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zuko chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not running a fever!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lina paused. ¡°I just thought¡­ for someone who usually wears a poker face to suddenly smile like


    this, they must be up to no good!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zuko red at her.


    Lina could not help butugh but did not want him to see it. She quickly covered her mouth with her


    small hand, only to have it grasped by the quick-witted man, who pulled her along as they ran outside


    the restaurant.


    The bustlingmercial street of the city was just another street away.


    Under the scorching summer sun, the wind in Jangasas was still pleasantly cool, even in the midst of


    the summer heat. As they ran, the breeze lifted Lina¡¯s hair and her bangs, and sheughed as sweetly


    as a peach.


    She held Zuko¡¯s hand tightly and looked at his broad shoulders, her face blushing quietly.


    The two arrived at the street, and Zuko saw a stall selling cotton candy by the roadside. He bought one


    and handed it to Lina. Just as Lina was about to take it, he suddenly raised the cotton candy high.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want it?¡± Zuko smiled and said, ¡°If you can reach it, then it¡¯s yours to eat!¡±


    Lina tiptoed to reach it.


    Zuko held the cotton candy up with one hand and pressed down on her small head with the other.


    ¡°Lina, if your mouth can touch it, then the cotton candy is yours!¡±


    ¡°With my mouth?¡± asked Lina.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Of course!¡± Zuko said seriously, ¡°I have cleanliness issues. If you touch it with your mouth, then I won¡¯t


    eat this cotton candy!¡±


    Lina red at him like a cat unwilling to admit defeat. She took aim and leaped with all her might!


    Just as she jumped, Zuko moved the cotton candy away and suddenly leaned down¡­


    Lina missed the cotton candy, and her lips identally touched a pair of warm ones.


    ¡°Mmh!¡± Her mind went nk as she was suddenly embraced tightly by the man, her feet off the ground!


    Zuko was strong and held her like one would hold a child single-handedly, with Lina¡¯s body pressed


    against his and her eyes wide open looking at him.


    However, he closed his eyes. His kiss was wanton between her lips and teeth, with a force as if he


    wanted to devour her in one gulp.


    Lina was delirious and unable to resist, letting him take advantage of her.


    She did not know how long itsted, but she felt as if the whole world had disappeared, leaving only the


    two of them. When his lips finally left hers, he slowly opened his eyes, his deep gaze carrying a hint of


    fondness and indulgence.


    Lina¡¯s breathing became rapid as she looked at him, feeling lost.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Zuko smiled and whispered in her ear, his voice low and pleasant, ¡°It¡¯s different¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lina was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ different?¡±


    ¡°Different from what I read in the novels.¡±


    Lina blushed like a bleeding cherry.


    Zuko analyzed it seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve read a few romance novels. The kisses between the male and female


    leads are supposed to be sweet.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lina was both shy and embarrassed, punching him with a clenched fist.


    ¡°You mean I¡¯m not as sweet as those female leads? Zeke Hamerton, you took advantage of me, and


    you say something like this. Y-You¡¯re too much!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    The more she pouted, the more cheerful Zuko became.


    He bent down, his lips gently brushing against her ear, as he hoarsely uttered a few words, ¡°Lina, you


    are much sweeter than what¡¯s written in books!¡±

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    Lina looked at him, her heart skipping several beats, and the warmth of his lips seemed to linger on


    hers.


    Zuko¡¯s hand lightly brushed against her ear, tucking away the stray hair behind it. He liked looking at


    her face like this¡ªclean and refreshing with delicate features. The small mole at the corner of her eye


    was like an embellishment unlike any other in the world.


    His thumb caressed her cheek gently, tender and affectionate.


    ¡°Z-Zeke, you¡­¡± Lina¡¯s mind went nk.


    Was he confessing his feelings to her? Did he also like her?


    A confession like this was too direct¡­


    She had never been in a rtionship before, and she did not know what other people¡¯s confessions


    were like. She only knew that her whole body was bubbling in pink, and her heart was filled with


    sweetness. However, her rationale told her that she should be reserved and not giggle too


    exaggeratedly as a girl.


    Hence, she gave a shallow smile with a lowered head, casting her eyes downward. Her long eyshes


    cast shadows on her fair skin, making her look like a beautiful painting.


    Zuko¡¯s blood boiled. He did not understand if this was what they called the feeling of love, but if


    possible, he wanted to freeze this moment in eternity.


    ¡°Lina¡­¡± He said hoarsely, ¡°By doing this, can you understand my feelings?¡±


    The young woman blushed and smiled, intentionally shaking her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Zuko was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯ve done all this, and you still don¡¯t understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Go away¡­¡± She gently pushed him.


    Zuko was dumbfounded.


    Fortunately, he had done countless research on high-quality Q&A websites before this and had learned


    a bit about romantic rtionships. They seemed to say that when a girl said ¡°no¡±, it meant ¡°yes¡±, and


    when a girl said ¡°go away¡±, it meant ¡°hold me tight¡±¡­


    He curled his lips slightly and suddenly embraced her slender waist, pulling her into his arms once


    again.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina waspletely captivated at this point. Her small face turned crimson, and she could not look at


    him, but she secretly hoped he would do something more¡­


    Zuko¡¯s deep gaze lingered on her face, his low voice carrying a hint of amusement. ¡°Lina, I have a


    question for you.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°When I kissed you just now, why did you keep your eyes open?¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡± Lina¡¯s mind went nk. She looked at his half-smiling eyes and wished she could find a hole to


    hide in.


    ¡°Zeke! What kind of question is that?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t girls close their eyes when they¡¯re being kissed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop talking!¡± she said, lightly pushing him.


    ¡°I have one more thing to say¡­¡± Zuko smiled and leaned closer, his warm breath brushing against her


    face. ¡°Our actions weren¡¯t right just now. Let¡¯s start over!¡±


    Lina bit her lip, unable to move as her petite figure was held tightly in his embrace.


    Zuko was still not satisfied and wanted to do it again¡­


    Lina suddenly asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He paused momentarily, quickly realizing that such back-and-forth kisses seemed to go


    nowhere. He should not have listened to Toph and kissed her first. She was a girl, and things should be


    done in proper order!


    It was just that¡­


    Zuko¡¯s heartbeat also became somewhat erratic.


    The confession was only a few words, but they weighed heavily on his tongue, and he could not say


    them. He found an excuse. ¡°Because¡ªbecause we¡¯re husband and wife!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fake,¡± said Lina.


    ¡°Then because¡­¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Lina looked up at him.


    It was like there were countless stars in her eyes, and Zuko¡¯s heart melted into tenderness. He


    disregarded everything and said those few words.

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    ¡°Because I like you.


    ¡°Lina, I don¡¯t know how to start a rtionship, but I read online that it usually begins with a confession.


    ¡°Maybe my confession was out of order¡­ but I really like you.


    ¡°Would you like to try liking me back?


    ¡°If possible¡­ like what your mother said, let¡¯s change our marriage certificate into a real one after a


    year or so¡­ is that okay?¡±


    Zuko said all of this in one breath, feeling a sense of relief as if the dust had settled, but what followed


    was nervousness and unease. He looked silently at Lina, observing the ever-changing depths of her


    gaze.


    In his first 20-something years of life, he made most of the decisions himself. Never before had there


    been a moment like that, where he had to wait for someone else to decide his fate.


    ¡°L-Lina¡­ can you give me an answer?¡± he asked.


    Lina was quiet for a moment before she suddenly burst intoughter. She looked at the white and soft


    cotton candy in Zuko¡¯s hand as if he had plucked it from the sky. She tiptoed, her hands hooked around


    his neck, and lightly pecked his lips¡­


    This time, it was Zuko¡¯s turn to widen his eyes.


    Lina chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say one shouldn¡¯t open the eyes when kissing?¡±


    ¡°B-But you¡­¡±


    ¡®Woman, you asked for this!¡¯


    Zuko smirked, experiencing this feeling for the first time, and eagerly embraced her.


    ¡°Hey, Lina, you¡¯re like this cotton candy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    His hands wandered. ¡°You¡¯re soft and tender everywhere¡­¡±


    ¡°Zeke! Stop it!¡±


    He looked at her seriously. ¡°Lina, I¡¯ll treat you right.¡±


    Lina was taken aback, nodding gently, her two dimples brimming with happiness.


    ¡­


    At the outskirts of Centrolis, Melvin sat in a cable car with Pam. The luxurious cable car hung in the


    air like a small cabin, slowly moving through the lush green trees.


    Pam leaned against the window.


    Outside the window, the sun was shining, the sky was blue with no clouds in sight, and birds flew by


    the cable car, singing joyful tunes.


    All of this was extremely discordant with the fear and mncholy on her face.


    Melvin turned to look at her, a cunning smile ying on his face. ¡°Centrolis is better, right?¡±


    The girl was startled, frozen in ce, nodding as if she were a puppet on a string.


    Melvin chuckled. ¡°Renee, why do you always have this expression every time you see me? I¡¯m not


    going to eat you!¡±


    The girl lifted her eyes, her pupils slightly dted from fear.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After being Pam for such a long time, she never expected Melvin to call her by that name again. In


    fact, from the first day she entered the Thompsons, Melvin had sternly warned her, ¡°Forget about


    Renee. From now on, you¡¯re Pam Thompson, the daughter of Nichs Thompson!¡±


    It was just that the name Renee Thompson had apanied her for 20 years. How could she forget


    just like that?


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Melvin coldly stared at her. ¡°Is Centrolis much better than rural


    Jangasas?¡±


    Renee softly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What makes it better?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s beautiful here, advanced. It¡¯s a big city.¡± Renee whispered, ¡°And my mother can receive the


    best treatment for her illness.¡±


    It seemed like Melvin had been waiting for this response. ¡°Heh! Good that you know!


    ¡°Renee, as long as you do your job well, I won¡¯t treat you or your mother unfairly. Understand?¡±

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    Renee silently nodded.


    Just then, the cable car passed through a junction and shook for a moment. Renee grasped the railing


    tightly to steady herself.


    Melvin nced at her expressionlessly.


    In the past 20 years, he had never acknowledged this daughter of his, nor had he ever cared about her.


    She was a stain in his life.


    He had never loved Renee¡¯s mother. It was just a moment of indulgence after getting drunk. Besides,


    her mother was not exactly clean either. Which respectable girl would go to a bar to dance and flirt in


    the middle of the night?


    Melvin had no intention of taking responsibility. Once he pulled up his pants, he would not acknowledge


    anyone. He never expected that a yearter, that woman would show up with a baby, iming that she


    had fallen in love with him at first sight, and that was why she had given birth to their child.


    Melvin secretly had a DNA paternity test done on the child, and it turned out to be his own!


    Coincidentally, Pam was also born around the same time, so he had the idea of swapping them.


    However, the woman did not agree. She insisted on keeping the child with her and said she could not


    harm someone else¡¯s child.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Out of rage, Melvin sent the mother and daughter to the countryside, letting them fend for themselves.


    The n to kidnap Pam had gone smoothly, but that distant rtive had unexpectedly increased


    their demands, wanting to gain more benefits. It had gone beyond his control. Coincidentally, there had


    been a shipwreck at that time.


    Melvin had taken advantage of the opportunity to get rid of that rtive and pretended to follow the


    clues to find Pam. In reality, he had been waiting for Renee to grow up so he could pass her off as


    Pam and bring her into the Thompsons.


    Things, however, had not gone as nned. He had not expected the clue from the distant rtive to be


    true. Following that clue, he found Jesse and Melissa¡ªthe real Pam was also in Jangasas.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He then bribed Gia to help remove Pam¡¯s birthmark and added all the distinctive features that


    Pam had onto Renee¡­


    Melvin took a deep breath and looked at Renee with a hint of impatience in his eyes.


    The stupid girl was clumsy and obedient¡ªnothing like his daughter!


    He had asked her to pretend to be Pam, but she almost messed things up several times. In the end,


    he had to clean up after her.


    Melvin¡¯s expression grew darker. Renee stood there silently, nervously twisting her clothes.


    ¡°Come here!¡± Melvin¡¯s voice was cold and stern. Renee was startled, hesitating to approach.


    ¡°You stupid girl!¡± Melvin suddenly stood up. The more he looked at her, the angrier he became. He


    fiercely pped her across the face!


    Renee covered half of her face, suppressing her tears and tasting the faint taste of blood in her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m your father! Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Melvin red angrily. ¡°I brought you out today


    to hear about your progress, not to have you y dumb in front of me!


    ¡°Are you f*cking deaf? Speak!¡±


    Renee¡¯s heart quivered, and tears fell inrge drops. Even in fear and distress, she cried silently


    without making any sound.


    Just like the first 20 years of her life, no matter how grievous the injustice, she silently endured it.


    Melvin felt helpless against her actions and could only use her mother to threaten her. ¡°Listen to me


    carefully¡­ Find a way to have Nichs transfer a portion of the shares of Sol Entertainment to your


    name this month. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee your mother¡¯s kidney source! Prepare to collect that


    woman¡¯s corpse!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Please¡­¡± Renee trembled all over, almost kneeling before him. She could lose everything, but


    she could not lose her mother.

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    For many years, Renee and her mother, relied on each other for survival, living a poor but simple and


    happy life. Their world was actually very small¡ªso small that it only consisted of the two of them.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your mother to die, then listen to me!¡± Melvin viciously grabbed her chin. ¡°Heh, help


    me gain control of the Thompsons, and your mother will be saved, understand?¡±


    Renee nodded incessantly.


    Despite feeling guilty about deceiving Nichs and his wife, Melvin insisted that she continue acting.


    Therefore, she had to steel herself and continue with the charade.


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve been getting close to Tophtely, right?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Renee¡¯s voice choked. ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t given him a chance to touch me¡­ Last time at the


    hospital, it was just a coincidence¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you dare reveal anything!¡± Melvin stared coldly at her, contemting. ¡°The Hamertons are


    not to be underestimated. They definitely have suspicions about you!¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Toph might¡¯ve already discovered something¡­¡± Melvin murmured, ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t need to


    avoid him anymore. If he wants to contact you, let him. Leave the rest to me!¡±


    Renee timidly nodded, leaning against the cable car window. Even her breathing was cautious.


    ¡­


    It had been several days, but Jesse¡¯s back was still ufortable.


    At first, Melissa thought he was just beingzy, wanting her to serve him all the time, so she resorted to


    her ¡°disciplinary measures¡±.


    Halfway through it and seeing Jessepletely defenseless and crying out in misery, she realized that


    the old man¡¯s back was truly unwell!


    Melissa panicked, afraid of making it worse, and hurriedly wanted to take him to the hospital. It was at


    this moment that Zuko stepped forward.


    He tried acupuncture and massage on Jesse a few times and went to the pharmacy to get some


    medicine.


    Three dayster, Jesse miraculously recovered, and his back seemed even more flexible. He could


    even go to the square and do pull-ups!


    Lina looked at Zuko with surprise and admiration in her eyes. ¡°Howe I never knew you had this


    skill?¡±


    Zuko calmly put away the box of silver needles and smiled. ¡°Good to be a jack of all trades. I learned it


    on my own.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Melissa proudly said, ¡°I told you, Zeke¡¯s a talented person! Look, my judgment is absolutely correct,


    right?¡±


    Lina smiled and turned to the kitchen to cut some fruits.


    Zuko followed her in, taking the fruit knife, afraid she would cut her hand.


    In the following days, the entirene knew that Melissa¡¯s son-inw was a self-taught magic doctor and


    a skilled individual.


    Melissa¡¯s original intention was to show off a bit, but she did not expect the middle-aged men and


    women toe one after another every day to seek treatment from Zuko¡­


    Zuko did not refuse, but Lina felt sorry for him. She was worried that it would be too tiring for him and


    feared that they would expose some problems, leading to usations of practicing medicine without a


    license.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zuko rubbed her head. ¡°They don¡¯t have any serious illnesses. I¡¯m only giving some


    advice for daily maintenance. Nothing will go wrong.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Lina nodded. Her expression suddenly became serious, her beautiful big eyes staring at him.


    ¡°Mrs. Nash came several times too. I heard she¡¯s bringing her daughter tomorrow?¡±


    Zuko was stunned for a moment.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°N-No!¡± He hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If shees tomorrow, I¡¯ll hide. You can say I¡¯m not


    home!¡±


    ¡°No need for that,¡± Lina said nonchntly, a faint smile curling up at the corner of her lips. ¡°Let her


    come tomorrow. I want to see what that mother and daughter are up to!¡±


    ¡°Lina, you¡­¡± Zuko smiled, wondering if she was nning to fight someone for his sake.

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    As expected, Mary brought her daughter over for ¡°medical help¡± to treat her irregr menstruation the


    next morning.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mary believed that this would bring Zuko and her daughter closer, as he wouldn¡¯t need to check her


    pulse during holistic healing.


    She confidently smiled while her daughter looked at Zuko with allure, her dark freckles on her face


    forming a smile.


    Conveniently shaking the golden bangles on her wrist, she ced her arm on the table.


    Zuko frowned, trying to hide his urge tough.


    He stayed still, stealing nces at Lina, who stood beside him.


    Lina¡¯s stern face was both terrifying and cute, especially her pouty, moist, and pink lips that made him


    recall the taste of the ¡°cotton candy¡± from the other day.


    Just as Mary had Zuko check her daughter¡¯s pulse, Lina mmed two marriage certificates on the


    table!


    The mother and daughter were shocked, their eyes wide open as they looked at Lina.


    Lina showed her firm stance,cking the usual gentleness in her beautiful doe eyes, which were now


    filled with suppressed anger.


    Mary smiled shyly, feeling guilty as she nced at the marriage certificates.


    It was uncertain whether Lina was smiling or not. ¡°Mrs. Nash, why don¡¯t I check your daughter¡¯s pulse?


    I¡¯ve learned many things from being with my husband every day. Your daughter has a woman¡¯s


    problem, and a man like him won¡¯t be able to cure it. Why don¡¯t I do it?¡±


    Mary widened her eyes, guilt and fear welling up as she looked into Lina¡¯s eyes that seemed to hide


    knives. She quickly refused and hurriedly ran out, dragging her daughter along.


    Zuko burst intoughter and reached out to grab Lina¡¯s hand. However, she shook his hand off.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zuko asked innocently. ¡°I didn¡¯t check her pulse. I didn¡¯t even look at her!¡±


    While it was true that he hadn¡¯t looked at her, thetter¡¯s eyes had been fixed on him!


    Lina was furious but knew she was being unreasonable. After a moment of calm, she turned around


    slowly, still devoid of a smile.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zuko ran his fingers through her hair and whispered with a smile, ¡°The first round of


    the ¡®husband defense contest¡¯ has ended. Lina won!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lina yfully punched him.


    However, her expression dimmed when she noticed the marriage certificates on the table out of the


    corner of her eye.


    Sensing the change in her demeanor, Zuko approached and checked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lina spoke in a t tone. ¡°It¡¯s fake, after all¡­¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be fake forever!¡± Zuko hurriedly interjected. ¡°Your mom said that after I pass her test in a year


    and a half, we¡¯ll rece the certificates with the real ones!¡±


    Lina was stunned. ¡°We still have to wait¡­ a year and a half?¡±


    ¡°We can go right away if you want!¡±


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Lina blushed and pushed him away, smiling with her head lowered.


    A year and a half was neither long nor short.


    By then, Lina would have graduated from university.


    After wearing her graduation gown, she would put on a wedding gown. She would spend the rest of her


    life with him, just like her parents did¡­ That would be the greatest happiness.


    Zuko held her shoulders, stared at her, and chuckled. ¡°I think Mrs. Nash¡¯s daughter is fine, but you¡¯re


    not.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Lina¡­¡± He whispered in her ear. ¡°I have a magic pill.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡±


    Zuko grinned and kissed her, catching her off guard!


    Her heart raced from the unexpected kiss. Her hands instinctively grasped his broad shoulders, and


    her body responded without much thought.

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    ¡°How¡¯s it?¡± Zuko released his lips after a long time. ¡°Does the ¡®magic pill¡¯ cure everything?¡±


    Lina blushed and buried herself in his embrace, avoiding eye contact.


    However, amotion erupted at the door. Dave rushed in¡­


    Lina¡¯s expression changed, and she quickly pushed Zuko away.


    ¡°Mr. Door Guardian!¡± Dave appeared flustered. ¡°I heard everything you said when I was out there!¡±


    Zuko was taken aback. ¡°What¡­ did you hear?¡±


    ¡°You have a magic pill that cures everything!¡±


    Zuko looked ufortable and remained silent.


    ¡°You managed to heal my dad, bro. I trust in your medical skills, and I believe there¡¯s definitely such a


    pill that exists in this world! Can it fix my foot?¡± asked Dave.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Zuko started sweating. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bro, I hurt my foot ying basketball yesterday. My ankle is still swollen. Let me try the pill!¡± insisted


    Dave.


    Zuko looked like he was on the verge of copse as he nced at Lina, who was struggling to hold


    back herughter.


    Suddenly, a voice called out ¡°Zeke¡± from the alley while Dave was still bewildered.


    Lina was stunned, and she locked eyes with Zuko. They both recognized the familiar voice.


    As expected, a familiar face soon appeared¡­


    ¡°Ha, Mr. Zeke and Ms. Lina¡­ You sure made me sweat looking for you!¡±


    Fred appeared somewhat pale as he held onto the door. Even his smile seemed forced.


    Zuko furrowed his brow and instinctively positioned himself in front of Lina. He asked in his deep voice,


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not here to cause trouble.¡± Fred appeared tired.


    At that moment, his assistant approached and respectfully exined, ¡°Mr. Grist heard that Mr. Zeke is


    knowledgeable about holistic healing. We¡¯re here for an examination.¡±


    ¡°You heard?¡± Lina poked her head out. ¡°Where did you hear it from?¡±


    The assistant smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t he treat all the elderly in the entire alley? Someone from the Grists lives


    nearby, and we heard it through word of mouth.¡±


    Zuko and Lina exchanged nces.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    It didn¡¯t sound like a lie, but it was suspicious. With Fred¡¯s status, he could easily go to the hospital if he


    was unwell. He had ess to the best medical resources, so why was he here?


    ¡°This might surprise you. The hospital couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with me, but I¡¯m really not feeling


    well¡­ Today, while I was working on a bidding n in the office, I suddenly felt dizzy and nearly


    fainted. One of my subordinates rmended a ¡®magic doctor¡¯ in this alley. I only discovered it was


    you when I arrived here!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He med himself for being too conspicuous in healing Jesse so quickly. It made sense that Melissa


    was spreading the word with pride.


    However, Zuko discreetly observed Fred¡¯splexion¡­


    It was indeed below par.


    His grandfather had taught him that healing was a doctor¡¯s calling. Although Zuko wasn¡¯t a doctor, he


    had learned a great deal about medicine by shadowing his grandfather from a young age.


    Since Fred was unwell, he decided to examine him.


    Zuko faked a cough and gestured for Fred to sit at the table, asking him to present his wrist.


    The pulse check didn¡¯t take long, but each minute and second felt excruciatingly long to Fred.


    Every time Zuko frowned, nced away, or cleared his throat, Fred imagined he had a terminal illness.


    ¡°Mr. Zeke¡­¡± Fred asked cautiously. ¡°Am I okay?¡±


    Zuko appeared rxed as he nced at Fred and spoke. ¡°There¡¯s something, but it¡¯s minor. The


    hospitals focus on Western medicine and rely heavily on machines. They often overlook small issues


    like the one you have.¡±


    Fred felt relieved upon hearing the phrase ¡°small issues¡±. He asked, ¡°Then what is it¡­¡±


    ¡°Specifically, your energy and blood levels are low. There¡¯s a stagnation of energy in your liver, and you


    have kidney deficiency!¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Fred nearly covered his mouth in embarrassment.


    Fred half-covered his face and signaled Zuko with an exaggerated expression. ¡°Do you really have to


    announce that I have kidney deficiency in front of everyone?¡±

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    Zuko regained hisposure and nced at Fred, scoffing slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me if you¡¯re okay?


    I was just telling the truth¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Fred was sweating nervously. ¡°Um¡­ Zeke, can we talk about my illness alone?¡±


    Zuko considered it for a moment and stood up. He followed Fred to his car, which was parked at the


    entrance of the alley. He had brought a needle with him.


    Zuko repeated everything he had discovered from checking Fred¡¯s pulse inside the car.


    After listening, Fred nodded in understanding.


    In truth, beforeing to Zuko, Fred had visited a holistic doctor. He had sought Zuko out to verify if


    the rumors about his abilities were true. Additionally, Fred had heard that the president of the


    Southeast Aciatic Medical Association doted on his grandson. Not only had he passed on his


    knighthood to him, but he had also taught him everything about holistic healing¡­


    Fred wanted to test whether Zeke was truly Zuko!


    As he listened to Zuko naming his illness and exining its causes, Fred was taken aback. He couldn¡¯t


    believe that everything Zuko said aligned perfectly with the diagnosis from the holistic doctor he had


    seen, despite Zuko being so young!


    If Zuko hadn¡¯t inherited his knowledge from somewhere, which young holistic doctor could possess


    such abilities?


    Fred¡¯s frown deepened, and doubt grew in his eyes.


    He then asked in a testing manner, ¡°Zeke, what should I do about this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t always be angry, and take care of your health. Eat well, sleep better, and you should recover,¡±


    Zuko replied with a smirk. Suddenly, he recalled a pill from Irwin Pharmaceuticals in Southeast Aciatic.


    Rowan used to send them to Zephyr from time to time. When Zuko was young, he didn¡¯t recall seeing


    them, but as he grew older, the packages from Southeast Aciatic became more frequent. His father


    also started throwing away the pills more often.


    Zephyr would always exim, ¡°Why would I need these?¡± and then instruct the maids to dispose of


    them as far away as possible.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zuko sighed. He wasted so much good stuff back then! His father did not need them, but many men in


    the world did, such as the person in front of him.


    Zuko looked at Fred and noticed that he had been staring at the box with the needle in his pocket.


    Zuko was alert and shoved the box deeper into his pocket subtly.


    ¡°Mr. Grist, in reality, there are many things you should let go of. 80% of illnesses are caused by


    emotions,¡± Zuko calmly stated.


    Fred scoffed. ¡°Ha! I¡¯d like to be happy too! I¡¯ve been shouldering all the burdens in the family for years.


    I¡¯ve put in so much effort, and that damned girl Violet has ruined everything! Tell me, how can I not be


    mad and hurt my liver?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s eyes flickered withplexity as he replied in his deep voice, ¡°Since you feel it¡¯s unfair, try


    doing something about it. Mr. Grist, you¡¯re superior to Violet in terms of connections and abilities, so


    why are you tormenting yourself?¡±


    Fred¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Zeke, you¡¯re not just a simple truck driver to be so wise!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m just an ordinary man.¡± Zuko smiled. ¡°To my Lina, I¡¯m just a regr husband. and impulses like


    any normal person¡­ Mr. Grist, do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡±


    Fred¡¯s heart tightened. Was Zuko referring to the fact that if Fred crossed his boundaries, Zuko would


    respond with ¡°impulse¡± without hesitation, even resorting to violence?


    In shock, Fred nodded while Zuko smiled and exited the car.


    Before Zuko reached home, he received a call from Toph, asking if he coulde home for a while.


    Zuko furrowed his brow. He had to, as he needed to make an effort to obtain some of his mother¡¯s


    antique jewelry for Lina¡­


    Thus, he agreed.


    On the day Zuko arrived in Centrolis, Toph informed him, ¡°Pammy was sick earlier, so I used the


    excuse of acting as a caregiver to visit the Thompsons. I finally managed to enter the princess¡¯


    room!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko furrowed his brow. ¡°Do you even know how to be a caregiver?¡±


    Toph scratched his head and smiled innocently. ¡°That¡¯s not the point. I¡­ I stole her mug, but she didn¡¯t


    notice!¡±


    ¡°You got her sample?¡± asked Zuko.


    ¡°I did, but something strange happened¡­¡± Toph¡¯s expression turned serious as he handed over a DNA


    report.


    Zuko reviewed the report and saw that the result was¡ªa 99% match. ¡°W-What is this?¡±


    ¡°What else? She¡¯s the real Pammy!¡± Toph pouted. ¡°Bro, do you think we got it wrong from the


    beginning? Maybe Pammy couldn¡¯t get used to it, which is why she avoided me?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Zuko stated firmly.


    In truth, Zuko had a peculiar feeling ever since he first saw Pammy.


    ¡°So what do we do now, bro?¡± asked Toph.


    ¡°We stop the investigation.¡± Zuko pondered for a moment and then had an epiphany. He grabbed his


    brother and asked, ¡°What if¡­ someone tampered with the DNA report?¡±


    Toph¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying there might be someone with malicious intent trying to hinder us from uncovering the truth.


    What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Bro, do you mean¡­¡±


    Zuko looked into Toph¡¯s eyes and nodded.


    ¡°So the investigation must continue.¡± Zuko spoke with a deep voice. ¡°But we need to reconsider and


    change our strategy. It might still work.¡±


    Toph furrowed his brow deeply, and something suddenly came to his mind after a brief silence.


    ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± Toph grabbed his brother. ¡°When Pammy was drifting in and out of her illness, I stayed with


    her. I heard her calling out ¡®mom¡¯!¡±


    ¡°So, she was calling Aunt Linda?¡± asked Zuko.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Toph lowered his voice. ¡°Right after that, she mentioned something about a kidney


    donor¡­ Bro, does Aunt Linda need a new kidney?¡±

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    Toph recounted everything from the beginning, causing Zuko to squint slightly. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you


    took Pammy¡¯s mug?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I took it without anyone noticing, and I made sure to handle it carefully. The sample on it is


    definitely hers,¡± Toph confirmed.


    ¡°And then you sent the sample along with Uncle Nichs¡¯?¡± inquired Zuko.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Toph raised an eyebrow. ¡°Getting his sample was easy. I sent it to our hospital, keeping


    everything within our control!¡±


    Zuko contemted for a moment. ¡°You mentioned visiting Pammy at the hospital. Did she make any


    calls while she was there?¡±


    Toph had a sudden realization. ¡°Hmm? Was she calling someone in the hospital during her illness?¡±


    Zuko nodded, his eyes filled with depth. ¡°We can¡¯t jump to conclusions before we find out the truth.


    Besides, she was adopted before returning. It¡¯s possible she was calling her adoptive mother out of


    habit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always so cautious, bro!¡± Toph stretched his body and spoke casually. ¡°What more is there to


    find out? The truth is right in front of us!¡±


    ¡°Our father taught us to be thorough, didn¡¯t he?¡± Zuko stated matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ You take everything our father says so seriously!¡± Toph grinned, leaning closer to Zuko. ¡°Did


    he also teach you to hide your true identity and pursue a romantic rtionship?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Zuko snarled.


    ¡°Bro, where are you guys now? Have you done anything other than kissing her?¡± Toph teasingly asked.


    ¡°Toph Hamerton!¡± Zuko thundered.


    Soon, sounds of chaos erupted from Toph¡¯s room.


    The maids giggled while standing on the stairs. Wendy, who had raised the brothers, couldn¡¯t help but


    feel sympathy for Toph.


    ¡°Zuko always hits Toph whenever he¡¯s back. He¡¯s merciless¡­ How will Toph find a wife if he breaks


    him!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wendy!¡± someone said while smiling. ¡°Toph has been close with the Thompson princess


    lately. They¡¯re perfect for each other!¡±


    Zuko walked out of the room while they continued their discussion. He coolly adjusted his cor and


    sleeves as he descended the stairs.


    The servants, who had been smiling moments ago, quickly put on respectful expressions and greeted


    him, saying, ¡°Sir!¡±


    They then resumed their tasks.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    As Zuko made his way down, he could hear Toph groaning intermittently from the room.


    Pursing his lips, Zuko smiled and headed straight to his parents.


    Cordelia was seated next to the floor-to-ceiling window, sipping tea and engrossed in a book. Zephyr


    sat beside her, feeding her slices of orange and gazing at her with an affectionate smile.


    Cordelia turned around and rewarded Zephyr with a gentle caress on his face, her own smile warm and


    tender.


    While watching their intimate moment, Zuko¡¯s mind drifted to a certain someone. He couldn¡¯t help but


    recall Lina burying her blushing cheeks in his embrace, her sweet fragrance, and her pout when she


    was jealous.


    A pang of longing gripped Zuko¡¯s heart. He wished Lina were by his side at that moment.


    ¡°Zuko?¡± Cordelia eximed, pleasantly surprised to see her son standing at the door. She pushed the


    slice of orange Zephyr had offered aside and beckoned him with a bright smile. ¡°When did youe


    home, son? Come here!¡±


    Zuko smiled and swiftly approached his mother. Taking a seat, he nced at his father expectantly.


    ¡°Why are you frozen?¡± Cordelia nudged Zephyr yfully. ¡°Our son wants to have a slice of orange.


    Feed him! Didn¡¯t you already peel it?¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s expression darkened, but he reluctantly fed the slice of orange to his son. ¡°You¡¯re a grown


    man, yet you want your father to feed you!¡±


    Zuko couldn¡¯t help but feel smug, adding fuel to the fire. ¡°Look, mom. Dad isining about me


    again!¡±


    ¡°You b*satard! Zephyr wasining but ced the peeled orange on the transparent te as he


    spoke. ¡°Eat more if you like. They¡¯re flown from Southeast Aciatic this morning!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Zuko smiled. He sat between his parents and grabbed their arms as if he were back when he was


    young and worry-free.


    ¡°Did you just return today?¡± asked Zephyr


    Zuko nodded. ¡°I went to Toph. I¡¯m sorry for not having greeted my parents first!¡±


    Zephyr and Cordelia looked at each other and smiled. They knew he had not returned just to visit them.


    There must be something else.

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    ¡°Do you really think we don¡¯t know what you guys are plotting?¡± Zephyr questioned.


    Zuko addressed his parents, saying, ¡°Dad, mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut to the chase,¡± Cordelia interjected gently. ¡°Your father and I have had doubts about


    Pammy¡¯s identity. We held back because we didn¡¯t want to hurt Nichs and Linda.¡±


    Zuko paused. ¡°Mom, Toph and I suspect something is seriously wrong with Melvin. But when Toph met


    Pammy and obtained a sample for a DNA test, it matched Uncle Nichs¡¯s!


    ¡°So I suspect someone may have tampered with it.¡±


    ¡°There are numerous doctors at the joint hospital. It¡¯s unlikely that all of them are loyal to the


    Hamertons,¡± Cordelia remarked. ¡°If someone with malicious intent wanted to bribe a couple of them, it


    would be easy.¡±


    ¡°But the important thing is not to alert the enemy before the truth is revealed.¡± Zephyr chimed in with a


    smile. ¡°I¡¯ve taught you both about throwing feints in boxing. Feint first before delivering the knockout


    blow! This principle applies in life as well.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Zuko nodded.


    Zuko felt fortunate to be part of such a family. His parents hadplete trust in him and offered their


    support. They even guided him on what to do.


    Deeply touched, Zuko couldn¡¯t help but give Cordelia a tight hug reminiscent of their earlier days.


    Zuko wanted to hug his father next, but Zephyr yfully grabbed his arms. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! We¡¯re


    adults¡­ What are you doing?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Zuko chuckled and passed his mother back to his father.


    Zuko now understood that his father would never feel secure without his mother by his side. It was a


    feeling he couldn¡¯t fully grasp before, but now that he had Lina, it resonated even more strongly than


    his father¡¯s.


    ¡°Alright, you two can disy your affection once I¡¯m gone!¡± Zuko mischievously gazed at them. Then,


    he yfully squatted in front of Cordelia, shing a pleading smile. ¡°But before I leave, mom, I need


    something¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cordelia inquired, her gaze following Zuko¡¯s fixed stare at her vanity stand,


    specifically at the antique agarwood box ced on it.


    A realization dawned on Cordelia. ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    Zuko grinned slyly, like a cunning fox. ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯ve noticed you don¡¯t wear jewelry often, do you?¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Cordelia responded, intrigued. ¡°And why does that concern you?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s grin widened. ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that you don¡¯t wear them! So, I¡¯ll help you¡ª¡±


    Before Zephyr could intervene, Cordelia¡¯s palm met Zuko¡¯s face with a resounding p.


    Wincing and cradling his head, Zuko was stunned, his face reflecting disbelief. His father had often


    been the one to strike him since childhood, but today marked the first time his mother had hit him.


    ¡°Mom?¡± he uttered, bewildered.


    ¡°Zuko!¡± Cordelia rolled up her sleeves, her demeanor bing assertive. ¡°Your father gifted me those


    pieces of jewelry. They are more precious to me than my own life! Don¡¯t you dare covet them, do you


    understand?¡±


    Zuko responded in a state of confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s unlike you to suddenly ask me for things!¡± Cordelia continued to probe. ¡°Tell me the truth, Zuko. Did


    you meet a girl in Jangasas to whom you want to give a piece of jewelry?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s heart tightened. He looked up at his mother, wearing a forced smile.


    Cordelia felt a mix of anger and amusement at having guessed his intentions correctly.


    However, there was a hint of concern in her mind.


    Her eldest son had always been slow in matters of love. As he grew up, he was constantly surrounded


    by celebrities. Whenever gossip spread, Zuko remained silent like a fool, allowing himself to be


    someone else¡¯s stepping stone.


    The person who had managed to captivate him must possess a certain level of capability¡­


    But if that girl didn¡¯t take their rtionship seriously, it could be a devastating blow to Zuko, considering


    hisck of experience and stubborn nature.


    Cordelia feared her son would be hurt, so she approached the subject cautiously. ¡°Do you truly have


    feelings for someone? Who is she? Do you have a picture? Why don¡¯t you bring her home to introduce


    her to us?¡±

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    ¡°Not yet!¡± Zuko immediately rejected the idea.


    He hadn¡¯t revealed his true identity to Lina yet. What would she think if he brought her home like that?


    However, Zuko felt relieved upon hearing his mother¡¯s response. It seemed his parents were not


    insistent on him marrying Pam.


    Zuko stammered as he exined, ¡°Um, mom, I¡¯ll bring her home when the time is right¡­ She¡¯s a good


    girl. I guarantee you¡¯ll like her when you meet her!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zephyr chimed in, joining the conversation. He nced at Zuko and chuckled. ¡°My son is


    finally all grown up!¡±


    Zuko was left speechless. ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Zephyr ced his hand on Zuko¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Son, we have a marriage agreement with the Thompsons.


    Although we¡¯re not sure if this Pammy is the real one, Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda want the two of


    you to be together.


    ¡°But your mom and I will find an opportunity to talk about it with them. Even if we want the marriage to


    happen, we must ensure that the girl is their Pammy!¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Zuko looked at his parents gratefully.


    Although what he was about to say sounded cheesy, he hugged them and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to be


    your son.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Cordelia patted his back. She checked the time and realized it was time to bake.


    She quickly put down her book and headed to the desert sshouse on the top-floor tform.


    As Zuko was leaving, he felt his father poking him after watching his mother walk away.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He was taken aback and saw the agarwood box in his father¡¯s hand. ¡°Dad, what¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides the emerald ring, take everything in there!¡± Zephyr said with a smile. ¡°The ring is your mom¡¯s


    favorite, so I can¡¯t let you take it. You can take the rest to please the girl you like.¡±


    ¡°But what will happen if she finds out?¡± asked Zuko.


    ¡°What else? She¡¯ll just deduct my allowance at most!¡± replied Zephyr.


    Zuko stared at his father in disbelief, his amusement evident in a chuckle that escaped his lips. How


    could his father, who owned the entire Hamertons, becking in money? It was perplexing to him.


    Yet, Zephyr had been requesting an allowance from Cordelia all his life. One was willing to endure


    torture, while the other was willing to suffer. Perhaps it was another form of true love.


    ¡°Forget it!¡± Zuko dered, reaching into the box and selecting a bangle, the renowned Le Esse. ¡°Dad,


    I¡¯ll just take this. You can put the box back now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Zephyr was taken aback. ¡°Would the girl be satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Lina isn¡¯t materialistic,¡± Zuko assured him.


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Zephyr yfully teased his son. ¡°I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t revealed your true identity to her,


    have you? Ha, don¡¯t you know I used to pull off this trick too?¡±


    Putting the box away, Zephyr bounded upstairs like an excited child, ready to bake with his wife.


    Zuko pouted but realized there was no use arguing. He could only make a silly face at his father¡¯s


    retreating figure.


    The following day, Zephyr and Cordelia took their two sons to visit Pam at the Thompsons¡¯. Melvin


    was already there, and they greeted each other with courtesy.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, cousin!¡± Melvin expressed guilt. ¡°Why did I take Pammy on the cable car ride that day!?


    She¡¯s timid, and the height must have frightened her, causing her to develop a fever!¡±Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Nichs reassured him with a smile, inviting him to have


    some tea. ¡°Pammy has spent years away from home, and she wasn¡¯t properly cared for. She¡¯s weak.


    Ultimately, it¡¯s my failure as a father to take care of my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Uncle Nichs,¡± Toph interjected, pausing his game console and sitting up attentively.


    He nced at Nichs and then at Melvin, a cryptic smile ying on his lips. ¡°Uncle Melvin, do you


    think Pammy was scared of the cable car or perhaps¡­ the hospital?¡±


    Melvin¡¯s expression changed drastically as he red fiercely at Toph.


    ¡°What?¡± Nichs was taken aback. ¡°Pammy went to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so she wants to go to medical school?¡± Melvin exined with a smile. ¡°I thought I could go to the


    hospital and find some people I know to help her with her studies!¡±


    Toph responded sarcastically. ¡°Oh, definitely for studying! But Uncle Melvin, if Pammy really wants to


    go to medical school, we have plenty of doctors at our hospital. Maybe she should stay with us!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Melvin smiled, but his words were strained as he clenched his teeth. ¡°No need for the trouble, Toph.¡±


    Toph returned the smile, noticing the panic in Melvin¡¯s expression.


    At that moment, Linda¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Come here, Pammy. Your friends are here to see you!¡±


    Zuko and Toph turned their heads simultaneously.


    They saw Linda holding Pammy¡¯s hand as they entered the living room. It was evident that Pammy had


    recently recovered from an illness, as she didn¡¯t look well. She appeared shy when she nced at


    them.


    Her eyes widened, especially when she saw Melvin, and she immediately looked down as if she had


    done something wrong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Pammy,¡± Linda reassured, gripping her daughter¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Look, Zuko and Toph


    are here. They¡¯ll apany you outside, okay?¡±


    Zuko and Toph stood up simultaneously.


    Linda still held hope for the marriage agreement, so she nudged her daughter toward Zuko.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Pammy looked at Toph and slowly walked toward him. She reached out her tiny


    hand to hold onto his arm¡­


    Everyone was taken aback, saying, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Come again!?¡± eximed Toph.

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    Toph¡¯s arm froze, and he stood motionless in ce. ¡°Pammy¡­¡±


    Pam¡¯s voice was soft and sweet as she spoke. ¡°I want Toph to apany me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Toph felt himself breaking into a sweat.


    How did Toph manage to get himself into this trouble?


    However, as Toph lowered his head, he couldn¡¯t help but be moved by Pam¡¯s innocent, doe-like


    eyes.


    There was fear and shyness in her gaze, yet it also conveyed aplete trust in him.


    Toph pursed his lips, rxing his body, and said, ¡°T-Then I¡¯ll take her somewhere to y.¡±


    The parents looked confused, but Zuko was beaming with happiness. ¡°Okay, go! Take your time!¡±


    Toph widened his eyes as Pam practically pushed him out of the house.


    ¡°W-What just happened?¡± Linda looked at the two of them, feeling lost. Then she turned to Zuko.


    ¡°Zuko, shouldn¡¯t you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Linda, this is something we wanted to discuss with you, but we didn¡¯t know how to bring it up,¡±


    Cordelia said, taking Linda¡¯s hands and chuckling. ¡°Regarding the marriage agreement we mentioned


    before, it was just a whim¡­ We shouldn¡¯t interfere too much in our children¡¯s rtionships. What do


    you think?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Linda was stunned and nced at Nichs.


    Deep down, she secretly thought that Zuko was mature, wise, and capable. He seemed like the perfect


    son-inw.


    However, they had gone through great efforts to find their daughter, and Linda didn¡¯t want to stir up any


    conflict because of it.


    Nichs remained carefree, just like when he was young. He smirked and ced his hand on his


    wife¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let our daughter go for whoever she likes! After all, both brothers are


    Hamertons!¡±


    Linda patted him on the back, smiling.


    Cordelia and Zephyr exchanged nces, hesitating.


    With Melvin present, there were certain things that were hard to express openly.


    As they continued their conversation in the living room, Cordelia subtly tested Linda¡¯s rtionship with


    their daughter.


    Linda forced a smile and whispered, ¡°It feels as if we¡¯re¡­ strangers.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How so?¡±


    Linda sighed. ¡°After 20 years, I¡¯ve been absent as her mother for all that time. I didn¡¯t take care of her


    and let her suffer so much¡­ It¡¯s understandable that we¡¯re not close.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°No need to worry about that, cousin-inw!¡± Melvin chimed in with a smile. ¡°Pammy is a good girl. You


    both are her parents, after all. Once she gets to know you, she¡¯ll surely grow closer to you. But, um¡­ I


    have an idea, but I¡¯m unsure if I should share it.¡±


    Nichs was intrigued. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Looking around cautiously, Melvin continued. ¡°Girls her age love to have fun! And what do they need


    for that? Money, of course! Nic, Linda, if you give her enough money and let her live like a princess,


    she¡¯ll realize the power of money and grow closer to you.¡±


    Zuko scoffed before Nichs and Linda could respond.


    ¡°Not a bad idea, Uncle Melvin!¡±


    Zuko looked up, a chilling gleam in his eyes. His smile seemed capable of freezing someone in their


    tracks.


    Melvin felt a pang of guilt as their gazes met. His hand trembled, causing his teacup to shake.


    Zuko said slowly, ¡°Uncle Melvin, you haven¡¯t spent much time with Pammy, so how would you know


    she¡¯s a yful girl? Does she really need money, or is it¡­ someone else who needs money?¡±


    ¡°W-What are you saying?¡± Melvin stammered, sweat forming on the tip of his nose. ¡°I¡¯m just suggesting


    an idea. Who do you think I am, you stupid kid?¡±


    ¡°I just like to believe that you¡¯re a man of justice and helpfulness!¡± Zuko smiled. ¡°Why are you so


    nervous, Uncle Melvin?¡±


    Melvin bit his lip, looking visibly troubled.


    Linda called the maid to bring some snacks before she spoke again. ¡°Pammy doesn¡¯t care about


    money at all. Melvin, I did as you suggested. It didn¡¯t work!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Melvin clenched his hands by his sides, trying to maintain hisposure. ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°To cheer her up, Nic and I transferred a portion of Sol Entertainment¡¯s shares to her two days ago. We


    asked her to work at the office, to learn about society¡­ But no matter what we did, she refused to sign


    the agreement and said she didn¡¯t want our money.¡±


    Linda¡¯s voice was filled with sadness as she addressed Cordelia, ¡°Do you think Pammy doesn¡¯t want to


    ept me as her mother?¡±

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    Cordeliaforted Linda for a while before lifting her eyes and noticing Melvin¡¯s grim face.


    She swiftly kicked Zephyr¡¯s foot under the table and signaled him.


    Zephyr quickly caught on to Melvin¡¯s expression, and the couple exchanged knowing smiles. They had


    a rough idea now. It didn¡¯t matter if it was the legitimate Pammy or not. Melvin was undoubtedly the


    mastermind behind everything.


    As they left the house, Renee stopped the bodyguards from following them. She grabbed Toph¡¯s hand


    and hurriedly ran toward the beach. If she didn¡¯t do this, Toph would never believe that such a pale and


    weak body could possess such power!


    When they reached the beach, even the strong second grandson of the Hamertons felt fatigued. But


    Renee remained unaffected. Her vacant eyes stared coldly at the foggy sea. Renee bit her lip, her body


    trembling.


    Toph cautiously approached her. ¡°Pammy, are you okay?¡±


    Her body instinctively trembled upon hearing him call her ¡°Pammy¡±.


    Renee wrapped her arms around herself and slowly sank down on the sandy beach. After a long while,


    she finally turned her face to look at him. Her lips moved, and she spoke softly. ¡°Toph¡­¡±


    Toph¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Pammy, have you gotten yourself into trouble? Tell me, I promise to


    help you!¡±


    Their eyes met.


    Renee was teetering on the edge of copse. Pretending to be someone else was torturous, and she


    hade to realize that the two brothers were incredibly astute. She couldn¡¯t deceive them any longer.


    Rather than being exposed, Renee would rather confess herself.


    And so, she had pretended not to notice when Toph discreetly stole her mug.


    Renee had believed that the DNA report would reveal the truth, but she never anticipated that Melvin


    would tamper with Nichs¡¯ sample and use his instead. Melvin and Renee were father and daughter,


    connected by blood, so the DNA report had deceived everyone again.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Her eyes turned red, and she took a deep breath, reassuring herself that it would alle to an end.


    She pulled Toph aside to exin herself. ¡°Toph, I need to tell you something¡­¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Toph looked at her in silence, attentive to her every word.


    Suddenly, a phone call interrupted the peace.


    Renee snapped back to reality and retrieved her phone from her pocket. The unknown number on the


    screen froze her in ce.


    Renee nced at Toph and moved a distance away. She only dared to answer the call after making


    sure Toph wasn¡¯t following her and couldn¡¯t hear her conversation.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°You disobedient girl!¡± The man on the other end gritted his teeth. ¡°You dare defy me! Well, I¡¯m heading


    to the hospital to remove your mother¡¯s oxygen mask now!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Renee pleaded, lowering her voice. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you ask. Please, just let my mother go!¡±


    There was silence on the other end.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gone against you!¡± Renee hurriedly exined. ¡°I brought Toph along to¡­ build a closer


    rtionship with him. I can secure a portion of the Hamerton Group for you in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph! How can I trust your intentions?¡± Melvin growled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. You must


    ensure Linda signs the transfer of shares this week. I¡¯ll have someone watching you. And remember, if


    you dare to pull any tricks, I¡¯ll kill your mother!¡±


    Renee trembled as she hung up the call. Someone tapped her shoulder from behind, causing her to


    scream in fright.


    Toph frowned, his expression filled with mixed emotions as he looked at her.


    Although he hadn¡¯t listened to the conversation, her facial expressions gave him an inkling of what had


    transpired.


    As if awoken from a shocking dream, Renee burst into tears and threw herself into Toph¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± Renee sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m really scared.¡±


    Toph collected his emotions and hesitantly lifted his hand, gently patting her head. ¡°I¡¯m here. Everything


    will be alright.¡±

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    After spending only a few days at home, Zuko hurried back to Jangasas.


    As soon as he arrived, Zuko presented the bangle to Lina as if offering her a prize.


    Lina was both surprised and pleased. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked.


    Before Zuko left, Lina had jokingly asked him to bring back something from Centrolis for her. It could


    have been a simple keychain¡ªshe just wanted a token to show that he had thought of her.


    Never did Lina expect that Zuko would bring back such an expensive bangle.


    The jade bangle, adorned with gold, was exquisite and of high quality. Although Lina knew little about


    jade, she could tell at a nce that it was valuable.


    As Lina hesitated whether to ept it, Zuko chuckled and took her hand, sliding the bangle onto her


    wrist.


    ¡°This is a family heirloom,¡± Zuko exined. ¡°My mom said that my wife should take care of it!¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes! She even mentioned that she wants to meet you!¡± Zuko added.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking about,¡± Lina rified.


    Confused, Zuko nodded and smiled. ¡°Well, actually, it¡¯s not anything precious¡­ It¡¯s not expensive at all.


    Just wear it! I brought it back to show you my sincerity.¡±


    ¡°What sincerity?¡± Lina asked, though she already knew the answer. She blushed as soon as the words


    left her mouth.


    Seizing the opportunity, Zuko inched closer and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    After spending time together, Zuko finally feltfortable openly entering Lina¡¯s room.


    Furthermore, Lina¡¯s family had coordinated their efforts this time. Dave had gone to his tuition ss


    while her parents had offered to take care of the store. They were the only ones at home.


    Zuko felt a surge of excitement as he caught a whiff of Lina¡¯s fragrance.


    ¡°Lina¡­¡± Zuko¡¯s deep voice carried a smile. ¡°Do you truly not understand the significance of me giving


    this to you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Exin it to me,¡± Lina replied.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Zuko grinned and leaned in for a kiss.


    Unable to resist, Lina was swept away as soon as their lips met.


    Once one tasted something sweet, they¡¯d crave it every day.


    No matter what Lina said, Zuko was willing to solve any problem with a kiss.


    If one kiss wasn¡¯t enough, he¡¯d kiss her two times, three times¡­


    Lina pushed against his chest, and Zuko firmly grasped her wrists, pressing her against the desk. He


    was fullymitted.


    However, their intimate moment was interrupted by a voice. ¡°Lina, are you home?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lina¡¯s heart raced, and she quickly pushed Zuko away.


    Gia¡¯s voice echoed from downstairs. ¡°Lina, I came in because your door was open!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ alright!¡± Lina hurried downstairs, finding Gia already in the living room, smiling and greeting her.


    However, Gia¡¯s smile froze upon seeing Zuko behind Lina. She forced a smile and asked, ¡°Is your


    husband home too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Zuko replied with an impassive expression. ¡°I am her husband. Where else would I be


    if not at home?¡±


    Gia felt awkward and stumbled with her words, ¡°Oh, I meant¡­ Lina told me you¡¯re usually at the store,


    so I assumed you weren¡¯t home!¡±


    Zuko ignored herment while Lina stepped in to diffuse the situation. ¡°Is there anything that I can


    help you with, Gia?¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want me anymore now that you have your husband?¡± Gia said, smiling. out today! I


    heard they opened a new shopping mall in the development zone. Let¡¯s go together?¡±


    Lina hesitated. She wasn¡¯t really keen on going.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It was a new area, sparsely popted and mostly undeveloped. It had taken a couple of years just to


    build a shopping mall. If something were to happen there, the police wouldn¡¯t be able to respond


    quickly.


    Lina found it odd. Gia loved crowded ces, yet she chose to shop in a virtually empty mall. Why


    would she do that?


    Despite her reservations, Lina didn¡¯t want to disappoint Gia¡¯s enthusiasm.


    ¡°Give me a minute¡­ I¡¯ll change,¡± Lina said.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    As Lina turned around, Gia noticed something on her wrist. ¡°Hey, Lina, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Lina looked down and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from Zeke. How do you like it?¡±


    Gia was taken aback. She could tell it was expensive with just a nce. Wasn¡¯t Zeke just a regr


    truck driver? How could he afford something like that?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful!¡± Gia began to feel suspicious but yed along. ¡°Lina, can I see it?¡±


    Lina felt reluctant. She nced at Zuko and reluctantly took it off.


    Gia¡¯s eyes lit up.


    It could fetch a huge price if it was put up for auction!


    Gia pushed the boundaries. ¡°Lina, can I try it on?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said I want to wear it!¡± Gia smiled. ¡°Girls can¡¯t resist pretty essories. I¡¯d like to see how your


    bangle looks on my wrist. You don¡¯t mind, do you, Lina?¡±


    The smile on Lina¡¯s face froze, and her expression gradually changed.


    How could Gia know that Lina would mind?


    Lina did mind. The Hamertons had given it to her, and she couldn¡¯t allow someone else to wear it.


    Lina chuckled. ¡°Gina, I¡¯ll put it on for you if you want to see how it looks on your wrist!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°See? There you go!¡± Lina looked into Gia¡¯s eyes after demonstrating. ¡°My husband gave this to me, so


    I don¡¯t want anyone else touching it.


    ¡°Gia, I¡¯m sure you understand, right?¡±

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    Gia froze, feeling the weight of Lina¡¯s refusal for the first time since they had be friends.


    Zuko, who had been silent, was surprised by Lina¡¯s unexpected response. He had thought that she


    would prioritize her best friend and give the bangle to Gia. That¡¯s why he had tried to stop her earlier.


    Lina¡¯s response exceeded Zuko¡¯s expectations and warmed his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a


    glimmer of surprise in his eyes.


    Gia smiled awkwardly, her emotions flickering as she looked at the couple before her. But she quickly


    regained herposure and changed her approach. ¡°I understand that you value this bangle a lot, and


    I¡¯m not refusing to give it back to you after trying it on. So¡­ can I at least take a photo?¡±


    Gia knew that Lina had a soft heart, and with a pitiful expression, she believed Lina would agree. After


    all, it was just a bangle. What harm could there be in taking a photo of it?


    Although Gia couldn¡¯t exin why, she had a gut feeling that this bangle was extraordinary and wanted


    Melvin to know about it. With that thought in mind, she smiled lightly and reached out to hold Lina¡¯s


    arm.


    However, Lina evaded her touch, calmly removing the bangle and cing it into Zuko¡¯s hand. She


    smiled at Gia and said, ¡°Zeke, it¡¯s better to keep such a valuable item safe to prevent any damage.¡±


    Zuko was momentarily taken aback but quickly smiled and turned to head upstairs, carrying the bangle


    with him.


    Gia was caught off guard. ¡°Lina, you¡­¡±


    As Zuko disappeared upstairs into his room, Lina apologetically smiled and tried to hold Gia¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry.¡±


    Gia¡¯s expression darkened, and she shook off Lina¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Gia!¡± Lina called out, looking at her with concern. ¡°That¡­ was a gift from Zeke to me, and I don¡¯t want


    anyone else touching it or taking pictures of it. I hope you can understand.¡±


    ¡°I see. Now that you have a man, you¡¯ve forgotten about your best friend!¡± Gia crossed her arms in


    front of her chest and red at Lina. ¡°It¡¯s just a bangle. What¡¯s so special about it? When I have a


    boyfriend, I¡¯ll have him buy me a whole collection of them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Lina agreed with a smile. ¡°Zeke told me that the bangle isn¡¯t expensive. Considering


    your family¡¯s current situation, you can afford to buy one too!¡±


    Lina¡¯s words were meant to console Gia, but she was unaware that they came across as mocking and


    insulting.


    It was as if she was implying, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have the money to buy a bangle, would


    you?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Gia¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, and she felt suffocated.


    ¡°Gia¡­¡± Lina looked at her with concern and a soft smile. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go upstairs and change, and


    then we can go shopping!¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Gia snapped in a cold tone.


    Lina stood there, stunned and unsure of what to say.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t feel like shopping anymore. Just stay home and keep your husbandpany!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing.¡± Gia nced at her. ¡°Check your campus email when you have time. This


    semester¡¯s off-campus activity is a visit to Southeast Aciatic for an architectural art exchange! The


    registration deadline is approaching, so if you¡¯re interested, you need to act quickly!¡±


    Gia spoke quickly and walked away as if she didn¡¯t want to spend another second there.


    Lina sat in the chair, lost in thought. She couldn¡¯t understand why Gia¡¯s attitude had changed so


    suddenly. Was a bangle really that important?


    Suddenly, arge hand gently pressed on her shoulder.


    Lina snapped back to reality and turned to meet Zuko¡¯s tender gaze.


    ¡°Why are you sighing?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did I sigh?¡±


    Zuko smiled and held her face in his hands, examining it carefully. ¡°Your unhappiness is written all over


    your face.¡±


    Lina blushed and murmured, ¡°I just feel like Gia¡¯s feelings toward me have changed.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ when did you start feeling that way?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    In Zuko¡¯s perspective, petty disputes among young women seemed trivial. He used to pay no attention


    to them, but even the smallest matters held significance when they involved Lina.


    He was willing to sit down, listen attentively, analyze the situation carefully, and help her find a solution.


    It made him realize that his interest in something depended on the person involved.


    ¡°It¡¯s only recently.¡± Lina furrowed her brows lightly and softly murmured, ¡°Since her family became


    wealthy, she¡¯s been growing distant from me¡­ Zeke, could it be that she¡¯s one of those who despise


    the poor and favor the rich? She wasn¡¯t like this with me before!¡±


    Zuko smirked and silently deemed it ¡°silly.¡± Despising the poor and favoring the rich was amon


    human instinct. No one was entirely noble. Besides, Melissa had already advised Lina to stay away


    from Gia. Though he didn¡¯t fully grasp the situation, he knew his mother-inw¡¯s judgment was usually


    urate.


    ¡°Let it go,¡± Zuko said after a brief moment of silence. ¡°Lina, true friends don¡¯t drift apart. If she¡¯s growing


    distant, it means your paths aren¡¯t aligned. Don¡¯t dwell on it too much.¡±


    Lina¡¯s expression turned mncholic. She understood these principles, yet she couldn¡¯t help feeling a


    tinge of sadness that it was happening to her.


    Zuko gently kissed her forehead and smiled. ¡°Partings and reunions are ordinary in life. Besides¡­ I


    think you¡¯re a bit stubborn.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Do you always have to wear your heart on your sleeve in every rtionship?¡± Zuko said earnestly,


    locking eyes with Lina. ¡°Until you truly know someone, don¡¯t give your heart away so easily.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lina yfully tilted her head. ¡°And what about you? Does that mean I can¡¯t be sincere with


    you either?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m different.¡± Zuko leaned closer, hisrge hand caressing her face tenderly. He whispered in her ear,


    ¡°The two of us won¡¯t be separated.¡±


    ¡°Zeke¡­¡±


    ¡°Furthermore¡­ not only can you give me your heart, but you can also give yourselfpletely to me!¡±


    Lina blushed, her heart racing as she forcefully pushed him away.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko chuckled and ceased teasing her. Though his desires urged him to have her immediately, he


    restrained himself with reason. He understood the importance of a girl¡¯s first time and was willing to


    give her enough time to prepare.


    Zuko changed the subject. ¡°Oh, by the way, I overheard something on the stairs. Your friend mentioned


    checking some email?¡±


    Lina turned on theputer and found an email in her school mailbox.


    Zuko leaned in for a closer look. It turned out to be information about this semester¡¯s practical program


    ¡ªa two-week academic visit to Southeast Aciatic for architectural art learning and exploration.


    ¡°Truly an elite university.¡± Linaughed. ¡°They have countless activities like studying abroad and


    academic visits every year, but the catch is that you have to pay for them yourself!¡±


    ¡°Activities like this can be beneficial. You can learn professional knowledge and broaden your


    horizons.¡± Zuko furrowed his brow. ¡°But why¡­ Southeast Aciatic?¡±


    ¡°Because Southeast Aciatic architecture is renowned for its beauty worldwide!¡± Lina exined. ¡°Their


    architecture retains unique ethnic characteristics while incorporating styles from other groups, resulting


    in distinct and exquisite designs. It¡¯s the epitome of architectural art.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zuko, who had visited Southeast Aciatic¡¯s grand pce countless times in his childhood, had no


    idea about this.


    ¡°In that case, you should sign up!¡± he suggested.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lina hesitated, ncing up at him and speaking softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Zuko was taken aback. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s too expensive,¡± she said.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the real reason.¡± Zuko leaned closer, making Lina meet his gaze. ¡°This trip maye


    with a cost, but you have a schrship. It can cover most of the expenses!¡±


    Lina fell silent, her face growing redder.


    ¡°What¡¯s the real reason?¡± Zuko pressed.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Her voice barely above a whisper, she confessed, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to be away from you.¡±

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    Zuko¡¯s heart raced, and his ears buzzed, but he tried to contain his excitement. A smirk appeared at


    the corner of his mouth. Lina couldn¡¯t bear to be away from him?


    With a wholehearted grin and gleaming eyes, he felt satisfaction as if he had the whole world.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Lina blushed and stood up, ready to run away. But Zuko grabbed her and


    pulled her into his embrace without saying a word.


    ¡°I¡¯m notughing at anything. I¡¯m just too happy.¡±


    He whispered softly, ¡°Silly goose, it¡¯s only two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Two weeks¡­ still too long.¡± Lina leaned against his chest.


    Lina felt a sense of fear. She realized she was bing increasingly attached to Zuko. Even a day


    without him made her anxious and uneasy, let alone two weeks.


    ¡°But Lina, this opportunity is rare. You should go and see it,¡± Zuko said, seriously holding her face.


    He was delighted by her dependence but didn¡¯t want her to lose herself for his sake.


    ¡°Every architecture student is expected to learn about Southeast Aciatic architecture. I think you


    shouldn¡¯t miss this exchange.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you can bear to be without me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear it,¡± he said in a deep voice. ¡°But I can¡¯t bear it even more if you lose yourself for me.


    ¡°Lina, a woman should have her own world, be independent, strive for self-improvement, and pursue


    what she loves. That¡¯s what constitutes aplete life.¡±


    Lina was stunned. Perhaps it was because she had been overly protected since childhood, or maybe it


    was because Jesse and Melissa had limited education and had never talked to her about such things.


    The best they could do was send her to this prestigious university to ¡°broaden her horizons,¡± but they


    had no clear understanding of the world she would see.


    As Zuko exined these principles, Lina felt a sudden enlightenment. It was true. The world she


    desired to see was one where women were independent and confident and remained calm and


    composed in the face of storms. It was a world where they wholeheartedly pursued their passions.


    Lina gazed at Zuko with a sweet smile ying on her lips. She gently rubbed his face with her small


    hands, causing him to look strange and fierce, which greatly amused her.


    ¡°Zeke, what you¡¯re saying makes so much sense! Where did you learn all this? Did a prison guard


    teach you these things while you were inside?¡± she asked.


    Zuko paused, managing to squeeze out an awkward smile.


    A prison guard? Was she referring to his strict and independent grandmother and mother? He had


    witnessed their coboration and pursuit of greatness since he was a child, so he naturally understood


    these principles.


    ¡°If you think what I said makes sense, then you should follow my advice!¡± He held her hand. ¡°Two


    weeks will pass quickly, and I feel that many surprises will await you in Southeast Aciatic!


    Zuko looked at her tenderly. ¡°Lina, you¡¯re going to have an amazing time!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Lina smiled confidently and started filling out the online registration form.


    ¡­


    The mall in the development zone was constructed on barrennd. It was still in the early stages of


    nning, and currently, only arge supermarket had been built, yet to open for business.


    Although people could freely enter the mall, there were few shops, offering nothing much to browse.


    Consequently, the sound of Gia¡¯s high heels echoed loudly in the empty building.


    She hurriedly turned a corner on the first floor and reached the elevator on the second floor when


    suddenly, a figure darted out!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Gia eximed.


    The man almost sshed a bottle of highly corrosive solution on her!


    ¡°Why is it you?¡± The man raised his baseball cap, revealing his sinister eyes. He gritted his teeth and


    said, ¡°You b*tch! If I hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, the acid would have sshed on you!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to bring Lina here? Did you lose her, you f*cking idiot!?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Still in shock and scolded without reason, Gia felt a mix of fear and anger. She couldn¡¯t help but


    roll her eyes at him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring her!¡± Gia replied, her irritation evident in her tone.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The man aggressively gripped her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t you want money anymore? Don¡¯t


    you want to work for Mr. Thompson?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­¡± Gia fell silent for a moment, unsure of how to exin herself.


    She still had some remnants of conscience and didn¡¯t want to harm Lina too much. After all, everything


    she had now was thanks to Lina¡ªor, more precisely, thanks to Pam.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to deceive Lina and expose her to the danger of having acid thrown on her. At the


    last moment, Gia changed her mind and decided not to bring Lina with her.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But she couldn¡¯t reveal all of this to the man. Instead, she quickly devised a n, using the bangle as


    an excuse.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring her for a reason¡­ Today, I saw a beautiful gold bangle with jade at her ce. It looked


    very valuable! She imed her husband gave it to her, but I sensed there was more to it. So, I wanted


    to get my hands on the bangle first and give it to Mr. Thompson as a token of gratitude. T-Then I would


    get rid of Lina!¡±


    ¡°Heh! So that¡¯s what you were thinking?¡± The man nced at her sideways and lit a cigarette.


    The truth began to unravel as the smoke ringszily wafted through the air.


    ¡°Ms. Chapman, do you know who Lina¡¯s husband is?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gia was taken aback.


    The man sneered. ¡°The man who helps manage her family¡¯s small supermarket, doing all the heavy


    lifting and ounting!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hah! This wealthy heir gave up his privileged life and chose to be with Lina. He must have lost his


    mind!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gia¡¯s heart raced. ¡°What wealthy heir? Are you referring to Zeke? He¡¯s


    just a truck driver with a criminal record!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Chapman, should I say you¡¯re naive or simply foolish?¡± The man¡¯s gaze turned ruthless, and his


    smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of the Hamertons of Centrolis, right? Zuko Hamerton, the


    eldest son of their family, is currently absent!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying¡­¡±


    Zeke Hamerton¡­ Zuko Hamerton?


    ¡°Heh, the bangle you mentioned is likely the Le Esse! It was bestowed as a reward by the king to the


    Hamerton ancestor when she became a noble concubine!¡±


    Gia¡¯s mind went nk, and she nearly lost her bnce, staggering backward.


    Pam was incredibly fortunate¡ªshe not only had adoring adoptive parents but also the eldest heir of


    the Hamerton family, who cherished her like no other.


    Gia tightly pressed her lips together, her hands clenched at her sides. The mes of jealousy swiftly


    consumed the remnants of guilt in her eyes.

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    ¡°Hah, see now?¡± The man suddenly patted Gia¡¯s shoulder, causing her to shudder as a chill crawled up


    her back.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it ironic?¡± He continued, taunting her. ¡°Gia, why is your luck so bad? Her adoptive parents treat


    her better than your own biological parents ever did! You went through all that trouble trying to hook a


    rich heir at school, and what happened? She didn¡¯t even have to lift a finger, and the Hamertons¡¯ eldest


    heir came running to shower her with affection!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Gia¡¯s nerves were already raw from every word the man uttered, and she raised her head


    abruptly to re at him. But fear overwhelmed her, causing her to retreat slowly, her trembling


    shoulders suppressing her resentment and anger.


    The man smirked, patting her shoulder and whistling as he walked away, satisfied with the impact he


    had made.


    It seemed Melvin was right. People like Gia, who couldn¡¯t bear others¡¯ happiness, would be their most


    powerful weapon.


    In Centrolis, Renee finally found an opportunity to shake off all the bodyguards and rushed to the


    hospital.


    Learning from her past mistakes, she avoided the main road and took a small path instead. Disguised


    in an oversized shirt, jeans, and a wide-brimmed hat, she hoped to remain unnoticed.


    She opted for the emergency exit stairs instead of the elevator for safety. Climbing up to the 18th floor,


    she reached the end of the corridor where the hospital ward was located, and her tense nerves eased


    slightly.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here,¡± Renee whispered, her voice filled with love and sadness.


    The woman on the hospital bed appeared pale, frail, and emaciated. It seemed that the only thing


    keeping her alive was the cold mask attached to her.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Renee approached, moistening a cotton swab with water and gently dabbing it on her


    mother¡¯s lips.


    The woman¡¯s eyelids twitched, but she did not open her eyes.


    Renee sighed as her mother¡¯s condition deteriorated. Most of the time, she remained unconscious, and


    when awake, her speech was limited, interrupted by relentless coughing.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Renee whispered as she tucked her mother in, speaking to herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dad found a


    kidney. If I listen to him obediently, your surgery can be arranged soon¡­


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m doing what he asked.¡± Renee sat by her side, gently smoothing her mother¡¯s hair. ¡°He told


    me to sign the papers, so I did¡­ It¡¯s a document for the transfer of shares in Sol Entertainment,


    transferring them to my name. Uncle Nichs provided it.¡±


    Her mother¡¯s fingers twitched, and her breathing quickened.


    Renee knew her mother could hear, but her frail body prevented her from responding.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, please listen!¡± Renee urged. ¡°Dad asked me to sign and find an excuse to hide it from Uncle


    Nichs and Aunt Linda. With some behind-the-scenes work, the shares will end up with him¡­ But I¡¯m


    not that naive!¡±


    Renee blinked and whispered softly in her mother¡¯s ear, ¡°I signed it under Pam¡¯s name.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I investigated secretly. Pam has been absent all these years, and legally, her existence can¡¯t be


    confirmed. As such, her name holds no legal weight!


    ¡°Mom, even if Pam doesn¡¯t exist, I won¡¯t touch what¡¯s rightfully hers¡­ The shares, Sol


    Entertainment, the Thompson family¡¯s assets¡ªthey all belong to her. I won¡¯ty a finger on a single


    penny!¡±


    Renee gazed at her mother with slightly reddened eyes and mustered a forced smile. ¡°But for now, I


    have to find a way to deceive my father¡­ Once your surgery is sessful, we¡¯ll reveal the truth! Mom,


    hold on! I¡¯ll take care of you!¡±


    Her mother¡¯s expression eased, and beneath the venttor, a faint smile seemed to grace her face.


    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something else. Dad arranged the previous DNA test sample. I looked into it and found


    that the sample closely matched Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda¡¯s¡­ Do you think Dad knows where the


    real Pam is?¡±


    Her mother¡¯s gaze seemed dull and lifeless as she struggled to open her eyes, but she managed a


    barely perceptible nod.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow the clues and investigate further,¡± Renee eximed, her excitement evident. ¡°If I can find the


    real Pam through the DNA sample, I¡¯ll finally find peace!¡±


    Lina applied for an exchange program to Southeast Aciatic. Due to the significant number of


    participants, the duration was extended from two weeks to one month.


    Although she deeply missed Zuko, a surge of excitement filled Lina¡¯s heart as the nended in


    Southeast Aciatic.


    The exotic allure of the region and the novelty of her first overseas trip momentarily lessened her


    longing for Zuko.


    After disembarking, the students boarded a bus to their hotel. Along the way, they chatted andughed.


    Lina gazed out the window with curiosity, capturing photos and sending them to Zuko.


    [Zeke, look at this! It¡¯s the tallest palm tree I¡¯ve ever seen!]


    [This ce is truly beautiful, like a fairnd. I heard you can see fireflies at night!]


    [Zeke, this photo is of the grand pce! We just passed by it!]

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    Zuko nced at the photos, a smile forming on his face. He recognized thendscapes depicted and


    realized that the next stop on the bus route would likely be the Irwin Manor. Lina had no idea that the


    artist behind the firefly painting she had once copied resided there.


    Filled with excitement, Lina¡¯s friend Keira leaned over to get a glimpse of the photos and couldn¡¯t help


    but burst intoughter.


    ¡°Are you sending those to your husband?¡± Keira teased.


    Blushing slightly, Lina sheepishly nodded and smiled.


    Keira nced up at the luggage rack. Other students had multiplerge suitcases, some still being


    delivered, as if they were trying to bring their entire homes with them. In contrast, Lina had only a small


    carry-on suitcase that seemed to hold everything she needed.


    Whispering to Lina, Keira asked, ¡°Did you bring everything you need?¡±


    Lina replied uncertainly, ¡°I¡­ I think so.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you think so?¡± Keira was taken aback and kindly reminded her, ¡°Lina, we¡¯ll be


    staying here for a month! The lifestyle here is different from ours, and if you¡¯re missing something, it


    might not be easy to find a suitable recement!¡±


    Chuckling, Lina admitted, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t even know what I packed. My husband packed my luggage


    for me. He said these things would be enough and asked me to travel light!¡±


    Keira¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You actually let him pack for you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my husband. Why wouldn¡¯t I trust him?¡± Lina replied.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Has he been to Southeast Aciatic before?¡± Keira found Lina¡¯s blind trust amusing. ¡°You must really


    have faith in him to let him handle your packing!¡±


    Now Lina was left pondering. Had Zeke ever been to Southeast Aciatic? Probably not.


    But despite that, he had sounded so certain when he packed her bags, assuring her that those items


    would be sufficient. She naturally believed him, as her husband was always right.


    Besides, she had never traveled abroad before and had no idea what to bring. Having someone take


    care of her packing had given her a sense offort. However, Keira¡¯s reminder suddenly made her


    realize that she might have been careless.


    ¡°Darling, it seems like I didn¡¯t bring enough,¡± Lina quickly sent a voice message to Zuko. ¡°I see other


    students with multiplerge suitcases, and I¡¯m the only one with a small one¡­¡±


    ¡°Others are here to shop rather than learn. Why would you needrge suitcases if you¡¯re not nning


    to shop?¡± A piercing voice suddenly interjected.


    Sitting in the front row with Gia beside her, Violet turned around and looked disdainfully at Lina with a


    smirk.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Some people insist on paying tuition toe to our university, as if attending sses here will help


    them climb the social ranks or something! How ridiculous!¡±


    Lina¡¯s expression darkened. She was about to reply when she noticed Gia sitting silently beside Violet.


    Her heart sank. Gia would have stood up for her in the past, but now¡­


    Lina felt a bit sad, not understanding what had happened or where she had gone wrong.


    Violet continued, still smiling. ¡°Oh, Lina, there are so many duty-free shops here in Southeast Aciatic,


    all international brands. Even if we bring three suitcases, it¡¯s still not enough!


    ¡°Hmph! Why am I even telling you this? You don¡¯t have the money to shop!¡±


    ¡°Violet, you don¡¯t have to speak like that!¡± Keira couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Lina¡¯s husband can book


    her lunch from Best Level. What can¡¯t she buy? Don¡¯t judge people based on appearances!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Violet raised her voice.


    Before she could say anything else, the teacher in charge became impatient and looked at everyone on


    the bus. ¡°Can everyone please keep quiet for a moment?¡±


    Instantly, the bus fell silent.


    Lina tugged at Keira¡¯s sleeve, signaling her not to argue with Violet.


    ¡°Do all of you have nothing to do? Can¡¯t you review your notes or read a book on the bus?¡±


    The teacher in charge, Heidi Lister, approaching her 40s, had a serious expression and a pair of ck-


    framed sses. She rarely smiled, giving off a distant feeling.


    However, there were rumors among the students that Heidi was also a snob, always favoring the


    wealthy students and siding with them regardless of right or wrong.


    Lina took a deep breath, sensing that something was not right.


    As expected, Heidi turned her icy gaze toward her the next moment and sternly said, ¡°As students of a


    prestigious university that has been around for hundreds of years, you represent the country¡¯s image


    when you go out. You should have a graceful demeanor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯ve never seen the world like certain people, taking pictures everywhere to show her


    husband. Hah! It¡¯s truly embarrassing for the university!¡±

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    The bus was quiet, filled only with the steady rumbling of the engine.


    Everyone sensed Heidi¡¯s mocking tone toward Lina, yet thetter chose to remain silent. She tightly


    gripped her clothes and then slowly released them.


    It wasn¡¯t that Lina was weak or unable to respond. Before leaving, Zuko had advised her to let things


    go and avoid unnecessary trouble.


    ¡°Revenge can wait,¡± he had joked. ¡°If someone bothers you, let me know when you¡¯re back, and I¡¯ll


    help you get even!¡±


    Lina had taken it as a joke but saw some truth in his words. It was wiser to avoid unnecessary conflicts


    while traveling. She took a deep breath to calm her anger and gazed out of the window, pretending not


    to hear anything.


    However, Keira couldn¡¯t hold back and spoke up. ¡°Ms. Lister, what you said isn¡¯t fair.¡±


    Heidi raised an eyebrow, her tone changing. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Keira spoke honestly, ¡°It¡¯s natural to be excited when visiting Southeast Aciatic for the first time.


    Besides, sharing photos is a way of sharing joy with someone you care about. Maybe you don¡¯t have


    someone like that, so you can¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Heidi¡¯s face turned pale as she red at Keira.


    Despite approaching her 40s, Heidi had set high standards for her partner in her youth, resulting in


    failed rtionships and nosting connections. Personal issues haunted her, and some students who


    disliked her had given her various nicknames behind her back.


    The words struck a nerve, leaving her speechless. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have someone she liked, but


    rather that no one liked her.


    Sensing the tense atmosphere, Lina gently pulled Keira¡¯s arm and directed her gaze toward the


    scenery. The other students on the bus started chatting, breaking the awkwardness.


    However¡­ Lina craned her neck and caught a glimpse of Gia sitting in the front row. She felt a twinge


    of disappointment.


    Perhaps Zuko was right. People woulde and go in one¡¯s life.


    After resting at the hotel, Lina¡¯s official tour began. The day was filled with a packed schedule, and they


    returned to the hotel past 9:00 p.m.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Upon entering her room and cing her bag down, Lina quickly made her way to the courtyard,


    clutching her phone tightly.


    At that moment, a video call came through.


    Lina answered with delight, ¡°Zeke!¡±


    On the screen, she saw his familiar smile, distinct features, and deep, warm eyes that were unique to


    him.


    ¡°Are you enjoying your first day in Southeast Aciatic?¡± he asked.


    Lina hesitated for a moment. She wanted to share everything that had happened on the bus, but she


    didn¡¯t want to burden him further. Thus, she simply smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m having a great time!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Zuko responded casually.


    He knew all about the incidents on the bus. He had arranged for the bus driver to keep him informed of


    every move and word the female teacher had uttered.


    But since she didn¡¯t mention it, he didn¡¯t ask.


    He smiled, his voice low. ¡°Lina, which ces did you visit today?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lina mentioned a few famousndmarks, including Southeast Aciatic University.


    ¡°The architectural style of these buildings bes more ssic the more you look at them!¡± Lina


    couldn¡¯t help but get excited when talking about her major. ¡°Each building is like a history book with


    unique characteristics from different periods. It¡¯s truly fascinating to study!


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Zuko¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°But what?¡±


    Lina chuckled. ¡°But the essence of Southeast Aciatic architecture lies in the grand pce! It¡¯s a shame


    that regr people like us can¡¯t enter. Even though there¡¯s an open area in the grand pce, it¡¯s


    designed for tourists and more like a museum with no remarkable architecture.¡±


    ¡°And what if I tell you¡­ I can help fulfill this wish of yours?¡± he asked.


    Lina was taken aback. Then she noticed a mischievous smile on the screen.


    ¡°If I help you make this wishe true, how would you repay me?¡±

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    Zuko¡¯s words took Lina aback. ¡°Repay?¡±


    Zuko grew more triumphant. ¡°Yeah. Do you think I¡¯d help you for nothing?¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°So, now you¡¯re helping me but expecting something in return?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s heart sank, realizing the misunderstanding.


    The girl on the screen had a serious expression. ¡°I see, Zeke. So, it turns out that your help always


    comes with a purpose! You weren¡¯t like this before. When you used to help me, you always said you


    were happy to do it! Ah, it seems that a man¡¯s words are really unreliable¡­¡±


    Zuko panicked. ¡°No, no, they¡¯re reliable! I was just kidding earlier. I don¡¯t want you to repay me!¡±


    Lina burst intoughter, revealing that she was teasing him.


    Zuko was momentarily stunned, realizing he had fallen for her yful act. The fluttering feeling in his


    heart returned, like a kitten pawing at his emotions.


    With mischievous and lively doe eyes on the screen, Lina asked, ¡°So¡­ how are you going to help me?¡±


    She was enjoying their banter.


    Still caught up in the moment, Zuko momentarily forgot to answer her question.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lina sweetly smiled, knowing he didn¡¯t have a concrete answer. The background behind her disyed


    the grand pce, a ce off-limits to regr people. She just wanted to tease him and continue their


    conversation.


    Snapping out of his daze, Zuko chuckled. ¡°Look up.¡±


    Lina raised her eyes to the navy night sky, which resembled luxurious velvet adorned with sparkling


    stars.


    ¡°What do you think? Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lina, rarely admiring the starry sky, couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by the natural magnificence. ¡°Mm¡­


    It¡¯s really beautiful.¡±


    Zuko smiled and shared his findings. ¡°I checked online, and they say the stars in Southeast Aciatic are


    magical. If you make a wish upon the stars, your wish wille true.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to fool me!¡± Lina eximed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it? Give it a try,¡± Zuko responded.


    ¡°What if it doesn¡¯te true?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Zuko pondered for a moment. ¡°If ites true, kiss me when you return. If it doesn¡¯te


    true, I¡¯ll let you kiss me. Any way you want!¡±


    Lina would have jumped up and punched him if a screen didn¡¯t separate them, though herughter was


    incredibly sweet.


    Zuko gazed at her tenderly.


    Little did she know, he held more influence than the stars in Southeast Aciatic. As the grandson of a


    Count, he had been bestowed a title at a young age. Even those in the grand pce addressed him


    respectfully as ¡°His Lordship.¡±


    While others had to undergo multiple security checks to enter the pce, he only needed his face.


    Lina smiled and yed along with his words, knowing it was impossible but still willing to indulge in


    their silliness. She set her phone aside, closed her eyes, and sped her hands together, making a


    wish under the starry sky.


    ¡°I hope I can visit the grand pce tomorrow and thoroughly sketch all the buildings to studyter!¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Zuko replied in his deep and maic voice. ¡°The stars have heard it!¡±


    ¡­


    That night, the grand pce, the general¡¯s residence, and the Irwin Manor all received various


    ¡°harassing calls¡±.


    ¡°His Lordship says his wife wants to visit the grand pce!


    ¡°His Lordship says he cannot reveal his identity in front of his wife. Her ssmates must apany


    her if she wants to visit the grand pce!


    ¡°His Lordship says this matter is crucial to him and requests Your Majesty¡¯s assistance!¡±


    Alexander rubbed his temples, his brow furrowed, as he looked around.

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    Neil and Rowan were sitting on opposite sides. They exchanged surprised nces and were hesitant


    to speak. They had entered the pce together, following Zuko¡¯s instructions, but they didn¡¯t expect to


    hear about it again in this setting.


    The three of them sat in silence in the spacious hall, interrupted only by the sound of boiling water.


    Alexander took a deep breath and inquired, ¡°What else did he say?¡±


    Loyal and devoted, Remus smiled and replied, ¡°His Lordship also mentioned that if this task isn¡¯t


    aplished, he will inform his father and ensure that his father never visits Southeast Aciatic again!¡±


    Alexander coughed, almost choking on his tea.


    ¡°That¡­ That rascal!¡± He was amused and irritated, casting a helpless look at the two men.


    Neil struggled to hold back hisughter while Rowan quickly stood up to apologize.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive us. Zuko is still a child¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, still a child!¡± Neil interjected mischievously. ¡°Your Majesty, you mustn¡¯t let him off the hook! Haha!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Rowan red at Neil, clearly annoyed.


    Neil discreetly gave a thumbs-up to Alexander. ¡°Our Zuko is quite clever with this move!¡±


    Alexander felt another blow. ¡°Who started spreading these notions in front of the child!?¡±


    ¡°No one dares to!¡± Neil mused, rubbing his chin. ¡°Our children are smart. He must have figured it out on


    his own!¡±


    Alexander frowned. ¡°When did he get married?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure.¡± Rowan pondered. ¡°But there was a time when he wanted X¡¯s painting. It might


    be rted to this girl!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely they are officially married,¡± Neil analyzed. ¡°Young people these days call each other


    husband and wife even while dating! But it seems this girl has a strong hold on our Zuko!¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°But Zuko¡ª¡± Rowan began to mention his existing engagement but stopped himself mid-sentence.


    Alexander smiled helplessly and nced at Remus, who awaited hismand.


    Remus tentatively asked, ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°What choice do we have? Follow the young Count¡¯s instructions!¡± Alexander shook his head, a wry


    smile on his face. Was this a plea for assistance or simply tant ckmail?


    The following day¡­


    The designated teacher shared some exciting news with the ss.


    ¡°ss, we received an official invitation from His Majesty the Kingst night. Today, we have the


    opportunity to visit the pce!¡±


    As everyone enjoyed their breakfast, Heidi¡¯s words brought a momentary pause, followed by cheers


    that erupted throughout the hotel buffet restaurant.


    ¡°Wow! We can actually enter the pce?¡±


    ¡°The real pce, not just the tourist section!¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! How did the king invite us? This is incredible!¡±


    ¡°We attend a prestigious university! Education is highly valued in Southeast Aciatic, so it¡¯s only natural


    for students from esteemed institutions to receive special treatment!¡±


    Amidst the cheers and animated discussions, Lina¡¯s silence was conspicuous.


    Keira nudged her arm. ¡°Lina, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    Lina shook her head, still in shock.


    She never expected Zuko¡¯s words to be so urate. The superstitions surrounding the stars in


    Southeast Aciatic turned out to hold some truth!


    ¡°Lina, stop daydreaming!¡± Keira called out to her. ¡°Hurry back to your room and pack. Ms. Lister said


    we should gather at the entrance by nine sharp!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lina snapped out of her daze and was about to join everyone upstairs when she encountered


    Heidi¡¯s disdainful gaze.


    Heidi sneered, crossing her arms. ¡°Lina Jenner, you don¡¯t have to go!¡±

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    All eyes were fixed on Lina, their gaze piercing her like needles.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, feeling indignant.


    Heidi rolled her eyes, not bothering to exin.


    However, Violet rushed over, sneering at her. ¡°Hah, why? Because you look so shabby!


    ¡°Lina, why don¡¯t you go back to your room and take a good look at yourself? Look at what you¡¯re


    wearing. Seriously, we¡¯re visiting the pce! It¡¯s the noblest ce in all of Southeast Aciatic! With your


    appearance, you¡¯ll be theughingstock once you step foot in the pce!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lina tightly clenched her hands, her knuckles turning white.


    Violet unted her newly purchased LV bag, put on her sunsses, and smirked mockingly before


    walking away.


    ¡°Lina.¡± A familiar voice suddenly came from behind.


    Lina was startled to see it was Gia. It was the first time she had voluntarily spoken to her since they


    traveled from Jangasas to Southeast Aciatic.


    ¡°Gia, I¡ª¡±


    Gia interrupted her. ¡°Lina, I think what Violet said makes sense, and Ms. Lister¡¯s concerns are valid.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Lina felt like she had stepped into a void, deeply hurt. ¡°Gia, aren¡¯t you going to


    support me?¡±


    ¡°What do you expect me to support?¡± Gia¡¯s gaze turned cold as she scrutinized Lina. ¡°You going to the


    pce looking like this is truly embarrassing! Don¡¯t tarnish our university¡¯s reputation!¡±


    Lina bit her lip, unable to say anything, overwhelmed by a strong sense of helplessness.


    Their friendship seemed to be drifting further apart, just like Gia¡¯s fading figure disappearing from her


    sight.


    This was a rare opportunity to visit the pce, but if Heidi really wouldn¡¯t allow her to go, Lina had


    nothing to say.


    If Gia could speak up and defend her, it would provide some sce even if she couldn¡¯t go¡­


    Lina took a deep breath, suppressing her grievances, and walked upstairs to her room in a daze.


    Keira grabbed her arm, ¡°Lina, I have spare clothes. Why don¡¯t I lend you something? They¡¯re all


    designer brands, so they should meet Ms. Lister¡¯s standards¡­¡±


    Lina forced a smile. ¡°No need.¡±


    She knew Keira meant well, but at this point, no matter what she did, Heidi would never let her join the


    visiting group.


    ¡­


    The school group arrived at the entrance of the pce on time.


    After going through multiple security checks and nearly two hours of hassle, they finally passed through


    the pce gate. Before entering, they had to strictly adhere to the royal family¡¯s requirements and


    change into long robes, while the girls had to wear long skirts.


    Once everything was ready, Remus arrived with a squad of guards. ¡°You¡¯re the students from


    Jangasas, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s us!¡± Heidi smiled obsequiously, prompting everyone to show their invitation letters. ¡°We just


    received the notificationst night. It¡¯s a personal invitation from the king himself. We¡¯re truly honored!¡±


    ¡°His Majesty hopes that the students from your esteemed institute will have a pleasant and


    unforgettable day here!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Remus bowed slightly and collected everyone¡¯s invitation letters, checking them one by one. However,


    there was not a single one with Lina¡¯s name among the stack of invitation letters.


    Remus furrowed his brow and checked again. He couldn¡¯t forget or dare to mistake Lina¡¯s name. She


    was the young Count¡¯s wife. How could he dare to make such an error?


    Furthermore, she was the main star of the event today. If it weren¡¯t for her, the king wouldn¡¯t have


    invited this group of people!


    Heidi noticed his unfavorable expression and approached with a ttering smile, asking, ¡°Sir¡­ Is there


    a problem?¡±


    Remus had someone bring a list and checked it with a serious demeanor.


    He said, his tone serious, ¡°Ms. Lister, the number of students on your side doesn¡¯t match the list.¡±


    Heidi pushed her sses up and smiled, replying, ¡°Oh, one student isn¡¯ting.¡±


    Remus¡¯ curiosity was piqued, so he asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Lina Jenner,¡± Heidi answered.


    Remus¡¯ expression abruptly changed. ¡°Why isn¡¯t sheing?¡±


    Heidi hesitated, realizing she hadn¡¯t prepared a proper answer to this question. Reflecting on it, she


    found the customs of the pce to be peculiar. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to have fewer people? Why were


    they so meticulous about it?


    Remus pressed further.


    ¡°Because this student¡¯s attire and appearance are not very appropriate, there¡¯s no need for her to


    come,¡± Heidi said.


    Remus chuckled lightly. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Once Ms. Jenner arrives, we can provide her with


    appropriate attire.¡±


    Heidi interjected, ¡°But she¡­ She¡¯s been coughing and not feeling well.¡±


    Remus considered her words. ¡°Is that so? We have a renowned physician, Mr. Rowan Irwin, who


    frequently visits the pce. We can ask him to check on her and ensure a swift recovery.¡±


    Heidi struggled to find a reasonable excuse.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Remus saw through her hesitation, giving her a cold sneer. ¡°Ms. Lister, if Ms. Jenner doesn¡¯te,


    then everyone¡¯s invitation letters will be invalid.¡±


    Heidi panicked. ¡°What? Why? It¡¯s just one person less. Besides, she doesn¡¯t want toe. She prefers


    to rest at the hotel.¡±


    Remus raised an eyebrow. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want toe? The opportunity to visit the pce is rare.


    Every student studying architectural arts would want toe! Ms. Lister, could it be that you hold a


    grudge against her and intentionally don¡¯t want her toe?¡±


    Heidi sucked in a cold breath, realizing the power Remus held as someone by the king¡¯s side,


    overseeing the entire pce.


    Heidi couldn¡¯t afford to offend Remus. As she hesitated, Remus gestured, and dozens of guards swiftly


    stepped forward, blocking their path.


    ¡°Ms. Lister, you¡¯re the teacher in charge, but the number of students doesn¡¯t match the list. I can¡¯t


    exin this to His Majesty! Take the students back. The visit ends here!¡± Remus dered.


    ¡°How can this be!?¡± Heidi panicked, and the students behind her started moring and protesting.


    Realizing the situation was about to spiral out of control, Heidi didn¡¯t hesitate. She turned to Violet and


    said, ¡°Violet, call Lina and ask her toe here!¡±


    ¡°Why me? I won¡¯t call that girl!¡± Violet objected.


    Heidi red at her, shocked that Violet would turn her back on her at such a critical moment.


    ¡°No need to make the call,¡± Remus interjected with a chuckle. ¡°Tell me, which hotel are you all staying


    at?¡±


    Reluctantly, Heidi provided the name of the hotel.


    Remus nodded, and the royal guards¡¯ vehicles slowly departed from the pce with a gesture.


    Everyone was left dumbfounded. This kind of formation was only seen in military parades on television.


    ¡°Listen to my instructions, everyone!¡± Remusmanded, standing at the forefront with amanding


    voice. ¡°Hurry to the hotel and bring Ms. Lina Jenner to visit the pce!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the group responded.


    The convoy proceeded grandly, adorned with Southeast Aciatic gs and the royal insignia on every


    vehicle, emanating a sense of nobility in the sunlight.

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    Lina felt like she was in a dream, surrounded by royal convoys and guards, approaching the majestic


    pce. It was as if she had transformed into a cherished princess, receiving respectful gazes and


    warm smiles wherever she looked.


    Despite the spacious andfortable car she was in, she couldn¡¯t rx. Quietly, she took out her


    phone and called Zeke.


    ¡°Hey, what are you up to?¡± she asked.


    With just an hour¡¯s time difference between Southeast Aciatic and Jangasas, Lina checked her watch.


    Zeke was probably working at the supermarket. She could hear the chaotic noise on the other end.


    ¡°I¡¯m collecting payments! Quite busy with customers today,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Oh¡­ never mind then.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Zuko quickly snatched the phone and gave an intimidating re to drive away the customers.


    He asked in a hushed voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ wanted to talk to you. It feels so surreal like I¡¯m dreaming!¡± Lina spoke softly.


    Zuko paused, a faint smile appearing on his lips. She must have received a grand reception befitting a


    state guest. His father¡¯s ¡°close¡± friend hade through for him at this critical moment!


    ¡°Do you like this dream?¡± Zuko asked in a deep voice.


    After a moment of contemtion, Lina¡¯s voice turned tender. ¡°The dream is beautiful, but I don¡¯t like it


    without you.¡±


    Zuko, scanning products, felt his heart skip a beat. He gripped the snack packaging tightly, almost


    bursting it. At that moment, it felt as if a field of flowers had bloomed before his eyes, creating a


    magnificent floral sea.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Remus¡¯ voice interrupted them. ¡°Ms. Jenner, it¡¯s time to get out of the car.¡±


    Lina acknowledged and whispered to Zuko, ¡°Zeke, I have to get off the car now. Let¡¯s video chat at our


    usual time tonight, don¡¯t forget!¡±


    Reluctantly, Zuko replied hesitantly, ¡°Oh¡­ mm,¡± before gazing at his phone¡¯s dark screen for a


    moment. Suddenly, a bright grin spread across his face.


    The convoy drove straight into the pce, parking in the central courtyard.


    Lina stepped out of the car, capturing the astonished gazes of onlookers.


    Remus treated her like an honored guest, escorting her inside without undergoing any security checks.


    Meanwhile, they had spent nearly two hours going through rigorous security procedures!


    Under the scorching sun, Violet seethed with anger, her annoyance growing upon seeing Lina. She


    rolled her eyes countless times, muttering disdainfully, ¡°Hmph! A country bumpkin at the pce.


    Luckily, there are no foreign journalists around!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Remus overheard her remarks clearly but chose to let them slide for the time being. He greeted Lina


    with a polite smile. ¡°Ms. Jenner, your attire does not meet the requirements.¡±


    Lina felt embarrassed and quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry! I didn¡¯t anticipate the opportunity to visit


    the pce when I came to Southeast Aciatic, so I didn¡¯t prepare¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Remus reassured her, his smile gentle. He pped his hands, and a maid promptly


    brought forward a set of exquisite clothing.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, this attire was once worn by Her Highness Princess Aurelia. It should fit you well, as your


    figure is simr to hers!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Everyone present, including Lina, was astounded. The maid unfolded the clothing, revealing intricate


    craftsmanship with aplex blue background pattern, golden embroidery, and pearl embellishments.


    It was a true masterpiece, showcasing the epitome of luxury.


    Clearly, this was more than just a set of clothing¡ªit was a work of art!

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    The students couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration as they looked at Lina, a mix of confusion and


    astonishment on their faces.


    ¡°T-This is too precious!¡± Lina finally calmed her pounding heart. ¡°How can I wear this?¡±


    ¡°But to enter the pce, you must wear a long blouse and a long skirt to cover your arms and legs. It¡¯s


    a royal rule!¡±


    ¡°Sir, please find me an ordinary set of clothes,¡± Lina looked at her ssmates. ¡°Something like what


    they¡¯re wearing¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Remus hesitated for a moment but continued, undeterred. ¡°The royal family specially prepares


    the clothing they¡¯re wearing for visiting dignitaries. It¡¯s made uniformly. But since you arrived a bitter


    and all the clothes have been distributed, we can only ask you to wear this.¡±


    Lina felt a little bewildered.


    Nevertheless, she would have to follow their rules if she wanted to enter the pce. Her T-shirt and


    jeans were indeed inappropriate.


    Lina nodded and carefully carried the clothes, entering the adjacent dressing room guided by the maids


    as if embarking on a pilgrimage.


    The remaining people exchanged nces, their doubts unspoken.


    On the other hand, Remus took the initiative to exin to everyone, ¡°You¡¯vee a long way from


    Jangasas and may not be very familiar with our Southeast Aciatic customs. The pce is a forbidden


    ce and not open to everyone.


    ¡°If today¡¯s number of visitors does not match the list, His Majesty will me us for ourck of efficiency


    in our work! Sending a convoy to pick up Ms. Jenner is our way of showing royal hospitality and His


    Majesty¡¯s enthusiasm. He said that not a single visitor should be missing!¡±


    The students smiled, epting this exnation.


    Although Southeast Aciatic was traditional and conservative, it was also hospitable. This actually


    showcased the grandeur of the royal family.


    While most could understand, a few individuals felt extremely ufortable and stared at the dressing


    room with gloomy expressions.


    When Lina emerged from the dressing room, having changed into new clothes, her ssmates¡¯ eyes lit


    up.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Keira excitedly ran over and circled her several times. ¡°Lina, you look so beautiful! When you put on


    this dress, you look like a princess!¡±


    ¡°Hah, a princess?¡± a sharp voice interjected. ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t change your poor appearance.


    Even if you wear ss slippers!¡±


    ¡°Violet, can¡¯t you hold your tongue?¡± Keira retorted.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Keira, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop arguing! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± Heidi threw them a stern look, feeling annoyed herself.


    She remembered how other students would always try to please her, giving her gift cards and even


    cash openly and in secret, just hoping she would pass them for the final exam. On the other hand, Lina


    assumed superiority and didn¡¯t give her anything!


    Not receiving anything would have been fine, but Lina¡¯s grades were still so good that there was no


    w to criticize!


    Heidi had purposely tried to find fault on the way and during the visit to the pce. She had even tried


    to make Lina¡¯s experience difficult. But she had failed once again!


    She had assumed Lina wouldn¡¯t get toe, but what happened? A royal convoy picked up Lina, and


    she was even wearing the princess¡¯ old clothes!


    Heidi gritted her teeth in anger but couldn¡¯t explode in front of so many people. She nned to find an


    opportunity to give Lina a hard time once they were inside the pce.


    ¡°Alright, now that everyone¡¯s here.¡± Heidi forced a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and learn about the architectural


    art of the pce!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lister, please hold on!¡±


    Just then, Remus stood in front of everyone with the guards. He maintained a polite smile on his face,


    but his eyes were cold.


    ¡°Sorry, Ms. Lister, I oversee the pce. I¡¯ll take the students inside next, so we don¡¯t need you to lead


    the group!¡±

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    Heidi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, freezing her in ce, and even her breathing came to a halt. ¡°But


    I¡­,¡± she stammered.


    ¡°Ms. Lister!¡± Remus held up the list in his hand and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but your name is not on the


    list.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible!?¡± Heidi eximed.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. All I know is that we must follow His Majesty¡¯s requirements and check the list to allow


    entry,¡± Remus exined.


    Heidi¡¯s expression turned extremely grim. Her face paled, and she broke out in a cold sweat despite


    the scorching sun.


    ¡°Ms. Violet Grist,¡± Remus drawled, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Your name is not on the list either!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Violet protested. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I have an invitation letter. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Grist, but ording to the royal rules, the invitation letter has no effect. The final


    reference is the list,¡± Remus rified.


    ¡°Well¡ª¡±


    ¡°Heh, but I believe it would be a waste for you to enter, Ms. Grist. The Southeast Aciatic pce does


    not wee someone like you!¡± Remus taunted.


    Violet gnashed her teeth, her eyes burning with anger.


    However, with guards surrounding them and Remus¡¯ prestigious status, she didn¡¯t dare to provoke him.


    She had no choice but to suppress her emotions and ask, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I heard what you said earlier.¡± Remus raised his voice. ¡°Southeast Aciatic is a ce of simple and


    honest people. His Majesty advocates for equality, friendship, and unity! Your earlier words seem to


    contradict those values.¡±


    Violet froze, standing under the scorching sun alongside Heidi like statues.


    Keira nced at Lina with a mischievous smile on her face as she whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this satisfying?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Keira¡¯s joy couldn¡¯t be contained. ¡°Hehe, karma always finds its way. It¡¯s


    true!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina pursed her lips, her smile less evident. As Keira had said, what had just happened¡­ did feel


    satisfying.


    ¡°Alright, students!¡± Remus addressed everyone, shing a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be your guide for today¡¯s visit to


    the pce. However, please be aware that there are certain areas where photography is not allowed.


    Your understanding is appreciated.


    ¡°His Majesty has arranged a lunch for all of you, featuring authentic Southeast Aciatic to your


    expectations!¡± Remus eximed, the students cheering enthusiastically, oblivious to the two statues.


    They quickly followed Remus.


    Suddenly, Remus turned around and fixed his sly gaze on Gia. ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Gia Chapman, correct?¡±


    Gia was taken aback, her heart sinking.


    ¡°Ms. Chapman, your name is not on the list either. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to leave the group,¡± Remus


    announced.


    ¡°What?¡± Gia couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°I said your name is not on the list,¡± Remus repeated firmly.


    ¡°But why¡­ Why didn¡¯t you inform me earlier?¡±


    ¡°Because thetest version of the list just arrived,¡± Remus replied, flipping over the tablet to disy the


    updated list.


    Indeed, Gia¡¯s name was missing from it.


    Gia bit her lip, her shoulders trembling. She had a sudden feeling that this was all nned behind the


    scenes¡­


    She looked at Lina.


    Lina also nced at her, wanting to say something but ultimately remaining silent.


    The two of them silently locked eyes for a moment, but Gia looked away first.


    ¡°Attention, everyone!¡± Remus pped his hands. ¡°You may now follow me inside!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    One by one, everyone passed by Gia. They were usually friendly, but not a single person spoke up on


    her behalf.


    It was reminiscent of the morning at the hotel when no one stood up for Lina¡­


    Gia gasped.

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    After everyone had entered, the two ¡°statues¡± suddenly came to life, pounding their chests and cursing.


    ¡°What¡¯s this all about? We came all this way, and they won¡¯t let us in?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about this lousy pce? Even if they invited me, I wouldn¡¯t go inside!¡±


    ¡°This ce is a dump¡­ I need to take pictures. I¡ª¡±


    The pce guards swiftly surrounded them, not touching the two women but giving them cold stares.


    They held long spears with gleaming des under the sunlight.


    Violet instantly felt intimidated, while Heidi, fearing trouble, quickly handed over her phone.


    The guards nced at Violet and confiscated her phone as well.


    Both of them were denied entry to any of the pces and were left standing in the open square,


    exposed to the scorching sun. A group of guards surrounded them.


    Gia stood nearby, wearing a dark expression. She recalled the man¡¯s words¡ª¡±Do you know who the


    man beside Lina is?


    ¡°Zuko, the eldest heir of the Hamertons of Centrolis. He¡¯s currently out of the city!


    ¡°Heh, her adoptive parents dote on her, and the eldest Hamerton heir spoils her too! Tell me, why is


    Lina so lucky?¡±


    Gia¡¯s fingertips trembled.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She had heard that the Hamertons of Centrolis had a marriage alliance with the Irwins Southeast


    Aciatic. If her guess was correct, Zuko had orchestrated everything that had happened today.


    A sinister glint shed in Gia¡¯s eyes as she tightly clenched her fists!


    Yes, the man¡¯s words were right¡­ If she didn¡¯t take care of Lina soon, it wouldn¡¯t just be a ticking time


    bomb for Melvin. It wouldn¡¯t benefit her either!


    ¡°Lina, don¡¯t me me.¡± She gritted her teeth with each word. ¡°You forced my hand¡­ It¡¯s your own


    doing!¡±


    When Lina returned to the hotel in the evening, she had her usual video call with Zuko. So much had


    happened today, and it was so thrilling that she was still exhrated.


    ¡°Zeke, the king turned out to be so warm and hospitable. The arrangements were incredibly thoughtful!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re referring to the people he sent to pick you up?¡± Zuko smiled. ¡°In my analysis, visiting the


    pce is a significant event, so the number of people and the guest list must be well-matched. It¡¯s


    crucial for security reasons.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Remus mentioned the same thing,¡± Lina said, looking at him. ¡°But experiencing it personally feels


    so surreal¡­ Hehe, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever felt like a princess!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make you feel like a princess every day from now on, alright?¡±


    Lina blushed and shyly smiled at him.


    Zuko whispered, ¡°I suggest you take a hot bath to calm down. You seem so excited that you might


    have trouble sleeping tonight!¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t sleep, will you keep mepany?¡±


    ¡°I will definitely keep youpany, but you have your studies tomorrow, so it¡¯s important to get a good


    night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Lina pouted, but her dimples were still visible.


    Zuko always lectured her seriously, making her feel like she didn¡¯t just find a boyfriend but a young


    father.


    His voice carried a hint of amusement. ¡°Lina, it seems like you want me to apany you in


    everything now?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You just said I should apany you if you can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°So what? Is that not allowed?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s allowed.¡± Zuko continued with a ¡°serious¡± tone. ¡°If you want me to keep youpany


    when you can¡¯t sleep, then should I also join you when you take a bath?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lina didn¡¯t even have a chance to blush before she saw him entering the bathroom, holding the corner


    of his shirt and slowly lifting it¡­


    He smirked at the camera. ¡°Lina, I¡¯ll¡­ take a bath with you.¡±

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    Lina¡¯s face zed with heat as she averted her gaze from the screen. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said, let¡¯s take a bath together!¡± Zuko¡¯s smile widened as he slowly removed his shirt, revealing his


    muscr upper body. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you looking at me?¡±


    ¡°Zeke, you¡­¡±


    Lina pursed her lips, torn between not wanting to look at the screen and stealing a few nces. She


    caught glimpses of his chest, washboard abs, and strong arms¡­


    Her face grew even redder, and her heart raced uncontrobly.


    Zuko remainedposed and calmly said, ¡°Do you actually want to look or not? If you don¡¯t want to,


    you can just end the video call, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not ending the call, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re willing to take a bath with me.¡±


    A mischievous curve formed at the corner of Zuko¡¯s lips. ¡°Lina, don¡¯t you undress when you take a


    bath?¡±


    ¡°Zeke!¡±


    Lina¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, trying to keep it subtle, as her heart


    overflowed with sweetness.


    Her shyness was genuine. She hadn¡¯t expected the usually serious man to say such things with a


    serious expression.


    Zuko set his phone aside, and the camera happened to be level with his waist. He casually hooked his


    fingers on his shorts. His voice, low and gentle, sounded hoarse as he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to start


    showering.¡±


    Lina lowered her eyes, afraid to look at the camera, only to hear a scream from the phone!


    Startled, she nced at the screen and saw Zuko wide-eyed, looking in a certain direction, his


    expression shocked.


    The atmosphere suddenly grew unusually quiet, as if time had frozen for a dozen seconds. After a


    while, a smiling yet tearful-looking Dave appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Bro, Door Guardian¡­ what a coincidence?¡± he said.


    Zuko looked at him, then at his phone, trying to calm himself down.


    ¡°Um¡­ Lina, I¡¯ll stop here for now. Rest early!¡± Zuko said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lina wanted to ask something, but the video call had already ended. She pondered theyout


    of their home¡¯s bathroom.


    The bathroom was quite spacious, with a corner next to the cab. In the dim evening light, if


    someone inside forgot to lock the door¡­


    Zeke must not have realized that Dave was in there when he entered!


    Lina struggled to suppress herughter and hid under the covers.


    On the other side¡­


    Zuko stared at Dave as if he had seen a ghost.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    Meanwhile, Dave squatted in front of the cab, awkwardly standing up while holding a toilet paper


    roll.


    Dave said, ¡°Bro, you¡ª¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zuko interrupted him. ¡°Dave, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I just finished using the toilet,¡± Dave exined awkwardly. ¡°As I walked out, I suddenly realized that


    I ran out of toilet paper, so I turned back to find some. Who would have thought that you came in just as


    I crouched down and opened the cab?¡±


    Zuko was dumbfounded. ¡°So¡­ you heard and saw everything from the beginning?¡±


    Dave chuckled, confirming that he had indeed heard and seen it all.


    He had witnessed Zuko holding his phone, striking a seductive pose, lifting his clothes, and about to


    take off his pants. He had even heard all of Zuko¡¯s flirtatious words¡­


    Perhaps the Door Guardian had been so engrossed that he didn¡¯t notice someone in front of the


    cab from the start.


    Zuko wished he could find a hole to hide in! Hemented, ¡°What did you hear and see!?¡±


    ¡°Bro, Door Guardian, don¡¯t worry.¡± Dave quickly straightened up and said seriously, ¡°I can forget


    everything that just happened!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Zuko started, but Dave interrupted with a smile. ¡°But are you and my sister¡­ always this wild?¡±


    Zuko choked on his breath and swiftly fled with his phone.


    What a disaster¡­

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    At Southeast Aciatic¡­


    Lina, unable to sleep, tossed and turned in bed. She considered making a phone call to find out what


    was going on. The image of Zuko and Dave locking eyes reyed in her mind, causing her to burst into


    laughter.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on her door. Startled, Lina approached quietly and peeked through the


    peephole. To her surprise, it was Gia.


    ¡°Lina, are you awake?¡±


    Lina hesitated for a moment before deciding to open the door.


    Gia looked into her eyes and gave a weak smile. ¡°Lina, can we have a proper talk?¡±


    Lina remained silent, sensing that Gia had changed. People would change, and she didn¡¯t hold it


    against Gia, but she wanted to know the reason.


    Gia continued cautiously. ¡°Lina, let¡¯s find a quiet ce to talk, okay?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just stay here,¡± Lina replied, leaning against the door frame, not inviting her in or showing any


    desire to apany her. A few words would suffice to rify things.


    Gia looked around hesitantly. ¡°But this ce¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quiet here,¡± Lina stated with an expressionless face. ¡°Not many people pass by in the corridor, so


    no one will overhear our conversation. Besides, I was about to go to sleep and don¡¯t want to go too far.¡±


    ¡°At this hour?¡± Gia softly chuckled. ¡°Our ssmates are still out shopping, going crazy with their


    purchases!¡±


    ¡°Hah, I don¡¯t have that much money for shopping. I only brought a small suitcase,¡± Lina replied with a


    distant smile.


    ¡°Lina¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I just want to exin,¡± Gia pleaded, looking at her with a pitiful expression. ¡°What happened today


    wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    Lina¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Lina, you know exactly what I¡¯m talking about¡­ This morning, when Ms. Lister didn¡¯t let you join the


    visit, and no one stood up against it. Do you think I could go against the majority?


    ¡°Lina, can¡¯t you understand me? I have my own difficulties in reaching this point¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Lina said, suppressing a flicker of anger. ¡°You have your difficulties, so you can


    disregard our friendship!¡±


    ¡°Lina¡­¡± Gia wanted to reach out and hold Lina¡¯s hand, but thetter pushed her away.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before!¡± Lina finally shouted, looking at her with immense disappointment. ¡°No


    matter what happened, you always stood by my side! Whenever Violet targeted me, you were the one


    who spoke up for me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was wrong.¡± Gia paused, tears welling up in her eyes, looking pitiful. ¡°Lina, let me tell you the


    truth¡­ A-Actually, my parents work for the Grists! That¡¯s why the Grists revealed some information


    about the stock market, causing their stocks to rise¡­


    ¡°So, our family is also under the Grists¡¯ control!¡±


    Lina was stunned, a hint of surprise in her dark eyes.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Gia¡¯s family background was ordinary. If they could climb up the Grists¡¯dder, why would they give up


    easily? This must be the difficulty Gia mentioned.


    Lina bit her lip, and her hardened heart seemed to crack.


    Gia said softly, ¡°Lina, I¡¯ve been thinking about our past these past few days. Didn¡¯t we promise that


    regardless of marriage, we¡¯d buy a small house and live together


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We said we¡¯d be best friends forever!¡±


    Lina closed her eyes, then opened them and took a deep breath.


    Silence hung in the air before she uttered softly, ¡°Are you done speaking?¡±


    ¡°Lina?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re done, please leave. I need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Gia stopped her from closing the door and ced a beautifully packaged facial cream in her


    hands.


    ¡°Lina, I know you¡¯re angry with me, but I genuinely want to apologize to you.¡± Gia spoke sincerely. ¡°I


    bought this at the duty-free store today. It¡¯s an international brand and works great!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lina, please ept it!¡± Gia insisted, forcing it into her hands. ¡°I noticed that your skin hasn¡¯t been in


    the best condition these past few days, probably due to the change in environment. This skincare


    product specifically targets that, and it¡¯s very effective!¡±


    Lina did not want to ept it, but Gia held onto her hand and would not let go.


    Gia could feel Lina¡¯s hands trembling and smiled. She knew Lina¡¯s weakness was her soft heart and


    fatal w.


    ¡°Try using it tonight,¡± Gia said deliberately. ¡°I know your husband is a typical straight guy and probably


    doesn¡¯t know about these things or buy them for you, right?¡±


    Lina remained silent for a moment before slowly epting the jar of facial cream.


    Gia smirked.


    However, a harsh voice interrupted them. ¡°You¡¯re giving such a gem to her? Gia, are you out of your


    mind?¡±

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    Gia and Lina were startled by the sight of Violet striding over, carrying bags of various sizes in her


    arms. Her face had tanned a bit from spending the day under the sun at the pce, and despite the


    thickyer of makeup, signs of sunburn were still visible.


    Violet¡¯s eyes red venomously at Lina when she spotted her.


    ¡°Such deep sisterly love!¡± Violet sneered sarcastically. ¡°Gia, have you forgotten how we ended up


    sunbathing today? Your best friend here was strolling around the pce in her pretty clothes, but did


    she ever think about you being out in the sun?¡±


    Gia looked at Violet and spoke calmly. ¡°This is between Lina and me. Please don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Violet gritted her teeth. ¡°How dare you talk to me like that now, you little b*tch!?¡±


    Violet¡¯s attention was then drawn to the jar of facial cream in Lina¡¯s hand. Its packaging shimmered with


    the name of a certain expensive brand. Even though it was sold in duty-free shops, it still carried a high


    price tag. In high-end stores in Jangasas, its price was exorbitant.


    Filled with anger, Violet swiftly snatched the jar of facial cream from Lina.


    ¡°What are you doing, Violet?¡± Gia eximed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste to let her use such a good thing?¡± Violet stood tall and proud. ¡°Coincidentally, I didn¡¯t


    get to buy this brand of skincare product today. Gia, consider this your gift to me! In the future, I¡¯ll make


    things less difficult for you in ss. How about that?¡±


    Gia stared at Violet, taken aback by her interference. This girl could be both arrogant and incredibly


    foolish.


    ¡°Lina, stop her!¡± Gia cried out, worried that Violet would ruin her n. ¡°I bought that for Lina. What right


    do you have to take it away?¡±


    Violet acted unreasonably and gave Gia a hard shove. ¡°Using something of yours is already a sign of


    me respecting you! How dare you shout at me?¡±


    ¡°Give it back to Lina!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Violet tore open the packaging of the facial cream. ¡°I¡¯ll use it tonight! Lina, your face can make do


    with some cheap stuff from street vendors. No need for a luxury brand!¡±


    Before Gia could respond, Lina raised her voice. ¡°Both of you, quiet down!¡±


    Feeling a throbbing pain in her temples, Lina felt restless and annoyed by their bickering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this anymore. Both of you, go back to your rooms!¡±


    ¡°Lina¡­¡± Gia stood in a daze as Lina forcefully mmed the door shut.


    Violet smirked and returned to her room, carrying the facial cream.


    Gia clutched her clothes with a hint of panic in her eyes.


    ¡­


    In the dead of night, a horrifying scream pierced through the hotel amidst the silence.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Lina hesitated for a moment, then quickly dressed herself and rushed out upon realizing it wasn¡¯t a


    dream.


    The corridor was filled with chaos as everyone hurried out. The screams continued to emanate from a


    particr room.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    A student shouted, ¡°It¡¯s Violet¡¯s room!¡±


    In a state of panic, Heidi joined the hotel manager in opening the door.


    Lina followed the crowd, only to witness an unbelievable sight.


    Violety on the bed, writhing in agony, her hands covering her face. Her face appeared red, swollen,


    and infected as if venomous insects had attacked it¡ªshe was unrecognizable!


    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s this!¡± Violet struggled to point at the jar of facial cream on the dressing table. ¡°It¡¯s this!¡±


    ¡­


    A few hourster, the doctor emerged from the emergency room with a grave expression. ¡°Ms. Grist


    has suffered a severe allergic reaction on her face. Through emergency treatment, we managed to


    control the extent of the ulceration.¡±


    Still in shock, Heidi pondered how she would exin this incident to the school authorities upon their


    return. Moreover, Violet was the Grist heiress. Could they let this slide?


    In a state of mental chaos, Heidi¡¯s face turned pale, and she weakly leaned against the wall as she


    questioned the doctor, ¡°W-What¡­ What exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°The initial diagnosis indicates an allergic reaction to a chemical substance.¡± The doctor carefully


    examined the facial cream. ¡°To determine the specific substance she¡¯s allergic to, further tests will be


    required.¡±


    ¡°Will she recover from this?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°The damage has reached the dermisyer, so she won¡¯t fully recover to her previous state.¡±


    Heidi took two steps back in fright, leaning against the wall and struggling to catch her breath.


    Lina felt her palms grow sweaty as panic set in. She instinctively nced at Gia in the corner, but Gia


    averted her gaze momentarily before turning away.


    A buzzing sound filled Lina¡¯s ears, drowning out everything except for her own erratic heartbeat.


    That jar of facial cream¡­ Gia had originally bought it for her! If Violet hadn¡¯t taken it, Lina could have


    been the one lying in the hospital tonight.


    ¡°I want to call the police!¡± Violet¡¯s hoarse cry echoed from the emergency room. ¡°Those two b*tches


    must have conspired to harm me! Call the police!¡±


    ¡°Okay, calm down¡­ We¡¯ll call the police!¡± Heidi tried to soothe her. ¡°Violet, you mentioned those two¡­


    b*tches? Who are they?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Gia and Lina!¡± Violet gnashed her teeth. ¡°They gave me this jar of facial cream!¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a shiver ran down her spine.


    Heidi shot her a fierce re and promptly called the police.


    Soon, the police arrived, led by an officer who briefly questioned everyone before preparing to take


    them to the police station for statements.


    Lina maintained her innocence, insisting that she had nothing to do with it.


    The police officer said with a faint smile. ¡°Miss, whether you¡¯re involved or not, we¡¯ll only know after


    conducting an investigation at the police station. Please cooperate with us.¡±


    Lina trembled while Gia had already been apprehended by the police, ready to be escorted out of the


    hospital.


    Amidst the chaos, a voice echoed through the corridor. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    Lina turned toward the source of the voice.


    Approaching them was a middle-aged man dressed in a white robe. He exuded an air of elegance and


    gentleness, and even the police officer respectfully greeted him, ¡°Mr. Irwin!¡±


    Carter nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Officer Matthew, may I inquire about the situation?¡±

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a minor issue,¡± Officer Matthew apologized with a smile. ¡°Mr. Irwin, there¡¯s no need to


    worry. I¡¯ll handle it promptly.¡±


    Carter questioned, ¡°Arresting someone in my hospital is considered a minor issue?¡±


    Officer Matthew paused briefly, choosing not to respond further.


    Lina observed the man in the white coat. Despite his friendly appearance, he exuded an aura of


    authority thatmanded respect. His gentle voice carried an undeniable air of authority.


    When Carter looked at Lina, he too was taken aback. More specifically, his attention was captivated by


    the bangle on her wrist.


    Carter furrowed his brow. There was no mistaking it¡ªthe design and material of the Le Esse bangle


    were truly one-of-a-kind. His sister used to wear it frequently, but she had put it away after having


    children to prevent any damage.


    He never expected to see it on this girl¡¯s wrist today!


    Carter¡¯s assistant stepped forward. ¡°Officer Matthew, Mr. Irwin has just finished performing surgery and


    is exhausted. Please, handle this matter appropriately so that our director can rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course¡­¡±


    Carter shifted his gaze away from Lina, lightly furrowing his brows. ¡°So, what exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with me!¡± Gia fiercely struggled as two police officers restrained her. ¡°Officer,


    don¡¯t listen to Violet¡¯s lies! I bought that facial cream from the duty-free counter, and I still have the


    receipt! Besides¡­ she snatched it from me herself. It wasn¡¯t a gift from me!¡±


    ¡°Y-You!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Violet burst out of the emergency room. Her face was wrapped in thick bandages, resembling a


    mummy, with only her eyes visible. Despite the pain on her face, her hands and feet were not idle. As


    soon as she stormed out of the emergency room, she pped Gia forcefully!


    The nearby nurses hurried to intervene, and Heidi also stepped forward to prevent the situation from


    escting.


    Gia staggered back from the impact of the p, her face swollen on one side. Violet¡¯s hoarse screams


    echoed through the corridor.


    Amidst the chaos, Lina was inadvertently pushed and bumped into Carter.


    Carter supported her, now certain that the bracelet was indeed Le Esse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lina whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Carter smiled, ncing at Officer Matthew.


    Understanding the unspoken message, Officer Matthew called out, ¡°This is a hospital. Everyone,


    please be quiet!¡±


    His voice echoed like a bomb in deep water, shattering the chaos into stillness.


    Carter calmly stood in front of Lina, protecting her with a firm grip on her shoulder.


    Lina stood there, bewildered, as the gentlemanly middle-aged man spoke up. ¡°I have a general


    understanding of the situation. Officer Matthew, the preliminary diagnosis suggests that the issue lies


    within the facial cream, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Officer Matthew confirmed with a nod.


    Carter¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Please, enlighten us with what you¡¯ve discovered.¡±


    Officer Matthew cleared his throat twice. His straightforward approach was to apprehend suspects


    swiftly, regardless of the circumstances. However, he hadn¡¯t anticipated encountering Carter, a man


    who stood firm and upromising.


    ncing at Carter, Officer Matthew proceeded to exin the situation, emphasizing, ¡°Mr. Irwin, I don¡¯t


    wish to cause you any trouble, so I nned to take the suspects into custody for interrogation as soon


    as possible!¡±


    Carter chuckled. ¡°Ah, but wouldn¡¯t it cause even more trouble if there¡¯s a miscarriage of justice under


    my watch?¡±


    Officer Matthew pursed his lips, unable to find a rebuttal.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, you want to take Ms. Chapman and Ms. Jenner with you, is that correct?¡± Carter asked, cutting to


    the chase.

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    Officer Matthew gave an honest reply, ¡°Yes, based on Ms. Grist¡¯s identification, they are the primary


    suspects.¡±


    ¡°But Ms. Chapman purchased the facial cream, and she was the one who took it out. What does it have


    to do with Ms. Jenner?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a subjective and arbitrary judgment based solely on one person¡¯s word?


    ¡°Is this how the police academy teaches you to handle cases?¡±


    Officer Matthew felt sweat forming on his nose.


    Carter let out a light chuckle. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just a doctor and shouldn¡¯t interfere with your police work.


    How you handle this case is entirely up to you, Officer Matthew. I only hope that the impact on our


    hospital can be minimized.¡±


    Even if Officer Matthew were as dense as a block of wood, he could still sense the implications in


    Carter¡¯s words. He observed how Carter protected the girl named Lina behind him, taking a protective


    stance¡­


    Instantly, Officer Matthew straightened up and assumed a more respectful posture than when facing his


    superiors. He shouted loudly, ¡°Understood!¡±


    Carter nodded, giving a slight smile.


    Officer Matthew made a gesture andmanded, ¡°Take the suspect, Gia Chapman, away!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why should I be taken away? And¡­ what about Lina? Why aren¡¯t you


    taking her?


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t arrest people randomly¡­ Let go of me!¡±


    Unfortunately, no matter how she struggled and protested, the police officers held her firmly, and her


    voice gradually faded away as she was taken down the corridor.


    Lina¡¯s mind went nk, but a thought suddenly crossed her mind. Was it actually her that Gia wanted


    to harm?


    Thinking about it sent a shiver down her spine.


    Amidst the fear, she also felt a sense of sadness. She couldn¡¯tprehend why Gia held such deep


    resentment toward her. How did their once inseparable friendship reach this point?


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, the situation has been resolved, so we won¡¯t disturb your rest,¡± Officer Matthew respectfully


    informed.


    Carter turned his head and caught sight of the miserable girl. He was curious about how she ended up


    wearing the bangle and what had happened to her ssmate, whose face was wrapped in bandages.


    He instructed his assistant to bring him the facial cream.


    LC, an imported brand from Eropah with a long history, was highly regarded and renowned for its


    quality internationally.


    Could a brand like this really cause facial damage? Carter wondered. Not only did he sense something


    amiss, but even an average consumer wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Carter tightened his grip on the facial cream and pondered for a moment before speaking. ¡°The matter


    hasn¡¯t been fully resolved yet. Since they¡¯re visiting exchange students and this incident urred in


    Southeast Aciatic, we should provide them with an exnation.¡±


    Officer Matthew was surprised. ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°First, arrange a hospital ward for Ms. Grist,¡± Carter instructed. ¡°Bring in dermatology specialists for a


    consultation to develop the most suitable treatment n for her.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°As for this jar of facial cream¡­¡± Carter looked at Officer Matthew, ¡°I¡¯ll keep a portion of it for detailed


    testing in my hospital. Please take the remaining portion and hand it over to the forensic examiner for


    testing. We¡¯ll have the results in two days, and then we canpare notes to determine the cause of


    the problem.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good n!¡± Officer Matthew agreed, taking a portion of the facial cream and leaving.


    With themotion settled, Heidi settled Violet down and escorted the students back to the hotel.


    Lina remained seated on a bench in the hospital, lost in thought. She walked toward the window,


    hoping to gaze at the night sky. Zuko had told her that the stars in Southeast Aciatic were magical and


    that if she made a wish upon them, it woulde true.


    She associated the stars with Zuko. However, tonight the sky was shrouded in mist, devoid of any


    stars.


    A sense of loneliness and destion washed over her. She felt alone in a foreignnd, without friends


    and with people who wanted to harm her.


    It was only by a small margin that her life hadn¡¯t beenpletely upturned.


    Lina gasped, gazing at the vast night sky in bewilderment. Suddenly, a gentle hand patted her


    shoulder.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Startled, she turned around and was astonished by the person before her.


    ¡°I apologize for startling you,¡± the nurse said gently, with a smile. ¡°Are you¡­ Ms. Lina Jenner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Our director is requesting your presence. Pleasee with me, Ms. Jenner!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    Lina regained herposure and decided to express her gratitude to the hospital director, the middle-


    aged man in the white robe who had shielded her from the police. She nodded and followed the nurse


    to the director¡¯s office.


    Just finishing his work, Carter greeted Lina with a gentle smile and gestured for her to sit on the couch.


    Before he could speak, Lina thanked him timidly for his help. Carter assured her that it was just a small


    favor and there was no need for formalities.


    Noticing Lina¡¯s bangle on her wrist, Cartermented on its beauty, which Lina revealed was a gift


    from her husband. Carter¡¯s gaze lingered on the bangle, understanding Zuko¡¯s actions from a few days


    ago. He briefly conversed with Lina, getting to know her better.


    During their conversation, Carter noticed Lina¡¯s slight difort and inquired about her well-being.


    Lina then realized a minor injury on her arm from the altercation with Violet and tried to downy it.


    However, Carter insisted on a detailed examination by the nurse, concerned for her welfare.


    Lina hesitated but eventually agreed, understanding Carter¡¯s genuine concern for her.


    Carter gestured for the nurse to apany Lina out, assuring her that it was just a routine check-up


    before returning to the hotel with his driver. Lina felt grateful but struggled to express it.


    Carter¡¯s private phone rang as he observed Lina¡¯s departure. Recognizing the caller as his family, he


    answered with a soft tone, ¡°Hello, dad. Have you heard about tonight¡¯s incident?¡±


    Rowan responded seriously. ¡°Yes, it concerns our future granddaughter-inw. Your mother and I are


    worried. How did you handle it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s taken care of,¡± Carter assured him. ¡°I had her thoroughly examined here due to her minor injury,


    just to be safe.¡±


    Rowan expressed his approval, saying, ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Dad, something doesn¡¯t sit right with me about this whole situation.¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t feel the same?¡± Rowan replied in a deep voice, ¡°Her face was ruined without reason.


    There must be a hidden conspiracy known only to those involved.¡±


    ¡°Also, LC, the brand, will likely approach us,¡± Carter whispered. ¡°Their product caused the problem, an


    unprecedented incident in their history. They¡¯ll surely take PR measures.¡±


    ¡°In any case, your mother and I believe that as long as our future granddaughter-inw is safe and


    sound, the rest doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Carter couldn¡¯t help butugh at his father¡¯s words, promising to fulfill his request. After all, the family


    cherished the eldest heir, and Lina held a special ce in the eldest heir¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Carter reassured with a smile. ¡°When the brand approaches us, I¡¯ll handle it discreetly. I


    suspect there may be someone orchestrating things behind the scenes. If we keep it under control and


    avoid rming anyone, who knows when the truth might surface!¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Rowan agreed.


    Carter overheard his mother¡¯s voice during the call, making their conversation a mystery.


    ¡°Dad, what did mom say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, your mother wants a copy of our future granddaughter-inw¡¯s medical examination report!¡±


    Rowan chuckled. ¡°She wants topare it with Zuko¡¯s. Instead of zodiac signs, they¡¯ll match their DNA


    and see if their cells arepatible!¡±


    Carter was taken aback. ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    In all his years of practicing medicine, Carter had never encountered such a situation before.


    Lina regained herposure and decided to express her gratitude to the hospital director, the middle-


    aged man in the white robe who had shielded her from the police. She nodded and followed the nurse


    to the director¡¯s office.


    Just finishing his work, Carter greeted Lina with a gentle smile and gestured for her to sit on the couch.


    Before he could speak, Lina thanked him timidly for his help. Carter assured her that it was just a small


    favor and there was no need for formalities.


    Noticing Lina¡¯s bangle on her wrist, Cartermented on its beauty, which Lina revealed was a gift


    from her husband. Carter¡¯s gaze lingered on the bangle, understanding Zuko¡¯s actions from a few days


    ago. He briefly conversed with Lina, getting to know her better.


    During their conversation, Carter noticed Lina¡¯s slight difort and inquired about her well-being.


    Lina then realized a minor injury on her arm from the altercation with Violet and tried to downy it.


    However, Carter insisted on a detailed examination by the nurse, concerned for her welfare.


    Lina hesitated but eventually agreed, understanding Carter¡¯s genuine concern for her.


    Carter gestured for the nurse to apany Lina out, assuring her that it was just a routine check-up


    before returning to the hotel with his driver. Lina felt grateful but struggled to express it.


    Carter¡¯s private phone rang as he observed Lina¡¯s departure. Recognizing the caller as his family, he


    answered with a soft tone, ¡°Hello, dad. Have you heard about tonight¡¯s incident?¡±


    Rowan responded seriously. ¡°Yes, it concerns our future granddaughter-inw. Your mother and I are


    worried. How did you handle it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s taken care of,¡± Carter assured him. ¡°I had her thoroughly examined here due to her minor injury,


    just to be safe.¡±


    Rowan expressed his approval, saying, ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Dad, something doesn¡¯t sit right with me about this whole situation.¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t feel the same?¡± Rowan replied in a deep voice, ¡°Her face was ruined without reason.


    There must be a hidden conspiracy known only to those involved.¡±


    ¡°Also, LC, the brand, will likely approach us,¡± Carter whispered. ¡°Their product caused the problem, an


    unprecedented incident in their history. They¡¯ll surely take PR measures.¡±


    ¡°In any case, your mother and I believe that as long as our future granddaughter-inw is safe and


    sound, the rest doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Carter couldn¡¯t help butugh at his father¡¯s words, promising to fulfill his request. After all, the family


    cherished the eldest heir, and Lina held a special ce in the eldest heir¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Carter reassured with a smile. ¡°When the brand approaches us, I¡¯ll handle it discreetly. I


    suspect there may be someone orchestrating things behind the scenes. If we keep it under control and


    avoid rming anyone, who knows when the truth might surface!¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Rowan agreed.


    Carter overheard his mother¡¯s voice during the call, making their conversation a mystery.


    ¡°Dad, what did mom say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, your mother wants a copy of our future granddaughter-inw¡¯s medical examination report!¡±


    Rowan chuckled. ¡°She wants topare it with Zuko¡¯s. Instead of zodiac signs, they¡¯ll match their DNA


    and see if their cells arepatible!¡±


    Carter was taken aback. ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    In all his years of practicing medicine, Carter had never encountered such a situation before.


    The news of ¡°LC Facial Cream Disfigures¡± spread rapidly on the Inte, generating overwhelming


    public opinion and intense discussions amongizens.


    Representatives from LC promptly arrived at the hospital, seeking to handle the matter through public


    rtions channels. They aimed to locate Violet and resolve the issue.


    Filled with anger and with no outlet for her emotions, Violetunched into a vehement curse-filled tirade


    as soon as she saw the brand representatives. She drove away several PR experts who hade to


    negotiate.


    Not only did Violet direct her curses toward those individuals, but she also included Gia and Lina in her


    tirade.


    ¡°It¡¯s those two b*tches who were pretending to be friendly with me!¡± Violet angrily hurled a cup to the


    floor. ¡°They must have conspired beforehand and given me a faulty cream! They want to harm me!¡±


    Passing by the ward, Carter frowned upon hearing themotion and decided to enter.


    LC¡¯s brand manager, Jessie Johnson, was also present, appearing helpless as she witnessed Violet¡¯s


    outburst.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has Ms. Grist been behaving like this for the past few days?¡± Carter inquired.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jessie quickly responded before the nurse could answer. ¡°I tried to discusspensation with


    her, but she refused to listen. She has been cursing those two girls, especially, um¡­ Lina Jenner.¡±


    Carter¡¯s expression darkened as he nced at Jessie.


    ¡°Postpone thepensation discussion for now,¡± he calmly suggested. ¡°Considering Ms. Grist¡¯s


    current state, I believe it will be best if she no longer remains in the dermatology department.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The suggestion took Jessie aback.


    Carter gestured to the nurse. ¡°Please contact the director of the psychiatric department and request his


    presence to assess the situation and explore potential solutions.¡±


    The news of ¡°LC Facial Cream Disfigures¡± spread rapidly on the Inte, generating overwhelming


    public opinion and intense discussions amongizens.


    Representatives from LC promptly arrived at the hospital, seeking to handle the matter through public


    rtions channels. They aimed to locate Violet and resolve the issue.


    Filled with anger and with no outlet for her emotions, Violetunched into a vehement curse-filled tirade


    as soon as she saw the brand representatives. She drove away several PR experts who hade to


    negotiate.


    Not only did Violet direct her curses toward those individuals, but she also included Gia and Lina in her


    tirade.


    ¡°It¡¯s those two b*tches who were pretending to be friendly with me!¡± Violet angrily hurled a cup to the


    floor. ¡°They must have conspired beforehand and given me a faulty cream! They want to harm me!¡±


    Passing by the ward, Carter frowned upon hearing themotion and decided to enter.


    LC¡¯s brand manager, Jessie Johnson, was also present, appearing helpless as she witnessed Violet¡¯s


    outburst.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has Ms. Grist been behaving like this for the past few days?¡± Carter inquired.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jessie quickly responded before the nurse could answer. ¡°I tried to discusspensation with


    her, but she refused to listen. She has been cursing those two girls, especially, um¡­ Lina Jenner.¡±


    Carter¡¯s expression darkened as he nced at Jessie.


    ¡°Postpone thepensation discussion for now,¡± he calmly suggested. ¡°Considering Ms. Grist¡¯s


    current state, I believe it will be best if she no longer remains in the dermatology department.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The suggestion took Jessie aback.


    Carter gestured to the nurse. ¡°Please contact the director of the psychiatric department and request his


    presence to assess the situation and explore potential solutions.¡±

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    Jessie reacted swiftly, eximing, ¡°So, Ms. Grist has mental problems, huh?¡±


    Carter was taken aback. He had only expressed concern and difort over Violet¡¯s earlier cursing of


    Lina. He didn¡¯t explicitly state that Violet had a mental problem.


    ¡°Mr. Irwin, I understand!¡± Jessie eximed joyfully, winking at him. ¡°Ms. Grist has mental issues, and


    she must have applied something on her face and falsely used our brand!¡±


    Carter was rendered speechless. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that¡­¡±


    ¡°How can we trust the words of a psychiatric patient?¡± Jessie continued confidently.


    Carter widened his eyes, witnessing a unique disy of medical logic.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Irwin! I¡¯ll report this right away!¡± Jessie bowed sincerely, smiling.


    ¡°No, wait¡­¡± Carter tried to interject.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Irwin!¡± Jessie assured him, disying her shrewdness. ¡°I¡¯ll have a meeting with the


    PR department and ensure you and your hospital aren¡¯t involved.¡±


    Carter closed the medical record quietly, feeling helpless.


    Upon hearing Jessie¡¯s words, Violet started cursing even more fiercely and throwing a tantrum.


    However, Jessie remained calm and took out her phone to record Violet¡¯s ugly behavior. Satisfied with


    the footage, she smiled and left.


    Carter¡¯s assistant spoke softly. ¡°Mr. Irwin, should we still find the psychiatric department director?¡±


    Carter gave a wry smile.


    If LC wanted to survive in Southeast Aciatic, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Irwins. The female staff¡¯s


    words seemed genuine¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t involve the Irwins.


    Therefore, Lina would remain unharmed. As for Violet, Gia, and all the other messy individuals and


    situations, they were not under the jurisdiction of the Irwins.


    ¡°No need,¡± Carter said softly. ¡°Retrieve the test results and call Jessie. I¡¯ll invite her for coffee.¡±


    The assistant nodded andplied.


    Carter arrived at the agreed-upon cafe in the afternoon and checked his phone. He discovered that


    LC¡¯s powerful PR team had already taken down the trending tags, causing the situation to reverse.


    The video of Violet¡¯s outburst had been uploaded, and public opinion was now leaning toward LC,


    iming that someone with a mental illness had ndered the century-old brand.


    In the official statement, there was no mention of Irwin Hospital or any unrted individuals.


    With a faint smile, Carter entered the cafe and took a seat across from Jessie.


    ¡°Ms. Jessie,¡± he said directly, pulling out the test report. ¡°Although the controversy has temporarily


    subsided, there are still some truths I need to reveal.


    ¡°After conductingb tests, it was discovered that this jar of facial cream contains a fungus that causes


    skin ulceration. The results from my report match those issued by the forensic department. They are


    identical.¡±


    Jessie¡¯s expression froze, and she furrowed her brows. ¡°No¡­ T-That¡¯s impossible! LC has a century-


    old reputation and only uses natural ingredients. We spare no expense. It can¡¯t be that there¡¯s a fungus


    like this!¡±


    Carter continued. ¡°That¡¯s correct. I had someone purchase another jar, and the test results were


    different. Only this specific jar had the fungus, while the others did not.¡±


    Jessie sighed in relief, pondered for a moment, and then looked up to ask, ¡°Could someone be


    tampering with it? Is it possible that ourpetitors are trying to frame us?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the answer to that,¡± Carter replied in a deep voice. ¡°The person who purchased this facial


    cream, Ms. Chapman, is currently at the police station giving a statement. But I believe we shouldn¡¯t


    escte this matter. Ms. Chapman is just a student with a simple background. She might be acting


    under someone¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Jessie thought for a moment and nodded firmly. ¡°I understand. I promise that we will put an end to this


    matter and avoid further discussions. However, we still need to investigate. I suspect that someone is


    colluding from both inside and outside to create a jar of problematic facial cream. So¡­¡±


    Jessie took out her phone and instructed her subordinates, ¡°Retrieve the surveince footage from the


    duty-free shop¡­ Yes, specifically from the past few days. We need a thorough investigation!¡±


    At a private club in Centrolis¡­


    Consumed by fury, Melvin angrily hurled a crystal ashtray against the wall, shattering it into pieces.


    A ck-d man bowed before Melvin, cautiously observing his enraged expression. ¡°Sir, regarding


    Gia¡­¡±


    ¡°That useless piece of trash!¡± Melvin roared.


    He had instructed his subordinate to make several phone calls, including contacting hiswyer. After


    multiple attempts, they finally managed to reach the police station in Southeast Aciatic, securing a few


    minutes of conversation time.


    Upon hearing Melvin¡¯s voice, Gia¡¯s trembling voice came through the phone. ¡°Mr. Thompson, please


    save me¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You imbecile!¡± Melvin yelled into the phone, ¡°You have no brains, devising such a pathetic scheme!¡±


    Gia¡¯s voice choked, and she began sobbing uncontrobly.


    ¡°Even if you wanted to ruin her, couldn¡¯t you do it discreetly, without any witnesses? But no, you


    handed her a facial cream in broad daylight. Now, not only have you failed to harm her, but you¡¯ve also


    dragged the Grists and LC into this mess! How much trouble do you want to f*cking cause me!?¡±


    Gia remained silent, terrified.


    She admitted her jealousy had clouded her judgment and that she had acted without consulting Melvin.


    However, she never anticipated Violet¡¯s intervention!


    ¡°Enough, stop crying! It¡¯s driving me crazy!¡±


    Melvin tugged at his tie and impatiently continued. ¡°You got lucky this time. LC has shifted the me


    onto Violet, iming she has mental issues¡­ Hmph! Otherwise, you¡¯d be rotting in Southeast Aciatic¡¯s


    prison for the rest of your life!¡±


    Melvin abruptly ended the call. The ck-d man approached him and lit a cigarette, speaking in a


    low voice. ¡± Gia¡­ Is she still useful?¡±


    Melvin narrowed his eyes.


    Keeping her seemed impractical due to her below-average intelligence, as she caused more trouble


    than she was worth. However, not keeping her meant he had no suitable recement at the moment.


    Gia still had the advantage of being able to get close to the real Pam in Jangasas.


    Melvin sighed deeply and lowered his voice, ¡°Keep her¡­ but don¡¯t rush to get her out. Let her suffer in


    there for a few days. A lesson well learned!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The ck-d man bowed, adjusting his baseball cap before preparing to leave. As he opened the


    door, he was startled!


    ¡°M-Ms. Thompson?¡± the man eximed.


    Melvin heard themotion and turned his head.


    He saw Renee standing at the door, her big eyes fixed on the room, tightly gripping her dress, her face


    slightly pale.


    ¡°Renee?¡± Melvin¡¯s expression shifted, a trace of gloom shing in his eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    Renee felt nervous, and her back was drenched in a cold sweat. Confronting Melvin¡¯s ruthless gaze,


    she struggled to control her rapid heartbeat and calmly exined, ¡°Mom¡­ We don¡¯t have enough


    money for her medical expenses.¡±


    Melvin¡¯s tense demeanor eased slightly. He gestured for the man in ck to leave and led Renee into a


    room, retrieving a card from the drawer. ¡°Use this money for now.¡±


    Just as Renee reached out to take it, Melvin suddenly pulled the card back. ¡°But first, tell me what you


    overheard.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Renee gripped her clothes tightly. She had caught snippets of Melvin¡¯s rage, but the details eluded


    her. She had faintly heard the name ¡°Gia,¡± which reminded her of the person she had paid for


    information at the hospital. They had mentioned that Melvin¡¯s DNA testing sample was obtained from a


    woman named Gia.


    Could it be¡­ Gia was the real Pam?


    ¡°Renee!¡± Melvin¡¯s patience wore thin as he stared at her with a cold gaze.


    Renee¡¯s heart pounded as she silently met his gaze. After a moment, she stammered, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t hear


    anything. I just arrived here and wanted to ask you for money¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Melvin chuckled, his eyes filled with disdain as he realized shecked the courage to lie to him. He


    ced the bank card in her hand, his tone carrying a warning. ¡°As long as you behave and do as I say,


    your mother¡¯s life can be spared.¡±


    Renee lowered her eyes and nodded obediently.


    Observing her timid demeanor, Melvin sneered coldly.


    ¡­


    It had been almost two weeks since Lina arrived in Southeast Aciatic. She had encountered numerous


    challenges these days, and her mood had grown increasingly somber.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    During moments like these, she longed to call Zuko. However, Zuko¡¯s phone had been unreachable all


    day, which struck her as odd. She contacted her parents and Dave, and they all provided the same


    exnation: Zuko had gone to the store and was likely in a signalless warehouse, making it impossible


    for him to answer the phone.


    Feeling anxious and consumed by worry, Lina spent the entire day in a daze, her mind in turmoil. When


    sses finally ended for the day, she returned to the hotel in the evening without even having dinner,


    seeking sce in the yard.


    The stars shone brightly as she gazed up at the night sky, but her phone remained unanswered. A


    profound sense of loneliness pierced her heart, leaving her deeply upset. Unable to contain her


    emotions any longer, she sat on arge rock in the courtyard, tears streaming down her face.


    Suddenly, rustling came from the nearby bushes.


    Startled, Lina peered closely and saw someone emerging from the dark shadows, holding a small


    lunchbox in their hands.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Keira?¡± Lina eximed, surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Keira smiled awkwardly and extended the lunchbox towards her. ¡°I noticed you hadn¡¯t eaten dinner¡­


    so I brought you some snacks. They¡¯re famous in Southeast Aciatic, Ejada cake and rose-vored


    jelly!¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart warmed, and she looked into Keira¡¯s eyes, expressing her gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ you¡¯re wee!¡± Keira beamed.


    Keira was an unassuming heiress with an average appearance and grades. She was usually quiet and


    well-behaved, asionally standing up for justice but didn¡¯t draw much attention in ss.


    Because of this, Lina had never really taken notice of her before. However, this time, Lina recognized


    all the ways Keira had supported her.


    Taking a bite of the snack, Lina savored the mouthwatering Ejada cake, which melted in her mouth and


    enjoyed the refreshing sensation of the cold rose-vored jelly. These simple treats provided her with


    comfort in her current state of mind.

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    Lina¡¯s thoughts turned to her lost friendship with Gia, and a sense of sadness washed over her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Keira noticed that something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like this?¡± she asked.


    Lina shook her head and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ It¡¯s delicious, thanks, Keira. I¡¯m lucky to have


    you around when I¡¯m feeling down.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t say that!¡± Keira scratched her head. ¡°Lina, I¡¯ve always wanted to be your friend. I¡¯m so


    happy to have the chance to get closer to you today!¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t we always friends?¡± Lina asked.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Keira¡¯s voice softened. ¡°I mean friends like Gia and you.¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes darkened at the mention of Gia.


    ¡°Lina, I used to think you were extraordinary. An exceptional girl like you should have exceptional


    friends. I¡¯m just¡­ ordinary and average. I don¡¯t match up to you at all,¡± Keira confessed.


    Lina smiled humbly. Her smile was pure and innocent, radiating a gentle star-like glow.


    But in Keira¡¯s eyes, Lina was a star beyond reach.


    Lina held Keira¡¯s hands.


    The warmth that Keira brought began to dispel the lingering coldness from the loss of Gia.


    Birds of a feather flock together.


    Warm-hearted people would naturally attract one another, while cold-hearted people would drift apart


    with time.


    Lina spoke earnestly. ¡°Keira, thank you sincerely.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Aw, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Keira burst intoughter, like a fangirl receiving recognition from her idol. ¡°Are you


    feeling down, Lina?¡±


    ¡°I suppose¡­¡± Lina replied.


    ¡°Is it because of Violet¡¯s incident? Don¡¯t worry. Gia is the one at the police station, not you! You should


    just live your life as usual. There¡¯s no need to let someone else¡¯s mistake ruin your mood!¡± Keira


    reassured Lina.


    Lina forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not in a bad mood because of them. It¡¯s my husband who isn¡¯t picking up my


    calls¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Keira, who had never been in love, couldn¡¯t fully understand the mncholic feeling.


    But seeing that Lina was upset, she silently cursed Lina¡¯s husband several times. She then carefully


    considered what to say to cheer her up. ¡°Oh, Lina! I read online that the wishing stars in Southeast


    Aciatic can make dreamse true!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lina¡¯s smile brightened. ¡°My husband said the same thing.¡±


    Keira¡¯s expression turned bitter. ¡°Everything reminds you of him¡­¡±


    Lina was taken aback, but then she burst intoughter.


    Keira asked curiously, ¡°Lina, what is it like to have feelings for someone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ wanting to see him all the time,¡± Lina replied.


    Keira felt a tinge of longing for that kind of connection.


    Just then, Lina¡¯s phone, which had been silent, suddenly rang. It was a video call!


    ¡°Zeke?¡± Lina was surprised and delighted.


    Keira smiled tactfully, patting Lina¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Seems like the person you want to see all the time is


    here. I¡¯ll leave you to it!¡±


    Grateful for Keira¡¯s understanding, Lina watched her friend leave happily and then answered Zeke¡¯s


    video call.


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t forget about me?¡± She pouted, pretending to be angry as she looked away.


    Zuko smiled warmly.


    Behind him stretched an endless night sky adorned with a dazzling disy of stars.

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    Lina nced at the screen, then quickly looked away. She couldn¡¯t see what was happening behind


    Zuko.


    ¡°I called you so many times, but you didn¡¯t answer¡­ Is your phone just for show? Or do you not want


    me to call anymore? Is there something or someone more interesting over there?¡± Her jealousy was


    evident and overflowing.


    Zuko smiled mischievously and teased her intentionally. ¡°Mm-hmm. I was upied with something


    today.¡±


    Lina bit her lip and ignored him.


    Zuko¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Lina, look up. There are so many stars tonight.¡±


    Lina didn¡¯t understand what he meant. She didn¡¯t notice the familiar figure standing silently behind a


    tree nearby, staring at her.


    Lina nced at her phone again, only to find darkness behind Zuko.


    The time difference in Jangasas was one hour. It should be evening there.


    ¡°W-What about you?¡± Lina asked. ¡°Are there stars over there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zuko chuckled. ¡°I was just having a conversation with a star, asking it to keep youpany.¡±


    Lina was taken aback, but she couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Since when did you be so cheesy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being cheesy. I¡¯m just being sincere,¡± Zuko said in a serious tone.


    Lina was slightly perplexed, and then she heard him say, ¡°Are you in the hotel courtyard?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a big banyan tree there. We had a video callst time.¡±


    Lina turned her head to look.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Indeed, there was a magnificent banyan tree standing tall. It could create a forest on its own. The


    canopy was wide, and the leaves were lush. It was truly majestic.


    ¡°Go over there,¡± Zuko instructed. ¡°I asked the star tond there.¡±


    ¡°Zeke!¡± Lina smiled.


    Not only was Zuko being cheesy, but he was also being childish!


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go over there now! But if I don¡¯t see a star when I¡ª¡± Before Lina could finish her sentence, a


    balloon floated down from the banyan tree, passing over her head.


    Lina was astonished and instinctively reached out and grabbed the string¡¯s tail. A dazzling ne fell


    into her hand. It was the ¡°star¡± he had mentioned.


    Lina was surprised and overjoyed. She widened her eyes as she looked at the screen. ¡°Zeke, what¡­¡±


    ¡°Now that the star is in your hand make a wish!¡± Zuko eximed.


    Lina was at a loss for words at that moment.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not sure what to wish for, can I help you?¡± Zuko smirked, his voice electric and deep. ¡°I¡¯m


    guessing you must want to see me.


    ¡°Look up, Lina. I¡¯m stepping out of the screen right now!¡±


    Lina¡¯s mind went nk.


    And then, someone actually walked out from behind the banyan tree, slowly emerging into view!


    Zuko seemed like a ray of light, with a big smile and a gentleness in his eyes that mirrored the stars.


    Lina was dumbfounded.


    She stared at him nkly. Everything felt like a dream¡ªshe couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Z-Zeke?¡± Her voice trembled after a long pause. ¡°Why are you here?!¡±


    Zuko smiled as he approached her. Her bewildered expression made himugh and feel sorry for her.


    He yed with her hair and lightly tapped the tip of her nose, making her believe everything was real.


    At that moment, she felt as though the burning desire in his eyes and the warmth of his touch were


    meant for her and her alone.

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    ¡°Do you not want to see me?¡± Zuko asked.


    Lina felt a lump in her throat, overwhelmed with emotions. After a moment of shock, she broke into a


    smile, and tears started pouring down her face. She jumped and tightly embraced him.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Zuko held her tightly in return.


    This morning, Zuko had left in a hurry and hadn¡¯t had time to shave. His stubble was tickling her neck


    as his chin rubbed against it.


    But she continued to hold him tightly.


    It felt like a dream, and Lina was afraid of waking up from it.


    Zuko felt the girl in his arms trembling, her shoulders shaking with sobs. He gently patted her back,


    comforting her like one wouldfort a child. ¡°Did my sudden appearance scare you?¡±


    Zuko apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lina¡­ I didn¡¯t tell you that I wasing. I was worried that you would feel


    lonely being here alone, so I wanted toe and be with you as soon as possible. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Zuko had panicked when he heard about Violet¡¯s disfigurement from using the face cream Gia had


    bought. The thought of Lina having to face such a dangerous woman made him lose all sense of


    reason. He abandoned everything and hastily flew to Southeast Aciatic.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of things back home,¡± Zuko said softly. ¡°I¡¯ve sorted out the inventory in the store, and I¡¯ll


    only be away for a few days. Your parents said they would take care of the store, and Dave will help


    too.


    ¡°Besides, with Violet¡¯s scandal causing chaos among the Grists, they won¡¯t have the energy to cause


    trouble with us. So don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be here for you, and everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Lina¡­¡± Zuko held her cold hands. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Lina stopped crying, smiled, and yfully punched him. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying! Why didn¡¯t you tell me


    beforehand?¡±


    ¡°Would it still have been a surprise if I had told you in advance?¡± Zuko smiled and gently took out a


    ne, putting it around her neck.


    The pendant had a cluster of stars and was not particrly expensive. He had wanted to buy her a


    more expensive one, but he didn¡¯t think ¡°Zeke¡± could afford it.


    That¡¯s why Zuko had chosen this one.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    However, even if he got her a ne made of ss, Lina would treasure it.


    ¡°Did you just arrive here?¡± Lina asked.


    ¡°Yes, I came to you as soon as I got off the ne,¡± Zuko replied.


    ¡°Do you¡­ have your passport with you toe here?¡± Lina inquired.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Zuko paused and made up an excuse. ¡°I used to have one, and it hasn¡¯t expired yet. They have


    visa-on-arrival in Southeast Aciatic, so I got it after Inded.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lina, not familiar with the system, relied on her university for everything when she came here.


    She didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Lina asked with her doe eyes. ¡°Are you hungry? Did you bring enough clothes? Did


    you¡ª¡±


    ¡°We can talk about thatter!¡± Zuko interrupted with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not toote now. Do you want to take


    a walk? I¡¯ll be yourpany!¡±


    Lina pondered for a moment and realized she had been busy with the university¡¯s activities since


    arriving in Southeast Aciatic. She hadn¡¯t had a chance to explore the city.


    There were many tourist attractions, including the famous double-winged fireflies. Lina didn¡¯t know


    when she would have the opportunity to visit again if she missed it this time.


    Looking down and smiling, Lina said, ¡°There¡¯s a ce I really want to go, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What ce is that?¡± Zuko asked.


    ¡°Forget it. I heard it¡¯s a private park, and outsiders can¡¯t enter!¡± she said.


    Zuko smirked and asked the obvious question, ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Sabe, the rainforest with double-winged fireflies!¡± Lina replied, smiling. ¡°I read online that it¡¯s not open


    to the public, but someone managed to take some blurry pictures of it. Even though they¡¯re blurry, you


    can tell it¡¯s like paradise on Earth!¡±


    ¡°You want to go?¡± Zuko asked.


    ¡°Even if I want to, I can¡¯t!¡± Lina replied.


    Zuko ced his hand on her chest, feeling the star pendant on her ne. ¡°You have a wishing star


    now. Is there any wish that can¡¯te true?¡±

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    Smiling, Lina held onto Zuko¡¯s arm and rested her head on his shoulder. In truth, seeing fireflies wasn¡¯t


    a priority for her as long as she had Zuko by her side.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived. You should rest,¡± Lina said, looking at him. ¡°Hmm¡­ Let me get you a hotel room.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Zuko replied, holding her hand and gently pressing his forehead against hers. ¡°I can¡¯t afford


    such an expensive hotel.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you came here empty-handed!¡± Lina eximed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Zuko reassured her, showing his bag. ¡°I brought clothes!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lina¡¯s eyes widened as realization dawned on her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to sleep in the same


    room with me?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Zuko nodded earnestly. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡±


    ¡°Zeke!¡± Lina eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to take me in?¡± Zuko whispered in her ear, his voice growing deeper. ¡°Can you


    bear to¡­ leave me on the streets in this unfamiliar ce?¡±


    Lina gave him a stern look.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Zuko continued, using his persuasive charm. ¡°I spent all the money I saved for the ne


    ticket. If you don¡¯t let me stay with you, I¡¯ll really have to sleep on the streets tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Lina blushed and chuckled, pursing her lips. ¡°Come with me!¡±


    Zuko beamed happily, finally achieving his goal.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s split upter. We don¡¯t want to draw attention,¡± Lina suggested.


    ¡°Hmm, okay,¡± Zuko agreed.


    ¡°Follow me and run to the elevator!¡± Lina instructed.


    Zuko nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Lower your cap, Zeke. We don¡¯t want to attract any attention,¡± Lina advised.


    Zuko smiled andplied with all her requests.


    Lina walked ahead and instinctively lowered her head as she passed the hotel front desk. She


    discreetly signaled to Zuko with her hand at her side, urging him to catch up.


    However, Zuko purposely slowed down his pace, wanting to savor the sight of her nervous


    expression.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The front desk staff and the lobby manager were taken aback when they spotted Zuko. They


    questioned their eyesight before confirming that it was indeed the young Count of the Irwins standing


    before them.


    Although the Irwins were shareholders of the hotel, they had never been hosted there before.


    Whenever Zuko visited Southeast Aciatic, he would stay at the Irwin Manor, the general¡¯s estate, or


    even the pce. When would a five-star hotel ever have the opportunity to amodate him?


    But today¡­


    The manager tried topose himself, his heart racing. There was a glimmer of excitement in his


    eyes, and he attempted to offer a respectful bow as if he had encountered the God of Fortune himself.


    However, Zuko¡¯s fierce re halted him in his tracks.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Lina continued to hurry ahead of Zuko, oblivious to themotion behind her.


    Eventually, Zuko caught up with her, having given the manager a piercing look.


    Lina only nced back when they entered their room, feeling more at ease now, and let out a long


    sigh.


    ¡°ording to Southeast Aciaticw, it¡¯s illegal for two people to stay in the same room when I only


    registered one person with the hotel!¡± Lina expressed her concern, but she noticed Zuko¡¯s calm


    demeanor. He even went to the refrigerator to grab a drink.


    ¡°Zeke¡­¡±


    Zuko reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t find out I¡¯m here.¡±


    And even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t dare take any action against him.


    ¡°So, are you going to hide here while I go to ss tomorrow?¡± Lina asked.


    ¡°Hmm, sure.¡± Zuko chuckled, retrieving a nket from the wall cab and casually draping it over the


    couch.


    Lina smiled and approached him, wrapping her arms around him.


    Zuko could hardly resist the temptation of holding such a beauty in his embrace. A fleeting thought of


    regret crossed his mind. Why had he pretended to be noble and settled for sleeping on the couch?


    ¡°Zeke¡­¡±

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Lina nestled in Zuko¡¯s embrace, her voice filled with yfulness as she said, ¡°Once we rece our


    marriage certificate with the real one, let¡¯s have our honeymoon in Southeast Aciatic. I really like this


    ce!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zuko asked.


    Lina nodded with a smile on her face. ¡°Yes! There¡¯s something indescribably familiar about it.¡±


    Zuko kissed her forehead, his eyes shining with joy.


    Suddenly, a memory shed in Zuko¡¯s mind. It was of a little girl he used to hold hands with a long time


    ago. He had promised that doll-like girl that he would take her to Southeast Aciatic to catch fireflies


    when she was just learning to walk¡­


    The thought struck Zuko¡¯s heart, leaving him feeling a mix of emotions.


    Meanwhile, at the Thompsons¡¯ residence in Centrolis¡­


    Nichs and Linda sat at the dining table, waiting for Renee to join them after changing anding


    downstairs.


    Linda turned to the maid and asked, ¡°Did you prepare both Acian food and local food? Which one does


    she prefer?¡±


    The maid stammered, exining that Renee didn¡¯t eat much. In fact, she would be satisfied with just a


    slice of toast for breakfast.


    Linda frowned, her frustration evident. She stood up and decided to go to the kitchen to cook herself.


    Quickly, Renee called out to her. ¡°I-It¡¯s okay! I¡¯ll eat whatever you make¡­¡±


    Linda was taken aback and turned to look at her, a bright smile appearing on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pammy. I¡¯ll make you a sandwich, okay? I¡¯ve noticed you prefer lighter vors, so I¡¯ll use


    less sd dressing¡­ Ha, you¡¯re not like your dad in that regard. He loves strong vors!¡±


    Renee bit her lip, feeling a surge of sympathy for Linda.


    Linda had been doing her best to make Renee happy during this time, making an effort to connect with


    her.


    Whenever Renee smiled at her, Linda¡¯s happiness wouldst for a long time.


    Parental love was universal and selfless. Though Renee wasn¡¯t a mother herself, she could understand


    Linda¡¯s desire to make amends. The more Linda tried, the more Renee found it difficult to face her as


    her ¡°mother¡±.


    Renee couldn¡¯t bear to face Linda¡¯s kindness. She couldn¡¯t imagine this couple¡¯s pain when they


    discovered the truth of losing their daughter someday.


    That¡¯s why Renee was determined to find Pam and bring her back to them before things spiraled out


    of control. It would be her way of making amends.


    ¡°Pammy?¡± Linda approached with concern and asked, ¡°Why do you look like that? Are you feeling


    unwell?¡±


    Renee shook her head and replied, ¡°No¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pammy, we¡¯ve told you countless times that you don¡¯t have to be so cautious when you¡¯re at home,¡±


    Nichs said, shing a charming smile.


    Nichs was a straightforward person who usually spoke loudly. However, when it came to his


    daughter, he was careful to speak softly and gently.


    Renee felt secretly upset. She sat at the dining table, keeping her head low, and picked up a slice of


    toast, spreading butter on it.


    Nichs and Linda exchanged disappointed nces. Despite their best efforts to provide her with the


    best, their daughter still hesitated to call them mom and dad. The 20-year gap between them seemed


    insurmountable, and something felt blocked between them.


    ¡°Pammy,¡± Linda smiled fawningly and softly handed her a document, saying, ¡°Sign this once you¡¯ve


    finished eating.¡±


    Renee was taken aback. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Thompson Group¡¯s charity fund,¡± Nichs exined. ¡°Every year, a portion of thepany¡¯s


    earnings goes toward charity. I want you to manage this fund now, hoping you¡¯ll make better use of the


    money.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Renee instinctively stood up, resisting the idea. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t sign this!¡±


    Linda¡¯s eyes filled with sadness. ¡°Pammy, until now, you¡¯ve been unwilling to ept everything we


    offer. Do you truly hate us? Do you hate us for losing you in the past?¡±


    Renee paused, trying to find the right words. ¡°No! I¡­¡±


    The truth was on the tip of her tongue, eager to be revealed.


    But Renee knew deep down that she might not be able to handle the consequences of revealing it.


    She bit her lip hard, fighting back tears.


    Just then, a visitor arrived, their voice preceding their entrance. ¡°Uncle Nic, Aunt Linda! I¡¯m here for


    some free food. Can Ie in?¡±

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    No matter where Toph, the second grandson of the Hamertons, went, he was always a ray of sunshine


    in people¡¯s eyes.


    Since a young age, Toph had been beloved by everyone. Compared to his brother¡¯s maturity, Toph had


    a carefree and innocent character, always wearing a smile on his face.


    It was often said that people who loved to smile were lovable themselves.


    As soon as Toph walked in, he caught Renee¡¯s attention, and she greeted him with a smile.


    Nichs and Linda exchanged nces and smiled, seeing Renee¡¯s unusual behavior. They quickly


    ushered Toph to take a seat.


    ¡°Help yourself. No need to be polite!¡± Nichs said, patting Toph¡¯s shoulder and beaming. ¡°You¡¯ve


    grown so muchtely!¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Uncle Nic, I passed puberty a long time ago!¡± Toph chuckled and helped himself to an omelet,


    digging in eagerly.


    Linda poured Toph a ss of milk, knowing he preferred it warm, not hot.


    Toph took the ss and cheerfully eximed, ¡°Thanks, Aunt Linda! Your house always has so much


    food. It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°Your ce isn¡¯t too shabby either!¡± Nichs smiled and asked teasingly in a lowered voice, ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter? Do your parents not feed you?¡±


    Toph had his mouth full of food, making it difficult to respond.


    Nichs and Linda chuckled, aware that Toph¡¯s home was often filled with excessive public disys of


    affection.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Linda¡¯s words pricked Toph¡¯s heart. ¡°Your parents treat you and your brother as an


    afterthought. Look at your brother. He¡¯s smart enough to escape and hide in Jangasas!¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re choking, we¡¯ll still say it.¡± Nichs continued teasingly. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore, and


    you don¡¯t even have a proper girlfriend. No wonder your parents keep unting their love to torment a


    single guy like you¡­¡±


    Toph appeared to be in a daze, his nk stare fixed on them, with pieces of omelet falling from the


    corner of his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that about Toph¡­¡± A gentle voice suddenly interjected.


    The dining table fell into silence as everyone turned their gaze toward the source of the voice.


    Renee, somewhat shy, kept her head down while nibbling on her toast.


    Nichs and Linda exchanged nces, their hearts filled with genuine joy. They looked at Toph and


    then at their daughter as if seeing their younger selves.


    Youthful rtionships were always pure and beautiful. Although they had initially hoped for their


    daughter to be with Zuko, it seemed he had already found the love of his life. Meanwhile, Toph was no


    less deserving than Zuko.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Even Toph was taken aback. He raised his head and met Renee¡¯s radiant eyes. Something seemed to


    strike his heart, and it started beating faster.


    ¡°Finish your meal, Pammy.¡± Linda seized the opportunity and said, ¡°Toph will take you out once you¡¯re


    done!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t really want to visit the city,¡± Renee timidly expressed. ¡°I want to go somewhere else.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichs was ovee with emotions upon hearing that. Since her return, their daughter had never


    taken the initiative to ask for anything.


    Today, Renee said she wanted to go somewhere else.


    Nichs readily agreed. ¡°Of course, of course! Toph, I¡¯ll leave her in your care. You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Can you let me finish?¡± Renee sat up straight and took a deep breath. ¡°I-I mean, I want to go on a


    vacation.¡±


    ¡°A vacation?¡± Nichs asked.


    ¡°Yes, I want to go to Jangasas,¡± Renee stated.


    Although Renee¡¯s voice was soft, the dining room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Renee herself could hear the thumping of her own anxious heartbeat.


    Then, she turned to Toph and asked timidly, ¡°Toph¡­ Can youe with me?¡±


    ¡­


    In Southeast Aciatic, the night fellte as it was a tropical country.


    Zuko had been eagerly awaiting the evening, feeling restless after spending the entire day cooped up


    in his room. As soon as he heard the door open, he rushed over!


    Just as Lina opened the door, she was enveloped in a warm embrace.

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    Zuko pressed Lina against the wall, emanating a dangerous and seductive aura. ¡°Do you know how


    long I¡¯ve been waiting for you today?¡± he asked with a hint of sadness in his hoarse voice, causing Lina


    to smile.


    ¡°10 hours, 32 minutes, and 56 seconds!¡± Zuko imed.


    ¡°Quite precise,¡± Lina remarked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Zuko tilted his chin. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should make it up to me?¡±


    As Zuko¡¯s lips drew closer to Lina¡¯s, she suddenly interrupted him with a finger, preventing their kiss.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you,¡± Lina said with a mysterious smile. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see fireflies!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zuko questioned.


    ¡°The ce I mentioned yesterday,¡± Lina exined.


    Zuko was stunned. Lina could actually ess the ce she had talked about yesterday?


    Lina grabbed his neck with both hands and whispered excitedly, ¡°My ssmate told me today that


    although it¡¯s a private garden, there¡¯s a path at the back that leads to the rainforest!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zuko¡¯s lips twitched, shocked by the revtion.


    However, Lina interpreted his reaction as excitement and proudly smiled at him. ¡°What do you think?


    My n isn¡¯t too bad, right? I was initially skeptical when she told me, but I found many people saying


    the same thing when I searched online¡­


    ¡°Look!¡± Lina pulled out a draft she had scribbled and showed it to him.


    ¡°I drew this based on the descriptions I found online. This is the roughyout¡­¡± Lina pointed at the


    scribble. ¡°We¡¯ll start from here, then go here¡­ This is the Sabe rainforest. The only ce with double-


    winged fireflies!¡±


    Zuko gazed at Lina with adoration in his eyes.


    Little did Lina know that some people on the Inte would say anything for attention. How could it be


    possible for Irwin Manor to have suchx security?


    Zuko looked at the drawing. The so-called path at the back was simply the long route to reach the


    rainforest. There were no guards, but advanced infrared rms and positioning systems were in ce.


    Not even a bug could enter.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    However¡­


    Since Lina was so eager to go, he would naturally fulfill her wish.


    ¡°Zeke!¡± Lina grabbed his arm. ¡°Were you even listening?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was,¡± he replied.


    Lina smiled and sighed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zuko asked.


    She cupped her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ It¡¯s someone else¡¯s private property, and it wouldn¡¯t be right for


    us to sneak in¡­ But I really want to see the fireflies.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ The garden may be private, but the rainforest and the fireflies belong to Mother Nature. They


    should be for all humanity! No one can im ownership,¡± Zuko said with a smile. ¡°So it¡¯s not wrong for


    us to have a look.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Zuko then added, ¡°Also, Irwin Manor happened to include the rainforest when they built the garden.


    They can¡¯t take away our right to appreciate nature, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm¡­¡± Lina blinked her doe-like eyes. ¡°What you¡¯re saying does make sense.¡±


    Zuko pressed his forehead against hers, a contented smile on his face. ¡°Since it makes sense, let¡¯s


    go!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lina nodded. ¡°But give me a minute! Southeast Aciatic is so hot. I¡¯ve been everywhere today,


    and I¡¯ve been sweating a lot¡­ Let me take a shower!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Lina,¡± Zuko called out.


    ¡°What?¡± Lina asked.


    Zuko grabbed her wrist and raised his eyebrows mischievously. ¡°Can I join you in the shower?¡±


    Lina yfully moved his hand away and quickly went into the bathroom, grabbing fresh clothes and a


    towel.


    Zuko chuckled as he heard her lock the door and the sound of water. He reached the far corner of the


    bathroom and dialed a number on his phone. ¡°Grandpa, can you¡­ turn off the infrared rm in the


    backyard? Yes, right now!¡±

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    Rowan found it strange. He had asked several questions on the phone, and his wife punched him in


    the end.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool!¡± X was furious. ¡°Zuko must have his reasons for requesting that! Just do as he


    says. Why do you have so many questions?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ It¡¯s highly unusual for him!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so unusual about it? He wouldn¡¯t harm you!¡± X rolled her eyes and took the phone from him.


    ¡°Zuko! Hehe, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll turn it off for you right now!¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks, grandma!¡±


    ¡°So¡­ there won¡¯t be any bodyguards around either?¡± X inquired.


    ¡°You¡¯re psychic, grandma!¡± Zuko replied.


    X smiled and turned to instruct the butler. ¡°Send this message. Nobody is allowed in the backyard


    tonight. Nobody disturbs Zuko!¡±


    Zuko happily ended the call. Just as he was about to change, Toph called.


    ¡°Bro!¡±


    Zuko paused, his brow furrowing. ¡°Where are you? Why is it so noisy over there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in Jangasas,¡± Toph replied.


    ¡°What?¡± Zuko was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re here too? What about our parents? Why did youe?¡±


    Usually, it was Toph who had many questions, but now Zuko was the one questioning him.


    Toph, on the other end of the line, seemed uneasy. He didn¡¯t tease him and coughed twice before


    speaking in a lowered voice. ¡°Bro, there¡¯s something¡­ I must tell you. I came with Pammy.¡±


    Zuko widened his eyes but said nothing.


    ¡°But she¡¯s been acting strange,¡± Toph said. ¡°She seems moody. Every time she looks at me, it¡¯s like


    she wants to say something but can¡¯t. I can¡¯t figure out what she¡¯s thinking at all!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps she doesn¡¯t have enough confidence to tell you things, or maybe she has her reasons and


    isn¡¯t ready yet,¡± Zuko said softly. ¡°Observe her closely and call me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°What about you? When are youing home?¡± Toph asked.


    ¡°I¡¯lle home once I finish with my matters in Southeast Aciatic,¡± Zuko replied.


    Toph chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s there to study, but what about you?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m here to visit our grandparents and uncle,¡± Zuko imed.


    ¡°So, did you see them already?¡± Toph asked.


    ¡°Toph!¡± Zuko gritted his teeth. ¡°If you keep this up, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when I return to Jangasas!¡±


    Toph giggled before they hung up.


    Soon, Lina emerged after changing her clothes and happily took his hand. They set off and made their


    way to the back of Irwin Manor, shrouded in darkness.


    ¡°There really is a path here, Zeke¡­ but it¡¯s so dark!


    ¡°What they say on the Inte is true, Zeke. Nobody is watching!¡±


    Suddenly, Lina screamed, ¡°Ah, Zeke!¡±


    Zuko, who was following behind her, was startled. Worried for her safety, he rushed to hold her.


    Meanwhile, Lina was captivated by what she saw.


    Lina covered her mouth with both hands, her eyes wide with amazement. Countless fireflies danced in


    the forest, illuminating the entire rainforest. The croaking of frogs and the chirping of birds filled the air


    with crisp sounds.


    Each firefly resembled a fallen star in the dark blue night sky,plementing the beauty of the


    rainforest. It felt surreal and breathtaking.


    Zuko smiled, leaning in slightly. In this magical moment, he gently kissed her lips.


    Lina felt her head spinning, unable to resist grabbing his neck with her hands. She was breathing


    lightly.


    Zuko chuckled softly. ¡°Lina, there are so many fireflies watching us.¡±


    Lina pursed her lips and quickly removed her hands. But he held her waist tighter, pulling her closer to


    him.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko had never imagined he would be sneaking into the path behind his own courtyard to watch


    fireflies one day. Witnessing her surprise and joy, Zuko felt a profound sense of contentment that the


    world couldn¡¯t match.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful here!¡± Lina eximed emotionally. ¡°I would be willing to stay here for a day!¡±


    ¡°What if you could stay here¡­ forever?¡± Zuko gazed into her eyes.


    Lina felt a squeeze in her heart.


    Something felt off at that moment, but she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what it was.


    Zuko watched her silently. His deep eyes were unfathomable, making it impossible for her to read his


    thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± Lina whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s go back now. Rich people have guards. We¡¯ll be in trouble if they find


    us here!¡±


    Zuko nodded, agreeing with her.


    At that moment, he almost slipped and revealed that he was Zuko, not Zeke.


    But Zuko swallowed his words.


    He had assumed a fake identity toe to Jangasas for the investigation. He never expected to fall in


    love with someone there.


    Zuko¡¯s mind was in turmoil as they walked hand in hand back to the hotel.


    One recurring thought was whether, if Lina found out his true identity, they could continue holding


    hands and walking together in the moonlight.


    Zuko knew that Lina wasn¡¯t a materialistic person. But it also meant that she despised being lied to the


    more she cared.


    Chaos consumed Zuko¡¯s mind as they reached the hotel without realizing it.


    Just as Lina reminded him that they should part ways, a familiar voice suddenly spoke up. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t


    that Mr. Hamerton?¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked toward the source of the voice. She saw Gia standing on the


    stone steps in front of the hotel, arms crossed.


    Gia wore a cryptic smile as she looked at them. ¡°Lina, so your husband came to visit? Where is he


    staying? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s staying in the same room as you?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Hah, Lina, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that it¡¯s illegal in Southeast Aciatic for two people to


    stay in the same room if only one person is registered!¡±


    Lina bit her lip and stared at her, forcing a smile after taking a deep breath. ¡°Gia, I think you have more


    experience with illegal activities.


    ¡°Have you just been bailed out of the police station? I suggest you find a solution through the person


    who bailed you. You might have escaped in Southeast Aciatic, but I doubt the Grists will forgive you


    once you return to Jangasas!¡±

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    Gia¡¯s gaze turned cold as she lifted her eyes to look at Lina. The once gentle and friendly demeanor


    was nowhere to be found. Perhaps Gia had never been soft-hearted; she had simply treated Lina


    differently because they were friends.


    Standing beside Lina, Zuko stared at Gia with eyes that seemed capable of piercing her heart at any


    moment. Gathering herself, Gia feigned calmness and smirked at them.


    Gia locked her gaze with Zuko for a moment, and a spark of jealousy ignited within her once again.


    Why did Lina deserve all the good things? Even though Lina was no longer Pam Thompson, she


    had effortlessly won the heart of the Hamertons¡¯ first grandson.


    The world was inherently unfair. A beggar wouldn¡¯t be jealous of a billionaire, but Gia despised the


    beggar who managed to beg more money than she did.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    While she also harbored resentment toward the second-generation rich like Violet, her hatred for Lina


    ran deep.


    Zuko¡¯s eyes grew intense, and within seconds, they silently conveyed their thoughts to each other. He


    lowered his head and focused on Lina¡¯s hand holding his. Quietly, he withdrew his hand and firmly


    grasped her frail shoulders.


    ¡°Go upstairs, Lina,¡± he said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some supper.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join


    & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina was taken aback but understood his intention. Perhaps Zuko didn¡¯t want Gia to see them going


    upstairs together. He didn¡¯t want her to win. After all, it was against thew for them to share a hotel


    room in Southeast Aciatic.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Lina agreed, giving him a smile before entering the hotel.


    Gia didn¡¯t follow Lina. Zuko knew that he was her target now.


    Zuko spoke coldly. ¡°Now that she¡¯s gone say whatever you have to say.¡±


    Gia leaned against the wall, crossing her arms, and nced at him with a sly smirk. ¡°Mr. Zuko, how


    long do you think you can keep your identity hidden?¡±


    Zuko was taken aback.


    Gia smiled. ¡°Surprised that I know? Ha, you only have yourself to me for being so impatient. How


    could you simply give away a family heirloom? You don¡¯t even know if she¡¯ll stay with you in the future!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are to speak to me like this?¡± Zuko thundered.


    Gia was shocked. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re aware of my identity let me make everything clear.¡± Zuko smirked with amanding


    charisma. A chilling coldness flickered in his deep eyes. ¡°I have one request: Stay away from Lina, and


    don¡¯t you daree close to her again!¡±


    ¡°Z-Zuko¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you were behind the incident that injured Violet.¡± Zuko looked down on


    Gia with contempt. ¡°But congrattions, you and Violet are now in the same league, engaging in a


    dog-eat-dog game!¡±


    Gia¡¯s face turned pale as she stared back at Zuko.


    ¡°But if you darey a finger on Lina¡­¡± Zuko stepped closer, his cold eyes filled with disdain as he


    spoke fiercely. ¡°You will meet a gruesome end!¡±


    Gia took a few steps back, gasping in disbelief. Her heart pounded in her chest. This wasn¡¯t what she


    had expected when she revealed Zuko¡¯s secret. She had anticipated him panicking. After all, to Lina,


    Zuko was a poor man with a troubled past, and Lina despised being deceived.


    Zuko¡¯s cold smirk deepened, his eyes radiating icy determination.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who is pulling the strings behind you, but I can guess that person holds significant power.¡±


    Zuko¡¯s deep voice resonated. ¡°They recognized me and managed to manipte you. It¡¯s only natural


    that they pose a challenge to me. They¡¯re fighting in the shadows, and no matter how unfair it may be, I


    can handle whatever tricks they have up their sleeve.¡±


    Zuko continued, his gaze unwavering. ¡°But let them know this. If any of you dares to harm my


    woman¡­¡±

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    ¡°I¡¯ll make each and every one of you suffer¡ªto the point where death is preferable!¡± Zuko¡¯s words


    echoed in the air as he turned away, ignoring herpletely.


    It took Gia a long time to regain herposure after Zuko¡¯s departure. The atmosphere still felt heavy,


    as if frozen in time.


    Zuko¡¯s presence had both shocked and unsettled her, stirring an unfamiliar feeling in her heart. Why


    did such an exceptional man only have eyes for Lina?


    Compared to the privileged heirs she encountered at school, Zuko exudedposure, wisdom, and


    dominance. He possessed both looks and a prestigious background. Thus, why did he choose Lina


    over everyone else? What did that wretched woman have that she didn¡¯t?


    Gia clenched her fists, her jealousy and hatred burning in her eyes as she struggled to make her way


    back to the hotel lobby. She spotted Heidi approaching from a distance, likely returning from attending


    to Violet at the hospital.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    The exhaustion evident in Heidi¡¯s demeanor ignited a flicker of opportunity in Gia¡¯s eyes. She hurriedly


    caught up with her.


    ¡°Ms. Lister!¡± Gia intercepted Heidi. ¡°I have something to tell you privately!¡±


    ¡­


    As Zuko entered the room with their supper, Lina emerged from the bathroom. Her long, beautiful hair


    was still damp, carrying a delicate fragrance as she passed by him. Lina¡¯s petite figure, adorned in a


    loose cotton nightgown, stirred endless fantasies about the alluring charm hidden beneath the fabric.


    Zuko¡¯s ears burned, and his breath quickened slightly. His gaze fell upon the couch where he had been


    sleeping for the past two nights. Nearly two weeks remained before Lina could return to Jangasas. Did


    he have to endure another dozen days?


    He was a man of robust physical and mental health¡­


    Zuko took several deep breaths, desperately suppressing his impulsive thoughts.


    Lina¡¯s soft and sweet voice broke through his turmoil. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Forcing a smile, he felt Lina¡¯s touch as she reached out to caress his face. ¡°Why do you feel so warm?


    Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Zuko¡¯s heart was already in disarray. Every touch from her felt like a test of his self-restraint.


    ¡°This is for you.¡± He ced the paper bag in his hand on the table.


    Inside were fragrant sweet cakesmonly found in the night markets of Southeast Aciatic.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lina¡¯s stomach growled with hunger, and her eyes lit up at the sight of the sweet cakes. She kissed his


    cheek and eagerly opened the bag like an excited kitten.


    Unaware of the inner turmoil he was experiencing, Lina savored her food, blissfully unaware that the


    man beside her desired more than just the cakes¡­


    Zuko bit his lip, the slight pain helping him maintain some semnce of rity.


    ¡°Lina,¡± he called out hoarsely.


    Lina paused, her cheeks still puffed from the food, and raised her bright eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I think I should find another ce to stay,¡± he said, his voice trembling. ¡°After all¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lina¡¯s surprise was evident. ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    Zuko couldn¡¯t tell her that he couldn¡¯t control himself. He gently held her small hand, caressing the back


    of it with his thumb, and looked into her eyes with a tender smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± He made up an excuse. ¡°When we came back, we ran into Gia. She might


    spread rumors about us staying together.¡±


    Lina¡¯s expression changed, and she nodded solemnly. What he said made sense. Gia¡¯s attitude toward


    her had already shifted, and Lina had to be cautious. If it became known that they were sharing a room


    without proper registration, it could lead to a bigmotion and even involve the police, causing


    trouble.


    However¡­


    Lina looked at him, her worry shifting to his well-being. She was more concerned about him not having


    a ce to stay.


    Zuko understood her thoughts. He gently ruffled her hair and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was just joking


    about sleeping on the streets. I have enough money to stay at a hotel.¡±


    Lina voiced her concern. ¡°But those small hotels will surely be worse than here.¡±


    ¡°I can manage no matter how bad they are,¡± Zuko reassured her, hugging her closely. ¡°As long as I can


    be with you.¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart warmed, and she nestled against him. ¡°Sometimes, I can¡¯t believe how lucky I am to have


    met you in this lifetime¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the lucky one.¡± Zuko¡¯s voice was tender. ¡°I must have saved up all my good luck from my past life


    to be able to meet you in this one.¡±


    Lina smiled up at him.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat quickly.¡± He patted her back. ¡°After eating, you should rest early. You have sses


    tomorrow, and I¡¯ll go out to find a ce to stay and move my things.¡±


    Once he moved out, he wouldn¡¯t have to endure the torment of seeing her but not being able to fully


    embrace her every day¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Zuko smiled and nned to visit his grandparents first the next day.


    As for where to stay, he could go to the general¡¯s residence. It had been a while since he had seen his


    award-winning actor of an uncle.


    If possible, he would also pay a visit to the pce and meet the king. After all, he held an important


    ce in his father¡¯s life¡­


    However, the next morning, before Zuko had a chance to leave, a series of urgent knocks on the door


    echoed through the room.


    The sound was loud, as if it could shatter the door, and there was amotion outside, indicating


    something significant had happened.


    Lina, who had just finished getting dressed, looked at Zuko in confusion. Instinctively, Zuko stood in


    front of her, his broad shoulders acting as a protective shield.


    Lina asked with concern, ¡°Zeke¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Before Lina could finish speaking, Heidi¡¯s voice could be heard shouting from outside, ¡°Lina Jenner,


    why aren¡¯t you opening the door? Is someone hiding inside?¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart raced in her chest.


    ¡°Open the door!¡± Heidi¡¯s angry roar could be heard. ¡°If you don¡¯t open it, I¡¯ll call the police! They¡¯lle


    and open it for you!¡±


    Lina¡¯s petite body trembled slightly.


    Zuko calmly held Lina¡¯s hand, preparing himself for what was about to happen. It appeared that his


    warning to Gia the previous night had no effect. Since she seemed determined to dig her own grave,


    he would grant her wish.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Lina,¡± he reassured her in a soft voice. ¡°I¡¯ll go and answer the door.¡±


    ¡°Zeke¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said confidently, wearing a reassuring smile. ¡°I have everything under control.¡±


    Lost in her thoughts, Lina was searching for a solution while Zuko, alreadyposed, walked toward


    the door and opened it.


    Unsurprisingly, Heidi was standing outside.


    The female teacher¡¯s ck-framed sses were askew, pushed up repeatedly in her anger.


    ¡°Well, well, who do we have here?¡± she greeted with an unfriendly demeanor. ¡°If I recall correctly, this


    room is upied by my student, Lina Jenner!¡±


    ¡°I am Lina¡¯s husband,¡± Zuko slyly replied with a smile. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Ms. Lister.¡±


    Heidi scrutinized him from head to toe, rolling her eyes a few times.

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    Heidi had long heard that Lina had gotten married, and to make matters worse, she had married a poor


    truck driver. Now, seeing him in person, he did indeed look quite shabby.


    Heidi sneered and immediately assumed an authoritative tone when she saw Lina in the room, raising


    her voice. ¡°You two are sharing one room but using only one person¡¯s passport for registration. This is


    illegal in Southeast Aciatic!


    ¡°Lina Jenner, you¡¯ve caused me enough trouble on this trip! I won¡¯t tolerate you secretly harboring


    someone in your room this time!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lister, it¡¯s not what you think!¡± Lina stepped forward, shielding Zuko behind her and gesturing for


    him to step back.


    Zuko was taken aback. He could sense the young woman¡¯s worry and slight fear as her shoulders


    trembled. Yet, he also saw her determination to protect him.


    It was a strange feeling, and a smile formed at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Ms. Lister, he is my husband,¡± Lina argued reasonably. ¡°He just arrived in Southeast Aciatic and


    doesn¡¯t have a ce to stay. He will leave as soon as he finds amodation.¡±


    ¡°You dare to argue after secretly harboring someone in your room?¡±


    Lina looked up with sparkling eyes. ¡°Ms. Lister, even if Southeast Aciatic¡¯sws are they don¡¯t expect


    wives to let their husbands sleep on the streets, do they?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Heidi widened her eyes. She knew she couldn¡¯t win the Nevertheless, she had to teach her


    most disliked student a lesson today!


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care about your personal matters, but if any student in the group I¡¯m leading breaks the


    law, I will handle it!¡±


    With that, Heidi took out her phone and called the front desk.


    ¡°Front desk? Please call the police for me! We have someone secretly harboring another person here.


    It¡¯s outrageous!¡±


    More students gathered in the corridor, their attention now on Lina, followed by whispers and


    discussions.


    Soon, security guards and the lobby manager made a grand entrance. Upon reaching the room, the


    lobby manager froze in his tracks!


    If it weren¡¯t for Zuko¡¯s intimidating gaze, he would have nearly blurted out ¡°Your Lordship¡± without


    thinking.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko remainedposed, holding onto Lina¡¯s shoulder as he smiled at the pale-faced lobby manager.


    ¡°Are you the manager?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I¡­¡± the lobby manager stammered, only managing a nod and a dry chuckle.


    ¡°Then please exin to me.¡± Zuko¡¯s voice was nonchnt. ¡°What makes this shabby ce so


    remarkable that my wife has tomit a crime for it?¡±


    ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± The lobby manager struggled to form a coherent sentence. His legs trembled


    uncontrobly.


    Heidi looked at him, then at Zuko, feeling perplexed.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zuko took a step forward, a smile ying on his lips as he looked at the lobby


    manager. ¡°The manager can¡¯t even answer a simple question?¡±


    The lobby manager forced a professional smile as he pondered a suitable solution. He decided to


    escte the matter to a higher-level superior for resolution.


    Soon, the hotel¡¯s general manager hurriedly approached the scene. The general manager grew


    restless after learning that the young Count was facing a predicament. However, as he observed the


    situation and noticed the young Count fiercely protecting the girl, with a chilling coldness in his eyes¡­


    The general manager instantly grasped the situation.


    He needed to resolve the issue discreetly without revealing his identity as the young Count of


    Southeast Aciatic, particrly to the girl he held in his arms.


    After a brief moment of thought, the general manager cleared his throat lightly and donned a standard


    professional smile.


    He addressed the young Count with a slight bow, ¡°Sir, while it is true that using one person¡¯s passport


    for registration while amodating two vites our rules, we also prioritize providing attentive


    service to all our guests.


    ¡°Therefore, sir, please feel free tomunicate any requests you may have, and we will do our utmost


    to amodate them!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Heidi grew even more bewildered as she listened. ¡°Manager, are you mistaken? I just called


    you to report them to the police, and now you want¡­ You want to help him resolve the problem!?¡±

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct,¡± the general manager replied impatiently, giving Heidi a brief nce. ¡°Our hotel


    policy prioritizes customers.¡±


    ¡°But the two of them¡ª¡±


    ¡°I heard what this youngdy just said,¡± the lobby manager interjected. ¡°They¡¯re a married couple!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The general manager pretended to ponder, nodding earnestly. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s an easy


    solution! Since they are legally married, it¡¯s only reasonable for them to stay together.¡±


    Heidi stood frozen,pletely stunned, while Gia, who stood behind her, wore a grimace.


    ¡°General manager, what you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t entirely urate.¡± Heidi attempted to salvage the situation.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Southeast Aciatic¡¯sw stipte¡ª¡±


    The manager nced at her. ¡°Miss, do you understand Southeast Aciatic¡¯sws better, or do I?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Using one person¡¯s ID for registration while amodating two people may be inappropriate, but this


    situation doesn¡¯t apply to married couples. Spouses are considered one entity, so it doesn¡¯t matter


    whose identification is used.¡±


    ¡°Hah! I¡¯m not a Southeast Aciatic native!¡± Heidi retorted sarcastically. ¡°Of course, whatever you say


    goes!¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not a Southeast Aciatic native, then please refrain from meddling in our affairs!¡± The


    manager¡¯s voice boomed like thunder, emphasizing the words ¡°Southeast Aciatic.¡±


    After speaking, he grinned and looked at Zuko. ¡®Your Lordship, care to give us a five-star rating?¡¯Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko nodded casually and turned his head to hold his wife tightly in his arms.


    The manager smiled awkwardly, feeling unnecessary at that moment.


    ¡°What kind of attitude is this?¡± Heidi eximed. ¡°I am also a guest at the hotel. Is this how you treat


    me? I am following Southeast Aciatic¡¯sws by reporting my own student. This is showing you respect!


    Good intentions are always misunderstood!¡±


    ¡°Miss!¡± The manager straightened his posture and spoke seriously. ¡°Southeast Aciatic¡¯sws do indeed


    stipte this way. We do not allow single rooms to amodate two people to prevent illegal


    activities. However, this gentleman and this youngdy are legally married.¡±


    Upon hearing the words ¡°legally married,¡± Lina felt a pang of guilt. She couldn¡¯t help but clutch Zuko¡¯s


    clothes and steal a nce at him.


    Zuko¡¯s heart almost melted as their eyes met.


    He silently vowed to quickly rece the fake marriage certificate with a real one so that the next time


    they visited Southeast Aciatic, they could openly hold hands wherever they went and indulge in all the


    intimate things they desired¡­


    The manager sneered, continuing. ¡°Miss, if you still don¡¯t believe it, I can find awyer to educate you


    on Southeast Aciatic¡¯sws. Or¡­ perhaps you¡¯d prefer to visit the police station and learn firsthand?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Heidi¡¯s face turned pale, and her legs weakened as she took two involuntary steps back.


    Gia stepped forward to support her.


    Heidi turned her head and red at her. Why did she involve her in this unreliable situation?


    The onlooking students and guests whispered among themselves.


    Despite it all, the general manager wore a smile and bowed to Zuko and Lina. ¡°I apologize for the


    disturbance¡­ As a gesture of apology, I will upgrade both of you to our hotel¡¯s most luxurious


    presidential suite!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What!?¡± Lina was deeply astonished.

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    Zuko gently squeezed her shoulder, signaling to her with a smile to remain silent. He then turned his


    gaze to the manager, maintaining a calm expression, and inquired, ¡°I¡¯m not quite clear on what you


    mean by ¡®a gesture of apology¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± the manager nced at Heidi and raised his voice, ¡°As one of the highest-rated hotels in


    Southeast Aciatic, we failed to properly vet our guests¡¯ backgrounds, allowing certain troublemakers to


    stay here. It¡¯s truly a neglect of our duty!¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± Heidi immediately shouted, her voice rising, ¡°Who are you referring to? Who!?¡±


    The manager crossed his arms in front of his chest and gave her an impatient look. The bodyguards


    swiftly reacted and grabbed hold of Heidi¡¯s arms, preparing to escort her out.


    The students widened their eyes, murmuring in surprise.


    ¡°I apologize, Ms. Lister,¡± the manager interjected, crossing his hands and consulting the information on


    his iPad. A trace of contempt flickered in his eyes. ¡°Upon investigation, it hase to light that your


    total assets amount to less than $1,000,000, rendering you temporarily ineligible to stay at our hotel.


    ¡°ording to Southeast Aciaticw, hotels possess the right to evict guests who do not meet the


    check-in criteria!¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± The manager sneered, emphasizing each word. ¡°Please leave!¡±


    Heidi¡¯s eyes widened, her mind going nk as a ringing sound buzzed in her ears. What kind of absurd


    law was this? No one had informed her about this before she arrived in Southeast Aciatic!


    ¡°What? What are you talking about!?¡± Heidi screamed with the ferocity of a shrew, pointing at the


    students who were watching. ¡°What about them? Did you investigate them? Do they all have


    $1,000,000? And what about Lina? I know this student! Her family runs a small supermarket, and she


    never even gives me gifts! She¡¯s very stingy! How could she have the money?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Ms. Lister, we¡¯ve tolerated you for far too long!¡± A student stood up to refute her. ¡°You yourself


    don¡¯t meet the check-in criteria, yet you want to drag us down with you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Hah! Ms. Lister, you dly epted numerous gifts from us in the past. Don¡¯t you know


    the backgrounds wee from? Can¡¯t evene up with $1,000,000? What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lister, that¡¯s not how you set a good example! Your actions are setting a poor precedent for your


    students!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ All of you¡­¡± Heidi gasped for breath, but the students, seemingly coordinated, rolled their eyes


    at her and walked away.


    Only Gia remained, standing still and staring nkly at the unfolding scene. Her eyes revealed a hint of


    fear, and when they met Zuko¡¯s gaze, she panicked and looked down.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The hotel manager wasted no more words and instructed the bodyguards to escort Heidi out.


    Heidi struggled hysterically, but in the end, she and her luggage were forcefully thrown onto the street.


    Zuko ced his hand on Lina¡¯s shoulder and looked at the bewildered girl, a light smile gracing his


    face.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding,¡± he whispered. ¡°Didn¡¯t the manager just say they¡¯ll upgrade us to


    the presidential suite? Let¡¯s pack up quickly.¡±


    ¡°Zeke,¡± Lina said, feeling a strange sensation in her heart. She turned to look at him, her gaze


    gradually bing puzzled.


    His sharply defined face was clear before her, yet she couldn¡¯t see him clearly. She couldn¡¯t grasp his


    true essence or understand what kind of person he truly was.


    Zuko gently caressed her face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± She lowered her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just that everything feels so unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way.¡± Zuko chuckled softly. ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s the uniqueness of Southeast Aciatic. But


    since we have a nice room to stay in, let¡¯s not waste it, shall we?¡±


    Lina nodded and entered the room to pack her belongings.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zuko made an excuse to go out and smoke. He closed the door and strolled slowly to the end of the


    corridor.


    Gia leaned against the wall, facing him directly.


    Zuko smirked coldly. ¡°Ms. Chapman, I wonder if you¡¯re satisfied with how the game has reached this


    point?¡±

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    Gia held her breath, feeling an icy chill as Zuko¡¯s gaze bore into her.


    Zuko¡¯s smile vanished, reced by a glint of ruthlessness in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you,¡± he said. ¡°If


    anyone dares to harm my woman, I assure you they will suffer a fate far worse than death. Ms.


    Chapman, did you think I was joking?¡±


    Gia stammered, attempting to defend herself as the situation escted. ¡°M-Mr. Hamerton¡­ I never


    had any ill intentions toward you or Lina. I have no idea how information about you staying in her room


    got leaked¡ª¡±


    Zuko interrupted her, his voice turning cold. ¡°Heh! Perhaps a certain b*tch couldn¡¯t keep its mouth shut


    and let out a few barks.¡±


    Gia¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Zuko continued, his tone filled with menace. ¡°Gia Chapman, Violet has been disfigured, and Heidi has


    been driven away. With a mere nod from me, this deceitful teacher might be one of the missing


    persons in Southeast Aciatic by tomorrow¡­ By the way, what do you think these two have in


    common?¡±


    Gia¡¯s lips trembled, and her palms grew mmy with cold sweat.


    The simrity between them was that they both bullied Lina!


    Zuko let out a chillingugh. ¡°And who do you think might be next?¡±


    Gia¡¯s face turned pale, and her legs nearly gave way beneath her.


    Zuko shot her a cold nce and strode toward the elevator, making his way to the courtyard. He wasn¡¯t


    in a hurry to deal with Gia personally. She was a minor character in his grand scheme. He intended to


    use her to uncover the mastermind behind her actions.


    Pulling out his phone, he scrolled through his contacts and found Fred¡¯s name. He knew Fred was


    currently in Southeast Aciatic.


    With the incident involving Violet, the Grists had seized the opportunity to pressure Fred, insisting that,


    as her uncle, he had a duty to visit his niece. They forced him toe to Southeast Aciatic.


    Fred was well aware of their schemes but was powerless since he was outnumbered. In the end, he


    had no choice but toply and make a trip to Southeast Aciatic.


    Zuko smiled faintly and sent him the location of a cafe, along with a text.


    [See you at 4:00 p.m., don¡¯t bete.]


    ¡­


    ¡°Oh, Your Lordship, you¡¯re here!¡± The general manager and two lobby managers rushed over with


    smiles on their faces, greeting Zuko.


    Zuko furrowed his brows and instinctively nced around. Sensing his concern, the manager


    attempted to please him, assuring him, ¡°Your Lordship, rest assured. Your wife is upstairs! She has


    already packed up and is moving into the suite!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s tense face rxed slightly at the news.


    ¡°Your Lordship, are you satisfied with today¡¯s arrangements?¡± asked one of the managers


    eagerly.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I am,¡± Zuko replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Hahaha¡­¡± The manager started tough but was quickly interrupted by Zuko.


    ¡°Just stay quiet, and I¡¯ll be even more satisfied.¡±


    The manager immediately stoppedughing, realizing his mistake.


    Zuko nced at him and spoke in a low voice, patting his shoulder. ¡°Thanks for your help today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor!¡± The manager was pleasantly surprised. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, Your Lordship!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If my wife has any doubts when she sees you, do you know what to say?¡± Zuko asked, looking directly


    into the manager¡¯s eyes.


    The manager blinked, adopting a cunning expression. ¡°Your Lordship, rest assured. No matter what


    doubts she may have, we¡¯ll attribute everything to the hotel¡¯s actions and keep it unrted to you!¡±


    Only then did Zuko show a pleased smile and confidently walked away, heading outside to smoke.


    At a vi in the south of Jangasas¡­


    Renee woke up startled, once again screaming in her sleep. She sat up, her back covered in cold


    sweat.


    In the short span of two days, it was already the third time she had a nightmare. In her dreams, there


    was always a girl¡¯s face whom she couldn¡¯t see clearly, but she could hear her faint voice saying, ¡°Give


    my parents back to me!


    ¡°I¡¯m Pam Thompson!


    ¡°You¡¯re a liar!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡± Renee hugged herself, feeling a throbbing pain in her head.


    Her cries attracted Toph, who came over holding a bowl of instant noodles, two sausages, and a bottle


    of C.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    ¡°Toph, there¡¯s no need to go through all this trouble again.¡± Renee spoke, her voice filled with sincerity.


    She looked into Toph¡¯s eyes and confessed, ¡°I am not Pam.¡±


    Toph¡¯s hands trembled, almost causing the instant noodles to spill. Despite mentally preparing himself,


    hearing the admission directly from Renee still came as a shock.


    Renee extended her hand and continued. ¡°Let¡¯s get to know each other again. My name is Renee


    Thompson. Thompson¡­¡±


    She paused, biting her lip before continuing, ¡°As in Melvin Thompson¡¯s Thompson.¡±


    A moment of silence hung in the air before Toph murmured, ¡°So you¡¯re indeed Melvin¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Renee questioned, ¡°Indeed?¡±


    Toph looked up, exining, ¡°We always felt that you resemble him, so we made an educated guess,


    and it turned out to be correct.¡±


    Renee lowered her head, a soft smile gracing her lips. ¡°I hope I never resemble him.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Toph asked, his voice tinged with concern, ¡°Why did you both conspire to


    deceive Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda? Do you know how desperate Aunt Linda was to see her


    daughter? Can you bear to deceive them?¡±


    Renee kept her expression neutral, avoiding eye contact with him as if it could keep them apart. Deep


    down, she knew they could never truly bridge the gap between their worlds¡ªthey were clearly from two


    different worlds.


    After a while, Renee¡¯s soft voice broke the silence. ¡°Toph, if¡­ and I¡¯m just saying ¡®if¡¯ here, if your


    mother had an incurable disease, would you do anything for her?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Then you should understand why I lied to them.¡±


    ¡°Renee!¡± Toph called out her name, surprising himself with how effortless it felt. ¡°That¡¯s not a reason for


    you to deceive others, especially people like Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda. You¡­ You deceived and


    hurt them. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the consequences?¡±


    Renee smiled bitterly. ¡°Toph, you said you¡¯d do anything for your mother. Can¡¯t you understand that I¡¯d


    do anything for my mother too?¡±


    Toph froze, listening as she recounted the whole story.


    ¡­


    Fred arrived at the cafe 15 minutes before the agreed-upon time. He was pleasantly surprised that


    Zuko had taken the initiative to invite him this time. Fred had prepared coffee and pastries in advance,


    specifically instructing the staff not to make them too sweet, as he had noticed that Zuko didn¡¯t have a


    sweet tooth.


    Sitting up straight, he tidied his hair and adjusted his tie, practicing a smile at the empty air as he


    eagerly anticipated Zuko¡¯s arrival.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Hamerton, you¡¯re here? No, that doesn¡¯t sound right. Mr. Hamerton, would you honor me with


    your presence tonight and join me for dinner?


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton, if there¡¯s anything you need, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask. I¡¯ll be at your service!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    Suddenly, Zuko appeared behind him and couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter, observing hisical


    performance.


    ¡°I won¡¯t pretend with you.¡± Zuko waved his hand. ¡°Mr. Grist, it seems like your situation within the Grists


    isn¡¯t very pleasant, is it?¡±


    Fred felt awkward and could only lower his head, burying his embarrassment.


    Zuko narrowed his eyes. ¡°Mr. Grist, if I had a way to let you take control of the Grist Group, would


    you¡­ be willing to make a deal with me?¡±

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    ¡°What?¡± Fred¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as he expressed his surprise.


    Zuko leaned forward, a faint smile curling at the corner of his lips. ¡°I said I¡¯ll help you rise to power! But


    there is one condition you must agree to.¡±


    Fred furrowed his brows slightly, intrigued by Zuko¡¯s proposition.


    Despite the age difference, the young man standing before Fred exuded a certain aura that surpassed


    his own.


    Fred was well aware of Zuko¡¯s background as a Hamerton, and since arriving in Southeast Aciatic, he


    had learned about the intricate connections between the Hamertons and the royal family in the region.


    Zuko had been bestowed with a noble title from a young age.


    As a pragmatic person, Fred realized he had no other viable options but to cooperate with the young


    Count. He took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°I will follow your lead, Mr. Hamerton!¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Zuko poured coffee into a cup with a rxed and elegant demeanor. He savored the taste


    and chuckled softly. ¡°The vor is quite good as well.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s discuss the trade I mentioned¡­¡±


    Zuko locked eyes with Fred, acknowledging his capabilities. ¡°You are a capable individual. However,


    the Grists have been suppressing you due to your status as an illegitimate child, which is undeniably


    unfair.¡±


    Fred pursed his lips, his eyes reflecting aplex mix of emotions.


    Years of frustration had twisted his psychological state, but when presented with the right opportunity,


    he was willing to redirect his energy toward a more promising path.


    Speaking softly, Zuko continued. ¡°With Violet facing trouble and the Grist Group in chaos, they have


    sent you here to diminish your influence. But fear not. I will mobilize the Hamertons¡¯ influence in


    Jangasas to help you regain control of the situation.


    ¡°Since they want to lure the tiger out of its mountain, we will employ their own strategy against them.¡±


    Zuko smirked. ¡°In the end, there will be only one winner¡ªand that will be you.¡±


    Fred¡¯s joy and hope surged, leaving him staring at Zuko in a dazed state.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean by using their own strategy against them,¡± Fred admitted, seeking


    rification.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy for the Hamertons to acquire apany?¡± Zuko prompted, indicating a potential avenue to


    pursue.


    After a moment of contemtion, Fred grasped the implications. If the Grist Group were to be acquired,


    it wouldpletely restructure its upper management, allowing those deemed necessary to remain


    and those deemed unnecessary to depart. This meant that Fred would fallpletely under Zuko¡¯s


    control, which, in his opinion, was a far better oue than being suppressed by his cold-hearted


    rtives in the Grists.


    Straightening his posture, Fred adopted a solemn and serious expression as he spoke. ¡°Mr. Hamerton,


    I am wholeheartedly dedicated to serving you.¡±


    Zuko winced, finding Fred¡¯s statement to be overly dramatic. However, Fred firmly believed that his


    words did justice to the gratitude he felt toward Zuko for recognizing his talents.


    With a serious expression, Fred reached out and picked up the small cup of coffee on the table,


    resembling an ancient warrior taking a blood oath. He locked eyes with Zuko, raised the cup, and


    solemnly drank its contents in one gulp.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Zuko couldn¡¯t stop him in time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±


    A horribly bitter taste overwhelmed Fred¡¯s tongue as the coffee went down, nearly driving him to


    madness.


    Zuko covered his face, unable to bear witness to the scene.


    Unbeknownst to Fred, the coffee he had consumed was an espresso. Although he was unfamiliar with


    different coffee types, Zuko enjoyed the bitter taste and had ordered a double shot for himself.


    However, Fred unknowingly downed it in one go.


    ¡°Water, water!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Fred hopped around in difort.


    Zuko sat on the sofa, holding his head in his hands, his face filled with embarrassment. Fortunately,


    knowing the owner, he had made a prior reservation at the coffee shop. Otherwise¡­


    Once Fred finished bouncing around, he returned to his seat with a smile on his face, gazing at Zuko.


    Zuko nced at him helplessly. ¡°I haven¡¯t even mentioned my conditions yet. Why are you so thrilled?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, right¡­¡± Fred¡¯s tongue felt heavy after consuming the bitter coffee. ¡°What are your


    conditions?¡±

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    ¡°First, let¡¯s resolve the issue with Grist Group¡¯s problematic beverage,¡± Zuko stated.


    The suggestion took aback Fred.


    ¡°The ¡®Rose Dew¡¯ beverage, your renowned product. You repackaged it and runched it, and you think


    there won¡¯t be any problems?¡± Zuko questioned.


    ¡°Ah, no, no.¡± Fred smiled wryly. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t agree with this beverage being sold in the market


    in the first ce. But I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. My men on the board of directors didn¡¯t have the


    majority, so I had to let them have their way.¡±


    ¡°You know what you should do next, right?¡± Zuko inquired.


    Fred nodded seriously, understanding the course of action he needed to take.


    He would hand over the form of the problematic beverage, publicly admit the mistake, and willingly


    ept the penalty from the relevant bureau. Furthermore, he would ensure that all the responsible


    individuals faced the consequences.


    While Fred knew that Zuko¡¯s motivation was likely driven by seeking justice for Lina, he also


    recognized the broader benefits to the market environment. His involvement in rectifying the situation


    could be seen as an honorable act.


    Fred said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Hamerton, is there a second condition?¡±


    Zuko gazed at him intently before replying, ¡°The second condition. The Grist Group¡¯s tracking devices


    are quite intrusive.¡±


    Fred felt a wave of anxiety wash over him. Was this Zuko¡¯s way of settling old scores with him?


    ¡°When you assume control of the Grist Group, refrain from using these devices on your employees any


    longer. Everyone deserves a certain level of privacy,¡± said Zuko.


    ¡°Yes, understood!¡± Fred agreed, realizing the importance of respecting privacy.


    ¡°But I need you to use this system to investigate someone for me,¡± Zuko added.


    Fred looked up, confused, as Zuko uttered the name clearly from his lips, ¡°Gia Chapman!¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    After listening to Renee¡¯s ount, Toph noticed her trembling shoulders due to fear and hesitation. He


    instinctively wanted to reach out and offerfort, but he hesitated, fearing it might be too sudden or


    inappropriate.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Instead, his hand hovered in the air for a moment before gently patting her shoulder twice, withdrawing


    it swiftly.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you tell Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda the truth?¡± he suggested,


    concerned for her well-being.


    ¡°I dare not¡­¡± Renee¡¯s voice choked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of my father. If this matter gets out of hand, he¡¯ll really


    harm my mother!¡±


    ¡°Then why did you tell me?¡± asked Toph.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Renee looked up with glistening eyes.


    She bit her lip, her small face involuntarily blushing and her heart pounding. She did not dare say it.


    She could not tell him that it was because she trusted him.


    It was an inexplicable trust, an entanglement of fate.


    From the moment she first saw him, it felt like she already knew he was someone worthy of lifelong


    trust.


    However, with her background, could she be deserving of the youngest Hamerton heir who dazzled in


    the crowd? She could only fantasize about it, and once she woke up, life would have to go on.


    ¡°Because¡­ it¡¯s suffocating if I keep it in me,¡± Renee said softly. ¡°Toph, I beg you not to tell others about


    this. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t covet the Thompsons¡¯ assets. Those belong to Pam. I won¡¯t touch them!


    ¡°I only ask that you keep it a secret¡­ My mother has already found a suitable kidney. As long as my


    father agrees, she can undergo the surgery.


    ¡°After the surgery, I won¡¯t have any worries. Everything cane to light then, and Mr. and Mrs.


    Thompson can punish me as they wish!¡±


    ¡°Renee¡­¡± Toph felt uneasy hearing this but quickly realized that Renee must have her reasons for


    bringing him to Jangasas.


    Could it be rted to the real Pam?


    ¡°Renee!¡± Toph looked at her. ¡°Do you know¡­ the whereabouts of Pam?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Renee nodded firmly. ¡°I do have a lead. It¡¯s someone named Gia Chapman, and she¡¯s in


    Jangasas!¡±

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    ¡°Gia Chapman?¡± Toph was taken aback.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Renee revealed what she knew. ¡°I overheard my father mentioning this name multiple times on


    the phone, saying that he wanted to eliminate her. Before I came to Centrolis, my father gave me some


    money, and I secretly used it to bribe someone in the hospital for DNA testing. Gia provided the sample


    my father sent for testing.¡±


    Toph widened his eyes in delightful surprise, clearly not focused on the name Gia. He looked at Renee


    and grinned openly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this!¡±


    Renee was stunned. ¡°What didn¡¯t you expect?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be capable of bribing someone when you look so naive and delicate,¡± said


    Toph.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Renee was at a loss for words. She blushed and hurriedly lowered her gaze.


    Toph leaned closer, observing the fluttering eyshes and cute freckles on her fair face. He couldn¡¯t


    help but smile, feeling as if the world¡¯s sunlight was shining on her, casting a unique halo.


    ¡°Toph¡­¡± Renee ced a finger on his chest, lightly pressing. ¡°Y-You¡¯re getting too close¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Toph snapped back to reality, feeling as if his heartbeat had skipped a beat. He quickly sat back


    properly and coughed a couple of times to disguise his embarrassment. ¡°So, you brought me to


    Jangasas to find Gia?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Renee nodded. ¡°But we have to act quickly. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll arouse my father¡¯s suspicion. Also, my


    mother is still in Centrolis, and I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll harm her!¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Toph said seriously. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her. The hospital there has


    investments from the Hamertons, and I¡¯ll arrange for our own people to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°As for this Gia¡­¡± He frowned. ¡°Do you have any other leads besides this name? Jangasas is so big.


    We can¡¯t search blindly, right?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°I do.¡± Renee remained calm. ¡°After bribing that person in the hospital, I obtained some information


    about Gia¡­¡±


    Renee retrieved her phone, where the information was stored. Though not veryprehensive, there


    was some useful information, such as a home address, which made things easier.


    Toph smiled tenderly, realizing that Renee was a clever and resourceful young girl.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go find her tomorrow!¡±


    Renee suddenly tugged at him and hesitated momentarily before voicing her doubts, ¡°Toph, actually,


    I¡¯m not sure if Gia is the real Pam.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Because given my father¡¯s personality, he¡¯d wipe out any potential threats.¡± As Renee spoke, a ripple


    shed in her eyes. ¡°But my father has kept Gia until now. I don¡¯t understand why¡­¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Toph frowned. ¡°But since your father repeatedly mentioned her, it proves that she must y a


    significant role. Regardless, we should find her first!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Toph looked into her eyes, ¡°Also, even though I really want to tell Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda the


    truth, I know it¡¯s not the right time now. Firstly, it¡¯s because of your mother, and secondly, if the truth is


    revealed, Melvin won¡¯t gain anything. He¡¯ll likely resort to drastic measures and harm the real Pam.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Renee abruptly grabbed his arm, her emotions running high.


    Their thoughts coincided. What was more important was that after keeping the truth inside her for so


    long, someone understood, empathized, and supported her when she finally spoke about it today!


    Renee smiled gratefully. She realized her hand was resting on his arm and quickly withdrew it, feeling


    embarrassed.


    ¡°Um, we¡¯ve been talking for so long. You haven¡¯t eaten yet!¡±

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    Renee¡¯s hand had barely retreated when Toph swiftly caught hold of it and calmly ced it back on his


    arm.


    ¡°Toph¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know there are plenty of great restaurants in Jangasas. Come on, let me treat you to avish meal!¡±


    Toph interrupted, pulling her along.


    Renee was momentarily stunned before a smile spread across her face as if she had just won the


    world.


    ¡°Renee, did you know that my parents met in Jangasas?¡± Toph continued to chat as they walked. ¡°The


    hotel where they had their first date was called Regalia Hotel, and they had lobster risotto¡­¡±


    ¡­


    When Zuko returned to the presidential suite, Lina had been unpacking and hadn¡¯t spoken to him since


    the afternoon.


    The atmosphere felt peculiar.


    He could sense a clear sense of detachment emanating from Lina. There were several instances when


    their eyes met, and Lina looked at him with suspicion.


    Zuko approached her, intending to say something, but the words eluded him. He could only manage a


    somewhat forced smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    His awkward smile took Lina aback. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Zuko casually ced his hands in his pockets as he nced around and engaged in


    small talk. ¡°This room is quite nice!¡±


    Lina replied absentmindedly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the presidential suite. How could it be anything less?¡±


    ¡°If I had known we could switch rooms, I would havee earlier to keep youpany!¡± said


    Zuko.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina was startled and looked up at Zuko. She couldn¡¯t help but soften a little when she saw him


    grinning foolishly and making an effort to please her.


    Although doubts and uncertainties lingered in her heart, his gentle gaze and smile were hard to resist.


    Lina walked up to him, lips slightly pursed, and buttoned the two crooked buttons on his polo shirt.


    ¡°Lina¡­¡± Zuko gently held her small hand. ¡°What if we find another ce to stay?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Aplex expression flickered in Zuko¡¯s eyes.


    If they stayed there any longer, more would be exposed. Given Lina¡¯s intelligence, she would easily


    piece it together¡ªperhaps she already had.


    Zuko had heard stories about his parents¡¯ dating history. His father¡¯s personal experience taught him


    that if two people in love, they shouldn¡¯t keep secrets from each other. She must not find out about this


    from someone else.


    He took a deep breath, swiftly organized his thoughts, and pondered how he could reveal the truth


    without causing too much emotional turmoil. ¡°Well¡­ Lina, will youe with me if I want to stay


    somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lina furrowed her brow. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice here? Besides, the hotel manager just


    switched us to this spacious suite.¡±


    ¡°Um, I think the energy here isn¡¯t quite right.¡± Zuko conjured up a serious exnation. ¡°Ever since you


    came to this room, you¡¯ve been ignoring me.¡±


    Lina was momentarily taken aback, then burst intoughter.


    She had also been contemting how she could inquire without appearing too deliberate and still get


    him to reveal the truth. After all, it was just her suspicion.


    What if he didn¡¯t have any special identity? Bluntly asking him like this might hurt his self-esteem.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She gently caressed his face, speaking softly. ¡°Then tell me where you want to stay.¡±


    Zuko¡¯s heart started racing irregrly. The words ¡°Irwin Manor¡± lingered on the tip of his tongue.

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    Zuko was interrupted by a sudden ringing of his phone. The screen disyed a string of numbers,


    causing Lina to be taken aback. However, she noticed the calm smile on Zuko¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s my younger brother,¡± he exined in a low voice. ¡°I remember his number, so I don¡¯t save it.¡±


    Zuko was about to reject the call, but Lina stopped him. ¡°He must have something important to tell you


    if he¡¯s calling.¡±


    ¡°What important matter could he have¡ª¡±


    ¡°Answer it quickly!¡± Lina smiled gently. ¡°I just finished washing some clothes. I¡¯ll go hang them up on


    the balcony!¡±


    Zuko observed Lina¡¯s delicate figure withplex emotions. After a moment of hesitation, he walked


    out of the room to answer the call.


    Before he could speak resentfully and ask, ¡°What do you want?¡± the other end of the line was filled with


    Toph¡¯s rapid speech.


    ¡°Bro, no matter what you¡¯re doing right now, you have to let me finish¡­¡± Toph¡¯s voice came through.


    Zuko lowered his voice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Toph paused for a moment before cautiously asking, ¡°You¡¯re not engaged in any ¡®serious


    business¡¯ right now, are you?¡±


    ¡°Toph, if you say another word, I¡¯ll fly over there and beat you up!¡±


    Toph chuckled, wondering how he managed to make his older brother so angry that he did not even


    use punctuation in his speech.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Seriously, I have important news to tell you.¡± Toph suppressed hisughter, cleared his throat twice,


    and continued in a lower voice. ¡°I have news about Pam¡¯s whereabouts!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± asked Zuko.


    ¡°It was Renee who told me¡­ but Zuko, you have to keep it a secret. Until the truth is revealed, you


    must¡­¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Zuko frowned. ¡°And who¡¯s Renee?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    There was a moment of silence on the other end, then Toph whispered, ¡°Renee is the current Pam.


    She¡¯s Melvin¡¯s illegitimate daughter, and she told me that¡­ the real Pam is very likely in Jangasas,


    and her name is Gia Chapman!¡±


    ¡°Gia Chapman?¡± Zuko felt a thunderous roar in his ears.


    Toph quickly summarized the recent events. However, Zuko¡¯s thoughts were fixated on the possibility of


    Gia being Pam. How could that be possible? What connection did Gia have with Nichs and


    Linda? Even if Pam grew up in a harsh environment, Zuko firmly believed that certain traits were


    innate. Nichs and Linda were kind-hearted people, and he couldn¡¯t imagine Pam bing


    someone who would harm others.


    ¡°Yeah, Renee also thinks it¡¯s impossible,¡± Toph said in a low voice. ¡°Anyway, there are still many doubts


    surrounding this matter¡­ Bro, I told you about it now, so you have to keep it a secret! Renee and I


    discussed it. We won¡¯t let Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda know for now. We¡¯ll only reveal the truth


    when we find the real Pammy!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    ¡°By the way¡­¡± Toph asked again, ¡°If¡­ Gia is really Pammy, will you still go through with your


    engagement to her?¡±


    Zuko stood against the wall and forcefully rubbed his temples, feeling exhausted. He couldn¡¯t answer


    that question. He would never be with a woman like Gia, even if he didn¡¯t have Lina by his side.


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it in the future. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±


    After ending the call, Zuko was engulfed in chaos for a few minutes. However, he quickly regained his


    composure and organized his thoughts.


    If Gia was indeed Pam, it was evident that she was unaware of her true identity at the moment.


    Perhaps Melvin had orchestrated a switch between the girls, and Gia remained oblivious to the truth.


    Once she discovered that she was the Thompsons¡¯ daughter, she might resort to even more sinister


    methods to deal with Lina.


    Only by revealing his true identity could Zuko protect Linapletely.


    His clenched fists trembled slightly, with the veins on the back of his hand bulging.

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The door opened slightly, and Lina peeked her head out. ¡°Why are you hiding outside


    to make a call?¡±


    Zuko adjusted his smile to appear natural and casually draped his arm around her shoulder, guiding


    her inside. ¡°Lina, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    Lina froze, meeting his gaze.


    While he held her hand, she could feel the warmth of his palm, but the intensity in his eyes left her


    bewildered. Her heart skipped a beat, and everything around them seemed to fade into silence.


    Zuko licked his lips, his voice low and husky, pausing between each word. ¡°My name isn¡¯t Zeke


    Hamerton, and all the strange urrences that happened to you aftering to Southeast Aciatic are


    connected to me¡­


    ¡°Lina, I¡¯ve been protecting you in my way.¡±


    His hand gently caressed her face, tracing down to her corbone, where he retrieved the ne


    with a star pendant from her neckline.


    ¡°This is the star I gave you,¡± he said, looking at her with warmth and adoration. ¡°In truth, I am the star


    you can make wishes upon.


    ¡°Lina, whatever wish you have, I¡¯ll make ite true for you.


    ¡°But there¡¯s been a recent unexpected development¡­ I no longer want to hide my identity from you. I


    want to proudly hold your hand, introduce you to my family, and tell the world that Zuko Hamerton¡¯s


    wife is Lina Jenner!¡±


    Lina stared at him, her eyes fixed as if struck by lightning, leaving her mind in a daze.


    Her heart raced, and her breathing grew erratic. She felt as though her soul had departed her body,


    floating aimlessly, devoid of any sense of direction or perception.


    ¡°Lina? Lina!¡± Zuko grew concerned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did I scare you?¡±


    As Zuko attempted to pull her into his embrace again, Lina abruptly pushed him away as if recoiling


    from a scorching me. She sprang up from the sofa and took a step back.


    ¡°Lina¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± Lina eximed. ¡°Let me collect myself for a moment¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zuko¡¯s eyes brimmed with remorse. ¡°I should have told you sooner, but I was afraid of this


    reaction, so I remained silent.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ why are you telling me now?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Because I fear you¡¯ll be hurt.¡±


    Zuko took a tentative step forward, wanting to approach Lina, but she continued to retreat until her


    back pressed against the wall.


    Zuko stopped before further exining, ¡°Lina, unforeseen circumstances have arisen, catching me off


    guard, and I want to be honest with you. Moreover, I believe that true partners should be sincere with


    one another. Keeping my identity hidden from you was unfair.¡±


    Lina¡¯s mind was in disarray. All she could feel was the relentless pounding of her heart.


    He imed to be Zuko Hamerton. Did that mean he was the eldest son of the Hamertons of Centrolis¡ª


    the Hamerton heir?


    He wielded considerable influence in Southeast Aciatic, which exined her smooth ess to the


    pce and the hotel manager¡¯s terror upon seeing him.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The presidential suite she currently upied, was it all thanks to him?


    So she was involved with a powerful celebrity?


    Lina felt as though she was walking on air, her body no longer under her control. She nearly slid down


    the wall, gasping for breath.


    Lina stammered, ¡°Z-Zeke, don¡¯t y a prank on me¡­ I can¡¯t believe¡­ I can¡¯t believe this is real!¡±


    Zuko paused, his heart filled with mixed emotions.


    While others perceived him as a privileged child born with a silver spoon, he simply wanted to be an


    ordinary husband who could grow old with Lina. Her reaction shattered him.


    In front of Lina, he longed for a rtionship devoid of servitude and subservience, where she felt


    comfortable and equal.

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    ¡°Lina, I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± Zuko¡¯s voice was hoarse as he maintained a certain distance, hesitant to


    approach her. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll take you to meet someone.¡±


    After a while, Lina calmed down and noticed Zuko preparing to leave. She hurriedly grabbed a jacket


    and followed him.


    Several cabs were waiting outside the hotel, and one pulled up in front of them. Zuko opened the car


    door, but he sat in the passenger seat instead of sitting next to her in the backseat.


    From the back seat, Lina observed Zuko¡¯s sharp features, deep and resolute eyes, and broad back


    through the rearview mirror. She knew he must be sitting in the front with his arms crossed, just as he


    always did.


    Everything seemed familiar yet different at the same time, evoking indescribable emotions within Lina.


    Suddenly, she recalled the words Gia had spoken before. Gia had attended university to find a wealthy


    heir to date and marry, iming that 80% of life¡¯s troubles could be solved with money. Lina had asked


    what if she didn¡¯t like the man, to which Gia had replied that life was never perfect and she would


    choose material wealth over feelings.


    Lina shook her head, reaffirming her choice of prioritizing feelings.


    Now¡­ it seemed like she had both?


    Zuko chuckled as he looked at the bewildered Lina and reached out to hold her hand.


    Lina pulled away like a startled deer and moved closer to the car door, avoiding his gaze.


    The car came to a stop in front of the hospital. Zuko got out of the car, and Lina followed him.


    As Lina looked around, she was taken aback. Wasn¡¯t this the hospital of that kind-hearted middle-aged


    man?


    ¡°Z¡ª¡± she started to say instinctively but stopped. She wasn¡¯t sure whether to call him Zeke or Zuko.


    ¡°Zeke¡± felt familiar and rolled off the tongue easily, while ¡°Zuko¡± was apletely unfamiliar name.


    Zuko paused and turned to her with a gentle smile. ¡°If you¡¯re not used to it, just call me Zeke.¡±


    Lina lowered her eyes and quietly followed him as they made their way from the hospital entrance to


    the director¡¯s office.


    Zuko knocked on the director¡¯s office door.


    Carter was flipping through some medical records and was slightly surprised to see the two of them.


    Assuming that his oldest nephew didn¡¯t want his identity disclosed, heposed himself and warmly


    greeted Lina, ¡°Ms. Jenner? What brings you here today? Please have a seat!¡±


    Before Zuko could even greet him as ¡°uncle,¡± Carterpletely ignored him.


    Carter maintained his act, looking at Zuko and asking Lina, ¡°And this is?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Irwin?¡± Lina was surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡±


    Carter pretended to adjust his sses. ¡°I don¡¯t. What¡¯s your name, sir?¡±


    Zuko felt exasperated and helplessly called out, ¡°Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Hey, young man, don¡¯t go turning everyone into your uncle!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°No, Uncle, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your uncle?¡± Carter interrupted, making faces at Zuko. ¡°Have you mistaken me for someone


    else?¡±


    Speechless, Zuko decided to bring up his father. ¡°Uncle, my dad mentioned that you were bullied in


    school, and he was the one¡ª¡±


    Carter coughed vigorously with widened eyes.


    ¡°So, are you my uncle or not?¡± Zuko smirked.


    Carter nced at him, lips twitching. He asked quietly, ¡°Can I speak freely now?¡±


    ¡°A certain someone will think I¡¯m tricking her otherwise,¡± replied Zuko.


    Zuko lifted his arm and finally wrapped it around Lina¡¯s shoulder. This time, she didn¡¯t push him away.


    However, he could sense her body stiffening and her shoulders trembling slightly.Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina lowered her head and noticed the bangle. It finally dawned on her that Carter had protected her so


    fiercely when Violet was brought to the hospital that day because he recognized the bangle.


    Indeed, what Zuko had said was true. Every bizarre experience she had in Southeast Aciatic was


    connected to him.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell, child?¡± Carter asked with concern. ¡°You don¡¯t look well. Do you want to have


    an examination right here?¡±


    Politely declining, Lina replied, ¡°Thank you, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re family, no need to be so formal.¡± Carter smiled. ¡°If this rascal bullies you in the future, just tell


    Uncle Carter or your grandparents-inw!


    ¡°Oh right, Zuko, have you taken Lina to the manor?¡±


    Zuko nced at Lina. The girl was so quiet, and it pained his heart. He could only hold her tighter,


    allowing her to feel his warmth.


    Leaving the hospital, the two walked side by side on the road. As the night fell and the lights came on,


    the liveliness of Southeast Aciatic was just beginning.


    However, Lina had no interest in admiring the night view. Her mind was consumed by thoughts of the


    differences between her and Zuko.


    His parents were the owners of the Hamerton Group, while her parents owned a small supermarket.


    He had received an elite education since childhood, while she had grown up with fewer restraints.


    He was a prominent figure in upper-ss society, while her life had been in and simple.


    Being together would surely end in tragedy for two people from such different backgrounds, right?


    Upon thinking that, Lina¡¯s heart ached, and she felt her nose tingling.


    A deep voice came from beside her. ¡°Lina, what are you thinking about?¡±


    She sniffed and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ a firefly is just a firefly. No matter how high or far it flies, it


    can never be one of the stars in the sky.¡±


    Zuko froze, stopped walking, and turned to look at her. ¡°Have you ever thought that the star doesn¡¯t


    need the firefly to fly? It wille down and be with the firefly.¡±


    Lina looked up at him and saw stars in his eyes. Amidst the radiance of those stars, she saw herself.

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    Lina anxiously clutched the hem of her clothes, blinking more frequently than usual. Zuko reached out


    his hand and gently touched her shoulder, causing her to tremble slightly. She timidly nced at him,


    allowing his big hand to rest on her shoulder without moving.


    ¡°Lina¡­¡± Zuko wanted to say something but struggled to find the right words. He tentatively reached for


    her small hand. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back?¡±


    Lina was startled. He had spoken with a rising tone at the end, asking her cautiously instead of


    ordering her directly.


    Her heart instantly melted.


    Scenes since she met Zuko shed through her mind like a movie. He would never speak loudly to her.


    The cold and icy expression he showed to others would instantly transform into a radiant smile when


    he saw her. He doted on, spoiled, and cherished her like the apple of his eye. When he heard that


    Violet and Gia almost hurt her, he hurriedly rushed to Southeast Aciatic.


    If this wasn¡¯t love, if he had done all this and she still used him of deceiving her, then she would be


    letting him down.


    Lina stammered, ¡°Zeke¡­ Oh, no, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    Zuko said, ¡°I told you, if you¡¯re not used to it, you can still call me by my previous name. It doesn¡¯t


    matter.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that?¡± Lina smiled. ¡°Your name was given to you by your parents. How can I change it


    casually?¡±


    Zuko was taken aback.


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Her voice gradually lowered. ¡°I have to learn to adapt, so let¡¯s start with your name.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zuko doubted if his ears were ying tricks on him before he was enveloped in a huge sense


    of joy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear enough?¡± Lina¡¯s voice was soft, but her words were crystal clear. ¡°In the past, it was you


    who adapted to me, my family, and my living environment, but I never thought about changing anything


    for you.¡±


    She looked up with a hint of determination shining through her sparkling eyes. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn to


    adapt to you.¡±


    ¡°Lina¡­¡±


    ¡°The firefly can¡¯t always wait for the star to fall. Even if it doesn¡¯t fly high, it should try to fly into the sky


    where the stars are.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko was pleasantly surprised, staring at her in a daze for a while with the corners of his mouth


    twitching. He wanted to smile but did not dare to make it too exaggerated. In the end, he couldn¡¯t


    contain his excitement and tightly embraced her.


    ¡°Hey, loosen your grip a bit¡­¡± Lina¡¯s eyes were moist, but she also found it funny. She patted his back


    with her hand. ¡°You¡¯re going to suffocate me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry, sorry,¡± Zuko let go of her and apologized repeatedly. He was just too excited.


    Originally, he was apprehensive, afraid that Lina would not understand and would not forgive him. Now,


    he had obtained the most precious treasure in the world.


    The two of them smiled at each other and walked along the path, holding hands. The moonlight


    elongated their figures, and the moist air of Southeast Aciatic carried a unique floral fragrance.


    As they walked, Zuko took the opportunity to rest her head on his shoulder.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lina¡¯s body tilted, and she protested, ¡°How can I walk like this?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow and smirked. ¡°Can¡¯t walk like this?¡±


    ¡°My head is tilted. Let me see you walk like that!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I can do that.¡±


    As soon as Zuko finished speaking, he straightened up and leaned his big head against her shoulder!


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°See? I can walk like this!¡±


    ¡°You better get up!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The man became even more shameless, refusing to budge, and pressed his over six feet tall figure


    against her slender body. He wouldn¡¯t leave no matter what she said.


    ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lina was startled.


    Zuko grinned at her. ¡°If you kiss me, I¡¯ll stand up straight.¡±


    Lina was both exasperated and amused, rolling her eyes at him several times.

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    Zuko¡¯s spirits lifted with just a bit of sunshine, and he let go of his inhibitions, acting childishly. But


    before Lina could object, Zuko impatiently wrapped his arms around her slender waist and kissed her


    passionately as if he were a wild beast.


    Lina melted in his embrace, sumbing to his deep kiss.


    When he felt that her resistance was waning, he reluctantly released her, gently tidying her disheveled


    hair. He caught a hint of surprise and sweet affection in her eyes.


    Feeling a bit weak, Lina allowed Zuko to carry her like a princess as they continued their walk in the


    moonlight.


    ¡°Zuko.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    Zuko lowered his head, gazing at her, and replied softly, ¡°Ask me anything.¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly reveal your true identity to me?¡±


    Zuko paused, his expression bingplex. He didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    They arrived at a small, secluded park and sat on a stone bench. He looked at her and spoke softly.


    ¡°Would you like to hear my parents¡¯ story?¡±


    Lina smiled curiously and leaned against his shoulder, eager to hear the tale.


    ¡°My father also concealed his identity from my mother in the past.


    ¡°They met by chance, with my father assuming someone else¡¯s identity. Initially, he believed their


    rtionship wouldn¡¯tst, but he became deeply involvedter on.


    ¡°However, he had his reservations and only revealed his true identity to my mother when she was in


    grave danger.¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes widened, her breath held in anticipation.


    ¡°My mother was hurt in that incident, but thankfully, they reconciled, and my father continues to dote on


    her to this day.¡±


    Zuko turned to her, his gaze serious. ¡°Lina, I shared this with you because I don¡¯t want to follow in my


    father¡¯s footsteps. When two people are determined to be together, they should be open and honest. I


    don¡¯t want you to be hurt in any way.¡±


    ¡°Zuko¡­¡±


    Zuko locked eyes with her. ¡°I will do everything in my power to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Lina smiled. ¡°I will also protect you.¡±


    ¡°You silly girl!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m serious! Who says only men can protect women?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ alright.¡± Zuko¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°If you truly want to protect me, then when your mother scolds


    me in the future, you must defend me!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lina was taken aback but couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter.


    Under the twinkling fireflies surrounding them like shimmering stars, the two embraced in the Southeast


    Aciatic night. Their eyes were illuminated, and their hearts warmed.


    Zuko suddenly said, ¡°Lina, for now, please don¡¯t tell your parents about my true identity, okay?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Your mother has always believed I¡¯m the son-inw who married into the family.¡± He chuckled softly.


    ¡°Let me continue to be that for a little while longer! I will reveal the truth to her once she approves and


    we sessfully obtain our marriage certificate.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lina hesitated. Wouldn¡¯t this be unfair to him?


    However, her parents weren¡¯t the type to cling to social status. Their main criterion for a son-inw was


    someone who could be part of the family. If they were to discover Zuko¡¯s true identity, would they


    change their minds and refuse to let her marry him?


    Lina sighed. It was indeed a dilemma.


    Perhaps, as he suggested, she should follow his n and wait until everything was settled. That way,


    they wouldn¡¯t have any regrets.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She obediently nestled in his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you.¡±


    Zuko¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he held her even tighter.


    In truth, there was one thing he hadn¡¯t been honest with her about¡ªthe existence of Pammy and Gia¡¯s


    identities¡­


    But those things no longer mattered. What mattered most was that the person in his arms had no


    misunderstandings, anger, orck of understanding toward him.


    That was the strength that would propel him forward.

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    ¡°Zuko, what are you thinking?¡± asked Lina.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Zuko regained his focus and rubbed her hair. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± she asked.


    Bewildered, Zuko¡¯s expression showed that he hadn¡¯t heard a thing.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lina smiled helplessly and repeated herself, ¡°I said, don¡¯t let my ssmates know about your identity


    either, okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m concerned that it might bring unnecessary trouble for you¡­¡±


    Lina turned her face away, trying to appear nonchnt, but her voice was soft and barely audible.


    But what did she mean by ¡°unnecessary trouble¡±?


    Simply put, if her female ssmates found out about Zuko¡¯s identity, they would undoubtedly pursue


    him. Even Mrs. Nash¡¯s daughter had her eyes on him, didn¡¯t she?


    It was better for him to maintain the image of an ordinary guy!


    Lina pouted, and Zuko saw through her little n. He gently hugged her and pulled her back into his


    arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. None of those things you¡¯re worried about will happen.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying¡­¡±


    Zuko pressed his forehead against hers, giving her a faint smile, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day, Lina received a message in the school group chat.


    Heidi had been privately epting gifts from students, causing significant damage to the school¡¯s


    reputation. As a result, she was expelled from her teaching position and could no longer work in the


    field.


    In the group chat, the wealthy heirs and heiresses who had been bullied by her but had never dared to


    resist sent a series of celebratory emojis.


    With the absence of the teacher leading the group, the study tour had to end prematurely.


    Upon returning to Jangasas, Melissa was overjoyed to see Zuko. She almost set off a string of


    firecrackers to wee him.


    ¡°Ah, Zeke, you¡¯re finally back!¡± She pulled him toward the supermarket, saying, ¡°You have no idea. The


    shelves have been in disarray these past two days while you were gone! And your father-inw


    couldn¡¯t handle the deliveries when they arrived. Dave was still in ss, so he struggled to move those


    boxes alone¡­ Now, his back is hurting again! By the way, your treatment worked well on himst time,


    so you should treat him again this time!


    ¡°Zeke, after you finish at the supermarket,e back quickly. I haven¡¯t taught you how to make


    caramelized drumsticks yet!


    ¡°Oh, Zeke, while you tidy up the shelves, clean the ce too. It¡¯s covered in dust¡­


    ¡°Zeke¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mom, will you ever stop?¡± Lina stomped her foot anxiously. ¡°He just came back. Can¡¯t you let him


    rest?¡±


    ¡°And why should he rest?¡± Melissa stared at her. ¡°He¡¯s a grown man. Will this little bit of work tire him


    out?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Never mind when Lina didn¡¯t know about Zuko¡¯s identity before. Now that she knew he was the


    esteemed Hamerton heir, she had to exercise more restraint.


    But Melissa remained oblivious. She still treated Zeke the same as before¡ªas the son-inw she


    wanted to groom.


    ¡°Lina, it¡¯s fine,¡± Zuko said happily with a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the store now. I¡¯ll probably be done by


    noon, and the delivery truck won¡¯t arrive until the afternoon, so it won¡¯t disrupt business.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Melissa¡¯s eyes lit up, and she patted Zuko¡¯s shoulder, looking at Lina. ¡°See? I still


    have to rely on my son-inw in crucial moments!¡±


    Zuko pursed his lips and walked out of the alley.


    Lina watched his broad back, feeling warmth in her heart. She smiled with her head lowered before


    turning to re at her mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t boss him around anymore in the future!¡± said Lina.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, girl?¡± Melissa rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just teaching him!


    ¡°Men¡­ You have to push them constantly, especially someone like Zeke¡­ He¡¯ll be our son-inw in


    the future, so we can¡¯t be too nice to him now. We need to establish some rules!¡±


    Despite talking about setting rules, Melissa put on her apron and hurried into the kitchen to cook for


    Zuko.


    Lina smiled helplessly. Since she didn¡¯t have many sses in the afternoon, she took advantage of her


    mother¡¯s distraction and secretly sneaked out of the house to go to the small supermarket.


    Zuko had already organized most of the shelves when he saw someone bounding in with a bobbing


    head and two cups of milk tea in her hands.


    He frowned. ¡°Why are you drinking this artificially sweetened stuff again?¡±


    After saying that, he willingly took a cup of mango yogurt from her and began to gulp it down.


    They said women never meant what they said, but when men acted simrly, the level of surprise could


    be just as high.


    Lina sat by the side, propping her cheek with her hand and sipping her milk tea as she watched him


    work. She saw his sweat-soaked T-shirt clinging to his body and the lines of his biceps when he raised


    his arms.


    Every move he made exuded a strong masculine charm.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina blushed and quickly suppressed those suggestive thoughts in her mind.


    Zuko turned around and looked at her. ¡°Oh, by the way, Lina, my young brother is also in Jangasas. I¡¯ll


    bring him to meet you one day.¡±


    ¡°Your young brother?¡± asked Lina.


    ¡°Well, more precisely, he¡¯s here with his girlfriend too!¡±


    Lina chuckled. ¡°Then I need to do some skincare before I meet them! Can¡¯t embarrass you.¡±


    Zuko approached her and leaned down, resting his hand on the back of the chair. ¡°I think you look fine.


    You don¡¯t need to dress up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always had sensitive skin, my body too¡­ Since my surgery, I¡¯ve always found that part


    ufortable!¡±


    ¡°Surgery?¡± Zuko paused. ¡°What surgery? Were you sick before?¡±


    ¡°Not sick!¡±


    ¡°Then what was it?¡±


    Lina suddenly stopped, unsure whether to reveal that she had undergone surgery in the past to remove


    the birthmark on her waist. How would he react if she told him? And if she said more and identally


    revealed that the mole on her face was artificial, what would he think of her?


    Those surgeries were all cosmetic procedures. It was said that men disliked women who had


    undergone stic surgeries the most.


    Besides, the surgery had been performed on her waist, a private area. She couldn¡¯t just blurt it out like


    that!


    Lina swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s all in the past. There¡¯s no need to ask,¡± she said.


    Zuko frowned. ¡°Lina!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, right?¡± Lina nced at him and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not discuss this anymore! When are


    we meeting your brother?¡±

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    When Toph firstid eyes on Lina, he couldn¡¯t help but stare at her for a while. He not only stared, but


    he also approached her directly, wanting to get a closer look.


    However, just as he was getting closer, a big hand suddenly grabbed him by the back of his neck! A


    stern and icy voice followed. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Toph sat back in his seat, wearing an embarrassed smile as he scratched his head. ¡°No, no¡­ Zuko, let


    go!¡±


    Lina joined in with a smile and coughed lightly to ease the awkwardness.


    Zuko nced at his brother and pulled Lina¡¯s chair closer to him.


    Toph had never seen his older brother act so possessive before. He chuckled and stood up, taking the


    initiative to introduce himself, ¡°I¡¯m Toph, his favorite younger brother!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zuko scowled. ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Bro, do me a favor!¡±


    Zuko looked at Toph, and their eyes met, causing them both to burst intoughter.


    ¡°This is Renee Thompson.¡± Toph ced a hand on Renee¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Renee, this is the sister-inw I


    was telling you about, Lina Jenner!¡±


    The two girls nodded slightly and exchanged smiles across the table.


    From Zuko¡¯s perspective, their smiles seemed somewhat simr¡­


    ¡°Lina, I apologize for earlier,¡± Toph said, ¡°Normally, I don¡¯t stare at people like that, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re incredibly beautiful and also look familiar!¡± Toph joked, ¡°But my brother is different. He inherited


    the temperament of our grandmother and father, so he can appear poker-faced like the grim reaper. I¡¯m


    truly surprised that he found someone like you¡ª Ouch!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Before Toph could finish his sentence, he received a swat from his brother. Renee pursed her lips and


    smiled, gently tugging Toph under the table to make him stop talking.


    Linaughed heartily.


    Zuko ced his arm around her shoulder. His icy eyes held a hint of warmth as he looked at her.


    Soon, the dishes were served, all of them specialties of Jangasas. They sat on the top terrace of Best


    Level, overlooking the bustling area of Jangasas. In the distance, the sea glistened under the sunlight,


    creating a beautiful and sparkling sight. The four of them chatted andughed, creating a moment that


    felt like a painting filled with the colors of youth.


    After dinner, they took a stroll down themercial street. The two girls walked arm in arm, unable to


    resist stopping whenever they spotted something cute. The two men followed behind, their eyes fixed


    on the ones they admired, wearing gentle smiles.


    ¡°Hey, bro,¡± Toph nudged his elbow against Zuko. ¡°These two are really something. It¡¯s their first


    meeting, but it feels like they¡¯ve known each other for ages.¡±


    Zuko¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Why were you staring at Lina earlier?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Toph whispered, ¡°Honestly, when I first saw my sister-inw, I had this strange feeling that she


    looked familiar, but I couldn¡¯t remember where I had seen her before¡­ And then it hit me! Zuko, don¡¯t


    you think she resembles Renee from certain angles?¡±


    Toph made a frame with his hands, framing Lina within it. ¡°I also noticed that she has some simrities


    with Aunt Linda!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s heart skipped a beat. While both brothers had been learning art since childhood, Zuko


    specialized in still life, while Toph excelled in portraits and enjoyed studying features and bone


    structures.


    After Toph pointed it out, Zuko couldn¡¯t help but see the resemnce.


    ¡°In this big world, there truly are all sorts of wonders!¡± Toph rubbed his chin and smiled. ¡°Actually, with


    such arge poption, it¡¯s not surprising to find two people who resemble each other. But what¡¯s


    strange is how well they get along¡­ Look at them. They¡¯re like sisters!¡±


    Zuko froze for a few seconds, his heartbeat suddenly out of sync. He remembered the words of a


    certain middle-aged woman¡ª¡±Zeke, Lina was actually taken from that couple! Look, they don¡¯t bear a


    resemnce, do they?¡±

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    A thought crossed Zuko¡¯s mind. ¡®Perhaps the two of them are not ¡°like sisters,¡± but¡­¡¯


    ¡°Zuko, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Toph reached out and waved his hand in front of Zuko. ¡°Why are you


    spacing out? Come on. They went to get ice cream!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zuko snapped back to reality and looked at his brother. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with getting ice cream?


    Lina likes it.¡±


    ¡°But Renee can¡¯t have it now!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t?¡±


    Toph froze, his face turning red. He quickly grabbed Zuko¡¯s arm and hurriedly followed.


    The enjoyable day came to an end swiftly. Zuko and Lina returned home just in time for dinner. The


    table was filled with Melissa¡¯s specialties.


    ¡°Zeke, Lina! Come and have dinner!¡± Melissa happily served them.


    As a mother, she always worried that her children did not eat enough. Therge bowl Zuko used could


    easily be ced on top of Lina¡¯s head like a hat. Zuko smiled helplessly and rubbed his stomach,


    concerned that his well-maintained abs had turned into a soft little belly under Melissa¡¯s constant


    feeding.


    He ate while quietly observing the family of four at the dining table. Since joining this family, he had


    never observed them so carefully. The more he observed, the more he realized that Mary¡¯s remark of


    ¡°How can two country bumpkins give birth to such a girl¡± was urate¡­


    Zuko frowned slightly, cing his cutlery down and casually saying with a smile, ¡°I think I saw Mrs.


    Nash dancing in the park when we came back just now.¡±


    ¡°Mary?¡± Melissa snorted. ¡°It¡¯s probably her daughter who came back again, bringing her some good


    stuff, and she wanted to show off!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± Zuko warmly replied. ¡°There was a girl with her, but it was too dark to see her


    clearly¡­ Heh, but thest time she came for treatment, she did look exactly like Mrs. Nash.¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Daveughed. ¡°They both have the same round faces! Door Guardian, gics can¡¯t be


    resisted. When I go out with my dad, everyone says I¡¯m Jesse Jr.¡±


    ¡°Eat your food!¡± Melissa knocked Dave¡¯s head with her spoon, her expression somewhat unnatural.


    In this family, they could talk about anything except for appearance¡ªbecause she felt guilty and was


    deceiving herself. She thought that as long as they did not talk about it at home, the matter did not


    exist.


    Despite that, the neighbors all knew that a duck and a swan were two different species, and a country


    bumpkin could not give birth to a graceful swan.


    Zuko smiled. ¡°Auntie, actually, I think Mrs. Nash must be jealous of you. She¡¯s jealous that your


    daughter is prettier and better than hers, so she spreads rumors about you everywhere.¡±


    ¡°W-What did she say?¡± Melissa became nervous. ¡°What did she say about me!?¡±


    Zuko lowered his voice. ¡°She just said that you adopted Lina. That she¡¯s not your biological daughter.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s crazy!¡± Melissa reacted strongly, nearly dropping her bowl. She shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t expect


    anything nice toe out of Mary Nash¡¯s mouth! Lina is clearly my daughter! She is!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Lina quickly grabbed her and shot Zuko a look. She had grown immune to such rumors since


    she was young but also found it strange. Were these people so idle that they had to create such


    rumors just because she looked a little better?


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough!¡± She nudged Zuko and then walked over to Melissa, affectionately hugging her


    from behind.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m my mom¡¯s daughter. Who else dotes on me like this besides my mom? Right?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Melissa finally forced a smile, patting Lina¡¯s hand, and softly uttered, ¡°Good


    girl.¡±


    Despite it all, the depth of darkness in Zuko¡¯s eyes grew deeper.

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    ¡°Zeke, if you¡­ If you don¡¯t believe it, I¡¯ll prove it to you!¡± Jesse tugged at Melissa¡¯s sleeve, urging her to


    sit down and eat, but she ignored it and insisted on going into the room to rummage through the


    cabs. Soon, she held a thin birth certificate in her hand and ced it in front of Zuko.


    ¡°Look, this is Lina¡¯s birth certificate!¡± Melissa¡¯s voice trembled as she pointed at the name on it. ¡°Father:


    Jesse Jenner, Mother: Melissa Jones. What¡¯s wrong with that!? The hospital issued this!¡±


    Zuko quickly stood up. ¡°Auntie, please calm down. I never doubted¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop listening to Mary¡¯s nonsense!¡± Melissa trembled as she angrily scolded and returned the birth


    certificate to her room, refusing to finish dinner.


    After dinner, Zuko made a call to Toph at the entrance of the alley.


    ¡°I have a question for you,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°How would you react if you had a son, but everyone


    said he wasn¡¯t your son?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, bro?¡± Toph¡¯s tone rose at the end. ¡°You¡¯re not hoping I¡¯ll be c*ckolded, are you?¡±


    Zuko scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m being serious!¡±


    Toph thought for a moment and chuckled. ¡°I might get angry at first and exin to everyone, but I


    wouldn¡¯t care as much over time. The truth will reveal itself. Besides, my son is mine, and blood ties


    cannot be changed. Why should I panic?¡±


    ¡°But if your son¡­ doesn¡¯t resemble you?¡±


    ¡°Uh, bro, must you put it like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying ¡®what if¡¯!¡±


    Toph shrugged, wondering why Zuko did not ask himself that question.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Fathers and sons will always have some resemnce! Besides, even though I don¡¯t


    resemble our father, I look like our grandfather!¡±


    ¡°Like our grandfather¡­ all puffed up and prickly?¡± remarked Zuko.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Bro, our grandfather was handsome when he was young!¡± Toph smirked. ¡°Anyway, what I mean is


    children don¡¯t have to resemble one specific person. Some traits can skip a generation, so there¡¯s no


    need to care too much about what others think.¡±


    Yes, that sounded more like a normal person¡¯s mindset. Others could say whatever they wanted, which


    might the beginning, but the rumors would eventually debunk themselves as long as one stayed calm.


    However, Melissa¡¯s reaction was so intense that it seemed like guilty behavior.


    ¡®Guilty?¡¯


    Zuko narrowed his eyes. He turned around and stared at the small house not far away. The living room


    was lit with a warm yellow glow, and the TV was probably still on, ying their favorite show currently.


    Lina saw that Melissa had not eaten much for dinner and brought a bowl of porridge into the room,


    somehow managing to quickly calm the woman.


    Melissa came out to cut fruits for the family and peeked her head out toward the entrance of the alley.


    ¡°Zeke,e in and have some fruits after your call!¡±


    Zuko responded and was going to walk over, but his feet felt heavy as if weighed down by a thousand


    pounds.


    The family was harmonious, and the scene was too beautiful to disturb. Would his suspicions¡­ be a


    ticking time bomb?


    He took a deep breath, adjusted his expression to a more natural one, and walked in quickly. He met


    Melissa¡¯s loving gaze.


    ¡°Zeke, I heard your young brother¡¯s here?¡±


    Zuko froze for a moment before he gently nodded. ¡°Um¡­ yes.¡±


    ¡°Then invite him over for a meal! I¡¯ll treat him well!¡± Melissa couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°By the way, Zeke,


    what does your brother like? Write a list tomorrow, and I¡¯ll buy it for him! Also, if he¡¯s staying outside,


    wouldn¡¯t it be inconvenient? He can also stay here and share a room with Dave!¡±


    ¡°Auntie, no need for the trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bother. We¡¯re family! It¡¯s my duty to take care of you all!¡± Melissa¡¯s smile was genuine, and


    Zuko was willing to believe that she was too.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    During the time they spent together, Melissa had genuinely been nice to him, not to mention how caring


    she was toward Lina. Although she nagged and grumbled like allmon housewives, her feelings


    toward her children were pure, without any impurities, like a crystal.

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    Zuko nced at Lina, who was immersed in the joy of being with her family, her genuine smile touching


    his heart. If he were to disrupt this peace rashly, would he still witness such pure beauty in her smile?


    Besides, everything had yet to reach a final conclusion. What if it was all just a misunderstanding?


    A long sigh escaped Zuko¡¯s lips as he felt a heavy weight in his heart.


    ¡­


    In the stillness of the night, Jesse and Melissa¡¯s bedroom door was tightly shut, allowing a faint light to


    seep through the window.


    Jesse looked at his wife with a heavy heart. After much hesitation, he finally spoke with a stiff tone.


    ¡°Next time¡­ don¡¯t show Lina¡¯s birth certificate again.¡±


    Melissa, who was flipping through old photos of Lina as a child, froze suddenly, her finger hovering


    over a particr picture of them holding Lina at the pier.


    ¡°That birth certificate is fake.¡± Jesse nced around and whispered, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have shown it to


    Zeke. He¡¯s been jailed for forging documents before. He¡¯s a professional! I¡¯m sure he spotted it


    instantly.¡±


    Realization of the danger of her actions struck Melissa, and she turned pale. How could she have


    forgotten?


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± She remained silent for a while, trying to appear calm. ¡°I only showed it to him briefly. He


    couldn¡¯t see it clearly!¡±


    Jesse cast a nce at her, impatiently smacking his lips together. ¡°Just don¡¯t argue with Mary anymore.


    Let her say whatever she wants! Your outburst only made Zeke think we are guilty¡­¡±


    Melissa bit her lip, feeling guilty indeed. Lately, she had been unable to sleep well, gued by


    nightmares that transported her back to the time when they were on the boat.


    In the dream¡­


    She could hear the cries of a little girl and turned around to find young Lina standing alone on the deck.


    When she hurriedly ran over to pick her up, Lina suddenly grew up before her eyes. Her gaze turned


    icy and resentful as if she was staring at an enemy. ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me go home? Why!?¡±


    Melissa burst into tears, unable to utter a word.


    ¡°You won¡¯t let me go home, and you won¡¯t let me find my parents! I hate you! I hate you!¡±


    Melissa woke up abruptly, her pillow soaked with tears.


    ¡­


    Even now, recalling that dream made her shudder, sending chills down her spine.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jesse¡¯s timing to speak was uncanny. ¡°Honey, after the shipwreck, we should¡¯ve handed Lina over to


    the police, let them help her find her family¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Melissa red at him, her heart pounding.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jesse leaned in, embracing her shoulder and gently patting her as ifforting a child.


    After years of marriage, he understood her feelings better than anyone else. Although Lina was a child


    they had found, his wife pampered and cherished her for these 20 years, fearing that the girl would


    experience even the slightest injustice. She loved her even more than their biological son.


    Perhaps, this was the special bond between people.


    Jesse sighed, his eyes slightly red as he whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it. Don¡¯t dwell too much. Let


    things take their course.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t abandon my daughter!¡± Melissa¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Why did we let Zeke stay in our house? Wasn¡¯t


    it to win over this potential son-inw and keep Lina by our side?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°We have to keep this secret. No matter what others say, we must insist that Lina is our daughter!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, haven¡¯t we done so all these years?¡± Jesse looked troubled. ¡°But, honey, secrets can¡¯t be kept


    forever.¡±


    ¡°They can!¡± Melissa insisted, speaking in a low tone after pondering for a while. ¡°I guess Zeke said that


    to test us¡­ Maybe he thought he wouldn¡¯t gain anything if Lina wasn¡¯t our daughter!¡±


    Jesse¡¯s eyes lit up, finding her reasoning sound. He couldn¡¯t believe this prospective son-inw had no


    ulterior motives!


    ¡°So what should we do, honey?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    Melissa chuckled, pursing her lips as she thought. ¡°It¡¯s easy. It¡¯ll work as long as we treat them well.¡±


    ¡°How do we do that?¡± asked Jesse.


    She had already formted a n for that.


    They had worked hard to run the small supermarket for years. Although they were not wealthy, their


    standard of living was considered above average in the city.


    In addition to their old house in the alley, they had purchased a brand new condo in the city center.


    Her n was to leave the supermarket and the old house to Lina while they would live in the condo


    with their son. As long as they had some savings, everything would be fine.


    Lina¡¯s ie would be guaranteed as she would take over the supermarket and have a ce to live


    since they were also giving her the old house.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Moreover, the house was located in a great area with a school nearby. Its value would increase over


    time, and it would be convenient for them when they had children.


    Melissa smiled as she touched the deed. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best as long as it¡¯s for my daughter¡­ Sigh. I think


    this should be enough to make Zeke stay!¡±


    Jesse nodded and praised his wife for her wisdom.


    Lina was their darling daughter, and if Zeke could take good care of her, Jesse would be relieved.


    ¡­


    The next day, while Zuko was sorting out the stock, he received a call from Fred. He had been


    investigating Gia¡¯s whereabouts as instructed.


    As soon as Zuko answered, Fred greeted him with friendlyughter. ¡°Mr. Hamerton!¡±


    Zuko frowned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you order me to work for you?¡± Fred lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating Gia¡¯s


    whereabouts!¡±


    Zuko was stunned and asked with his deep voice, ¡°What did you find?¡±


    ¡°Something unusual about her, indeed!¡± Fred said. ¡°There¡¯s a phone number that shows up frequently


    on her phone bill, and it¡¯s from Centrolis! I checked the number, and I was surprised to find that it


    belongs to¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Fred paused before continuing. ¡°The person¡¯s name is Melvin Thompson. He seems to be rted to


    Nichs Thompson of the Thompson Group¡­¡±


    Zuko¡¯s face turned serious, and his grip on the phone tightened.


    Fred asked, ¡°Mr. Hamerton, I also found that although Melvin is old, he¡¯s quite the yboy. There were


    even rumors about him with a porn star a few years ago! Do you think Gia became his sugar baby for


    money?¡±


    Zuko bit his lip softly, deep in thought.


    It wasn¡¯t about being a sugar daddy or not, but it had something to do with Pammy.


    ¡°Did you find anything else?¡± Zuko asked.


    ¡°Not at the moment,¡± Fred answered honestly, but he assured him, ¡°I¡¯ll report to you as soon as I find


    anything else!¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Zuko thanked him in a t tone before ending the call.


    After contemting for a while, Zuko called Toph.


    ¡­


    The brothers met at a nearby dessert ce at the corner of the street. However, to Zuko¡¯s surprise,


    Toph was apanied by Renee.


    Zuko furrowed his brow and silently questioned Toph with his eyes, asking why he had brought her


    along.


    Toph responded with a blink of his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave her alone!¡±


    ¡°When did you be so soft?¡± Zuko asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you set a great example for me, brother?¡± Toph retorted.


    The brothers exchanged a knowing look, their eyes filled with understanding.


    Renee asked softly, ¡°Zuko, Toph, what are you guys up to?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing, nothing!¡± Tophughed. ¡°We were¡­ discussing things.¡±


    Naturally, she didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind the Hamerton brothers¡¯ ¡°discussion¡±. She looked


    at both of them, feeling lost.


    Zuko cleared his throat. Since his brother had brought her along and Renee was aware of the situation,


    there was no need to hide anything from her.


    He spoke directly. ¡°I received a call from Fred today. He said Gia has been in contact with


    Melvin.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Renee¡¯s face froze. ¡°Could she really be¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t jump to conclusions yet. This is just a hypothesis.¡± Zuko remained calm. ¡°Let¡¯s assume that


    Gia is Pammy, and she already knows about her true identity.¡±


    Toph and Renee looked at Zuko intently, their full attention focused on his words.


    ¡°If she¡¯s Pammy, it doesn¡¯t make sense that she hasn¡¯t returned home and is in frequent contact with


    Melvin. After all, nothingpares to going back to her parents.


    ¡°Furthermore, the Thompsons are a powerful family, and she¡¯s their only daughter. If she returns, she


    can live like a princess immediately. Why would she deceive her parents by being with Melvin?¡±


    Renee and Toph exchanged nces and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s consider another hypothesis. Let¡¯s say Gia doesn¡¯t know about her true identity yet.¡± Zuko


    continued. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s clear that Melvin is using her for his own benefit.¡±


    Toph expressed doubt. ¡°If she¡¯s not Pam¡­ where did he get the DNA sample?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s another question.¡± Zuko¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°The most important thing now is to prove


    that Gia isn¡¯t Pammy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. We just need to get her DNA sample!¡± Toph remarked.


    Zuko scoffed. ¡°But we¡¯re both men. How do we get close to her?¡±


    Toph scratched his head. Just then, Renee smiled sweetly and spoke softly. ¡°Did you guys forget about


    me?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± The brothers looked at the quiet and gentle girl simultaneously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as I can go to her university and pretend to be her junior¡­ I can get her DNA


    sample!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Toph pped his thigh. ¡°Renee is a girl, so she won¡¯t attract any attention. Besides,


    brother, didn¡¯t you establish that elite university under the Hamerton Group?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± Renee was taken aback.


    Toph grinned. ¡°My sister-inw was bullied at university. Out of anger, my brother fired the lecturers


    and conveniently reced all the investors!


    ¡°Lina, my sister-inw, deserves the position of a trustee!¡±

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    Renee looked at the brothers in surprise, her eyes shing with envy.


    ¡°Lina is so lucky,¡± she eximed softly.


    Zuko signaled his brother, and Toph instantly took her hand, speaking with allure. ¡°I would do the same


    if simr things happened to you.¡±


    ¡°Toph¡­¡± She hesitated, biting her lip, and softly removed her hand.


    In reality, she wanted to keep her distance from him. She was Melvin¡¯s daughter, the one responsible


    for harming the Thompsons.


    How could she deserve to be with Toph?


    Even if he didn¡¯t reject her, the Hamerton parents might not forgive her.


    However, love was a strange thing. The more one tried to control it, the more it slipped away from their


    grasp.


    She discreetly nced at him, then quickly looked away. She rubbed her hands, gripping the corner of


    her shirt nervously.


    ¡°Oh yeah, about getting Renee to approach Gia¡­¡± Zuko paused. ¡°Renee, I¡¯ll handle all your student


    passes and try my best to get you in the same building as Gia.¡±


    She nodded earnestly, snapping back to her senses.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zuko. I won¡¯t mess up.¡± She smiled sincerely, ¡°If she¡¯s really Pam, I¡¯ll tell the truth as


    soon as I return to Jangasas!¡±


    Zuko felt his heart tighten. He pitied the vulnerable girl in front of him even more.


    Renee could easily take everything from the Thompsons like a piece of cake. She was clearly living in


    terrible conditions, and the Thompsons were the perfect stepping stone.


    But she didn¡¯t. She insisted on returning what didn¡¯t belong to her.


    So how could Melvin deserve to be her father?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Toph was a little worried. ¡°Renee, I heard that Gia is vicious. Please be careful when you approach


    her!¡±


    ¡°Vicious?¡± She was taken aback. ¡°Who said that?¡±


    ¡°My brother!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s face changed, and he coughed hard.


    Renee chuckled when she realized. ¡°Zuko, did you call Gia vicious because she bullied Lina?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Of course not!¡± Zuko said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not someone who gets overwhelmed by emotions.¡±


    Toph rolled his eyes and made a funny face at him. Theyughed.


    Two dayster¡­


    Renee sessfully entered the university as a junior, one year before Gia.


    Zuko¡¯s brilliant arrangement had them in sses on the same floor. That day, Renee intentionally went


    to the wrong ssroom. She saw Gia sitting by the window, absent-mindedly flipping through a book.


    ¡°Hi, may I know if anyone is sitting here?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    Renee quietly took the empty seat beside her.


    Gia nced at her coldly, not answering. She had been irritated for the past few days.


    After returning from Southeast Aciatic, Lina stopped treating her as a friend. They stopped talking,


    bing strangers.


    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to destroy her now. Besides, she had Zuko. It was impossible to get close to her.


    However, Melvin kept calling, asking about the situation.


    Since he stopped using a middle person, he contacted her directly.


    She tested him a few times, asking why he didn¡¯t have her pretend to be Pam in Centrolis. She


    would do a better job, for sure!


    He would merely scoff.


    So what if she could do a better job? How could he allow someone else to benefit from it!?


    No matter how dumb and weak Renee was, she was his daughter. Moreover, it was much easier for


    him to control her!


    Gia frowned, feeling as if the words in the book were floating. She had been staring at it but couldn¡¯t


    finish a single sentence.


    ¡°Hey?¡± Renee leaned in to look at her. ¡°Can I sit here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Gia replied irritably. ¡°Just sit if you want. Who¡¯s stopping you?¡±


    Renee fell silent and sat beside her.


    She saw the name ¡°Gia Chapman¡± written in the book and looked at her face. She looked exactly like


    the picture Fred had sent.

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    After confirming that she had found the right person, Renee smiled and politely asked, ¡°This is a public


    elective ss, but I didn¡¯t bring my textbook¡­ Do you mind if I take a look at yours?¡±


    Gia red at her and shoved the book she was holding in her direction. She didn¡¯t care to look at it


    anyway.


    Renee smiled gratefully and thanked her. Then, out of the blue, she let out a scream.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gia was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Oh no, this isn¡¯t my yearbook!¡± Renee pretended to panic. ¡°So this isn¡¯t my ss¡­ I should have


    called you senior!¡±


    Gia rolled her eyes, feeling even more annoyed.


    Everyone at this university was wealthy, but it seemed that the wealthy kidscked intelligence. Just


    like the person standing in front of her. How did she even get into university if she couldn¡¯t even


    distinguish her sses?


    Renee stood frozen in panic, clutching the corner of her shirt with teary eyes.


    Gia felt a sense of satisfaction seeing how timid Renee appeared. The second-generation rich may


    have money, but they were dumb. Despite not having money herself, she was much smarter than


    them. It always felt good to see someone beneath her, especially when that person held a high status


    and came from a privileged background butcked capability in certain aspects.


    Gia stood up, crossing her arms and adopting a condescending tone. ¡°Hey! Are you new here?¡±


    Renee nodded, biting her lip.


    ¡°We¡¯re not epting new students now, so how did you manage to get in?¡±


    Renee had prepared an answer for this question, ensuring it was wless. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do well


    academically, but my family owns over 50 mines that need management. My parents couldn¡¯t handle


    them, so they forced me to obtain a certificate before returning to inherit our family assets. But I failed


    to get into a university. They could only pay a lot to send me here as a guest student.¡±


    ¡°A guest student?¡± Gia felt even more superior upon hearing that.


    ¡®So, she is just a guest student!¡¯Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    And what about Gia? She had gotten in based on her own abilities, securing the second-highest score


    in the exams. Lina, of course, imed the top spot.


    Gia¡¯s face turned grim. The thought of Lina infuriated her.


    However, this second-generation rich girl seemed genuinely honest. She appeared like an easy target,


    and it would be a waste not to take advantage of her.


    ¡°Alright, stop crying.¡± Gia handed her a tissue. ¡°Which building and ss are you supposed to go to?


    I¡¯m sure you remember that, right?¡±


    ¡°Um, well¡­¡± Renee pretended to struggle with her memory for a while, making it seem like a difficult


    task. Finally, she recalled with apparent effort, ¡°I should be in Building 8, ss 302!¡±


    ¡°This is ss 301. Your ssroom is just across the hall.¡±


    Renee widened her eyes and looked outside in an exaggerated manner. After confirming multiple times


    that the ssroom across was indeed 302, she turned back to give Gia a bright smile.


    ¡°Thank you, senior! Thank you so much!¡±


    Gia frowned. She didn¡¯t want to be associated with someone so embarrassing.


    Meanwhile, as Renee left, the students in the ss started discussing her enthusiastically.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the precious Ms. Rene, whose family owns mines?¡±


    Gia perked up and listened attentively.


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s good at everything except academics!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    One of the young men eximed, ¡°But if I could marry her, my family business would triple!¡±


    Another girl sighed. ¡°I wish I could marry her too! My dad¡¯spany is facing financial difficulties, and


    seeing him worry takes away my appetite!¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t all their problems be solved if they got their hands on those 50 mines?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just joking! We¡¯re both girls. How could we get married?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I heard she has a brother. If you marry her brother, wouldn¡¯t that save your family business?¡±


    Gia didn¡¯t pay attention to the rest of the conversation but clearly heard that part.


    ¡®So, Ms. Rene has a¡­ brother?¡¯

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    Gia clenched her fists, a confident smile appearing on her face. Thoughts filled her head after realizing


    that Ms. Rene had a brother.


    Renee came from a big family business, and if Gia could be with the son of that family, Zuko would


    mean nothing to her.


    Taking a deep breath, Gia had a strong desire topete with Lina in everything, even when it came to


    men. She wanted to surpass and step on her. Smirking with satisfaction, she picked up her book and


    hurriedly left the ssroom.


    ¡­


    In Further Mathematics ss, which was known to be challenging, even for many boys, Renee found


    enjoyment. She understood the subject before the lecturer even exined it, effortlessly grasping


    concepts like calculus.


    However, her understanding only remained on paper, as she struggled to answer questions when


    called upon. Her panicked state brought tears to her eyes, entertaining her ssmates, much to the


    lecturer¡¯s annoyance.


    After ss, Renee secretly tore up her draft, sensing that something was about to happen. As


    expected, Gia approached her, carrying two cups of coffee.


    ¡°This is for you, Ms. Rene,¡± Gia said, her intent clear to Renee.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Renee replied, aware that Gia was likely there because of the students¡¯ discussions.


    Unbeknownst to her, those students were actually arranged by Zuko to y their parts.


    Taking a sip of the coffee, Renee suddenly coughed and spat it out. It tasted extremely bitter to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s so bitter. It¡¯s horrible!¡± Renee eximed.


    Meanwhile, Gia found the coffee to be great and couldn¡¯t understand why Renee found it bitter.


    ¡°Senior¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Rene, you don¡¯t have to call me that. Just call me Gia!¡± Gia responded, smiling brightly.


    Renee maintained a t expression and silently observed Gia, realizing that her overly friendly smile


    was targeted at the son of a boss who owned 50 mines.


    With her innocent doe eyes, Renee gazed at Gia and asked, ¡°Do you know my brother?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gia replied, not only because she didn¡¯t know him but also because she hadn¡¯t heard of such a


    wealthy family in Jangasas. However, she understood from her ssmates¡¯ discussions that they must


    be powerful.


    ¡°I have a brother who¡¯s even more handsome than celebrities. And he¡¯s still single!¡± Renee remarked.


    Gia couldn¡¯t help but find Renee¡¯s words amusing. The woman was being more generous than


    necessary.


    Without hesitation, Renee suggested, ¡°Senior, my coffee is horrible. Can I drink yours?¡±


    Gia felt troubled by the request since she had already taken a sip, but Renee¡¯s persistent innocence


    made her hand over her cup to Renee.


    ¡°Thanks, senior!¡± Renee eximed, taking Gia¡¯s cup of coffee. She then ran out of the ssroom


    without looking back, leaving Gia stunned.


    Still in a daze, Gia stood motionless as she watched Renee¡¯s hasty departure. Suddenly, her phone


    vibrated, breaking her from her thoughts.


    ¡°Are you dead?¡± A cold voice came from the other end.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Startled, Gia lowered her voice and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Thompson?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°My daughter is in Jangasas right now¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me!?¡± Melvin¡¯s voice sounded frustrated.


    Confused, Gia scoffed and replied, ¡°That¡¯s too much, Mr. Thompson. I don¡¯t even know what your


    daughter looks like!¡±


    ¡°Renee, that damned girl¡­¡± Melvin criticized. ¡°And that bastard Toph! They went together! They even


    got bodyguards at the hospital before leaving! I can¡¯t even get close to that woman¡¯s ward now!¡±


    Feeling annoyed, Gia replied, ¡°Mr. Thompson, I don¡¯t have time to hear about what¡¯s happening in your


    life¡­¡±


    Fuming with anger, Melvin took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. Just as Gia was about to


    hang up, she heard him mumbling, ¡°Renee, that damned girl¡­ Damned girl!¡±


    ¡®Renee? Ms. Rene?¡¯ Gia¡¯s heart started racing as she considered the possibility.


    Could it be a coincidence? Renee took her coffee. What was she up to?


    ¡°Hey, are you dead!?¡± Melvin scolded. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything right!¡±


    Gia¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Mr. Thompson, don¡¯t scold me first¡­ I think I might¡¯ve seen the Renee you¡¯re


    talking about!¡±


    ¡­


    Renee discarded the coffee she had taken from Gia and kept only the lid. Zuko and Toph pulled over in


    their car to pick her up.


    ¡°I got it!¡± Renee eximed, smiling at Zuko and Toph. She handed them the item in a transparent bag.


    ¡°I watched Gia drink this with my own eyes and took this from her,¡± she exined. ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to


    the hospital for the test!¡±


    Toph frowned, expressing concern. ¡°But we don¡¯t have Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need them.¡± Zuko chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s use Renee¡¯s. She and Pammy are cousins, so their DNA


    must have simrities!¡±

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re so smart, brother!¡± Toph¡¯s eyes lit up, and he almost threw himself at Zuko, wanting


    to give him a hug.


    However, Zuko looked at him with a frown and lifted his hand to block him with a look of disgust on his


    face.


    ¡°What!¡± The second grandson of the Hamertons felt wronged. ¡°We always hugged when we were


    young. Did you forget that?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!?¡± Zuko red at him. ¡°Stay away from me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna!¡± Toph grinned and kept trying to shove himself toward his brother.


    It was inevitable that the brothers would end up in a fight, which made Reneeugh. Only then did


    Zuko realize it.


    This bastard did it to his brother just to make his girlfriend happy! Did he put on an act for her?


    ¡°Okay, stop it!¡± Zuko asserted his authority as the elder brother. ¡°The most important thing now is to run


    the test at the hospital! There¡¯s a hospital in Jangasas that I¡¯m familiar with. We know each other, so it¡¯s


    convenient.¡±


    Toph and Renee looked at each other, smiled, and nodded. The three of them headed to the hospital.


    ¡­


    It took less than two days to get the test results since they had submitted the sample. On that day, Toph


    asked to meet Zuko at the same cafe and showed him the test report as soon as they met.


    ¡°Look at the number, bro!¡±


    Zuko flipped directly to thest page: Simrity ¨C 0%.


    He was stunned, his heart sinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zuko¡­¡± Renee felt guilty. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I thought Gia was Pam. I-I should¡¯ve gotten more


    information from my dad¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not ming you!¡± Toph quickly interjected. ¡°Renee, without you, it would have been impossible


    for us to get this far!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zuko chuckled. ¡°Now we can at least prove that Gia isn¡¯t Pammy.¡±


    ¡°Then how did she get Pammy¡¯s DNA to my dad?¡± Renee asked.


    Zuko¡¯s expression instantly changed, and he and Toph locked eyes, realizing something


    simultaneously.


    Gia was not Pammy, but she had her DNA sample. Thus, the real Pammy must be someone around


    Gia, someone whom Gia could easily approach!


    Could everything really be¡­ what he thought?


    Zuko stopped breathing and clenched his fists tightly, determination shing deep in his eyes.


    Toph asked cautiously, ¡°Bro, maybe you should check with¡­ sister-inw?¡±


    Zuko suddenly lifted his eyes to look at him.


    At that moment, Lina walked over with a bag of snacks.


    ¡°You guys are really here!¡± Her smile was bright and sweet under the sun, and the dimples on her


    cheeks were extra cute. ¡°Toph, Renee, our supermarket is right there! These are the new snacks. Try


    them!¡±


    Toph quickly responded and took the snacks, smiling at Zuko. ¡°Bro, isn¡¯t it your ¡®working hour¡¯ now?


    Nobody is watching the store while the two of you are out!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just delivering these snacks. I¡¯m going back right away.¡± Lina waved, still smiling. ¡°You


    guys carry on. I won¡¯t be a bother!¡±


    ¡°Lina!¡± Zuko suddenly stood up, his lips moving as if he had many things to say that were stuck in his


    throat.


    Meanwhile, an awkward atmosphere settled as Toph nervously watched the two of them.


    Zuko suddenly grabbed Lina¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡­ I want to go back with you.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she thought he was acting strange, she didn¡¯t think too much into it. Instead, she advised with


    a smile, ¡°You should stay and chat with them. There aren¡¯t many customers in the store today. It¡¯s good


    enough to have me there.¡±


    ¡°Lina, I¡­¡±

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    Zuko scratched his nose, hesitating, before taking Lina¡¯s hand and heading to the store. The emotions


    he was experiencing at the moment were beyond words. It felt as if all the spices had been spilled and


    mixed together, something he thought only happened in literature.


    Zuko had always believed that he was a person capable of controlling his emotions. However, at that


    very moment, he was overjoyed yet overwhelmed by an indescribable sadness and pain.


    As they walked, memories flooded Zuko¡¯s mind. He recalled holding Pammy¡¯s hand when they were


    young, guiding her as she took her first steps. They had lost each other for 20 years, and he never


    imagined that she woulde back to him in this way.


    These thoughts echoed in his head as he recalled others¡¯ments about Lina.


    ¡°Bro, I realized that Lina looks like Aunt Linda from certain angles!¡±


    ¡°Look at them, they¡¯ve just met, but they act like sisters!¡±


    ¡°Zeke, I¡¯m telling you, Jesse and Melissa raised an outstanding daughter like Lina. How could people


    like them do that?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Zuko¡¯s heart raced, and without realizing it, he held Lina¡¯s hand tightly, causing her to cry out, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    Startled, Zuko snapped back to his senses. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry! Did I hurt you?¡±


    Concerned, Lina rubbed her reddened hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t look too


    good. Did something happen?¡±


    Zuko took a deep breath and gathered his thoughts. ¡°Lina, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    Surprisingly, Lina replied with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence. There¡¯s something I want to tell you too!¡±


    He was taken aback, watching herugh and pull him into the store while skipping. Once inside and


    away from prying eyes, they sat together behind the counter.


    ¡°What is it that you need to tell me?¡± Lina asked, her smile radiant as she leaned against Zuko¡¯s


    shoulder.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko was touched by her words and the love she received from her adoptive parents. They had treated


    her as their own, and now they were transferring the house and store to her. It made him realize how


    deeply they cared for her, despite not sharing any blood rtion.


    He said, looking at her, ¡°Lina, maybe it¡¯s time I tell your mom the truth. She has been treating me like a


    son-inw, giving me orders and all. I feel bad about it. An old house and a store don¡¯t mean much to


    me. Though¡­ I know it¡¯s everything your mom could offer.¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes filled with warmth as she replied, ¡°You silly man.¡± She smiled while ying with his hair.


    It was then that Zuko decided to reveal everything to Lina, to take her for a DNA test and share his past


    with her. He wanted to bring her back to Centrolis, to the world where she truly belonged.


    But hearing Lina mention that Melissa was giving her the old house and store created a dilemma for


    Zuko.


    He had witnessed the hardships Nichs and Linda endured all these years, yet he couldn¡¯t harbor


    any resentment toward Jesse and Melissa. If he told the truth, Lina would be the first one to be hurt.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Zuko,¡± Lina interrupted his train of thought. ¡°You mentioned there was something you


    needed to tell me. What is it?¡±

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    Zuko felt his throat tighten, and he licked his dry lips. After a moment of silence, he finally spoke up.


    ¡°I¡­ I have a question I¡¯d like to ask you,¡± he said, his voice faltering.


    ¡°Mm-hmm, go ahead and ask,¡± Lina replied.


    ¡°Lina, are you¡­ happy in this home?¡± Zuko asked, his expression filled with uncertainty.


    Lina was taken aback. She sensed that something was off about Zuko today, but she couldn¡¯t quite put


    her finger on it. His eyes seemed more mysterious, and he sometimes appeared hesitant to meet her


    gaze.


    Could it be that there were more secrets to his identity?


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Zuko?¡± she inquired, her tone cautious.


    Zuko gently held her shoulders and pleaded, ¡°Please answer my question honestly.¡±


    ¡°Why would you need to ask that? Of course I¡¯m happy!¡± Lina replied, her eyes searching his face for


    any signs of concern.


    ¡°But how would you feel if you had to leave them one day?¡± Zuko pressed on, his gaze intense.


    Lina¡¯s eyes widened with alertness. ¡°What are you trying to do? Are you suggesting that if I marry you, I


    won¡¯t be allowed toe home? Are there so many rules in your wealthy family? I won¡¯t marry you


    then!¡±


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not it,¡± Zuko hurriedly reassured her, reaching out to hold her arm and then embracing


    her tightly from behind, afraid she might run away.


    It would be a disaster if he failed to confirm her identity and lost her as his wife.


    Lina patted his arm and turned around to face him. ¡°Tell me exactly what you¡¯re trying to ask.¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko began to fabricate a story. ¡°Well¡­ I suddenly thought of a friend. He was separated from his


    family at a young age but was fortunate to be adopted by a loving family. Now, his biological parents


    want him back¡­ He asked for my opinion, and I don¡¯t know what to tell him.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Lina responded, her suspicions still lingering as she studied his face.


    ¡°Lina, would you return to your biological parents if you were in his shoes?¡± Zuko asked, hoping to


    gather more information. ¡°His real parents are wonderful people who deeply love him. They were


    forced to give him up¡­ They had no choice!¡±


    He added, ¡°Moreover, his biological parents are well-off. They could provide him with a luxurious life


    and a brighter future! So, what would you do if you were in his position?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lina furrowed her brows, her eyes reflecting aplex mix of emotions. She took a moment to


    seriously contemte before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Her response took Zuko aback.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± Lina rified patiently. ¡°It hasn¡¯t happened to me, so I can¡¯t decide for someone


    else! Besides, I can¡¯t even imagine leaving my parents and Dave¡­ It would devastate me!¡±


    ¡°Really¡­¡± Zuko muttered, feeling conflicted.


    ¡°Yes! Would you be willing to leave your family just like that?¡± Lina questioned, her tone gentle.


    Zuko shook his head mechanically, indicating his hesitation.


    Lina smiled warmly. ¡°Exactly! I can tell that your family must be amazing since you¡¯re so close to your


    brother. It¡¯s just like my family!


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying, ¡®The unfortunate ones spend their whole lives healing their childhood, while the


    fortunate ones spend their childhood healing their whole lives,¡¯¡± Lina shared, her arms reaching out to


    embrace Zuko. Happiness radiated from her face.


    ¡°Zuko, I consider myself fortunate,¡± she said with a genuine smile, her expression as pure and sweet as


    moonlight shining through a window.


    He looked at her, his thoughts filled withplexity, as he recalled her courage and indifference when


    confronting Fred.

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    Zuko reminisced about Lina¡¯s fearlessness in the face of Violet¡¯s bullying and her resilience when


    betrayed by Gia. He attributed her courage and determination to her family¡¯s unwavering support.


    With the backing of their parents, the children could soar like eagles in the sky, unafraid and


    uninhibited.


    Zuko gently caressed Lina¡¯s face with his thumb, smiling warmly.


    ¡°Hey, were you testing me with all those words?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What? No!¡± She pouted. ¡°Hmph, I thought you were trying to convince me to move to Centrolis and


    never return to Jangasas after marrying you!¡±


    Zuko forced a smile. ¡°Why would I do that¡­¡±


    Lina looked at him seriously. ¡°Zuko, I¡¯m setting this rule with you! After I marry you, you can¡¯t stop me


    from going home!¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he reassured her, holding her hand. ¡°You won¡¯t have to go back and forth¡­ By then, let¡¯s


    move your parents to Centrolis. If Dave works hard, he can get into the University of Centrolis. I


    promise that you and your family will be together forever.¡±


    She smiled and leaned into him like a contenteddy.


    Their tender moment was interrupted by the ringing of Lina¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Lina!¡± Jesse¡¯s panicked voice came through. ¡°C-Come to the hospital now! Your mom¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°What happened to her!?¡±


    ¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko and Lina hurried to the hospital, with Lina making several calls along the way to find out about


    Melissa¡¯s injury.


    Earlier in the morning, she had a confrontation with Mary while taking a stroll in the park. The argument


    had escted into a fight.


    As the scene unfolded, chaos ensued. With most people either at work or in school, only middle-aged


    and elderly individuals witnessed the altercation. No one dared to intervene as the two women


    exchanged blows, ending with them falling into a pond.


    The pond contained artificial mountains and rocks. Fortunately, Mary suffered only minor injuries, but


    Melissa hit her head on one of the artificial mountains and started bleeding profusely.


    Themotion attracted the attention of onlookers, predominantly elderly individuals. The situation


    only settled down after someone called for an ambnce.


    Lina¡¯s worry was evident. As they arrived at the hospital, they encountered the emergency doctor


    leaving.


    ¡°We managed to stop the bleeding for now, but it took too long to get her here. She has lost a


    significant amount of blood and needs immediate surgery!¡±


    Lina couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, and Zuko embraced her, feeling her trembling body.


    ¡°The patient has Type B blood, but we don¡¯t have enough in the blood bank¡­¡±


    ¡°Use mine!¡± Lina said tearfully. ¡°I¡¯m her daughter. I can donate blood!¡±


    ¡°Use mine, sister!¡± Dave interjected, fighting her over the decision. ¡°I¡¯m a man. It won¡¯t matter for me to


    donate a little blood!¡±


    ¡°No, use mine¡­¡±


    ¡°Use mine!¡±


    ¡°No! Lina, no!¡±


    Jesse¡¯s sudden outburst stunned everyone, including the medical staff. They stared at him in silence.


    At that moment, the world seemed to fall into stillness.


    Zuko observed Jesse¡¯s trembling lips, the sweat on his forehead, the fear in his eyes, and his pale


    face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dad?¡± Lina walked over and patted his back. ¡°Why can¡¯t I donate blood to mom?¡±

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    ¡°B-Because¡­¡± Jesse stuttered, struggling to find the words.


    The truth would be revealed once they discovered Lina¡¯s blood type.


    Lina was not their biological daughter.


    A deep voice suddenly interjected, breaking the tense silence. Jesse lifted his head and saw Zuko¡¯s


    dark eyes, causing his heart to tighten.


    ¡°Lina, that¡¯s medical knowledge,¡± Zuko said, his voice tinged with amusement. ¡°There¡¯s a higher risk of


    graft-versus-host disease in blood transfusions between immediate family members.


    ¡°So not only can¡¯t you donate blood to your mother, but you can¡¯t do the same for Dave either.¡±


    Panic gripped Lina. ¡°What do we do then?¡±


    Zuko offered reassurance. ¡°We can use mine,¡± he said, giving her aforting look. ¡°I have Type B


    blood as well.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± the nurse confirmed. ¡°Pleasee with me for a blood test. If it¡¯s a match, we can proceed


    with the transfusion immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lina agreed.


    Jesse was taken aback. ¡°Zeke, how can we do that


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Zuko turned to face him, his eyes filled withplex emotions. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re older, while I¡¯m


    stronger. It won¡¯t be a problem for me to donate some blood.¡±


    Jesse was at a loss for words. He suddenly found himself unable to meet Zuko¡¯s gaze. The deep, icy


    eyes seemed to pierce through all his pretenses.


    ¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The blood test results came back quickly, confirming Zuko¡¯s blood match with Melissa. The transfusion


    proceeded ordingly.


    Lina leaned against the wall, feeling a sense of relief wash over her.


    Zuko emerged from the procedure shortly after, applying pressure to his wrist with a cotton ball. With


    his other hand, he pulled Lina into a warm embrace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your mother is doing great,¡± he whispered into her ear.


    Lina nodded, finding sce in his embrace. Listening to his steady heartbeat made her feel immensely


    safe.


    The surgery went smoothly, and just as everyone breathed a sigh of relief, Mary, her head bandaged,


    stumbled out of another emergency room.


    Spotting the entire family, she contemted slipping away in guilt. However, Lina intercepted her.


    ¡°Aunt Mary!¡±


    Mary¡¯s lips twitched, and she offered a forced smile as she looked at Lina.


    ¡°May I ask why you have a grudge against my mom that led you to do this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Lina. Please let me exin¡ª¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve fought with her!¡± Lina¡¯s agitation got the better of her. ¡°And you were the


    one who started the rumor about me not being my parents¡¯ real daughter, right? Why would you do


    that!?¡±


    Mary stood frozen, overwhelmed by Lina¡¯s outburst. She dared not utter a word.


    Zuko gently grasped Lina¡¯s shoulders, applying a soft squeeze. He gave her a reassuring nod. ¡°Lina,


    your mother is being taken to the ward. Go take care of her. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Lina nced at him, biting her lip, before nodding in agreement.


    Dave and Jesse apanied Melissa to the ward to check on her condition.


    Now, Zuko and Mary were the only ones left in the expansive hospital corridor.


    Fear coursed through Mary. This man had always been distant and cold, and now she had hurt his


    mother-inw¡­


    Was he going to seek revenge for his mother-inw by forcing her to stay?


    He had spent time in prison!


    Did he have a knife tucked away in his pocket?


    If he decided to stab her today, it would be the end for her!

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    Mary let out a scream, copsing against the wall. Startled, Zuko wanted to go and help her, but she


    kept avoiding him, trembling in fear.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± she stuttered, apologizing, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to! I promise I won¡¯t say it again, never again!¡±


    Zuko furrowed his brows, sensing that Mary knew something more. He slowly crouched down, his gaze


    turning icy, and spoke each word deliberately. ¡°Mrs. Nash, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Did you and my mother-inw have another argument about Lina¡¯s birth?¡± Zuko asked, his intuition


    guiding him.


    Mary¡¯s face turned pale as she lowered her head, unable to meet his gaze.


    Zuko continued, his eyes narrowing. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you met my mother-inw and mocked the


    fact that Lina was adopted, which led to the fight between you two.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment, Mary timidly nodded.


    Zuko¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°Why did you say that?¡±


    ¡°Z-Zeke¡­¡± Mary instantly gave in. ¡°I had a selfish motive. I wanted to introduce my daughter to you and


    didn¡¯t want the Jenners to benefit¡­ That¡¯s why I told you that they took Lina!


    ¡°But Zeke, what I said is true! You know, Lina¡¯s birth certificate is forged!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s expression darkened. He felt like he was navigating a maze, getting closer to the exit. Mary¡¯s


    words only elerated his progress.


    ¡°After Jesse returned from Centrolis that year, he had a meal and drank with my husband. He got drunk


    and revealed a lot¡­ He said that the ship they were on, the Latitude, sank on their way back, but they


    managed to take Lina off the ship midway, escaping the disaster¡­


    ¡°Zeke, all of this is absolutely true! Jesse spoke the truth while drunk, which is why I¡¯m so certain!¡±


    Zuko remained impassive, his silence resembling an iceberg.


    Mary struggled to get up from the floor, calling out ¡°Zeke¡± tentatively. When she received no response,


    she quickly fled as if her life depended on it.


    Zuko stood up slowly and walked to the window.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The summer day in Jangasas was hot and humid, with an impending sense of aing storm. The


    weather forecast warned of an approaching typhoon, urging everyone to be prepared.


    He remembered the day when Pammy went missing¡ªit was also a day of strong winds and heavy rain.


    He also recalled the only maritime ident in nearly 20 years¡ªthe sinking of the Latitude.


    Pammy was on that ship.


    Zuko closed his eyes and let out a long breath.


    His phone vibrated, indicating a call from Toph. ¡°Hello, bro. Have you taken Lina for the DNA test?¡±


    Zuko didn¡¯t respond immediately. When he finally spoke, his reply was concise. ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    There was a brief moment of confusion on the other end. ¡°Are you sure¡­ she¡¯s Pammy?¡±


    Zuko chuckled softly.


    There was no doubt. From the very beginning, fate had bound them together, and they would never be


    separated.


    Zuko walked slowly toward the door of the hospital ward. Melissa had already woken up, and Lina had


    been by her bedside, filled with worry and taking care of her.


    Now that the truth had been revealed, he hesitated.


    ¡°If you and Renee are safe, go back to Centrolis first. Don¡¯t let Melvin suspect anything. As for how to


    handle him, we¡¯ll strategizeter,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s not mention this for now. But bro, I still think we should verify it to be sure.¡±


    Toph added, ¡°Oh, by the way, Mom used to say Pammy has a crescent-shaped birthmark. Hehe¡­ now


    you can check it for yourself!¡±

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    Zuko coughed twice and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    Toph smiled and asked, ¡°Zuko, are you worried that Pammy won¡¯t be able to ept this reality? After


    all, her new family is treating her well.¡±


    Zuko paused for a moment and reluctantly admitted, ¡°I do have that concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m also worried that if Lina doesn¡¯t want to return to the Thompsons, it¡¯ll be a significant blow to Uncle


    Nichs and Aunt Linda.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± Toph nodded. ¡°So we need to take this slow.¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Melvin paced back and forth in the vi. He noticed a trinket on the windowsill that


    displeased him and angrily threw it against the wall.


    ¡°That b*tch!¡±


    The housekeepers and servants stood still, afraid to approach him, unsure of whom he was referring


    to.


    Melvin panted heavily.


    He couldn¡¯t me anyone else for this matter. He had underestimated his own daughter!


    He didn¡¯t expect Renee to be just like her mother¡ªappearing harmless on the surface but more


    scheming than anyone else!


    Now, she had helped the Hamerton brothers uncover the


    They woulde after him next!


    Melvin clenched his fists tightly, veins popping on his forehead.


    He gripped his phone tightly, dialed a number, and forcefully enunciated each word, ¡°You find a way for


    me¡­ Don¡¯t let Pam¡¯s identity be exposed all the way to Centrolis!¡±


    Gia remained silent for a moment and let out a light snort. ¡°Mr. Thompson, the Hamerton brothers are


    in Jangasas now. I can¡¯t get close to Pam or Renee.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! You caused this mess! You damn well better solve it for me!¡±


    Melvin¡¯s anger turned into rage, and he almost crushed the phone in his hand.


    Gia tightened her grip.


    ¡°Ms. Chapman, you¡¯re helping me for the money.¡± Melvin sneered. ¡°But now I feel like I¡¯m not getting


    the proper return for what I¡¯ve paid! So¡­ either you solve it for me, or I¡¯ll solve you!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Thompson¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s final!¡± Melvin¡¯s words brooked no opposition. ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use, even if you


    f*cking seduce Zuko and separate the two of them! In any case, Lina Jenner cannot appear in


    Centrolis!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Gia¡¯s heart thumped, and she ground her teeth.


    She was under Melvin¡¯s control and hated Lina to the core.


    In fact, she wished Lina would disappear from this world more than hardly leaving her alone, she had


    no chance to make a move.


    Gia furrowed her brows as Melvin¡¯sst words echoed in her ears.


    ¡®Seduce Zuko? Fine!¡¯


    If seduction didn¡¯t work, she would resort to other means!


    It would be even better if Lina caught them in bed together!


    Given that girl¡¯s character, she would never want a man who had been sullied. Even if Zuko carried her


    on a golden ride to Centrlois by then, she wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Gia curled her lips, a trace of malice crossing her eyes. Before implementing this n, she needed to


    probe first.


    ¡­


    Melissa¡¯s injuries were slowly healing.


    During this period, Lina had been attentively taking care of her in the hospital ward. Melissa felt


    increasingly guilty and deeply moved. Late at night, it felt like insects were gnawing at her heart.


    One day, when Lina went home to change clothes, a car sped past her as she passed by a small alley


    near her house!


    It had rained the night before, and there were many puddles on the uneven road. The car went straight


    through the puddles without even braking, sshing Lina with water.


    Lina eximed and instinctively moved backward, but she still ended up soaked.


    She calmed herself down and was about to see who the despicable driver was when she noticed the


    familiar red luxury car stopping ahead, its two red taillights provocatively lit up.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    Lina froze as she recognized the license te¡ªit belonged to Gia¡¯s car. She bit her lips, ready to


    confront her, but the car quickly drove away, turning a corner and disappearing.


    Zuko heard the noise and rushed outside. When he saw Lina drenched, he felt both distressed and


    guilty. ¡°I should have picked you up from the hospital!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Lina chuckled lightly. ¡°Who would have expected a car to appear out of nowhere in broad


    daylight?¡±


    ¡°Did you see the license te?¡±


    Lina¡¯s gaze dimmed, and she whispered, ¡°It was Gia¡¯s car.¡±


    Zuko was startled, finding it strange. Was Gia trying to target Lina? Was sshing water on her worth


    making such a fuss about? There must be another reason behind it!


    ¡°Zuko, I really don¡¯t understand¡­ Why would she treat me like this?¡± Although Lina was not as


    heartbroken as before, this incident still cast a shadow on her and left her unable to let go. She had


    treated Gia sincerely as a friend, but it all seemed to be wasted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Zuko looked at the soaked woman in front of him. ¡°Go back, take a hot


    shower, change into clean clothes, and then¡­¡±


    Then, he suddenly froze.


    When Lina turned around, her wet clothes clung to her body, revealing a glimpse of her clean waist.


    Zuko¡¯s heart seemed to skip a beat as he stared at her in a daze.


    ¡°Zuko?¡± Lina turned to look at him. ¡°Why are you standing there like that?¡±


    Only then did Zukoe to his senses.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    This was the purpose behind Gia intentionally sshing water on Lina!


    ¡°Zuko?¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He regained hisposure and gently took her small hand as he smiled at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly. After you change into clean clothes, have a good sleep at home. I¡¯ll go to the


    hospital and take care of your mother for you.¡±


    Lina didn¡¯t think too much about it and entered the house with him.


    Perhaps Lina had been too tired these past few days. After taking a shower and changing clothes, she


    lay on the bed and quickly fell asleep.


    Zuko quietly locked the door and walked to the corner of the alley.


    Sure enough, the red luxury car was parked there. His face turned grim, and he quickly approached.


    Gia suddenly appeared from behind the wall.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton.¡± She took off her sunsses, smiling brightly.


    Zuko gave her a cold nce, and his words were icy. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to tell you that I already know about Ms. Renee¡¯s connection with you. You came to


    Jangasas to investigate me and find the real Ms. Thompson, right?¡± Gia slowly approached Zuko, and


    the strong scent of her perfume made him ufortable.


    ¡°But I wanted to remind you today that the direction of your investigation may be wrong!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zuko sneered. ¡°So, you want to remind me that Lina doesn¡¯t have that birthmark?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Chapman.¡± A chilling glint shed across Zuko¡¯s face. ¡°You even knew about the birthmark on


    Pam Thompson? So, you and Melvin have been colluding for a long time?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Gia¡¯s face turned pale, barely able to withstand Zuko¡¯s formidable aura.


    ¡°Right or wrong, a birthmark alone doesn¡¯t prove anything.¡± Zuko smirked. ¡°As long as I have her


    tested, we¡¯ll know everything.


    ¡°However, Ms. Chapman, your situation will be quite dangerous.¡±


    Zuko¡¯s eyes flickered with an icy glimmer, and his intimidating presence instilled fear in others.

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    Toph took Renee back to Centrolis and escorted her all the way home. He only bid her farewell at the


    entrance of the Thompson residence. He would have liked to stay a bit longer at the Thompsons if he


    had not needed to attend a dinner with his parents.


    Toph instructed her before leaving, ¡°Renee, don¡¯t disclose anything about Pammy to Uncle Nichs


    and Aunt Linda yet. My brother said we need to handle this matter carefully.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Renee lightly bit her lip. She knew this feeling. When Melvin suddenly appeared


    and imed to be her father, it felt like lightning struck her from above. If just the appearance of a


    biological father was so shocking, she could only imagine how painful it would be for Pammy to find out


    that her home for the past 20 years was not truly her own.


    ¡°Alright, hurry back!¡± Toph smiled, his gaze filled with reluctance. Renee waved to him several times


    before slowly entering through the mansion gates.


    However, as soon as she stepped into the courtyard, arge hand suddenly reached out and forcefully


    covered her mouth! Renee was startled, trying to scream, but no sound came out. Frail as she was,


    she was easily dragged to the back wall of the vi by that person!


    Renee struggled desperately and finally saw the person¡¯s face¡­


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Renee, Daddy is very unhappy with your disobedience!¡±


    Renee felt weak as she trembled with her back against the icy wall.


    Melvin¡¯s expression turned wicked, and a cold gleam shed in his eyes. He grinned, revealing a


    sinister smile like a ferocious beast baring its fangs before attacking. ¡°Did you have a good time during


    your trip to Jangasas?¡±


    Renee¡¯s trembling lips could not utter a single word.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of facing the consequences of helping outsiders scheme against your father?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Renee remained silent for a moment before she spoke with her voice trembling.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done so many terrible things. If you turn back now, perhaps Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda will


    forgive you out of family ties. But if you remain stubborn¡ª¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Melvin raised his hand suddenly, and Renee let out a startled cry, instinctively protecting her face.


    Despite that, his p did notnd on her face.


    A cold, sinister smile appeared at the corner of Melvin¡¯s lips. He paused his hand in mid-air for a few


    seconds before finally pinching her hard on the inside of her arm!


    Tears streamed down Renee¡¯s face uncontrobly as she looked at him in agony. She still had to meet


    Nichs and Lindater. How could she go with her face all bruised? The painful pinch would not be


    visible to others since she was wearing a long-sleeved shirt.


    ¡°Let me tell you. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of the things you¡¯ve done!¡± Melvin warned harshly in her ear,


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found a suitable kidney donor for your mother with all the necessary conditions perfectly


    matched. But now¡­ I don¡¯t intend to give it to her anymore!¡±


    Renee looked up in shock.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Heh! You thought Toph Hamerton would be your savior?¡± Melvin sneered. ¡°You little sl*t¡­ You couldn¡¯t


    be more wrong!


    ¡°A kidney donor is not something you can have just because you want it! Neither the Hamertons nor


    the Thompsons can find a suitable match in such a short time!


    ¡°And if your wretched mother doesn¡¯t have this kidney, who knows how much longer she can hold on?¡±


    Renee burst into tears, clutching his clothes, and slowly knelt on the stone floor before him.


    ¡°Please, I beg you¡­ Please let my mother have the surgery!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you relying on the Hamertons? Then let the two Hamerton heirs give that wretched woman her


    surgery!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Renee struggled to call him that.


    She knelt on the ground, crying miserably yet afraid to cry out loudly and rm the other members of


    the Thompsons.


    Upon hearing her call him ¡°Dad,¡± Melvin showed no signs of being moved, but a cold smirk crept onto


    his lips.

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    The wretched girl knew her ce¡ªthis word was the best leverage.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Renee pleaded desperately. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll do anything you say¡­ Please, save my mom!¡±


    ¡°Will you truly do anything I say?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Then help me get what I want!¡±


    Melvin dropped these words coldly and kicked her away before striding out of the room.


    Enduring the pain in her knees, Renee struggled to stand up. She wiped away her tears, calming


    herself, and slowly made her way to the living room.


    Linda had already set a table full of dishes to wee her. ¡°Pam!¡±


    Renee paused, forcing herself to put on a natural smile.


    Approaching warmly, Linda reached out, but Renee lowered her head, avoiding her reluctantly.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It felt like a bucket of cold water poured over Linda¡¯s head. Her arms froze mid-air, and a trace of


    sadness shed across her face. ¡°Pam¡­¡±


    Renee took the initiative to speak first. ¡°Auntie, I brought you a gift from Jangasas.¡±


    Linda¡¯s heart clenched tightly as joy and pain rushed in simultaneously. She was happy because


    Pam had never voluntarily talked to her since her return, but she actually spoke up today.


    She was sad that it was not the long-awaited ¡°Mom¡± she hoped for but rather a distant ¡°Auntie¡±.


    However, the fact that her daughter spoke up first was still a positive sign.


    Linda forced a smile and held Renee¡¯s hand, leading her to the dining table. ¡°These are all your favorite


    dishes¡­ Did you miss home-cooked meals while you were in Jangasas?¡±


    Renee tightly pursed her lips, avoiding eye contact, and nodded forcefully.


    Linda gently tucked a stray strand of hair behind Renee¡¯s ear. ¡°Pam, your father and I have


    discussed it, and we believe¡­ we should still give you a portion of the shares first.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse so quickly!¡± Linda pressed her hand and pulled out a contract. ¡°We only have you as our


    daughter, but we, as your parents, have been absent from your life for 20 years. We truly don¡¯t know


    how topensate you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡± Renee¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. ¡°Really, it¡¯s not necessary¡­¡±


    ¡°Pam, listen to me.¡± Linda smiled. ¡°Sign this document! After all, the entire Thompson Group will be


    yours in the future. What¡¯s the difference between signing now orter?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± An eerie peal ofughter suddenly came from outside the door.


    Renee trembled and turned to see Melvin slowly approaching them.


    He wore a smile on his face, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Even his wrinkles carried a sense of


    scheming.


    Linda stood up to greet him and asked the maid to bring another set of cutlery.


    ¡°No need!¡± Melvin smiled. ¡°I heard that Pammy came back today, so I came to see her personally.¡±


    Renee mustered all her strength to control herself, so her trembling wouldn¡¯t be too obvious. She


    watched Melvin approach her, clearly seeing the cold gleam in his eyes. She felt his palm suddenly pat


    her shoulder forcefully, pressing down hard, and heard his low voice in her ear.


    ¡°Our Pam is such a good girl, going on a trip and still remembering to bring a gift for her mother!¡±


    He emphasized the word ¡°mother,¡± and Renee bit her lip tightly to prevent her tears from falling.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this?¡± Melvin pretended to pick up the contract. ¡°Hah! Linda, Pam has been refusing to


    sign, right? You and Nichs haven¡¯t given up, huh!?¡±

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Linda smiled. ¡°We don¡¯t want to shortchange our daughter, but she¡­¡±


    ¡°Pam, you¡¯re mistaken!¡± Melvin squinted. ¡°You should ept what your parents give you. It¡¯s a


    matter of respect as a child!¡±


    Renee clenched her fists tightly, then slowly rxed them. She remained silent for a moment before


    gently epting the document.


    Linda¡¯s eyes brightened, and she shed a joyful smile.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll sign it,¡± Renee said softly. ¡°But can I take a closer look at it first?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Linda quickly agreed. ¡°You can go back to your room and examine it carefully after dinner.


    Take as much time as you need. If you need the help of awyer, I have suitable contacts here!¡±


    ¡°Linda, I know a few goodwyers who can¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Renee suddenly raised her head.


    Melvin was taken aback. Although she still looked timid, he clearly saw a wash of determination in her


    eyes during that moment of eye contact.


    He was somewhat surprised and silently observed her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your rmendation, Uncle Melvin.¡± Renee took a deep breath and looked at Linda.


    ¡°Let¡¯s use thewyers from our ownpany. After all, everyone is in the samepany, and they¡¯re


    familiar with the business.¡±


    Melvin¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°Pam, thewyers in your parents¡¯pany handle important


    matters! Don¡¯t bother them with such trivial issues!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ shouldn¡¯t be considered trivial,¡± Renee calmly said. ¡°In the future, the entire Thompson Group


    will be mine. For now, I should better understand its personnel and business. I can start by getting to


    know thewyers.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Melvin¡¯s face changed.


    Could it be that this girl wanted to keep everything for herself? He didn¡¯t dare show any hints of it in


    front of Linda.


    He clenched his fists and sneered. ¡°Fine, whatever Pam says! Well then¡­ study this document


    carefully!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡­


    A few dayster, while Zuko was in the store, he received a scanned document. It was the document


    Linda wanted Renee to sign.


    He read through it from beginning to end and found a loophole.


    Just then, Toph called. ¡°Hey, Zuko!¡±


    Zuko straightforwardly asked him, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this document?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what Aunt Linda insisted on having Renee sign!¡±


    ¡°But it¡­ doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    Toph chuckled. ¡°Your observation skills are impressive! You noticed something was off after reading it


    once.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s really going on?¡± Zuko asked. ¡°Why convert the shares into overseas assets and insist on


    payment in foreign currency?¡±


    ¡°This was Renee¡¯s idea!¡± Toph replied. ¡°Renee requested to inherit this portion of the shares in the form


    of overseas assets. That¡¯s her only requirement for signing.¡±


    Zuko pondered for a moment and understood.


    Simr cases had urred before. Previously, a minor shareholder of the Hamerton Group had also


    requested the same thing because they wanted to emigrate, but the process was cumbersome.


    It took a long time withplex procedures that could take one or two years.


    Renee deliberately wanted to dy the process!


    ¡°Bro, now you understand Renee¡¯s intentions, right?¡± Toph rarely spoke in such a low and serious tone.


    ¡°Renee¡­ She truly is a nice girl. She doesn¡¯t dare to go against Melvin¡¯s wishes but still wants to return


    everything to Pammy.¡±


    ¡°So, Zuko¡­¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s time to tell Lina the truth.¡± Zuko¡¯s voice grew low, feeling much relieved after saying that.

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    Toph asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you really sure that Lina is Pammy?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zuko replied with confidence.


    Toph knew his brother always spoke with absolute certainty.


    ¡°Previously, when Lina went to Southeast Aciatic, there was a medical report at Uncle Carter¡¯s ce,¡±


    said Zuko.


    ¡°What?¡± Toph eximed in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence. A few days ago, Uncle Nichs underwent a medical examination at the joint


    hospital due to work pressure and burnout. I secretly arranged for a sample of his test to be kept,


    and¡­¡±


    Toph listened in astonishment from the other end of the line. ¡°So, they¡¯re biological father and


    daughter?¡±


    ¡°99.99%,¡± Zuko calmly stated. ¡°Do you think any pair of non-biological father and daughter would yield


    such a result?¡±


    Toph remained stunned for a while. After regaining his senses, he marveled at the unpredictability of


    fate, the wonders of destiny, and the arrangements of life.


    After hanging up, Zuko contemted telling Lina first or talking to Jesse and Melissa.


    Just then, Lina entered the supermarket listlessly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zuko hurried over and took out the most expensive drink from the refrigerator.


    Lina nced at him and epted the drink with a helpless smile. ¡°This is the most expensive one! If


    you keep doing business like this, we might as well close up the shop!¡±


    ¡°I think we can.¡± Zuko spoke earnestly. ¡°Close the shop, and it¡¯ll be just the two of us. Then, I can do


    something I love¡ª¡±


    ¡°Zuko!¡±


    Lina¡¯s face turned red. She hated it when he wore such a serious expression while saying frivolous


    words.


    Zukoughed and hugged her waist, looking at her tenderly. ¡°You look unhappy. What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy, just a little worried,¡± Lina said softly. ¡°My mom needs to do a medical examination


    before she¡¯s discharged from the hospital, and we¡¯ll receive the report today.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zuko¡¯s expression becameplicated. ¡°What are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that the result might say something¡­ since my mom¡¯s getting old. Ugh, forget it. It¡¯s all


    nonsense!¡±


    However, Lina couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of uneasiness that rarely troubled her.


    It was as if her heart was hanging by a thread, and that thread could break at any moment, but she


    didn¡¯t know when.


    Lina gently leaned against Zuko¡¯s chest and reached out to hold his hand, listening to his heartbeat,


    which somewhat reassured her.


    Zuko caressed her hair and softly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The report wille out this afternoon. I¡¯ll go to the


    hospital with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s usually healthy. All the indicators will surely be normal.¡±


    Despite what Zuko said, he had a nagging feeling that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Perhaps everything would end this afternoon, and perhaps everything would start from this afternoon.


    ¡­


    Jesse followed the nurse to the doctor¡¯s office. As soon as he entered, he broke into a cold sweat at


    the sight of the doctor¡¯s serious face.


    ¡°Mr. Jenner?¡± The doctor pushed the test report in front of him. ¡°Your wife needs a further detailed


    examination.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What does that mean?¡± Jesse stammered, thinking the hospital was trying to scam them with


    unnecessary tests.


    ¡°Based on the medical report, her condition is not optimistic,¡± the doctor said, tapping on the table. ¡°Of


    course, we need to wait for further examination results toe up with specific treatment ns.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The doctor continued, looking at Jesse. ¡°Mr. Jenner, as long as your wife undergoes timely surgery and


    chemotherapy, her condition won¡¯t be too severe.¡±


    Jesse¡¯s ears buzzed, and his mind went nk.

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    Jesse walked out of the doctor¡¯s office, his steps feeling as if he were walking on cotton. As soon as he


    opened the door, he saw Melissa standing outside, causing his eyes to widen. Without much thought,


    he quickly put on a smile and said, ¡°Honey, why are you here? Your test results are normal, you¡­¡±


    Melissa¡¯s eyes were red, and her voice trembled as she asked the doctor, ¡°How much time do I have


    left?¡±


    The doctor adjusted his sses and truthfully replied, ¡°Breast cancer is aplicated condition, and


    your cancer cells have already spread. You can extend your life by about five years with surgery and


    subsequent chemotherapy.¡±


    ¡°Five years?¡± Melissa stood frozen in ce.


    Concerned that she couldn¡¯t handle it, Jesse hurriedly stepped forward and held her, saying, ¡°Honey,


    it¡¯s okay¡­ It¡¯s just a small surgery. We can remove the cancer cells from your body, and everything will


    be okay, right?¡±


    Melissa then asked, ¡°How much will it cost?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking about this!?¡± Jesse grew anxious. ¡°No matter how much it costs, we¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I asked the doctor, not you!¡± Melissa yelled.


    Jesse was taken aback and immediately fell silent.


    The doctor looked at her and said softly, ¡°Mrs. Jenner, you need further examinations before we can


    provide you with a treatment n. As for the specific cost, we can only determine that in the treatment


    n. But it will indeed be a significant amount. You need to be mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°We are prepared!¡± Jesse hastily said, ¡°Doctor, please proceed! Regardless of the cost, we¡¯ll have it!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back now.¡± Melissa, however, became unusually calm.


    Jesse followed behind her in a daze.


    This woman who had been by his side for half of his life seemed to have never been more determined


    than at this moment.


    ¡°Honey¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting treated.¡±


    Once they returned to the hospital room, Melissa calmly uttered the words.


    Under normal circumstances, Jesse would have thought she was throwing a tantrum with her fiery


    temper.


    Despite that, Melissa, without any fuss, calmly packed her things to prepare for discharge. She


    changed out of the hospital gown, efficiently packed her belongings, and only when she finished all this


    did she walk up to the dumbfounded Jesse.


    ¡°I won¡¯t seek treatment.¡± Her voice carried no emotional fluctuations. ¡°The savings, the house, and the


    shop should be divided, as I mentionedst time. The old house and the supermarket go to Lina, and


    the apartment and savings go to you and Dave. After I¡¯m gone, you¡­¡±


    Before Melissa finished speaking, she furrowed her brows and looked at the tearful man in front of her


    with some disdain.


    ¡°Why are you crying as if I¡¯m dead?¡±


    Jesse froze, stopped crying, and chuckled.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    Melissa rolled her eyes several times, frustrated with hisck of decisiveness, and lightly smacked him


    a couple of times. ¡°You! When will you ever act like a man!? Jesse Jenner, this family will rely on you


    from now on, you know?¡±


    Jesse nodded, choking up with tears flowing again when he heard her say that.


    In his view, he would still treat his wife¡¯s illness even if it meant spending all their fortune. However, he


    understood Melissa. She loved money so much that she would never agree to it.


    ¡°Emptying our pockets just to gain five more years of life? It¡¯s not worth it!¡± Melissa smiled openly. ¡°It¡¯s


    better to leave that money to our children. While I¡¯m still alive, let Lina and Zeke get married quickly.


    Transfer the supermarket and the house to her name, and then I can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°But honey¡­¡± Jesse choked on his words, and Melissa tightly held his hand.


    She was the one who was sick, yet she was also the oneforting him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my own body.¡± She chuckled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the doctor. What do they know


    about cancer cells spreading? I¡¯m doing fine! And I¡¯ve heard that 80% of a person¡¯s illness is in their


    mind! As long as I maintain a positive attitude, I might live for many more years!¡±


    Jesse wiped away his tears, afraid to speak and provoke her anger.


    Melissa continued. ¡°Oh, by the way, don¡¯t let the children know about this.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Especially Zeke! What if he thinks I¡¯m a burden to Lina and doesn¡¯t want to marry her anymore?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t. Zeke¡¯s a good man! He even donated blood to you when you got injured.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a different matter!¡± Melissa blinked. ¡°Are men ever not practical? Zeke is not stupid!¡±

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°For whatever it¡¯s worth, he shouldn¡¯t know! Let¡¯s keep it a secret until he officially marries Lina!¡±


    Jesse always listened to his wife, and this matter was no exception. He would keep it to himself if she


    didn¡¯t allow him to tell others. He would even hold her down on the operating table if she refused


    treatment to stop the doctors from performing surgery. All he could do now was take care of her and be


    there for her on this final journey, ensuring she lived a happy and fulfilled life.


    Jesse¡¯s heart ached, and he tightly clenched his fists.


    Soon, Zuko and Lina arrived. As Lina entered, she sweetly called out, ¡°Mom!¡±


    Melissa weed her with a smile as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°I told you there was no need toe and pick me up from the hospital. I¡¯ve already packed up,¡±


    Melissa said.


    ¡°It¡¯s Zeke who insisted oning for you!¡± Lina whispered in Melissa¡¯s ear. ¡°How about it? Isn¡¯t your


    son-inw filial?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Melissa patted her face. ¡°You¡¯re all good and filial children. I chose this son-inw for you!¡±


    Lina smiled shyly, and Melissa quietly looked at her for a while as if wanting to remember her


    appearance forever. She had never felt this way before, but every time she closed her eyes today, all


    she saw was Lina from childhood to adulthood.


    Melissa thought she would spend the rest of her life in peace, but time passed so quickly that she was


    now about to leave this world.


    She looked at Lina and softly said, ¡°Take your father to buy a pack of cigarettes! He hasn¡¯t smoked for


    the past few days, and I don¡¯t know where the shops are around here. He¡¯s almost going crazy!¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina nodded in agreement, but Zuko sensed that Melissa wanted to talk to him privately. When they


    were alone in the room, he asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you need to talk to me privately?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smart, Zeke!¡± Melissa smiled. ¡°Actually¡­ it¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just what we agreed on before.


    We need to change your and Lina¡¯s fake marriage certificate into a real one!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s eyes widened, surprised by the sudden proposal.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Melissa couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Zeke, I¡¯m officially announcing that


    you¡¯ve passed my test!¡±


    Zuko stood frozen, sensing something off about her smile but unable to pinpoint willing to make his


    marriage to Lina official.


    Suppressing his excitement, Zuko calmly said, ¡°Thank you¡­ mom.¡±


    Melissa became even happier upon hearing the address change.


    ¡°But Zeke, I have one more thing.¡± She looked at him seriously. ¡°No matter what, we should invite your


    parents toe and discuss your and Lina¡¯s wedding ns with them! How about that?¡±


    Zuko felt both amused and exasperated.


    Just then, Lina returned with Jesse, mirroring Zuko¡¯s amusement and exasperation upon hearing the


    conversation.


    ¡°Mom, actually, he¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey, Lina, just listen to your mother!¡± Jesse interjected, worried that his daughter wouldn¡¯t agree. ¡°Let


    Zeke¡¯s parentse for a visit! Even if he¡¯s marrying into our family, we still need to meet his parents,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Zeke, don¡¯t worry!¡± Melissa continued. ¡°We won¡¯t mistreat them when theye!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jesse chimed in. ¡°We¡¯ll cover their travel expenses! It¡¯s several trips by train from


    Jangasas to Centrolis. We¡¯ll get them first-ss seats!¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom!¡± Lina stomped her foot in frustration.


    Zuko gently held her hand, smiling sincerely as he looked at Jesse and his wife. He said, ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am,


    why don¡¯t¡­ youe to Centrolis instead?¡±

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    Three dayster, Jesse and Melissa were chauffeured to the airport in luxury cars and guided onto a


    gleaming private ne by professional and enthusiastic flight attendants. It felt like a dream to them.


    Little did they know, this was just the beginning of their fantasy.


    As they entered Hamerton Manor, their words fell short in describing the grandeur before their eyes.


    The well-dressed butler courteously led the way, and they followed in awe.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°Quick, pinch me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pinching you¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I feel any pain?¡±


    Jesse was momentarily perplexed before he suddenly felt a burning sensation on the back of his hand!


    He realized he had been pinching his right hand with his left hand, and he almost let out a yelp!


    ¡°Dad, mom!¡± Dave, who followed behind, felt like he was walking on clouds with every step. ¡°Is Lina¡­


    marrying into a wealthy family?¡±


    ¡°I heard my brother-inw¡¯s name isn¡¯t Zeke but Zuko Hamerton!


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s a Count in Southeast Aciatic!


    ¡°Mom, dad, with my sister marrying so well, can I have my way in Centrolis then?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jesse and Melissa shot him a stern look almost simultaneously. ¡°Stop talking nonsense!


    You¡¯re embarrassing your sister!¡±


    ¡°I was just joking¡­¡± Dave scratched his head andughed awkwardly.


    His sister had privileges he did not.


    She could travel on Door Guardian¡¯s exclusive private ne, while he could only fly with their parents.


    Nevertheless, this treatment was unlike anything he had ever experienced in his life.


    Dave smiled. Everything in this vi was brimming with novelty for him.


    Meanwhile, Zuko led Lina into his own residence.


    Previously, his father lived in Zen Residence. When Zuko grew up, his father nned and built a


    private vi, Zest Garden, for him on the adjacent emptynd.


    Today, Zest Garden weed its first mistress in over 20 years.


    Lina changed her clothes and emerged from the dressing room. The stylist beside her showered her


    withpliments on her natural beauty, but Zuko couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.


    Lina felt a touch of nervousness. She held the hem of her dress and realized her palms were sweaty.


    Worried about staining the white fabric, she quickly let go.


    Zuko noticed her unease and approached her, embracing her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My parents areid-


    back people. We don¡¯t have many rules in our family.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± She bit her lip and nodded.


    Today, she exuded a calm, gentle aura like a soft white rabbit.


    A strange wave of warmth coursed through Zuko¡¯s body. He leaned closer, catching a whiff of the


    sweet fragrance on her. Unable to resist, his lips drew near¡­


    Lina extended her small hand, stopping him with a smile and a meaningful look.


    Only then did Zuko notice the tactless stylist standing beside them. ¡°You¡¯re no longer needed here. You


    can leave.¡±


    The stylist froze, about to utter some ttery, but a cold re from Zuko silenced them, and they exited


    the room.


    When Zuko turned back to face Lina, his tender gaze overflowed with honey-like sweetness.


    Lina smiled lightly, her heart pounding. She was pulled into his embrace just like that¡­


    ¡°I want to marry you tonight,¡± Zuko said huskily. ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Lina blushed and shook her head, pretending not to understand the emphasis he put on the word


    ¡°tonight¡±.


    There was still some time before the official meeting of the parents.


    Zuko was afraid Lina would get bored, so he held her hand and took her on a stroll in the yard.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°The design of this Zest Garden of yours is quite interesting, huh?¡± Lina looked around and smiled.


    ¡°This kind of vintage design is not seen much nowadays. And the main building is in Baroque style with


    some color tones reminiscent of the Renaissance period¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re interested in my house?¡± Zuko raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then move in soon, and you can study it


    every day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just your house that interests me. I¡¯m interested in all houses!¡± Lina said softly, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve


    drawn a lot of designs, but I¡¯ve never had the chance to put them into practice. It¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Zuko frowned slightly, and a thought suddenly shed through his mind.


    The Thompson Group was nning to build a film and television base in the southern suburbs.


    The project involved a huge investment and various stakeholders. It did require a passionate and


    capable designer to draft and modify the design.


    Nichs had invited the international architect master, Sam, to take charge of it.


    If Lina could work with Sam and participate in this project, it would enhance her abilities and naturally


    bring her to Nichs and Linda¡¯s attention!


    This idea excited Zuko immensely!


    ¡°Lina, there¡¯s actually an opportunity that you can seize.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Zuko could not exin it in a few words, and the butler came to call them to the main hall just


    then.


    He could only smile and shrug. ¡°After I entertain our parents, I¡¯ll bring you the introduction to that


    projectter!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Zuko paused and whispered softly, ¡°Lina, having another pair of parents to dote on you is a good thing,


    right?¡±


    Lina paused. She thought that he was talking about her future inws.

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    Lina blinked and nodded, her smile light. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re okay with having an extra set of parents who dote on you?¡± Zuko asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lina blushed, grasping his arm and speaking softly. ¡°I know your parents are


    kind, but I never expected them to love me like their own daughter.¡±


    ¡°Lina, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Zuko paused.


    ¡°I understand! Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said mischievously. ¡°I¡¯ll respect and honor them as if they were my own


    parents, no matter what!¡±


    Zuko felt a bit helpless, realizing his hints had no effect.


    Just then, the butler approached respectfully and invited them to the main building.


    The atmosphere during dinner was rxed. Initially unsure where to sit, Jesse and Melissa were


    nervous and struggled to handle their cutlery.


    But as Cordelia and Zephyr¡¯s easy-going nature influenced them, they began to rx, speaking more


    freely, and their tense expressions eased into smiles.


    However, there was a mix of ttery and reverence in those smiles.


    Melissa, in particr, continued to raise her ss for toasts despite her poor health. Unustomed to


    drinking red wine, she was already feeling dizzy after three sses.


    Jesse worried, but he couldn¡¯t stop her. He knew her attempts to please and toast were all to ensure a


    better life for Lina in the Hamertons.


    No mother wanted her daughter to suffer in her inws¡¯ home, and every mother understood that no


    matter how well a mother-inw treated her daughter-inw, she would never consider her as her own


    daughter.


    Seeing Melissa struggling with alcohol, Cordelia immediately arranged for servants to assist her to the


    guest room.


    As Melissa was supported out, she continued to smile and slurred, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, I¡¯m not drunk.¡±


    Lina felt embarrassed and quickly followed her mother, but she heard her mumbling something in her


    sleep-like state as she supported her.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe her family still has rtives who can help¡­ find her family¡­ find her family, then I


    can die without regrets¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Mom?¡± Lina was stunned. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Jesse forcefully grabbed Melissa¡¯s arm and pushed Lina away. ¡°Lina, I¡¯ll take


    care of your mother. Go back and continue eating!¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton waiting!¡±


    Lina felt it would be impolite to run out like this, especially since it was her first meeting with her future


    inws. She nodded and reluctantly went back.


    However, Melissa¡¯s words haunted her thoughts, causing her mind to be troubled.


    ¡­


    In the following days, Jesse and Melissa continued to stay with the Hamertons. They marveled at the


    numerous houses within the manor, realizing that even if they stayed for a day in each, they would not


    be able to experience them all.


    During their leisure time, they took walks around the manor, appreciating the beautiful scenery and


    enjoying life. It felt like time had slowed down.


    In the past, they had been too focused on running their shop and earning money to support their


    children. They had never lived for themselves like this before.


    With daily chores behind them, their minds began to wander. Jesse held his wife¡¯s hand, his eyes


    slightly reddened as he looked at her, wanting to say something, but it felt like something was blocking


    his throat, preventing him from uttering a single word.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯ve been thinking these days¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything,¡± Jesse said softly. ¡°Considering your health, you shouldn¡¯t ponder too


    much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not overthinking!¡± Melissa said seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through¡­ I was thinking, since our future


    inws are so capable, maybe they can help Lina find her family?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jesse was shocked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Was that not her greatest fear¡ªthe exposure of Lina¡¯s birth?


    Did she not hate it when others said Lina was not their biological daughter?


    How could¡­


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Melissa rolled her eyes. ¡°Jesse, I


    don¡¯t have much time left, and while I¡¯m still alive, I want to make the best arrangements for our


    daughter!¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s doing fine now, isn¡¯t she?¡±

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    ¡°We stole her home back then! In fact, we should¡¯ve reported it to the police to help find Lina¡¯s family


    after the shipwreck¡­¡± Jesse patted her shoulder and sighed.


    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been having nightmares.¡± Melissa choked, her voice trembling. ¡°I dream that Lina hates


    me, saying that I separated her from her parents¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish!¡± Jesse hastily said. ¡°Dreams are the opposite of reality!¡±


    ¡°But this dream reminds me¡­ Have I been too selfish for the past 20 years? Is this illness retribution?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Jesse had never been good atforting others, and he was afraid that anything he said would be


    wrong at this critical moment.


    In fact, there was no one more tormented than him currently.


    His lifelongpanion was terminally ill, and their children were unaware. Every day, he had to put on


    a brave smile.


    If they really found Lina¡¯s family, he would have to endure the pain of losing his daughter too.


    Jesse fell silent, tears welling up in his eyes.


    After a long while, he regained hisposure and gently embraced Melissa. With a sniffle, he said


    softly, ¡°Okay¡­ as long as you¡¯re happy, as long as you feel relieved, I¡¯ll agree to whatever you say!¡±


    Melissa nodded, gripping his hand tightly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to the room now and take out Lina¡¯s old photos to show our future inws.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Jesse? Which way did wee from just now?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jesse was stunned as he looked around¡­ Oh no! The manor was too big, and as they had been


    talking, they had unknowingly lost their way.


    ¡°You stubborn old man! The butler said to follow him just now, but you insisted otherwise!¡±


    ¡°You old woman¡­ You were the one who said you wanted to walk alone!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re arguing with me!?¡±


    ¡°D-Do you remember the butler¡¯s phone number?¡±


    They rolled their eyes at each other while taking out their phones to find the contact number,


    asionally scolding each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing getting lost in someone else¡¯s house!¡±


    ¡°Thanks so much for leading the way!¡±


    ¡°Melissa, you always me everything on me!¡±


    ¡­


    Zephyr called Zuko to the greenhouse.


    When Zuko arrived, he saw his mother arranging a bouquet of roses. The vibrant red roses exuded


    bold and unrestrained beauty.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What do you think, son?¡± Cordelia put down the scissors, satisfied. ¡°After you officially marry Lina, this


    bouquet will be ced in your room!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zuko was taken aback, turning to look at his father.


    Zephyr also smiled at him and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Your mother and I really like Lina, and we can see that her whole family is honest and down-to-earth.


    We¡¯re assured of being inws with such a family.¡±


    ¡°Well, dad, mom, actually, Lina¡ª¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t not want to marry you, would she?¡±


    Zuko chuckled. How was that possible?


    Seeing his hesitant expression, Cordelia thought he was worried about something and spoke directly.


    ¡°Son, don¡¯t worry about it. Your father and I don¡¯t have any snobbish views. You don¡¯t need to find


    someone from a high-society background. We just hope you find someone you genuinely like.¡±


    Zuko looked at them. ¡°Actually, Lina¡¯s not only someone I genuinely like, but she¡¯s also from a matching


    background!¡±


    Zephyr and Cordelia both froze. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    Zuko was about to reveal the truth when a knock on the door interrupted them. The butler entered with


    Jesse and Melissa, wearing a smile as he exined, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Jenner got lost in the garden. We


    guided them to the guest room, but they insisted on seeing you.¡±


    Zephyr and Cordelia exchanged polite smiles and gestured for Zuko to leave first.


    Cordelia poured floral tea for everyone, noticing the perspiration on their foreheads and realizing they


    must have something important to discuss.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please, speak your mind,¡± she said with a gentle smile. ¡°We¡¯re going to be family, no need to be too


    formal.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t beat around the bush,¡± Melissa said, taking out a photo. It showed the two of them


    holding a young Lina, taken on a ship with a dock in the background as they were about to buy snacks


    for her.


    That act had saved them from their biggest disaster.


    Cordelia¡¯s gaze changed as she saw the face of the little girl, her heart racing.


    After Pam disappeared, Linda would cry every day. She would even go out alone, dazed, holding


    Pam¡¯s photo, asking anyone she came across if they had seen the girl. The photos Linda had of


    Pam were only up until she was four years old. The appearance of Pam at four years old


    matched the girl in the photo they were holding.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Jenner, as residents of Centrolis, you must be aware of the shipwreck that happened 20


    years ago, right?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia nced at Zephyr subconsciously, and he too had a deep gaze, his brows furrowing even


    more.


    ¡°This ship was called the Latitude¡­ We met Lina on that ship. She was being carried by a man who


    seemed quite terrified and didn¡¯t appear to know how to care for a child. So, we took care of her all the


    way.


    ¡°Perhaps it was because of this child¡¯s blessings that we survived the sinking of the Latitude and


    brought Lina back home.¡±


    Cordelia could hardly believe her ears. The Latitude, the shipwreck, a man carrying a child¡ªeverything


    matched, and every clue pointed to the impending answer!


    Cordelia took a deep breath,posed herself, and said, ¡°So, Lina¡­ She¡­¡±


    ¡°She is not our biological daughter,¡± Melissa admitted with an unusual calmness. She had feared and


    detested this sentence for many years, but now she could say it calmly.


    Cordelia took the photo, gently running her fingers over the young and innocent face, feeling a sudden


    pang in her chest. The girl in the photo had her hair cut and was wearing in clothes. Her cheeks


    were reddened from crying, and tear stains were still visible. Perhaps only in this disguise could she


    remain unnoticed.


    If Nichs and Linda saw their beloved baby in such a state, how heartbroken would they be?


    Zephyr ced his hand on Cordelia¡¯s shoulder and gently squeezed twice, hinting at something.


    Cordelia snapped back to reality and silently listened as Melissa continued.


    Melissa stood up and respectfully bowed. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton, we find sce ining to


    Centrolis and seeing that Lina is able to marry into a family like yours¡­


    ¡°But I have one more request, which is for you to help her find her biological family. It would¡­ also be a


    way for me to atone for my past actions!¡±


    Cordelia epted the photo, her mind in chaos even as she returned to the room.


    Zephyr remained calm. As soon as he entered the room, he began searching for the few photos they


    had of Pammy.

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    When Pammy was young, Nichs appeared stern on the surface, but he actually doted on her


    tremendously. Every time he hovered over her to take her photos, he would promptly send a copy to


    Zephyr, forcing thetter to appreciate them together. However, his photography skills were


    questionable and not really appreciable.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This habit continued until it was abruptly interrupted after Pammy¡¯s first birthday due to an unexpected


    incident.


    Zephyr had carefully kept those photos, and now as he took them out, a mix of emotions washed over


    him. Especially the photo of Pam at one year old, dressed in a princess dress made of organza and


    wearing a small crown, she looked exquisite, lovely, and adorable.


    He took the photo from Cordelia¡¯s hand, examining it several times and confirming that the one Melissa


    was holding was indeed Pammy!


    ¡°It¡¯s like finding something you¡¯ve searched for everywhere¡­¡± Cordelia murmured, turning to him.


    ¡°Pammy has actually returned like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m shocked too.¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was low, his brows deeply furrowed, and he sighed heavily.


    ¡°The Jenners said they want to make amends, but what wrongdoing have theymitted?¡±


    ¡°Darling, Melvin must have a hidden agenda by having someone impersonate Pam,¡± Cordelia said.


    ¡°Hurry, inform Nichs and Linda so they can keep an eye out!


    ¡°And Pammy¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down, let¡¯s take it step by step,¡± Zephyr said in a deep voice. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already warned


    Nichs about Melvin, but they¡¯re all Thompsons. We¡¯re outsiders, so it¡¯s not easy for us to intervene.


    ¡°As for Pammy, that¡¯s our immediate priority. But darling, you need to think carefully about how to


    phrase it and make Linda ept this reality. She has always believed that her daughter is the one


    currently at home!¡±


    Cordelia bit her lip, her expression anxious.


    She then said softly, ¡°And, Zuko and Toph have been investigating this matter, haven¡¯t they? These two


    boys might have known for a long time! No, we need to ask them!¡±


    Zephyr nodded and thought about how Zuko might be with Lina now, deciding to let him be for the time


    being. He then reached for his phone to call Toph.


    Before he could dial the number, however, Toph showed up on his own!


    ¡°Dad, mom!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You¡¯vee at the right time!¡± Cordelia anxiously asked, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going for both of


    you? Come on, tell us the truth!¡±


    Toph widened his eyes, swallowed nervously, and slowly uttered, ¡°Dad, mom, help¡­ Renee¡¯s mother is


    in the hospital. Hurry, she¡¯s in critical condition!¡±


    ¡°Renee?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ there¡¯s no time to exin everything!¡± In his urgency, Toph jumped between his parents,


    holding his father with one hand and his mother with the other, forcibly dragging them toward the exit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry to the hospital first. Saving a life is of the utmost importance!¡±


    ¡­


    Renee stood outside the hospital room, her face pale as she watched the doctors inside conducting


    emergency treatment. She clenched her hands tightly, her heart aching like a knife sliced through it.


    She tried hard not to cry, but the tears disobeyed her and streamed down her cheeks.


    Then, footsteps echoed in the corridor.


    ¡°Toph, inform the hospital director and the department heads to organize a consultation¡­ Oh, right,


    also call your aunt and uncle. They have expertise in this area!¡±


    ¡°Yes, okay!¡±


    Renee froze, looking up abruptly and meeting the affectionate gazes of Cordelia and Zephyr.


    ¡°Renee, don¡¯t worry. Your mom is safe here. We won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    Renee stood there, staring nkly at the two people who appeared before her as if they were heavenly


    beings. A mix of emotions overwhelmed her, and tears streamed down her face once again.


    Renee tried to speak. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton, I actually¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything now. It¡¯s more urgent to save her,¡± Cordelia interrupted, stepping forward and


    taking Renee¡¯s hand.


    Renee¡¯s small hand felt cold, and she couldn¡¯t help but tremble as she suddenly felt aforting


    warmth.


    After all the necessary arrangements were made, Toph stood by Renee¡¯s side outside the operating


    room, silently waiting.


    Zephyr had already sent the best experts, and Renee¡¯s mother would soon be out of danger.


    Then, Cordelia coughed heavily and shot Toph a meaningful look while Zephyr approached.


    ¡°Toph, call your brother and tell him toe to the hospital immediately!¡±


    ¡°Uh, well¡­¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Listen carefully. It¡¯s your brother!¡± Cordelia emphasized. ¡°Tell him toe alone!¡±


    Toph looked at his parents¡¯ troubled faces and knew that a storm was inevitable. He obediently made


    the call.


    ¡°Hey, Zuko.¡± Toph retreated to a corner against the wall. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not busy at the moment, right?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s voice came through with a roar. ¡°Just say what you want!¡±


    Toph quickly straightened up and spoke rapidly. ¡°Conveying our mother¡¯s orders¡­ Hurry to the


    hospital, alone!¡±


    ¡­


    While waiting for Zuko, the emergency surgery had been sessfullypleted, and the doctors


    emerged from the operating room with relieved smiles.


    Renee rushed over, but her emotions overwhelmed her, leaving her unable to utter a word.


    Finally, Cordelia spoke up. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam.¡± The doctor smiled. ¡°The patient is out of danger. After the observation period,


    she can be transferred back to the ward. Professor Hamerton and Professor Stafford are currently


    inside discussing the next course of treatment.¡±


    Cordelia nodded and smiled gently at Renee.


    A heavy burden was lifted from Renee¡¯s heart, but her tears continued to flow uncontrobly.


    ¡°Cordelia!¡± Zennie¡¯s voice rang out.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Wearing a white coat, she emerged from the operating room. Time had given her a mature


    temperament, but it couldn¡¯t change her sweet way of addressing Cordelia.


    No matter when, Cordelia felt more like a sister to her, while her own brother instantly became her


    brother-inw.


    ¡°Zennie!¡± Cordelia joyfully held her hand. ¡°Where¡¯s Seth?¡±


    ¡°This surgery was quite routine, and Seth didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. He called a few of his


    best students to observe it. Now that we¡¯ve finished discussing the treatment n, he wants to go over


    some key points with them.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ how¡¯s the patient¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°There are symptoms of renal failure,¡± Zennie confidently answered. ¡°But it hasn¡¯t reached the point


    where a kidney transnt is necessary.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Renee was shocked, her eyes widening, and she was speechless for a while.


    A kidney transnt wasn¡¯t necessary?


    Melvin had constantly used the possibility of kidney donation as leverage against her!


    Zennie browsed through the hospital records, her brows furrowing slightly.


    ording to the records, several patients in the department were waiting for kidney transnts, but


    Renee¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t one of them.


    Renee¡¯s heart tightened¡­


    In other words, Melvin had been lying to her.


    There was no need for a kidney transnt. Her mother¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t as severe as they had been


    led to believe.


    Melvin had been deceiving them all this time simply because neither she nor her mother understood


    medicine.


    Renee clenched her fists tightly, her lips almost bleeding from biting them.

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    Cordelia continued, noticing Renee¡¯s expression. ¡°Zennie, if she doesn¡¯t need a kidney transnt, does


    that mean she¡¯ll recover from her condition soon?¡±


    ¡°Not so quickly,¡± Zennie replied calmly. ¡°Kidney dysfunction is a chronic and long-term condition that


    can be quite challenging. Considering the patient¡¯s weak physical constitution, we can only manage it


    through conservative treatments.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a solution?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zennie nodded with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s a highly effective drug that has recently been released in


    Eropah. It has undergone clinical trials and targets this specific condition¡­ However, ites with a


    high cost, and the patient¡¯s family needs to carefully consider it.¡±


    Renee moved her lips, appearing troubled.


    On the side, Cordelia chimed in with a smile. ¡°No worries. If there¡¯s an effective drug, we¡¯ll find a way to


    afford it at our joint hospital!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Cordelia¡­¡±


    Renee¡¯s voice choked, looking at Cordelia with aplex expression, unable to find the right words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, as long as we¡¯re here, your mother will be safe.¡± Cordelia turned to the girl and


    gently held her hand, giving her a reassuring smile.


    Renee¡¯s mind went nk, her heart pounding. She felt like she was in a dream, but this dream felt so


    real.


    Almost instinctively, she held onto Cordelia¡¯s hand, afraid of waking up from this dream.


    ¡°Aunt Cordelia, I¡­¡± Renee¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been lying to you all this time. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say a thing.¡± Cordelia gently patted her hand. ¡°Go take care of your mother first. As for the drug,


    I promise she¡¯ll receive it in time!¡±


    Renee looked at her in tears, and finally, apanied by a nurse, she slowly walked into the hospital


    room.


    Cordelia felt a sense of guilt as well.


    Just then, arge hand gently pressed on her shoulder. The familiar presence of that person instantly


    eased her tense nerves.


    She habitually leaned against the man¡¯s embrace with a slight smile on her lips.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m older, I really can¡¯t bear to see the younger generation in distress.¡±


    Zephyr hugged her and chuckled softly. ¡°You often say I spoil the kids, but I think you spoil them even


    more than I do!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different!¡± Cordelia looked up at him. ¡°You can¡¯t spoil those two little rascals at home, but cute and


    lovely girls like Lina and Renee, they need to be cherished! By the way¡­ where are those two


    troublemakers?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr smiled helplessly. ¡°They¡¯re in the director¡¯s office, waiting for their punishment!¡±


    Cordelia immediately perked up and briskly walked toward the mentioned location.


    ¡­


    Zuko sneaked into the director¡¯s office, hoping to gather information from Toph. However, as soon as


    he entered, he saw his ¡°favorite little brother¡± standing gloomily against the wall, resembling a punished


    elementary school student.


    He thought about leaving, but it was already toote.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr cleared his throat loudly, and Zuko forced a smile as he turned around to join Toph in line.


    He had intended to rely on their mother to resolve this situation, but little did he know that their


    mother¡¯s gaze was even sharper.


    ¡°Speak up!¡± Cordelia exerted her motherly authority. ¡°Tell me everything, from the beginning to the end,


    without leaving out a single word! If I find out that either of you has been hiding something, don¡¯t bother


    coming home for dinner anymore!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s mind went nk. ¡°What should I say?¡±


    Toph, being a quick-witted little devil, took advantage of his older brother¡¯s daze and swiftly exined


    everything, from how he discovered that Fake Pammy was actually Renee, to how he uncovered the


    rtionship between Renee and Melvin, and even the revtion that Lina was the real Pammy¡­


    Heid out the entire story!


    Even after he finished narrating the whole saga like a stand-upedian, his older brother remained in


    shock, unable to utter a word.


    ¡°Mm, Toph did well.¡± Cordelia nodded, her sharp gaze shifting to her eldest son. ¡°Zuko! Hadn¡¯t I asked,


    were you nning to keep this hidden from us for the rest of your life!?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­ This¡­¡± Zuko was dumbfounded. He was going to tell them!


    Back when they were at home, he had intended to disclose that Lina was Pam!


    It just so happened that Jesse and Melissa walked in at that moment! Could he be med for that?

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    Still want to argue?¡± Zuko didn¡¯t even get a chance to speak before his father¡¯s stern shout interrupted


    him.


    Toph, wearing a smile on his face, straightened up, no longer resembling a punished elementary school


    student. He looked like someone who had redeemed himself.


    Then the real show began, with their parents taking turns harshly criticizing Zuko.


    Cordelia scolded, ¡°You should have spoken up about this long ago!¡±


    Zephyr added, ¡°Yes, why didn¡¯t you say anything!?¡±


    Cordelia continued. ¡°This is such a big matter, and you didn¡¯te back to discuss it with us? We


    could havee up with a n!¡±


    Zephyr agreed. ¡°Exactly! You caught us off guard!¡±


    Cordelia hissed. ¡°You¡¯ve be so arrogant, hiding everything!¡±


    Zephyr chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right! Since your wings are so strong, we¡¯ll break them for you!¡±


    Zuko remained silent.


    Toph had been suppressing hisughter, his face turning red. However, he quickly met his older


    brother¡¯s murderous gaze when he turned his face.


    ¡°Y-You! Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Toph immediately hid behind Cordelia, seeking protection. ¡°Why are you


    so slow with words? And¡­ Zuko Hamerton, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your favorite little brother!¡±


    Zuko responded with a cracking sound made by his wrist and finger joints, implying, ¡®I may be slow with


    words, but my fists are fast!


    ¡®As for my favorite little brother¡­ Sorry, you won¡¯t be for much longer!¡¯


    ¡°Alright, you two, stop messing around!¡± Zephyr shot them a sharp nce. ¡°Listen to your mother!¡±


    The two sons immediately quieted down and obediently stood to the side.


    Cordelia pursed her lips and smiled helplessly, giving each of them a swat.


    ¡°Now that we understand the whole story, let me tell you about my n going forward.¡±


    The sons looked up at her, attentively listening.


    Cordelia made timely arrangements. ¡°Toph, your task is to protect Renee and her mother. Don¡¯t let


    Melvin get close to them again.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Yes, mom, don¡¯t worry!¡± Toph showed a sunny smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to secretly


    protect them. When I went to Jangasas with Renee, I already assigned people at the hospital, so


    Melvin never had a chance!¡±


    ¡°Well done, Toph!¡± Cordeliaughed. ¡°You¡¯re bing more reliable. You can think ahead of me


    without me having to say anything!¡±


    Zuko was exasperated and speechless.


    ¡°As for Zuko!¡± Cordelia suddenly called out, bringing her eldest son¡¯s wandering thoughts back. ¡°Your


    most important task is to tell Lina her true identity. Make sure she epts this fact.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand,¡± Zuko replied calmly. ¡°And what about Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll handle that,¡± Zephyr said in a deep voice. ¡°We can¡¯t ignore their feelings. We must find a way for


    them to ept that their current daughter is fake and that their real daughter has returned.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°As for Melvin¡­¡± His eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold smile curved his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry


    about him. I¡¯ll deal with him!¡±


    Cordelia walked to his side with a smile and interlocked her fingers with his.


    Even in their 50s, he still exuded the same suaveness as before¡ªhe was still the man she admired.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the n,¡± Cordelia said, looking at them. ¡°Let¡¯s each get to our tasks now!¡±


    ¡­


    Toph¡¯s task seemed rtively simple for now. It appeared that all he needed to do was to apany


    Renee well in the hospital.


    On the other hand, Zuko was facing a much more challenging situation.


    What troubled him was not simply saying those words but the love that Jesse and Melissa had shown


    to their non-biological daughter over the past 20 years,s well as the unconditional trust and protection


    toward his sister from Dave. It was the fact that this family had be irreceable in Lina¡¯s life.


    Sometimes, Zuko thought that he wouldn¡¯t be as troubled as he was now if only they had done


    something that made Lina unhappy, something that made her want to escape from the family.

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    On this rainy day, a rare moment of coolness, Zuko and Lina found themselves huddled in their room,


    engaging in various activities like painting, reading, and ying chess, thoroughly enjoying each


    other¡¯spany.


    ¡°Zuko, my parents mentioned that they¡¯re nning to go back soon,¡± Lina shared.


    ¡°What?¡± Zuko eximed, taken aback. ¡°Why so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not sudden!¡± Lina smiled mischievously, making a strategic move with a ck chess piece. ¡°Looks


    like I¡¯m going to win!¡±


    Zuko chuckled and surrendered, ying along.


    ¡°What I mean is, why can¡¯t they stay a few more days? There are still so many ces in Centrolis they


    haven¡¯t visited yet.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ maybe they feel they¡¯ve already stayed long enough, and they still have the supermarket to


    take care of,¡± Zuko replied, his gaze dimming slightly. His expression became somewhatplex. He


    set the chessboard aside and led Lina to the bookshelf, retrieving a photo album.


    Curiosity sparked within Lina.


    In a gentle voice, Zuko said, ¡°Since we¡¯vee this far in our rtionship¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have any


    secrets from you.¡±


    ¡°So, are you going to show me your childhood photos?¡± Lina asked yfully.


    Zuko gestured for her to open the album.


    She delicately flipped through the pages as if stepping into a magical time machine that transported her


    back to Zuko¡¯s early years.


    She saw his one-month-old photo¡ªa tiny, naked baby peacefully asleep, adorned only with a diaper.


    His three-month celebration photo¡ªdressed in a vibrant red shirt, chubby hands and feet, a golden


    charm dangling around his neck.


    His one-year-old photo¡ªsporting a shirt with a bowtie, gazing innocently at the camera like a round,


    plump dumpling.


    There were also his three and five-year-old photos¡ªonce he could run and jump, he fearlessly


    engaged in y and exploration.


    ¡°This is Toph, right?¡± Lina pointed to a baby in one of the photos.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him when he was just born.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Then¡­ who¡¯s this?¡± Lina noticed another baby, slightly puzzled. ¡°She¡¯s wearing pink clothes, so she


    can¡¯t be Toph, right? But I¡¯ve never heard you mention having a sister or anything¡­¡±Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko¡¯s brow twitched as he calmly looked at her. ¡°That¡¯s a little girl. She was born when I was already


    in elementary school.¡±


    ¡°Is she your cousin?¡± Lina inquired.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then who is she?¡±


    Zuko moistened his lips and spoke slowly. ¡°She¡­ is the person I¡¯ve been engaged to since birth.¡±


    Lina¡¯s expression changed, and she stared at him nkly.


    Zuko¡¯s voice quivered slightly. ¡°Lina, keep flipping through the album.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any more,¡± Lina snapped, closing the album abruptly.


    Although her face didn¡¯t reveal much, every pore of her being emitted a clear message to him¡ª¡±I¡¯m not


    happy!¡±


    Panicked, Zuko retrieved the album and started flipping through the pages himself.


    Simultaneously, he heard Lina¡¯s voice filled with grievances. ¡°You¡¯re already engaged¡­ Why did you


    come and pursue me?¡±


    ¡°Lina¡ª¡±


    ¡°This girl muste from a wealthy family, right? You¡¯re a perfect match, aren¡¯t you? And you still keep


    her newborn photos all this time, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lina Jenner!¡±


    Zuko suddenly pulled her into a tight embrace.


    Lina struggled vigorously but found herself spinning helplessly within his grasp.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct! She¡¯s from the Thompsons, a wealthy heiress, and we were deemed apatible


    match!


    ¡°And the reason I still keep her photos is that¡­¡±


    Zuko held Lina¡¯s shoulders firmly, gazing directly into her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s standing right in front of me now,


    and I want her to see what she looked like as a child!¡±

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    Lina¡¯s ears buzzed, doubting if she had misheard. Her gaze was fixed on Zuko, lips moving but unable


    to utter a sound.


    ¡°Lina¡­¡± Zuko felt helpless witnessing her distressed reaction. He didn¡¯t know how tofort her, hold


    her, or exin everything.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re joking, right?¡± Lina¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Zuko, don¡¯t make things up¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Zuko locked eyes with her. ¡°You¡¯re not Lina Jenner. You¡¯re Pam Thompson.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible!?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, look further back.¡±


    Zuko turned the album toter pages.


    The deeper they delved, the clearer the image of the little girl became.


    At her one-month celebration, innocence adorned her like a newborn.


    At her one-year-old celebration, sheughed joyously, captivated by someone¡¯s antics.


    At two years old, she sat up, pping her tiny hands, gazing in a particr direction.


    At three years old¡­


    Lina¡¯s heart pounded violently!


    Zuko slowly opened a drawer, retrieved the photo Melissa had given Cordelia, and ced it in the


    middle of the album forparison.


    ¡°Lina, look.¡± His voice turned hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t these two little girls look identical?¡±


    Lina stood motionless like a statue.


    One girl wore a beautiful fluffy dress, sporting a princess hairstyle and a delicate crown.


    The other girl was held by Melissa, being coaxed to face the camera, her face scrunched up with tear-


    stained cheeks.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You were kidnapped then,¡± Zuko whispered. ¡°The kidnapper cut your hair, changed your clothes, and


    intended to take you away from Centrolis on a boat¡­ but that¡¯s when you encountered your current


    parents.¡±


    Lina felt trapped in an unreal dream.


    Her soul seemed to drift away, observing herself being gently embraced by Zuko from mid-air. His


    voice sounded distant, ethereal.


    ¡°They searched for you for a long time. I searched for you for a long time¡­ Pammy.¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart took a heavy blow, causing her pain but rendering her voiceless.


    Zuko¡¯s eyes reddened, hisrge hand tenderly tousling her hair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home, alright?¡± His voice strained. ¡°Pammy, will you let me take you home?¡±


    Lina stood dazed for a while before regaining her senses. She inhaled deeply, then suddenly pushed


    him away!


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not!¡±


    Zuko was taken aback.


    Lina clutched her ears tightly and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not Pammy, don¡¯t lie to me! I¡¯m my parents¡¯ daughter.


    I¡¯m Lina Jenner!¡±


    Zuko clenched his hands and pulled out a document from the deepest part of the drawer.


    ¡°In secret, I conducted a DNA test between you and your biological father back in Jangasas!¡± He stared


    at her. ¡°Lina¡­ you truly are the Thompsons¡¯ daughter. You¡¯re the little Pammy who always followed me


    and called me Zuko!¡±


    Lina leaned against the table, feeling her strength wane. Tears streamed uncontrobly down her face.


    ¡°You were lost for 20 years, and the Thompsons have been searching for you for 20 years!¡± Zuko¡¯s


    voice quivered. ¡°Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda never stopped looking because you¡¯re their only


    precious daughter¡­ Their love for you is as strong as that of your current parents!¡±


    ¡°Stop! Stop talking!¡±

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to ept, but I¡¯ll be by your side no matter what,¡± Zuko reassured Lina.


    ¡°No¡­ No!¡± Lina kept backing away, her mind nk, with only one thought emerging: ¡®My¡­ Where are


    my parents? I want to find them!¡¯


    ¡°Lina!¡± Zuko hurriedly followed her as she ran out of the room. He chased after her without hesitation,


    catching up to her as she approached the guest room where Jesse and Melissa were staying.


    However, when Lina knocked on the door, gasping for breath, she was greeted by the sight of the maid


    cleaning inside. She stood at the door with wide eyes, looking at the empty room, her heart sinking.


    Several servants recognized her as the future young mistress and hurriedly gathered around, bowing


    respectfully.


    In a daze, Lina stood there momentarily before dialing Melissa¡¯s phone. However, no matter how many


    times she called, all she heard was the cold machine voice message saying, ¡°The user cannot be


    reached¡­¡±


    Lina slowly fell to her knees, unable to shed tears amidst her immense emotional turmoil.


    ¡°Lina.¡± Zuko quickly pulled her into a warm embrace, her small face pressed against his chest, listening


    to theforting sound of his thumping heartbeat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here,¡± Zuko assured her, lifting her up and lightly kissing her forehead. ¡°No matter


    what happens, I¡¯ll always be with you.¡±


    ¡­


    Renee¡¯s mother¡¯s condition had stabilized. Toph had been dutifully staying by Renee¡¯s side in the


    hospital, even more devoted than a bodyguard.


    Feeling guilty, Renee quickly reached out to support Toph as he leaned against the wall, dozing off and


    nearly falling.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Toph was startled awake, rubbing his eyes and wiping the drool from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Ah, Renee!¡± He grinned. ¡°What time is it now? Are you hungry? Did you miss dinner?¡±


    Renee looked apologetically at him. ¡°Toph, it¡¯s morning now.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You should go back. We have so many bodyguards here. We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Toph straightened his posture. ¡°Melvin¡¯s a cunning old fox! If he does something, even


    the bodyguards might be unable to handle him!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Toph suddenly felt that something was amiss. ¡°Renee¡­ I¡¯m sorry. After all, he¡¯s your father. I


    shouldn¡¯t have said that about him.¡±


    Renee smiled and shook her head. To her, Melvin was merely her father by biology, nothing more.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Toph. Actually¡­ I¡¯ve never seen him as my father.¡±


    ¡°Renee¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already morning. Let me treat you to breakfast!¡± Renee¡¯s smile brightened.


    Rare genuine smiles graced her fair and delicate face. As she stood by the window, the first rays of


    sunlight cast a golden glow on her as if gilding her.


    Toph could even see the tiny strands of hair on her face clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a gentleman. How can I let you treat me!?¡± Toph waved his hand. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you to a


    breakfast shop.¡±


    ¡°No need. Let¡¯s have something simple.¡± Renee tugged at his sleeve, her big eyes seemingly full of


    unspoken words.


    ¡°Toph, I have something to tell you. There¡¯s a breakfast shop not far from here, and there shouldn¡¯t be


    too many people at this hour. Shall we go there?¡±

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    Toph paused briefly but then smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    Not only did he let her choose the breakfast location, but also what to eat.


    Renee ordered croissants and coffee, specifically requesting smoked salmon. She remembered the


    time when Toph had five portions of smoked salmon for breakfast at the Thompsons, and she had


    secretly kept that in mind.


    Toph was somewhat surprised but smiled happily. When the smoked salmon was served, he enjoyed it


    greatly.


    ¡°This¡­ definitely doesn¡¯t taste as good as the one at home,¡± Renee said softly.


    With his mouth full, Toph mumbled, ¡°Mm, it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Renee looked at him, unsure where to ce her hands. Despite knowing each other for a long time


    and gradually rifying their rtionship, a girl would always feel uneasy and afraid of embarrassing


    herself in front of someone she liked.


    Toph also ced some salmon on her te and split the croissant. ¡°Don¡¯t just look at me. You should


    eat too!¡±


    Renee pursed her lips and smiled softly. After a while, she spoke in a gentle voice. ¡°Toph, have you¡­


    never doubted me?¡±


    ¡°Doubted you?¡± Her question took aback Toph.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Renee¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°Because I¡­ I¡¯m Melvin¡¯s daughter, after all.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton are so smart. Wouldn¡¯t they think that I¡¯m acting in front of them and secretly


    colluding with Melvin?¡±


    Toph set down his cutlery and looked at her silently. The girl¡¯s mncholy and sensitivity tugged at his


    heartstrings like an invisible hand.


    ¡°Renee, why do you think that?¡± he asked softly. ¡°Is it just because you and Melvin are father and


    daughter?¡±


    Renee nodded vigorously.


    ¡°But you said that you never saw him as your father.¡±


    ¡°Toph¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Toph smiled gently. ¡°My parents have been through countless ups and downs in their


    lives. Do you think they couldn¡¯t tell if someone was acting, even in front of them? Don¡¯t overthink it.


    The most important thing now is to cure your mother¡¯s illness, and then¡­¡±


    Toph took her small hand and held it in his palm. ¡°And then leave everything else to me. I¡¯ll protect you


    for the rest of your life!¡±


    Renee¡¯s nose tingled, and her eyes instantly turned red.


    ¡°Hey, youngdy, you can¡¯t cry while eating!¡± Toph gently wiped her tears with a tissue. ¡°That¡¯s one of


    the rules at the Hamertons¡¯ dining table. Remember it!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°And also, my parents like girls who are dignified and gentle. Well, in that case, you fit the criteria


    perfectly!¡±


    Renee went from tears toughter and took a sip of coffee.


    Toph received a message from his father, which simply said: [Analyze the data.]


    A long list of charts followed it.


    Toph almost spat out the croissant he had just bitten into and slumped onto the table,menting, ¡°Dad,


    am I still your biological son? Zuko¡¯s been in a bad mood these past few days because of Pammy, and


    you can¡¯t bear to order him around, so you¡¯re tormenting me!?


    ¡°Oh God¡­¡±


    This series of actions stunned Renee. Although Toph was usually silly, he was at least somewhat


    normal, but today¡­


    ¡°Toph, what¡¯s wrong? Is it something serious?¡±

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    Toph turned his head and forced a smile at Renee.


    ¡°It¡¯s not serious, well¡­ In order to investigate Melvin, my dad conveniently looked into thepanies


    under his name! I¡¯ve obtained the data now, and I must analyze it immediately,¡± Toph exined.


    Renee leaned closer, curiosity evident on her face.


    While thepanies were under Melvin¡¯s name, they were just a distraction.


    ¡°The realpany¡­¡± Renee bit her lip and whispered, ¡°Toph, you won¡¯t find much by checking these.


    Melvin is actually cunning. He has apany called Mel Construction, which is how he makes money.¡±


    ¡°Mel Construction?¡± Toph repeated, processing the new information.


    ¡°Mm-hmm! Since Melvin used me as a recement for Pammy, I had to be around him often. I started


    observing his actions closely and discovered the existence of Mel Construction, a shell corporation!¡±


    Renee continued, her voice calm. ¡°It¡¯s actually a fraudulentpany. I overheard him making calls and


    instructing his men to lure more people into their schemes. Thepany¡¯s business is centered


    around scamming people online and through phone calls.¡±


    Toph nodded, realizing that Melvin was more than just an ordinary scammer. He had manipte his


    clients. It was a sophisticated fraud system.


    Renee¡¯s hands trembled as she shared this information, and Tophfortingly warmed them against


    his chest. He urged her to continue, wanting to know more.


    ¡°Go on, Renee. What else did he do with thepany?¡± Toph encouraged her gently.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Reneeid her head down briefly and then looked up with determination in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you remember the AM Building copse case that made headlines?¡± she asked, her voice grave.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Toph was taken aback but quickly nodded in recognition.


    ¡°Although the building was not in Jangasas nor Centrolis, it was in a city simr to the two. The


    constructingpany behind it was Mel Construction,¡± Renee revealed.


    ¡°AM Building copsed during construction halfway through. The cause was that Melvin cut corners by


    using substandard cement and rebar,¡± she exined.


    ¡°But it was a major news story at the time.¡± Toph frowned, puzzled. ¡°Yet Melvin is walking around freely,


    going wherever he wants¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, he got away with it,¡± Renee said, locking her gaze with his. ¡°He found a scapegoat to take the


    me and be imprisoned in his ce. However, thepany suffered, and he nned to use me to


    extract money.¡±


    Renee¡¯s resolve burned brightly in her eyes as she dered, ¡°But I won¡¯t let him win! My mom taught


    me from a young age not to harm others. I won¡¯t wrong Pammy either.¡±


    Toph felt deeply moved by her determination and felt genuine sympathy for her.


    ¡­


    Toph wasted no time in sharing the information with his father and brother.


    While the three of them gathered in the study to n, Cordelia took a leisurely stroll in the courtyard


    with Linda.


    The courtyard was adorned with numerous flowers, their vibrant colors in full bloom, creating a majestic


    sight.


    As Linda touched the dew-kissed petals, she savored the coolness and felt a sense of tranquility wash


    over her. A rare smile graced her face.


    ¡°Linda, isn¡¯t my garden lovely?¡± Cordelia asked, genuinely pleased.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re tending to the flowers with great care,¡± Linda replied, her smile momentarily turning


    mncholic.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cordelia noticed the change in Linda¡¯s demeanor.


    ¡°Cordelia, do you ever think¡­ that when a daughter grows up, she no longer needs her mother?¡±


    Linda¡¯s voice quivered with emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Pammytely. She¡¯s always out


    and barely says a word to us when we see her.


    ¡°Cordelia, do you think¡­ she¡¯s going through something?¡±

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    Toph turned his head and forced a smile at Renee.


    ¡°It¡¯s not serious, well¡­ In order to investigate Melvin, my dad conveniently looked into thepanies


    under his name! I¡¯ve obtained the data now, and I must analyze it immediately,¡± Toph exined.


    Renee leaned closer, curiosity evident on her face.


    While thepanies were under Melvin¡¯s name, they were just a distraction.


    ¡°The realpany¡­¡± Renee bit her lip and whispered, ¡°Toph, you won¡¯t find much by checking these.


    Melvin is actually cunning. He has apany called Mel Construction, which is how he makes money.¡±


    ¡°Mel Construction?¡± Toph repeated, processing the new information.


    ¡°Mm-hmm! Since Melvin used me as a recement for Pammy, I had to be around him often. I started


    observing his actions closely and discovered the existence of Mel Construction, a shell corporation!¡±


    Renee continued, her voice calm. ¡°It¡¯s actually a fraudulentpany. I overheard him making calls and


    instructing his men to lure more people into their schemes. Thepany¡¯s business is centered


    around scamming people online and through phone calls.¡±


    Toph nodded, realizing that Melvin was more than just an ordinary scammer. He had manipte his


    clients. It was a sophisticated fraud system.


    Renee¡¯s hands trembled as she shared this information, and Tophfortingly warmed them against


    his chest. He urged her to continue, wanting to know more.


    ¡°Go on, Renee. What else did he do with thepany?¡± Toph encouraged her gently.


    Reneeid her head down briefly and then looked up with determination in her eyes.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Do you remember the AM Building copse case that made headlines?¡± she asked, her voice grave.


    Toph was taken aback but quickly nodded in recognition.


    ¡°Although the building was not in Jangasas nor Centrolis, it was in a city simr to the two. The


    constructingpany behind it was Mel Construction,¡± Renee revealed.


    ¡°AM Building copsed during construction halfway through. The cause was that Melvin cut corners by


    using substandard cement and rebar,¡± she exined.


    ¡°But it was a major news story at the time.¡± Toph frowned, puzzled. ¡°Yet Melvin is walking around freely,


    going wherever he wants¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, he got away with it,¡± Renee said, locking her gaze with his. ¡°He found a scapegoat to take the


    me and be imprisoned in his ce. However, thepany suffered, and he nned to use me to


    extract money.¡±


    Renee¡¯s resolve burned brightly in her eyes as she dered, ¡°But I won¡¯t let him win! My mom taught


    me from a young age not to harm others. I won¡¯t wrong Pammy either.¡±


    Toph felt deeply moved by her determination and felt genuine sympathy for her.


    ¡­


    Toph wasted no time in sharing the information with his father and brother.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    While the three of them gathered in the study to n, Cordelia took a leisurely stroll in the courtyard


    with Linda.


    The courtyard was adorned with numerous flowers, their vibrant colors in full bloom, creating a majestic


    sight.


    As Linda touched the dew-kissed petals, she savored the coolness and felt a sense of tranquility wash


    over her. A rare smile graced her face.


    ¡°Linda, isn¡¯t my garden lovely?¡± Cordelia asked, genuinely pleased.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re tending to the flowers with great care,¡± Linda replied, her smile momentarily turning


    mncholic.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cordelia noticed the change in Linda¡¯s demeanor.


    ¡°Cordelia, do you ever think¡­ that when a daughter grows up, she no longer needs her mother?¡±


    Linda¡¯s voice quivered with emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Pammytely. She¡¯s always out


    and barely says a word to us when we see her.


    ¡°Cordelia, do you think¡­ she¡¯s going through something?¡±

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you handling it.¡± Zephyr shook his head.


    When it came to strategy and strength, his second son couldn¡¯tpare to his first son in maintaining


    calmness during unexpected events.


    However, Toph had his own strengths¡ªhe was bright, friendly, and kind, and hisughter would always


    precede his arrival.


    Moreover, not only could he eat and sleep soundly, but he also took good care of his family, ensuring


    they could do the same.


    His positive attributes were not suitable for frontline operations, but he was perfect for logistical


    support.


    ¡°Melvin¡¯s criminal evidence is undeniable now,¡± Zephyr said in his deep voice. ¡°Zuko, sort these out by


    tonight. Tomorrow,e with me to report to the authorities.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    ¡°Toph, stay at home like a good boy. Take care of your mother and Renee¡­ Oh, and also look after Nic


    and Linda.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I got it!¡± Toph signaled his understanding with an ¡°okay¡± gesture.


    However, a loud thud suddenly resounded from the study¡¯s door!


    The three of them turned their attention to the door simultaneously.


    They saw Linda standing there, her face disying disbelief, shock, and terror.


    Cordelia stood behind her, reaching out to grab her, but Linda shook her off as soon as she made


    contact.


    ¡°Linda¡­¡±


    Linda locked eyes with them.


    After a moment, Linda began walking slowly toward Zuko. Her face grew pale, and her trembling lips


    struggled to form words.


    Zuko¡¯s expression darkened. He knew what she was trying to ask, even without her uttering a single


    word.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I-Is it true?¡± Linda seemed to summon all her strength to utter those three words. ¡°Zuko, t-tell me¡­ Is


    it true?!¡±


    Zuko lowered his gaze and nodded.


    Linda¡¯s legs gave way, and Cordelia quickly rushed to support her. ¡°Rest in my room, Linda. I¡¯ll have


    Zuko exin everything to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me now!¡± Tears streamed down Linda¡¯s face. She pleaded with Zuko, resembling a helpless child.


    ¡°What happened, Zuko? Can you tell me everything? And where is my daughter? Where is she!?¡±


    Zuko felt the photograph in his pocket, and his hand trembled as he handed it to her.


    Zuko did his best to stay calm. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯ve actually met her. On the first day I brought her to


    Centrolis, you saw her when you visited our home¡­ Her name is Lina.


    ¡°Pammy didn¡¯t die in the ident. She met this couple who rescued her from the boat and escaped the


    disaster. They have been taking care of her as their own.¡±


    Linda clutched the photograph tightly and took a sharp breath. Tears dripped onto it and fell onto her


    daughter¡¯s face.


    She caressed Pammy¡¯s face repeatedly with her finger. The face that looked wronged and troubled, the


    innocent little face.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She had dreamed of her countless times.


    Linda sobbed with a smile on her face, her smileing and going. The light in her eyes flickered¡­


    Suddenly, darkness engulfed her. She fainted and copsed onto the ground!

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    Linda found herself walking on an endless road, surrounded by darkness on both sides. As she


    searched for the only source of light, she heard the sound of ocean waves and faint calls of ¡°Mommy,


    mommy¡­¡±


    Her heart raced as she caught sight of a little girl running toward her with open arms, resembling a bird


    in flight. ¡°Pammy!¡± she cried out, rushing forward. But as she reached out, she stepped into emptiness


    and let out a scream.


    Linda abruptly woke up, realizing she was in her own bed at home. Their family doctors and a teary-


    eyed Nichs surrounded her, holding her hands tightly.


    Struggling to speak, she managed to call out to him, ¡°Nic¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He choked. ¡°Zen told me everything.¡±


    Linda¡¯s eyes filled with sadness and resentment. ¡°We won¡¯t¡­ forgive him!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s our daughter?¡±


    Before Nichs could respond, there was a soft knock on the door, and Renee entered the room.


    Their expressions changed upon seeing her, but Renee remained calm. She had been waiting for this


    day, relieved that the burden in her heart had finally been lifted.


    Renee knelt before them, causing them to be momentarily shocked before feeling a pang and wanting


    to help her up. But the determined girl insisted on kneeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Thompson.¡± Renee spoke softly but heavily. ¡°I should have told the truth from


    the start, but I was too afraid¡­ I know I was selfish. You might have reunited with your daughter if it


    wasn¡¯t for me. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would we me you, you silly goose!¡± Linda mustered the strength to sit up, and Nichs helped


    her. He also helped Renee to her feet. ¡°If not for you, we might have been deceived forever.¡±


    ¡°You silly goose, why do you call us Mr. and Mrs. Thompson? You should call us aunt and uncle!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Renee was taken aback, her voice choked. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m Melvin¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t choose to be anyone¡¯s daughter, but you made the right choice in being morally right.¡±


    Renee¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and a twitch appeared at the corner of her lips.


    Linda slowly got off the bed and unsteadily approached Renee, wiping away her tears. ¡°Now I


    understand why you kept your distance from us.¡± She smiled through her own tears. ¡°and why you


    refused to sign the agreement for the share transfer¡­ You did it all for our daughter.¡±


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Renee uttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good kid.¡± Linda wiped her tears away, though her own face was wet. ¡°It¡¯s Melvin who is at


    fault, not you!¡±


    Renee nodded, and for the first time since arriving at the Thompson residence, she smiled without the


    weight of burdens on her shoulders.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Zuko walked hand in hand with Lina in the night. The Thompson residence was just ahead,


    but he noticed Lina¡¯s footsteps slowing down and her gaze cast downward. Though he couldn¡¯t see her


    face clearly, he understood the conflicting emotions she was experiencing.


    For the past two days, Lina had been unable to reach Melissa. Even when they managed to connect


    for a brief moment, it seemed Melissa was avoiding conversation and would hang up quickly.


    Zuko understood that Melissa was trying to create distance, but to Lina, it felt as had showered her with


    love since childhood, had suddenly cast all that affection aside.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lina?¡± Zuko stopped walking and subtly noticed the tears in her eyes under the soft


    moonlight.


    His heart constricted, and he squatted in front of her, turning his head to smile at her. ¡°Are you tired? I¡¯ll


    carry you!¡±


    Lina was taken aback.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, just hop on!¡± Zuko smiled. ¡°I used to carry you every day when you were young!¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina¡¯s heart squeezed, and she nervously gripped the corner of her shirt. Watching his broad back, she


    felt as if everything was unreal. She wished it were all just a dream.


    When she woke up from this dream, she would still be in her home in Jangasas. Melissa would make


    her fried chicken in the kitchen, while Dave would keep calling her.


    She would see her father sneaking a smoke in the alley and her mom catching him and scolding him


    while yfully pulling his ear.


    That was her home, that was her life¡­


    Meanwhile, the grandeur of the Thompson residence and its luxurious courtyard felt like a world apart


    from her own humble existence.


    She bit her lip, deciding not to hop on Zuko¡¯s back. Instead, she walked around him and headed


    straight ahead.


    Zuko sighed as he watched her stubborn back, feeling a sense of heaviness.


    Perhaps Melissa was the only one who could bring Lina back to her senses at this moment.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zuko furrowed his brow, thinking of something, but he couldn¡¯t find the right mood to discuss it now. He


    caught up to Lina and continued holding her hand as they approached the Thompson residence.


    When they arrived at the door, they encountered Renee in the courtyard.


    ¡°You guys¡­¡± Renee was surprised, her smile growing. She stepped forward and grabbed Lina¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re back! Uncle Nic and Aunt Linda will be so happy!¡±


    Lina gently shook off her hand, still struggling to adjust to her new identity and the presence of these


    people who were now her family.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Renee.¡± Lina spoke softly. ¡°I-I heard that Mrs. Thompson isn¡¯t feeling well, so I thought I¡¯d


    visit her. I-I don¡¯t know how to face all of this yet. I need more time.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, I understand.¡± Renee chuckled. ¡°But you can¡¯t visit her right now. The family doctors are


    here, and they suggested she undergo a thorough examination at the hospital. Uncle Nic just went with


    her!¡±


    Lina grew worried. ¡°She¡¯s going to the hospital thiste? Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Zuko hugged her,forting her. ¡°Aunt Linda has been getting regr check-ups at


    our joint hospital. We have staff there around the clock. Uncle Nic is just concerned about her, so he


    would go to the hospital no matter howte if the doctor advised it.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay home tonight?¡± he asked with a hint of testing in his tone.


    Lina tightly gripped Zuko¡¯s clothes and pouted.


    Zuko smiled. Lina resembled a child who didn¡¯t want her parents to leave after dropping her off at


    boarding school.

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    Zuko smiled as he held Lina¡¯s hands, knowing she would face this day alone. He couldn¡¯t rece her,


    but he could be there for her.


    ¡°This is your home, Lina,¡± he said, ying with her hair. ¡°Your parents will be home soon. It¡¯s a new


    beginning for you.¡±


    Lina said, her voice filled with worry, ¡°But I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Zuko interrupted gently, looking into her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring your parents from


    Jangasas when I¡¯m done here.¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes filled with gratitude. He was the only one who would go to such lengths for her.


    Still worried, she lowered her head and hesitated. ¡°But what if they won¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re their daughter, no matter what,¡± Zuko reassured her, his gaze gentle. ¡°Lina, I promised that you


    won¡¯t be separated from your family.¡±


    Nodding slowly, Lina let go of his hand.


    Zuko then turned his attention to Renee and smiled. ¡°I have something to do tonight. Please take care


    of Lina for me.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I got it!¡± Renee replied, her voice filled with determination.


    Zuko waved at Lina from the doorway before disappearing into the night. Lina still felt uneasy, but then


    a soft hand grabbed her arm.


    When she turned to face Renee, she saw her cousin¡¯s pure and bright smile. ¡°Lina, I¡¯ll take you to your


    room, okay?¡±


    Lina smiled back at her, realizing that they were cousins and that Renee was half a month younger.


    The room they were heading to had been kept by Nichs and Linda for Pammy all these years.


    ¡°That room is the ce Aunt and Uncle cared about the most. It¡¯s also the best room in this house,¡±


    Renee exined. ¡°I¡¯ve changed the sheets, and everything is clean. I¡¯ve never touched anything in the


    room because they¡¯re all yours¡ª¡±


    Lina interrupted her with a grateful expression. ¡°Renee¡­¡±


    ¡°They made a great effort to find you, cuz,¡± Renee said, holding Lina¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint them,


    okay?¡±


    Her words touched Lina, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel uncertain. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll disappoint them¡­¡±


    Renee widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    As they walked through the courtyard, Lina fell silent momentarily before speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve been a mess


    these past few days¡­ I don¡¯t know why this happened to me. Why am I Lina? How did I be


    Pam?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Renee tried tofort her, holding her hand tighter. ¡°Hey¡­ Maybe your mom has something to deal


    with? Isn¡¯t it better to have another pair of parents who love you? Moreover, you would have grown up


    with Aunt Linda and Uncle Nic if you weren¡¯t taken away. Your love for them would be just as deep.¡±


    Lina agreed, but doubts still lingered. ¡°Hmm, Zuko said the same thing¡­ But still¡­¡±


    Renee stopped and faced her. ¡°Cuz, do you know what my name means?¡±


    Lina was curious. ¡°What?¡±


    Renee¡¯s smile had a hint of mockery. ¡°My name doesn¡¯t mean anything. My dad gave it to me without


    much thought. Maybe to him, I¡¯m just a weed that nobody cares about. He plucks me when he needs


    me and leaves me to die when he doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Lina felt sorry for her cousin and quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°I know you need time to adapt, but I


    ept you. As for my biological parents¡­ I just need some time.¡±


    Renee smiled, relieved by Lina¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you, Lina. And remember, you have one more person


    who loves you now. Double the love for you too!¡±


    ¡°You too,¡± Lina replied with a heartfelt smile. ¡°You¡¯ll have one more person who loves you.¡±


    Renee looked surprised but pleased. They continued walking, and the maid served them juice. It was a


    tradition for Renee to have fresh juice every night, replenishing her vitamins.


    ¡°What juice is it today?¡± Renee asked.


    The maid replied, ¡°It¡¯s honey pomelo juice. Ms. Pammy is home, so you deserve a special juice.¡±


    Renee nced at the maid, feeling a bit unfamiliar with her. But she brushed it off, thinking she was


    overthinking.


    As they prepared to drink the juice, the maid spoke again, her voice filled with hidden malice. ¡°Because


    I¡¯m taking both of you somewhere fun!¡±


    Lina and Renee felt dizzy and soon lost consciousness, but they could still move.


    They only heard one thing. ¡°Come,e here¡­¡±


    A few people appeared and followed the maid.


    ¡°They¡¯re meeting our employers at the hospital,¡± the maid instructed the driver. ¡°Drive to the hospital.


    I¡¯m taking them there!¡±

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    Two dayster, the authorities apprehended Melvin immediately after receiving the report.


    Unfortunately, the past two days had been filled with misery for everyone involved.


    The police discovered the Thompsons¡¯ nearly wrecked car near the beach, and the driver was gravely


    injured, ultimately sumbing to his injuries on the way to the hospital.


    Nichs had diligently checked the surveince footage in various locations but could not locate Lina


    and Renee. Even the person responsible for taking them had vanished, leaving all fingers pointing at


    Melvin.


    Through their connections, Zuko and Toph managed to gain ess to the interrogation room where


    Melvin was held.


    Upon seeing them, Melvin disyed a cunning grin, and a wicked gleam shone in his triangr eyes.


    Toph couldn¡¯t contain his anger and clenched his fist, ready to strike. However, Melvin remained


    motionless, coldly observing them before bursting into hystericalughter.


    Toph¡¯s punch abruptly halted just as it was about to connect with Melvin¡¯s face. Filled with rage, he


    struck the table with great force, shaking with fury.


    Zuko ced aforting hand on Toph¡¯s shoulder and gazed at Melvin with a grim expression.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Zuko demanded.


    Melvin responded with a mocking tone. ¡°Ha! The two young heirs havee just to ask that?¡±


    Toph shouted, ¡°Stop pretending!¡±


    Melvin scoffed and jingled the handcuffs restraining his hands. ¡°You two are too young to challenge


    me!¡±


    Rage burned in Zuko¡¯s eyes. He realized his mistake. While they had been filing the report, Melvin had


    nted a mole in the Thompson residence. When the police apprehended him, they discovered that


    Lina and Renee had gone missing.


    Melvin was currently at the police station, believing it to be the safest ce. ¡°I know Nichs has


    surveince set up everywhere. One reason is to find his precious daughter, but the other reason¡­


    Once I leave this police station, his men will kill me! Ha! Am I that foolish? I¡¯ve already pleaded guilty.


    Taking shortcuts, embezzling money¡­ I¡¯ve admitted to it all! As long as I¡¯m in here, Nichs can¡¯t


    touch me. I¡¯m safe! Hahaha¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°As for Pam, I was able to abduct her back then, and now I can hide her in a ce where you¡¯ll


    never find her!¡±


    ¡°You despicable scoundrel!¡± Zuko shouted.


    Melvin¡¯s smirk remained arrogant. They were within the police station, surrounded by cameras, and


    dared not physically harm him.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Toph questioned, his voice filled with frustration. ¡°Uncle Nichs never


    wronged you, yet you¡¯re doing all of this to him!¡±


    ¡°I suppose he never wronged me¡­¡± Melvin responded with a smug expression. ¡°But I hate him! I hate


    that he¡¯s thriving while I struggle. He¡¯s a gangster who managed to turn his life around and seed!


    Why not me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯repletely deranged!¡± Toph couldn¡¯t contain his anger any longer and raised his fist once


    again.


    However, before Toph could deliver his punch, Zuko stepped forward and kicked Melvin¡¯s chair,


    causing him to crash onto the ground. Without dy, Zuko grabbed Melvin by the cor and lifted him


    up.


    Toph unleashed a series of powerful punches to Melvin¡¯s chest. Bound by his restraints, Melvin was


    defenseless against the onught.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Melvin¡¯s agonized screams echoed from the interrogation room, unable to fight back due to his bound


    hands and feet.


    ¡°Stop it! You fiends¡­ This is a police station! How dare you assault me!¡± Melvin shrieked.


    ¡°Melvin!¡± Zuko¡¯s grip tightened around his cor as he spoke with intense determination. ¡°No matter


    where you go, there¡¯s nowhere you can hide from me if I want to end your wretched life!¡±


    Melvin¡¯s face turned purple, his bulging eyes reflecting his anguish.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Zuko gritted his teeth. ¡°Where are Lina and Renee?!¡±


    Despite his pitiful appearance, Melvin mustered a smug grin.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Toph delivered another punch. ¡°Speak! Speak now!¡±

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    ¡°Go ahead¡­ hit me!¡± Melvin spat out a mouthful of blood, his voice mumbled. ¡°Ha¡­ It¡¯s futile even if


    you kill me! If you do¡­ I¡¯ll take the two of them with me to hell!¡±


    Toph yelled, and the brothers shoved Melvin against the wall. Zuko¡¯s pale joints and trembling hands


    tightened around Melvin¡¯s neck. The inability to kill his enemy was tormenting him.


    Just then, the interrogation room door swung open, allowing light to flood in. Several officers entered,


    urging them to stop.


    Someone stood behind them.


    Slowly, he walked forward, each stepnding heavily on the ground. His presence weighed heavily on


    him.


    Zuko released his grip on Melvin and turned to face the neer.


    ¡°Uncle Nichs¡­¡±


    Sorrow flickered across Nichs¡¯ exhausted face, his sideburns now peppered with silver hair strands.


    Zuko remembered how Nichs¡¯ hair had turned white overnight when he received the devastating


    news about Pammy 20 years ago. Although he gradually recovered, he was no longer the same


    majestic man.


    He had lost his daughter once and regained her, only to lose her again. His hair had turned silver once


    more.


    Nichs stood before Melvin, silently watching him. Deep-seated resentment burned in his saddened


    eyes, overshadowed only by the pain of losing his daughter.


    He was no longer the Nic who ruled the underworld or the powerful boss of Sol Entertainment. He was


    simply a father desperate to find his daughter.


    Nichs closed his eyes, then slowly opened them again. He unclenched his trembling fists.


    And then, he knelt, his gaze fixed on Melvin.


    ¡°Uncle Nichs¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Zuko and Toph were taken aback, wanting to help him up, but Nichs raised his hand, signaling them


    to stay back.


    After a brief pause, he uttered four words, his voice quivering, ¡°I am begging you¡­¡±


    The brothers¡¯ eyes zed with anger as they red at Melvin, seething with resentment.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Melvin¡­ Where¡¯s my daughter? Please tell me! Where is she!?¡±


    Melvin stared nkly at Nichs for a long moment, blood dripping from the corner of his lips. Then,


    he burst into hystericalughter.


    This was Nichs Thompson, who had always been arrogant and self-assured!


    But now, he had humbled himself, kneeling before his enemy in the most humiliating manner.


    Melvin¡¯sughter subsided, and with a provocative shake of his head, he denied Nichs the answers


    he sought.


    Zuko yearned to strike him, but the officers intervened, preventing him from doing so. They then took


    the severely beaten Melvin back to prison.


    Nichs remained on the ground, kneeling like a statue, his spirit drained.


    Zuko and Toph rushed to his side, helping him up. However, after taking a few steps, Nichs¡¯ face


    turned pale, and he copsed weakly to the ground.


    ¡­


    When Lina and Renee regained consciousness, they found themselves in a dimly lit and cramped


    cabin. Their bodies ached, their limbs numb.


    Struggling to speak, Lina finally managed to call out, ¡°R-Renee?¡±


    Renee made an effort to open her eyes. Alongside Lina¡¯s voice, she heard the distant sound of ocean


    waves.


    ¡°W-Where are we?¡±


    As they gradually regained their senses, they realized they had been abandoned in the confined space


    of the cabin.


    A putrid stench lingered in the stagnant air. The small window allowed only a trickle of light to enter.


    In shock, they recoiled when they took in their surroundings.


    Several girls, their age simr to Lina and Renee¡¯s, stared at them expressionlessly from within the


    cabin.

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    Lina and Renee leaned against each other, their panic evident.


    Lina reached into her pocket and realized her phone was missing, confirming their suspicions. With a


    signal in her eyes, she conveyed the message to Renee.


    Meanwhile, Renee racked her brain, recalling the incident of drinking juice from the maid before


    arriving.


    ¡°Cuz, it was the juice!¡± Renee eximed, and Lina was taken aback, still feeling the numbness on the


    tip of her tongue.


    Renee grabbed Lina¡¯s arm, trying to appear calm despite their distress. ¡°Cuz¡­ What should we do


    now?¡±


    Lina took a deep breath, but the air in the confined space was nauseating. She gathered herself,


    attempting to calm down.


    Renee pointed toward a small window nearby. Lina crouched down to look and saw the vast ocean


    covered in mist, making it impossible to determine their direction.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    They had no means ofmunication to contact the outside world. Meanwhile, the gazes of the other


    girls around them turned gradually hostile.


    ¡°Hey, are you guys new?¡± someone inquired.


    ¡°I heard Krea brought them here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard they can be sold for a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Are they virgins?¡±


    Peals ofughter filled the cramped cabin.


    Lina and Renee clung tightly to each other, filled with terror.


    One of the girls suddenly appeared vicious. Lina noticed these girls were dressed provocatively in tank


    tops and shorts, bearing various wounds on their exposed skin.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join


    & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°What makes you think you deserve cleanliness?¡± the girl snarled, advancing toward them. ¡°What gives


    you that idea?¡±


    Renee screamed in shock, and Lina embraced her, shielding her eyes. ¡°What are you nning?¡±


    The girl emitted a cunning and sinisterugh. ¡°We¡¯re all the same. Since you¡¯re here, nobody gets out


    unscathed!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The other girls joined in, chanting in agreement.


    Lina sensed something was amiss. Just when she felt lost, she heard a feeble voice. ¡°Krea said no one


    should touch them! You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the fierce girl interrupted, pping her and causing blood to trickle from the corner of her


    lips. ¡°Krea said no men should touch them, but she didn¡¯t say we couldn¡¯t!¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes widened, a chill crawling up her spine and spreading throughout her body.


    ¡°Strip them! Give them a wee gift!¡± the girlmanded, and the rest of the girls closed in on Lina


    and Renee.


    They fought with all their strength, but the blows and ps rained relentlessly like a hailstorm.


    Chaos engulfed the cabin, the confined space making it easier for them to be pinned to the ground.


    Their foreheads were scratched as fists and psnded.


    Amidst themotion, a loud thud reverberated through the air.


    The door swung open, instantly silencing the chaotic scene in the cabin.


    Lina raised her head forcefully, glimpsing the figures that entered, armed with guns.


    The dark barrels were pointed toward them¡­


    The girls cowered in the corners, trembling and wrapping their heads with their arms. They seemed


    ustomed to such situations.

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    Lina struggled to get up, her body aching. She crawled toward Renee, exerting all her effort. They


    tightly held each other¡¯s hands, seekingfort and support.


    The men who entered the room wore stoic expressions, but their eyes burned with intensity. As the


    sound of heels echoed, they positioned themselves on either side, creating a path through the narrow


    space.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Have you lost your minds!?¡± A woman¡¯s voice pierced the air,


    resonating like a loud bell. The girls remained motionless as she unleashed her anger.


    The entire cabin seemed to be engulfed in a suffocating atmosphere, overwhelmed by the weight of the


    woman¡¯s presence.


    Arms crossed, she demanded in a cold tone, ¡°Who started this? Show yourselves!¡±


    No one uttered a word, but all eyes shifted toward the girl who had instigated themotion.


    ¡°Hah, I knew it, even if no one confesses.¡± The woman walked slowly, assuming a condescending


    posture before the girl. ¡°You again, Rose?¡±


    Rose¡¯s earlier arrogance vanished at that moment, and she prostrated herself at the woman¡¯s feet,


    begging and sobbing.


    The woman grew irritated by the sight, waving her hand to signal the men to take Rose away.


    Rose¡¯s anguished shrieks pierced through the calmness Lina had managed to uphold.


    Soon, the shrieks subsided outside, fading into the distance.


    Lina and Renee remained oblivious to the events unfolding, but the fear and panic reflected in the eyes


    of those around them conveyed a sense of vulnerability.


    ¡°Let me reiterate.¡± The woman raised her voice. ¡°This is the fate of anyone who dares to defy me!¡±


    The girls lowered their heads, not daring to utter a sound.


    Then, the woman¡¯s gaze fell upon the two girls on the floor.


    Lina lifted her head, her heart pounding the moment her eyes met the woman¡¯s.


    ¡°How did this happen!?¡± The woman¡¯s forehead creased. ¡°Bring them to my quarters!¡±


    Before Lina and Renee couldprehend the situation, someone seized their arms, and the woman


    nearly dragged them along.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    As they left the cramped and repulsive cabin, they finally realized the enormity of the ship. It was a


    floating pce, exuding luxury as it sailed across the ocean.


    The miserable and filthy cabin they had been confined to was only intended for the unworthy girls.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The woman led them to her quarters.


    ¡°Get them some clean clothes!¡± shemanded.


    Immediately, someone fetched clothing for them.


    She tilted her chin. ¡°That¡¯s the bathroom. Go wash up and change!¡±


    Lina and Renee exchanged nces, clutching the clothes tightly, unsure of what to do.


    ¡°What?¡± The woman sneered and scoffed. ¡°Do you want me to change your clothes for you?¡±


    Linaposed herself, determined to gather information about their situation first. ¡°Miss, may I inquire


    ¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the woman¡¯s scoff cut her off. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to ask


    who I am?¡±


    Lina was taken aback. In reality, she had numerous questions, and that was one of them.


    Suddenly, she recalled someone calling out a name when the girls had attempted to attack them.


    ¡®Krea¡­ Could it be?¡¯


    ¡°So, you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Krystal Harding, but you can call me Madame Krys!¡± Krea lit a cigarette and nced at Lina from the


    corner of her eye. ¡°Or do you want to call me Krea like the others? That¡¯s up to you!¡±


    Renee leaned closer to Lina, fear evident in her eyes.


    Krystal appeared to be in her 40s, heavily adorned with makeup, and dressed provocatively. Her dark


    red dress entuated her curvaceous figure.


    However, time seemed to have taken its toll on her, evident in the lines on her face.


    ¡°Madame Krys¡­¡± Lina addressed her softly. ¡°I also wish to know where this ship is headed and what


    people do here.


    ¡°And¡­ who sent us here?¡±

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    Krystal was taken aback, holding the half-burnt cigarette between her fingers as the smoke rings slowly


    dissipated. She carefully scrutinized Lina from head to toe, noting the girl¡¯s disheveled appearance yet


    sensing a fearless aura emanating from her being. Like gleaming silver stars, Lina¡¯s eyes shone with


    resolute determination, reminiscent of someone familiar to Krystal.


    Lost in her thoughts, Krystal failed to realize that her cigarette had burned down, only snapping back to


    reality when it scorched her hand, causing her to gasp. She quickly regainedposure, adjusting her


    breathing and wearing the same confident smile.


    ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t you think you have too many questions?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Even if it means my death, I want to die with rity,¡± Lina softly replied.


    ¡°Heh, nobody¡¯s asking you to die. You two are precious to me,¡± Krystal replied.


    ¡°Valuable enough to sell?¡± Renee stepped forward, instinctively positioning herself in front of Lina.


    ¡°We¡¯re well aware of the business you conduct here.¡±


    ¡°You catch on quickly, little girl.¡± Krystal smirked. ¡°Truly worthy of being the daughter of the top


    performer! You¡¯re quite familiar with this type of situation!¡±


    Renee trembled, looking at Krystal incredulously. It seemed that this woman knew everything about


    them.


    Meanwhile, Lina found herself thinking that this encounter might actually be advantageous. She said,


    slowly regaining herposure, ¡°Madame Krys, it appears that you know who we are.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then, can you answer my question?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Krystal raised an eyebrow and chuckled.


    ¡°Since you know who we are¡­ do you know who stands behind us?¡±


    Krystal froze.


    Engaged in less than honorable business throughout the years, Krystal had still been respected by


    well-known figures who addressed her as ¡°Madame Krys¡±. She never anticipated that one day a young


    girl would confront her with a question about who stood behind them.


    Nevertheless, did the girl realize that asking such a question was a major taboo in the underworld?


    Krystal found it both amusing and infuriating. Skillfully, she pulled out a lighter and lit another cigarette,


    blowing smoke into the air.


    ¡°Heh, youngdy, you trulyck manners. Looks like I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully. Never use the people behind you to intimidate those before you.¡± Krystal approached


    Lina, enunciating each word. ¡°Otherwise¡­ before the people behind you cane to your rescue, the


    ones in front of you will have already taken your life.¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart clenched, and she instinctively grabbed Renee¡¯s hand, both wanting to shield each other.


    Krystal burst intoughter. ¡°Such deep sisterly love! I hope you can continue to take care of each other


    in the days toe.


    ¡°Now go wash up and change your clothes.¡± Krystal nonchntly stretched her body. ¡°Don¡¯t return to


    that cabin for now. The room next to mine is vacant. You can stay there.¡±


    Lina persisted, ¡°Madame Krys, could you at least let us know where we¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we reach our destination.¡± Krystal¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°Until then, stay put and


    avoid wandering around.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The two girls exchanged nces and remained silent, preparing to obediently take a bath and change


    clothes.


    Just then, a heavy thump on the door startled everyone as if someone was about to break it down.


    Krystal¡¯s expression instantly turned grim. She signaled her subordinates and one of them went to


    open the door.


    A man stood outside, apanied by six armed henchmen.


    Goosebumps ran through Lina, and her head felt light.


    ¡°Well, well, well, what brings you here, Justin?¡±

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    ¡°Do I need a reason toe to you, Madame Krys?¡± The man¡¯s hoarse voice echoed, each word


    feeling as blunt as a dull knife. ¡°Heh, I heard you have precious gems here, and I wanted to take a


    look!¡±


    Lina couldn¡¯t be certain, but she felt as though Krystal was deliberately blocking the man¡¯s view. Was


    she trying to protect them? It was hard to say for sure.


    There was something cunning about this woman. If Lina had to say it, it seemed like Krystal was more


    interested in safeguarding her own interests rather than protecting them.


    Krystal spoke, crossing one hand over her chest and propping the other up. The cigarette between her


    fingers burned slowly, exuding a sensual charm. ¡°Justin, we may share this boat, you trafficking drugs


    and me transporting people, but we should mind our own business. Why bother seeking treasures from


    me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because we share the same boat and have this chance encounter that whoever gets the


    gems should share them!¡± Justin patted her shoulder, a sinister smile spreading across his cunning


    face.


    With a disy of force, he easily pushed Krystal aside. As his gaze fell upon Lina, his eyes filled with


    hostility. He rushed toward her, gripping her chin tightly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lina was caught off guard, feeling as though her jawbone was about to be crushed.


    Krystal was also taken aback. ¡°Justin!¡±


    ¡°So, this is your gem?¡±


    ¡°Let her go.¡±


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Justin narrowed his eyes, his smile concealing a cunning and sly nature. ¡°You little brat¡­


    you really resemble your mother!¡±


    Lina was shocked, her deep eyes locked onto his.


    ¡°Did your mother not tell you how she harmed my cousin back then? That wretched woman!¡±


    Pain coursed through Lina¡¯s body like every organ was torn apart. The man¡¯s ferocity made it seem like


    he wanted to devour her alive.


    ¡°The son pays for the father¡¯s debt, and the daughter pays for her mother¡¯s! Hahaha!¡±Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Krystal interjected. ¡°Justin, what do you intend to do?¡±


    ¡°Krystal, I¡¯m taking this girl from you today!¡± Justin released Lina¡¯s chin only to seize her hair. ¡°How


    much? I¡¯ll pay you triple!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Krystal was shocked, her mind going nk.


    Justin Truss was not a good person. He was sly, cunning, and engaged in wicked and abominable


    business practices. It was easy to imagine the horrors Lina would face if she fell into his hands.


    Justin dragged Lina toward the exit. Renee cried out and attempted to intervene, but she was forcefully


    pushed to the ground by Justin¡¯s men.


    The corridor reverberated with Justin¡¯s triumphantughter.


    Lina could only feel pain coursing through her body, from head to toe. She had expended all strength,


    from enduring the beating moments ago to now being dragged by this man. She felt utterly drained.


    She wanted to resist, but it was futile. Despair momentarily consumed her thoughts. Just as thoughts of


    despair flickered through her mind, her legs gave way, and she copsed heavily onto the ground!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°You little bitch!¡±


    Justin raised his foot to kick her but was halted by an opposing force.


    Krystal stood beside him,posed and calm, wearing a cold smile. Several armed henchmen stood


    behind her, creating an aura of imminent battle.


    ¡°Justin, the girl is mine. ording to the street¡¯s rules, you can¡¯t just take her away like that!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Justin arrogantly chuckled. ¡°Has it be so difficult for me to ask you for a person now?¡±


    ¡°All my people are in the cabin. You can freely choose from them!¡± Krystal crossed her arms, a resolute


    expression on her face. ¡°But I n to sell these two girls at a high price!


    ¡°Anyone who daresy a finger on them will be obstructing my path to wealth! Heh, Justin, you know


    my temperament¡­


    ¡°You can destroy everything else, but if you obstruct my path to wealth¡­¡± Krystal paused. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you


    to the death!¡±

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    Justin had heard about Krystal¡¯s ruthlessness, knowing she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice her own


    forces to eliminate her enemiespletely. She could even drag others down with her when


    necessary.


    Nobody dared to provoke Madame Krys in the underworld, as everyone wanted to prolong their lives in


    this line of work.


    As Justin slowly released his grip on Lina, his eyes remained fixed on Krystal, a cold smirk forming on


    his face.


    Krystal¡¯s heart raced irregrly, realizing that offending Justin would have dire consequences for her


    future. Although he wouldn¡¯t openly confront her, she knew he was capable of causing trouble behind


    the scenes.


    However, in this situation, she had to confront him, not for Lina¡¯s sake, but for her own redemption.


    As Justin approached her, hisughter grew louder, and he casually patted her shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re all


    from the streets, Madame Krys. No need to get angry! I don¡¯t want this girl anymore!¡±


    Krystal smiled back, her bright red lips entuating her shrewd and dominant nature.


    ¡°If you desire beautiful girls, Justin, I can arrange two for youter.¡± She enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°But these two, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯tply! They have great potential, and I can¡¯t bear to lose them!¡±


    ¡°Understood, understood!¡± Justin responded casually, his smile intact.


    Krystal signaled to her subordinates with a nce, and they promptly escorted Lina and Renee away.


    Krystal flipped her hair. ¡°Justin, if I recall correctly, I¡¯ve rented this half of the ship.¡±


    Justin chuckled dryly, understanding her dismissal, and swiftly departed with his men.


    Krystal sighed with relief as she watched him leave.


    One of her trusted underlings approached and whispered in her ear, ¡°Madame Krys, how should we


    deal with those two girls?¡±


    ¡°Settle them in and let them freshen up,¡± Krystal instructed. ¡°Then spread the word. Make them perform


    laborious tasks! They¡¯ve offended Justin and won¡¯t learn their lesson unless we teach them!¡±


    Gabby, Krystal¡¯s trusted right-hand woman, nodded silently, wearing a somewhat sorrowful expression.


    Having been by Krystal¡¯s side for many years, she knew that Krystal wouldn¡¯t easily go against


    someone for the sake of a girl.


    With the sh against Justin today, the feud between the two factions had already begun despite not


    openly showing it. In the days toe, they would continue sailing on the sea and frequently


    encounter each other, necessitating careful handling of the situation.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Sending the two girls to perform hardbor was a disy for Justin and his gang. It also served as a


    protective measure for them.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here?¡± Krystal tilted her head. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you started working?¡±


    Gabby forced a smile and replied softly, ¡°Madame Krys, they won¡¯t understand your good intentions.¡±


    ¡°Why do I need them to understand?¡± Krystal smiled wryly. ¡°We were never on the same path to begin


    with. It¡¯s enough if everyone stays safe!¡±


    ¡°But I have a feeling these two girls shouldn¡¯t be underestimated!¡±


    Krystal¡¯s expression froze, and she remained silent.


    Over the next two to three days, Krystal had braced herself for the girls¡¯ tantrums and even potential


    suicide attempts. However, the reality surprised her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lina and Renee neither cried nor threw tantrums. They ate and slept on time, efficiently performed their


    rough tasks, and politely greeted everyone they encountered.


    When Gabby informed Krystal of this, she found it hard to believe.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Gabby smiled. ¡°These two girls adapt well, and they¡¯re smart enough to know that now is not


    the time for direct confrontations.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Krystal murmured to herself, ¡°You should know who her father is¡­¡±


    ¡°Madame Krys?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Krystal snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°Keep an eye on them and ensure no trouble arises.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gabby nodded, leaning closer and lowering her voice. ¡°Madame Krys,e to the secret room.¡±


    Krystal nced at her but remainedposed as she followed her.


    The two made their way to the secret chamber at the bottom of the ship, and Gabby closed the door


    behind them, handing a phone to Krystal.


    Several recorded phone conversations were stored on the device, and Krystal immediately recognized


    the familiar raspy voice¡ªit belonged to Justin.

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    Justin had heard about Krystal¡¯s ruthlessness, knowing she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice her own


    forces to eliminate her enemiespletely. She could even drag others down with her when


    necessary.


    Nobody dared to provoke Madame Krys in the underworld, as everyone wanted to prolong their lives in


    this line of work.


    As Justin slowly released his grip on Lina, his eyes remained fixed on Krystal, a cold smirk forming on


    his face.


    Krystal¡¯s heart raced irregrly, realizing that offending Justin would have dire consequences for her


    future. Although he wouldn¡¯t openly confront her, she knew he was capable of causing trouble behind


    the scenes.


    However, in this situation, she had to confront him, not for Lina¡¯s sake, but for her own redemption.


    As Justin approached her, hisughter grew louder, and he casually patted her shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re all


    from the streets, Madame Krys. No need to get angry! I don¡¯t want this girl anymore!¡±


    Krystal smiled back, her bright red lips entuating her shrewd and dominant nature.


    ¡°If you desire beautiful girls, Justin, I can arrange two for youter.¡± She enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°But these two, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯tply! They have great potential, and I can¡¯t bear to lose them!¡±


    ¡°Understood, understood!¡± Justin responded casually, his smile intact.


    Krystal signaled to her subordinates with a nce, and they promptly escorted Lina and Renee away.


    Krystal flipped her hair. ¡°Justin, if I recall correctly, I¡¯ve rented this half of the ship.¡±


    Justin chuckled dryly, understanding her dismissal, and swiftly departed with his men.


    Krystal sighed with relief as she watched him leave.


    One of her trusted underlings approached and whispered in her ear, ¡°Madame Krys, how should we


    deal with those two girls?¡±


    ¡°Settle them in and let them freshen up,¡± Krystal instructed. ¡°Then spread the word. Make them perform


    laborious tasks! They¡¯ve offended Justin and won¡¯t learn their lesson unless we teach them!¡±


    Gabby, Krystal¡¯s trusted right-hand woman, nodded silently, wearing a somewhat sorrowful expression.


    Having been by Krystal¡¯s side for many years, she knew that Krystal wouldn¡¯t easily go against


    someone for the sake of a girl.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    With the sh against Justin today, the feud between the two factions had already begun despite not


    openly showing it. In the days toe, they would continue sailing on the sea and frequently


    encounter each other, necessitating careful handling of the situation.


    Sending the two girls to perform hardbor was a disy for Justin and his gang. It also served as a


    protective measure for them.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here?¡± Krystal tilted her head. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you started working?¡±


    Gabby forced a smile and replied softly, ¡°Madame Krys, they won¡¯t understand your good intentions.¡±


    ¡°Why do I need them to understand?¡± Krystal smiled wryly. ¡°We were never on the same path to begin


    with. It¡¯s enough if everyone stays safe!¡±


    ¡°But I have a feeling these two girls shouldn¡¯t be underestimated!¡±


    Krystal¡¯s expression froze, and she remained silent.


    Over the next two to three days, Krystal had braced herself for the girls¡¯ tantrums and even potential


    suicide attempts. However, the reality surprised her.


    Lina and Renee neither cried nor threw tantrums. They ate and slept on time, efficiently performed their


    rough tasks, and politely greeted everyone they encountered.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Gabby informed Krystal of this, she found it hard to believe.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Gabby smiled. ¡°These two girls adapt well, and they¡¯re smart enough to know that now is not


    the time for direct confrontations.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Krystal murmured to herself, ¡°You should know who her father is¡­¡±


    ¡°Madame Krys?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Krystal snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°Keep an eye on them and ensure no trouble arises.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gabby nodded, leaning closer and lowering her voice. ¡°Madame Krys,e to the secret room.¡±


    Krystal nced at her but remainedposed as she followed her.


    The two made their way to the secret chamber at the bottom of the ship, and Gabby closed the door


    behind them, handing a phone to Krystal.


    Several recorded phone conversations were stored on the device, and Krystal immediately recognized


    the familiar raspy voice¡ªit belonged to Justin.

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    Krystal squinted, a fierce glint shing in them as she heard the name ¡°Melvin Thompson.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gabby confirmed, handing over the recorded conversations. ¡°These conversations were


    captured the day before the two girls were brought here.¡±


    Krystal couldn¡¯t help but snicker. Melvin had called her at that time, promising to bring her two high-


    quality girls.


    Engaged in dubious business, Krystal was cautious in her dealings. Through careful probing, Melvin


    had revealed that these two girls were, in fact, Nichs¡¯ daughter and his own daughter!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The revtion shocked Krystal. Even a ruthless tiger wouldn¡¯t harm its own cub, but Melvin proved to


    be worse than a beast!


    The recorded conversation further exposed his deceitful nature. After their transaction, he immediately


    leaked the information to Justin.


    Realizing this, Krystal understood that Melvin must have known Justin was also on the ship, which was


    why he had the girls knocked out and brought here.


    How could Justin, with his poor sense and sight, recognize Lina as Linda¡¯s daughter at first nce?


    It turned out that Melvin had shown him a photo a long time ago!


    He was going to extreme lengths to destroy these two girls!


    Krystal clenched her hands tightly, furrowing her brows and involuntarily twitching the corners of her


    mouth.


    She had been unaware of the situation 20 years ago. Because Melvin had been willing to pay a high


    price, she had obtained a drugmonly used for child abduction.


    She never expected that it would be used on Nichs¡¯ daughter¡­


    Krystal closed her eyes and sighed deeply. ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s protect them first.¡±


    Meanwhile, back in Centrolis¡­


    A woman covered in bruises struggled to breathe in a dimly lit basement.


    Repeatedly, saltwater was poured over her, ripping open her wounds and filling the basement with her


    agonizing screams.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nichs sat at the center with an icy expression, surrounded by his subordinates, who watched the


    woman writhe in pain on the ground with impassive faces.


    One of the subordinates kicked her hard in the chest.


    ¡°Cooperate!¡± he demanded. ¡°Where did you take the two misses? Tell us!¡±


    The woman could only smile bitterly as she looked up at Nichs, her gaze filled with cold


    determination.


    Nichs remained calm, but storms raged in his eyes. He nced at his subordinates, and they


    immediately began punching and kicking her, ensuring not to beat her to death.


    This relentless torture was a method he often employed during his underworld days. He had left that


    past behind when he turned to the legal side. But now, he found himself returning to the bloodshed and


    violence he had once renounced with his own hands.


    Kneeling hadn¡¯t worked, so now he would fight standing up. He was ready to be a demon once


    again if it meant getting his daughter back.


    Nichs stood up slowly and approached the woman, holding a string of rosary beads in his hand.


    With a forceful gesture, he scattered the beads on the ground, creating a ttering sound.


    ¡°I know Melvin promised you rewards for your family,¡± Nichs said coldly. ¡°But have you considered


    that I can find your family just as easily as I found you? The underworld rules dictate that family should


    not be implicated, but I¡¯m breaking that rule today!¡±


    The woman¡¯s teeth ttered slightly as she struggled to lift her head.


    Nichs stomped on her head fiercely.


    ¡°You hurt my daughter first!¡± he eximed through gritted teeth, grinding the sole of his shoe against


    her face. ¡°Either tell me the truth, or I¡¯ll make your family tell me!¡±

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    Zuko and Toph had been holed up in the study for five days, tirelessly searching for any records of


    nes, trains, and ships entering or exiting Centrolis. They checked immigration records and reviewed


    highway surveince cameras leading to other provinces, hoping to find a clue about Melvin¡¯s possible


    mode of transportation. However, their efforts often ended in disappointment.


    As the days passed, both of them grew visibly thinner, with disheveled hair and dark circles under their


    eyes. The constant search took a toll on their mental state, and they dreaded the thought of losing their


    loved ones.


    After another failed attempt, Toph¡¯s frustration boiled over, and he mmed the table in despair. Zuko,


    though expressionless, stared at theputer screen with bloodshot eyes, his restless fingers


    betraying his inner anxiety.


    Toph turned to him, about to say something, but his voice choked, and he couldn¡¯t utter a word. Zuko


    remained nk-faced.


    The service staff visited several times, updating them on the Thompsons¡¯ tireless search for the girls


    and the Hamertons¡¯ unsessful efforts in finding any trace of them in Centrolis.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe they¡¯re gone like this, Zuko,¡± Toph said, expressing his disbelief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either,¡± Zuko quickly interrupted, not wanting Toph to voice his doubts aloud and


    secretly harboring his own disbelief.


    He and Lina had made a promise never to let go of each other¡¯s hands, no matter the circumstances.


    They vowed to always stay connected, no matter where they were. And now¡­


    Zuko rubbed his temples and weakly leaned against the chair¡¯s backrest. Exhaustion washed over him,


    and he closed his eyes, envisioning a starry sky. At that moment, he recalled a conversation about


    reaching the stars and fulfilling wishes.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Zuko jolted awake, his realization hitting him like a bolt of lightning.


    ¡°Toph, something¡¯s wrong,¡± he said, his voice filled with urgency.


    Confused, Toph furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Zuko?¡±


    ¡°Lina will give me a signal,¡± Zuko replied, determination and confidence returning to his face.


    Toph, still puzzled, watched as Zuko brought up a location system interface on theputer. Though it


    was currently nk, Zuko firmly believed that Lina would send him a message.


    ¡°Lina will definitely give me a message,¡± he dered, his words deliberate and resolute. ¡°Definitely!¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Lina and Renee returned to their cabin after another day of work on the ship. Despite the


    ship¡¯s calm and peaceful atmosphere, they couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of uncertainty. They had been


    assigned tasks such as cabin cleaning,undry, and kitchen assistance.


    Renee, ustomed to physicalbor since childhood, found the tasks manageable, but Lina struggled


    to adapt. Her delicate hands had be rough and worn from the arduous work. Despite the


    exhaustion, she neverined and even helped Renee with additional chores.


    Both girlsy on the bed,pletely drained and unwilling to move. Their heads leaned against each


    other as they stared at the ceiling.


    After a while, Renee broke the silence, offering to give Lina a shoulder massage to alleviate her


    fatigue. Lina weakly declined, suggesting they rest instead.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Renee replied wearily, mustering the energy to sit up. ¡°I have to go to the deckter.¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes lit up, realizing that their meticulous observations and calctions were about to pay off.


    While Lina focused on her duties, she had also familiarized herself with the ship¡¯syout and mapped it


    out.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Each night, Renee spent time on the deck, using wind speed and direction to estimate their course


    toward Southeast Aciatic.


    Lina crawled up and approached her. ¡°Renee, do you truly believe this ship is heading to Southeast


    Aciatic?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what my calctions indicate,¡± Renee replied, drawing a rough map on a piece of paper.


    ¡°Based on the wind¡¯s speed and direction, we should reach Southeast Aciatic. Of course, it¡¯s only our


    spection.¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes dimmed as she made connections. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that countries in Southeast Aciatic excel in


    certain fields¡­ and there are many drug traffickers too. Madame Krys and Justin, involved in human


    trafficking and drugs, would fit right in.¡±


    Renee whispered, reminding Lina, ¡°But the most crucial thing now is to send a signal.¡±


    Restlessness crept over Lina. Although Krystal had returned their phones, the vastness of the sea left


    them without any signal.


    Lina nced at the ship¡¯s internal structure diagram she had drawn, focusing on a circled area¡ªthe


    communication room.


    ¡°Themunication room,¡± Lina said, pointing it out to Renee.


    ¡°Themunication room?¡± Renee echoed, puzzled.


    Lina nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the only ce on the ship that can establish contact with the outside world. But three


    groups of guards are stationed there, making it challenging for us to ess.¡±


    She continued, furrowing her brow. ¡°And even if we manage to get in, we wouldn¡¯t know how to operate


    the equipment.¡±


    Lina¡¯s gaze shifted to a five-minute gap she noticed during the shift handover of the guards. That would


    be their opportunity to make a move.

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    At that moment, Lina realized she may have harbored ill feelings about Gia in the past.


    Renee took a quick look at the ne and swiftly returned it to Lina.


    ¡°It looks really nice,¡± she said with a smile, repeating herself, ¡°And it¡¯s shaped like a star. Zuko is really


    good to you!¡±


    ¡°If you ask Toph for it, he¡¯ll give it to you too.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want something so precious!¡± Renee quickly waved her hands.


    ¡°What do you want then?¡± Lina asked.


    Renee thought for a moment and honestly replied, ¡°As long as I¡¯m with him, I don¡¯t want anything else!¡±


    The two girls smiled at each other, their eyes sparkling as they talked about their crushes.


    Lina yed with the ne while looking up at the sky. Tonight, there was a full moon with no stars


    visible. As she raised the ne, the star pendant stood out against the deep blue background,


    shining alongside the moon as if the stars and moon were united.


    ¡°Zuko said that if I make a wish on the stars, it¡¯lle true.¡± Lina recalled the moments she spent with


    him, feeling as if they belonged to a previous lifetime. She sighed and was about to put on the ne


    again when she suddenly noticed something on the back of the star pendant.


    Lina was startled and examined it closely with her finger. It turned out that the pendant was hollow with


    a diamond embedded on the front and on the back¡­


    ¡°Renee, look!¡± Lina eximed softly.


    Curiously, Renee leaned over and saw a small object embedded in the back. However, the pendant


    was exquisitely crafted, making it difficult to notice without careful observation.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lina took out the object.


    It was something smaller than a fingernail, thin, and needed to be held tightly.


    ¡°This¡­ a chip?¡± Lina was taken aback. ¡°Maybe it can transmit signals!¡±


    A glimmer of excitement shed in Renee¡¯s eyes. She stood up and looked around. It was muchter


    in the night now, coinciding with the time the staff in themunication room would change


    shifts.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The two girls exchanged nces and quietly made their way toward themunication room.


    Inside the room, amp illuminated the space as they skillfully entered. They found themunication


    equipment and began exploring where the chip could be inserted. The equipment was connected to a


    computer.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lina¡¯s limitedputer knowledge proved insufficient, and she failed to crack the password after


    several attempts. With time running out, they had to leave quickly!


    ¡°Renee, do you have your phone with you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Take a photo of thismunication equipment.¡± Lina¡¯s voice was urgent as she handed Renee the


    instruction manual. ¡°I¡¯ll take photos of these¡­ We don¡¯t have much time, so let¡¯s take the pictures back


    and study them.¡±


    Following Lina¡¯s instructions, Renee quickly took the photos. However, as they were doing so, she


    caught a glimpse of a figure at the door!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Renee eximed in surprise, almost dropping her phone. She forced herself to remain calm and


    tightly covered her mouth.


    Lina¡¯s heart pounded too. The two of them crouched down, scanning their surroundings with wide eyes.


    Suddenly, a pair of red high heels came into their view!


    Lina and Renee shuddered, their minds racing. It felt as if all the blood in their bodies rushed to their


    heads.


    ¡°Missies, are you two having fun here?¡±


    The air instantly froze. Lina and Renee felt as if they had fallen into a vacuum, only able to hear the


    pounding of their hearts.


    After what felt like an eternity, the voice from above spoke again. ¡°Do you want to continue ying


    here, or are youing with me?¡±

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    Lina took a sharp breath, her legs going numb from squatting. She managed to support herself and


    stood up, but her vision went ck as her blood pressure dropped, nearly causing her to fall to the


    ground.


    ¡°Lina¡­¡±


    Renee quickly got up to support her but felt dizzy after crouching for a long time.


    Then, a hand reached out and supported both of them.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lina and Renee looked up and called out with shaky voices, ¡°Madame Krys.¡±


    Krystal crossed her arms in front of her chest, her expression showing a mix of anger and amusement.


    She was still wearing the dark-colored fitted dress, with the cor slightly unbuttoned, revealing her fair


    neck and beautiful corbone.


    She nced at them and snorted. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    The two girls followed her, matching her steps.


    Lina¡¯s legs felt weak, but her mind was racing. Though it was a short walk, she thought of the worst-


    case scenario and how to handle it if it happened.


    But as she was lost in her thoughts, Krystal suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    Lina looked around and realized they were on the other side of the cabin.


    Krystal had mentioned that she and Justin each rented half of it¡­


    A shudder ran through Lina as her face turned pale. Did Krystal intend to hand them over to Justin?


    ¡°Madame Krys!¡± Lina anxiously started to exin, ¡°Actually, we wanted to go in and clean the room.


    We¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling a terrible lie, youngdy. It¡¯s better not to do that again.¡± Krystal smiled with raised


    eyebrows and gestured for them to look into the room.


    Lina and Renee didn¡¯t understand, so they peered into the illuminated room.


    When they saw a room full of drunken men, the air heavy with the smell of alcohol, they froze and


    stared at Krystal with wide eyes.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see anything today.¡± Krystal chuckled. ¡°Grab your things and quickly go back to your


    room. Justin has a high alcohol tolerance, so I can only give him a little something extra¡­ That way,


    you two will be safe tonight.¡±


    Lina stood there in a daze for a few seconds.


    She finally found her voice and tentatively asked, ¡°Madame Krys, so¡­ we¡¯re safe just for tonight, right?


    And¡­ you already knew that we sneaked into themunication room, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Krystal turned her head to look at Lina with a gentle smile.


    Realization washed over Lina. It made sense now. How could an important ce like the


    communication room, where three teams constantly rotated, have a five-minute gap during shift


    change? And they happened to take advantage of that gap!


    It turned out that Krystal had been secretly protecting them.


    ¡°Alright, now that you both understand, don¡¯t waste any more time here.¡± Krystal turned around and


    started walking away. ¡°Go back and rest early, and figure out how to transmit signals with that


    communication device as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Madame Krys!¡± Lina paused, biting her lip, but she decided to ask, ¡°Why are you helping us?¡±


    Krystal¡¯s expression shifted slightly, but she remained silent and continued walking forward¡ªuntil they


    reached their half of the cabin.


    The girls¡¯ room was next to Krystal¡¯s. Just as they were about to open the door, Krystal spoke softly.


    ¡°Your father is a good man.¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked up, meeting Krystal¡¯s smiling eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Thompson, please send him my regards when you see him.¡±


    Furrowing her brows, Lina stared at Krystal, her big eyes filled with confusion.


    Krystal chuckled lightly. There were too many questions in the world, and she couldn¡¯t answer them all.

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    Moreover, Krystal understood that the affairs of the underworld were not something a naive girl like


    Lina could fullyprehend. She recalled how Nichs hade to her rescue when her life hung by


    a thread, saving her from the brink of death.


    It was a simple act of kindness for Krystal, but for the young and grateful Krystal, Nichs was a hero


    who had seemingly descended from the heavens. She had always wanted to find a way to repay him,


    but instead, she unintentionally ended up aiding the viins 20 years ago. The remorse had haunted


    her ever since. Finally, now she had the chance¡­


    Krystal smirked and looked at Lina, ready to speak, but Krystal continued before she could ask any


    questions. ¡°By the way, let Nichs know that Krys feels like she has let him down. Despite everything,


    I find myself still involved in this shady business instead of walking the righteous path.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lina paused for a moment, collecting her thoughts, and replied softly, ¡°One¡¯s actions are often beyond


    their control in the underworld.¡±


    Krystal¡¯s hand, holding the doorknob, froze. She looked at Lina with a hint of incredulity in her gaze.


    Lina smiled awkwardly. ¡°I may not fully understand your affairs, but I canprehend that when it


    comes to survival, people often make choices that are most beneficial to themselves. So, I don¡¯t think


    you have disappointed anyone, Madame Krys.¡±


    Krystal¡¯s lips twitched, wanting to say something, but she found herself unable to utter a word.


    ¡°However, understanding doesn¡¯t equate to approval.¡± Lina chuckled. ¡°The businesses you have been


    involved in are undoubtedly in the gray area, if not outright illegal¡­ Regardless, I genuinely hope that


    you can change your ways!¡±


    Krystal chuckled in response. It was the first time she, as the boss calling the shots in the underworld,


    had been lectured by a young girl. Strangely, the girl¡¯s words resonated with her, even though she


    knew redemption was unlikely in this lifetime.


    ¡°You truly resemble your father,¡± she said solemnly. ¡°Your words echo his.¡±


    Lina¡¯s expression changed, and she lowered her gaze.


    Krystal briefly entered the room and emerged, holding something in her hand. Lina and Renee took a


    look at it.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It was a wanted poster issued by the Southeast Aciatic police. The person depicted in the photo was


    none other than the man lying unconscious in the other half of the cabin.


    ¡°Among Justin¡¯s subordinates, there is an undercover agent sent by the police,¡± Krystal exined


    sinctly. ¡°After all these years, the Southeast Aciatic police likely have sufficient evidence. It¡¯s only a


    matter of time before they apprehend him.¡±


    Lina and Renee exchanged nces, remaining silent.


    ¡°So, this time, we¡¯re heading to Southeast Aciatic,¡± Krystal stated, looking at them. ¡°Once the ship


    docks, there will be a fierce battle¡­ Justin won¡¯t have time for the two of you then. You can take


    advantage of the chaos and disembark.


    ¡°Once you reach Southeast Aciatic, you¡¯ll have to rely on yourselves!¡±


    Back in Centrolis¡­


    Zuko and Toph apanied Nichs once again to the prison.


    This time, when they saw Melvin, he no longer exuded the same arrogance as before. He emerged


    from limping and restrained by handcuffs and shackles. His body was covered in wounds, although


    none were fatal.


    They were agonizing wounds that left him incapable of eating or drinking.


    Melvin received special ¡°attention¡± from Nichs¡¯ subordinates every day in prison. The prison guards


    showed him no mercy, harshly striking his calf with their batons whenever he showed any signs of


    slowing down.


    Melvin screamed in agony, copsing to the floor like a dog with severed tendons.


    Nichs sat there, his expression cold, anger brewing in his eyes.


    ¡°Heh¡­ If you can, get someone to kill me¡­¡± Melvin smirked, speaking defiantly. ¡°If you kill me¡­ your


    daughter will never return! I¡¯ve already sold her! Hahaha¡­ Nichs, when you seek pleasure, you may


    stumble upon her¡­ Hahaha!¡±


    Nichs clenched his fists tightly!


    Before he could strike, Zuko swiftly rushed forward and stomped heavily on Melvin¡¯s head!


    The prison guards made a symbolic attempt to intervene but quickly backed away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you die so easily.¡± Zuko gritted his teeth. ¡°I have plenty of ways and means to


    y with you! I¡¯ll make you suffer until you beg for life but find no sce in death!¡±

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    Just then, Zuko¡¯s phone rang. The slight startle caused him to lighten his kick as he saw the name on


    the screen he had been the most worried about seeing these past few days¡ªMelissa.


    Taking a deep breath, Zuko walked outside the room to answer the call. He greeted Melissa in a


    rxed tone, ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Melissa unconsciously called out ¡°Zeke¡± but quickly corrected herself, bing cautious and reserved.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Hamerton, hello.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, no need to be formal with me. Just call me Zeke. Why didn¡¯t you inform me when you left


    Centrolis a few days ago?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Melissa forced a smile and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t want to bother you. We can still manage¡­ Well¡­


    Lina¡­ Is she doing well?¡±


    She hesitated before finally asking the question.


    ¡­


    In fact, for the past two days, she had been agonizing over this phone call. The moment she learned


    that Lina was the only daughter of the Thompsons, a true heiress, she knew that she should gracefully


    step back.


    However, after raising her for so many years, Melissa had long regarded Lina as her own daughter.


    Upon returning to Jangasas, she repeatedly looked through Lina¡¯s photos as she grew up. Tears would


    uncontrobly flow down her face as she flipped through them.


    She tried her best not to think about her daughter, but she couldn¡¯t help herself and secretly called


    Lina, just wanting to hear her voice. However, there was no answer on the other end.


    She was surprised because she knew her daughter well and couldn¡¯t fathom why she cut off contact


    without any cause. The only possibility was¡­ Melissa couldn¡¯t bear to think about it!


    As soon as this thought emerged, Melissa¡¯s heart pounded anxiously. Disregarding her ongoing


    treatment at the hospital, she tore off the intravenous tube and ran out frantically.


    Jesse caught up with her, panting, and urged her to stop overthinking. After all, Lina was the Thompson


    heiress, and her biological parents would definitely dote on her. How could she be stripped of her own


    free will?Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Melissa desperately suppressed those negative thoughts. She held them in until today when she


    couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and finally called Zuko.


    ¡­


    Melissa spoke in a humble tone. ¡°Mr. H-Hamerton, is Lina with you? Can you let her take the call?¡±


    Zuko hesitated, not knowing how to respond. He could easily fabricate a lie with a poker face if it were


    someone else. But facing Melissa, who was deeply concerned about her beloved daughter, he


    suddenly seemed to have lost his ability to speak, unable to say anything.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton? Zeke?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Ma¡¯am.¡± Zuko¡¯s throat tightened. ¡°Lina¡­ She¡¯s busy now.¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the line, followed by Melissa¡¯s disappointed ¡°Oh¡±.


    ¡°She¡¯s busy?¡± Melissa forced a smile. ¡°I understand. She must be very busy¡­ She didn¡¯t receive a


    good education while growing up with me, so she must have a lot to learn now.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. As long as she¡¯s doing well. Ask her not to worry about me¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Zuko dared not say more, afraid that his choked-up voice would give him away.


    ¡°By the way, Zeke, there¡¯s also¡­ this old house and the supermarket. They should be transferred to


    Lina! I know they¡¯re not valuable, notparable to her biological parents¡¯ wealth, but it¡¯s a token from


    me¡­ Can you see when she¡¯s free toe back and go through the formalities?¡±


    Zuko felt a pang of heartache and took a few deep breaths. He answered in a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Melissa smiled with relief on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Zeke, I¡¯ll leave¡­ our Lina in your care from now on. Please take good care of her! Please guide her if


    she has any difficulties adjusting to her biological parents. And also¡ª¡±


    Before she finished speaking, a piercing scream suddenly echoed through the empty corridor. Zuko


    was startled and quickly hung up the phone, then turned around sharply!


    The sound came from the room. Although the door was closed, it could still be heard.


    Zuko was stunned for a few seconds before he heard amotioning from inside the room. He


    rushed in and saw several prison guards restraining the almost frenzied Melvin, brutally striking him on


    the head and body with their batons.

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    Meanwhile, Nichs watched on with cold detachment, his dark eyes filled with a burning hatred.


    Despite being covered in injuries, Melvin continued to provoke Nichs with vulgarities, determined to


    get a reaction.


    ¡°Let me tell you¡­ Your daughter is probably enjoying herself with some man right now! Hahaha¡­ Zuko


    Hamerton! Congrattions! Even if you find Lina, she¡¯s just a worthless slut who¡¯s been whored by


    men! Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough of your nonsense! Move!¡±


    A few prison guards intervened and forcibly dragged Melvin away while the iron door slowly closed,


    muffling Melvin¡¯s wails.


    Zuko¡¯s phone rang once again, interrupting the tense atmosphere.


    ¡°Zeke?¡± Melissa¡¯s panicked voice came through. ¡°W-What just happened? Who was screaming? Does


    it have anything to do with Lina?¡±


    Zuko rubbed his temples, trying to collect his thoughts, and replied softly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t worry. It wasn¡¯t


    Lina. I¡¯m outside now, and it was just someone passing by.¡±


    ¡°Someone passing by and making such strange noises?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s mind was in turmoil, and he struggled to find the right words to exin the situation.


    There was a long pause on the phone, and Melissa had a sinking feeling. Despite not being Lina¡¯s


    biological mother, they had developed a deep bond over the years. For the past few days, Melissa had


    been feeling restless, unable to eat or sleep properly, and her attempts to reach Lina had been


    unsessful. She feared that something might have really happened to her.


    ¡°Zeke¡­¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°Tell me¡­ Tell me honestly. What happened to Lina? Please don¡¯t scare


    me. I¡¯ve been feeling anxious, and my heart hasn¡¯t been righttely¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko spoke gently, but his wordsnded heavily on Melissa¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up.


    I¡¯ll exin everything in detail when you arrive in Centrolis.¡±


    Melissa agreed in a daze, feeling lost and overwhelmed.


    After ending the call, Zuko furrowed his brows, deep in thought.


    Toph supported Nichs as they left the room. Despite his own emotional turmoil, Toph reassured


    Nichs, ¡°Uncle Nichs, don¡¯t listen to that scum¡¯s nonsense. Pammy and Renee are safe, and we¡¯ll


    find a way to contact them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve set up a tracking system¡­¡± Zuko nced down at his phone.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He had connected the tracking interface to his phone, ensuring that he wouldn¡¯t miss any messages


    from Lina.


    However, there had been no activity for the past two days.


    Just as he finished speaking, his phone buzzed, grabbing his attention.


    A small star icon appeared on the screen, indicating a new notification.


    Zuko¡¯s heart raced as he stared at the screen, his anticipation growing.


    Toph leaned in closer, equally focused on the screen.


    The star icon blinked intermittently, indicating a weak signal. After a moment, it settled at a specific


    location on the map.


    ¡°Zuko, what is this!?¡± Toph couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. ¡°Is this it?¡±


    Zukoposed himself, his anxiety still palpable, as he tightly gripped his phone, his knuckles turning


    pale.


    The star ne he had given to Lina was custom-made, designed with a hidden chip that allowed


    tracking and simple messaging. As long as amunication device was avable, it could send out


    simple texts.


    The designer¡¯s original intention was to ensure that two people who loved each other would never be


    separated.


    Zuko held his breath, his heart pounding, as the clock on the wall ticked away, each second feeling like


    an eternity.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, his phone buzzed again!


    ¡°Bro, it¡¯s here!¡± Toph shouted with excitement.


    Zuko¡¯s eyes lit up as he saw the small star icon glow on the screen, apanied by one clear word


    below it¡ª[Fireflies].

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    Toph paused, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Fireflies? What does that mean?¡±


    Zuko squinted, deep in thought. The appearance of the location tracking and the signal being sent


    meant that Lina¡¯s current situation couldn¡¯t be too dangerous. And the word ¡°fireflies¡±¡­


    A confident smile formed on Zuko¡¯s face. ¡°They¡¯ll be in Southeast Aciatic!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Toph eximed, taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re certain about this based on just one word?¡±


    Zuko nodded assertively. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. It¡¯s Southeast Aciatic, for sure! Even if Melvin doesn¡¯t tell


    us Uncle Nichs, we¡¯ll find them!¡±


    Toph¡¯s disbelief faded as Zuko reassured him with a pat on the shoulder and a reassuring smile. ¡°If you


    want to see Renee soon, pack your things ande with me!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Zuko calmly organized the arrangements, addressing Uncle Nichs. ¡°Don¡¯t withdraw your men just


    yet. We¡¯ll split into two groups. Your team will continue the search here while Toph and I will leave


    immediately.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t withdraw them,¡± Nichs replied, his voice filled with determination. ¡°But I¡­ I want to go to


    Southeast Aciatic with you!¡±


    Zuko hesitated for a moment before responding. ¡°But Uncle Nichs¡ª¡±


    ¡°Linda would definitely want to go too!¡± Nichs interjected, grasping Zuko¡¯s hand. ¡°Zuko, please have


    mercy on us and let us join you! We¡­ We want to embrace our daughter again¡ªwe want to bring her


    back ourselves!¡±


    A pang tugged at Zuko¡¯s heart. He quickly made arrangements, rushing to Southeast Aciatic overnight


    and sending people to pick up Jesse and Melissa, settling them down in Centrolis first. Then, he made


    a call to Irwin Manor.


    ¡°Grandpa, I need your help with something¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm, it involves your daughter-inw!¡± Grandpa chuckled, his words clear. ¡°Well, two of them, actually!¡±


    ¡­


    Finally, therge ship docked at the Southeast Aciatic pier.


    In the early hours of the morning, a faint light peeked from the sky, signaling the imminent dawn.


    Lina and Renee stood on the deck, following Krystal¡¯s lead.


    Krystal maintained a cool expression as her armed subordinates surrounded her. Observing her, Lina


    couldn¡¯t help but recall scenes from the Pirates of the Caribbean, seeing Krystal as a fierce heroine.


    Suppressing her nervousness, Lina let out a small chuckle.


    As soon as the ship docked, the atmosphere came alive.


    Lina and Renee held onto each other tightly, mentally prepared for what awaited them. However, they


    couldn¡¯t help but scream in surprise when the first gunshot rang out, causing them to instinctively


    huddle together.


    The chaos ensued as gunshots filled the air, apanied by the scent of gunpowder and blood.


    Sirens wailed in the distance.


    Krystal turned back, her gaze fierce as she barked, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get off the ship!


    Go!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lina and Renee wanted toply, but their legs trembled, making each step feel like walking on


    cotton.


    Frustrated and anxious, Krystal rushed forward and enveloped them in her arms.


    ¡°So useless!¡±


    ¡°Madame Krys¡­¡±


    Krystal pushed them toward the stairs. ¡°Go this way. Once you¡¯re down, head to the shore!¡±


    ¡°Madame Krys!¡± Lina nced back, worried. ¡°Come with us!¡±


    Krystal widened her eyes, ring at them. ¡°Are you crazy? I still have a group of girls on board! You


    think I¡¯ll abandon them and leave with you? Do you want me to starve?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°No more nonsense! Take your cousin and go!¡± Krystal retrieved a small pistol from her pocket and


    handed it to Lina.


    Just yesterday, she had taught the two girls how to use it. Now, she gave them the pistol for self-


    defense in case of emergencies.


    Lina bit her lip.


    The shootout escted, with the drug traffickers disying their desperation while the police reinforced


    their position.


    Lina understood that their top priority was to avoid exposing themselves, to avoid bing hostages


    to Justin, and not to hinder the police.


    Krystal and Lina were on different paths.


    Keeping everyone safe individually was more important than anything else.


    With determination, Lina retrieved the pistol from her pocket, adjusting her aim for any possible


    scenario, and quietly prepared to defend herself.


    Just as she did, Krystal made a sudden move. She struck Justin with her elbow, lifted her leg high, and


    stomped her stiletto heel down forcefully on his foot.


    Justin winced in pain and inadvertently fired a shot.


    But the gun didn¡¯t go off!


    As Renee had calcted, Justin¡¯s gun was already empty!


    Enraged, Justin released Krystal just as the police were about to open fire¡­


    They managed to stop in time, ensuring Krystal¡¯s safety. However, Justin gripped Krystal¡¯s hair tightly


    and swung her violently, nearly throwing her off the deck.


    Amidst the chaos, Lina swiftly aimed her pistol at Justin and pulled the trigger, her movements calm


    and steady.

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    At that critical moment, someone embraced Lina from behind, their warm and gentle hands covering


    her cold and trembling ones, dispelling her anxiety.


    Looking up, Lina met Zuko¡¯s determined gaze. She froze as he held her hand, helping her aim, and


    spoke in a low, steady voice. ¡°Fire!¡±


    Without hesitation, Lina pulled the trigger.


    The sound of the gunshot reverberated, causing her wrist to go numb from the recoil of the small pistol.


    The bullet struck Justin¡¯s leg, causing him to fall to the deck, leaving a pool of blood. The police swiftly


    subdued the criminal gang.


    At that moment, Lina¡¯s mind went nk. Her heart pounded in her ears as her body weakened and her


    hands and feet turned cold. Unable to support herself, she began to fall, but Zuko caught her, holding


    her gently in his arms and soothing her like a baby.


    ¡°Did¡­ Did I kill someone?¡± Lina asked fearfully, and her voice choked with sobs. ¡°Did I¡­ That guy¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zuko reassured her softly. ¡°You did well. You truly live up to being Uncle Nichs¡¯ daughter!¡±


    ¡°But I saw so much blood on the deck!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Zuko¡¯s voice was soothing, like a cello¡¯s melody. ¡°I held your hand and fired the gun.


    Even if someone was killed, it was me who did it, not you.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bro, Pammy!¡± Toph¡¯sughter echoed loudly. ¡°What are you two talking about? That was a drug


    dealer. He deserved what he got!¡±


    Renee¡¯s face lit up at the sight of Toph, and she jumped up to hug him. Toph patted her head with an


    indulgent smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe,¡± Zuko said seriously. ¡°Let¡¯s leave first and talkter.¡±


    Taking Lina¡¯s hand, Zuko led the way, with Toph and Renee following closely behind. The four of them


    hurried toward a safer area on the shore. When they reached a distance, Lina turned to look back.


    The ship was crowded with police officers escorting Justin and his gang off the vessel. Police cars and


    ambnces formed a circle on the shore while reporters swarmed the scene, creating chaos.


    Lina lowered her head, still clutching the small pistol in her hand. There was a discreet inscription on


    the grip¡ªKrys. She wondered how Madame Krys was currently faring.


    Considering what had transpired, it seemed that Krystal had betrayed Justin. Now that he was being


    brought to justice, she was also implicated in illicit activities. Was Lina unwittingly walking into a trap?


    Lost in thought, Lina hesitated. ording to the rumors, Madame Krys could be ruthless and


    vengeful when she lost control.


    Zuko noticed her distraction and gently ced a hand on her shoulder. Lina showed him the pistol, and


    after a brief pause, he advised her to keep it.


    ¡°Uncle Nichs once told me that Madame Krys is an old friend¡­ Perhaps you¡¯ll meet again in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°Will we?¡± Lina questioned, looking at him. ¡°There were many girls she had nned to sell in the cabin.


    Will the police let her go?¡±


    Zuko couldn¡¯t provide an answer. He simply gazed at her quietly, his fingers tidying her disheveled hair.


    ¡°A person must face the consequences for breaking thew,¡± he said softly. ¡°Her kindness toward you


    doesn¡¯t exempt her from thew.¡±


    Lina nodded, understanding his words. ¡°I hope that when I see Madame Krys again, I¡¯ll have the


    opportunity to properly repay her.¡±

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    Zuko smiled softly, affirming, ¡°It will definitely happen.¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough with the sentimentality, you two,¡± Toph chuckled and pointed, diverting their attention.


    ¡°Look, who¡¯s that over there?¡±


    Lina followed Toph¡¯s finger, her gaze falling upon two middle-aged individuals making their way toward


    them, their steps unsteady and cautious. The pier¡¯s uneven surface caused them to stumble


    asionally, but their determination to see their daughter remained unyielding.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lina¡¯s heart tightened, rendering her momentarily motionless. She observed the anxiety etched on their


    faces and the cautious longing in their eyes. Despite their distinguished attire, which made them stand


    out in the crowd, their movements appeared unsteady and disheveled.


    A clenched fist rested tightly by Lina¡¯s side, her heart seemingly ready to leap out of her throat.


    Nichs and Linda, supporting each other, hastened their pace until they reached a certain distance


    from Lina. Suddenly, they came to a halt, unsure whether to proceed or retreat. Advancing further


    might elicit uncertainty regarding their daughter¡¯s reception, yet retreating seemed equally difficult for


    them.


    Linda hesitated. Her desire to move forward quelled as Nichs pulled her back, preventing her from


    taking a step.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Stay put¡­ D-Don¡¯t startle her,¡± Nichs pleaded, his voice filled with anguish.


    Linda¡¯s heart ached profoundly. This man, who had been rough and unrestrained throughout his life,


    now hesitated to approach his daughter.


    Hand in hand, Nichs and Linda inched forward, carefully treading the path. Over the past 20 years,


    they had envisioned countless scenarios of finding their daughter, but none of them resembled the


    reality unfolding before them.


    Standing face to face with their daughter, they could only gaze at her in a daze, unable to utter a single


    word. The sight pierced Lina¡¯s heart, stirring a twinge of pain within her.


    Zuko ced aforting hand on Lina¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°Lina, these are your mother and


    father.¡±


    Lina pursed her lips, attempting to utter the words ¡°mom¡± and ¡°dad¡± several times, but they remained


    trapped within her throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take your time,¡± Nichs hurriedly reassured, waving his hand. ¡°In the future¡­ both Dad


    and Mom will be by your side!¡±


    ¡°Pam¡­¡± Linda¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly as she uttered her daughter¡¯s name.


    Witnessing her mother¡¯s pale and feeble state, Lina rushed forward to support her. She had heard


    stories of her mother¡¯s stunning beauty and had seen old photographs of them together at the


    Hamertons. Yet, she never realized that the handsome, heroic man in those pictures was her father


    and the radiant woman by his side was her mother.


    These 20 years¡ªthe years she had been absent from their lives¡ªhad taken a toll on them.


    Lina felt an overwhelming wave of sadness, her throat tightening as tears streamed down her face.


    Linda¡¯s pent-up grievances from the past two decades finally erupted. She embraced Lina tightly,


    wailing uncontrobly, reminiscent of the moment when Pammy cried in her arms as a newborn.


    Nichs joined them, opening his arms and enveloping his wife and daughter in a heartfelt embrace.


    The reunion¡ª20 years overdue and amidst changed circumstances¡ªhad finally transpired.


    Zuko¡¯s eyes reddened as he took a deep breath and whispered to Toph, ¡°Take Lina and Renee back to


    Grandpa¡¯s ce first. Let them rest and freshen up. The pce has prepared a dinner banquet.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Toph nodded. ¡°His Majesty also insists that we stay there tonight!¡±

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    The news of Justin¡¯s criminal gang¡¯s arrest in Southeast Aciatic spread rapidly. Television and the


    Inte were filled with footage of the police escorting them. Justin, wearing a ck hood and shackles


    on his legs and hands, walked slowly due to a gunshot wound.


    This time, the police seized drugs and conducted simultaneous raids on Justin¡¯s hideouts in several


    neighboring countries of Southeast Aciatic. Justin was now set to face an international trial, multiple


    charges, and the possibility of the death penalty.


    Press media from various countries were excited andpeted to report this significant news. In the


    process of reporting on Justin, they incidentally mentioned another criminal gang that the police had


    captured.


    Through the screen, Lina saw Krystal, who appeared exhausted yet calm. Despite the handcuffs and


    the police presence, Krystal still exuded the formidable presence of a boss whomanded the


    underworld.


    Feeling a tinge of sadness, Lina agreed with Zuko¡¯s earlier remark that one must pay the price for


    viting thew.


    ¡°Lina?¡± Zuko knocked on the door. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Snapping back to reality, Lina replied softly.


    Zuko entered with a smile, followed by several designers and assistants pushing in five clothing racks


    filled with dresses.


    ¡°It¡¯s 3:00 p.m. now, and we have four hours until the evening banquet. The designers will help you


    choose a dress and do your styling.¡±


    Approaching her, Zuko reached out to embrace her slender waist.


    After having just taken a shower, Lina carried a refreshing fragrance that was captivating and almost


    made Zuko lose control of himself.


    ¡°So many clothes?¡± Lina widened her eyes.


    ¡°They were all chosen by Aunt Linda,¡± Zuko said with a smile. ¡°The banquet will be held at the pce,


    and my grandfather¡¯s family, along with the general¡¯s family, will be there. Aunt Linda wants you to look


    beautiful in front of everyone!


    ¡°Oh, by the way, His Majesty, whom you didn¡¯t meet when you came to Southeast Aciaticst time, will


    personally wee you tonight!¡±


    Lina smiled, feeling honored by this supreme gesture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zuko pinched her cheek. ¡°His Majesty King Alexander is kind and easygoing. When I


    visited Southeast Aciatic as a child, he even let me sit on his throne!¡±


    ¡°By the way,¡± he whispered in her ear, lowering his voice. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely like the person I like


    too.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    In fact, Zuko knew that if he liked someone, his entire family would also approve of that person.


    Unable to resist, Zuko hugged Lina tightly.


    It had only been a little over a week since the two girls were rescued from abduction, but for Zuko, it felt


    like several centuries had passed. Every second without news of Lina during those days was


    tormenting.


    Lina began trying on the dresses. They were all traditional attire from Southeast Aciatic, each one


    exquisite like a work of art, featuring intricate embroidery and top-notch design craftsmanship that met


    international standards.


    No matter which dress she tried, Zuko always said she looked beautiful.


    Lina giggled happily, wishing she had a few more bodies so she could wear all the beautiful clothes at


    once!


    ¡°Aunt Linda, why don¡¯t you go in?¡± Toph came looking for the designers to help style Renee but noticed


    Linda standing outside the room, gazing inside.


    Linda hurriedly grabbed his arm and hushed him. ¡°I¡¯ll just stay here and watch her¡­¡±


    Linda¡¯s behavior took aback Toph. She used to be resolute and decisive, but now she stood outside the


    room like an elementary school student outside the teacher¡¯s office, fidgeting with her clothes. He


    couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.


    ¡°Aunt Linda, you should go inside! Lina is your daughter. You don¡¯t have to be so cautious¡­¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Linda forced a smile. ¡°Nic said we shouldn¡¯t make her feel ufortable. I¡¯ll just take a


    nce from here, really! Oh¡­ I think the nude pink one looked best on her out of all the outfits she


    tried on earlier. Itplements her fair skin and temperament!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Toph bit his lip, feeling a mix of emotions.

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    Toph, known for his carefree personality, felt sentimental today, appreciating a parent¡¯s love and effort.


    ¡­


    Unaware of the noises outside, the people in the room remained focused.


    After changing into two outfits, Lina stared at Zuko, her heart heavy with a question. Before she could


    ask, he preemptively handed her his phone.


    Lina froze, unsure of what to make of the gesture.


    Zuko ruffled her hair, wearing an indulgent smile. ¡°I know you want to call your parents.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Use my phone.¡± Zuko chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t want them to worry, so I didn¡¯t tell them about your


    disappearance. When I couldn¡¯t keep it a secret any longer, I arranged for them toe to Centrolis,


    intending to tell them the truth. But unexpectedly, you sent a signal at that very moment.¡±


    Lina silently gazed at him, her emotions intertwining within her.


    ¡°If you use my phone to call, it will prove that we¡¯re together, and they can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Melvin was arrested, but he still has some influence outside,¡± Zuko exined, saving a


    landline number on the phone. ¡°This is the phone in the guest room at home. The internal line is more


    secure and won¡¯t be monitored. For safety reasons, it¡¯s better to call this number.¡±Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Grateful for his thoughtfulness, Lina tiptoed and gently kissed his cheek.


    Zuko felt his heart blossom at that moment, but he concealed his excitement behind a calm expression


    and a few light coughs.


    As the call connected, azy voice came from the other end, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Dave? Is that you?¡±


    There was a brief silence before a sudden shout, ¡°Sis!?¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom! Come quickly! It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Lina! It¡¯s Lina!¡±


    Lina froze before bursting intoughter.


    She heard themotion through the phone¡ªDave¡¯s loud voice, Jesse and Melissa¡¯s eager attempts


    to grab the phone.


    The three of thempeted to speak to Lina, prompting Dave to shout, ¡°Stop fighting! Let¡¯s put the call


    on speaker!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Instantly, the world fell silent.


    The previous mor transformed into shaky voices expressing concern and greetings.


    ¡°Lina, where have you been these past few days?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, our parents were so worried about you, you know?


    ¡°Sis, where are you now? Mom was so worried that her pants were almost on fire when you didn¡¯t


    answer her calls!¡±


    ¡°Brat, only liars¡¯ pants catch fire. I¡¯m your mother!¡±


    Linaughed as she listened, tears streaming down her face.


    She took deep breaths and fought to contain her welling tears and softly called out, ¡°Dad, mom!¡±


    The words came naturally and with genuine emotion, but they seemed like a mocking taunt from


    destiny to Linda¡¯s ears.


    Linda¡¯s expression shifted, and her fingers involuntarily clenched, digging into her flesh with force.

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    ¡°Mom, dad, Dave, I¡¯m really sorry for making you worry!¡± Lina¡¯s emotions got the best of her, making


    her talkative. To avoid scaring them, she decided to keep the part about being abducted onto the ship


    to herself.


    ¡°Actually, these past few days¡­ um, I¡¯ve been with Zuko the whole time! We just arrived in Southeast


    Aciatic today.¡±


    ¡°Sis, did you go to that pce again?¡± Dave said with envy. ¡°I saw the photos from your study tourst


    time. It looked so beautiful there!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you for a visit there when you get into university!¡± Zuko took the phone and chuckled softly.


    Dave cheered excitedly on the other end.


    Upon hearing Zuko¡¯s voice, Jesse and Melissa felt more relieved, knowing that Lina was with him.


    Melissa said, on the verge of tears andughter, ¡°Lina, how have you beentely? I¡¯ve had a bad


    feeling these days and felt anxious for no reason¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, you should take care of your health.¡± Lina spoke gently. ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself, whether at


    home or in the store. Let Dave handle what needs to be done. He¡¯s grown up now!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jesse chimed in with a smile. ¡°Let him take care of everything. He¡¯s a boy, and he should


    take on more responsibilities!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Bute back for a visit when you have the time, Lina. The old house and the supermarket are still


    waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad knows. You¡¯re now part of a wealthy family, and these things are not that important.¡± Jesse smiled


    innocently. ¡°But they¡¯re a token from us, so you must ept them, understood?¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and the urge to cry surged again.


    Jesse lowered his voice. ¡°By the way, uh¡­ I know it¡¯s inappropriate to say this, but remember, if you¡¯re


    notfortable over there, we will always have a room for you here, understand?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°You old man, what nonsense are you spouting!?¡± Melissa punched him directly. ¡°Lina, don¡¯t listen to


    your father. This man smokes so much his brain¡¯s fried!¡±


    ¡°You old hag, am I talking nonsense? Weren¡¯t you worried during that time too!?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Even through the phone, Lina could imagine her parents causing a fuss, with Dave probably trying to


    break up the fight by holding onto their father while their mother threw a few more punches.


    She had felt like crying just a moment ago, but now she burst intoughter.


    ¡°Mom! Dad! Stop bickering.¡± Linaughed cheerfully. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not informing you in time this


    time. From now on, I promise to call you every day!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Jesse replied.


    However, Melissa said, ¡°No need!¡±


    They both spoke simultaneously, then fell silent, ncing at each other.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jesse held Melissa¡¯s hand and sighed softly.


    He understood his wife¡¯s feelings. She was sick and didn¡¯t want to burden their daughter. Fortunately,


    their daughter had already found her biological parents.


    Despite that, Melissa was also afraid. She was afraid that Lina, in her ignorance, would sh with her


    biological parents and upset them one day.


    Therefore, it would be better to minimize their meetings in the future. It would be beneficial for


    everyone.


    It was just that their daughter¡­ probably wouldn¡¯t understand Melissa¡¯s heartfelt intentions.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Lina was puzzled. ¡°What are you talking about? Why won¡¯t you let me call you?¡±

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, really!¡± Melissa feigned nonchnce. ¡°I was just concerned that it might be a waste of


    time for you to call me when you¡¯re busy with your studies now!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s important for you to focus on your studies now that you have good resources, you know?¡± Melissa


    advised. ¡°Your father is taking care of the school procedures here, and you¡¯ll be transferred to Centrolis


    soon!¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m busy, it won¡¯t stop me from contacting you!¡± Lina had a strange feeling in her heart. ¡°Mom,


    are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Melissa was taken aback but adamantly denied it.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter how much Lina asked, her mother insisted that everything was fine and maintained a facade


    of normalcy.


    However, certain parts of Melissa¡¯s body were starting to ache faintly. Sweat coated the tip of her nose,


    and her face grew slightly pale.


    Jesse noticed and quickly interrupted, ¡°Lina, focus on your own matters! Hehe¡­ Your mom and I are


    ying poker together, so I¡¯ll be joining her for a few rounds now!¡±


    ¡°But how can you y with just two people?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ uh¡­ There are many servants in the Hamertons!¡± Jesse improvised. ¡°You have no idea. Since


    we¡¯ve been staying here, your mom has be acquainted with them to the point of nearly bing


    sworn sisters¡­ Haha, alright, I¡¯ll stop here. I¡¯ll go y with her now! Take care of yourself, don¡¯t wander


    around, and stay with Zuko, okay?¡±


    After Jesse finished speaking, he hung up quickly.


    Lina stood there for a moment, stunned, and then slowly turned her gaze to Zuko.


    Zuko also felt that something was off.


    The Jesse and Melissa he knew were kind-hearted people who would falter when telling lies. Their tone


    on the phone sounded like they were acting.


    Moreover, the Hamertons had strict rules. The housekeepers and servants were all well-behaved and


    dedicated. Who would dare y cards during working hours?


    He narrowed his eyes, contemting the situation, and gently patted Lina¡¯s back.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡¯ve been worried these past few days, so they probably just want to rx now. It¡¯s about


    time¡­ Shall we choose this nude pink one?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lina smiled lightly and was about to change her clothes. However, as she turned around, she


    suddenly saw Linda standing at the door.


    Their eyes met in an instant, and Lina¡¯s heart jolted intensely.


    Linda stood still, expressionless, appearing calm on the surface, but waves of emotions surged in her


    eyes.


    She had overheard Lina¡¯s conversation on the phone with that couple just now.


    She heard her daughter advising the mother on the other end to take better care of herself and stay in


    touch more. She heard her daughter feeling guilty for suddenly disappearing and refraining from telling


    the truth, afraid they would worry¡­


    Did she know that her biological parents were also in anguish day and night? Did their worries mean


    nothing to her?


    Linda suppressed the pain in her heart, not wanting to lose control in front of her daughter, and forced a


    smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± she said, each word requiring all her strength. ¡°I heard that the banquet tonight is


    hosted by the king of Southeast Aciatic. It wouldn¡¯t be good to bete. You should hurry!¡±


    Zuko quickly interjected. ¡°Aunt Linda, you can ride with us in the same car. Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    ¡°No need¡­¡± Linda weakly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell, and Nichs also wants to return to


    Centrolis as soon as possible. Please thank His Majesty for his kindness on my behalf. In fact, the king


    is holding the banquet out of respect for the Irwins, so it¡¯s more appropriate for you to attend since it¡¯s a


    family affair. Nichs and I attending might not be suitable.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Linda¡ª¡±


    Linda looked at him with aplicated gaze. Her lips moved, but it took her a long time to utter a few


    words, ¡°Zuko, take good care of my daughter.¡±

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    When Lina finished changing clothes, she walked out of the room hand in hand with Zuko. However,


    before leaving, she couldn¡¯t resist looking around.


    There stood Linda, motionless in that spot.


    Lina observed her thin figure, hunched over like an olddy as if a gust of wind could make her


    copse. The anticipation in her eyes had faded, reced by a sense of emptiness.


    An indescribable sadness filled Lina¡¯s heart.


    Linda and Nichs were two unfamiliar names to her, but they were the two closest people to her in


    this world.


    Taking a deep breath, Lina lowered her gaze and remained silent. Zuko understood her emotions and


    gently embraced her, kissing her forehead tenderly.


    ¡°Everything will be fine,¡± he whispered. ¡°It¡¯s not as difficult as it seems¡­ They love you very much and


    have been searching for you for 20 years.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Lina held his hand. Despite the tropical climate of Southeast Aciatic, her palms felt ice-cold.


    ¡°Zuko, I¡­ I need time.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I understand.¡± He looked at her with tenderness. ¡°I¡¯ll always be by your side, helping you adapt as


    quickly as possible. Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda have watched me grow up. For me, they¡¯re already


    family.


    ¡°Lina, I¡¯ve told you before, I won¡¯t let you be separated from your family.


    ¡°What about me?¡± He gently caressed her face. ¡°Don¡¯t let my family down either, okay?¡±


    Lina bit her lip and looked up at him.


    Behind him, the starry sky of Southeast Aciatic glistened, reflecting the resolute light in his eyes, much


    like the stars themselves.


    She smiled faintly and stepped into the dreamy night, their fingers intertwined.


    ¡­


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    That night, the pce was filled with liveliness.


    Apart from the Irwins, several other influential families from Southeast Aciatic were also invited. Most of


    the attendees were the younger generation of these families.


    The atmosphere of the banquet was not solemn or serious due to the presence of the king. On the


    contrary, Alexander enjoyed seeing the younger generation together, radiating their energy. After a brief


    opening speech, he stepped aside to y cards with Neil, leaving the scene to these yful and lively


    juniors.


    Toph held Renee¡¯s hand as they wandered through the crowd. His outgoing nature made him


    particrly suited for such gatherings. After a few sses of wine, he quickly became acquainted with


    the heirs of the Southeast Aciatic noble families, proudly introducing Renee to everyone.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He was only a step away from holding up a sign that said, ¡°Renee is Toph¡¯s future wife.¡±


    On the other hand, Zuko remained more low-key, constantly staying by Lina¡¯s side. He anticipated her


    needs in advance, ensuring everything was prepared for her, be it food or anything else she desired.


    Although heiresses from various families approached, seeking conversations, Zuko never cast a nce


    in their direction, devoting his full attention to guarding the person in front of him.


    Lina stole a nce at him.


    His serious demeanor,bined with the smear of cake cream on the corner of his mouth, was


    somehow amusing!


    She chuckled and gently wiped it off for him.


    Zuko froze for a moment before suddenly holding her small hand, his eyes filled with affectionate joy.


    ¡°So, you two are here!¡± A voice interrupted their little moment.


    Lina hastily pushed Zuko away, her cheeks slightly flushed.


    It was Carter who approached, holding a ss of wine in his hand. He looked at Zuko, then at Lina,


    and smiled approvingly.


    ¡°Your medical examination report from when you were injured in Southeast Aciatic is still with me,¡±


    Carter said with a smile. ¡°Zuko, your grandparents said that young people nowadays match their birth


    charts when dating, so they matched your DNA¡­ Haha, who would have thought that the result of the


    match would turn out like this!¡±


    Recalling the incident from herst visit to Southeast Aciatic, Lina wanted to raise her ss in a toast.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for this kind-hearted man, she wouldn¡¯t know how long she would have been entangled


    with Violet and Gia.


    Carter smiled and epted her gesture, downing the ss of wine. ¡°By the way, Lina, the matter from


    last time has been investigated and cleared up.¡±

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    Lina was taken aback. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The brand manager of LC Skincare specifically retrieved the store surveince footage,¡± Carter


    exined. ¡°The footage showed that two employees colluded and ced the fake face cream on the


    counter with markings on the packaging. The cream didn¡¯t sell until your ssmate, Chapman, walked


    into the duty-free shop and specifically asked for it. That¡¯s when they sold it to her.


    ¡°And the substance in the face cream is actually a type of drug. It¡¯s added after being highly refined,


    causing a chemical reaction. Just a small amount is enough to make the skin ulcerate and never


    recover.¡±


    Zuko furrowed his brow. ¡°Uncle Carter, have you found out who those two people are?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Carter smiled. ¡°Those two individuals were captured during the police operation to


    apprehend Justin.¡±


    Zuko and Lina were both stunned.


    ¡°They¡­ are Justin¡¯s henchmen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°So you mean¡­¡± Lina¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Gia not only has a connection with Melvin but


    also with Justin?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zuko said in a low voice. ¡°It just goes to show how cunning she is! She was deceiving you while


    using these people to harm you!¡±


    Lina fell silent.


    Melvin and Justin were captured in this operation, but there was no conclusive evidence to arrest Gia.


    A piece of surveince footage could not prove much. Moreover, those two employees had already


    be scapegoats. It seemed that it would take more time to get rid of Gia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it,¡± Zuko reassured, patting her shoulder. ¡°Leave this to me. I¡¯ll deal with


    her.¡±


    ¡°What can you do?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Well, for now, I don¡¯t have a n.¡± He smiled. ¡°But no one can let my woman suffer even a bit of


    grievance!¡±


    Carter also smiled. ¡°I heard that Lina shot Justin during the operation. It¡¯s truly a destined oue.


    Your shot this time can be considered as avenging yourself!¡±


    Lina rested her head against Zuko¡¯s chest, listening to his strong heartbeat, and her smile was


    particrly sweet.


    The banquet continued until it was almost midnight, and slowly, everyone started to leave. Only Zuko,


    Toph, Lina, and Renee remained.


    Zuko had already set his sights on a quiet, elegant small room filled with books and paintings. Most


    importantly, there was only one small bed.


    He discreetly led Lina to this room, avoiding everyone¡¯s attention.


    Upon entering the room, Lina felt somewhat surprised. The environment was excellent, but the room


    was too small.


    It didn¡¯t seem like a guest room but more like a study.


    She looked around and casually picked up the white jade ornament on the table. After examining it, she


    ced it back down. Then, she turned to Zuko, her eyes filled with confusion. ¡°His Majesty¡­ arranged


    for us to stay here?¡±


    Zuko maintained a poker face and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s too small, isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s only one room. We¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Zuko interrupted her, stepping forward to embrace her. Hisrge hands subtly roamed her


    back. ¡°We can sleep in just one room.¡±


    Lina was unaware of the desires that consumed a man¡¯s heart after he drank, especially when faced


    with such a captivating girl like her.


    Zuko¡¯s throat tightened, his lips were dry, and her scent overwhelmed his senses. All the blood in his


    body rushed to a certain ce¡­


    He held her tightly, his deep voice exuding charisma as he whispered softly in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s getting


    late¡­ Let¡¯s sleep, shall we?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    ¡°Wait!¡± Lina¡¯s small hand pushed against Zuko¡¯s sturdy chest, her clever eyes blinking as she spoke


    softly. ¡°Isn¡¯t His Majesty known for being hospitable? It doesn¡¯t make sense that we¡¯re given such a


    small room. Besides, the pce is so big¡ª¡±


    ¡°His Majesty said there¡¯s only this room!¡± Zuko replied seriously. ¡°Lina, it¡¯s not good to bother His


    Majesty over such a trivial matter¡­¡±


    He coughed lightly and smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s make do with it tonight, okay?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Before Lina could argue further, her lips were sealed by Zuko¡¯s eager kiss.


    It had been a long time since he had kissed her like this¡­


    Zuko held her tightly, content as if he had obtained the whole world. His hand gently traced along her


    delicate back, lightly resting on her soft nape as if caressing a kitten¡¯s neck. His other hand around her


    waist gradually gained a mind of its own.


    Lina¡¯s heart raced, feeling both confused and infatuated. She didn¡¯t know what to do next¡­


    Zuko began to take advantage of the situation, guiding her toward the small bed. In a low, hoarse voice


    that ignited a fire within her, he whispered next to her ear, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep early.¡±


    ¡°Zuko¡­¡±


    He held her small hand, a mischievous smirk ying on his lips, while his eyes were filled with tender


    affection like starlight.


    Lina¡¯s cheeks flushed, her ears turning as red as ripe cherries. She sat on the edge of the bed without


    much coercion.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Lina, I want¡­ to have you.¡±


    Lina dared not look at Zuko. Her breath was bated. All she could hear was the thumping sound of her


    own heartbeat, her mind going nk.


    Just as Zuko¡¯s hand was about to undo the fastening on her cor¡­


    The door suddenly swung open!


    Lina was startled, almost screaming, and Zuko quickly shielded her behind him, facing the person who


    entered the room with wide eyes.


    ¡°Y-Your¡­ Lordship?¡± It was Remus¡¯ turn to be shocked, his face turning pale. ¡°Why are you¡­ Why are


    you here in my room with Ms. Lina?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lina was stunned, poking her head out from behind Zuko. ¡°This is your room?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is my study.¡± Remus smiled awkwardly. ¡°Usually, I handle some documents for His Majesty


    here, and I take a rest on this small bed sometimes when I work for a long time¡­¡±


    Speaking of the bed, Remus seemed to understand something instantly.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zuko¡¯s face alternated between being flushed and pale, wishing he could find a hole to hide in!


    He had been to the pce a few times before, and someone else arranged the amodation each


    time. He had never personally searched for a room. He had picked this ce because it had a serene


    environment¡ªand the key point was the small bed.


    He never expected¡­


    Zuko grimaced, forcing out an extremely unnatural smile.


    Having simr experiences, Remus instantly understood what was going on in thisd¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Your Lordship.¡± He stepped forward, respectfully helping him find an excuse. ¡°Did you perhaps enter


    the wrong room?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ Yes!¡± Zuko tried to maintain a serious face. ¡°It¡¯s been many years since Ist came, and I¡­


    I¡¯m not familiar with this ce anymore!¡±


    ¡°No problem. His Majesty arranged a room for Ms. Lina right next to the Pearl Spring.¡± Remus smiled.


    ¡°Ms. Lina, pleasee with me.¡±


    Lina lowered her gaze, her face blushing, and she slowly walked away from behind Zuko.


    Zuko hurriedly followed, but Remus turned around and looked at him. ¡°Your Lordship, someone will


    take you to where you¡¯ll be stayingter!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zuko was taken aback. ¡°We won¡¯t be staying together?¡±

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    Remus struggled to hold back hisughter, his stomach hurting, as he maintained a serious expression


    while addressing Zuko. ¡°What do you mean, my lord? You and Ms. Lina aren¡¯t married yet. How could


    you stay together? The pce has strict rules, and maintaining distance between men and women is of


    utmost importance. Surely, you haven¡¯t forgotten that, sir?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, his tone serious. ¡°Then¡­ where am I supposed to stay?¡±


    ¡°At the Splendor Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Zuko¡¯s surprise was evident, his reaction almost causing him to jump up.


    When one examined the map, the pce appeared as a square, with Pearl Spring in the top-left corner


    and the Splendor Pavilion in the bottom-right corner. It seemed deliberate, a clear attempt to separate


    them.


    Zuko took a few deep breaths, his gaze fixed on Remus. ¡°Regardless of the strict rules, must you keep


    us so far apart?¡±


    Remus smiled quietly, observing the rare disy of vulnerability from the usuallyposed Zuko. The


    young Count he knew was wise beyond his years, mature, and decisive, possessing all the qualities of


    a future Hamerton sessor. It was rare to see him lose control or disy such wide-eyed surprise.


    Remus couldn¡¯t help but give a silent thumbs up, appreciating this unique side of Alexander.


    Zuko pressed further, his voice still elevated. ¡°And where are Toph and Renee staying?¡±


    ¡°They are staying at the High Moon Bay, but please calm down, my lord,¡± Remus replied, fighting back


    augh. ¡°The High Moon Bay is arge area, and they have separate rooms. They are not staying


    together.¡±


    Zuko¡¯s face darkened, feeling surrounded by the mocking sounds of crickets.


    Alexander hid not far away, inwardly amused. He recalled how Zuko had threatened him with his father,


    vowing to prevent his presence in Southeast Aciatic if he didn¡¯tply with his demands.


    ¡®Ha! Dream on if you think you¡¯ll be able to stay with your loved one this time! Let¡¯s see if you dare to


    threaten me again!¡¯ Alexander smirked, clearing his throat and walking away in a satisfied mood, his


    arms crossed behind his back.


    ¡­


    Their return to Centrolis was smooth after spending two to three days traveling through Southeast


    Aciatic.


    As Lina entered her room, she couldn¡¯t help but slow down, taking in her surroundings.


    If this were a fairytale, this room would be fit for a princess. And now, she was the princess.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She smiled and ran her fingers over the gilded phoebe vanity from Europah, admiring the expensive


    antique decor on the cab and theyers of silk drapery. All of this belonged to her now, her own


    royal sanctuary.


    On the table, She noticed a photo album filled with pictures of herself before turning three years old.


    Nichs and Linda appeared in almost every photo, carrying her, making her smile, and showering her


    with love. To them, she was the most beautiful princess, a one-of-a-kind treasure.


    A pang filled her heart, and tears welled up in her eyes. She wiped them away, slowly beginning to


    understand Zuko¡¯s words.


    ¡°Their love for you is no less than the love your adoptive parents have for you.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A soft knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. She took a deep breath, wiped away her tears, and


    answered the door. The Thompsons¡¯ housekeepers, Aunt Evelyn and Uncle Jay, along with Nichs¡¯


    loyal subordinate Ian, stood outside.


    The maids stood behind them, nodding in respect.


    ¡°Wee home, miss!¡± Aunt Evelyn greeted her with affection, a gentle smile on her face


    ¡°We will take care of you from now on, miss.¡± Aunt Evelyn spoke with love and warmth. ¡°If you need


    anything at all, please don¡¯t hesitate to let me know.¡±


    ¡°We are at your service, miss!¡± Ian, who had been by Nichs¡¯ side for years, was visibly emotional


    after reuniting with Pammy.


    Uncle Jay, a kind and elegant middle-aged man, reassured Lina with a smile. ¡°We had a mole among


    us before, but rest assured, miss. We have taken care of the situation. The three of us will protect you,


    ensuring that nothing like that happens again.¡±

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    Lina nodded, her smile courteous. Many things were hard for her to get used to when she first arrived


    at this home.


    Still, Nichs and Linda assured her that everything would be adjusted to her liking in the Thompson


    residence. They even sent the staff who usually served them to attend to her needs.


    It brought tears to Lina¡¯s eyes. It felt like she had saved the world in her past life, meeting her adoptive


    parents, who treated her as their own, and her biological parents, who never stopped searching for her.


    And then there was Zuko, her perfect boyfriend and future husband. Warmth filled Lina as she smiled,


    her bright future shining in her doe eyes.


    ¡°Is there anything you need, miss?¡± Aunt Evelyn asked.


    Lina snapped back to reality and shook her head. ¡°Not at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll leave you be.¡± Aunt Evelyn smiled. ¡°Just let us know if you need anything at all.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Aunt Evelyn turned and waved, the others going about their own tasks. Uncle Jay and Ian headed


    downstairs while Aunt Evelyn apanied Lina to the courtyard.


    ¡°This is the garden.¡± Aunt Evelyn pointed. ¡°Behind it, you¡¯ll find the stable and the golf course. And


    beyond that is the beach. We have a private beach that¡¯s next to the Hamerstons. Just let Uncle Jay


    know if there¡¯s anywhere you¡¯d like to go.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it,¡± Lina replied, turning her head as she heard a maid bringing a woman into the courtyard.


    The woman was in her 30s and appeared wise and elegant in her beige suit and pumps.


    Lina was curious. ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Ivy Redfield, Madam¡¯s therapist,¡± Aunt Evelyn exined.


    Lina looked surprised. ¡°Madam has been seeing a therapist all this time?¡±


    Aunt Evelyn was taken aback by the use of the term ¡°madam¡± for Linda, but she borated, ¡°Since you


    were kidnapped 20 years ago, Madam has been seeing a therapist without a break.¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart sank.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Madam has been suffering from severe depression all these years.¡± Aunt Evelyn¡¯s voice turned


    somber. ¡°The illness has never left her. She struggles to sleep or eat, is highly emotional, and relies


    heavily on medication.¡±


    Lina felt a deep sadness and lowered her head. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, she wouldn¡¯t be like this¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, dear girl!¡± Aunt Evelyn held Lina¡¯s hands, her heart aching. ¡°It¡¯s the fault of those bad


    people!¡±


    They heard a faintmotion from the room at that moment.


    Soon, Ivy walked out, sighing helplessly.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Aunt Evelyn quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°She refuses to take her medication again,¡± Ivy said, sounding exasperated. ¡°There are side effects, but


    her condition will worsen if she doesn¡¯t take it.¡±


    Lina grew concerned. ¡°What are the side effects, Dr. Ivy?¡±


    Ivy nced at Lina and exined, ¡°All antidepressants have side effects, such as nausea, dizziness,


    rapid heartbeat, and sweating.¡±


    ¡°She must be feeling awful, then.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Ivy nodded, ¡°But at the moment, there are no medications without any side effects.¡±


    Lina bit her lip, pondered for some time, and turned to Aunt Evelyn. ¡°Can you help me with something?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me what you need, miss!¡±


    Lina chuckled. ¡°I need a set of costumes!¡±


    ¡­


    Linda sat on the balcony, her temples throbbing.


    Although the sun was shining, she couldn¡¯t feel its warmth. She felt cold and couldn¡¯t find afortable


    position in the soft, oversized reclining chair. She knew that her illness would never heal if she couldn¡¯t


    let go of things.

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    Linda did not spill the bottle intentionally¡ªit was a rush of emotions she couldn¡¯t control. It wasn¡¯t that


    she didn¡¯t want to take the medicine, but the sight of the bottle reminded her of her illness. The feeling


    of dizziness and burning in her stomach after taking the medicine was unbearable. She preferred not to


    take it at all.


    With her eyes shut and a frown on her face, Linda¡¯s paleplexioncked color. In the midst of this,


    she heard somemotion at the door. Lifting her head to nce, shezily flipped over, not bothering


    to ask who it was.


    However, the door swung open, and a sweet singing voice apanied the entry of a silly bear


    walking in a wobbly manner. The balcony was filled with singing and sunlight, and the bear¡¯s adorable


    andical dance brought joy to the scene. As the dance came to an end, the bear raised its arms


    over its head, forming a heart shape.


    Linda couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. The bear head was then removed, revealing Lina, who was


    sweating but smiling happily.


    Lindaughed and felt tears welling up. At that moment, she was ovee with a whirlwind of


    emotions, and she reached out to hug her daughter.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The bouncy bear suit almost caused Lina to lose her bnce as Linda embraced her. ¡°Be


    careful!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Lina smiled brightly, holding on with both hands. ¡°Was my singing good?¡±


    Suppressing her tears, Linda managed a smile. ¡°It was wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±


    Linda was taken aback. ¡°Did you dress up like this and sing and dance just to make me smile?¡±


    Lina pursed her lips and smiled.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Linda gently caressed her face. It was a warm day, and Lina¡¯s hair was in disarray from being cramped


    inside the suit. She had done all of this just to bring a smile to her mother¡¯s face.


    Linda couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. At that moment, she realized whether Lina called her ¡°mom¡± no


    longer mattered. Her daughter had gone above and beyond to make her smile, and she would do


    everything in her power to protect her for the rest of her life. That was the most important thing.


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Lina suddenly remembered something. ¡°Wait for me here. Don¡¯t go anywhere!¡±


    Holding the bear head, Lina turned and hurriedly ran out in her silly bear suit.


    Linda didn¡¯t understand what Lina was up to but would wait as long as her daughter asked her to.


    Thus, she sat on the chair like a student waiting for a reward from her teacher.


    Soon enough, Lina returned, holding an exquisite building model in her hands.


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Lina asked, her smile radiant.


    Linda was stunned as she looked at the model. Its structure and intricate details were of high quality,


    comparable to those designed by the renowned architect, Mr. Sam, at the Thompson Group¡¯s Sol


    Entertainment.


    Linda¡¯s heart raced with surprise and joy. She looked at her daughter, beaming with pride, and


    eximed, ¡°Did you make this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lina nodded. ¡°I studied architectural art, after all. I created this model based on a pce in


    Southeast Aciatic.¡±


    Linda felt a surge of pride. She eximed from the depths of her heart, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Can I give it to you?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s a condition!¡± Lina narrowed her eyes mischievously, resembling a yful fox. ¡°You can


    have it if you manage to meet the condition!¡±


    Linda was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    Lina smiled and asked, ¡°Can you count the number of pirs in the model?¡±


    Linda was taken aback, but she decided to take the task seriously and started counting. However, the


    tiny size of the pirs on the model made it difficult to count them urately.


    ¡°55, 56, 57¡­¡±


    Finally, after some time, Linda showed a rxed smile and confidently said, ¡°There are 82 pirs,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Correct! But that¡¯s only a part of the pce. The real pce has even more pirs,¡± Lina said, pursing


    her lips. She then asked, ¡°Now, can you count how many windows there are?¡±


    Linda looked troubled, as numbers had always made her nervous. She tried to negotiate with her


    daughter, saying, ¡°Can we¡­ not count anymore? I¡¯ll get a headache if we continue!¡±


    Lina smiled and replied, ¡°No can do. But you did a great job just now, so I¡¯ll give you the promised


    reward!¡±


    Linda was stunned when she saw Lina taking out a small cookie and motioning for her to open her


    mouth. Like a child, Linda obediently opened her mouth and Lina quickly popped the cookie inside.


    The cookie¡¯s sweetness melted in her mouth, and Linda was initially happy. However, she soon


    realized that there was something else in the cookie¡­


    ¡°Pammy, you¡­¡±


    Thankfully, Linda quickly fetched a ss of warm water and had Linda take two sips.


    Linda felt a lump in her throat, realizing that the pill was hidden inside the cookie and she had


    unknowingly taken it.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I know you may feel ufortable taking the medicine,¡± Lina said, holding Linda¡¯s hands. ¡°But you


    have to listen to the doctor and take the medicine if you want to get better faster!¡±


    Linda looked at her daughter for a moment, her eyes reflecting a mix ofplex emotions, before she


    nodded firmly.


    Usually, the side effects of the medicine were terrible for her. However, this time, she felt nothing even


    after a long while.


    Usually, when she looked at the sky, it seemed gray and dull. But today, she saw the dazzling sun and


    the colorful flowers dancing in the wind.


    Linda looked at her daughter, who was smiling and hesitantly reached out to yfully touch her hair.


    Seeing that Lina didn¡¯t mind, she mustered the courage to pat her head gently.


    ¡°Can I have the model?¡± Linda asked with excitement.


    Lina nodded and smiled, saying, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Linda held the model as if it were a precious treasure and ced it prominently on her bedside table. It


    was the first gift her daughter had given her.


    The more she thought about it, the happier she became. It had been a long time since she had smiled


    like that.


    After some time, Lina checked the time and realized it had been half an hour since Linda had taken her


    medicine. Surprisingly, Linda didn¡¯t seem to be experiencing any side effects.


    Lina asked with concern, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Linda smiled and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    She used to find the medicine disgusting, but now she was eager to take it on time so that she could


    get better soon.


    Linda smiled happily and asked, ¡°Where did you learn that trick? You¡¯re really good at it!¡±


    Lina almost revealed that Melissa used to make her consume medicine in a simr way when she


    refused, but she decided to keep it to herself. She simply smiled at Linda, amazed at how smart her


    mother was.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    Linda quickly realized that someone must have treated her daughter with such gentle care, and she


    suspected it was her adoptive mother.


    Conflicting emotions welled up within Linda, a mixture of gratitude and a secret hope that the family


    had been unkind to Lina. Linda wanted her daughter toe back to her without hesitation, to call her


    ¡°mom¡± without reservation.


    Linda took a deep breath, trembling with fear at her own dark thoughts. She struggled to speak, her


    voice trembling. ¡°Pammy¡­ You should go now¡­ I need to rest.¡±


    Lina froze momentarily, then carefully helped Linda onto the bed, tucking her in and recing her


    slippers withfortable silk ones. She smiled through teary eyes and gently reminded her, ¡°I¡¯ll be


    back when it¡¯s time for your medicine! And I¡¯ll give you a special reward if you get the window count


    right!¡±


    With a teary smile, Linda asked, her voice choked with emotion, ¡°Will I really get better?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Ivy said you will, without a doubt.¡±


    ¡°Pammy¡­¡± Linda reached out and grasped her daughter¡¯s hands tightly.


    Lina¡¯s heart tightened at the sight of Linda¡¯s frail and cold hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said softly, her


    smileforting. ¡°You will get better, I promise.¡±


    Linda soon fell asleep, but her rest was troubled by nightmares and cold sweats. Worried, Lina asked


    Aunt Evelyn to keep an eye on her while she went to the kitchen to bake.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The ingredients were ready, and Lina used the most advanced equipment avable. Although she had


    never helped in the kitchen before, she found a tutorial online and followed the steps diligently.


    Making even the simplest cake required great effort, but Lina managed to bake a small one ording


    to the recipe. With a sigh of relief, she put the cakes in the oven and wiped the sweat from her


    forehead, feeling a sense of aplishment.


    The aroma of butter soon filled the kitchen. Lina made two cakes, one for Linda and the other for


    Melissa. Just as she was about to call Melissa, she noticed someone standing at the kitchen door.


    Startled, she turned her head and found Nichs looking at her with gentle eyes.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± He hesitated for a moment before addressing her as Lina. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Did I startle you by


    standing here?¡±


    Lina smiled and shook her head.


    Nichs held the model she had made in his hands, ovee with emotion and struggling to find the


    right words. All he managed was a silly smile.


    ¡°Did you give this to your mother?¡± he asked.


    Lina nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    ¡°And the cake too?¡±


    Lina surprised him by handing him a piece of cake with a smile. ¡°Try it!¡±


    His eyes widened, and he straightened up, nervously wiping his hands on his clothes before epting


    the cake with utmost seriousness.


    ¡°Mmph, delicious¡­ So delicious!¡± he eximed, choking up a little.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that a piece of cake could bring tears to his eyes.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lina bit her lip, feeling a surge of warmth spreading within her.


    ¡°Oh, right! Look at me. I got carried away with eating and forgot why I came!¡± He chuckled. ¡°I saw the


    model you made in the room. It¡¯s amazing! Your school transfer process waspleted two days ago. I


    also saw your achievement in Jangasas. You¡¯re ranked at the top.


    ¡°Lina, the Thompson Group has a project to construct a new film studio. I think you would be perfect for


    it¡­ Would you be willing to take it on?¡±

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    At dusk, Zuko and Lina strolled hand in hand along the beach, immersed in the golden afterglow of the


    sunset. Seagulls soared above, and a gentle breeze swept through, creating a humid yet cool


    atmosphere.


    Their footsteps left two rows of imprints on the sandy beach.


    Zuko asionally turned his head with a smile on his face. It reminded him of the times when he held


    Pammy¡¯s hand as they yed on the beach during their youth. Pammy¡¯s footprints were unsteady back


    then, as she had just learned to walk.


    ¡°I often came to this beach when you were missing,¡± he said, his voice deep with a hint of mncholy.


    ¡°They said you died in the sea ident, but I didn¡¯t believe it. I thought¡­ you turned into a mermaid


    princess.¡±


    Lina was taken aback, turning to look at him. Although he smiled, a trace of sadness lingered in his


    eyes. Every time he embraced her, he held on tightly as if afraid she would slip away again.


    ¡°They said Uncle Nichs wants you to join the film studio project?¡± Zuko asked.


    A smile graced his face as they stood still, and Lina¡¯s head rested on his chest.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded, looking up at him. ¡°I think it¡¯s a great opportunity for me to apply what I¡¯ve learned.¡±


    Zuko frowned. ¡°What position did he assign you?¡±


    ¡°Intern.¡± Lina chuckled. ¡°To be precise, an intern assistant. After all, I haven¡¯t graduated yet. I¡¯m


    participating in this project to gain experience.¡±


    Zuko understood Nichs¡¯ intentions. Since Lina¡¯s return, her true identity had not been announced.


    By having her participate as an intern, Nichs hoped to avoid attracting unwanted attention, like what


    had happened with Melvin. He also wanted to assess Lina¡¯s capabilities.


    The name Lina Jenner was safe, but as Pam Thompson, there was no guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t


    face dangerous schemes again.


    Nichs and Linda remained cautious. For their daughter¡¯s safety, they preferred to keep her true


    identity hidden. They didn¡¯t want the world to know they had found their daughter.


    Zuko gently caressed her face, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s good to learn more. But be prepared for some torture, as I


    heard the main designer, Mr. Sam, is quite strict!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of hard work,¡± Lina said, raising her chin. ¡°I¡¯m more afraid of underperforming and


    embarrassing the Thompsons.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°So, you ept that you are one of the Thompsons now?¡± Zuko teased.


    Lina was taken aback, momentarily speechless.


    Zuko¡¯s voice was deep as he said, ¡°Lina, certain things are ingrained in your DNA: character, courage,


    determination, and wisdom. These are traits passed down by your parents.


    ¡°Do you remember Aunt Mary from Jangasas?¡± he asked.


    Lina burst intoughter.


    How could she forget? Her mother and Mary had been at odds for half their lives. There was even that


    incident where Melissa was pushed into the pond and hit her head!


    ¡°She always insisted that your biological parents weren¡¯t hillbillies.¡± Zuko smiled. ¡°She couldn¡¯t believe


    your adoptive parents could raise such an exceptional daughter like you. It¡¯s a terrible thing to say, but


    there¡¯s some truth to it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak ill of my parents!¡± Lina yfully punched him. ¡°Regardless of where I came from,


    they will always be my parents!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± he reassured her, holding her hands. ¡°It was Mary who said it, not me!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lina fell into a brief silence before speaking again. ¡°You know, Zuko, sometimes I feel like I have too


    much luck in my life.¡±


    Zuko wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or be concerned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Well, if someone has too much luck in one aspect, it seems like fatepensates by taking it away


    from other areas.¡±


    Zuko couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s just nonsense, my dear. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have just the right amount of luck,¡± Zuko reassured Lina as he held her. ¡°Not only do


    you have two sets of parents who love you, but you¡¯ll also have one more set that will.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lina was confused.


    Zuko lowered his head, and his soft lips lightly touched the tip of her nose. ¡°My parents would love you


    just the same!¡±


    ¡­


    A few dayster, Lina and Renee showed up at the film studio project as assistant interns.


    Nichs and Linda, who treated Lina as their own, had arranged for her to stay at the Thompson


    residence and apany her to work.


    They arrived together at the Supremacy Building, which housed the temporary office for the project.


    While it wasn¡¯t andmark building, it held a prominent position in Centrolis¡¯ central business district.


    The people there exuded arrogance, looking down on Lina and Renee as mere student interns. They


    underestimated them, assuming they were simple and hardworking.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Consequently, they were assigned all the menial tasks¡ªserving beverages, cleaning, collecting


    parcels, and endless other misceneous jobs.


    One day, while in the bathroom, Lina and Renee overheard their colleagues¡¯ conversation.


    ¡°Who are the new interns?¡±


    ¡°Why do you even care about them?¡±


    ¡°Come on. What¡¯s so interesting about them? They look like poor students without any connections.


    They dress so inly, like fools¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think they have boyfriends?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As soon as the question was asked, the bathroom fell into momentary silence, followed by bursts of


    laughter.


    Lina and Renee were silently listening from the stalls, recognizing the voices of their colleagues.


    Among them were Amelia Rich, who was always engrossed in her phone and enjoyed bossing them


    around, Erin Lok, who pretended to work when their bosses were around, and Kendal West, known for


    being mean and ying tricks on people. They were a group of bullies, notorious for mistreating their


    subordinates and showing disrespect to their superiors.


    Lina clenched her fists as she listened to their conversation.


    ¡°Who would be so blind to be interested in them?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re actually quite pretty. It¡¯s just theirckluster dressing that¡¯s unttering!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s their weakness! What man doesn¡¯t like a woman who dresses fancy?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! You¡¯re the best!¡± The other two teased. ¡°Your red lipstick is so bold. Are you nning to flirt


    with a wealthy second-generation heir at a bar tomorrow night? Hahaha!¡±


    Lina and Renee finally left the stalls as the peals ofughter and heels clicking faded. They exchanged


    a helpless smile.


    Renee gritted her teeth. ¡°I can tolerate everything else, but how dare they say I don¡¯t have a


    boyfriend!?¡±


    Lina smiled mischievously and showed her phone to Renee.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Everything they said is recorded here.¡± Lina smirked. ¡°We have a grudge, and we¡¯ll make them pay in


    the future!¡±

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    Renee shed Lina a thumbs-up before they returned to the office. However, as soon as they arrived,


    they were greeted with a pile of documents on their desks.


    Their supervisor, Mollie Chapman, pushed her sses up and approached them slowly. She was a


    strict and rigid middle-aged woman who only showed that side to her subordinates.


    Lina couldn¡¯t help but notice how Mollie¡¯s usual stern expression transformed into a bright smile when


    the project manager arrived for a department inspection. It seemed like she was trying to impress him,


    smiling so hard that a few extra wrinkles appeared on her face.


    ¡°Where were you two?¡± Mollie red at them. ¡°Even as interns, you are expected to followpany


    rules!¡±


    ¡°We¡­¡± Lina began to exin, but Mollie mmed her hand on the table before she could finish. ¡°You


    need to sort out these proposals by today! Don¡¯t even think about leaving until they¡¯re done!¡±


    Just as Mollie finished scolding them, she noticed the general manager making his rounds. With a


    quick change of demeanor, she hurriedly approached him with a fawning smile.


    Lina and Renee exchanged nces, and thetter whispered softly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand how someone


    who bullies her subordinates and kisses up to the bosses can reach such a position.¡±


    Lina smiled and adjusted the kitten decoration on her desk. To Renee¡¯s surprise, she noticed that the


    kitten¡¯s eyes were actually tiny cameras.


    ¡°Cuz?¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­¡± Lina gestured to her, looking around with her doe eyes. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve been recording


    everything that Ms. Mollie does every day!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, cuz!¡± Renee eximed sincerely. ¡°Have you had secret agent training or


    something?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina pursed her lips and smiled, indicating with her eyes that Meanie Mollie was approaching.


    Renee quickly sat down to start working.


    In truth, Lina didn¡¯t exactly know why she had set up a camera on her desk. Was she really nning to


    expose Mollie¡¯s behavior to the world in the future? She just wanted to have some evidence, a backup


    n.


    Before she started working, Nichs had taught her that a backup n was always important. But he


    also reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have a backup. Remember, Lina, you have the Thompsons¡¯


    support!¡±


    She smiled quietly. No one could bully the daughter of the Thompsons.


    ¡­


    It was nearly 10:00 p.m. by the time they finished sorting through all the proposals and left the building.


    They were exhausted, but their fatigue was soon reced by surprise when they saw a luxury car and


    two handsome men waiting outside.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, beautiful, do you have a boyfriend?¡± one of the men called out.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t? That¡¯s a coincidence, my brother and I are single too!¡± The other chimed in.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡ª¡± Toph tried to strike a cool pose, but Zuko smacked the back of his head before he


    could finish.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Why are you speaking so much?¡± Zuko gave him a t nce before taking Lina¡¯s hand directly.


    Toph stuck his tongue out behind Zuko¡¯s back and then turned his attention to Renee, hugging her with


    a smile.


    Little did he expect that Zuko would get into the car first and take a seat in the back with Lina. He


    tossed the car keys to Toph. ¡°Drive!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Toph¡¯s eyes widened, his nostrils red, but he reluctantly made his way to the driver¡¯s seat.


    Renee smiled and settled into the passenger seat.


    Toph helped her with her safety belt carefully. When he got closer to her, he subtly caressed her face.


    Soon, the four of them had supper at a quiet shop.

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    The next day, delivery guys arrived one after another, flooding the entire office building floor with


    packages addressed to Renee Thompson.


    Each delivery person would shout loudly in the hallway, ¡°Ms. Renee Thompson, you have a package.


    Please sign for it!¡±


    Renee¡¯s legs had no rest that day. She barely had time to sit down before standing up again to receive


    another package.


    The packages piled up on her desk, filled with top-tier luxury brand clothes, shoes, bags, and


    cosmetics, causing her female colleagues to envy her.


    Being reserved and low-key, Renee felt ufortable with all the sudden attention.


    Quietly, she ran to Lina and pointed at the packages on her desk. ¡°Look at all this¡­¡±


    Lina chuckled, already guessing that they were all gifts from Toph.


    After learning about their encounter the previous night, Toph was eager to seek revenge for them,


    especially after the remark about Renee not having a boyfriend!


    Toph could not tolerate it any longer. How dare someone mock Renee for not having a boyfriend? Did


    they think he, the second heir of the Hamertons, was just for show?


    That was how today¡¯s scene came to be. He wanted the world to know that his girlfriend, Renee, would


    carry the most expensive bags, use the most luxurious cosmetics, and wear not only the finest clothes


    and shoes but also limited editions of the current season that money could not necessarily buy!


    Now, let¡¯s see how those gossiping women would react!


    Renee bit her lip and smiled helplessly. Lina was about to help her move the packages into the small


    conference room when they heard sarcasticments from Amelia and her clique.


    ¡°I wonder if these are genuine brands or knock-offs. There are so many counterfeit products online.


    Can a young girl even tell the difference?¡±


    ¡°Even knock-offs are not cheap, you know? I doubt an intern¡¯s sry could afford knock-offs!¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh,e on, stop it!¡± Another colleague sneered. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Her boyfriend sent these!¡±


    Amelia and her clique scoffed.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you guys have a better attitude?¡± another colleague retorted. ¡°Can¡¯t an intern have a boyfriend?


    Can¡¯t an intern afford to buy designer brands? What if the internes from a wealthy family? You¡¯ll be


    surprised then!¡±


    ¡°The two of them?¡± Amelia sneered. ¡°If theye from a wealthy family, I¡¯ll go work in a coal mine!¡±


    Renee took deep breaths, but the frustration was hard to swallow.


    Lina pulled her aside, shing a smile and gesturing to quickly move the packages.


    With the help of enthusiastic coworkers, they managed to move everything in just one trip.


    Lina checked the time and asked everyone to gather in therge conference room.


    As the colleagues entered, they were amazed to see the conference table filled with afternoon tea from


    a five-star hotel!


    ¡°Wow!¡± Someone eximed, looking at the packaging, ¡°The Hamertons own this hotel. It¡¯s Chaisnd-


    style afternoon tea, known for its excellent taste and high price¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen it online. You need to make a reservation half a month in advance to have afternoon tea


    there!¡±


    ¡°Lina, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lina smiled softly.


    Toph liked to make a grand gesture, but Zuko not only made a show but also acted practically. By


    treating their colleagues to this afternoon tea, they would not only gain favor but also win people¡¯s


    hearts. It was a win-win situation!


    Lina cleared her throat. ¡°Everyone, this is a treat from my boyfriend. Please help yourselves to one


    portion each!¡±


    A few seconds of silence filled the conference room before excited cheers erupted.

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171


    Some colleagues who usually bossed Renee and Lina around stood awkwardly to the side. Lina smiled


    and generously distributed the afternoon tea to them.


    Amelia nced at Erin and Kendal, and they all shared the same doubt in their eyes.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ her family is really wealthy?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!?¡± Amelia felt guilty. ¡°Look at all this food¡­ No matter how expensive it is,


    it can¡¯t be that costly, right? She¡¯s just using one month¡¯s sry to buy people¡¯s favor. Can¡¯t you see


    that?¡±


    Kendal licked her lips, her eyes fixed on the conference room.


    ¡°I¡­ I really want to try it.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go get some!¡± Amelia suggested. ¡°She bought so much, and it¡¯ll be a waste if she can¡¯t


    finish it! Besides, didn¡¯t she say she bought it for everyone?¡±


    Erin hesitated, feeling it wasn¡¯t right. However, the desire to take advantage easily overcame reason.


    When they reached the entrance of the conference room, they saw Lina walking out with her arms


    crossed in front of her, smiling at them.


    Lina stepped aside, allowing them to see the empty conference table. ¡°Sorry, the afternoon tea has all


    been distributed.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Amelia rolled her eyes. ¡°Why pretend when you don¡¯t have the money to buy so much?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Erin chimed in. ¡°Lina, what kind of boyfriend did you find? He¡¯s so stingy even with


    afternoon tea!¡±


    Lina leaned against the door frame, looking at her phone nonchntly.


    ¡°My boyfriend ordered ording to the number of people,¡± she said softly. ¡°But some people here don¡¯t


    count as people at all!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The three women widened their eyes, their expressions changing instantly. ¡°What are you


    saying!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that we¡¯re exactly three servings short of afternoon tea.¡± Lina smiled. ¡°You should


    understand what that means, right?¡±


    The three of them became furious and red at her.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have the afternoon tea, you should have other things to do with your mouths,¡± Lina


    sneered. ¡°You can try gossiping and guess what my boyfriend does for a living. Otherwise, your lives


    would be so boring!¡±


    ¡°Lina Jenner!¡± Amelia crossed her arms with a fierce expression. ¡°You¡¯re just an intern. Is this how you


    talk to your senior colleagues?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°What attitude should I have toward seniors who only know how to discriminate against others?¡± Lina


    spoke seriously. ¡°The Thompson Group is not a ce where seniority matters. If you¡¯re incapable and


    only rely on your seniority to get by, you¡¯ll be eliminated sooner orter!¡±


    Amelia and her clique had never seen Lina so tough before. They had always thought she was a


    clumsy and poor student. Hearing her words now, they couldn¡¯t help but feel angry and embarrassed.


    With a look from Amelia, Erin abruptly raised her hand to hit Lina.


    However, a reprimanding voice came from the end of the corridor. ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    Erin quickly withdrew her hand. The sound of high heels approached, and Mollie had a stern


    expression, with her eyes ring at them as if she could kill.


    ¡°Hah! Deliveries, afternoon tea, and now even a fight? Do you think thepany is a market?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Chapman, it has nothing to do with us!¡± Amelia rushed to speak. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Lina¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind. I can see!¡± Mollie red at her.


    Although she did not particrly like Lina and Renee, Amelia and her clique also gave her a headache.


    She cleared her throat, her face strict, and decided to give them a serious punishment.


    ¡°All of you go back and write a self-reflection report. Reflect on your behavior and hand it to me


    tomorrow morning!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Chapman, we¡ª¡±


    ¡°Go back to your seats right now!¡± Mollie didn¡¯t give them a chance to speak. ¡°We¡¯ll have a meeting in


    15 minutes. I have an important announcement to make!¡±

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172


    Fifteen minutester, everyone was seated in the conference room, including Mollie, their usually stern


    supervisor, who was now beaming with a bright smile.


    Whispers spread among the employees.


    ¡°Did Meanie Mollie win the lottery?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she found a new love interest!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Mollie cleared her throat, her eyes shing with a cold glint as she nced at those whispering.


    The room immediately fell silent.


    With another smile, Mollie announced, ¡°I have good news! Ourpany¡¯s boss, Mr. Thompson, highly


    values the film studio project! He will be visiting our department soon. It¡¯s an opportunity for all of you to


    shine!¡±


    She proceeded to rearrange the seating arrangement.


    Those who were skilled at ttery and quick to impress were assigned prominent spots, ensuring they


    would catch Nichs¡¯ attention as soon as he entered.


    The more low-key employees were seated in the middle, giving Nichs the chance to observe their


    consistent performance if he walked around.


    And as for the interns¡­


    ¡°Lina, Renee!¡± Mollie called out. ¡°Both of you will move your workstations next to the restroom this


    afternoon!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lina and Renee were taken aback.


    Their colleagues, especially those who had just finished their afternoon tea, quickly voiced their


    concerns.


    ¡°Ms. Chapman, isn¡¯t this unfair? They are interns, not restroom attendants!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We shouldn¡¯t bully the interns like this, especially considering the reputation of the


    Thompson Group¡­¡±


    ¡°Calling it bullying is a bit much,¡± Amelia, Erin, and Kendal interjected, seizing the opportunity. ¡°With Mr.


    Thompson¡¯s visit, it¡¯s only fair not to ce inexperienced interns in the spotlight, right?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Chapman¡¯s decision is appropriate. It¡¯s a test for them. Don¡¯t all neers go through something


    like this in the workce?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Kendal smirked at the two girls. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not so bad next to the restroom. It¡¯s cool


    and all! Isn¡¯t it? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Renee gave her a disdainful look and sneered. ¡°If it¡¯s such a great spot, why don¡¯t you take it?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina discreetly tugged at Renee¡¯s sleeve and shook her head.


    Lina spoke up fearlessly. ¡°Ms. Chapman, I have reservations about this arrangement, but I¡¯ll ept it


    for the sake of the overall situation. I¡¯m just wondering who will upy our vacant seats once we move


    next to the restroom.¡±


    Mollie nced at her arrogantly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I have my own ns!


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s meeting. You may all return to your tasks!¡±


    The department members slowly left the conference room.


    A few colleagues who were unhappy with the situation but unable to defy Mollie stepped forward to


    help Lina and Renee move their belongings away from the restroom as far as possible.


    ¡­


    In the following days, the seats that Lina and Renee originally upied remained empty.


    The nned visit from Nichs was dyed due to issues at thepany headquarters, leaving


    Mollie disappointed as she missed the opportunity to impress him.


    During a break in the pantry, Renee whispered to Lina, ¡°Hey, what if Meanie Mollie finds out you¡¯re Mr.


    Thompson¡¯s daughter? Will she still wear that unpleasant expression all day long?¡±


    Lina nearly choked on her water, looking at Renee in disbelief.


    Renee, who used to be introverted, shy, and even a bit mncholic, had started to resemble Toph


    more and more. Zuko had always mentioned that their family unanimously thought Toph should have


    been named Helios because he was like a shining sun, always bringing warmth to those around him.


    Lina smiled and lightly flicked Renee¡¯s cheek. ¡°I just think you and a certain someone make such a


    perfect couple now!¡±


    ¡°Lina!¡± Renee blushed and yfully pretended to pinch her.

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173


    After joking around for a while, two colleagues entered the pantry.


    Since they usually got along well, they exchanged greetings before one of them asked Lina and Renee,


    ¡°Do you know why Meanie Mollie cleared out that area where your workstations are?¡±


    Lina paused, wondering what purpose that cleared area could serve besides cing desks, chairs, and


    stools. ¡°What is it for?¡±


    ¡°Rumor has it that a new intern ising!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lina and Renee furrowed their brows, looking at each other.


    Was it really just a new intern, or could it be someone in a managerial position? Did it warrant such a


    grand gesture?


    The other colleague chimed in. ¡°ording to some insider information, this intern has quite a


    background!¡±


    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Meanie Mollie¡¯s niece. I think her name is Gia Chapman?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the name! She¡¯s from Jangasas.¡±


    Lina froze, unable to recover for a while.


    The two colleagues continued discussing. ¡°I¡¯m sure I heard the name right. It sounded unpleasant!¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling jealous? Meanie Mollie bringing her niece in as an intern. Will this girl step on our


    heads?¡±


    ¡°Would she dare? I¡¯m an expert at dealing with such people. I specialize in taking them down!¡±


    As they passionately discussed, the two colleagues looked at Lina and Renee, frowning.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why are you so distracted?¡±


    Lina snapped out of her daze first, forcing a smile and responding perfunctorily before pulling Renee


    out of the pantry.


    On their way back to their workstations, neither said a word, lost in their thoughts.


    Finally, Renee couldn¡¯t help but ask quietly, ¡°Cuz¡­ could it really be Gia?¡±


    Lina curled her lips. How many Gias could there be?


    It was quite timely. She had been nning to settle the score with Gia, and now she had personally


    come to her door!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina took a deep breath, going through all the old and new grudges in her mind. She closed her eyes


    and opened them again, imprinting four words in her mind: ¡®Revenge is a must!¡¯


    ¡°Lina, should we go home and inform your parents? They¡¯ll fight for justice for you!¡±


    ¡°Not now.¡± Lina smiled lightly. ¡°I want to see how Gia will handle me first!¡±


    ¡­


    Cordelia visited the Thompsons and handed over hand-baked cranberry cookies. She brewed a cup of


    secret-recipe floral milk tea for Linda.


    Linda epted them with a smile and praised, ¡°Cordelia, your baking skills are as good as ever! You


    haven¡¯t lost your touch!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Cordelia raised her eyebrows. ¡°I used to run a cafe, you know!¡±


    ¡°Nichs used to cause trouble there when you ran the cafe!¡±


    ¡°He was the worst, always picking on Zephyr. Every time he came, it seemed like he was ready to start


    a fight!¡±


    As they spoke, the two burst intoughter.


    On this sunny summer day, gentle breezes blew, and fluffy clouds floated in the sky like cotton candy.


    Under the shade of a tree in the yard, the two women sat with colorful flowers blooming on the green


    grass. Memories enveloped them like a gentle breeze caressing their faces.


    ¡°Time passes so quickly.¡± Cordelia sighed softly. ¡°The children have grown so much in the blink of an


    eye¡­¡±


    Linda¡¯s smile faded as she asked,¡±Oh, by the way, Cordelia, has Pammy beening to your house


    oftentely?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she has.¡± Cordelia nodded with a smile, patting Linda¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve never treated her


    as a daughter-inw. I always consider her as my own daughter!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Linda¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°Is she going to see Zuko?¡±


    Cordelia was taken aback. ¡°Who else would she visit if not Zuko?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is she going to see Zuko or¡­ that couple?¡±

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174


    Linda¡¯s facecked a smile, instead revealing a flicker of pain and resentment in her eyes.


    Cordelia¡¯s heart sank as she hurriedly took Linda¡¯s hand, sensing a slight tremor and icy coldness.


    ¡°Linda¡ª¡±


    ¡°I-I want to report it to the police so badly!¡± Linda¡¯s eyes turned red as she harshly bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯ve been


    thinking these days, if those two people hadn¡¯t taken Pammy away, I wouldn¡¯t have lost my daughter


    for 20 years!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ But try to see the positive side!¡± Cordelia tried to console her. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for them rescuing


    Pammy, she would have died in that shipwreck! And over all these years, that couple has treated her


    as their own daughter, loving her just like their own¡­¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re still to mepletely at fault!¡± Linda snarled.


    Her depression sometimes made it difficult for her to control her emotions. The slightest thing would


    consume her thoughts and amplify her negative feelings. What others saw as a minor issue became a


    mountainous burden for her, suffocating her.


    After Lina¡¯s advicest time, she obediently took her medication on time. However, the side effects


    were particrly pronounced in her case.


    Dizziness, cold sweats, and tremors gued her. And now, she couldn¡¯t control her thoughts and


    emotions. It felt as if a raging monster resided within her, destroying all rationality and trapping her in a


    swamp of negativity.


    ¡°Even if they treated my daughter well¡­ they¡¯re no different from human traffickers, are they? If they


    had already saved Pammy back then, why didn¡¯t they hand her over to the police? Why did they


    secretly raise her themselves?


    ¡°They hid my daughter¡­ they¡¯re so cruel!¡±


    Linda hugged her head, painfully pulling at her own hair, tears streaming down.


    Cordelia held her tightly, gently stroking her back.


    ¡°Cordelia¡­ do they still live in your ce?¡± Linda asked.


    Cordelia hesitated, suddenly feeling guilty. Treating Jesse and Melissa properly made it feel like she


    had betrayed her friendship with Linda. But they were people Zuko respected, the ones who had been


    raising Lina for 20 years¡­


    Taking a deep breath, Cordelia softly said, ¡°Linda, I need to exin this to you.


    ¡°Lina often visits Zuko, and she can also see the couple at my house¡­ but she hasn¡¯t forgotten you


    and Nichs!


    ¡°I heard from Zuko that she works hard at thepany and even wants to expose those who are


    causing harm to her parents¡­ Linda, the parents she mentioned are you two!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Linda was surprised, her tear-filled eyes fixed on Cordelia. ¡°She¡­ she calls us her parents?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Zuko and Toph heard it too,¡± Cordelia replied.


    Linda bit her lip, tears streaming down even more fiercely.


    ¡°Linda, I understand your feelings,¡± Cordelia consoled. ¡°But it¡¯s not that simple. For Lina, they were her


    parents for the first 20 years of her life.


    ¡°And now, she¡¯s exhausted and busy with work every day. I heard that the person who used to bully her


    in Jangasas will be working with her¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Linda looked up abruptly.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Cordelia nodded earnestly. ¡°Renee told me everything. That person joined the project team


    as an intern, and she¡¯s the supervisor¡¯s niece¡­ Isn¡¯t it against Nichs¡¯ principles for the supervisor to


    use personal connections to get her niece into thepany?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Linda raised her voice. ¡°Nichs values talent and despises these kinds of nepotistic


    rtionships!¡±


    ¡°And the person who got in has also bullied your daughter!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely outrageous!¡± Linda mmed the table fiercely, her eyes filled with ruthlessness and her


    aura imposing, reminiscent of the formidable Mrs. Thompson. ¡°I¡¯ll go and deal with them right


    away!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Hey, Linda!¡± Cordelia hurriedly stood up to stop her, a chuckle escaping her lips despite her efforts.


    Linda was still the spirited Linda from years ago, the indomitable Mrs. Thompson.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Linda, don¡¯t rush into it.¡± Cordelia spoke softly. ¡°Lina¡¯s n is to wait and see how the other party


    intends to deal with her, and then she¡¯ll respond ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea too. Let the children handle it themselves. We¡¯ll support them from the


    background!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Linda pondered for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but smirk with pride. ¡°Both Nichs and I are


    impulsive. When we encounter such situations, we can¡¯t help but reach for a knife and attack


    immediately!


    ¡°It¡¯s only in recent years that our rough edges have gradually smoothed out, and we¡¯ve be more


    measured in our actions. I didn¡¯t expect my daughter to have such thoughts at such a young age. It


    truly surprises me!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ it¡¯s because that couple raised her well.¡± Cordelia nced at Linda and spoke softly. ¡°I


    heard they scrimped and saved to send Lina to the best local private university. They may not know


    much about raising children, but they spare no expense when ites to education.¡±


    Linda¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and she fell silent.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set them aside for now!¡± Cordelia quickly changed the topic. ¡°The most important thing


    now is to support our Pammy and ensure that no one bullies our daughter!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡± Linda¡¯s gaze became resolute.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Cordelia shifted her gaze and offered Linda a small cookie. ¡°To protect our daughter well, we


    need to eat and drink enough to have the strength, right?¡±


    Linda epted it, a smile returning to her face.


    Cordelia let out a sigh of relief. The conflict had been deflected, and she felt rather pleased with her


    own ingenuity.


    ¡®By the way, what was the name of Lina¡¯s archenemy again? Gia, was it?


    ¡®Thank you, Miss Chapman.¡¯ Cordelia chuckled inwardly. ¡®You¡¯re in for a tough time from now on!¡¯

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175


    After Mollie¡¯s grand introduction of Gia, Lina noticed a hidden panic in Gia¡¯s eyes when their gazes


    met. Lina maintained a calm smile, knowing that Gia must be feeling uneasy about being assigned to


    the Thompson Group for her internship.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, take the time to get acquainted with your new colleague today. Let¡¯s work together


    and contribute to thepany¡¯s sess!¡± Mollie gave Gia a suggestive look, indicating the well-


    prepared excellent spot for her.


    Gia approached hesitantly, feeling an unsettling gaze that made her ufortable.


    During lunch break¡­


    Gia quickly entered Mollie¡¯s office, closed the blinds, and shut the door tightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mollie thought Gia came to bring her a gift, crossing her arms and smiling. ¡°We¡¯re


    family, no need to be formal! Even though I¡¯m your distant aunt, we¡¯re both Chapmans. It¡¯s natural for


    me to help you! By the way, what did you bring me as a gift?¡±


    Gia stood there empty-handed, taken aback.


    Mollie¡¯s expression shifted. Her smile vanished as she pushed her sses and looked at Gia with a


    cold tone. ¡°No gift?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Gia disregarded the gift and asked anxiously, ¡°Aunt Mollie, is this¡­ the Thompson Group?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me earlier that it¡¯s an internship at the Thompson Group!?¡±


    Mollie looked at Gia as if she were a monster. So what if she didn¡¯t mention it? Wasn¡¯t Gia just looking


    for a job? What difference did it make where she ended up?


    Moreover, getting an internship opportunity at the Thompson Group wasn¡¯t easy. Many interns fought


    for it but couldn¡¯t secure it. And now this girl was dissatisfied?


    Mollie coughed lightly, feeling annoyed as she scrutinized Gia.


    ¡°Gia, this internship opportunity is rare. You need to seize it!¡± Her tone carried a hint of mockery. ¡°You


    know how your parents are doing. Would you have ended up here if they could help you find an


    internship? I¡¯m the only Chapman who could get you in!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Well¡­ You¡¯re right, but¡­¡±


    But Lina was thepany¡¯s heiress!


    Suddenly, Gia realized that her aunt might have no idea about Lina¡¯s true identity.


    That¡¯s right. When Gia saw Lina and Renee earlier, their seats were close to the restroom.


    Knowing Mollie¡¯s habit of ttery toward superiors, if she knew that Lina was Nichs¡¯ beloved


    daughter, she would surely be ingratiating herself to them, wouldn¡¯t she?


    Gia paused and looked at her aunt.


    Her distant aunt also looked at her arrogantly as if finding her this job was a great favor.


    Gia inwardly sneered.


    To be cautious, she decided to confirm it. ¡°Aunt Mollie, I¡¯m new here and don¡¯t know these people. I


    need some time to get familiar. By the way, I saw two girls around my age sitting near the restroom


    earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean them?¡± Mollie sneered lightly. ¡°They¡¯re just poor students interning here. If you have any


    tasks, you can assign them to them!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Gia pretended not to know. ¡°Isn¡¯t that inappropriate? We¡¯re all interns. I don¡¯t have the right to


    assign work to them.¡±


    ¡°Are you daft!?¡± Mollie red at Gia with a disdainful smirk on her face. ¡°They¡¯re just two poor students


    with no connections or support. What¡¯s wrong with assigning them some work? You¡¯re my niece, your


    status and position are naturally different from theirs!¡±


    Gia nodded, understanding the situation. She realized that Mollie never truly valued her and that what


    Mollie did was even worse than stirring up trouble.


    Gia had to set clear boundaries with her aunt to protect herself.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, you¡¯re interning here because of your boyfriend, right?¡± Mollie asked.


    Gia was taken aback and stuttered in response.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176


    Mollie¡¯s chuckle resonated lightly as she spoke. ¡°So, I¡¯ve heard your boyfriendes from a wealthy


    family? Well, if he isn¡¯t rich, you might as well break up with him! The Thompsons are neers to


    this city, but our big boss, Mr. Thompson, has strong connections with the four major families of


    Centrolis! Especially the Hamertons¡­


    ¡°If you can win over one of the Hamerton heirs, you¡¯ll live a life of luxury forever!¡±


    Gia couldn¡¯t help but recall Zuko¡¯s intimidating face and his seemingly dangerous fists. She took a deep


    breath, forcing a smile, and replied, ¡°I have a great rtionship with my boyfriend, really¡­¡±


    Mollie scoffed, ncing at her. She didn¡¯t think Gia¡ªa naive girl from a small town who had never seen


    the world¡ªcould handle it.


    ¡°Alright, get back to work! We¡¯ll discuss work-rted matters and interpersonal rtionships in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gia winced. ¡°Thank you in advance, Aunt Mollie!¡±


    She quickly left, her heart pounding with annoyance and speechlessness toward Mollie¡¯s


    snobbishness. She didn¡¯t want to be dragged down by this idiotic aunt of hers! Offending Lina would


    only bring endless trouble!


    But how could she mend her rtionship with Lina right now¡­


    Gia pursed her lips, pacing back and forth in the fire escape corridor.


    Through the ss door, she spotted Lina and Renee walking toward the data room, deeply engaged in


    a discussion and holding architectural drafts in their hands.


    Gia quietly followed them, hiding to the side, unnoticed by the two.


    They searched the data room, seemingly unable to find what they were looking for. When they turned


    around, they ran into someone they didn¡¯t want to see.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Mollie¡¯s cough echoed throughout the entire floor.


    ¡°What are you two doing here instead of being at your workstations during work hours!?¡±


    Renee rolled his eyes, chuckling to herself. ¡°Ms. Chapman has extraordinary surveince skills¡­ Cuz,


    do you think she was a surveince camera in her previous life?¡±


    ¡°No, she must have been a stalker¡­ Only a stalker could have such a talent!¡± Lina¡¯s lips moved


    slightly.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you two doing? What are you talking about!?¡± Mollie suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Chattering


    away¡­ you two¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Ms. Chapman, we¡¯re not cking off during work hours,¡± Lina calmly replied. ¡°We came to the


    information room to find Mr. Sam¡¯s previous design works and learn from them.¡±


    ¡°Heh! Learn?¡± Mollie¡¯s disdainful look was evident. ¡°You two don¡¯t need to! Mr. Sam¡¯s works are not


    meant for everyone to understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because we don¡¯t understand that we want to learn.¡± Lina smiled lightly. ¡°ording to


    you, Ms. Chapman, you understand his designs?¡±


    ¡°Lina, of course, Ms. Chapman can understand them!¡± Renee innocently chimed in. ¡°How can a big


    company like the Thompson Group have a project department manager who doesn¡¯t understand the


    field?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, you make a valid point!¡± Lina nodded hurriedly. ¡°So, Ms. Chapman, you must be able to


    exin these design sketches to us!¡±


    Mollie couldn¡¯t hold back her fury. It was clear they were mocking her!


    Design sketches were like hieroglyphics to her. Her expertisey not in technical aspects but in ttery


    and reaping benefits.


    Just a moment ago, she nearly choked in anger from listening to their duet.


    ¡°Not doing your work during work hours¡­¡± Mollie struggled to catch her breath. ¡°Sry deduction! No


    bonuses this month. All will be deducted!¡±


    Lina and Renee snorted coldly, ready to argue with her.


    But just then, a voice from the entrance interrupted them. ¡°Ms. Chapman, please don¡¯t do this!¡±


    Lina and Renee looked up, the former pausing with clenched fists at her side.

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177


    Ms. Chapman, I overheard a rough summary of the situation at the entrance just now,¡± Gia said


    innocently, shing a harmless smile.


    However, a dark shadow cast over Lina¡¯s eyes.


    Mollie gave Gia a strange look, pushing her sses and shooting her a sharp nce that seemed to


    say, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you siding with an outsider?¡±


    Gia pretended not to understand and continued to plead for the two interns. ¡°They just wanted to find


    Mr. Sam¡¯s design sketches to study and learn from. This thirst for knowledge is something we should


    all admire! Ms. Chapman, you shouldn¡¯t scold them indiscriminately and deduct their bonuses!¡±


    Her words dumbfounded Mollie.


    It was the first time she encountered someone taking the side of an outsider!


    After a moment of thought, Mollie realized that Gia was new and needed to win people¡¯s favor. These


    two struggling students became her primary targets.


    Although Mollie didn¡¯t particrly like them, she reluctantly held back for the sake of her niece. ¡°Alright,


    alright, go back to your own work!¡±


    As Mollie walked away, Gia looked at Lina and asked softly, ¡°Lina, can we talk privately?¡±


    ¡­


    Lina and Gia walked side by side in the alley behind thepany building.


    Out of caution, Lina kept her distance from Gia. As they walked, Gia stopped and quietly gazed at Lina.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. You heard it just now, Ms. Chapman doesn¡¯t like personal


    conversations during work hours,¡± Lina said.


    ¡°Lina, I¡­¡± Gia bit her lip and pleaded with her eyes.


    Then, she turned to face Lina and suddenly bowed 90 degrees, clearly saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Lina sneered, feeling somewhat helpless.


    The phrase ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± sounded ironic to her.


    ¡°Lina, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Gia appeared sincere, her acting skills on point. She stepped forward, tears


    welling up in her eyes, and held Lina¡¯s hand. ¡°Not only for my aunt but also for the things I did to you in


    the past.¡±


    ¡°You know what you did to me in the past too?¡± Lina abruptly flung her hand off. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I don¡¯t


    want to have anything to do with you!¡±


    ¡°Lina¡ª¡±


    ¡°I treated you as my best friend in the past!¡± Lina angrily eximed. ¡°But I never expected you were


    scheming and using me all this time, even wanting to harm me!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to harm you!¡±


    ¡°Violet¡¯s face is the best evidence!¡± Lina gritted her teeth. ¡°Gia, stop lying so tantly. Your actions only


    disgust me!¡±


    ¡°Lina!¡±


    As Lina turned around, Gia suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Lina stiffened.


    Behind her, Gia cried out and almost knelt before her.


    ¡°Lina, you¡¯re the Thompson heiress now, capable of influencing others¡­ My aunt unknowingly


    offended you, but one word from you, and she won¡¯t be able to stay in the Thompson Group anymore!


    ¡°You have so much, but all I have is this internship opportunity, Lina! Have pity on me and let me stay


    here! Once I obtain the internship certification, I¡¯ll study abroad. I promise¡­ I¡¯ll never appear in front of


    you again!¡±


    Disgusted, Lina forcefully shook off her hand without even turning her head.


    ¡°Lina!¡± Gia cried out. ¡°I¡¯m begging you! Please, have mercy on me for the sake of our past friendship!


    ¡°I know I was wrong, and those actions weren¡¯t my true intentions! Melvin¡­ He used my family to


    threaten me. If I didn¡¯t do what he asked, he¡¯d harm my family!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lina turned around, her gaze coldly piercing Gia¡¯s eyes. ¡°He told you to do something, and


    you just did it. If he told you to die, would you die too?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Gia, you¡¯ve used this act of pretending to be weak and pitiful to deceive me!¡± Lina said sternly. ¡°Do you


    think I¡¯m still the brainless Lina from before?¡±


    Gia¡¯s heart pounded.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It was true. Lina had changed after bing Pam Thompson. Her mere presence instilled fear in


    people.


    Gia couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back, her mind going nk.


    After a while, she spoke softly. ¡°Lina, it¡¯s not me you should be wary of! Don¡¯t forget, Renee is Melvin¡¯s


    daughter. She has Melvin¡¯s blood running in her veins! She¡¯s inherited his ruthlessness and


    wickedness¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lina¡¯s expression turned fierce. ¡°You¡¯ve harmed me enough, and now you want to nder


    my cousin?¡±


    Gia lowered her head slightly, her eyes darting around, afraid to meet Lina¡¯s gaze.


    Lina said coldly, ¡°Gia, I won¡¯t believe a single word you say anymore! Let¡¯s pretend we¡¯ve never met


    today. I won¡¯t stop you from interning at the Thompson Group, but if you dare to cause trouble, I have


    numerous ways to make you disappear from Centrolis!¡±


    Gia turned pale and hastily retreated.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Lina had truly changed. As a member of the Thompson family, her dominant genes were fully activated,


    making people think twice before acting recklessly in her presence.


    ¡°Lina, don¡¯t worry¡­ All I seek is peace and¡­ an internship certification. Then I¡¯ll go abroad¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Lina sneered. ¡°Go abroad? Where will you get the money to go abroad? Was it the dirty money


    Melvin gave you when he ordered you to harm me?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my boyfriend¡¯s money.¡±


    Gia¡¯s voice was soft as a luxury car stopped on the road behind them. A handsome young man


    stepped out of the car and waved at them.


    Gia responded enthusiastically.


    However, when Lina saw the person clearly, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked!


    ¡°Why¡­ is it him?¡±


    She looked at Gia.


    Although Gia maintained a humble and respectful posture, a trace of imperceptible triumph flickered in


    her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Jacob.¡± Gia chuckled lightly, emphasizing each word. ¡°Lina, Jacob and I truly love each other!¡±

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178


    Lina was taken aback when she saw the tall and poisedwyer approaching her with a sunny smile.


    Her heart sank at the sight.


    Gia leaned against Jacob¡¯s shoulder, exuding both sweetness and a hint of arrogance.


    Taking a deep breath, Lina needed a moment to adjust to this sudden change.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Jacob greeted her. ¡°I¡¯m Jacob Welsh. We¡¯ve met before in Jangasas, and¡­¡±


    He paused, smiling gently. ¡°Someone must have mentioned me to you, right?¡±


    Lina hesitated, forcing a smile. ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±


    ¡°Any misunderstandings we had before are cleared up, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lina was once again taken aback, realizing that when she didn¡¯t know Zuko¡¯s identity, she had


    assumed Jacob, the handsomewyer looking for him, was involved in some special profession. She


    had even assumed Jacob wanted to recruit Zuko.


    Lina couldn¡¯t help but giggle.


    ¡°Now that the masks are off, we can get to know each other again,¡± Jacob said, standing tall and


    radiant.


    However, his ¡°getting to know each other again¡± surprised her.


    ¡°I¡¯m awyer, and my family has some influence,¡± Jacob said modestly. ¡°I¡¯m also someone¡¯s close


    friend!¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s my boyfriend!¡± Gia interjected, hooking her arm around Jacob¡¯s neck.


    Jacob discreetly removed her arm, and Lina felt a sense of unease. She didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel


    and quickly found an excuse to slip away.


    As Lina walked away, she heard Gia calling out to her, ¡°Lina!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lina gritted her teeth, barely turning her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take up too much work time,


    and it seems like you¡¯re very happy!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem happy.¡± Gia crossed her arms, chuckling. ¡°Jacob wants to treat you to lunch and have


    a good chat. Shall we go together?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Lina¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°I promised Renee to have lunch with her.¡±


    Before she could walk away, Gia¡¯s voice echoed again, this time with arrogance and satisfaction.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Lina, you know about Jacob¡¯s rtionship with Mr. Zuko Hamerton, right? They studied together


    abroad and have a close friendship like brothers!¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°It means we¡¯ll be seeing each other often in the future.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Lina scoffed. ¡°You said you¡¯ll leave the country once you have your internship


    certification, so you won¡¯t be hanging around me!¡±


    ¡°Lina¡­¡± Gia paused. ¡°Jacob has never been in love before. I¡¯m his first love! Do you think he¡¯ll let me


    leave the country easily?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Lina asked.


    Gia approached her, her perfume triggering memories of when Lina considered her a good friend while


    Gia used Melvin¡¯s money to harm her.


    Lina clenched her fists and turned around, staring coldly at Gia.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that¡­¡± Gia smirked, leaning closer to her ear. ¡°You and Mr. Zuko Hamerton wouldn¡¯t want


    me to hurt Jacob, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Jacob is deeply in love with me. I can feel it.¡± Gia flicked her hair. ¡°If I were to break up with him, it


    would devastate him.


    ¡°Lina, I just want a peaceful internship. I won¡¯t go against you, but you should also give me a way out. If


    I¡¯m pushed into a corner and lose control, resorting to hurtful actions¡­ none of us will have an easy


    time!¡±


    Lina looked at her in disbelief, shocked by Gia¡¯s shamelessness and how low she was willing to stoop.


    Gia gave her a cryptic smile and got into Jacob¡¯s car.


    ¡­


    Restless throughout the afternoon, Lina finally found sce when Zuko came to pick her up after work.


    As they had dinner together and walked hand in hand by the seaside, she shared her encounter with


    Jacob.

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179


    ¡°Jacob came for Gia today.


    ¡°He¡¯s actually Gia¡¯s boyfriend!


    ¡°Is he being deceived? Gia must have ulterior motives for dating him!


    ¡°You need to persuade him tactfully, don¡¯t let him fall deeper and lose himself. He¡¯ll be hurt badly!


    ¡°Zuko?¡±


    Zuko snapped out of his daze and looked at Lina with a hint ofint in his eyes.


    Lina waved her hand in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He grabbed her hand and held it in his palm, caressing it, while he spoke with a hoarse and aggrieved


    voice. ¡°You¡¯ve been talking about Jacob all night long¡­¡±


    Lina was taken aback. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Can we stop mentioning him now?¡±


    ¡°Zuko, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still worried about him getting hurt. By constantly talking about another man in


    front of me, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s hurt the most!¡±


    Lina widened her eyes in exasperation.


    ¡°Zuko!¡± She lightly punched him. ¡°If he weren¡¯t your best friend, I wouldn¡¯t bother!¡±


    Zuko smiled and gently embraced her, hisrge hand mischievously trailing along her slender waist


    and reaching her shoulder des.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jacob is at least a prominentwyer. He won¡¯t be easily deceived.¡±


    ¡°But people in love have a negative IQ value.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Zuko pondered for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s hard for outsiders to judge matters of the heart. Let him go


    with the flow!¡±


    ¡°Zuko.¡± Lina stopped in her tracks, surprised by his calm reaction. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± The man smirked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She shook her head. ¡°You have a positive mindset!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for outsiders.¡± Zuko leaned closer and breathed in the sweet fragrance on her, his voice deep.


    ¡°When ites to you¡­ I have no mindset and no rationality. I can¡¯t think!¡±


    Lina smiled and nestled in his arms.


    Zuko leaned down and kissed her lips, with the starlight and ocean waves creating a dreamlike


    backdrop.


    Lina became lost in his kiss, surrendering to his masculinity and turning into a soft little rabbit in his


    embrace, allowing him to freely ignite her with desire.


    ¡­


    It was already close to midnight when Zuko sent Lina back to the Thompson¡¯s residence.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    However, he felt that time had passed too quickly. As they walked along the private road leading to the


    Thompson mansion, his steps gradually slowed down, and he held Lina¡¯s hand tighter.


    Under the starlight, his sculpted profile remained strong and resolute.


    Yet, Lina could see a trace of reluctance in his eyes.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve arrived home.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡± Zuko raised his voice, looking at the entrance of the Thompson mansion and scratching his


    head. ¡°Oh¡­ well, then¡­¡±


    Lina suppressed herughter and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡±


    Naturally, Zuko wanted to suggest not going back tonight. However, he did not want her to think that he


    was a person whose mind was filled withscivious thoughts. Still, he also wanted to spend a little


    more time with her.


    If staying a little longer together was not an option, then hugging for a bit longer would also suffice.


    Zuko raised his eyebrows, and a mischievous idea suddenly popped into his mind. This area near the


    entrance of the Thompson mansion was not well-lit, and shrubs were creating vague shadows.


    He smirked, and suddenly his expression changed dramatically. With a serious tone, he eximed,


    ¡°What¡¯s that over there!?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lina was startled and instinctively threw herself into his arms.


    Zuko caught her in time. He did not just hold her warm and soft figure in his embrace¡ªher slender and


    delicate legs wrapped around him with her hands tightly wrung around his neck.


    Despite his glee, he smiled triumphantly,forting her in a serious and affectionate voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­


    With me here, there¡¯s nothing to fear!¡±


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    ¡°Who cares what it is¡­ As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Zuko lightly caressed her back, speaking


    softly.


    However, a coughing sound actually came from the shadows at that moment!


    Zuko was startled, his heart pounding heavily for a few moments, but he quickly regained his


    composure, his gaze fixed in that direction¡­

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180


    Someone slowly emerged from the shadows.


    Zuko was dumbfounded and stammered after a long time, ¡°Ah¡­ Uncle Nichs?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Nichs had his hands behind his back as he walked up to them, his eyes fixed on Zuko. Lina was still


    in the position of having her legs wrapped around Zuko¡¯s waist, her arms around his neck, and hanging


    onto him.


    Zuko could clearly sense¡­ a killing intent from his Uncle Nichs¡¯ gaze! He jolted and quickly put Lina


    down, shing a wince at the older man.


    ¡°Um¡­ Good evening, Uncle Nichs. You¡¯re still awake? I¡¯ve brought Lina back¡­ Heh¡­¡±


    Nichs looked stern, and his displeased gaze pierced through Zuko like needles.


    Although it was known that his daughter and this young man had been promised to each other since


    childhood¡ªdestined to be together sooner orter¡ªand that it was good that they were close to each


    other, knowing his daughter was in a romantic rtionship and actually seeing it with his own eyes


    were twopletely different matters for a father.


    Nichs pursed his lips, usually treating the two Hamerton young men like his own sons, but today, he


    felt that Zuko was nothing more than a toad trying to snatch his precious little princess!


    This brat had the audacity to send her back sote at night and then linger at the doorstep. He even


    scared Lina like that! He was truly¡­ asking for trouble!


    Nichs cleared his throat a couple of times, and Lina¡¯s face turned slightly red. She hurriedly ran over


    and stood behind her father.


    Zuko smiled politely and started to back up. ¡°Um, Uncle Nichs, it¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, go home early,¡± Nichs said with a serious expression. ¡°And don¡¯t be out sote next time!¡±


    Zuko nodded his head vigorously.


    The Thompsons¡¯ gate opened and closed, and the father and daughter soon disappeared into the


    night¡¯s darkness.


    There was still a distance after entering the courtyard gate. Lina cautiously followed behind Nichs,


    looking at his slightly aged figure and realizing that he had stayed up sote and waited outside the


    gate for her.


    She suddenly felt a pang in her heart. She thought of Jesse, who used to dote on her like this. He


    would pick her up from school and protect her, so no boy would dare to harass her.


    Lina¡¯s eyes went red, her nose tingling, but her heart was filled with happiness.


    Nichs paused his steps and turned around to ask her softly, ¡°Lina, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lina asked, ¡°You¡­ Have you been waiting here for me?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Nichs smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. Since I¡¯m old, I don¡¯t sleep well anyway. I thought I might as


    well take a walk!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like it?¡± He suddenly realized and hurriedly exined, ¡°Lina, I¡­ I¡¯m not


    worried about you and Zuko. I just¡­ Well, forget it. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t wait at the doorstep


    anymore, okay?


    ¡°Lina, please¡­ don¡¯t be angry with me! Dad¡¯s wrong this time, but I promise to make it right next time.


    Don¡¯t be mad, okay?¡±


    The influential and powerful Nichs Thompson was just a humble father in front of his daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you.¡± Lina¡¯s tears welled up in her eyes. She gently went up to him and held onto his


    arm with her small hand. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that staying up sote isn¡¯t good for your health.¡±


    Nichs stood there, stunned, his ears buzzing, thinking he must have misheard it.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Lina looked into his eyes. ¡°Not only you but also mom.¡±


    ¡°Your mother couldn¡¯t sleep at first either, but she said she must listen to you, so she took her medicine


    quickly¡­ Heh, she fell asleep shortly after taking the medicine and¡ª¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nichs suddenly stopped talking!


    ¡°Hold on.¡± The shock was evident on his face as he asked her with a trembling voice, ¡°W-What¡­ What


    did you just call her?¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Lina¡¯s voice was very soft and incredibly clear on this serene night.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I kept you waiting for so long.¡±


    Nichs held his breath, his heart thumping.


    Time seemed to have stood still at that moment. He felt as if he had been trapped in a vacuum as if he


    could hear the sound of his own blood flowing through his body.


    It was as if Pammy had never left him but had just grown up in an instant¡­


    Nichs¡¯ lips trembled, unable to say a word. Tears streamed down his face, and heughed as he


    wiped them away. Heughed while exining, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to cry! What¡¯s wrong with these


    tears¡­


    ¡°Linda! Linda!


    ¡°Ian! Evelyn! Gary!


    ¡°All of you,e out! Hahaha¡­¡±


    Nichsughed like a madman and shouted like a lunatic. In no time, the entire Thompson estate


    was brightly lit.


    The housekeepers and service staff, who had been sleeping, rubbed their sleepy eyes and rushed to


    the courtyard to see what was going on.


    Linda, wearing pajamas and slippers, her hair disheveled, stormed out.


    ¡°Nichs Thompson! What the hell are you doing going crazy in the middle of the night!? I finally


    managed to get a good night¡¯s sleep, and you¡ª¡±


    Before she finished speaking, she caught sight of Lina standing in the courtyard.


    Linda regretted not maintaining herposure in front of her daughter.


    In the blink of an eye, she changed her demeanor, returning to her usual elegant and graceful


    appearance in front of Lina. She smiled gently, and her tone softened. ¡°Nichs, what¡¯s going on?


    Pammy, did he drink? Don¡¯t be afraid¡­ Heh, uh, that¡¯s just his way. When he drinks a little, he goes


    crazy. I¡¯ll teach him a lessonter!


    ¡°Evelyn, help Lina back to her room first!¡±


    Just as Linda was about to go forward and grab Nichs¡¯ ear, Nichs excitedly grabbed her hand


    with a beaming face.


    ¡°Linda, listen!¡± Nichs looked at Lina. ¡°Listen to what she called us.¡±


    Linda looked puzzled.


    Meanwhile, Lina walked between them, one hand on her father¡¯s arm and another embracing her


    mother, smiling sweetly at them.

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181


    Linda looked at her daughter, holding her breath nervously, almost whispering, ¡°What¡­ What did you


    call us?¡±


    ¡°Testing me, huh?¡± Lina held back her tears, wanting to lighten the somber atmosphere. She smiled


    and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s mom and dad! Mom, you don¡¯t still see me as a one-year-old, do you?¡±


    Linda stared nkly before tears suddenly streamed down her face.


    ¡°C-Can you call me one more time?¡±


    Lina¡¯s voice choked as she softly called out, ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°I want to hear it again¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Linda opened her arms and tightly embraced her daughter, crying heartbrokenly.


    Nichs also sniffled, holding back his tears, and approached to embrace his wife and daughter.


    ¡°Alright, stop crying.¡± He smiled through tears. ¡°This is a happy moment! Lina will call us mom and dad


    from now on¡­ We¡¯ll get to hear it every day!¡±


    Linda asked tearfully, ¡°Nichs, could it be that I¡¯ve taken too much medication and started


    hallucinating?¡±


    ¡°Mom, the doctor said your dosage has already been halved,¡± Lina gently said, holding Linda¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Maybe you can stop taking the medication after persevering for a bit longer¡­ I¡¯ll be by your side, and


    we¡¯ll ovee this together, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Linda nodded firmly.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She would listen to her daughter and believe that she would get better. She had faith that one day she


    wouldn¡¯t need medication to sleep or maintain a good mood.


    She would hold her daughter¡¯s hand and go to the beach to fly kites, even though this day hade


    20 yearste.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°But it¡¯s not toote¡­¡± She sobbed, talking to herself, ¡°It¡¯s not toote at all!¡±


    Lina was taken aback. She didn¡¯t understand what her mother meant, but she gently hugged her


    shoulder, patting her back as ifforting a child.


    ¡°Mm!¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not toote. Anything is still possible!¡±


    ¡­


    On his way home, Zuko sneezed twice and felt his ears getting hot. As he reached the doorstep, a


    sudden cool gust of wind made him shudder involuntarily.


    It was strange!


    He had always been healthy, and it was summertime. How could he feel chills?


    As he thought of Nichs¡¯ icy gaze from earlier, he instantly understood what was going on. He shook


    his head helplessly, chuckling to himself. As he stepped into the living room, he was startled to find


    three pairs of eyes staring at him!


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Zuko was taken aback. ¡°Mom, dad, Toph, you¡¯re¡­ still awake?¡±


    The clock on the wall showed it was already 11:30 p.m.


    Toph was a night owl, and staying upte ying games was amon urrence.


    However, Cordelia and Zephyr seemed to have been struck by something tonight. They had made rose


    jelly dessert for ate-night snack and were sitting side by side at the table, happily enjoying a bowl


    each.


    Zuko smiled, realizing he was a bit hungry. He wanted to see if there was a bowl for him, but Toph


    mocked him. ¡°You still hope our parents made one for you? Hahaha!¡±


    Zuko red at him. ¡°Did you have any?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t either!¡± Toph replied honestly. ¡°I¡¯m eating what they left!¡±


    Zuko was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Zuko, are you hungry?¡± Zephyr finally regained his senses. ¡°Wendy made some snacks for you.


    They¡¯re in the kitchen. Go eat!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I want dessert¡­¡±


    ¡°What dessert?¡± Zephyr red. ¡°Do I look like dessert to you?¡±


    Zuko restrained his temper and turned to the kitchen to find his snacks.


    Tophughed so hard that his face turned red.

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182


    Cordelia had prepared a rose jelly dessert specifically for Zephyr. How could Zephyr bear to share it?


    Zuko also got a bowl of dessert for his younger brother. Toph set his phone aside, picked up the food,


    and enjoyed it with his older brother, expressing his satisfaction.


    Cordelia said, looking at Zuko, ¡°You came back sote today. Did you see Lina home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Zuko replied, pausing to think about Nichs¡¯ expression. He turned it into a joke and shared it


    with his parents.


    Cordelia smiled helplessly and nced at Zephyr.


    Zephyr suddenly remembered the way Rowan used to look at him. It seemed that all fathers-inw felt


    the same way¡­


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have a daughter. If he did, his son-inw would surely suffer.


    From his son¡¯s perspective, Zephyr had an idea¡­


    Zephyr smirked, sat down next to Zuko, and gently ced his hand on his shoulder. He whispered,


    ¡°Nichs is quite petty¡­ Son, didn¡¯t your grandfather give you the silver needles?¡±


    Zuko was taken aback. ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Give him a little poke and see if he dares to stand at the door and re at you again in the middle of


    the night!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Toph burst intoughter. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re so mischievous! After going through so much yourself, you still


    want Uncle Nichs to experience it!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Zephyr frowned. ¡°Your grandfather treated me so well back then. How could he bear to


    poke me?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Toph pretended to be serious. ¡°Then, Mr. Hamerton, please exin why my grandfather always


    calls you a brat.¡±


    ¡°Toph Hamerton!¡±


    Zephyr raised his hand to scold Toph, but Toph quickly hid behind Zuko for protection. ¡°Dad, calm


    down! Calm down!¡±


    ¡°Toph! You¡¯re such a troublemaker!¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough. Stop causing trouble!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Zuko stood solemnly between the two, trying to calm the situation. However, the two brothers


    exchanged nces and saw mischievous smirks in each other¡¯s eyes. Then, with perfect coordination,


    they grabbed their father¡¯s hands¡­


    In an instant, the cherished belt around their father¡¯s waist ended up in the hands of the two brothers!


    Their swift and agile movements left Zephyr with no time to react. Within moments, he saw his two


    sons grinning as they held his $400 belt.


    ¡°You two brats!¡±


    Zuko and Toph knew their father¡¯s weak spot since they were little. They would often yfully threaten


    him by grabbing his belt. When they were younger, he could still control them, but now that his two


    sons were taller and stronger than him, age had caught up with him, no matter how skilled he was.


    Zephyr paused for a moment, his smile filled with love and helplessness. However, the brothers¡¯


    triumphsted less than three seconds. They turned around and saw their mother standing with her


    hands on her hips, ring at them and growling, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can bully your father now that you¡¯ve grown up? Am I invisible!?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s hand trembled, and the belt fell to the floor, making a loud nging sound as the metal buckle


    hit the floor.


    It broke Zephyr¡¯s heart.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Um¡­ Mom!¡± Toph chuckled carelessly. ¡°We were just having ate-night snack and wanted to move


    around, so we were just joking around with dad!¡±


    Cordelia walked over, picked up the belt, and gently fastened it around Zephyr¡¯s waist. Their eyes met,


    and they both smiled lightly. Suddenly, the whole living room seemed to be filled with a romantic


    ambiance.


    Toph exaggeratedly shuddered and silently told Zuko through his lips that he had goosebumps all over.


    Zuko pursed his lips and stood next to his younger brother, muttering simrints.


    ¡°Pft!¡± The two brothers looked at each other and burst intoughter together.


    Toph changed the topic. ¡°Oh, by the way, Renee¡¯s mother has been recovering well recently and will be


    discharged from the hospital!¡±

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183


    ¡°Really?¡± Cordelia smiled, genuinely happy.


    The family of four sat back on the sofa.


    While ying his game, Toph said, ¡°Aunt Zennie¡¯s medicine is really effective. Renee¡¯s mom is much


    better nowpared to before. As long as she continues with the medication and rests, maintaining


    the current situation won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°I heard that maintaining the current situation is already considered an improvement for her condition.¡±


    Zephyr chuckled. ¡°Can she be discharged from the hospital now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she can!¡± Toph raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a ce for her to stay and hired someone to


    take care of her. Renee will move out from the Thompsons soon and live with her mom. But the new


    house is close to the Thompsons, so it¡¯ll be convenient for her to visit Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda.¡±


    ¡°Renee¡¯s a good girl.¡± Cordelia looked at her son. ¡°You better treat her well. She¡¯s suffered so much


    since she was young!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom!¡± Toph smirked as he put down his phone and went over to Cordelia. He started


    massaging her back and shoulders.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you think you should give your future daughter-inw a meeting gift?¡±


    Cordelia was taken aback. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Le Esse was given to Zuko, so my future wife should also have a family heirloom, right? Mom, you


    need to be fair!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Cordelia patted her son¡¯s head and smiled gently.


    They chatted for a while longer, but Cordelia and Zephyr went to their room to rest as drowsiness set


    in.


    Toph watched them walk away and gestured to his older brother, indicating for him toe to his room.


    Zuko followed.


    As soon as they entered the room, Toph leaned in mysteriously and whispered into Zuko¡¯s ear.


    Zuko showed a hint of disgust and pressed a finger against Toph¡¯s chest, gently pushing him away.


    ¡°Give me some space.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really clueless!¡± Toph retorted with an equally disdainful look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you use to cuddle up to


    me when we were little? Have you forgotten about that?¡±


    ¡°Get to the point!¡±


    Toph licked his lips and lowered his voice. ¡°Abigail¡¯s back!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s expression froze, and all traces ofughter disappeared from his eyes.


    ¡°The news is probably urate.¡± Toph stroked his chin. ¡°Because our mother has been going to


    Imperial Media quite often recently¡­ Think about it, with our mother¡¯s status, would she personally


    intervene unless it¡¯s a big-name celebrity?¡±


    Zuko furrowed his brows. ¡°You mean Abigail¡­ is a big-name celebrity?¡±


    ¡°Bro, she¡¯s the Alluring Gail!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s gaze slightly darkened.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The nickname ¡®Alluring Gail¡¯ was given to Abigail by the public, even though Zuko couldn¡¯t appreciate


    her beauty. In the eyes of countless fans and the media, Abigail was a born femme fatale¡ªfair-


    skinned, beautiful face, long legs, and an hourss figure. She had perfect features and stunning body


    proportions.


    Coupled with her divine acting skills and the ability to immerse herself in any role in an instant, she


    gained widespread poprity at a young age. Numerous people praised and admired her, including the


    veteran actress Millie and the renowned director Trinity.


    However, since that incident, Abigail gradually faded out of the public eye¡­


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s nning aeback recently.¡± Toph cleared his throat twice. ¡°Her agent has


    approached our mother several times, and she is also considering it. After all, Abigail is only 24, which


    is the best age for a female actress.


    ¡°That incident between her and you¡­ happened two years ago. Her exposure in the past two years


    hasn¡¯t been as high as before, but reruns of her previous dramas still generate good ratings. So you


    can imagine her poprity!¡±


    Toph saw that Zuko still hadn¡¯t reacted, so he nudged him with his elbow. ¡°Bro, what do you think?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s brows furrowed as he nced at him with a troubled heart. What else could he think?


    He and Abigail were practically strangers!


    What his younger brother said about ¡°that incident¡± between her and him¡­ What did it mean?


    ¡°I have nothing to do with her whatsoever!¡± Zuko growled lowly.


    ¡°I know.¡± Toph looked at him sympathetically. ¡°But the gossip-loving masses don¡¯t know that!¡±


    Zuko sighed heavily, resting his forehead on his hands as he sat on the sofa.


    That year, when he attended the royal event in Southeast Aciatic, Abigail, who had nothing to do with


    him, suddenly appeared in the hotel where he was staying.

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184


    The media, always eager to seize an opportunity, naturally didn¡¯t let go of this headline and


    immediately put Zuko and Abigail in the spotlight.


    Little did those media outlets know that the hotel wasn¡¯t even the ce where Zuko stayed! He had


    been there that day because Jacob was attending a legal forum in Southeast Aciatic, and Zuko had


    met with him there to give instructions to the hotel staff about taking care of Jacob.


    Who knew it would be twisted into a story of Zuko and Abigail being passionately involved in a love


    affair at the hotel!?


    However, the trending topic onlysted a few minutes before the Hamertons¡¯ PR team forcefully


    suppressed it, and the journalists responsible faced legal consequences.


    Zuko had always disliked public appearances, so he remained silent about the matter. What about


    Abigail? She didn¡¯t even provide an exnation and simply disappeared!


    Over the course of two years, the incident gradually faded from the fickle masses¡¯ memories. However,


    no one expected Abigail to make aeback at this moment¡­


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not hard to understand,¡± Toph analyzed. ¡°After all, Alluring Gail is an artist, and she¡¯s still


    under Imperial Media. How will she survive if she doesn¡¯te back and earn money from acting?


    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s been two years, and it didn¡¯t cause much of a stir even back then. Her team imed


    she went abroad for further studies during these two years, and her contract with Imperial Media hasn¡¯t


    expired yet. Coincidentally, a few big productions areing up recently, so¡­


    ¡°The timing of hereback is basically perfect!¡± Toph shrugged.


    ¡°Not for me!¡± Zuko felt a headacheing on. If Abigail was making aeback, her team would


    surely bring up the old incident to generate buzz before releasing her work. And what better material to


    use than that incident from two years ago?


    He wouldn¡¯t have cared if it had happened before, but now he had Lina¡­


    Zuko¡¯s eyes widened as he crossed his arms and huffed.


    ¡°Bro, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll happen. Those reporters involved faced legal consequences back then, and no


    one dares to joke about you, the esteemed young heir, now!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s gaze darkened as he remained silent.


    ¡°But¡­ you never know.¡± Toph furrowed his brows. ¡°The Inte has a memory.¡±


    Zuko said, ¡°I remember you were the director of Imperial Media¡¯s PR department, right?¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± Toph chuckled and nodded.


    Zuko curled his lip, instantly dissipating his previous gloominess.


    It was only then that Toph suddenly realized something was amiss!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Zuko Hamerton!¡± His eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of making me keep an eye on this matter


    24/7, are you?¡±


    ¡°When your big brother is in trouble, shouldn¡¯t you step up as my dearest little brother?¡± Zuko hooked


    his arm around Toph¡¯s neck, wearing a mischievous smile. ¡°How about this? Your big brother will


    cuddle with you tonight, so you can reminisce about our childhood!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Toph jumped three feet away. ¡°Y-You¡­ stay away from me!¡±


    Zuko lowered his voice. ¡°Toph Hamerton, if even the slightest bit of this matter leaks out, it will be a


    sign of your ipetence!¡±


    ¡°Zuko Hamerton! Is it right for you to bully me like this?¡±


    Zuko smirked, his expression saying: ¡°So what?¡±


    Toph straightened up. ¡°This is my room, and I won¡¯t allow you to run wild here!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. I¡¯ve done it many times, even if I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Argh¡ª¡±


    Soon, the room echoed with the sound of scuffling.


    Meanwhile, Cordelia and Zephyr were still awake, listening to themotion and sighing softly.


    ¡°Having two boys at home means there¡¯s never a moment of peace!¡± Cordeliamented.


    ¡°Darling, let¡¯s bring our daughters-inw in quickly and have them manage these two properly!¡± Zephyr


    suggested.


    Cordelia pursed her lips and nodded fervently. ¡°Let¡¯s do that!¡±

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185


    Abigail sat in a luxurious and spacious dressing room, her naturally fair skin glowing under the warm


    white lights of the dressing table. Her beautiful features were wless, even without makeup. There


    was a hint of nonchnce in her gaze as she casually yed with an eyebrow pencil, exuding charm


    andziness.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her manager ced her printed schedule on the table.


    ¡°We¡¯re in talks for a few scripts, big productions with renowned directors. Ms. Trinity Lulham¡¯s artistic


    style makes her script suitable for you. It¡¯s time for you to transition, and taking the artistic route is a


    good choice.


    ¡°Before finalizing the scripts, you need to increase your exposure. Here are a few variety shows you


    can choose from¡­


    ¡°Oh, and¡­¡± Her manager¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The Thompson Group¡¯s film studio project has started, and


    many artists are eyeing the spokesperson position. You need to seize this opportunity, understand?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Abigail raised an eyebrow. ¡°Seize what?¡±


    ¡°The spokesperson position, of course!¡±


    Abigail¡¯s manager grew anxious. She had always been indifferent, caring little about her career¡ªsome


    would even call her cold. Yet, opportunities kepting her way, and she nevercked good projects.


    Life seemed unfair as if God blessed her.


    Jackie Floros, her manager, had worked with numerous top-tier celebrities, but Abigail was


    undoubtedly the most challenging artist he had ever managed. He sighed and sat before her, earnestly


    advising, ¡°Abigail, darling, you need to pay more attention to your career! Do you know how many


    female celebrities arepeting for the spokesperson position?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± Abigail remained indifferent. ¡°If it¡¯s meant for me, it won¡¯t slip away. If it¡¯s


    not, fighting for it would be pointless!¡±


    Jackie was nearly at his wit¡¯s end. ¡°If you fight for it, you still have a chance. If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t


    have any opportunity at all!¡±


    Abigail smiled lightly, knowing she had more important things to focus on than bing a


    spokesperson. ¡°Jackie, there¡¯s something I want to rify.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°That incident from two years ago, don¡¯t use it for publicity!¡±


    Jackie froze, momentarily speechless. It was true that he had considered using it. With Abigail¡¯s current


    lack of work and exposure, leveraging the Hamertons¡¯ eldest heir could quickly attract attention.


    Though it was a risky approach, he didn¡¯t expect Abigail to firmly reject it.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Abigail, you¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for so long. Don¡¯t you understand how things work?¡±


    ¡°I do, but I choose not to.¡± Abigail crossed her arms and jutted her chin. A trace of stubbornness


    flickered in her eyes. Her cherry lips and perfect jawline exuded an untamed beauty. ¡°Jackie, that


    incident two years ago was purely idental. I¡¯ve always despised using such methods to promote


    myself. After all this time working together, you should know me!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, Cordelia always emphasizes self-respect for thepany¡¯s artists.¡± Abigail looked at him.


    ¡°Gimmicky publicity is one thing, but involving her son? Do you have the audacity? Don¡¯t drag me into


    it!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jackie was rendered speechless by her retort and could only sigh heavily.


    Abigail smirked, shing a coquettish smile, and gracefully returned to the resting room.


    The room was now empty, with only her inside. She took out a pen from her bag and gently caressed it,


    feeling its coolness against her skin. It touched the deepest part of her heart.


    A genuine smile appeared on her charming face. She imagined how the man she liked would look


    while writing with this pen¡ªhis strong hands with distinct joints, his writing exuding power, refinement,


    and carefree elegance.


    Abigail blushed as shey on the bed, yfully pounding it with her hands, unable to contain her


    foolish smile whenever she thought of him.


    Just then, the phone rang. Seeing the number, she quickly answered, eagerly asking, ¡°How did it go?¡±

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186


    The assistant on the other end stammered, ¡°Abigail¡­ Uh¡­ He¡¯s indeed in Centrolis.¡±


    Abigail was delighted, but her assistant¡¯s next sentence brought her crashing down. ¡°But¡­ it seems


    like he has a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°That girl is an intern in the Thompson Group, working on the film studio project team.¡±


    ¡­


    Lina had been busy all morning, finally getting a moment to catch her breath and take a sip of water.


    Just as she was about to rx, a colleague rushed over to inform her, ¡°Lina, your mother is downstairs


    arguing with someone!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Lina almost choked on her water.


    Renee quickly approached and patted her on the back, speaking softly, ¡°Cuz, you go down and handle


    it. I¡¯ll stay here and keep an eye on things.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably not Aunt Linda,¡± Renee reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s likely Aunt Melissa. The people at the front


    desk can be snobbish. When you go down, try not to argue with them. Keep yourposure as much


    as you can. We¡¯ll sort it outter!¡±


    Lina smiled and nodded in agreement.


    She hurriedly made her way downstairs and saw Melissa being confronted by a group of people. It


    wasn¡¯t just the receptionists, but Amelia and her clique!


    In fact, Melissa had been considering leaving Centrolis. She was concerned about her shop and house


    back home, and her illness seemed to be worsening. She was afraid her condition would be exposed if


    she stayed any longer.


    That¡¯s why she had discussed it with Jesse and decided to leave quietly within the next couple of days.


    However, she couldn¡¯t bear to leave without seeing her daughter one more time and having a brief


    conversation with her.


    Knowing that Lina was busy with work and had limited alone time when she visited the Hamertons,


    Melissa wanted to get closer to her daughter before leaving.


    Furthermore, with Lina¡¯s growing rtionship with the Thompson couple, Melissa understood that she


    shouldn¡¯t disturb them anymore.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    But today, she couldn¡¯t resist the impulse to get closer to her daughter. She came to the Supremacy


    Building and learned that Lina was working in the film studio project team. She wanted to go inside and


    see her for a moment.


    Little did she know that not only did the front desk refuse her entry without an appointment, but she


    also coincidentally encountered Amelia and her clique.


    When they discovered that she was Lina¡¯s mother, they made sarcastic remarks and prevented her


    from leaving.


    A few of them surrounded her in the bustling lobby and insulted her, all while everyone watched. They


    even used her of attempting to steal something and insisted on searching her before she could


    leave!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Melissa grew anxious and angry. Melissa¡¯s face turned pale, and sweat trickled down her cheeks,


    combined with the pain from her illness.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Unable to contain her anger, Lina rushed over, pushing Amelia forcefully and


    standing in front of her mother.


    Amelia staggered backward from the push, instantly furious. She shouted at Lina, ¡°How dare you push


    me? You¡¯re just an intern! Who do you think you are, shouting like this? It¡¯spletely unreasonable!¡±


    Despite Amelia¡¯s anger, Lina showed no fear. She stepped forward and coldly stared at the group.


    The young girl¡¯s presence seemed to fill the entire lobby with an icy aura.


    Although many people were present, everyone held their breath, captivated by the unfolding dramatic


    scene.


    Lina took a deep breath and spoke with clear enunciation. ¡°The three of you, apologize to my mother


    immediately!¡±


    ¡°Heh, heh¡­¡± Amelia and the others exchanged nces and sneered. ¡°Apologize for what? We haven¡¯t


    done anything to her!¡±


    ¡°You stopped her, refused to let her leave, and wanted to search her! I saw it!¡±


    ¡°Lina Jenner!¡± Amelia arrogantly lifted her chin. ¡°A stranger came to thepany, and as employees,


    it¡¯s our responsibility to inquire about her! Besides, with how this middle-aged woman is dressed, who


    knows if she¡¯s a thief?¡±

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187


    Lina bit her lip, feeling a mix of anger and worry for Melissa.


    She understood her mother¡¯s temper. Public humiliation like this hurt her more than a physical injury.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Lina supported Melissa and noticed her pale face. She was visibly distressed. ¡°Don¡¯t get


    angry. You don¡¯t need to stoop down to their level.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Erin interjected. ¡°We have a responsibility to verify the identity of unknown


    individuals!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Lina, your mother really made us see things differently!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! When she argued with us earlier, she acted like a shrew!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Some of our colleagues even said that the intern¡¯s family must be wealthy.¡± Amelia smirked with


    malice. ¡°Hah! I guess I was right! If her family is rich, then I¡¯ll go dig coal!¡±


    ¡°Have you said enough?¡± Melissa¡¯s anger red, and she red at them. ¡°You young ones are so


    sharp and mean-spirited. Show some decency! Be careful, or no one will want you in the future!


    ¡°My daughter works with all of you, and just because I didn¡¯t have an appointment, you treat me like


    this? Besides, I didn¡¯t even know about this rule until now. I was nning to leave, but you grabbed


    onto me!


    ¡°Furthermore, my daughter¡­ How can you say my daughter¡¯s family isn¡¯t wealthy? She¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Lina patted her hand and gave her a stern look.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Melissa understood and immediately stopped speaking.


    Lina whispered, ¡°Mom, let me take you back first.¡±


    ¡°Heh! This middle-aged woman doesn¡¯t know the rules. And you don¡¯t either?¡± Amelia continued. ¡°Lina,


    you need to register her in the section for cklisted unfamiliar visitors. Next time, the security can


    keep her outside the building. No need for her toe in!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Before Lina could respond, amanding voice suddenly echoed.


    ¡°Does the Thompson Group have such a rule? Because I don¡¯t remember!¡±


    Lina froze and saw Linda slowly entering the lobby. Her expression was cold, and her gaze swept over


    everyone, radiating authority.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Linda rarely appeared in thepany, and most employees only knew her name without recognizing


    her in person. She stood in front of Amelia and Erin with a cold smirk, shielding Lina and Melissa


    behind her.


    ¡°What rule were you talking about just now? Enlighten me.¡±


    Although Amelia and Erin found her unfamiliar, they could sense her wealthy and powerful presence.


    They knew she was not someone to be trifled with.


    ¡°Madam, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Linda stared at Amelia¡¯s name tag, her smile turning cryptic. ¡°Amelia Rich?¡±


    Then, she turned to Erin and Kendal.


    ¡°I remember all three of your names now.¡± Linda hummed coldly. ¡°Go to the HR department today and


    follow the proper termination procedures. You¡¯re fired!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± The three of them had a sudden change in expression, mixed with a hint of discontent. ¡°Who


    are you? Why are you spouting nonsense? The Thompson Group hired us through regr recruitment.


    We¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Linda Quimby.¡± She raised an eyebrow and sneered. ¡°Nichs Thompson¡¯s wife. Is there a


    problem? Do I need your permission to terminate employees in my ownpany?¡±


    A sudden veil of silence fell, and the air seemed to freeze. The onlookers were surprised, and whispers


    soon filled the surroundings.

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188


    Amelia and the others stood frozen in ce, feeling as if countless needles were pricking them. The


    weight of their public condemnation threatened to make them faint.


    As Linda turned her gaze toward Melissa and Lina, noticing their intimately intertwined hands, she felt


    an unexpected twinge of pain. However, she quickly put on a gentle smile.


    ¡°Let your mothere in,¡± she said softly.


    Lina widened her eyes, slightly taken aback, and smiled at Melissa. ¡°Shall we go in together?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s alright¡­¡± Melissa felt embarrassed by the trouble she had caused. ¡°Lina, I just wanted to


    come and see you today. I didn¡¯t expect to cause any trouble. You should go back to work, don¡¯t worry


    about me. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s go up together.¡± Linda¡¯s voice was gentle, but each word struck


    Melissa¡¯s heart.


    Melissa looked up at her. When their eyes met, it felt as if a thousand words converged in that instant.


    Linda¡¯s anger, resentment, and helplessness mixed with Melissa¡¯s shame, regret, and reluctance¡­ all


    intertwined as their eyes locked.


    Like two stars colliding, there was a loud explosion, and then it all dissipated into thin air.


    Linda took a deep breath, and seeing Melissa¡¯s meek demeanor, her heart clenched. She walked over


    and held Melissa¡¯s hand.


    Melissa stiffened, looking at her in disbelief.


    ¡°Our daughter works very hard,¡± Linda said softly. ¡°I think she¡¯d really like you to see where she works.¡±


    Melissa stared at Linda for a long moment, her eyes welling up with tears. Finally, she nodded.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The three of them ascended the stairs together.


    Upon receiving the news, Mollie didn¡¯t have time to dwell on how Amelia and the others had offended


    the boss¡¯ wife and were fired. Her mind was consumed with the thought of not letting those fools drag


    her down.


    She rushed over to Linda, bowing at a 90-degree angle with a forced smile on her face. She nodded


    and bowed excessively, showering Linda with ttery.


    ¡°Mrs. Thompson! Ah¡­ I didn¡¯t know you wereing today. Please ept my apologies for not


    weing you properly. Please forgive me!


    ¡°Are you here today to inspect thepany on behalf of Mr. Thompson?


    ¡°Heh¡­ Everyone has been very proactive in their work! To ensure the smooth progress of the film


    studio project, I¡¯ve been leading everyone to work overtime with great enthusiasm! And¡ª¡±


    ¡°Overtime?¡± Linda interrupted, her sharp gaze piercing like a de. ¡°Was it you or those two interns


    who worked overtime? Hmm?¡±


    Mollie¡¯s face turned pale, and her legs trembled slightly.


    Since Linda entered the room, Gia had kept her head down at her desk. She didn¡¯t dare to speak up,


    discreetly straightening her posture and slipping out from the back.


    Linda had noticed Gia¡¯s subtle movement long ago. However, she decided to temporarily let her off the


    hook as she wanted to deal with her aunt first. There would be ample opportunities to settle scores with


    Gia in the future.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Chapman, you haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Linda smiled and said, ¡°How many hours of


    overtime did Lina and Renee work? Please provide an exact number.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, why are they sitting in those seats?¡± Linda nced at Mollie and pointed to Gia¡¯s


    workstation. ¡°Who¡¯s sitting there now? And why isn¡¯t the person at their workstation?


    ¡°Ms. Chapman, please find out and let me know within two minutes. Alright?¡±

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189


    Mollie stood frozen, her wide eyes staring, and her hands trembling slightly. Her colleagues, who were


    usually bullied by her and had to please her, now stood up one after another, seeking revenge.


    ¡°How could Ms. Chapman possibly work overtime? The hard and tiring tasks are always assigned to


    the interns as part of their ¡®neer workce training¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Chapman has been wholeheartedly ¡®supporting the neers.¡¯ Her enthusiasm is truly


    admirable!¡±


    ¡°But there seems to be one intern who¡¯s an exception¡­ When Gia arrived, she acted even more


    arrogantly than the boss herself. She doesn¡¯t do anything yet receives praise from Ms. Chapman every


    day!¡±


    Flustered and stammering, Mollie said, ¡°You¡­ What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Gia?¡± Linda pursed her lips and walked toward the empty workstation, gently knocking on the desk. ¡°Is


    this where Gia sits?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes!¡± everyone else hurriedly answered.


    ¡°If she¡¯s so outstanding, why isn¡¯t she present during work hours?¡± Linda¡¯s gaze turned sharp, and she


    looked coldly at Mollie. ¡°Ms. Chapman, apart from the previous questions, you also need to exin this


    issue. Does this intern have special privileges?¡±


    Mollie was already drenched in sweat, her teeth chattering, and she struggled to form a coherent


    sentence.


    An employee spoke up. ¡°Mrs. Thompson, even though Gia is an intern, she seems to have some


    connection to Ms. Chapman. She has privileges here!¡±


    Linda shifted her gaze to Mollie, her tone rising at the end. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Thompson, that¡¯s true!¡± another employee added. ¡°Ms. Chapman went out of her way to give


    Gia a prime position and even switched Lina and Renee¡¯s workstations! We couldn¡¯t bear to see it. Lina


    and Renee work diligently, but Ms. Chapman deliberately targets them¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re all going too far!¡± Mollie¡¯s frustration overwhelmed her, and she nearly lost her bnce.


    Collecting herself, she forced a strained smile and looked at Linda pleadingly. ¡°Mrs. Thompson,


    please¡­ let me exin!


    ¡°I might have been strict with Lina and Renee, but I¡¯m not specifically targeting them! Besides, if they


    didn¡¯t have any ws in their work, I wouldn¡¯t have resorted to this!


    ¡°In any case, it takes two to tango!¡±


    ¡°It takes two to tango,¡± Linda softly repeated these words with a cryptic smile.


    Suppressing her anger, she nced at Mollie¡¯s office.


    It was a separate room, spacious and bright, upying the best position on that floor. From the floor-


    to-ceiling windows, one could see the street outside. It was a world of differencepared to the tiny


    workstations next to the restroom.


    Taking a deep breath, Linda looked at Mollie and calmly instructed, ¡°Clean up your office and move out


    immediately.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mollie was taken aback. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°As a manager, you¡¯ve worked hard to mentor the interns and deserve a reward.¡± Linda walked up to


    her and patted her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll move you to a better position!¡±


    Mollie was surprised and delighted. Did this mean she was getting a promotion?


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Thompson! Thank you, Mrs. Thompson!¡± She bowed repeatedly. Inadvertently, she


    turned her head to re sinisterly at the people who had reported her.


    Linda continued. ¡°Ms. Chapman, you¡¯ll move to a new spot soon. Rearrange this office, and it will be a


    good fit for the two interns. Having them seated too close to the restroom might give outsiders the


    impression that the Thompson Groupcks even basic workstations for interns.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Thompson, you¡¯re right!¡± Overwhelmed with joy, Mollie agreed without thinking. ¡°I¡¯ll


    immediately arrange for Lina and Renee¡¯s belongings to be moved into my office!¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Linda smiled. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Mollie hastily followed Linda, feeling like she had just hit the jackpot.


    The disgruntled colleagues insisted on following them to argue their case.


    Meanwhile, Lina and Renee exchanged a nce, sensing that things were not as simple as they


    seemed, so they went along with Melissa.


    Linda walked ahead without a care. They descended the stairs, crossed the lobby, and continued to the


    alley at the back of the building.

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190


    The group behind them sensed something was amiss, particrly Mollie. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be


    promoted and taken to a higher floor? What did this detour to a small path mean?


    Unable to contain her curiosity any longer, Mollie approached Linda humbly. ¡°Mrs. Thompson, where


    are we going?¡±


    Linda nced around before fixing her gaze on Mollie with a faint smile on her lips. ¡°I think this ce is


    just right.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it takes two to tango just now?¡± Linda¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of fierceness.


    Confused, Mollie couldn¡¯tprehend the meaning behind Linda¡¯s words. Before she could react, she


    saw a sh of intensity in Linda¡¯s eyes!


    Suddenly, Linda raised her hand and delivered a powerful p across Mollie¡¯s face!


    Mollie stood there in shock, her cheek stinging with pain.


    The people behind them were too stunned to utter a word. Even Lina was dumbfounded, her eyes fixed


    on Linda.


    Linda sneered, deliberately enunciating each word. ¡°Now, tell me, does a p need two to tango?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, you¡­¡± Mollie¡¯s mind went nk. ¡°You pped me?!¡±


    ¡°So what if I pped you?¡± Linda¡¯s expression turned icy with a mocking smile on her lips. ¡°Do I need


    to consult the stars to choose the perfect moment to p you?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I may be the wife of the Thompson Group¡¯s CEO in the building, so I can¡¯t just randomly hit people.


    ¡°But now that we¡¯re outside the building¡­¡± Linda gnashed her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m Nichs¡¯ wife! Do you not


    know who Nichs used to be? His methods of dealing with people are far from a simple p!¡±


    Mollie¡¯s legs gave way, and she fell to her knees, fear filling her eyes.


    ¡°Ian!¡± Linda roared.


    Ian and his men immediately emerged from another path. The tall and sturdy bodyguards wore solemn


    expressions that seemed to block out the sunlight.


    Ian smiled. He had heard stories of how Mollie had been tormenting his family¡¯s two princesses in the


    project team. Finally, this despicable woman had fallen into his hands!


    Linda gritted her teeth, determinationcing her every word. ¡°Ian, I don¡¯t care what methods you use,


    but I don¡¯t want to see this person in the Thompson Group again!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    With two men gripping Mollie¡¯s shoulders, she panicked and couldn¡¯t utter a word. All she could do was


    scream hysterically.


    ¡°Let go¡­ Let go of me! You¡­ You can¡¯t do this¡ª Mmph!¡±


    Ian wasted no time and forcefully covered her mouth with a rag.


    Linda¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife as it pierced Mollie¡¯s face.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± She sneered. ¡°You bullied my daughter and my niece. Can¡¯t I seek justice for them?¡±

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191


    Mollie¡¯s eyes widened, and she was left stunned.


    Taking advantage of the calm after the chaos, Ian ordered his men to escort her out.


    The colleagues who had gathered to watch were shocked and quickly dispersed, pretending as if


    nothing had happened.


    Lina felt a pang in her heart, realizing that Linda had gone out of her way to protect her. The image of


    Linda¡¯s efforts remained etched in her mind. She fought back tears and mustered a smile when their


    eyes met.


    Linda spoke softly, pulling out a draft from her bag. ¡°Lina, Renee, I came here today to give this to the


    two of you.¡±


    They opened it and looked inside. It was Mr. Sam¡¯s old work, each line meticulously drawn by him.


    ¡°Originally¡­ I nned to quietly give it to you and leave. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter those people¡­¡±


    Linda shook her head. ¡°Nic has told me many times not to interfere with your work, but I couldn¡¯t


    restrain myself today¡­


    ¡°Both of you will have a different status in thepany now,¡± she said, taking their hands. ¡°But this is


    great. You can do whatever you want! The Thompsons will always support you!¡±


    The two girls smiled and embraced Linda.


    Linda patted their backs and heads, her smile reflecting the realization that destiny had blessed her


    with two daughters.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go check out your new office upstairs!¡± Linda turned to Melissa and hesitated for a


    moment. ¡°Can I¡­ buy you a cup of coffee?¡±


    ¨C


    Abigail disguised herself, wearing a baseball cap andrge sunsses. Dressed casually in a T-shirt


    and jeans, she blended in with the crowd, appearing no different from an ordinary person.


    Apanied by her assistant, she casually entered the Thompsons¡¯ Supremacy Building and


    positioned themselves in a corner of the lobby.


    ¡°Ms. Abigail, the intern is currently working on the film studio project. I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s hardworking and


    well-liked. By the way, she studies architectural design and has published several theses, earning


    numerous schrships¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me her name?¡± Abigail inquired, looking at the back of the photograph. ¡°Is it this one¡­


    Lina Jenner?¡±


    The assistant nodded with seriousness.


    ¡°How did you find this out? Can we trust the information?¡±


    ¡°I-I found it after seeking a lot of assistance!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    Abigail furrowed her brow. ¡°Did you get scammed?¡±


    The assistant blinked innocently. ¡°Ms. Abigail, I don¡¯t think anyone scammed me for this!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Unbeknownst to the assistant, she had made a terrible mistake. She even tapped her chest to reassure


    Abigail.


    ¡°Ms. Abigail, although investigating people isn¡¯t my strong suit, I did my best to gather information for


    you! Now it¡¯s up to you to decide what to do next!¡±


    Abigail bit her lip, feeling as if a heavy boulder was pressing against her heart.


    The photograph showed Lina, a girl with wless skin and kind eyes that sparkled like clear crystals.


    Abigail was certain that anyone would fall for such an innocent face.


    However¡­


    Just as Abigail was bing mncholic, her assistant suddenly nudged her. ¡°Look over there, Ms.


    Abigail!¡±


    Abigail¡¯s heart tightened as she followed the direction her assistant pointed at. A girl with a perfect face


    and captivating charisma was slowly descending the stairs.


    Abigail clutched the photograph, her hand trembling, andpared it to the person multiple times. She


    confirmed that the girl was indeed Lina from the photograph!


    Jacob entered through the door at that moment, holding two drinks and waving graciously at Lina.


    The photograph crumpled in Abigail¡¯s hand!


    She watched them intently, unable to look away. An indescribable feeling surged within her.


    She observed Jacob handing the drinks to Lina, his smile reserved solely for her.


    That radiant smile was meant only for Lina at that moment¡­


    And she was even more beautiful than the photograph.

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192


    Lina¡¯s beauty was so unconventional that even Abigail, who had been in the entertainment industry for


    a long time and had seen many beauties, was captivated by her.


    Intense sadness weighed on Abigail like a giant rock, crushing her spirit.


    She stood there, lost in her thoughts until her assistant called out to her several times.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Abigail?¡± the assistant asked.


    Abigail didn¡¯t respond directly. She nced at Lina and muttered, ¡°If I were a man, I¡¯d choose her


    without a second thought.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the assistant inquired.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Abigail turned to her assistant. ¡°She¡¯s really beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He even bought her drinks¡­ It must be sweet. Seeing them together must be sweet too.¡± Abigail felt a


    mix of sadness and envy.


    Having a crush was like performing in mime. No matter how passionately she performed on stage, the


    people in the audience couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    However, she didn¡¯t hear what Jacob said to Lina.


    ¡°Zuko made this caramel bubble tea for you, and Toph made this almond milk for Renee! The young


    heirs have been addicted to making not just milk teas but all sorts of desserts and snackstely. They¡¯ll


    be serving them to you in the future, so stay tuned!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jacob. You¡¯re so busy, yet they made you do the delivery! By the way, why didn¡¯t theye


    themselves?¡± Lina asked.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± He smiled. ¡°Mrs. Hamerton asked them to stay and clean the kitchen!¡±


    Lina smiled happily, expressing her gratitude. After receiving the drinks, she waved goodbye.


    ¡°Ms. Abigail, Ms. Abigail!¡± the assistant softly reminded her. ¡°Mr. Welsh has left. Should we¡­ go too?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure.¡±


    Abigail felt down, but as soon as she turned around, someone patted her shoulder.


    She was startled when she saw a pair of crystal-like eyes.


    ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re here for the interview?¡±


    ¨CBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Linda sat across from Melissa, feeling a rush ofplicated emotions as she watched her helplessly.


    After a long silence, Linda poured a cup of coffee and carefully pushed it toward Melissa.


    Melissa was taken aback. She panicked slightly and received the coffee with both hands, trembling so


    much that she almost spilled it and scalded herself.


    ¡°Look at me¡­¡± Melissaughed at herself. ¡°I can¡¯t even hold a cup of coffee properly. I¡¯m useless.¡±


    Linda¡¯s fingers tightened around the cup of coffee. There was a hint of resentment in her eyes, but it


    quickly dissipated/


    A soft voice inside her whispered, ¡°Let go.¡±


    Suddenly, her heart ached.


    What if she didn¡¯t let go? Should she call the police and reopen the case from 20 years ago, potentially


    sending Melissa to prison?


    If she did that, she would lose Lina forever.


    She could endure anything, but losing her daughter again was unimaginable. It would destroy her.


    Linda took a few deep breaths, maintaining a natural expression as she looked at Melissa.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m really useless.¡± Melissa forced a smile and said, ¡°Only you could stand up for Lina after what


    happened today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I know you love her deeply too.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of loving her?¡± Melissa shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t protect her when things go wrong. I


    watched her get bullied, and I couldn¡¯t punish those people¡­ She¡¯s all grown up now. What she needs


    isn¡¯t just food and shelter but a bigger tform to shine. A mother like me would only be a hindrance to


    her.¡±


    She nced up at Linda and immediately looked down again. With great difficulty, she added, ¡°After all,


    I¡¯m not her mother.¡±

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193


    What Melissa said struck a delicate nerve in Linda¡¯s heart.


    In the past, she would have charged at her, strangled her, and even pped her. Or maybe she would


    have asked Ian to do it, just like how he dealt with Mollie. She would have allowed him to be as brutal


    as possible.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But she couldn¡¯t do that anymore.


    She took a few deep breaths and tried to calm herself and stop the trembling. Then she looked at


    Melissa calmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Linda¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°You¡¯ve been her mother for 20 years. You have every right to


    be called her mother.¡±


    Melissa was shocked, and tears instantly streamed down her face. ¡°But I stole those 20 years¡­¡±


    As soon as she said that, it felt like a heavy rock crushed their hearts simultaneously.


    Linda could hardly breathe, desperately trying not to cry.


    Finally, Melissa let go. After 20 years, she could finally face the truth.


    She asked herself, if she hadn¡¯t been sick, if fate hadn¡¯t led Lina to her real parents, would she have


    been able to let go?


    Definitely not.


    She was just an ordinary person with both light and darkness within her.


    But now she regretted it.


    Her illness was probably karma. Even God couldn¡¯t bear to see her take someone else¡¯s daughter.


    That was why she was afflicted with a terminal illness. After she died, she wouldn¡¯t separate the mother


    and daughter anymore.


    Melissa quietly sobbed, the taste of the coffee in her mouth terribly bitter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she said to Linda. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry!¡±


    Linda heard a ringing in her ears. She clenched her fists again, trembling.


    Not all ¡°sorrys¡± could bring forgiveness. Sorry couldn¡¯t make up for the 20 years of separation between


    mother and daughter. It couldn¡¯t heal the pain Linda had endured for two decades.


    But what else could Melissa say besides sorry?


    Forcing a smile, Linda handed her a tissue. ¡°Stop apologizing. I can¡¯t me you. If you and your


    husband hadn¡¯t taken Pammy away, she would have died in that sea ident.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s still our fault¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Melissa¡­¡± Linda hesitated for a moment before extending her hand. In the end, she didn¡¯t touch


    the back of Melissa¡¯s hand and withdrew her own. ¡°Can you tell me about¡­ my daughter¡¯s


    childhood?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Melissa was taken aback, sniffing to hold back her tears.


    She then began recounting memories of Lina¡¯s upbringing.


    The first full sentences she wrote, the first time she fed herself with a spoon, when she started running


    and jumping, her time in kindergarten, primary school, and secondary school¡­


    The panic when she had her first period¡­


    Giving Lina all the money Melissa had when she received her first schrship¡­


    Feeling shy and scared when she received her first love letter from a boy. Melissa had secretly thrown


    away the pink envelope.


    Melissa shared each detail as if telling a cherished story. She remembered everything vividly.


    However, the more she remembered, the more Linda¡¯s heart ached. She should have been the one to


    experience all those moments with her daughter.


    ¡°It seems like you took great care of her.¡± Linda smiled and said. ¡°You treated her as your own.¡±


    Melissa suddenly stopped. She opened her mouth, stuttering as she asked, ¡°W-Will you forgive me?¡±


    Linda felt her heart tighten.


    She fell silent for a moment, then honestly replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t forgive youpletely.¡±


    Melissa was stunned, her eyes filled with sadness.


    This time, Linda gently ced her hand on the back of Melissa¡¯s hand. Looking into her eyes, she


    enunciated each word. ¡°But I want to thank you.¡±

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194


    ¡°Thank you for loving my daughter, thank you for¡­ saving her life.¡±


    Melissa nced at Linda, her expression filled with slight shock. Before she could utter a word, she


    suddenly felt a sharp pain coursing through her body. She bent over, her face grew pale, and sweat


    dripped down her face.


    ¨C


    Lina ushered Abigail into her office. Meanwhile, Renee was in the drafting room, coborating with


    colleagues on design research.


    Wanting to ensure the celebrity¡¯s privacy, Lina closed the door and swiftly rolled down the blinds. She


    even went to fetch coffee, ensuring no one would enter or interrupt.


    Lina¡¯s thoughtfulness made Abigail feel a tinge of guilt. Abigail removed her sunsses, revealing her


    beautiful eyes, and sincerely smiled.


    ¡°I knew you were extraordinary the moment I saw you downstairs!¡± Lina eximed, sitting across from


    her and beaming like a fangirl. ¡°We¡¯ve had celebritiesing in for interviews to be the film


    studio¡¯s ambassador these past few days. I never expected you to be here today! By the way, who did


    your agent speak to?¡±


    Abigail quickly waved her hand. ¡°Oh no, no! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not here for the ambassador interview.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Lina asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because¡­¡± Abigail bit her lip.


    She couldn¡¯t reveal that she hade just to see Lina!This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, her trip hadn¡¯t been in vain. The moment she met Lina, she understood why Jacob chose her


    as his girlfriend. If she were a man, she would like Lina too. She would spoil and shower her with love,


    ensuring that no harm came her way.


    Abigail smiled yfully and came up with an excuse. ¡°I-I don¡¯t have any events today, so I decided to


    take a walk. I happened to pass by the Thompson Group and thought I¡¯d take a look.¡±


    Lina was curious. ¡°What is there to see here?¡±


    Abigail chuckled mischievously. ¡°You, because you¡¯re good-looking!¡±


    Lina smiled in response.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    They chatted for a while, expecting some awkward silence since it was their first meeting. To their


    surprise, there was no trace of difort. They engaged in passionate conversations on various


    topics. It felt as if they had met each other toote.


    Unbeknownst to them, time flew by, and they continued talking well into the evening.


    Lina was taken aback when Renee knocked on the door, holding a stack of design drafts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Abigail stood up, and they exchanged contact information. ¡°We can continue our


    conversation next time. And if we can¡¯t meet in person, we can send voice recordings, have video calls,


    or whatever works best for us, anytime!¡±


    Lina smiled. ¡°You must be busy. I wouldn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Abigail quickly replied. ¡°I¡¯m always free whenever you want to meet!¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s stay in touch,¡± Lina said.


    To avoid drawing attention, Abigail put on her sunsses and cap.


    Lina escorted her all the way to the underground parking lot and left only after seeing her get into the


    car.


    Rxing in her seat, Abigail reclined and wore a grateful smile. Unlocking her phone, she added an ¡°A¡±


    before Lina¡¯s name. That way, Lina¡¯s name would appear at the top of her contact list.


    Perplexed, her assistant asked with a nk expression, ¡°Ms. Abigail, did you ce your love rival¡¯s


    contact at the top so you can tear her apart whenever you want?¡±


    Abigail frowned and red at her assistant. ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the person Jacob likes!¡± Abigail dered earnestly. ¡°And she¡¯s worth it!¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So, I like her too!¡±


    The assistant felt as if she was struck by lightning, unsure of what to do next.

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195


    Abigail took out a pen from her bag gently, lost in thought as she held it.


    Her assistant had to call her a couple of times to snap her out of it when they arrived at their


    destination.


    Jackie rushed out of the recording studio, opening the door himself and greeting Abigail with a bright


    smile. ¡°This reality show has high ratings. It¡¯s the perfect opportunity for youreback! Let¡¯s seize it,


    darling. Go to makeup and look at the script. We¡¯ll follow the director¡¯s instructions, okay?


    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to the team, asking them not to edit the scenes as they please.¡±


    Abigail regained her resting bitch face and tossed her sunsses, which convenientlynded in her


    assistant¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, darling!¡± Jackie was willing to go along with whatever Abigail wanted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve


    spoken to them. If they do anything wrong, we can sue them! But there¡¯s something¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Can you smile, darling?¡± He gestured a smile with both hands, exaggerating it. ¡°Despite being known


    as an intimidating beauty, it would be nice to give your fans something positive sometimes. Your


    poprity would grow even more!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Abigail scoffed. ¡°Smiling is scary. How is that a good thing?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Who told you that Ms. Abigail doesn¡¯t smile?¡± the assistant interjected. ¡°I saw her smiling the entire


    afternoon!¡±


    Jackie was perceptive and instantly guessed that Abigail must have met someone extraordinary. ¡°Who


    was it?¡±


    Abigail ncedzily at him. ¡°None of your business!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Jackie couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    Seeing the actress stride toward the recording studio, he could only follow behind and continue


    nagging.


    ¡°You need to work harder to be the film studio¡¯s ambassador! I¡¯ve contacted people from the


    Thompson Group. We must win this battle! If you can¡¯t do it, we¡¯ll go to Ms. Cordelia. She¡¯s close to the


    Thompsons. We can ask her for help!


    ¡°Focus on your career, darling! Men and romance are fleeting, you understand?¡±


    Abigail paid no attention to his words. Her focus was on her phone.


    She was looking at Lina¡¯s social media updates.


    Lina kept her posts clean, mainly showcasing her design work with asional construction knowledge.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Abigail¡¯s eyes lit up. Lina was incredibly talented! Despite her petite and pretty appearance, her style


    was unconventional and admirable.


    Unconsciously, Abigail smiled. A talented girl with the equally talented Jacob¡ªthe perfect match.


    ¡°Darling, did you hear what I said about being the ambassador?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± She mumbled, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Jackie was confused. ¡°So, you¡¯re agreeing to it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s worth it.¡±


    ¡°Darling? Your Highness?¡±


    Abigail put away her phone, disying a rxed smile. Her steps were lighter as she entered the


    recording studio.


    Jackie grabbed the assistant, looking nk. ¡°Is there something wrong with her?¡±


    The assistant scratched her head, thinking that something must be wrong with Abigail since she had


    saved her love rival¡¯s contact as a priority.


    ¡°I suppose¡­¡± She pouted and quickly followed Abigail.


    Just as Jackie was at a loss, his phone rang suddenly.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    A manager from the Thompson Group was calling.


    ¡°Are you kidding me, Jackie? It¡¯s a piece of cake for Abigail to be the ambassador. Why did you


    come to me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Who else would I turn to?¡±


    ¡°Ha! She has be best friends with the Thomsons¡¯ daughter. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¨C


    Linda waited outside the ward when she heard the doctor say, ¡°She has breast cancer, and the cancer


    cells have spread. If only she had treated it earlier, it wouldn¡¯t have been this severe.¡±


    Stunned, Linda blurted out, ¡°Is it toote to treat it now?¡±


    The doctor frowned, looking serious. ¡°It¡¯s a bit toote now.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°Cancer cells spread rapidly. She missed the best treatment window. Even if she starts treatment now,


    it can only dy her death.¡±


    Linda¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Everything was so dramatic she couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Melissa had fainted while they were having coffee. They had been reminiscing about Lina¡¯s childhood


    before she copsed.


    She had heard what the doctor said after rushing her to the hospital in a panic.


    After calming down a bit, Linda walked slowly into the ward. Melissa looked pale, having just received


    half a bottle of IV drip. Shey in bed, looking sickly.


    Linda was unsure about her feelings. She approached and sat next to her, gently holding her hand


    before letting go. She suddenly realized how fleeting life could be.


    Melissa forcefully opened her eyes, and her lips moved.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Pammy toe.¡± Linda¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°You¡¯re sick, and she won¡¯t let you be!¡±


    ¡°No¡ª¡±


    Melissa immediately stopped her. However, she started coughing intensely, sweating from the effort.


    Linda fetched a ss of water for her.


    Just as she brought the water, Melissa grabbed her hand as if clinging to herst hope.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Lina!¡±


    Linda felt a pang in her heart. ¡°Why not? S-She¡¯s your daughter too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to worry.¡± Melissa smiled. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter, and I only want the best for her. I don¡¯t


    want her to see the bad stuff.


    ¡°Lina is a loyal child. If she finds out I¡¯m sick, she will drop everything to take care of me.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want that! She has just reunited with your family. She should stay by her biological parents¡¯


    side. No matter how useless I am, the least I can do is not drag her down!¡±


    Melissa coughed a few times, clutching her painful chest.


    ¡°The day I leave this world, I want her to remember me when I was healthy¡­ I don¡¯t want her to see


    me undergoing chemotherapy, losing my hair, going through surgeries, and bing terribly thin¡­ I


    don¡¯t want that!¡±


    Tears welled up as she held Linda¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, please keep this a secret for me¡­ It¡¯s my only request. Please, say yes!¡±

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196


    Linda returned home feeling heavy-hearted. Meanwhile, peals ofughter and chatter echoed from the


    living room, catching her attention before she entered.


    She stood at the door, observing for a moment.


    The kids were back.


    Zuko and Toph shuttled tes from the kitchen, causing concern for Aunt Evelyn and the maids, who


    couldn¡¯t stop them.


    Linda nced into the kitchen and saw aplete mess. It was evident that an intense battle had


    taken ce there.


    Lina and Renee appeared unusually cheerful. The table was filled with the brothers¡¯ cooking, though it


    looked rather unappetizing.


    The brothers insisted on exining themselves. ¡°Even though they don¡¯t look good, they taste


    amazing, we promise!¡±


    Linda burst intoughter while standing at the door. ¡°So, the young heirs didn¡¯t dare to ruin the kitchen


    at home because of your strict mother, and instead, you came here?¡±


    The four kids were simultaneously stunned, turning to look at the door.


    Zuko and Toph smiled sheepishly and quickly weed Linda inside.


    Lina grabbed Linda¡¯s arm, guiding her to sit. She handed Linda cutlery, urging her to taste the boys¡¯


    cooking.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Linda pretended to be serious, lifting her gaze to meet their eyes. ¡°Are you trying to impress


    your future mother-inw?¡±


    Zuko was taken aback, surprised that Toph was the first to respond.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Toph spoke sweetly. ¡°But you¡¯re mistaken. You¡¯re not our future mother-inw!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve watched you since we were kids. To me, you¡¯re no different from my real mother! So this food is


    a gesture of our love for our mother!¡± Toph dered.


    Linda didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She gently flicked his head.


    The little boy she used to carry was now a big, tall man. He towered over her.


    But to her, they would always be her children. They would always need their parents¡¯ protection.


    At that moment, she thought of Melissa, who was in the hospital, and looked at Lina. Linda¡¯s eyes


    betrayed herplex emotions. She smiled gently and asked, ¡°Why did you finish work so early


    today?¡±


    ¡°Our colleagues have been treating us differently ever since you showed up!¡± Renee chimed in with a


    smile. ¡°The supervisor is absent since Mollie left, so the manager is temporarily in charge. When she


    saw us, she acted as if a mouse had seen a cat and didn¡¯t assign us any work!¡±Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Linda smirked, as that was precisely what happened.


    Their behavior mirrored how they acted around Nichs!


    ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, we still need to find work to do ourselves,¡± Lina remarked. ¡°Renee and I have


    more responsibilities for this project now.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, but you still need to rest,¡± Linda said, pleased by her daughter¡¯s maturity. She gently tucked


    Lina¡¯s messy hair behind her ears and quietly observed her.


    Linda felt a pang of sadness. She sighed, saying, ¡°Spend more time with your mom whenever you


    have the chance.¡±


    Lina was taken aback.


    Linda smiled. ¡°I¡¯m talking about your mom from Jangasas.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Lina said, leaning her head on Linda¡¯s shoulder in a yful manner. ¡°I¡¯ll spend time with


    her. I must also spend more time with you! I love both my moms. I won¡¯t y favorites!¡±


    Linda choked up, patting the back of Lina¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hey, what about my mom?¡± Toph interrupted, clearing his throat and assuming a serious demeanor.


    ¡°She¡¯s your mother-inw. Watch out¡ª Ouch!¡±


    Zuko flicked his head before he could finish his sentence.


    Standing behind Toph, Zuko wore a stern expression. He was still annoyed that he couldn¡¯t respond to


    Linda¡¯s question earlier!


    ¡°Zuko! You attacked me by surprise?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Toph widened his eyes and charged at him, roaring!


    In the next moment, the brothers grappled with each other like two fighting kittens¡­


    Lina and Renee burst intoughter while Linda smiled helplessly. She quickly intervened, asking them


    to stop.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough,¡± Lina said, checking the time as she stood up. She looked at them. ¡°Seems like


    I¡¯ll have to skip this meal. Take good care of my mom!¡±


    Zuko was taken aback. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197


    Lina smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m meeting Abigail.¡±


    Toph instinctively looked at Zuko.


    Zuko frowned and asked Lina, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    Toph grinned and asked, ¡°Why do you have such a big reaction?¡±


    Zuko secretly reached his finger and poked Toph¡¯s armpit hard.


    Toph screamed and quickly sat between Lina and Renee.


    Zuko cleared his throat, walked over to Lina, held her hands, and gently asked, ¡°Why are you meeting


    her?¡±


    Lina replied, ¡°It¡¯s a girls¡¯ thing. Why are you being so nosy?¡±


    Zuko was taken aback and rendered speechless.


    Lina pursed her lips and said, ¡°I want to talk to her about the ambassadorship.¡±


    ¡°Ambassadorship?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the film studio project needs an ambassador,¡± Lina exined.


    The tip of Zuko¡¯s nose became misty with sweat. ¡°Aren¡¯t there many celebrities who could talk about


    it?¡±


    ¡°But none of them are as good as Abigail,¡± Lina retorted.


    ¡°You like her? It has to be her?¡±


    Lina smiled and squeezed Zuko¡¯s cheeks, blinking her yful eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just girl admiration. You won¡¯t


    be jealous, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Be good. Have dinner with my mom and make sure she takes her medicine. Okay?¡± Lina asked.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina quickly bid farewell to Linda and left the Thompson residence.


    Toph couldn¡¯t hold in hisughter any longer. He burst outughing. ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    The hystericalughter made Linda¡¯s heart skip a beat!


    Zuko¡¯s face darkened¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t be eating at home either,¡± Zuko said tly as he got up. He then looked at Toph and said, ¡°Do


    what Lina asked me to do.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Toph scratched his head. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m meeting Jacob,¡± Zuko replied.


    ¨C


    It was dusk, the busiest time in Centrolis during summer. The streets were filled with people, and the


    night markets buzzed with noise.


    Among the regr people, Abigail seemed to belong to a different world while waiting at the street


    corner. She wore a wide hat and big sunsses that covered her face. The ordinary white T-shirt and


    jeans looked extraordinary on her.


    Lina was dressed casually too. She spotted Abigail in the crowd with just a nce.


    ¡°You feel uneasy being here, right?¡± Lina patted her shoulder and giggled. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the beach!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Abigail had chosen this ce, thinking Lina would enjoy the bustling street. She didn¡¯t expect


    Lina to be considerate of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s right over there.¡± Lina pointed not far away. ¡°It¡¯s my family¡¯s private beach. We won¡¯t be disturbed


    there, and there won¡¯t be any paparazzi!¡±


    Abigail nodded and followed her.


    As they crossed the street, Abigail took the initiative to stand where the traffic was to protect Lina.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lina was taken aback. When she looked up, she saw Abigail smiling brightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re younger than me, right?¡± Abigail asked. ¡°I¡¯m 25 this year.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just slightly younger,¡± Lina smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t graduated from university yet.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ll be the older sister,¡± Abigail said. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll protect you no matter what!¡±

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198


    Lina chuckled.


    In her eyes, Abigail resembled more of a heroine than a sister.


    Lina had seen Abigail¡¯s movies before they met. She always yed the roles of a fierce, powerful


    woman or a wild heroine.


    Abigail¡¯s marketing team portrayed her as an intimidating and quiet person.


    However, when they finally met, Lina soon discovered that Abigail was different from her on-screen


    persona.


    Abigail loved to talk, smile, eat, and y. She possessed a childlike innocence.


    Just like their current meeting, Lina thought Abigail enjoyed being among the crowd, willingly donning


    her armor on a hot day to have fun with the people.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, they arrived at the Thompsons¡¯ private beach.


    The atmosphere there was different from the streets¡ªthey entered a tranquil world. It felt as if


    transparent ss separated the beach from the rest of the world.


    A gentle, cool breeze caressed their ears, and the sand beneath their feet was soft.


    When they looked up, they were greeted by a sky filled with stars.


    Abigail removed her hat and sunsses, stretched her body, and took a few deep breaths. A heartfelt


    smile graced her face.


    It had been a while since she had felt so rxed.


    ¡°Wow, this is amazing!¡± Abigail eximed. ¡°Being rich is so nice!¡±


    Lina burst intoughter at the second part of Abigail¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Abigail nced at her curiously, ¡°You¡¯re the Thompsons¡¯ daughter, so why is yourst name


    Jenner?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite a long story,¡± Lina replied. ¡°My adoptive parents are the Jenners. I grew up with them,


    so I took theirst name.¡±


    ¡°Adoptive parents?¡± Abigail was taken aback. ¡°Were they good to you?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Lina answered without hesitation. ¡°They treated me as their own!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Abigail nodded and continued to inquire. ¡°And what about your boyfriend? Is he treating you


    well?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina was surprised. ¡°How did you know I have a boyfriend?¡±


    A flicker of sadness crossed Abigail¡¯s eyes, but she quickly regained her smile. ¡°I saw him.¡±


    Lina nodded.


    Zuko had visited her a few times, and they would always meet outside the building. Perhaps Abigail


    had spotted him during one of her visits.


    Meanwhile, Abigail felt a mix of emotions within herself. She would be dishonest if she imed not to


    be jealous. In her heart, she only had eyes for Jacob.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t reciprocate her feelings, leaving her to endure her bitterness alone. But she


    was eager to know what he was like when he was in love. He held a high position in her heart, and she


    hoped he would live up to her expectations.


    Abigail asked cautiously, ¡°Lina, is your boyfriend treating you well?¡±


    Lina blushed slightly and smiled.


    ¡°We¡¯re nning to get married,¡± she replied. ¡°We made a marriage agreement when we were young.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Abigail¡¯s face betrayed her sadness.


    No wonder Jacob hadn¡¯t made any moves even when Abigail pursued him all the way to Southeast


    Aciatic. They had a marriage agreement from a young age!


    But now that she thought about it, it showed his loyalty.


    Abigail smiled¡ªshe had been right about him!


    ¡°You¡¯re so lucky, Lina,¡± Abigail said, gazing at her with envy. ¡°Your boyfriend¡¯s smile shines brighter


    when he sees you! You¡¯re the only one he sees. And he even bought you milk tea, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°You saw that too?¡± Lina pursed her lips. ¡°But he didn¡¯t buy it. He made it himself.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡®So Jacob can make milk tea¡­ He must have made it only for her.¡¯


    Abigail bit her lip and silently observed Lina.

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199


    After a moment of silence, Abigail held Lina¡¯s hands with sincerity and spoke each word deliberately.


    ¡°Please love each other¡­ Please be happy forever!¡±


    Lina was taken aback. She felt a strange atmosphere surrounding them.


    But that was what good friends wished for each other.


    She looked down and smiled, nodding earnestly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Abigail seemed relieved, her smile bing more rxed.


    ¡°Enough about me!¡± Lina¡¯s yful doe eyes sparkled. ¡°What about you? You¡¯re really amazing, so I¡¯m


    sure there are many men who are interested in you. Is there anyone you like?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Abigail paused before speaking honestly. ¡°I do have someone I like.¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes lit up.


    But then she heard Abigail continue. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t know, and I haven¡¯t told him.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lina asked.


    ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯m afraid of rejection.¡±


    The waves overshadowed Abigail¡¯s soft voice.


    A subtle veil of sadness covered her beautiful face.


    ¨C


    Meanwhile, Zuko met Jacob at a bar.


    It was a small, quiet ce. A singer passionately belted out the blues on stage while the customers


    below enjoyed their drinks, trying to keep their voices low even when chatting.


    Zuko and Jacob raised their sses in a toast. The intense taste of tequ lingered in their mouths.


    At that moment, Jacob¡¯s phone rang. He looked annoyed when he saw Gia¡¯s name on the


    screen.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He hung up, she called again, and he hung up again.


    She sent a message, a voice recording. He listened to it, and the woman on the recording used an


    extremely flirtatious voice, calling him ¡°hubby.¡± She asked, ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you


    picking up?¡±


    Zuko almost spat out the tequ he had just swallowed and red at Jacob. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare y her


    voice recordings out loud again!¡±


    Jacob smiled. ¡°You asked me to get close to her to investigate her!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I asked you to investigate, not to be repulsive!¡± Zuko retorted.


    ¡°How else am I supposed to get information from her if I don¡¯t do that?¡± Jacob added ice to his drink.


    Gia kept sending him messages, but he didn¡¯t even look at them. He only picked up his phone when


    she stopped.


    However, he suddenly paused when his thumb scrolled through the contact list.


    Zuko looked at him, then at his phone. He noticed that Jacob was staring at the number saved as ¡°Joy¡±


    on his phone.


    ¡°Haha, who is it?¡± Zuko yfully asked. ¡°The love of your life?¡±


    Jacob was taken aback. His response was honest. ¡°Can¡¯t anyone else have feelings for someone?¡±


    ¡°Really? I got it right?¡± Zuko was quite surprised.


    The Jacob he knew had always been oblivious. He thought Jacob would be a monk one day after


    quitting his job as awyer.


    Never did he imagine that Jacob had fallen for someone.


    ¡°W-Who is she?¡± Zuko couldn¡¯t help but gossip.


    Jacob nced at him and put his phone away, leaving him guessing. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ Joy!¡±


    ¡°Can you be serious?¡±


    ¡°Joy represents happiness.¡± Jacob smiled. ¡°So she is my happiness.¡±


    The more Zuko listened, the more perplexed he became. He went straight to the point. ¡°So, does your


    happiness know that you like her?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s expression changed. He finished his drink.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know, and I haven¡¯t told her.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Jacob said sadly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of rejection.¡±

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200


    Zuko found himself momentarily speechless, so he refilled Jacob¡¯s ss of tequ. Offeringfort to


    others was not his strong suit, and he struggled to understand the feeling of unrequited love. Perhaps


    because his rtionship with Lina had been so smooth, he believed in following Toph¡¯s advice to take


    the initiative and kiss the person he liked.


    Having done so himself, with Lina reciprocating, Zuko thought that was how love should be pursued.


    Zuko patted Jacob¡¯s shoulder with a serious expression. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try¡­ kissing her first?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jacob had just taken a sip of tequ and choked on it, tears streaming down his face from the sting. He


    stared at Zuko as if he were looking at a monster. Could this usuallyposed and reserved heir really


    say something so offensive?


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Zuko argued seriously. ¡°If you like her, you have to kiss her! Otherwise,


    how will she know your feelings?¡±


    Jacob narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you won Lina over like that?¡±


    Zuko smirked triumphantly, but Jacob couldn¡¯t help but grimace.


    ¡°It¡¯s different for me.¡± He lowered his head. ¡°You and Lina arepatible, and your families are a good


    match too.


    ¡°But¡­ I feel like I¡¯m not good enough for her.¡± Jacob¡¯s voice was almost inaudible as he uttered those


    words.


    Zuko was taken aback. He had known Jacob for years, but this was the first time he had seen the


    confidentwyercking self-assurance. The same Jacob who could debate anyone in the courtroom


    and remain calm andposed in front of clients and opponents now struggled to speak freely due to


    his unrequited love.


    Zuko found it somewhat hard to believe. ¡°Then tell me, what makes you feel unworthy?¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jacob was slightly startled.


    She was a big star, achieving sess at a young age and highly valued by herpany since her


    debut. She made the most of her talents and resources, bing a shining star in the entertainment


    industry. Why would she pay attention to him when there were plenty of outstanding men around her?


    Jacob let out a light sigh. He turned to look at Zuko, remembering what had happened in Southeast


    Aciatic that year. Perhaps only a scion of a prominent family like him could be the type of person


    Abigail liked¡­ Otherwise, how could she have followed Zuko to the hotel and been caught by the


    paparazzi?


    A hint of jealousy crept into Jacob¡¯s heart.


    Zuko sneezed and suddenly noticed Jacob¡¯s peculiar gaze. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jacob smiled. Even if he felt a little jealous, he would simply smile and let it go since they


    were best friends. Besides, Zuko had Lina now.


    ¡°By the way, I have something important to tell you.¡± Jacob cleared his throat and pulled up some


    information on his phone. ¡°These are the things I¡¯ve found out. I¡¯m sending them to you now.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve only investigated part of it.¡± Jacob chuckled. ¡°As expected, Gia is up to something. After Mollie


    was kicked out of the Thompson Group, Gia quickly got involved with the project manager!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zuko was stunned.


    Jacob ced his hand on Zuko¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mr. Hamerton, I gathered evidence secretly, only to end up


    being betrayed. Can you believe my misfortune?¡±


    Zukoughed helplessly. This was an unexpected oue for both of them.

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201


    It was surprising that Gia turned out to be so cheap, and even more surprising was how easily she


    lured the project manager.


    The information Jacob passed to Zuko consisted of voice recordings. After listening to them, Zuko


    chuckled and deduced, ¡°The film studio project covers a significant area. These two individuals n to


    convert a portion of it into amercial residential area and use a shellpany to profit from it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Jacob nodded. ¡°However, based solely on these short conversations in the recordings,


    we can¡¯t draw a definite conclusion. We still need to gather more evidence.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Zuko said in a deep voice, looking apologetic. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to inconvenience you a little


    longer¡­¡±


    ¡°Do we still need to be so formal with each other?¡± Jacob chuckled. ¡°The one inconvenienced is Lina,


    having to face her every day.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about our Lina!¡± Zuko said with pride. ¡°She¡¯s Uncle Nichs¡¯ daughter and


    can have her way in the Thompson Group now!¡±


    Goosebumps spread across Jacob as he watched Zuko boast about his girlfriend.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue with our separate investigations then.¡± Zuko lightly pursed his lips. ¡°The film studio is a


    new project, so there are bound to be many opportunists. I suspect the manager is just a pawn, and the


    mastermind may be connected to the contractor.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jacob raised his wine ss and clinked it with Zuko¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ll continue sacrificing myself then!¡±


    ¡°Seriously, Gia hasn¡¯t taken advantage of you, has she?¡± Zuko asked.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jacob widened his eyes, feeling the urge to hit him.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The singer on stage switched from mncholic blues to a cheerful song. The audience below was


    influenced by the joyful atmosphere, swaying along to the rhythm and cheering from time to time.


    The two men yfully punched each other, behaving like children fooling around.


    ¨C


    One weekter, Jackie finally secured the endorsement contract. He was so excited that his hands


    trembled and his eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Darling!¡± He burst into the dressing room and nearly embraced Abigail, who was applying lipstick. ¡°I


    knew you would figure it out!¡±


    Abigail, however, remained calm, focusing on her makeup after a nonchnt nce at him.


    Jackie suddenly transformed into a fanboy, spinning around her in circles. ¡°Look at today¡¯s trending


    tags! It¡¯s gone viral! Alluring Gail endorsing the Thompson Group¡¯s film studio¡­ The hype is


    unbelievable!


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve be best friends with Ms. Thompson! How did you manage to win her over?Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Do you know how many female celebrities are secretly cursing you behind your back now¡­ Hahaha!¡±


    Abigail paused while applying her lipstick. Her lips slightly parted as she looked at Jackie, who usually


    pretended to be serious in front of others as if she were looking at an idiot.


    ¡°Is this amusing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no¡­ Not amusing.¡± Jackie straightened up and spoke seriously. ¡°But this is how showbiz


    works. One¡¯s value is reflected through the jealousy of others.


    ¡°By the way, Abigail, I heard that Ms. Thompson is hosting a weing party for you?¡±


    Abigail smiled, her eyes beaming.


    Lina was truly kind. Abigail had mentioned she didn¡¯t need a grand celebration, but the heiress insisted


    on arranging something.


    Abigail felt a sense of pride as if they were announcing their friendship to the world.


    ¡°The party is tomorrow.¡± Jackie handed her the invitation. ¡°Dress up nicely and make sure to dazzle the


    crowd!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being clueless?¡± Abigail sighed helplessly. ¡°The spotlight will be on Lina. I can¡¯t overshadow


    her!¡±


    Jackie realized Abigail was right. Although the party was specifically organized for Abigail, it was still


    the Thompsons¡¯ domain.


    Abigail seemed to be growing wisertely!


    ¡°Alright, go with the flow!¡± Jackie patted her shoulder. ¡°But don¡¯t dress too casually. After all, you¡¯re the


    ambassador representing the Thompson Group! Besides, many social elites will be present tomorrow,


    like the two Hamerton heirs and¡­ thatwyer friend of Zuko Hamerton. What was his name? Jacob


    Welsh, and¡­¡±


    Abigail jolted, her heart pounding.


    She had admonished herself many times not to think about that person anymore. However, hearing his


    name made her blush and her heart race.

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202


    The next evening, the weing party at Splendor Hotel, owned by the Hamerton Group, began on


    time. The midsummer night party¡¯s unique design incorporated indoor and outdoor venues. The entire


    hotel shimmered with brilliant lights, resembling a grand pearl in the night.


    The guests in attendance were prominent figures from various fields, known for their wealth or


    influence. Among them, Abigail stood out as the Thompson Group had shown the significance they


    ced on her.


    Lina, dressed in a pale pink haute couture dress with a pearl ne around her neck, exuded


    elegance as she effortlessly mingled with the crowd, showing no signs of unease. The guests


    whispered among themselves, praising how she embodied the best qualities of both Nichs and


    Linda.


    Abigail stayed by Lina¡¯s side, concerned that she might drink too much, and redirected any toasts


    proposed to her.


    ¡°Hey, this party is for you!¡± Lina whispered to her. ¡°Why are you wearing a gray dress? It doesn¡¯t make


    you stand out at all!¡±


    Abigail smiled. ¡°The cool tone matches my personality! Besides, it¡¯s your special day. How could I steal


    the limelight?¡±


    Linaughed. Abigail was usually a red carpet femme fatale, stealing the limelight on previous


    asions!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    But in front of her best friend today, she let her guard down, putting away all defenses, and obediently


    followed behind Lina like a docile littlemb.


    Lina held Abigail¡¯s hand and ced it on the crook of her arm.


    As the two girls exchanged smiles, the world seemed kinder at that moment.


    Not far away, Jacob turned around and froze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gia handed him a ss of wine. ¡°Did you see someone?¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t even hear what she said. His ears buzzed, his mind went nk, and he pushed her away.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Gia stumbled back from the force, almost knocking over a long table.


    ¡°Jacob, what are you doing?¡±


    Jacob took several deep breaths as he turned around and fixed his hair and tie in front of the reflective


    marble wall.


    Gia widened her eyes. ¡°What has gotten into you?¡±


    Jacob still didn¡¯t pay her any attention, his gaze fixed on a certain spot with genuine joy in his eyes.


    Curious, Gia followed his gaze and saw Lina and Abigail nearby. The two of them resembled sisters,


    wless in every aspect.


    She bit her lip. Jacob couldn¡¯t possibly be interested in Lina, so the person he was looking at¡­ must be


    Abigail!


    ¡°Daring!¡± Gia sidled up to him and forcefully linked her arm with his. ¡°Do you know that you hurt me just


    now?¡±


    Jacob snapped back to reality, but it was toote.


    Gia¡¯s hand slid into the crook of his arm, and her shrill voice attracted a lot of attention. What was


    worse, Abigail heard it too¡­


    He stood frozen, meeting Abigail¡¯s gaze. Her clear eyes were filled with shock and disappointment.


    Abigail approached. ¡°Mr. Welsh, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Jacob awkwardly smiled, about to say something, but Abigail spoke first. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce


    us?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Gia Chapman,¡± Gia introduced herself, raising her eyebrows and deliberately drawing out her words.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jacob¡¯s girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Abigail looked at Jacob in disbelief.


    Gia continued to push her head toward Jacob¡¯s shoulder, looking at Abigail provocatively.


    Abigail felt like there was a balloon in her chest about to burst. Had this man gone crazy? How dare he


    openly bring such a shameless mistress to his girlfriend¡¯s event!?


    Abigail suppressed the urge to p Gia and struggled to say, ¡°Jacob, what does this mean?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s throat tightened. He was already nervous, and his tongue became even more tangled under


    her gaze, unable to utter a word.


    ¡°Jacob, how could you do this?!¡± Abigail gritted her teeth. ¡°How could your girlfriend be her? It¡¯s clearly


    ¡ª¡±


    At that moment, apuse came from the other side. The two Hamerton heirs had arrived.


    Abigail turned around and saw a scene that made her question her reality.


    Lina and Zuko walked in together, holding hands intimately, their eyes filled with love for each other.


    Someone proposed a toast, and Zuko smoothly epted both sses.


    Abigail was dumbfounded.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± she muttered to herself, forgetting about Jacob and quickly running over to Lina.


    Lina was startled by Abigail¡¯s panicked look.


    ¡°Abigail, you¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You first tell me what¡¯s going on with him!¡± Abigail pointed at Zuko.


    Zuko furrowed his brows and pulled Lina into his arms immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Abigail forcefully separated them and protected Lina behind her. ¡°Mr. Hamerton, it¡¯s


    not right to take away someone else¡¯s love!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s brows furrowed deeper. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ve taken away your love?¡±


    ¡°Lina has a boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t,¡± Zuko said in a deep voice. ¡°She only has a fiance, and that¡¯s me!¡±


    Abigail felt like she had been struck by lightning. She was utterly bewildered.


    She looked at Lina, then at Zuko, and turned to look at Jacob and that annoying Gia¡­ suddenly


    understanding something in that instant.


    Lina held Abigail¡¯s hand with a soft smile. ¡°Abigail, did you misunderstand something? My fianc¨¦ is


    really Zuko. We¡¯ve been engaged since childhood.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Abigail murmured, ¡°Jacob¡­¡±


    ¡°Jacob, Mr. Welsh?¡± Lina paused. ¡°Do you care a lot about him?¡±


    Abigail stood there with her mouth open, unable to articte her current feelings.


    Firstly, she was certain that her assistant had made a mistake, which led to her misunderstanding and


    liking the same person as her crush!


    Secondly, she was relieved. It turned out that Jacob had nothing to do with Lina, and she could still


    continue to like him!


    Lastly, a dark cloud hung over her again¡­ There was this woman next to Jacob who dared to show off


    in front of her just now! She would make her regret it!


    ¡°Abigail?¡± Lina looked at the rapidly changing expressions on Abigail¡¯s face, feeling a bit worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Abigail?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ nothing!¡± Abigail quickly adjusted to a somewhat normal smile. ¡°I just had a chat with Mr. Welsh


    and found out that the woman by his side is really not good!


    ¡°Hey, Lina, who is she? Do you have any detailed information I can see?¡±

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203


    After the party, Lina immediately had Renee retrieve all of Gia¡¯s information and send it to Abigail.


    Renee, slightly tipsy and starting to act like Toph, typed on the keyboard while feigning a pitiful


    expression with wide, watery eyes. ¡°Lina, no way! Are you nning to make Abigail deal with her?


    ¡°Cuz, you¡¯ve always been so kind!


    ¡°This move is really cruel!¡±


    Lina was taken aback and couldn¡¯t help but wince as if she was about to cry.


    As soon as Renee finished speaking, she cunningly pressed the Send button, wearing a mischievous


    smile like a little fox.


    ¡°Cuz, how do you think Abigail will handle her?¡±


    Lina burst intoughter and imitated Renee¡¯s tone. ¡°Renee, you¡¯re bing mischievous too! It¡¯s not


    ¡®deal with¡¯. Abigail just needs an assistant!¡±


    The two cousins couldn¡¯t contain theirughter any longer and embraced each other,ughing heartily.


    ¨C


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The next day, Gia knocked angrily on Lina¡¯s office door. ¡°Lina, what is the meaning of this? Why did you


    transfer me to Abigail?¡±


    Lina was engrossed in looking at design sketches and didn¡¯t even lift her eyes.


    Sitting across from her, Renee smirked at Gia and asked coldly, ¡°Ms. Chapman, who are you speaking


    to?¡±


    Gia paused before blurting out, ¡°Lina!¡±


    ¡°Are you mistaken?¡± Renee stared at her. ¡°My cousin is your superior, and you¡¯re just an intern. How


    dare you address your superior by name?¡±


    Gia pouted but remained silent. She then looked at Lina and weakly called out, ¡°Lina¡­¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Only then did Lina raise her head, her eyes devoid of any emotion as she regarded Gia as if she were


    a stranger.


    ¡°Lina, your cousin might have some misunderstanding about me.¡±


    ¡°I believe my cousin is correct.¡± Lina smiled coldly. ¡°We used to be best friends and ssmates, and I


    acknowledge that. But even if we have a close personal rtionship, this is a professional environment.


    Our conduct should adhere to thepany¡¯s rules and regtions!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am your superior. Even if you struggle to understand my position, you should at least address me as


    ¡®Ms. Jenner¡¯!


    ¡°When Mollie was here, did you call her Aunt Mollie? Didn¡¯t you also address her as Ms. Chapman?


    ¡°Hah! You were respectful toward Mollie, but you act as you please when ites to me?¡± Lina walked


    over and lightly patted Gia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ms. Chapman, this is a major breach of workce etiquette.


    Please keep it in mind!¡±


    Gia clenched her fists, her expression ugly. She thought that mentioning her rtionship with Jacob


    would make Lina back off. After all, Jacob was a friend highly regarded by Zuko, and she was Jacob¡¯s


    girlfriend.


    To her surprise, it didn¡¯t work with Lina!


    Gia took a deep breath and forced a smile.


    Gia refused to give up and said, ¡°Lina¡­ Jacob asked me to have lunch. He¡¯s usually here for me at


    noon. If I be Abigail¡¯s assistant, I won¡¯t have as much free time during lunch¡­¡±


    ¡°Do we have so much free time when we¡¯re all working now?¡± Lina crossed her arms, raising an


    eyebrow. ¡°Gia, if Mr. Welsh has you in mind, he¡¯ll make time to keep youpany no matter how busy


    he is!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Renee chimed in, smiling as well. ¡°Cuz, is the world already changing? This is the first time


    I¡¯ve seen someone pick their job!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gia was at a loss for words and could only ept the arrangement.


    ¡°The job with Abigail won¡¯t exhaust you.¡± Lina chuckled. ¡°As long as you¡¯re attentive, proactive, and can


    anticipate and handle tasks in advance, you¡¯ll be an excellent assistant.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Gia replied glumly.


    ¨C


    A few dayster, Gia joined Abigail¡¯s management team.

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204


    Jackie didn¡¯t receive Gia well on her first day. Even the assistant who had made a mistake had the


    authority to give her orders.


    While Abigail waited at the filming location, Gia held an umbre for her. The midday sun was


    scorching and ufortable. Every time the umbre tilted even slightly, Jackie would scold, ¡°What


    are you doing!? If you hold the umbre like that, Abigail will get sunburned! If my precious baby gets


    tanned and loses her sunscreen endorsement deal, can you afford topensate for the millions of


    dors in losses!?¡±


    Gia had no choice but to endure it and keep Abigail fully protected under the umbre while exposing


    herself to the zing sun. Thest time she experienced such intense sunlight was probably back in


    Southeast Aciatic when she failed to enter the pce.


    Both instances were somehow rted to Lina¡­


    Gia bit her lip, her eyes filled with hatred.


    Meanwhile, Jacob was spotted not far from the set.


    Abigail, who had been casually browsing her phone a moment ago, suddenly straightened up and


    stared at the tall figure.


    Gia smiled, and her voice carried a hint of triumph. ¡°Ms. Fox, my boyfriend is here.¡±


    Abigail¡¯s face dropped.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Gia became even more smug. ¡°My boyfriend is here to see me!¡±


    Abigail felt a volcano ready to erupt inside her, but she also felt a twinge of sadness.


    ¡®Could Jacob really like this woman? It seems highly unlikely.


    ¡®How could his taste be so bad¡­¡¯


    In reality, Jacob hesitated for a moment before quickly making his way toward them. A gentle smile


    adorned his face, and his gaze remained fixed on this side.


    Abigail thought he was looking at Gia.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    However, when Gia waved at him, his response didn¡¯t seem too enthusiastic.


    A thought suddenly crossed Abigail¡¯s mind. ¡®Could it be that Jacob is looking at me?¡¯


    But she quickly dismissed the idea, feeling like she was losing her mind. Instead of feeling miserable


    about loving someone her crush loved, she felt a small sense of pride.


    Lost in her thoughts, Abigail failed to notice that Jacob had already stopped before her. Gia happily


    rushed over to hug him, but he grabbed her wrist and gently pushed her aside.


    ¡°Jacob, what¡­ What are you doing?¡± Gia was taken aback.


    Jacob smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t look at Gia¡ªthe only figure reflected in his eyes was


    Abigail.


    Abigail lowered her head, pretending to read the script, but she couldn¡¯t focus on a single word.


    Butterflies fluttered in her stomach.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡­¡± Jacob scratched his head, wanting to say something but struggling to find the right words.


    As awyer who made a living through his eloquence, he found himself tongue-tied.


    ¡°I-I brought something for you,¡± Jacob finally managed to say with a stutter. ¡°Here, try it!¡±


    Abigail was surprised.


    Jacob handed her an exquisite container. She gently opened it to find a piece of blueberry cheesecake


    inside!


    ¡°How¡­¡± Abigail eximed in astonishment, ¡°How did you know I like this?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s heart raced. He didn¡¯t dare say that he had found out through thorough inquiries and long-term


    observation, nor did he dare to admit that this piece of blueberry cheesecake was the only sessful


    creation among numerous failures.


    Instead, he simply said softly with a faint smile, ¡°I¡­ I stumbled upon it. So, you like it? Ah¡­ What a


    coincidence!¡±

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205


    Abigail remained stunned momentarily but eventually smiled and replied, ¡°Hehe, what a coincidence¡­


    it¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡±


    Jacob started to sweat on his nose. He stood while she sat and scooped a small piece of cheesecake


    into her gently gaping mouth, savoring it slowly.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    His heart skipped a beat, and it felt as if he could see the world¡¯s fleeting brilliance all at once. He


    smiled foolishly,pletely unaware of Gia¡¯s resentful gaze.


    ¡°Jacob!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jacob snapped out of his thoughts. ¡°Do you¡­ Do you need something?¡±


    Gia paled with anger. She was about to throw a tantrum but then caught Jackie¡¯s warning gaze. She


    shrank back and obediently held the umbre from behind.


    The umbre wasrge enough to amodate both Abigail and Jacob. By holding it for them, Gia


    seemed to have be their servant!


    Jackie chuckled to himself on the side before straightening his posture and clearing his throat with a


    snort.


    Jackie recalled something. ¡°Oh, by the way, Abigail, Ms. Jenner called you just now, but you were busy


    with a scene, so I answered it¡­ She mentioned an important event the day after tomorrow and hopes


    you can attend.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Abigail nodded. ¡°As the ambassador for the Thompson Group, I should follow her arrangements.


    Please check my schedule. If there are any conflicting events, prioritize the Thompson Group event.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Jackie¡¯s eyes darted around before he gave Abigail a look. ¡°Uh¡­ Do you need an


    assistant that day?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Abigail didn¡¯t catch on at first. However, she knew Jackie well. Although he had a lot to say, he wasn¡¯t


    one to nag about trivial matters like bringing along an assistant.


    Abigail paused for a moment and noticed Jackie¡¯s mischievous smile. She instantly understood¡­ She


    vaguely recalled Lina mentioning it before¡ªSam, the chief designer for the film studio project, had


    arrived in Centrolis a few days ago. The event in two days was for Sam to visit the construction site.


    With that in mind, Abigail smiled and turned to Gia. ¡°Come with me!¡±


    Gia froze.


    ¡°I just remembered.¡± Abigail exined, ¡°Jackie has a meeting regarding a contract of mine that day,


    and my other assistant has other matters to attend to. It¡¯s best if youe with me!¡±


    Gia had never imagined such a high-profile opportunity woulde her way. Since joining Abigail¡¯s


    team, she had constantly been bullied by Jackie and the other assistant, with Abigail asionally


    making her life difficult. She was truly frustrated.


    Whenever sheined to Jacob, he would respond dismissively with ¡°work is never easy¡± and


    couldn¡¯t be bothered to offer anyforting words. She even began to doubt if this was the same


    Adonis she had worked so hard to win over in the past.


    Gia¡¯s eyes lit up as she realized she had to seize this opportunity and connect with more members of


    the upper-ss society in Centrolis. If she could meet someone even better, she wouldn¡¯t have to


    constantly grovel to Jacob!


    Abigail raised her voice. ¡°Ms. Chapman, did you hear what I said?¡±


    Gia snapped back to attention and smiled brightly. ¡°Yes, I heard, I heard you!¡±


    ¡°Mm, the Thompson Group event is quite important, so don¡¯t bete!¡± Abigail warned.


    ¡°What?¡± Gia was surprised. ¡°Ms. Fox¡­ Do you need me to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the address. Just go on your own,¡± Abigail said with an understanding smile. ¡°Mr. Sam will


    also be attending, so you can imagine the importance of this event.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡±

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206


    ¡°You need to wear suitable attire, understood?¡± Abigail emphasized the word ¡®suitable¡¯.


    Gia chuckled cheerfully, imagining herself toasting and socializing at the event, with men swooning


    over her while she wore a stunning dress.


    Little did she know that her interpretation of ¡®suitable¡¯ waspletely different from what Abigail meant.


    Two dayster.


    Gia rushed to the event venue wearing a strapless fishtail gown and morous makeup. She pulled


    out a mirror in the taxi and admired her appearance, growing more satisfied the longer she looked at


    herself.


    The dress was a limited edition from a top international brand and had nearly drained her savings.


    However, she felt it was worth it. She would be content if she could capture everyone¡¯s attention at the


    event, especially surpassing Lina.


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± The driver¡¯s indifferent voice came from the front.


    Gia was still engrossed in her own beauty. It wasn¡¯t until the driver called her multiple times that she


    snapped out of it.


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    As she prepared to exit the car, the driver suddenly turned around and gave her a strange look. Gia¡¯s


    heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively clutched her chest.


    The driver¡¯s expression darkened, and he furrowed his brows. He shouted, ¡°Pay up!¡±Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Gia quickly scanned the QR code and paid the fare. As she stepped out of the car, the driver muttered


    to himself while ncing at his phone, ¡°Damn it, picked up a crazy person¡­ Thinks she¡¯s a flight


    attendant? Clearly more of a disaster!¡±


    Gia stood in confusion for quite some time under the scorching sun, looking at the navigation on her


    phone. This was undoubtedly the address Abigail had sent her, but it was clearly a construction site!


    Where was the banquet hall?


    Just as Gia contemted the situation, she heard faintughter from the other end.


    ¡°Mr. Sam, you¡¯re too generous! Once we receive your design, we¡¯ll ensure the construction meets your


    expectations!¡±


    Gia widened her eyes and saw a group of people surrounding an elderly foreign man. Lina and Abigail


    stood on his left and right, all dressed in T-shirts, work pants,fortable sneakers, and safety


    helmets. Sam was dressed simrly.


    Gia felt as if her head was buzzing loudly as she looked down at her nearly 10-centimeter-high heels¡­


    currently stuck in the muddy path of the construction site, making it challenging to pull them out.


    ¡°Oh, Gia?¡± Abigail noticed her and waved, gesturing for her toe over. ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Gia wanted to move but couldn¡¯t. She stood there, awkwardly smiling in ce.


    Lina noticed the situation and smirked, saying, ¡°Abigail, why is your assistant dressed like this for a visit


    to the construction site? Didn¡¯t you inform her about our ns for today?¡±


    Abigail approached swiftly and scolded Gia in front of everyone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Mr. Sam is


    visiting the site today, and you¡¯re dressed as if you¡¯re going to a club to drink with someone!?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gia¡¯s face fell instantly. ¡°Ms. Fox, you were the one who informed me about the event today,


    with Mr. Sam¡¯s attendance, and also¡­¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And I mentioned wearing suitable attire, right?¡± Abigail crossed her arms and sneered. ¡°Is this your


    idea of ¡®suitable¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207


    Gia was at a loss for words. It was true that Abigail hadn¡¯t specified the type of event with Sam in


    attendance, and Gia had assumed it was a banquet. She had even spent all her savings on her dress!


    Abigail sarcastically mocked, ¡°Ha! Ms. Chapman, it¡¯s not your understanding that¡¯s the problem, but


    rather¡­¡±


    She pointed at Gia¡¯s chest. ¡°It¡¯s your mindset! Did you really think you could outshine everyone


    dressing like this when I invited you to an event today?¡±


    Gia¡¯s face turned pale, and she trembled as she clenched the hem of her skirt.


    Meanwhile, Sam, who was nearby, witnessed the scene and shook his head with a frown.


    ¡°Ms. Jenner, can you please exin what¡¯s happening here?¡± Hemunicated with Lina in limited


    English. ¡°Does yourpany, the Thompson Group, have such an unprofessional employee who


    comes to a construction site without wearing a safety helmet!?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lina smiled, enunciating her words clearly. ¡°She¡¯s not a member of the Thompson Group.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gia was shocked and hurriedly ran over, lifting her dress.


    The hem of her expensive dress was stained with dirty mud, losing its appearance as a top


    international brand.


    ¡°Lina!¡± Gia called out, then she remembered Renee¡¯s warning and struggled to choose her words


    carefully. ¡°Ms¡­ Ms. Jenner.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lina¡¯s smile was mysterious.


    ¡°I am with the Thompson Group!¡± Gia grew anxious. ¡°I have been working as an assistant for Abigail


    recently¡­ Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? I am still considered an employee of the Thompson Group!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lina¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled. ¡°You¡¯re with the Thompson Group? Well, what position do you


    hold in Thompson Group?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am an intern at the Thompson Group!¡±


    ¡°Have you read thepany¡¯s rules and regtions?¡±


    Gia stood frozen, unable to speak.


    ¡°ording to thepany¡¯s regtions, if an intern fails to meet the employment requirements, the


    company has the right to terminate the intern¡¯s contract at any time.¡±


    ¡°Lina¡ª¡±


    ¡°Apologies.¡± Lina chuckled lightly. ¡°You still have a long way to go to meet thepany¡¯s requirements.


    I hope you can improve in the future and find a better ce for your internship. When you return, go to


    the finance department to collect your payment and clean up your workspace. Do you understand?¡±


    Gia felt a lump in her throat. Despite her anger, she put on a pitiful expression, hoping to appeal to


    Lina¡¯s sentimental side.


    Lina appeared indifferent on the surface, maintaining her expression, but her heart was in turmoil. How


    many times had Gia plotted against her? How many times had she been bullied and made a fool of?


    The instances were too numerous to count. Every time Lina thought about it, anger surged within her.


    ¡°Lina¡­¡± Gia¡¯s voice sounded tearful, and she tugged at Lina¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Lina, didn¡¯t you say I could


    intern here and leave once I obtained the internship certification¡­ Are you going back on your word


    now?¡±


    ¡°Going back on my word? That¡¯s a stretch.¡± Lina coldly looked at Gia. ¡°I am simply following the rules!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208


    Lina continued. ¡°Without rules, there¡¯s no order. Whether it¡¯s a country or apany, everyone should


    understand this principle!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Youing to the construction site dressed like this has left a bad impression on Mr. Sam and


    seriously damaged thepany¡¯s image! It¡¯s only right and reasonable for you to be fired!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jenner has spoken, so what are you waiting for?¡± Abigail added fuel to the fire, turning to the


    bodyguards. ¡°Get this person out of here! Hey, this is a film studio construction site. There might be


    commercial secrets here! How can we let outsiders discover them?¡±


    Several bodyguards stepped forward and immediately dragged Gia out of the construction site while


    she screamed hysterically, even mentioning Jacob.


    Not mentioning Jacob would have been fine, but as soon as his name came up, it struck a nerve with


    Abigail!


    ¡°Do you really think Jacob is oblivious!?¡± She pointed at the now distant figure of Gia and stomped her


    foot in anger. ¡°Sooner orter, he¡¯ll see through your true colors! Bitch!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s be mindful of our image!¡± Lina stepped forward and softly reminded her, ¡°There are other


    people here too!¡±


    Abigail took a few deep breaths, temporarily suppressing her anger.


    ¡°But speaking of it¡­ I¡¯m quite curious.¡± Lina smiled. ¡°You used to mistake me for Jacob¡¯s girlfriend and


    treated me well. Why is Gia a bitch in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡­¡± Abigail was taken aback. How should she answer that question?


    Lina grinned, cing a hand on Abigail¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I also believe that Jacob won¡¯t be


    fooled for long! You still have a chance.¡±


    ¡°W-What are you saying!?¡± Abigail blushed, embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for him. Don¡¯t


    make up nonsense!¡±


    Lina shook her head helplessly, pulling Abigail back, and continued to inspect the construction site with


    Sam.


    ¨CBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Gia hid at home for several days, feeling dejected and extremely distressed. Tobias Chambers kept


    calling her and even showed up at her doorstep with the sole intention of taking advantage of her.


    Each time, Gia forced herself to act obediently in front of his repulsive figure, despite her difort.


    But after each encounter, Tobias would pull up his pants and leave without saying anything about her


    return to the Thompson Group.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t get to go back to the Thompson Group!¡± Gia became anxious, this time standing in


    front of the door to stop him from leaving. ¡°But you have to fulfill your promise, at least!¡±


    ¡°What promise?¡± Tobias furrowed his brows, his small eyes gleaming slyly. ¡°What promise?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to deny it!¡± Gia was infuriated. ¡°I provided you with the information you needed before, and


    you said you¡¯d give me a house once themercial residential area on that piece ofnd is built!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I seem to have said that¡­¡± Tobias, a cunning old fox, spoke nonchntly. ¡°But now that you¡¯ve


    been kicked out, you can no longer provide me with information!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, speaking of that, I have to be cautious around you!¡± Tobias widened his eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯re no


    longer with the Thompson Group, hand over all the information you had before!¡±


    Gia was furious, cursing him for breaking his promise.


    Little did she know, Tobias had his twisted logic. ¡°Me? Break my promise? Hah! I¡¯ve only broken a tiny


    one! It¡¯s worthless to exploit. Did you really expect me to give you a house? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°Tobias Chambers!¡± Gia grabbed a vase in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re not a man!¡±


    Tobias, however, was smug and pointed directly at his own head. ¡°Go ahead, smash it here!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect Gia to actually follow through with it!


    The vase shattered on the ground with a loud bang, leaving a gash on his head with blood gushing


    out¡­

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209


    When Gia saw the blood on Tobias, fear gripped her, causing her to slump against the floor and slide


    down to the ground.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Are you seriously injured!?¡±


    Tobias shouted, covering his head, ¡°Quickly call an ambnce to take me to the hospital!¡±


    Gia was momentarily stunned. As Tobias stumbled toward the exit, she suddenly rushed over and


    stood in the doorway.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Tobias¡¯ heart raced, and he struggled to speak. ¡°G-Gia¡­¡±


    ¡°I can take you to the hospital, but you must promise me¡­ Promise me you won¡¯t involve the police!¡±


    Tobias was taken aback. The blood on his head continued to flow, and if it didn¡¯t stop soon, he might


    not make it through the day!


    But Gia¡¯s suggestion to avoid the police seemed insane at that moment.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t involve the police!¡± Tobias grumbled with resentment. ¡°Just get me to the hospital!


    Damn it¡­¡±


    ¨C


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Tobias, who had beenining the whole way, finally fell silent in the emergency room. Not


    because he wanted to but because he couldn¡¯t. His head was tightly wrapped, leaving only his eyes


    and nostrils visible.


    He wondered if the nurse had done it intentionally. There was definitely a hint of disgust in her


    expression as she walked out with a tray of medicine.


    Gia didn¡¯t want to face him, so she waited outside. She had calmed down slightly, clenching her fist and


    biting her lip, her expression serious.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    It hade so close. She had almost killed someone today¡­


    She had lost her job now, and Tobias didn¡¯t seem like someone she could rely on. Despite her efforts


    with Jacob, it seemed his heart wasn¡¯t with her even after sessfully pursuing him.


    She never expected to end up in this situation after all her calctions!


    Her temples throbbed, and her mind was in turmoil.


    Lost in thought, she walked aimlessly, unaware of which floor she had reached. When she looked up,


    she realized she was in the inpatient department. She pursed her lips and was about to leave when


    she heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Sorry for dragging you here again today!¡±


    Gia froze and followed the voice. To her surprise, it was¡­ Melissa!?


    Gia furrowed her brow and discreetly took a few steps forward, trying to get a clear view of the person


    standing at the ward¡¯s entrance. It was indeed Melissa! There was another woman with her.


    Just by seeing the woman¡¯s back, Gia could sense the air of authority and wealth surrounding her.


    Her heart raced. When the woman turned around, Gia was so frightened that she hid behind the door.


    ¡°L-Linda Thompson?¡± she murmured in confusion. ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    Gia held her breath and waited for Linda to move farther away before cautiously stepping out from


    behind the door. She carefully checked the sign outside the ward, confirming it was Melissa¡¯s room.


    Approaching the nurse station, she asked, ¡°What is the patient¡¯s condition in this room?¡±


    The nurse looked at her strangely and inquired, ¡°Who are you to her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her daughter.¡±

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210


    ¡°That¡¯s not right,¡± the nurse said, scanning Gia up and down. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of this patient having a


    daughter, and she herself said she doesn¡¯t have any children.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t disturb our work here,¡± the nurse interrupted, walking past Gia. ¡°I need to change the


    medicine for other patients.¡±


    Feeling something was amiss, Gia stood in front of the nurse station. She seized the opportunity of the


    vacant area and discreetly flipped through the patient records. She only managed to glimpse ¡°breast


    cancer¡± before she heard approaching footsteps.


    Swiftly, she darted to the other side and rushed downstairs to find Linda standing at the hospital


    entrance, seemingly waiting for a driver.


    Gia trailed behind her and respectfully greeted her, adjusting her expression to a somewhat natural


    smile. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Thompson.¡±


    Linda seemed taken aback, sensing familiarity in Gia¡¯s face but unable to recall where they had met.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Gia Chapman.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Linda nodded with a hint of sarcasm in her smile. ¡°You¡¯re that ¡®excellent¡¯ intern, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Mrs. Thompson,¡± Gia said softly. ¡°I am no longer associated with the Thompson


    Group.¡±


    Linda straightened up, her gaze indifferent. ¡°Do you need something from me?¡±


    ¡°The person you just visited¡­ is Aunt Melissa, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±


    ¡°Hah, really?¡± Gia¡¯s smile turned sinister as she leaned closer and lowered her voice. ¡°Even though you


    are Lina¡¯s biological mother, it was Aunt Melissa who raised her for the past 20 years. Now that she¡¯s


    sick with cancer¡­¡±


    Linda¡¯s anger flickered slightly. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I think you¡¯re too kind-hearted.¡± Gia nced around. ¡°I happen to know a lot about


    Lina as her friend. She is not a Jenner by blood. If Jesse and Melissa hadn¡¯t secretly kept Lina with


    them all these years, you wouldn¡¯t have been separated from your daughter for so long!


    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, Melissa¡¯s illness is her retribution!¡±


    Linda narrowed her eyes, her calm face showing no emotional fluctuation.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Gia pressed on. ¡°Based on my understanding of Lina, if she finds out


    her mother is sick, she will do anything to be by Aunt Melissa¡¯s side again! Mrs. Thompson, do you


    want to lose your daughter once more after finally reuniting as a family?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Oh?¡± Linda raised an eyebrow with a chuckle. ¡°Well, sooner orter, Lina will learn about this. What¡¯s


    your solution? Speak up, and I won¡¯t mistreat you.¡±


    Gia¡¯s eyes sparkled, thinking she had seeded in her n.


    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, why don¡¯t you report it to the police?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Report it to the police?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gia nodded eagerly. ¡°The Jenners kidnapped your daughter 20 years ago. That¡¯s the truth! Even


    though it¡¯s been 20 years, with the Thompsons¡¯ background and status, reopening the case wouldn¡¯t be


    difficult!¡±


    Linda stared expressionlessly at Gia, then suddenly raised her hand and delivered a hard p!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Gia was shocked, her face stinging with pain as she stared at Linda in disbelief.


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Linda nonchntly took out a wet wipe to clean her hands, discarding it in the trash


    can. ¡°A pesky bug was flying around, so I gave it a little smack.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your solution is no good at all!¡± Linda¡¯s presence was intimidating as she locked eyes with Gia and


    spoke deliberately. ¡°What¡¯s between me and the Jenners is a family affair, not for an outsider to meddle


    with!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gia¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°They raised my daughter, making them my daughter¡¯s family. Naturally, they are my family too.¡± Linda


    smirked with disdain.


    ¡°I, Linda Quimby, may be petty and hot-tempered at times, but I¡¯m not foolish enough to distort right


    and wrong, nor will I support an outsider and upset my daughter!


    Linda¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°Ms. Chapman, you may be clever, but you¡¯ve used it in the wrong ce. Be


    careful not to let it backfire. It won¡¯t end well for you!¡±

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211


    Gia gasped, her eyes filled with a mixture of hatred and fear as she looked at Linda. The Thompsons¡¯


    driver approached and stood in front of them.


    Linda nced at Gia with a contemptuous smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°Mm! Mmph!¡±


    Suddenly, a strange sound came from behind them. Linda turned around and saw a man with his head


    securely wrapped, staggering toward them with hisrge body jiggling. Linda was taken aback but


    noticed something unnatural about Gia¡¯s expression.


    The heavily bandaged man managed to create a gap in the bandage covering his mouth and greeted


    them obsequiously. He bowed and mumbled incoherently, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯m Tobias Chambers. It¡¯s


    an honor to meet you here today!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so honorable about seeing me in the hospital?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Tobias paused.


    The driver whispered to Linda, ¡°He¡¯s the manager of the film studio project and the main person in


    charge.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Linda nodded. ¡°So, you¡¯re Mr. Chambers, the project manager.¡±


    ¡°Yes, heh heh¡­ That¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°How did you end up like this?¡±


    Tobias slowly turned his head and red at Gia. Although it was not explicitly stated, Linda could guess


    a thing or two from the man¡¯s malicious gaze and Gia¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Mr. Chambers, you shouldn¡¯t be standing here if you¡¯re injured. Go back to your hospital ward and


    rest,¡± Linda said.


    Tobias nodded and bowed repeatedly, insisting that he was fine and attempting to usher Linda toward


    the car.


    Gia stood silently, and her expression contorted with ugliness.


    Linda sneered and turned to face Gia before getting into the car. ¡°Ms. Chapman, if I remember


    correctly, you¡¯re Jacob¡¯s girlfriend, right?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    Gia was startled and looked up, noticing Tobias¡¯ expression turning even colder.


    ¡°As someone else¡¯s girlfriend, you should understand the meaning of shame without me teaching you,


    right?¡± Linda smirked. ¡°After all, you¡¯re a university student and should know more things than I do.¡±


    Gia bit her lip, trembling all over as her face turned pale.


    As Linda¡¯s car drove away, Tobias red at Gia, muttering incoherently, ¡°Bitch¡­¡±


    Gia immediately became furious. ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Tobias shot back. ¡°You have a boyfriend, yet you still try to gain


    something from me!¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re any better? If you stress me out, I¡¯ll expose your desire to embezzle from the


    Thompson Group!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Tobias shook his head, the wound throbbing. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with her.


    Gia watched Tobias¡¯ retreating figure and stomped her foot in frustration.


    Her phone vibrated, indicating a message from Jacob.


    [Thest time we had coffee, yours was $6, and mine was $5. We ordered a cake for $3. But I didn¡¯t


    even have a bite. You ate it all, so you owe me $9.]


    A payment link followed the text.


    Gia¡¯s rage skyrocketed, and she was about to scream when Jacob sent another message.


    [I drove both times we went out, but I won¡¯t ask for gas money. Next time, don¡¯t make me pick you up.


    Gas prices are quite high now, and I n to take the subway.]


    ¡°Ah!¡± Gia screamed out all her grievances like a mad woman.


    She had pursued Jacob, hoping to find a man who would pay for everything. Unexpectedly, not only did


    she fail to achieve that, but she also encountered problems every day.


    Since they started dating, they would split the bill every time they went out. Gia had been dropping


    hints and making it clear that she expected him to pay, but he stubbornly imed to be an unromantic


    man who didn¡¯t know how to spend money on girls.

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212


    Gia had assumed that Jacob, being inexperienced in dating, would be clueless and not treat her well.


    She quickly realized that he applied his shrewdness as awyer in their rtionship, refusing to even


    give her a free piece of chocte.


    That¡¯s why she ended up with Tobias. It was just¡­


    Gia let out a deep breath. Men were all unreliable. She wondered why Lina had such a dependable


    man while even Renee, who was considered a disgrace, had someone doting on her.


    Gia clenched her fists with malice burning in her eyes like a me.


    ¨C


    It was already past 10:00 p.m., and Lina was still engrossed in studying a design sketch in her office.


    She stretched and noticed Renee smiling at her, gesturing with her eyes from across the room.


    That¡¯s when Lina realized that Zuko had entered without her noticing. She let out a soft gasp and lightly


    punched him. ¡°Howe you walk so quietly!?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I knocked.¡± Zuko chuckled. ¡°You were so focused on your work that you didn¡¯t hear me. Look, I even


    brought supper for you.¡±


    Lina saw the delicate meal box in his hand and suddenly realized how hungry she was. She put her


    work aside and prepared to enjoy the meal first.


    Renee tactfully shut down theputer and got up to leave. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you two. I¡¯ll leave first!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Renee, why don¡¯t you have some too?¡±


    ¡°Toph is waiting for her downstairs.¡± Zuko chuckled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t go hungry!¡±


    Zuko wanted to have some alone time with Lina, so he ensured no one else was in the office. He even


    woke Toph, who rarely sleptte, to apany him and brought supper.


    Lina smiled at him and was about to start eating when Zuko moved closer and ced his hand on her


    waist. She pushed him away, but he held onto her even tighter, pressing her head against his chest


    and refusing to let go.


    ¡°Zuko¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s been days since Ist saw you.¡± Zuko¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m focused on my career right now, so I¡¯m not thinking about men.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and leaned closer. ¡°Then how can I capture your attention?¡±


    Lina burst intoughter, and Zuko took the opportunity to kiss her cheek.


    Lina yfully dodged, but she froze as if she had been shocked, not daring to move when she felt a


    sharp pain in her waist.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zuko was taken aback. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Lina waved her hand, but it took her a while to rx. She rubbed the sore spot on her waist


    and exined, ¡°This part of my waist has been hurting recently, but it¡¯s not serious. The other day


    when Mr. Sam came to the construction site, and I apanied him to inspect the progress, a cement


    board almost hit me¡­¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Zuko turned pale. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a major incident!?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother you because I wasn¡¯t injured.¡± Lina looked at him with bright, sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Maybe I twisted my waist when I dodged it, so it started hurting again these past few days.¡±


    Zuko wanted to lift her clothes and check, but his hand hesitated in the air before slowly retracting. It


    seemed too rash to do that.


    Kissing her was one thing, but immediately checking her injuries¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.


    Nevertheless, Zuko retrieved his phone from his pocket and spoke earnestly. ¡°Send all the ointments


    for treating bruises and injuries to the Thompson Group¡¯s Supremacy Building!


    Zuko then turned to her. ¡°Lina, where exactly does it hurt in your waist? Be more precise.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s right here.¡± Lina pointed to a specific spot on her waist. ¡°It¡¯s where¡­ I had that birthmark removed.¡±

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213


    Zuko furrowed his brow. ¡°The birthmark on you? The crescent-shaped one?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lina smiled sheepishly. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you earlier because I was a bit worried¡­ Aren¡¯t men usually


    against girls getting stic surgery?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Zuko gently stroked her hair. ¡°Men have a high level of eptance for the women they


    love. But why did you remove the birthmark?¡±


    Lina paused for a moment and spoke softly. ¡°It was Gia who convinced me to have it removed. She


    said that¡­ the mark on my waist wasn¡¯t attractive and affected my appearance in certain clothes.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°To be honest, I was quite foolish back then.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I mean, how often will I wear outfits that


    expose my waist and stomach? Does it really matter if it¡¯s aesthetically pleasing!? But I got carried


    away and listened to her and had the birthmark removed.¡±


    Zuko¡¯s gaze darkened.


    Gia had been in contact with Melvin for a long time, so her actions were definitely part of a scheme¡ª


    and the scheme was clear. It was to prevent Lina from returning to the Thompsons!


    ¡°Why are you lost in thought?¡± Lina waved her hand in front of him and smiled sweetly. ¡°Are you


    hungry? Let¡¯s eat together!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Zuko felt sad for the naive and innocent girl and gently embraced her.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The security guard downstairs called to inform them that someone from the Hamertons had brought


    medicine. Lina asked them toe up. However, she was taken aback when she saw the table filled


    with various types of medicine.


    ¡°These¡­¡±


    ¡°These were all gathered by Mr. Zuko,¡± the butler said with a smile.


    Zuko looked down and realized that he had identally sent the voice message to a group chat in his


    haste¡­


    ¡°Mr. Zuko, is there anything else you need?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s sufficient.¡± Zuko pursed his lips.


    Thetest medicines would be sent from Southeast Aciatic every year. There were also Zennie and


    Seth¡­ so the Hamertons were never short of medicine.


    The old butler respectfully left the room.


    Zuko casually picked up a bottle from the table and nearly stumbled upon seeing thebel.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lina approached curiously.


    Zuko quickly hid the bottle behind him, but she still noticed it.


    ¡°Ult-Alpha?¡± Lina was puzzled. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Zuko forced a smile, unsure of how to respond.


    Why did Toph find the pills their grandfather gave their father?


    ¡°Oh, this¡­ This¡­¡± Zuko quickly snatched it away, stuttering and unable toe up with a reasonable


    exnation. ¡°This is a type of pill¡­ from Southeast Aciatic that can cure various ailments!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lina suddenly remembered Jesse. ¡°My dad used to feel pain in his waist, and you treated him


    with acupuncture. Can he take this?¡±


    Zuko looked horrified in an instant.


    His phone buzzed. It was a text from Toph.


    [Bro, the pills aren¡¯t expired yet. Feel free to use them!]


    There was even an emoji with its tongue sticking out at the end.


    Zuko¡¯s head started buzzing along with his phone, and his blood pressure shot up. He struggled to type


    a response.

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214


    [Thank you very much!]


    Toph replied: [Hey, no need to be so polite between brothers! Wishing you a wonderful night~]


    If Zuko wasn¡¯t in the office, he would definitely have taken Toph to the courtyard for some sparring.


    ¨C


    Two dayster, when Lina went downstairs to buy coffee, she suddenly spotted a familiar figure.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lina, long time no see.¡±


    Lina was taken aback. Gia didn¡¯t look too good, no longer as vibrant as before in her attire and style.


    She seemed much more worn out.


    However, one thing remained unchanged¡ªthe scheming glint in the corner of her eyes.


    Lina smiled faintly and said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long. It¡¯s only been a week since you were fired.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve had a terrible week,¡± Gia said, lowering her gaze. Her pale expression made her look pitiful.


    Yet Lina was no longer moved by such an appearance.


    ¡°Gia, I wasn¡¯t trying to make things difficult for you,¡± Lina said, looking at her coldly. ¡°Those who do


    wrong are bound to face the consequences. I hope you understand this principle.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong,¡± Gia argued unreasonably. ¡°I was only thinking of myself¡­ Is that also


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to think of yourself, but it shouldn¡¯te at the expense of hurting others.¡±


    ¡°Hah! I¡¯m different from you.¡± Gia sneered. ¡°You¡¯re the Thompsons¡¯ princess. Even if you¡¯ve spent 20


    years as an ordinary person, the Jenners still treat you like a precious gem!Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°But what about me? I have nothing! Apart from stepping on others to climb up, I have no other


    options!¡±


    Lina realized she couldn¡¯t reason with Gia at all and waved her hand, saying, ¡°Sometimes, a person¡¯s


    choices have nothing to do with their environment. It has more to do with their heart! Renee faced a


    harsher environment than you, but her choices arepletely different from yours!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your cousin! Of course you¡¯ll defend her!¡±


    ¡°When she made those choices, she didn¡¯t even know I was her cousin!¡±


    Lina¡¯s authority was strong, and Gia was stunned. She blinked and sighed bitterly, ¡°Having a family is


    really nice¡­ both the ones who gave birth to you and the ones who raised you. They all love you. But


    Lina, their love for you doesn¡¯te without a price!


    ¡°Mrs. Thompson searched for you for 20 years and even developed severe depression. Aunt Melissa


    isn¡¯t doing well either¡­ Oh, I heard that emotional factors are linked to breast cancer. I wonder if her


    constant fear and worry about your family finding you caused her to develop this disease?¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± Lina¡¯s ears buzzed, and her mind went nk.


    She stood there for a moment before grabbing Gia by the cor with a fierce expression that sent


    shivers down others¡¯ spines.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spewing?¡± Lina gritted her teeth. ¡°If your foul mouth can¡¯t say anything


    worthwhile, I can help sew it shut!¡±


    ¡°Lina, don¡¯t be so aggressive!¡± Gia still pretended to look pitiful, but she couldn¡¯t hide the trace of


    triumph in her eyes.


    She smirked and continued to provoke Lina. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know Aunt Melissa is sick? Oh, it¡¯s


    breast cancer. I saw it with my own eyes at the hospitalst time!


    ¡°By the way, your biological mother, Mrs. Thompson, was also there at the hospital!


    ¡°Lina, it¡¯s strange. Mrs. Thompson knows how important Aunt Melissa is to you, yet she kept her illness


    a secret from you. What is she trying to do?¡±


    Lina¡¯s hand gripping Gia¡¯s cor trembled slightly, and a hint of fierceness shed in her cold gaze.

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215


    ¡°Lina¡­¡± Gia smirked, noticing the anger in Lina¡¯s eyes. She assumed that anger was directed at Linda.


    ¡°Lina, I understand you¡¯re upset, but this is a serious matter. You should find Mrs. Thompson and ask


    her for rification!


    ¡°Lina, do you think Mrs. Thompson nned this? She deliberately kept you in the dark, allowing Aunt


    Melissa to suffer. And when she eventually passes away, Mrs. Thompson will be your only mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you said enough!?¡± Lina snarled.


    The coffee she had just bought slipped from Lina¡¯s grasp, falling to the ground and sshing the


    scalding liquid onto the back of Gia¡¯s feet.


    Gia eximed, hopping around like a clown. ¡°Lina, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I made myself clear earlier.¡± Lina released her grip on Gia¡¯s cor, causing Gia to stumble backward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help shut your foul mouth if it can¡¯t say something useful!¡±


    Gia widened her eyes with a mixture of astonishment and fear on her face.


    She believed that every word she had uttered struck a nerve in Lina. She knew about Lina¡¯s feelings for


    Melissa, her struggles in adapting to the Thompson family, and her distant rtionship with Nichs


    and Linda.


    She had assumed she could manipte Lina or at least influence her based on her emotions. When


    emotions took control, people tended to act irrationally.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Lina to redirect her anger toward her. There was still a hint of mockery and


    fierceness in Lina¡¯s eyes.


    Gia felt a tinge of fear but couldn¡¯t show her weakness. She steeled herself and met Lina¡¯s gaze. ¡°Lina,


    don¡¯t you believe what I said? Your mother does have cancer. I saw it in her medical records! They all


    know but keep it from you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your chance toe and sow discord¡ªto drive a wedge between us?¡± Lina sneered. ¡°Gia,


    your n has failed!¡±


    Gia was taken aback, nervously watching Lina.


    ¡°I know better than you the kind of people my two mothers are!¡± Lina clenched her fists, her small


    hands trembling slightly. ¡°My adoptive mother is sick, and she probably didn¡¯t tell me to avoid burdening


    me. As for my birth mother, she may be strong-willed, but she is kind and upright. If she goes to the


    hospital, it¡¯s to take care of my mother, not to harm her!


    ¡°Gia, I don¡¯t believe a word you say!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gia stumbled back, her high heels crushing the fallen disposable coffee cup, nearly causing her to slip.


    Lina sternly uttered each word, ¡°Now, disappear from my sight immediately!¡±


    She resembled a young wolf, separated from its parents, freely hunting in the forest. She bared her


    terrifying teeth and aimed for her prey¡¯s vital parts, ready to strike a fatal blow.


    Gia realized she couldn¡¯t stay there any longer. Her lips moved, but no words came out. She turned


    around and fled.


    Lina stood under the scorching sun for a while. Despite the heat, she felt a chilling coldness, as if she


    had entered an icy cave.


    Once she calmed down and her body stopped trembling, she called Jesse.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Lina struggled to control her voice, making it sound less shaky. ¡°How have you and mom been


    lately?¡±


    There was a noticeable pause on the other end of the line, followed by Jesse¡¯s familiarughter.


    ¡°Hahaha, we¡¯re doing great! Really, really well! The ce the Hamertons arranged for us is beautiful.


    We have mountains right outside our door, and the seaside just steps away. It¡¯s sofortable¡­¡±


    ¡°Are both of you at home? Don¡¯t wander around. I¡¯ll be back within half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Lina!¡± Jesse called out anxiously before chuckling lightly. ¡°Y-You always prioritize work! Got it?


    ¡°Your mother and I are having a st ying chess and cards at home every day! Dave went back to


    Jangasas for an exam, but he¡¯ll return in a few days! Oh, by the way, the food we¡¯re getting is amazing.


    The chef from the Hamertons is incredible¡­¡±

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216


    Then Lina clearly heard a voice on the other end say, ¡°Bed 35, Melissa Jones, it¡¯s time for your


    medication!¡±


    Jesse hastily hung up.


    Lina held her phone, staring at the dark screen. An overwhelming urge to cry surged up, and tears


    streamed uncontrobly down her face.


    ¨C


    Abigail twisted her foot on the set but endured the pain until thest scene to avoid disrupting the


    filming progress. When the director called ¡°Cut,¡± her foot had already swollen to double its size, and


    she dared not take another step.


    Feeling bad for Abigail, Jackie argued with the crew, iming they hadn¡¯t cared for his precious artist.


    Abigail weakly tugged at him. ¡°My foot is already in so much pain, and you want to give me a


    headache?¡±


    Jackie quickly went over to support her and helped her walk out of the set, step by difficult step.


    Unfortunately, the car was scheduled for maintenance today.


    Abigail was about to lose her temper. Jackie¡¯s mind was usually sharper than aputer, so how could


    he forget they had sent the car for maintenance today without arranging another one?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling. I won¡¯t let you wander the streets!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Abigail red at him. ¡°If I end up on the streets, you better carry me back!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t carry you!¡± Jackie smiled mysteriously. ¡°But there¡¯s someone who can!¡±


    Abigail followed the direction of his finger and suddenly saw a ck G-wagon. Jacob stood beside the


    car, waving at her.


    Jackie¡¯s excited expression was as if he had just married off his daughter. He had just called her


    ¡°darling¡± a moment ago, but he seemed to care less about her injured foot now as he dragged her


    toward Jacob.


    Abigail felt like her ankle was no longer under her control¡­


    Just when she winced in pain, Jacob suddenly ducked his head and greeted her with a smile, saying,


    ¡°Hi!¡±


    Abigail forced a smile and awkwardly responded. ¡°Hi!¡±


    Both their heart rates effortlessly exceeded 120 beats per minute.


    ¡°How¡­ Howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You got injured?¡±


    Both of them asked these two questions at the same time, their faces turning red simultaneously.


    Jacob cleared his throat, trying to soundposed as he exined, ¡°I happened to be passing by


    here.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your foot?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Seeing Abigail¡¯s silly expression, Jacob felt anxious. Without further ado, he princess-carried her


    directly into the car.


    Abigail wanted to scream, but her throat didn¡¯t cooperate.


    As Jacob lifted her, she could only open her mouth wide and widen her eyes, giving herself a perfect


    dumbfounded expression.


    ¡®Jacob¡­ actually carried me into the passenger seat? Isn¡¯t the passenger seat reserved for the official


    girlfriend?


    ¡®That bitch must have sat here¡­¡¯


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just thinking about it, Abigail squirmed like she was on hot tin as she sulked.

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jacob noticed that something was off with Abigail. Just as he was about to start the


    car, he paused and nervously looked at her.


    ¡®Is the seat ufortable? Is there not enough space? Maybe my car isn¡¯t up to her standards¡­¡¯


    Abigail always had plenty of admirers, especially wealthy heirs who would spare no expense for her.


    Jacob¡¯s confidence wavered as a sense of inferiority resurfaced.


    Then, at that moment, he noticed that Abigail hadn¡¯t fastened her seatbelt. A lightbulb went off in his


    head. Could that be the issue?


    He quickly leaned over and reached out to fasten her seatbelt.


    Abigail was startled, and butterflies fluttered in her stomach. In that split second, as Jacob leaned over,


    she caught a whiff of his freshvender scent and noticed a faint reddish hue on his white shirt under


    the evening sun.


    When he looked up and smiled after securing her seatbelt, she felt it would still be worth it even if she


    broke her foot today!


    ¡°A-All set.¡± Jacob hurriedlyposed himself, unable to meet her eyes and stumbling over his words.


    ¡°This car of mine¡­ it¡¯s not very high-end, so the seatbelt doesn¡¯t fasten automatically¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Abigail was taken aback.


    To this day, she had never heard of a high-end car with an automatic seatbelt function.


    Jacob realized his mistake and quickly started the engine. Abigail blushed and smiled, her eyes


    lowered.


    As they drove, she took a closer look at the car¡¯s interior.


    It had an elegant ck color with sleek lines that exuded grace and sophistication.


    On the passenger side, there were no feminine belongings¡­ She discreetly opened the glove


    compartment, peeked into the center console, and quietly pulled down the sun visor¡­Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But there were no cosmetics or perfumes, as she had imagined.


    In Abigail¡¯s mind, once a girl had a boyfriend, she would im the passenger seat as her own.


    ¡®Has his girlfriend¡­ never sat here?¡¯


    ¡°Are you looking for something?¡± Jacob asked softly.


    Abigail¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for lipstick!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Abigail bit her lip, regretting her words.


    ¡°Um, you¡­¡± Jacob smiled. ¡°How did you know I have lipstick here?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jacob parked the car by the road and took out a tube of lipstick from his suit pocket. It was a limited


    edition from a popr international brand.


    He ced it gently in Abigail¡¯s hand and turned away, pretending to be serious. ¡°You can use this for


    now.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Abigail was stunned. ¡°Why do you have something like this?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yeah! Haha¡­¡± Jacob forced an awkwardugh. ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t mine! The distributor of this


    brand in Centrolis recently had awsuit, and I helped him win the case. As a token of gratitude, he


    gave me theirtest product! This¡­ This is a-a gift!¡±


    Abigail looked at him, noticing the sweat forming on the tip of his nose.


    Did he really not realize that this was a poorly constructed lie?


    Which distributor would be so tactless as to only gift a tube of lipstick after winning awsuit?


    And the shade was¡­ 143.


    It was a limited edition shade that many female celebrities coveted.


    Abigail lowered her head, stealing a secret nce at his handsome profile. She smiled and tucked the


    lipstick into her pocket.


    ¡°By the way, let me take you to the hospital for your injured foot!¡± Jacob suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it doesn¡¯t hurt!¡± Abigail interjected.


    However, a sharp pain shot through her ankle even with a slight movement. Despite her mastery of


    facial expressions, she couldn¡¯t hide the grimace of pain.

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218


    Jacob smiled, finding Abigail¡¯s grimace exceptionally adorable, oblivious to its unttering nature.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t take this sprain lightly. We need to go to the hospital now,¡± he said gently but with an air


    of unquestionable authority. ¡°Listen to me. I¡¯ll apany you!¡±


    Abigail nodded, smiling sweetly as she leaned back in her seat. It felt as though she was submerged in


    a pot of sweet honey.


    ¨C


    Later in the evening, Linda returned home and immediately noticed Evelyn¡¯s troubled expression.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Linda¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Is it Pammy?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Evelyn looked at her and reluctantly nodded. ¡°She somehow learned that Mrs. Jenner has cancer, and


    she¡­¡±


    rmed, Linda was about to rush upstairs, but Evelyn stopped her. ¡°Madam, is it true?¡±


    Linda remained silent for a moment before softly answering, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I think this¡­ is a bitplicated.¡± Evelyn frowned. ¡°After she returned, she locked herself in her room


    without crying or causing a scene. She didn¡¯t evene out for dinner! Madam, does she¡­ me


    you?¡±


    Linda¡¯s heart ached as if an invisible hand had hollowed her outpletely.


    She brought dinner to Lina¡¯s door and hesitated for a few minutes before lightly knocking.


    To her surprise, Lina swiftly opened the door and appeared unusually calm.


    Linda¡¯s ominous feeling grew stronger. She pessimistically thought that this calmness was likely the


    calm before the storm.


    She took a deep breath, preparing to say something but heard her daughter¡¯s soft and gentle voice


    calling her, ¡°Mom, I was about toe downstairs to eat something. Why did you bring it up here?¡±


    Linda froze.


    Lina smiled at her and took the tray from her hand, naturally linking arms with her as they entered the


    room.


    Linda¡¯s heart raced. Although Lina tried to appearposed, Linda could sense that her daughter was


    not in a good mood. Tears still lingered on her face.


    Linda gingerly held her daughter¡¯s hand and attempted to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault¡ª¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t say that!¡± Lina looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve been too focused on worktely and


    neglected my family.


    ¡°I neglected both of my mothers.¡± Lina gently caressed Linda¡¯s face. ¡°I know that both of you must want


    me by your side, right?¡±


    ¡°Pammy¡­¡± Linda¡¯s voice choked, her eyes instantly welling up.


    ¡°Gia told me about it,¡± Lina said honestly. ¡°I was really anxious and angry when I heard her earlier¡­ I


    was anxious about my mother¡¯s condition and angry that both of you didn¡¯t tell me anything.


    ¡°But I quickly understood¡­¡± Tears welled up in Lina¡¯s eyes. ¡°Both of you did it for me to prevent me


    from worrying.¡±


    Lina ced her hand on the back of Linda¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, can I take some time¡­ to take care of my


    mother? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle back every day.


    ¡°Because I¡­ I want to be with both of you. Because you are the most important people in my life!¡±


    Linda¡¯s tears streamed down as she tightly embraced her daughter.


    Before entering the room, countless scenes had yed in Linda¡¯s mind of Lina ming her. She had


    even thought that Lina might have been influenced and would resent her because of this situation.


    Linda was pleasantly surprised and even more heartbroken with her daughter by her daughter¡¯s


    understanding.


    All the grievances and bitterness umted over 20 yearspletely vanished at that moment. The


    faint resentment she harbored toward Jesse and Melissa also dissipated.


    With a daughter like this, all the suffering was worth it¡­


    Lina hugged her back, gently caressing her back. It seemed as though their roles had switched at that


    moment¡ªLina became the gentle mother, while Linda transformed into a crying child.


    A low voice suddenly came from the doorway. ¡°Um¡­ C-Can Ie in?¡±

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219


    Linda and Lina were momentarily stunned, their attention drawn to the door in unison.


    Nichs stood there, wearing a harmless smile. He had been pacing outside his daughter¡¯s room for a


    while, even before Linda brought the tray upstairs. He was concerned that his daughter hadn¡¯t eaten


    and was in a bad mood. The fear of losing the daughter they had worked so hard to find haunted him.


    However, he didn¡¯t know how to approach her. He was a father, a man, and there were certain things


    that girls might not want to discuss with a man.


    While he had been hesitating, he saw Linda going upstairs, so he quickly hid to the side. After Linda


    knocked on the door and entered, he sneaked half of his body out and peeked inside, straining his ears


    to listen.


    But the more he listened, the more something seemed off. Why were these two crying so much?


    Anxious, Nichs knocked on the door and walked over, pretending to be passing by.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I was about to go to the study.¡± He smiled. ¡°I just happened to pass by here and heard you two


    crying¡­ Hey, Linda, are you bullying my precious daughter?¡±


    Nichs kept exchanging nces with Linda as he spoke, hoping she would y along. However, his


    attempt at humor fell t and only made his wife burst intoughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny at all,¡± Linda said, her lips curling up as she looked at Lina. ¡°Don¡¯t mind your father. He¡¯s


    naturallycking in humor. When he was young, he used to cause trouble at Uncle Zephyr and Aunt


    Cordelia¡¯s cafe, scaring away customers with his grin!¡±


    ¡°Are you remembering it wrong?¡± Nichs widened his eyes and retorted, ¡°Zephyr is clearly the one


    with a poker face!¡±


    ¡°Then what kind of face do you have?¡± Lindaughed. ¡°A kidney bean face?¡±


    Nichs admitted defeat, and the three of them burst intoughter.


    Lina held onto her father with one hand and her mother with the other, just as she used to hold hands


    with Jesse and Melissa when she was little. She treasured moments of happiness like this.


    ¡°Good girl, there¡¯s no need to be troubled,¡± Nichs said, patting Lina¡¯s head. ¡°I know about your


    adoptive mother¡­ To be honest, your mother and I me those two. We me them for not sending


    you back after saving you, causing us to suffer for 20 years. But¡­


    ¡°But I¡¯ve always told your mother, and I¡¯ve been consoling myself. The past cannot be undone. The


    only thing we can do is cherish the present.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, we won¡¯t hold it against them anymore¡­ Besides, they¡¯ve also sacrificed a lot


    for you in these 20 years. They raised you, and you should repay their kindness.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Your adoptive mother needs you now,¡± Nichs said, his eyes brimming with tender love as he held


    her hand. ¡°You need to take care of her, but not at that hospital.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the confusion?¡± Nichs became haughty. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for that brat Zuko to show up? His


    family has a joint hospital established by his grandfather. Didn¡¯t he tell you!?


    ¡°If that brat doesn¡¯t help with this favor, he can forget about marrying my daughter!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting senile, aren¡¯t you? Saying such things!¡± Linda scolded him with a hard pinch. ¡°Go to


    bed. Don¡¯t disturb our daughter¡¯s rest!¡±


    ¡°Hey, sweetheart, I¡¯m serious!¡±


    Nichs was pushed out by his wife, assuming the stance of an authoritative father-inw.


    ¡°I need to test that brat properly! If he can¡¯t pass my test, he can forget about marrying my precious


    daughter!¡±


    ¡°Now you call him a brat? You treated him like your own son before!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that was before!¡± Nichs refused to ept it. ¡°Besides, Zephyr kicked me in the back! I have


    to seek revenge on his son for that!¡±


    ¡°Nichs! Don¡¯t forget that you kicked him too!¡± Linda pulled out her secret weapon. She twisted


    Nichs¡¯ ear, causing him to yelp in pain. ¡°You old man, go to bed! Don¡¯t make me bring out the


    washboard!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ Sweetheart, be gentle!¡±


    Lina watched the loving, bickering backs of her parents and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She returned to


    her room andy down on the bed, feeling rxed.


    As expected, Zuko called to bid her goodnight.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    The first words that came out of his deep and husky voice were: ¡°Miss me?¡±


    Lina simply smiled and didn¡¯t answer.


    Zuko didn¡¯t tease her either and spoke seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for your mother¡¯s hospital


    transfer.¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not fast, Uncle Nichs might never let me marry you, right?¡±


    Lina was taken aback. She really suspected that Zuko had nted a bug in her house.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised.¡± Zuko chuckled. ¡°Actually, I could tell from the way Uncle Nichs looked at me


    last time when I dropped you home¡­ My dad said that all fathers-inw in the world have the same


    look in their eyes when they see their sons-inw. My grandfather didn¡¯t like him at all back then!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t like him?¡± Lina chuckled mischievously. ¡°Then why does he keep sending him Ult-Alpha?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Realization hit Zuko. She knew everything and deliberately wanted to see him flustered that night! Her


    laughter over the phone was like a kitten¡¯s pawing at his heart, making him restless.


    While Linaughed, she turned over and suddenly felt a sharp pain in her waist. She couldn¡¯t help but


    let out a soft gasp.


    Zuko was rmed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Lina rubbed her waist. ¡°Zuko, the ointments you gotst time don¡¯t seem to work well.


    They don¡¯t have much effect on the pain in my waist.¡±


    Zuko¡¯s expression fell as a thought crossed his mind.


    Those medications from Southeast Aciatic were meant for external injuries, providing relief to surface


    symptoms but not addressing the root cause. Perhaps her real injury was internal.


    Zuko spoke seriously. ¡°Lina, while Aunt Melissa is transferring hospitals, get yourself checked at the


    joint hospital too!¡±


    Lina paused and asked softly after a while, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s serious? But the pain onlyes and


    goes. It¡¯s not usually painful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why it¡¯s concerning.¡± Zuko sighed softly. ¡°Let¡¯s get it checked, so I can be at ease.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lina replied softly with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220


    On the other side¡­


    When Abigail arrived at the hospital, she learned that Jackie had already arranged for a private doctor


    who had been waiting for her.


    Jacob carried her discreetly through a passage to reach the consultation room.


    Abigail¡¯s ankle wasn¡¯t seriously injured and only required a few days of rest and medication. However,


    her immediate concern was her shooting schedule.


    The nurse replied, ¡°Ms. Fox, scenes that require you to stand cannot be filmed, but those where you


    can sit or lie down and deliver lines are fine.¡±


    The doctor frowned and advised, ¡°With your foot injured like this, you shouldn¡¯t even consider filming.


    You need to focus on recovering first.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t keep the entire crew waiting for me!¡± Abigail worriedly took out her phone and called Jackie.


    To her surprise, her usually attentive agent started to stutter, ¡°Um¡­ Abigail, the van¡¯s maintenance isn¡¯t


    completed yet¡­ Oh, no, it needs major repairs and will take at least a week!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Abigail widened her eyes. ¡°Then, can youe and pick me up and drop me off?¡±


    ¡°Baby, please understand! I have other work to attend to¡­ Uh, you¡¯ll have to figure out your own way


    to the set!¡±


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    After saying that, Jackie abruptly ended the call, leaving Abigail fuming and tempted to throw her


    phone.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°What a jerk! How dare he speak to me like that now?! Can you believe¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jacob said gently. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you to the set during this period and then bring you


    back home?¡±


    Abigail¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she thought she might have misheard him. When she looked up, she


    met Jacob¡¯s sincere gaze and froze.


    Only then did she realize she was sitting on the bed with one leg bent and her arm resting on it while


    her other leg swung back and forth¡­ like a female Tarzan. She had also shouted loudly¡­


    It was over! Everything was over!


    In a moment of despair, she had exposed her true self¡ªand in front of Jacob!


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She closed her eyes in agony, feeling hopeless and wishing she could dig a hole to bury herself.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jacob grew concerned. ¡°Is your foot still hurting?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Abigail weakly shook her head and pointed to her chest. ¡°It hurts here, in my heart¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jacob was taken aback. ¡°Did you hurt yourself here while filming?¡±


    Abigail looked at him, struggling to force a smile that resembled more of a wince.


    Jacob couldn¡¯t decipher the meaning behind her smile and remained on edge, fearing any further


    mishap. ¡°Maybe¡­ let¡¯s not stay here any longer. I¡¯ll take you back!¡±


    Before Abigail could respond, Jacob picked up the sunsses and hat next to him and ced them on


    her. Then, like a prince carrying a princess, he held her in his arms and swiftly walked out of the room.


    From the emergency room to the parking lot, he was thrilled,pletely unaware of the weary girl in


    his arms.


    As they drove up from the basement, Jacob was entirely absorbed in nning how to transport Abigail


    to and from the set in theing week.


    However, someone suddenly rushed in front of his car!


    Jacob was startled and hit the brakes, extending his hand to shield Abigail from falling forward due to


    the sudden stop. The first thing he asked after stopping the car was, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Abigail felt a warm sensation in her heart. How could she be in any danger? He had fastened her


    seatbelt in the underground parking lot just moments ago, and he had shielded her with his hand now.

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221


    However, the ce Jacob¡¯s hand hadnded and was blocking¡­


    Abigail looked down, and Jacob realized something at that moment¡ªhis hand was touching her chest!


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Ahh, sorry, sorry!¡± Jacob eximed, sweating from the shock. He quickly retracted his hand as if he


    had been electrocuted.


    ¡®Oh no! I am doomed!¡¯ he thought.


    He had touched her there out of panic. Would Abigail think he was an experienced pervert?


    He shut his eyes in embarrassment, wanting to disappear. He wished he could bury himself in a hole.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m alright,¡± Abigail said, blushing. She couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face.


    At the same time, Abigail looked up and noticed a woman running over through the window. She


    realized it was Gia.


    ¡®So, it was Gia who stopped the car?¡¯ she thought.


    Abigail bit her lip as the moment of happiness of being ¡®intimate¡¯ with Jacob was gone. She crossed her


    arms, regaining her intimidating, arrogant face. She was ready to fight.


    But what was she fighting for? Gia was his official girlfriend, and what was she to him?


    Abigail¡¯s expression sank, and she took a deep breath. Looking at Jacob, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll sit at the back.


    Your girlfriend is here.¡±


    Jacob panicked. He almost slipped and said, ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend!¡±


    But thinking of the mission Zuko had assigned to him, he clenched his fists and swallowed his words.


    Abigail sighed. As she was about to remove the seatbelt, she suddenly felt a skinny hand holding it.


    The warmth of his palm surprised her.


    ¡°Jacob, Jacob!¡± Gia mmed the car window.


    Jacob, who usually had a good temper, rolled his eyes hard and pressed the button to wind down the


    window.


    Gia was angry to see Abigail sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Hey, w-what¡¯s this? Why is she here!?¡±


    Abigail was angry too. However, Gia was the official girlfriend in this scenario. Her feelings for Jacob


    were shameless, so she thought she would just tolerate this.


    But someone else was unwilling to tolerate it.


    Jacob¡¯s voice was low and cold as he enunciated each word clearly. ¡°What do you mean? Ms. Abigail


    hurt her foot. I sent her to the hospital. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gia¡¯s cheeks flushed, her voice shaking.


    ¡°When I ask you to pick me up, you tell me you don¡¯t want to drive because gas is expensive and ask


    me to save money by taking the train¡­ So, you¡¯re notining about gas prices when it¡¯s her?¡±


    Moreover, Gia had only been in his car twice. He would get her to sit at the back every time.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jacob had sugarcoated his response twice. ¡°The passenger seat isn¡¯t safe. Sit behind me. That¡¯s the


    safest ce!¡±


    Gia used to think it was sweet of her boyfriend to say that. She even posted on social media to show


    him off.


    However, she was rendered speechless by ament. [Are you sure your boyfriend sit at the back


    because he doesn¡¯t want to see your face?]


    Gia was angry but didn¡¯t take it to heart. She treated those haters¡¯ments as jealousy.


    However, seeing Abigail sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat with her own eyes made her feel otherwise. It


    was the girlfriend¡¯s exclusive seat!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Jacob!¡± she screamed. ¡°Who is your girlfriend exactly!?¡±


    ¡°Okay, stop it. Why are you screaming?¡± Jacob looked annoyed. ¡°Ms. Abigail hurt her foot. She can¡¯t


    really walk. So what if I got her to sit in the passenger¡¯s seat and send her home?


    ¡°Gia, I noticed you¡¯re bing more and more irrational. You¡¯re being dramatic about such a small


    thing!


    ¡°How are you any different from a shrew to be behaving like this? I thought you were a thoughtful


    person who wouldn¡¯t be calcting. I think I was wrong about you!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s words shocked Abigail, but there was a strange feeling about it¡ªalmost a sense of


    satisfaction.


    It was weird. When she misunderstood him as Lina¡¯s boyfriend, she wanted to teach him a lesson,


    thinking he was a douchebag when she saw him taking Gia to the party.


    But now¡­


    Gia was pale with rage, ring fiercely at Abigail.


    ¡°Wait, something doesn¡¯t add up.¡± Jacob turned his head to look at Gia. ¡°I brought Ms. Abigail to treat


    her foot. It¡¯ste, so what are you doing at the hospital?¡±

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Gia was unable to answer Jacob¡¯s question.


    Meanwhile, Tobias caught up with her.


    ¡°Hey, are you ditching me? I have a big wound on my head. They¡¯re removing the stitches today, and


    you¡¯re ditching me?¡± he angrily questioned Gia.


    Panicked, Gia looked around. Tobias¡¯ head was still wrapped in gauze, but he could speak more clearly


    now. He limped to the car and looked at the luxurious Mercedes G-ss before ncing inside.


    Jacob frowned and rolled up the window on Abigail¡¯s side right away. He got her to put on sunsses


    and a cap before stepping out of the car. There was mockery and disdain in his eyes as he looked at


    Tobias.


    Jacob chuckled. ¡°Are you not going to introduce us, Gia?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Tobias also looked at Gia. ¡°Wait, you guys know each other?¡±


    Gia hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡°H-He¡¯s Jacob, my boyfriend. And this is Mr. Tobias


    Chambers, the project manager from the Thompson Group¡¯s film studio.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chambers?¡± Jacob revealed a cryptic smile and extended his hand. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet


    you, Mr. Chambers.¡±


    Tobias nced at Jacob and shook his hand forcefully. He knew Gia had awyer boyfriend, but he


    didn¡¯t realize he was not only outstanding but also wealthy.


    He wondered if there was something wrong with Gia. She left such an impressive boyfriend to be with


    him!? Was it all about money? Did she want to secure a house from the Thompson Group?


    Tobias cleared his throat and adopted a managerial tone. ¡°Hello, Mr. Welsh. That¡¯s quite the car you


    have there! Why don¡¯t you drop me home? I live in the Southern City District, not far from here, just


    about 20 kilometers!¡±


    Jacob scoffed. ¡°Mr. Chambers, is there some misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± Tobias red at him, pointing at his head. ¡°Look! Do you know who did


    this?¡±


    Gia grabbed his sleeve anxiously.


    Jacob had a hunch about what was going on from their interaction. Considering the evidence he had


    gathered, he had an idea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me my girlfriend did this?¡±


    ¡°Yes! She did!¡± Tobias scoffed, looking at Jacob. ¡°Since you¡¯re her boyfriend, you should take


    responsibility! I¡¯m not asking you for money. Just drop me home, alright?¡±


    ¡°Not a problem.¡± Jacob smiled and then nced at Gia. ¡°Since Mr. Chambers requested it, do as he


    says. In fact, I suggest you not only take him home but also stay with him to take care of him as


    compensation for what you did.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Gia and Tobias were stunned. While they were at a loss for words, Jacob got back into the car, started


    the engine, and drove away.


    He even rolled down the window and yelled at them, ¡°Mr. Chambers, get Gia to send you home! Don¡¯t


    worry. I¡¯m an open-minded man!¡±


    Tobias was shocked, and then he red at Gia. He ended up taking a taxi to the hospital, and now he


    also had to take a taxi home.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± he cursed. ¡°My life has been a mess since you entered it!¡±


    ¡°Tobias!¡±


    Tobias ignored Gia and tapped on an app to call a taxi.


    The ride arrived quickly, and just as Gia was about to get in, Tobias pushed her onto the ground.


    ¡°Go home by yourself!¡± He mmed the door shut, criticizing her. ¡°Do you want to take advantage of


    me again? Bitch, please!¡±


    ¨C


    Zuko wore a satisfied smile as he opened the envelope and thoroughly read the documents inside.


    ¡°These are the pieces of evidence showing Tobias and Gia¡¯s plot to sell thend,¡± he said, cing the


    papers in front of Lina. ¡°Do you have anything to add?¡±


    She smiled and expertly retrieved more data from theputer.


    After driving Gia out of the Thompsons, she had theputer Gia used screened. As expected, she


    found valuable information.


    ¡°Not only are they scheming, but they¡¯re already putting it into action,¡± Lina said. ¡°Tobias hurry to find a


    buyer, so he must be eager to make it happen.¡±


    Zuko ced his hands on her shoulders gently. ¡°Worry often clouds one¡¯s judgment. We should take


    advantage of this opportunity and catch him red-handed.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lina was surprised. ¡°How do we do that?¡±


    ¡°When they¡¯re making the deal, of course!¡± Toph walked in, showing his bright smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,


    Pammy. My brother has everything ready!¡±


    Lina looked at Zuko with adoration in her eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s greedy, so dealing with him is easy.¡± Zuko smirked. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely take the bait when a super


    buyer shows up!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be the super buyer?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Zuko smiled. ¡°It requires acting skills. We¡¯ll have a professional do it!¡±


    ¨C


    A few dayster, a mysterious force suddenly appeared in Centrolis¡¯ stock market.


    A foreignpany called Aureneil Industrial emerged out of nowhere and took over the stock market.


    They repeatedly informed the media about their intention to invest in Centrolis and find the best


    candidate to coborate with. They were particrly interested in the profitable property business.


    Everyone was curious about the mastermind behind Aureneil Industrial, and spections were rife.


    Some thought they had the support of a consortium.


    Others believed they were about to break the monopoly of the four families in Centrolis and be


    the fifth.


    Tobias felt uneasy as he sat in his office during these two days.


    After some effort, he managed to obtain the phone number of someone insignificant from Aureneil


    Industrial. He wanted to discuss a coboration, but the response disappointed him.


    ¡°Manypanies want to work with us, so get in line,¡± the person on the other end said.


    Tobias¡¯ foolishpetitiveness was triggered. How could he not get what he wanted?


    He bragged in the call, ¡°Tell your boss mynd is valuable. There¡¯s nothing like it in the whole of


    Centrolis! Moreover, the Thompsons are backing thisnd, so your boss won¡¯t face any


    consequences!¡±

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223


    ¡°Sir, what you said is quite interesting!¡± The cold voice dripped with mockery. ¡°We¡¯re a proper foreign


    corporation. How could we possibly do something that vites Centrolis¡¯w?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s not what I meant! Hello?¡±


    The person on the other end had already hung up before Tobias could continue.


    ¨C


    On the other side of the phone.


    Aurelia was dressed in a bright blue dress. Shezily put down the phone and smiled mischievously at


    Zuko and Lina.


    ¡°This voice changer is amazing!¡± she eximed. ¡°It changed my voice to a man¡¯s!¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Your acting skills are superb, Aunt Aurelia!¡± Zuko praised. ¡°You¡¯re truly my uncle¡¯s talented protegee!¡±


    Aurelia winked and took Lina¡¯s hand. The more she looked at her, the more she liked her. Lina felt the


    same way¡ªit was as if they had known each other for a long time.


    During herst visit to the pce, Lina didn¡¯t have proper clothes to wear and had to borrow Aurelia¡¯s


    gown. Now, seeing Aurelia in person, she was amazed that even in middle age, she still looked


    stunning.


    Aurelia¡¯s mixed-race features gave her a deep and unforgettable beauty that wasplemented by her


    natural elegance.


    ¡°How about that?¡± Zuko sat next to Lina and grabbed her shoulders, smiling. ¡°I told you my aunt is


    beautiful. I didn¡¯t lie, right? It¡¯s a shame my uncle is so busy these days, thanks to my dad. Otherwise,


    you could meet him today!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she meets him.¡± Aurelia shrugged. ¡°The most important thing is that I¡¯ve met our


    Pammy. That makes the trip worth it!¡±


    ¡°Aunt?¡± Zuko was startled, but then he remembered. ¡°Your¡­ Pammy?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Aurelia thought for a moment and then answered seriously, ¡°Nephew-inw!¡±


    Just as Toph walked in holding Renee¡¯s hand, he heard the conversation and burst intoughter. Only


    Zuko¡¯s threatening re made him stop.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s focus on business!¡± Aurelia looked at her cute nephews. ¡°Was my acting convincing?¡±


    ¡°Very!¡± Zuko nodded.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°But I¡¯ve rejected him a couple of times.¡± Aurelia frowned. ¡°Won¡¯t he know when to stop? Won¡¯t we be


    unable to catch him red-handed?¡±


    ¡°Tobias is greedy, so he won¡¯t back off,¡± Toph assured with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Aurelia! He¡¯ll


    definitely call again!¡±


    Renee, still smiling, approached and took Aurelia¡¯s phone. Familiarly, she downloaded a few voice


    changer apps.


    ¡°Your Highness, these are voice changer apps. You can use a different one every time to make it seem


    like thepany has many employees.¡±


    Aurelia smiled, watching these high-spirited young people. It reminded her of the time when she used


    to dance and sing in her nomadic dress.


    ¨C


    During the board of directors meeting, Nichs deliberately mentioned that there might be a mole in


    thepany. He wanted to get to the bottom of it and eliminate the mole.


    Tobias had been in a state of panic for the past few days, feeling like an ant on a hot pan. Despite the


    Thompson Group¡¯s size, he was merely an employee with limited influence. Only Melvin, among the


    directors, had some say, and Tobias knew he was just a tool.


    Though he recognized his status, he still wanted to gain some advantage for himself. He had his eyes


    set on the piece ofnd where the film studio was supposed to be built.


    Never did he imagine that the truth would eventuallye to light. The stress had caused mouth


    ulcers, and even drinking water was painful.


    Frustrated, he hurled the ss at the door.


    Coincidentally, Gia was visiting, and some of the crushed ss fell on her feet, making her scream in


    shock.

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224


    ¡°Why are you screaming!?¡± Tobias was growing increasingly irritated with her. It seemed like nothing


    had gone right since they got together.


    Gia tried hard to suppress her rage and forced a smile. ¡°I-I just wanted to ask if you found a buyer for


    the two pieces ofnd for the building.¡±


    ¡°Forget it! I get angry just thinking about it!¡± He red at her. ¡°Aureneil Industrial doesn¡¯t want to work


    with me. I couldn¡¯t convince them, even after mentioning the Thompson Group!¡±


    ¡°Aureneil Industrial?¡± She was stunned, remembering a foreignpany that had been making waves


    recently.


    However, her instincts told her that the more colorful a mushroom was, the more poisonous it could be.


    Moreover, thepany seemed to have connections in Southern Aciatic.


    Every thought of Southern Aciatic reminded Gia of Lina, and her rage grew uncontroble.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good thing they don¡¯t want to work with you!¡± She fumed, sitting on the couch. ¡°What if


    they¡¯re frauds? What if they take the money and run off to Southern Aciatic after signing the contract?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Tobias grabbed her and heartlessly tossed her aside.


    She staggered and hit the corridor wall. Her ears were ringing.


    ¡°Tobias! You¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? When have I ever made a wrong decision?¡± He looked at her with disdain. ¡°Did you


    know that this consortium has the backing of Southern Aciatic¡¯s royalty? Do you think Southern


    Aciatic¡¯s king is a fraud? Are they here just to scam me? What do they want from me!?¡±


    ¡°Royalty?¡± Something felt off when she heard that. She quickly moved forward to grab his arm.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But he dodged her as if avoiding a rabid dog. He then shoved her away with force as she approached


    him.


    They pushed each other back and forth, their noise filling the entire office corridor.


    ¡°You can¡¯t work with them, Tobias!¡± she screamed at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you, bitch!?¡±


    ¡°You promised me a house. You said you would give me¡­ a big house so my parents and brother


    could move there! You have to keep your word!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Gia felt like she was going crazy. ¡°If you work with them and they turn out to be frauds, I¡¯ll lose my


    house!¡±


    Her voice came out loud, and she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears as she squatted on the ground.


    The house meant a lot to her. It was a symbol of her sess, the foundation for a good life in Centrolis.


    More importantly, it was her bargaining chip to show off to her family.


    Gia, who had grown up in a patriarchal family for over 20 years, wanted to surpass her brother to prove


    that daughters could be just as sessful as sons.


    Thus, she was determined to climb the socialdder and associate herself with the wealthy.


    Her initial intention to be friends with Lina was genuine.


    However, everything changed when Melvin revealed Lina¡¯s true identity to her, throwing her mentality


    into disarray.


    That was how things unfolded.


    During sleepless nights, Gia often wondered if they would have ended up as enemies if she had


    treated Lina as a genuine friend and protected her.


    Definitely not.


    Lina was a loyal person. Once she made up her mind, she would stand by that decision forever.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She regretted her actions.


    Yet, there was no turning back. She was destined to keep going down this path, further and further


    away from her true self.

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225


    Tobias pped Gia hard while she was distracted. At that moment, he lost his rationality, and the piece


    ofnd became a hot potato.


    He wanted to sell it secretly, take the money, and run away. He roared with bloodshot eyes and a


    ferocious face, ¡°I¡¯ll destroy whoever dares to block my way to wealth!¡±


    His phone suddenly rang, and he looked at the unknown number in surprise.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    A gentle woman¡¯s voice spoke. ¡°May I know if this is Mr. Chambers?¡±


    Tobias¡¯ expression softened, and his expression changed. He no longer looked like a devil.


    ¡°Hello¡­ Yes, I am! May I know who this is?¡±


    ¡°I am Anna Collins, a senior assistant from Aureneil Industrial.¡±


    Tobias¡¯ cunning eyes lit up. ¡°Anna? Why are you calling?¡±


    Anna chuckled sweetly. ¡°Are you teasing me, Mr. Chambers? Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m calling? What did


    you inquire about in the past few days?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that your superiors are interested in mynd?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    She continued. ¡°Mr. Chambers, my superiors said that the Thompsons are considered a prominent


    family. Although they can¡¯tpare with the four families, they¡¯re quite powerful. We heard that they¡¯re


    developing a film studiotely¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± He smiled widely. ¡°Thend is just next to the film studio! Tell your superiors that they¡¯ll


    definitely make a profit by buying thisnd!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sir.¡± Anna chuckled. ¡°They said they¡¯d like to meet you! Which day is best for you?¡±


    ¨C


    Lina couldn¡¯t help butugh after ending the call.


    Abigail was picking photographs for the magazine. She tilted her head and nced at Lina before


    teasing her. ¡°If you keep this up, you¡¯ll havepetition in the entertainment industry!¡±


    ¡°No, no! The voice changer gets all the credit,¡± Lina replied.


    Lina noticed something off about Abigail today. She was usually career-driven, but she seemed


    distracted while picking photographs.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lina poked her with her elbow. ¡°Is there romance in the air?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Abigail widened her big eyes, making her face look out of proportion.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll stop teasing!¡± Lina grabbed her arm. ¡°Tell me the truth. Do you miss Jacob?¡±


    ¡°Not today.¡± Abigail smiled. ¡°Someone insisted on taking me to Jangasas!¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Abigail revealed the name of a female celebrity, Ca Clover, her good friend in the industry.


    Lina couldn¡¯t understand why Abigail was being dragged to Jangasas, but she showed Lina their


    conversation.


    Ca: [Hmm, there¡¯s a great aesthetic clinic in Jangasas. Go with me!]


    Abigail: [What¡­ There are so many ways to love yourself. Can¡¯t you refrain from altering your face?


    Your face isn¡¯t ugly, to begin with!]


    Ca: [I wouldn¡¯t be wasting money like this if I were as beautiful as you!]


    Abigail: [Is there a good aesthetic doctor in such a small ce? Don¡¯t get yourself into trouble and


    jeopardize your future!]


    Ca: [No, no! There are no paparazzi in that small city. It¡¯s a great distraction! Also, I heard that the


    Thompsons¡¯ daughter did stic surgery there, too!]


    Abigail: [What?]


    The conversation ended there. Lina was stunned after reading that part.


    ¡°The Thompsons¡¯ daughter¡­ Is that me?¡± Lina asked.


    ¡°Could it be me instead?¡± Abigail looked at her with big, innocent eyes. Then she held Lina¡¯s hand with


    concern. ¡°What happened, Lina? Did someone use your name to run ads without your permission?


    That¡¯s an infringement of name and portrait rights. You can sue them!¡±


    Lina looked at her quietly before bursting intoughter.


    Abigail was confused. ¡°What are youughing about?¡±


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve been studyingw!¡± Lina teased her.


    Abigail blushed. ¡°We were talking about you. Why did you drag me in?¡±


    Lina smiled and said nothing.


    She had heard that Zuko had asked Jacob the same question, and he had given the same answer.


    Outsiders could see that they liked each other.


    It¡¯s just that saying ¡°I like you¡± was a big deal to them. They would rather die than say it out loud.


    ¡®Forget it. Let them be.¡¯ Lina sighed while smiling. Time would prove everything, after all.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Lina cleared her throat. ¡°Since this involves me, I¡¯ll just drop by Jangasas, too.¡±


    Abigail thought for a while before nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    She quickly contacted Jackie to adjust her schedule.


    As her foot hadn¡¯t healed yet, she needed to bring her medicine.


    Lina felt warm. She hugged Abigail while smiling. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I hold such a high ce in your heart!


    It¡¯d be breaking news if the paparazzi caught you going to an aesthetic clinic!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± Abigail smirked like a little fox and patted Lina¡¯s cheeks. ¡°No matter what they say


    about me in the news, I have your mother-inw¡¯s backing!¡±


    Lina said, ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of Aunt Cordelia?


    ¡°What? You¡¯re depending on my inws now but not me? You sure are ungrateful!¡±


    Lina yfully pinched Abigail¡¯s arm, and they continued their friendly banter.


    ¨C


    Two dayster, they began their trip to Jangasas.


    They nned to drive themselves. After all, there were two celebrities among the three of them, and


    they would have more privacy if they drove themselves.


    Zuko verbally agreed to let her go on her own, but in reality, he secretly followed her in a car. He


    confidently imed he was out running an errand when he was caught!


    Meanwhile, Jacob¡¯s Mercedes G-ss was speeding as if flying in the otherne. He seemed excited.


    The two men each took onene while Abigail¡¯s private car, which had just been ¡®fixed¡¯, was in the


    middlene.


    Jackie was the only man capable of driving the threedies, who were either watching dramas or


    napping with their headphones on.


    He looked beaten as he drove, sandwiched between Zuko on the leftne and Jacob on the right. They


    provided protection on both sides.


    Despite being a seasoned driver with over ten years of experience, Jackie couldn¡¯t control the shaking


    of his hands as he gripped the steering wheel.

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    Soon, they arrived in Jangasas.


    Lina felt emotional seeing the ce where she grew up and the familiar scenery she knew so well¡ªthe


    alleys, streets, cafes, and ygrounds.


    Even the Jenners¡¯ old house in the alley brought back memories: the smoke in the alley, her mom¡¯s


    delicious food, and the explosive friendship between Mary and Melissa. It felt like a lifetime had passed


    since those days.


    Abigail exited the car with Lina, who was now in ¡®full armor¡¯. They held hands and walked along the


    road adorned with roses.


    Lina chuckled. ¡°If we keep going straight, we¡¯ll reach my university.¡±


    ¡°Do you like your school?¡± Abigail asked.


    ¡°I can only say I don¡¯t hate it,¡± Lina replied softly. ¡°It¡¯s a prestigious school, and my parents spent a lot


    of money to send me there for a better education. But it¡¯s filled with wealthy kids, and I don¡¯t really fit


    into their world, so¡­¡±


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t have many friends?¡± Abigail patted her arm. ¡°I know that feeling of loneliness. I


    experienced something simr when I first entered the entertainment industry.¡±


    Lina was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t deny that she had friends.


    Back then, she had Gia by her side. They used to walk hand in hand on the streets, wearing white


    dresses. When the wind blew, pollen wouldnd on their dresses, and they would smile as sweet as ice


    cream.


    However, as time passed, they went their separate ways.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina sighed, feeling the subtle pain in her waist growing worse.


    ¡°Look, Lina!¡± Abigail handed her phone to her.


    Ca had already gone to the aesthetic clinic, which was located in a secluded area and was known for


    its skilled doctor, attracting many celebrities.


    ¡°I asked Ca to take some pictures for me,¡± Abigail pointed to the screen, zooming in on the picture.


    ¡°That¡¯s the clinic¡¯s door.¡±


    Lina was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this the same clinic Gia had taken her to remove her birthmark and add her


    tear mole?


    ¡°Lina?¡± Abigail noticed her distress. ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lina said with a hint of grimness in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go there now!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Abigail was puzzled.


    Lina bit her lip, feeling the pain in her waist once more.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to ask the doctor about!¡± she said firmly.


    ¨C


    When they arrived at the clinic, Ca was already speaking to the cosmetic doctor.


    Lina signaled Abigail and quickly arranged for a private room next to the doctor¡¯s office, where they


    could observe what was happening inside clearly.


    The doctor was aware of this trick and understood that the visitors were likely celebrities who didn¡¯t


    want to be seen. Thus, she prepared a small room to attend to them discreetly after Ca left, avoiding


    encounters with other clients.


    Lina and Abigail smoothly entered the small room.


    At the same time, Zuko and Jacob arrived. The four of them held their breaths, focused on the room,


    and listened to what the cosmetic doctor was saying.


    ¡°Look at my face, doctor¡­ Do I need facial contouring surgery?¡± Ca asked.

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227


    The cosmetic doctor looked at Ca for a moment and smiled. ¡°No need! There¡¯s a type of injection I


    offer here. Take the package, and you¡¯ll achieve a small face effortlessly.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ca asked.


    The doctor chuckled. ¡°If you didn¡¯t believe me, you wouldn¡¯t havee all the way from Centrolis to my


    clinic, right?¡±


    Ca stuck out her tongue and secretly pressed the switch of the recording pen in her pocket.


    ¡°It¡¯s your first time here, miss. It makes sense that you¡¯re worried.¡± The doctor chuckled. ¡°Although my


    clinic is small, many celebritiese here! Eight out of ten A-list celebrities came for stic surgery!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, someone rmended me.¡± Ca smiled. ¡°I heard you weren¡¯t popr before. Things


    changed after you served the Thompsons¡¯ daughter?¡±


    The doctor squinted. ¡°What are you trying to ask, miss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just making conversation! I¡¯m also curious about what she did to her face. Do the same for me.


    Maybe I¡¯ll have her life after that¡ªgetting a wealthy dad, bing a princess!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re funny.¡± The doctor put on gloves. ¡°Ms. Thompson removed her birthmark and added a


    tear mole here. That¡¯s all!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Ca was shocked. ¡°Why did she remove her birthmark out of nowhere?¡±


    The doctor had a cryptic smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s the wealthy¡¯s thing. Let¡¯s stop talking about it! Have you


    decided on what you¡¯d like to do?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I won¡¯t for now.¡±


    Ca turned around and left.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    The doctor was annoyed. Just when she was going to stop her, the door to the room suddenly opened.


    Lina walked out. Her eyes were cold, and she showed a scary smile. ¡°Do you remember me, doctor?¡±


    The doctor was stunned. Her eyes widened, and she looked terrified.


    Lina smirked. ¡°Doctor, if I didn¡¯te here, I wouldn¡¯t have known you¡¯ve been using my name.


    ¡°How is it? Is my name useful? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve helped you make quite some money, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re Ms. Thompson?¡±


    The doctor¡¯s face turned pale, and beads of cold sweat were dripping. She dared not look into Lina¡¯s


    eyes.


    ¡°The spot where you removed my birthmark has been hurting,¡± Lina said coldly. ¡°I think only you can


    exin that to me!¡±


    ¨C


    A weekter, the coboration opportunity with Aureneil Industrial that Tobias had been waiting for had


    finallye.


    Different assistants had been calling him these days, from low-level to high-level. Given that the


    company was soaring in the stock market, he was confident and had high hopes for the coboration.


    However, he did not want a signing ceremony. He had initially suggested meeting in private to sign the


    agreement. They would get thend after they paid Tobias, and everyone would be happy.


    However, Aureneil Industrial disagreed.


    One of the assistants said, ¡°Our CEO takes the sense of ceremony seriously. How can we not have a


    signing ceremony?¡±


    Tobias asked with a smile, ¡°Can we not¡­ make a fanfare out of it?¡±


    After all, he was worried that they would attract the police.


    The assistant answered with a smile, ¡°Mr. Chambers, the signing ceremony will happen at the most


    luxurious hotel in Centrolis, the Splendor Hotel, at 2:00 p.m. on the dot. Our CEO will be there too.


    Don¡¯te if you don¡¯t want to work with us!¡±


    How could Tobias let this opportunity slip? He agreed to it out of panic.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228


    In the VIP room of the Splendor Hotel, Tobias and Gia finally met the CEO, Aurelia, who was adorned


    in a luxurious dress and gold essories. Aurelia¡¯s sophisticated and beautiful face was still visible,


    even with her sunsses on.


    Tobias couldn¡¯t help but admire her from a distance. As a regr man, he knew he could never get


    close to such a stunning woman, especially with her ck-suited bodyguards surrounding her.


    A middle-aged man wearing sunsses was beside her. He seemed familiar to Tobias.


    Neil spoke firmly, crossing his arms. ¡°Mr. Chambers, is there something on my face? You seem to be


    looking at me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no!¡± Tobias quickly put on a fawning smile. ¡°I was just thinking¡­ You look remarkably familiar.


    Have we met before? Oh yes, you resemble a famous actor!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Neil deepened his voice with a clear tone. ¡°Do you think I might be even taller and more


    good-looking than that actor?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Absolutely! You are,¡± Tobias quickly agreed.


    Aurelia cleared her throat and raised her chin arrogantly.


    Neil immediately introduced her as the CEO of theirpany and his interpreter.


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Sunny!¡± Tobias got up to shake her hand, but she ignored him and sipped her floral tea.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Neil rolled his eyes discreetly, annoyed by Tobias¡¯ behavior and ming his nephew, Zuko, for putting


    him through this.


    Aurelia, however, surprised Tobias and Gia by speaking fluently in Chaisene and the local dialect of


    Southeast Aciatic.


    Neil chuckled and handed an agreement to Tobias, mentioning it was the rough coboration proposal.


    Tobias studied the agreement carefully and realized that the conditions were greatly beneficial to him,


    even including a house for him.


    Gia was ecstatic about this development. She had warned him about potential fraud earlier but was


    more eager than ever to proceed now.


    Tobias teased her, ¡°Remember how you didn¡¯t trust them? Look at the detailed agreement they¡¯ve


    presented!¡±


    Gia pretended to be impressed and urged him to sign quickly, reminding him about the house for her


    parents.


    However, just as Tobias was about to sign, Neil interrupted him. ¡°Wait, Mr. Chambers.¡±


    Confused, Tobias asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Neil exined, ¡°Our CEO has a few questions that require your honest answers. Since we¡¯ll be


    partners, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t hide anything from us, right?¡±


    Gia encouraged Tobias to be truthful, saying they had a valuable buyer now, and he shouldn¡¯t miss this


    opportunity.


    Neil listened attentively to Aurelia¡¯s questions, then bowed respectfully before moving behind Tobias


    and Gia.


    He then addressed them, ¡°Our CEO wants to know if the trade is illegal.¡±

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229


    Tobias was at a loss for words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be troubled, Mr. Chambers,¡± Neil said with a smile. ¡°There are many illegal


    businesses in Southern Aciatic that are thriving! So, as long as it¡¯s a profitable venture, it¡¯s all good!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Tobias became enthusiastic. ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention that thend belongs to the Thompson


    Group? They wanted to build a film studio, but I personally believe it¡¯s better suited for a residential


    area. It will definitely be valuable in the future!¡±


    ¡°So, they disagreed with your proposal?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ That foolish Nichs spoils his wife when he¡¯s not out fighting. He knows nothing about


    running a business!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Tobias¡¯ tone was filled with disdain, and Neil felt angered as he listened. ¡°So, Mr. Chambers, did you


    take it for yourself then?¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ exactly.¡± Tobias felt his lips dry. ¡°Bro, the film studio upies arge piece ofnd. It¡¯s not like


    anyone would notice if I used some of it for houses. Does that really count as stealing?


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s a way to make a fortune! Who wouldn¡¯t want to make money? This piece ofnd isn¡¯t


    even in the film studio¡¯s blueprint! Nichs probably forgot about it. What¡¯s the harm in using it?¡±


    ¡°Ha, but I heard he was nning to build an orphanage,¡± Neil said.


    Neil nced at Tobias, exuding a cold and overbearing charisma even through his sunsses.


    Tobias lowered his head and admitted, ¡°Yes¡­ I know, but what¡¯s the point of building an orphanage? It


    doesn¡¯t generate money. They¡¯re just throwing money away. Only Nichs would manage to run a


    loss-making business!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Sir, is there anything else the CEO would like to ask?¡± Gia interjected, impatient to proceed. She


    had prepared the agreement and pen. ¡°Let¡¯s sign the agreement if there are no more questions!¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Tobias checked his watch and smiled. ¡°I checked with a psychic today. The lucky time is


    from 1:00 p.m. to 3:00 p.m. It¡¯s the perfect time! Let¡¯s sign the agreement now!¡±


    ¡°Wow, Mr. Chambers even checked with a psychic?¡±


    The elegantly dressed woman got up and raised her left hand at that moment.


    Neil hurried toward her and extended his right hand.


    Aurelia gracefully ced her left hand on Neil¡¯s right hand and walked over slowly, swaying her body


    like a visiting queen.


    Tobias and Gia were stunned. So, this CEO¡­ could speak in theirnguage?


    ¡°I understood everything you just said,¡± she said, removing her sunsses halfway. Her yful smile


    and doe eyes were captivating. ¡°So, Mr. Chambers, you checked with a psychic beforeing here?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Yes!¡± He grinned foolishly. ¡°I did, I did!¡±


    ¡°Then, did you check if today is a good day to end up behind bars?¡± Aurelia asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Aurelia and Neil dropped their pretense, removing their sunsses simultaneously. They wore cryptic


    smiles as their eyes bore into Tobias.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Chambers. It seems we can¡¯t work together after all!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tobias asked.


    As soon as he spoke, amotion broke out outside.


    The door swung open, and several police officers walked in.


    ¡°Tobias Chambers?¡± One of the police officers said, ¡°You¡¯re suspected of embezzlement, illegal profit-


    making, and fraud¡­ Pleasee with us now!¡±

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230


    Tobias stood frozen in terror, realizing the situation was dire.


    Gia attempted to escape, but the bodyguards, Aurelia, and Neil, surrounded her before she could make


    a move.


    ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± Tobias stammered, his mouth twitching nervously. ¡°There must be a


    misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°This CEO is a legitimate businesswoman from Southeast Aciatic, and we¡¯re doing legitimate business.


    We¡ª¡±


    Nichs¡¯ cold voice cut him off. ¡°Tobias Chambers, save your exnations for the judge.¡±


    Tobias¡¯s eyes widened, and his legs felt weak, as if all his blood had frozen.


    Nichs approached, exuding an intimidating aura despite nearing his 50s. The years seemed to have


    deepened his dominance and presence. His expression remained calm, and he coldly smirked at


    Tobias.


    ¡°Mr. Thompson¡ª¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I only know how to fight, kill, and bepletely clueless about management and


    business,¡± Nichs said, his tone biting.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Tobias, you dare to steal mynd right under my nose!¡± Nichs clenched his fists, his knuckles


    cracking. ¡°Do you know what this means in the underworld?¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Thompson¡­ Please listen to my exnation!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Tobias dropped to his knees, tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°Mr. Thompson, I have a family to support, and people depend on me. I just wanted to make more


    money! I made a mistake in a moment of confusion. Please, give me a chance to turn over a new leaf.


    I¡¯ll be absolutely loyal to you in the future. I¡¯ll do anything for you¡­¡±


    Nichs gave him a disdainful nce and kicked him in the chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been away from the gangs for many years, but thanks to you, I¡¯m reminded that even if I¡¯ve left,


    I¡¯m still a man of the gangs! ording to the underworld rules, I¡¯ll handle you!¡±


    Tobias copsed in terror.


    ¡°No¡­ You can¡¯t do this!¡± He struggled desperately. ¡°There arews! It¡¯s not like the old times in the


    gangs. The police are here¡­¡±


    However, as he looked around, he noticed the police officers were expressionless, showing no


    response.


    One of them stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Chambers, Mr. Thompson¡¯s punishment doesn¡¯t interfere with us


    enforcing thew!¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    Nichs smiled faintly and nced at Ian. Thetter dragged Tobias away.


    Fear gripped Gia as she witnessed Tobias¡¯ miserable screams.


    At that moment, Zuko entered, holding Lina¡¯s hand.


    Gia met Lina¡¯s icy gaze, and her heart felt as if an invisible hand was squeezing it. She hurried over,


    nearly kneeling, and tearfully begged for mercy.


    ¡°Lina¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Lina¡¯s voice was ice-cold. She took a step back, her gaze unwavering. ¡°Gia, I¡¯ve told


    you before I won¡¯t be deceived by you again!¡±


    ¡°Lina, my parents and younger brother rely on me for support! If something happens to me, what will


    they do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s their responsibility,¡± Lina replied coldly. ¡°They¡¯re all adults capable of taking care of themselves!¡±


    ¡°Lina Jenner!¡±


    Gia bit her lips, her eyes filled with fear and resentment.


    Zuko hugged Lina¡¯s shoulder and partly blocked her, offering her a sense of security.


    Gia said fiercely, ¡°Lina! Zuko! Have you ever considered that if something happens to me, then¡­¡±

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231


    ¡°You mean Jacob?¡± Zuko sneered. ¡°Gia, you worry too much. Do you really believe that a prominent


    lawyer like him would be so foolish as to fall for your scheme so easily?¡±


    Gia¡¯s mind exploded. Scenes shed through her mind¡ªJacob¡¯s coldness and contempt during their


    time together. Even when they went out for a meal, he would send her a Venmo request to split the bill


    with her. Yet, he seemed more enthusiastic toward herputer.


    After being stunned for a while, tears fell from Gia¡¯s eyes, and a madugh escaped her lips.


    ¡°Lina!¡± She turned to look at Lina, speaking recklessly. ¡°Do you really not care about our past friendship


    anymore? Have the police take me away today, and I¡¯ll post about you online tomorrow! I¡¯ll let the


    whole world know that you framed an old friend and are a heartless, cold-blooded monster!¡±


    ¡°Gia, what you¡¯ve done has already vited thew! Don¡¯t you understand?¡± She almost amused Lina.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me who vited thew, but also your adoptive mother!¡± Gia was hysterical. ¡°She found


    you but didn¡¯t report it to the police. Instead, she secretly kept you with her. Isn¡¯t that a crime?


    ¡°Let me tell you. I reported it to the police yesterday! They should be investigating her in the hospital


    right now! Hahaha¡­¡±


    Lina clenched her fists as she red at Gia.


    She was sure that Gia had truly gone crazy and was now struggling in desperation, trying to drag


    everyone around her down with her.


    Unfortunately, Gia had miscalcted again.


    Lina took a deep breath with a faint smile and casually said, ¡°Is that so? Then let me inform you. My


    mom has already contacted the police and exined everything!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is a Thompson affair!¡± Linda walked in and stood beside Nichs. The couple


    exchanged smiles.


    Linda then looked at Gia. Her expression was indifferent, but her gaze glinted with sharpness.


    ¡°After you reported it to the police, they immediately notified me, and I went to exin the situation,¡±


    she said calmly. ¡°Jesse and Melissa are our family members. The incident 20 years ago was just a


    misunderstanding among the family.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Lina¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she looked at Linda.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Linda held Lina¡¯s hand tightly and gave her a loving smile. ¡°A misunderstanding among family


    members would be resolved privately!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not like that!¡± Gia screamed hoarsely.


    Before Gia could make any crazy move, she was restrained by the Thompsons¡¯ bodyguards.


    Linda walked up to her.


    Gia saw her high heels that shone elegantly and suddenly remembered her childhood.


    ¨C


    She was seven years old that year and joined the dance ss at school, but she did not have a decent


    pair of dance shoes. She pleaded with her mother countless times to buy her a pair, and her mother


    finally agreed but then turned around and used the money for her brother¡¯s toys.


    Perhaps her twisted mindset started from that time.


    When she returned to the dance team, she used a carving knife to leave marks on all the dance shoes


    when everyone else was resting.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It was from that time that she developed a near-crazy obsession with money.


    She could do anything for money, even betray the only person who genuinely cared for her, Lina.


    It was all because of those shoes.


    ¨C


    Gia grinned and suddenly reached out to grab Linda¡¯s foot.


    Linda pulled back slightly with a gasp.


    Meanwhile, Gia said shakily with a twisted expression, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, these shoes of yours¡­


    They¡¯re so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking, if my mother had bought me those shoes back then, would I not have ended up like


    this?¡±

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232


    Zuko blurted out without thinking, ¡°They¡¯ll definitely agree!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Then, he met Zephyr¡¯s cryptic look and corrected himself. ¡°Uh¡­ They¡¯ll probably agree.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve prepared two sets of wedding gifts,¡± Cordelia said, looking at her son. ¡°One for you and


    one for Toph. If by then you still can¡¯t marry my two daughters-inw¡­¡±


    Zuko raised an eyebrow with a puzzled look.


    Cordelia smiled. ¡°Then you two don¡¯t have toe back either!¡±


    Zuko was rendered speechless.


    Zephyr hugged Cordelia by the waist with a heartyugh. Not having these two bratse back was


    just fine, as they wouldn¡¯t interrupt his alone time with his wife.


    Lina came out of the room, and her face lit up with a delighted smile when she saw the three of them.


    ¡°Uncle Zephyr, Aunt Cordelia! You¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Zuko hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m here too!¡±


    Lina took his hand in hers, smiling.


    ¡°My parents came to see Aunt Melissa and asked about the progress of her treatment.¡±Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Thanks for your concern, Uncle Zephyr and Aunt Cordelia. My mom¡¯s doing fine,¡± Lina replied politely.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ she¡¯s been eating less recently, probably due to the side effects of the medication.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s only temporary,¡± Cordelia gently reassured her, patting her shoulder. ¡°Fortunately, the


    cancer cells are under control, and your mom won¡¯t have any more problems!¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, we¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Cordelia liked this gentle, beautiful, and


    opinionated girl the more she looked at her. She felt that her foolish son was lucky to have had this


    engagement from an early age.


    Cordelia looked at Lina. ¡°By the way, I heard you¡¯re going to study in Denmaie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for a one-year program. I¡¯ll be graduating when I return,¡± Lina replied.


    Cordelia continued. ¡°Zuko said he¡¯s going with you?¡±


    Lina was about to answer when she suddenly thought better of it. No mother would like her daughter-


    inw to show off how good her son was to her in her face.


    She changed her response. ¡°It¡¯s just one year. I can manage on my own.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zuko was dumbfounded.


    Lina secretly pinched him.


    Cordelia was surprised. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want him to apany you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to let Zuko stay home with you all. I know he¡¯s going to gradually take over the Hamerton


    Group, so he shouldn¡¯t leave as he wishes.¡±


    Zephyr and Cordelia exchanged a puzzled look.


    Meanwhile, two voices echoed in Zuko¡¯s mind.


    One was his mother¡¯s¡ª¡±If you don¡¯t marry my daughter-inw, don¡¯t bothering back!¡±


    The other was Lina¡¯s¡ª¡±It¡¯s just one year. I can manage on my own. Let him stay home!¡±


    Was he being abandoned by these two women at the same time?


    Zuko wailed in his heart.


    Finally, Cordelia figured it out. After all, she had been through this stage, too. She smiled, looked


    lovingly at Lina, and held her hand.


    ¡°Lina, what if I say I want you to settle your marriage with Zuko before going abroad? Then, he can


    rightfully apany you as your spouse. Will you still refuse?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your marriage was arranged from a young age.¡± Cordelia ruffled her hair. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to make it


    official!¡±


    ¨C


    This was Zuko¡¯s umpteenth time going to the Thompsons for dinner, but it was the first time he stepped


    into this house as the prospective son-inw.

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233


    Although everything around him was familiar¡ªthe scenery, home furnishings, and even the service


    staff¡ªZuko still sat on the sofa with restraint. He kept his back straight and his eyes focused,


    upying only 1/3 of the sofa. There was not even a single crease on his suit or tie.


    He had even hired three stylists in advance to perfect his image for today. When the handsome


    Hamerton heir appeared in the Thompsons¡¯ living room, Linda couldn¡¯t stop smiling, while Nichs¡¯


    expression was rather intriguing.


    His smile seemed more like a smirk, his gaze alternating between hostile and friendly. It was a


    complicated expression as if his daughter would be abducted, but the abductor was someone he had


    watched grow up. The struggle was clear on his face.


    Zuko and Nichs sat in the living room like that for 20 minutes. Neither of them moved nor said a


    word. Even the service staff didn¡¯t dare to approach.


    Lina quietly asked Linda, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with dad?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Linda furrowed her brows. ¡°He had his quirks when he was young, but he wasn¡¯t like


    this!¡±


    Lina was curious. ¡°How was he when he was young?¡±


    Before Linda could answer, Nichs suddenly stood up and mmed the table. The precious elm


    wood table top made a loud noise!


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Nichs¡¯ voice was deep and powerful, still as imposing as ever, startling Zuko. Thankfully, Zephyr had


    educated Zuko since he was young, allowing him to remain calm andposed in such


    situations.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Linda red at Nichs and pinched his waist.


    ¡°Ouch! What¡¯s that for?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®what¡¯s that for¡¯?¡± Lindained in a low voice, ¡°Why scare Zuko like that?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ How can it be called scaring¡­¡± Nichs mumbled, ¡°I meant to intimidate him while having


    dinnerter!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no, I mean¡­¡± Nichs quickly put on a smiling face. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll have a good drink with my


    son-inw during dinner!¡±


    Lina and Zuko walked behind them and exchanged nces, smiling.


    Zuko heaved a sigh of relief. He used toe and go from the Thompsons as if it were his home, but it


    was not easy today!


    The group sat around the dining table. It was clear that the Thompsons had prepared avish feast to


    wee Zuko. The table was filled with delicious dishes, all of which he liked. However, Zuko sat still


    and did not touch his cutlery because Nichs kept staring at him, making him feel uneasy.


    Linda was more enthusiastic, continuously putting food on his te, probably because she was


    growing more satisfied with her son-inw as she looked at him.


    When the meal was almost finished, Linda took Lina to the kitchen to check the dessert preparations.


    Zuko was left alone with Nichs, and his heart began to race.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Come, Zuko!¡± Nichs smiled, patting his shoulder. ¡°We were busy eating just now and didn¡¯t get a


    chance to drink together! Let¡¯s have a couple of drinks now!¡±


    ¡°Sure, okay.¡± Zuko smiled, elegantly picking up the wine ss.


    However, he did not expect Nichs to take out 52% alcohol vodka¡­


    Zuko was dumbfounded. He considered himself to have a decent alcohol tolerance. Moreover, a


    professional sommelier had taught him and Toph about wine tasting at home since middle school. As


    he grew older, he asionally attended social events with his father and could still handle a couple of


    drinks.


    It was just that he never imagined Nichs had such a trick up his sleeve!


    His ¡°couple of drinks¡± and Nichs¡¯ ¡°couple of drinks¡± were not even in the same league!

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nichs asked, raising his deep voice and narrowing his eyes. ¡°Are you drinking or


    not?¡±


    Zuko forced a smile and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll drink, of course.¡±


    ¡°Then fill the sses!¡±


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Zuko let out a soft gasp. ¡°Uncle Nichs, slow down!¡±


    He watched as Nichs brought out two whiskey sses and filled them to the brim before handing


    one to him.


    Zuko had no choice but to ept it. However, he had never even had vodka straight. It felt more like a


    ss of alcohol rather than something to savor.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared to drink?¡± Nichs raised an eyebrow smugly. ¡°Kid, are you even a man if


    you can¡¯t handle this?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Nichs¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your father must not have taught you these things!¡± Nichs leaned closer to him with a mischievous


    smile. ¡°A real man drinks this. That¡¯s the real deal! Don¡¯t learn those fancy habits from your father,


    thinking you¡¯re sophisticated just by sipping red wine and eating fancy tiny dishes. Those rich heir types


    like him always think they¡¯re above everyone else! Come,e, bottoms up!¡±


    Zuko held the ss hesitantly, only to see that Nichs had already taken a big gulp.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Nichs sounded quite gratified.


    Zuko wanted tough but dared not. He tried to copy Nichs and gulped down the alcohol as well.


    ¡°Ah!¡± His voice was louder.


    The scorching sensation felt like a sharp de that sliced down his throat and chest, burning his


    stomach.


    After a while, he felt a bit lightheaded.


    Zuko felt his face burn, but he saw Nichs offering him another ss. This time, he did not refuse and


    just drank it up.


    Nichsughed and also downed his own ss.


    ¨C


    When Linda and Lina came back, they were shocked. The bottle of vodka on the table was already


    empty, and the two men seemed to have had quite a bit to drink. They wereughing with their arms


    around each other and acting like old friends.


    ¡°Nichs, bro!¡±


    ¡°Buddy!¡±


    ¡°Nick! Allow me to salute you!¡±


    ¡°No need to be polite! From now on, wherever you go, just mention my name! I promise you¡­ It will be


    more effective than mentioning that old man Zephyr! Hahaha!¡±


    Linda and Lina hurriedly rushed over and pulled them apart, but the two men were reluctant to part.


    They hastily hugged and looked at the two women as if facing amon enemy.


    Nichs red at them. ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    ¡°Hush!¡± Zuko made a shushing gesture and whispered, looking up at Nichs, ¡°They¡¯re definitely


    jealous of how good our rtionship is!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you make sense, buddy! It¡¯s sheer jealousy!¡±


    ¡°Nichs Thompson!¡± Linda abruptly grabbed his ear.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The sudden pain brought some rity to Nichs¡¯ mind. His wife¡¯s voice sounded deafening.


    ¡°You old fool! Have you got any sense? Zuko¡¯s never drunk that kind of liquor since he was little. What


    if you make him sick from downing it today?


    ¡°Besides, he¡¯s here to propose marriage. Do you understand what a proposal is? You¡¯ve embarrassed


    our daughter!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Nichs frowned and blinked, seeming to grasp a little understanding in his muddled mind.


    His eyes shot to Zuko. ¡®Right! Today is the day this young man came to propose, so how did we end up


    drinking together?¡¯


    ¡°Zuko, are you alright?¡± Lina supported him, feeling bad, while Zuko could only smile foolishly with an


    unfocused gaze.


    ¡°Zuko, why don¡¯t you rest in my room for a while?¡± Lina asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Nichs stomped his foot.


    Lina was taken aback and let him go. Suddenly, under Nichs¡¯mand, dozens of Thompson


    bodyguards in ck flooded into the living room from every direction, creating an overwhelming


    presence.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko became soberer as well. Seeing he was surrounded and catching a glimpse of Lina¡¯s worried and


    frightened expression, he forgot where he was for a moment. All he could think about was protecting


    Lina.


    He gave her a shove¡­ right into her parents¡¯ arms.


    ¡°Huh? Uncle Ian?¡± Zuko saw a familiar face and gave him a look.


    In spite of it, the alcohol had taken its toll, and his mind was still in a daze. ¡°Uncle Ian, you¡­ You¡¯re


    here? What are these people here for?¡±


    Ian smiled. ¡°Mr. Zuko, have you forgotten that you came to the Thompsons for a proposal today?¡±


    It took Zuko a moment to connect the fragmented memories and make sense of what had happened


    before the drinking session.


    ¡°But if you want to marry our Thompson heiress, you must show your sincerity,¡± Ian said.


    Zuko was startled. ¡°Sincerity?¡±


    ¡°ording to our rules¡­¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t ask me to fight all of you¡­¡± Zuko counted. ¡°30 people alone, right?¡±


    ¡°Zuko!¡± Lina hurriedly stepped in front of him. ¡°Uncle Ian, take them away quickly! My dad¡¯s drunk. Are


    you tipsy, too?¡±


    Ianughed even more heartily. ¡°Ms. Lina, it looks like you¡¯re truly standing up for your husband!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lina smiled yfully. ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone toy a finger on the Thompsons¡¯ son-inw!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood!¡± Ianughed again. ¡°When Nick mentioned sincerity, he definitely didn¡¯t mean


    having your husband fight! Instead¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I mean, am I that rough?¡± Nich raised his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve already moved past the fighting stage!¡±


    Lina helplessly said, ¡°Dad, then what do you want to do?¡±


    The tipsy Nichs smiled mysteriously and stumbled toward his daughter and son-inw, lowering his


    voice to a whisper. ¡°I have a big secret¡­


    ¡°Lina, I have a family heirloom¡­ Something that¡¯s not usually taken out. An exceptional treasure! Heh!


    I n to give it to Zuko!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lina was stunned and subconsciously looked at her mother.


    Linda shrugged, looking puzzled, and rolled her eyes at Nichs. ¡°Lina, don¡¯t mind your dad. He¡¯s


    drunk.¡±


    Lina teased, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you keep this family heirloom for me instead? Why give it to him?¡±


    ¡°Silly girl! This family heirloom is passed down only to men! It¡¯s because you¡¯re a girl!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Nichs smiled. ¡°But I¡¯ll let you have a look today!¡±


    He then shouted, ¡°Bring it in!¡±


    Nichs¡¯ men parted to two sides instantly. Four men walked in slowly with uniform steps, the heels of


    their shoes tapping the ground with a heavy sound as if they were part of a solemn ceremony.


    Lina furrowed her brows, observing the four men who seemed to be carrying a corner of something


    each.


    As they got closer, she froze.


    The family heirloom they brought in was¡­ a washboard!

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236


    Zuko was nowpletely sober. He hadn¡¯t had time to react when Nichs dragged him away, and


    then his ears were filled with the man¡¯s voice narrating how he had made full use of the washboard


    back in the day, how he had pacified Linda, and so on.


    While listening to the stories, Zuko found another ss of vodka in his hand. By the end of it, he had


    lost track of how much he had drunk.


    In a daze, he felt a soft hand hooking onto his arm, and a gentle voice whispered in his ear, ¡°You¡¯ve


    had so much to drink. What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Let Zuko stay here! He¡¯s not an outsider,¡± Linda said.


    ¡°Which room should he stay in?¡± Lina asked.


    ¨C


    When Zuko woke up, he was lying in a beautiful princess room¡ªLina¡¯s. The air was filled with a


    familiar fragrance, and a lovely thought crossed his mind.


    He had drunk too much yesterday, and it seemed Lina had helped him.


    ¡®Did we have¡­¡¯


    Zuko couldn¡¯t control his smile and subconsciously felt the space beside him.


    However, there was no residual warmth. He lifted the nket and noticed that his clothes were intact.


    Nothing had happened. It seemed that the beautiful thought was just his imagination.


    Zuko sighed, feeling the lingering effects of alcohol from yesterday as his temples throbbed. The


    fragrance of the pillow made him unable to resist his wandering thoughts, and he buried his face in it to


    sniff it repeatedly. Then he moved on to the nket. After that, he rolled around on the bed, chuckling


    to himself in satisfaction.


    Suddenly, he realized that he should not be content with just this. No, of course not!


    He was about toe up with a naughty idea when Lina walked in with some drinks and breakfast,


    cing it gently on the bedside table.


    Zuko quicklyy down and pretended to be asleep.


    Lina felt his forehead with worry. Her soft hand moved from his forehead down his cheek, and


    everywhere her fingertips touched, it ignited a wave of heat in Zuko.


    The heat did not go beyond his neck, but a certain part of him seemed to have undergone a significant


    change.


    ¡°Zuko?¡± Lina called a few times, but he didn¡¯t respond.


    She sighed, her eyes full of concern. She gently wiped his face with a warm towel and said softly, ¡°You


    shouldn¡¯t force yourself to drink! You drank so much and still can¡¯t wake up¡­ My dad¡¯s already


    awake!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Zuko, Zuko! Did you get alcohol poisoning?¡±


    Upon thinking he was poisoned, Lina panicked and was about to rush out of the room.


    ¡°Dad! Mom!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout!¡± Zuko sprang up.


    Lina froze but turned to see him looking refreshed and not at all like someone being poisoned.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Zuko realized that he had gone too far with his acting and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Lina, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Really? Nothing¡¯s wrong?¡± Lina sat beside him and observed him carefully. ¡°You don¡¯t feel


    ufortable anywhere?¡±


    Zuko took the opportunity to hold her hand, gently caressing the back of her hand with his thumb.


    ¡°Did you hear meing in?¡± she asked.


    Zuko nodded.


    ¡°And you were already awake?¡± she asked.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± he replied.


    ¡°Then why did you pretend to sleep? You startled me!¡±


    Zuko looked into her eyes. His cold, sharp eyes softened when facing the one he loved.


    ¡°When I came to propose yesterday¡­ were Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda happy with it?¡±


    Lina nced at him and smiled softly. The Hamertons¡¯ wedding gifts were naturally impable, and Le


    Esse was amidst the jewelry prepared by Cordelia.


    What else could they be unsatisfied with when the Hamertons greatly valued their future daughter-in-


    law?


    ¡°If they were happy¡­¡± Zuko didn¡¯t let go of her hand as he leaned close to her ear and said softly,


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get married quickly, alright?¡±


    Lina was stunned. ¡°So soon?¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to marry me sooner?¡±

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237


    Lina had some concerns. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just returned to this family and haven¡¯t spent much time with


    my parents. It¡¯ll be difficult for them to part with me, even though they don¡¯t say it out loud. Moreover,


    my mother in Jangasas hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and I want to take care of her longer.¡±


    Zuko affectionately patted her head. Even if he couldn¡¯t wait any longer, he had to respect her filial


    piety.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Alright.¡± He smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Besides, I¡¯ll be with you when you go abroad for further studies.¡±


    Lina happily gave him a loud kiss on the cheek.


    Zuko was slightly stunned.


    The innocent Lina did not realize that something was off with the way he looked at her. She wanted to


    kiss him on the other cheek, only for him to grab her wrist and pull her down onto the bed.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lina let out a soft cry.


    They were now so close that their noses were almost touching. She could clearly feel his gradually


    warming breaths and body temperature, and¡­


    Lina blushed instantly and turned her head away, refusing to look at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zuko smirked. ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry me, and I can¡¯t im somepensation


    either?¡±


    ¡°W-What do you want?¡±


    He whispered in her ear, ¡°I was thinking about some morning exercises¡­¡±


    ¡°Zuko!¡±


    Lina pushed him with all her strength, but he held her tighter and followed up with a deep kiss. She was


    lost in a whirlwind of emotions, and the whole world seemed to spin around her.


    It was not until she was out of breath from his kiss that he finally let her go.


    Zuko struggled to control his desire to possess her. That moment was sacred and beautiful and should


    be saved for their wedding night. He could wait, and he was willing to do so.


    ¡°Lina¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Her face was flushed.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Zuko said.


    Lina¡¯s hazy mind suddenly snapped to attention as she looked up.


    She was all there was in his clear eyes.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he said again. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever said these three words to you before, but from today


    on, I¡¯ll say them every day as long as you don¡¯t get tired of it.¡±


    Lina ced her hand on his waist and nestled in his arms with a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t get tired of it. I love


    hearing them no matter how old we get!¡±


    She then asked with concern, ¡°What if I grow old and senile and don¡¯t recognize anyone anymore?


    What should we do?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Zuko said with a smile. ¡°These three words are your remedy. As long as I say them,


    you¡¯ll always remember!¡±


    ¨C


    The day for Lina to study abroad was getting closer. Melissa¡¯s condition was stable enough that she


    could be discharged from the hospital to recuperate at home.


    Lina was worried that Melissa might secretly return to Jangasas, so she transferred Dave to a Centrolis


    school.


    Originally, the Thompsons had prepared a ce for them to stay, but Jesse and Melissa refused to


    move in.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Melissa became more open-minded after getting ill. In the past, she was most afraid of others saying


    Lina was not her biological daughter. Now that Lina had reunited with her biological parents, a big


    burden in her heart was finally lifted, and she no longer had to live in fear.


    As for Lina, she really had not raised her for nothing over the past 20 years. Despite that, she


    genuinely felt guilty toward her and the Thompsons.


    This was why, while she appreciated the Thompsons¡¯ kindness, she did not want to take advantage of


    them anymore.


    Linda repeatedly tried to persuade her, but Melissa remained stubborn.


    In the end, Linda got angry and directly pped the vi key on the table. ¡°Are you going to live here or


    not?!¡±


    Melissa just smiled and put the key back in her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what Lina¡¯s worried about. I


    swear I won¡¯t sneak back to Jangasas!¡±


    Linda paused. ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    ¡°My son and daughter are here in Centrolis. Why would I go back to Jangasas?¡± Melissa smiled. ¡°I sold


    therge apartment in Jangasas, and the money is just enough to buy a small house here in Centrolis.


    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯ve caused you so much trouble. I can¡¯t let you support me any longer!¡± Melissa


    looked sincerely at Linda. ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°Why so polite with us?¡± Linda hadplicated feelings. ¡°You¡¯re also Pammy¡¯s mother. We¡¯re all


    family.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for treating me like family.¡± Melissa smiled wryly. ¡°But I really don¡¯t deserve it. I actually


    think this is good. We¡¯re staying in Centrolis, and we can still meet each other often!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Linda held her hand and said, ¡°By the way, you still have that old house, right? Why don¡¯t you


    sell that one, too? With the money from selling both the old house and the apartment, you can buy an


    even better and bigger house in Centrolis!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Melissa smiled. ¡°That old house is for Lina!¡±


    Linda was stunned. ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Lina going to be engaged to Zuko?¡± Melissa smiled and said, ¡°The old house and the


    supermarket are all intended to be Lina¡¯s wedding gift!¡±


    ¡°Melissa, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I know the gift we prepared for Lina might notpare to yours.¡± Melissa spoke softly. ¡°But this is the


    best I can do. I pampered Lina growing up, and now that she¡¯s getting married, I must give her the


    best¡­¡±


    Linda¡¯s heart jolted, and she instinctively tightened her grip on Melissa¡¯s hand¡ªthis was what a


    parent¡¯s love was like.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¨C


    Zuko and Lina¡¯s engagement ceremony caused a sensation in the entire Centrolis. The guests were all


    wealthy or influential. They mingled around, well-dressed and sophisticated, and the couple¡¯s


    exceptional charisma made them a sight to behold.


    Zuko was happy with every detail of the engagement ceremony, except for Toph¡¯s big mouth!


    Toph and Renee apanied Zuko and Lina, ying roles simr to groomsmen and bridesmaids in a


    wedding. They were supposed to help them with toasts, but it turned into a live entertainment gossip


    session when it came to Toph.


    ¡°Hey, bro, I heard Uncle Nichs got you totally wasted when you went to propose.


    ¡°Bro, what happened? Weren¡¯t you practicing your drinking capacity since you were a kid? Were all


    those alcoholic beverages you drank fake?


    ¡°Bro, I heard you ended up sleeping in Pammy¡¯s room. Did you two sleep together?


    ¡°Bro¡ª¡±


    ¡°Toph!¡± Zuko dared not speak too loudly, so he suppressed his voice and gritted each word fiercely. ¡°If


    you dare say another word, I¡¯ll throw you out of here!¡±


    Toph had no choice but to obey.


    Renee smiled at Toph and took out a handkerchief to gently wipe off the sweat from his forehead.


    Aside from the rich and influential, the guests who attended the engagement ceremony were top


    entertainment stars. Other entertainers were there to look for resources, but Abigail sat in the corner


    indifferently, which annoyed Jackie to no end.


    ¡°Darling, Abigail! Can¡¯t you go socialize a bit?¡± Jackie asked.


    Abigailzily nced around and did not see anyone she wanted to talk to. She looked down again and


    started picking her nails.


    ¡°Hey, look at Aaron.¡± Jackie nudged her with his elbow. ¡°He¡¯s been sticking with Ms. Jenner all night.


    See how good he is with people! Wait! Doesn¡¯t Mr. Hamerton want to kill him?¡±


    Abigail looked at Jackie like he was a fool and could not help butugh. ¡°I heard he¡¯s Neil¡¯s sessor.


    With Neil¡¯s support and considering that Neil is Cordelia¡¯s cousin, why would she treat him poorly?


    Besides, Zuko has reached such a high position. Does he really care about a young guy in his 20s?¡±


    If Zuko did not like Aaron Goodman, all of Aaron¡¯s paths would be blocked. Zuko would not even need


    to personally do anything.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    At that moment, Aaron approached with a ss of juice and handed it to Abigail gently.


    Abigail thanked him and took a sip, tasting the sweet and sour vor. ¡°Grape juice?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Aaron¡¯s smile was charming. ¡°I guessed that you¡¯d probably like this vor.¡±


    Abigail smiled curiously. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ you¡¯re just like this grape juice¡ªboth sour and sweet!¡±


    Abigail giggled, and Aaron took the opportunity to chat with her. They talked about literature and art,


    and Abigail discovered that Aaron was very knowledgeable in these areas, speaking with great


    expertise.


    As they chatted, he attentively helped her with small pastries, poured her a ss of water, and even


    found a pair of ts for her, allowing her to temporarily relieve the difort of wearing high heels.


    Abigail enjoyed the conversation with him and did not realize that a pair of eyes had been observing


    her while socializing.


    ¡°By the way, Aaron, you told me so much. Why didn¡¯t you talk about the gossip in showbiz?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Even with an eight-hour work schedule, you still need to take a break after work,¡± Aaron replied


    honestly. ¡°Besides, chatting about entertainment gossip here seems a bit informal, right?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Abigail wanted to say that she actually enjoyed hearing gossip.


    ¡°Abigail, are you tired of the topic I just mentioned?¡± Aaron¡¯s voice softened. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s change the


    subject.¡±


    ¡°She has nothing to talk about with you!¡± A deep voice suddenly sounded like a hammer striking


    Abigail¡¯s heart.


    Jacob walked over with a stern face.


    Abigail¡¯s mind went nk, and Jacob pushed her behind him before she could react.


    ¡°Hi.¡± Jacob smirked as he looked at Aaron hostilely. ¡°My name¡¯s Jacob Welsh, awyer. In our line of


    work, we encounter all kinds of unusual situations, but there are no ways to resolve them.¡±


    Abigail was puzzled. ¡°Jacob, what are you¡ª¡±


    Jacob turned serious as he reached out to shake hands with Aaron and blurted, ¡°Mr. Goodman, have


    you paid all your taxes?¡±

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239


    The question took aback Aaron. ¡°Why? Is checking taxes now awyer¡¯s responsibility?¡±


    Jacob looked more serious. ¡°It¡¯s everyone¡¯s responsibility!¡±


    Feeling intimidated by the imposing aura of the prominentwyer, Aaron stood stiffly and didn¡¯t dare


    say another word.


    Abigail couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and gave Aaron a subtle look.


    Aaron cleared his throat and said, ¡°Uh¡­ Mr. Welsh, please rest assured. I¡¯ve always been aw-


    abiding artist.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jacob squinted. ¡°You¡¯re still single, right? Do you have any rumored girlfriends? I hope


    there won¡¯t be any cheating scandals that implicate Abigail one day?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Welsh, what are you talking about?¡± Aaron winced, sweat forming on his forehead.


    Jacob¡¯s voice turned stern. ¡°I¡¯m saying, watch out!¡±


    He cleared his throat and stood closer to Abigail to physically block her. His expression was wary and


    hostile.


    Abigail¡¯s heart thumped. She could smell Jacob¡¯s aftershave from being so close to him. Looking at his


    pressed suit jacket, she imagined a future where she could put the jacket on him, pass him his


    briefcase, and send him off every morning¡­


    She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, her eyes filled with him and her anticipation for the future.


    ¡°Mr. Welsh, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean¡­¡± Aaron grimaced. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m Ms. Fox¡¯s personalwyer!¡± Jacob emphasized the word ¡°personal¡±. ¡°If you dare to do


    anything illegal or improper, you should stay away from Ms. Fox. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ensure you end up


    behind bars!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Uh, I¡­¡± Even Aaron, slow on the uptake, understood the situation now. He forced a smile and turned


    to hurriedly disappear into the crowd.


    Jacob watched in the direction he left, standing righteously like Abigail¡¯s guardian.


    Abigail looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, feeling a wave of sweetness.


    She was about to hold his arm, but the man raised his hand and adjusted his tie, skillfully avoiding her


    touch.


    Abigail quickly withdrew her hand, feeling like she had acted out of ce, and pretended to tuck her


    hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Heh, this guy.¡± Jacob smiled unnaturally. ¡°I scared him off with just a few words. I wonder if he has


    something to hide.¡±


    Abigail wanted to say he looked more terrifying than a ghost.


    She shook her head. ¡°He just signed with Imperial Media, and Cordelia is known for managing her


    artists strictly. No one dares to mess around under her watchful eye.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­¡± Jacob¡¯s eyes shifted, and he muttered a sour remark, ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t interrupt your date.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°You know, Jacob, actually I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to offer a toast to Zuko!¡± Jacob scratched his head with a chuckle and quickly disappeared


    into the crowd of guests.


    Abigail¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly, her eyebrows lightly furrowing. No matter how she thought about it, she


    couldn¡¯t understand.


    Did hee between her and Aaron with so much concern because he was jealous, or was he truly


    fulfilling his duty as awyer to check taxes?


    He referred to himself as her personalwyer, but did he really mean it, or was he just saying it for


    Aaron¡¯s sake?


    Abigail couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Abigail lowered her head and returned to her original spot, away from the crowd. She picked up her


    te and forcefully poked at the small cake with her fork.


    Aaron passed by in front of her again. Unlike before, he didn¡¯t even acknowledge her presence this


    time.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Abigail was about to call out to him, but he simply drifted away as if he hadn¡¯t seen her.

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240


    Abigail whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on? He¡¯s not even saying a word?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Fox, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Aaron¡¯s manager followed behind, trying to exin. ¡°Aaron didn¡¯t mean to


    ignore you!¡±


    Abigail paused, asking, ¡°Then what did he mean?¡±


    ¡®Of course, he was afraid to talk to you!¡¯ the manager thought.


    The manager forced augh and said, ¡°He¡¯s preupied. He went to check his studio for any signs of


    tax evasion!¡±


    Abigail felt like turning into a statue on the spot.


    ¡°Still pretending after all this?¡± Lina¡¯s yful voice came from behind.


    Abigail quickly turned around and spotted Lina, elegantly dressed in a red embroidered dress that


    showcased her grace.


    Lina walked over,ughing at Abigail¡¯s ruined cake.


    ¡°You two are so obvious that even outsiders can see it clearly. Why are you both hiding and avoiding


    instead?¡±


    ¡°W-We¡¯re not¡­¡± Abigail blushed. ¡°Jacob¡­ He couldn¡¯t possibly¡­¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t possibly like you?¡± Lina sighed. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t like you, then why is he so hostile toward


    Aaron? They don¡¯t know each other at all. There¡¯s no reason for it.¡±


    Abigail lowered her head and fell silent. She had her own concerns. Dating in the entertainment


    industry wasn¡¯t easy. If her rtionship with Jacob were exposed, it would bring unnecessary troubleThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    for him. Even if they wanted to stay together, would the fans and paparazzi leave them alone?


    Regr people could hold hands in public when they dated, but not her. Every detail of her rtionship


    would be scrutinized. They would be rumored to have broken up and reconciled countless times.


    Jacob might have a good temper, but he probably wouldn¡¯t handle all of that well. He needed a quiet


    life, not one under the spotlight day in and day out.


    Taking a deep breath, Abigail forced a smile.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± She spoke softly. ¡°I¡¯m a contracted artist of Imperial Media now. I just want to serve the


    company well and make money¡­ We¡¯ll leave the rest to fate!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Abigail¡ª¡± Before Lina could finish her words, Abigail made an excuse about having a schedule


    and hurriedly left.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina stood alone, muttering, ¡°I was going to say that I¡¯d throw a party for youter if you¡¯re willing to be


    a bit bolder¡­¡±


    Zuko approached from behind and gently held Lina¡¯s slender waist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    There seemed to be a hint of mncholy in Lina¡¯s eyes.


    Lina sighed lightly, looking at him. ¡°When will Abigail and Jacob admit their feelings for each other?¡±


    Zuko chuckled. ¡°You can¡¯t rush these things.¡±


    Lina said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t see it happen before I go abroad for further studies.¡±


    ¡°They both have their own concerns and might not be ready to talk about it.¡± Zukoforted her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    He looked at the engagement ring on Lina¡¯s finger. Naturally, he had no mood to worry about other


    people¡¯s matters today. He was too excited, after all.


    ¡°From today on, you¡¯re my fiancee.¡± He rubbed her nose and smiled tenderly. ¡°There¡¯s only one step


    left before I take you home as my wife!¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Lina teased. ¡°It might be two or three steps, depending on your performance!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zuko squinted and suddenly grabbed the back of her head.


    Before Lina could react, she was caught in his deep kiss as he enveloped her in his arms.


    When he finally let her go, she buried her red face in his chest, not daring to look around.


    Zuko chuckled. ¡°Mrs. Hamerton-to-be, are you happy with this performance of mine?¡±

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241


    One yearter, Lina sessfullypleted her studies and returned to Centrolis to start a new phase


    in life.


    Not much had happened during that year, but all that did happen was positive.


    Melissa¡¯s condition had stabilized, and she had been discharged from the hospital to rest at home. As


    long as she took her medication on time and maintained a good mood, there would be no significant


    problems.


    Jesse enjoyed taking care of Melissa every day. He tended to the nts and flowers, cleaned the


    house, and found joy in being by her side. After so many ups and downs in life, he was grateful that


    she was the one who had stayed with him till the end. He understood now what he had meant when he


    told Lina that a young couple would apany each other in old age.


    Dave had sessfully entered the University of Centrolis. He had excellent grades and an outgoing


    personality, and he was the target of many girls¡¯ pursuits upon admission. However, he was not in a


    rush to start a rtionship and focused on his studies.


    Linda¡¯s mental state had also improved. She no longer needed to take antidepressants and only took


    sleeping pills asionally to help her sleep. Cordelia noticed her radiant face and weight gain during


    theirst meeting.


    ¡°Cordelia, I can¡¯t even zip up the dress you took me to buy two years ago now. I¡¯ve gained weight. I¡¯ve


    lost all my looks!¡±


    Cordelia smiled. ¡°Having a bit of flesh is a sign of good fortune. Now that you have a daughter and


    you¡¯re content, it¡¯s not bad to gain a little weight!¡±


    Linda could not hide her happiness whenever her daughter was brought up.


    Nichs and Zephyr often yed golf together and sometimes went horse riding or fencing. However,


    these activities were more of an excuse for them to rest and chat. They now preferred activities that did


    not require too much physical exertion, such as dipping in hot springs, ying chess, or fishing


    together.


    Zephyr would sometimesment about how time went by. He used to be a fearless young boxer, and


    Nichs had been a respected figure in the underworld. Now, the two of them could be seen sitting


    together with fishing rods for hours. If they got homete for dinner, their wives would scold them.


    However, one thing that had not changed since their youth was their habit of discussing how to save


    secret funds whenever they were together. Jesse would asionally join them, and he wouldugh


    heartily once the topic of secret funds came up.


    ¡°My wife heard Zuko say that some men only get 70 dors as their pocket money each month!


    Hahaha¡­¡±


    As soon as he saw how Zephyr looked like he wanted to throw him into the pond, he stoppedughing


    and concentrated on fishing.


    Toph visited his mother-inw¡¯s house frequently, each time insisting on showing off his cooking skills.


    However, he always made a mess of the kitchen.


    Surprisingly, his culinary skills improved significantly during these attempts!


    When Lina and Zuko returned one yearter, they were stunned to see thevish reception dinner


    prepared by the esteemed second Hamerton heir. The table was filled with delicious delicacies!


    Toph grinned brightly like a little sun and said, ¡°Bro, I finally have something I do better than you after


    all this time!¡±


    Renee leaned happily against him, and Lina noticed they both wore engagement rings on their fingers.


    Among the group, only Abigail and Jacob had not made much progress. Their rtionship was


    lukewarm, and they were busy with their lives, asionally contacting each other.


    Jacob spent his days browsing entertainment news, while Abigail always had herwyer¡¯s exam


    materials with her, whether she was waiting on set or at the studio.


    This made Jackie very anxious. What would happen if his precious Abigail decided to change careers?


    As for Zuko, who had apanied Lina to Denmaie for her studies, his situation was a bit miserable.


    He initially thought that he could foster their rtionship while being there to apany her. However,


    Lina had been preupied with heavy coursework and tight schedules.


    Lina was exceptionallypetitive and did not want to fall behind her ssmates. She would study day


    and night, not paying much attention to him as her apanying spouse. Consequently, he had truly


    be just an ¡°apanying¡± spouse.


    He would join her in the ssroom while she solved problems, in the library while she wrote her thesis,


    and in the cafe while she studied. He would explore the city¡¯s streets and alleys with her, searching for


    ancient buildings. He would even apany her on sunny weekends for hikes and sketches.


    In short, he couldn¡¯t do whatever he had had in mind. Throughout the year, they had had fewer hugs


    and kisses than they used to have in Centrolis.


    Once Zuko returned home, Toph closely examined him, holding his head.


    ¡°Bro, you have dark circles.


    ¡°Bro, you haven¡¯t rested well this year, huh?


    ¡°Ouch, bro! There¡¯s a pimple near your nose! Do you know what it means when a pimple appears


    there? It indicates a problem in the reproductive system!


    ¡°Bro¡­ You¡¯ve really been keeping it down this year, huh?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Toph Hamerton!¡± Zuko barked and chased him upstairs.


    Soon after, the sounds of fighting, which had been absent from the house for a year, came back and


    were more intense than ever.


    Wendy stood downstairs, looking helplessly at the situation, and sighed.


    ¡°Still fighting like little kids as soon as they get home. Mr. Zuko doesn¡¯t hold back at all. He better not


    hurt Mr. Toph!¡±


    Lina had alreadypleted her studies, and Nichs nned to formally hand over the Thompson


    Group to his daughter and niece. With the protection and assistance of the two Hamerton gentlemen,


    there should not be any more issues within thepany.


    Lina was writing a project proposal in her office, with Zuko guiding her.


    Toph knocked on the door and came in cheerfully, saying, ¡°I knew my brother would be with you!¡±


    Lina had her secretary bring him his favorite lemon tea.


    Zuko looked at him and asked, ¡°Is there something urgent you need from me?¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡¯sing from Melorian!¡± Toph said smiling, ¡°She¡¯sing to see her granddaughter-inw!¡±


    Lina was taken aback, and Zuko smiled at her, gently patting her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My grandmother¡¯s


    easy to get along with.¡±


    Lina did not doubt this, as Cordelia had told her that Janine was a remarkable woman who single-


    handedly supported the huge Baker Group. Her decisive methods were even more impressive than


    those of men.


    However, seeing her for the first time still made Lina a little nervous.


    Toph continued. ¡°Oh, by the way, our grandmother¡¯s not the only oneing this time. She is bringing


    along several young members from the Bakers, rtives, and the Harpers, who are close to the


    Bakers!¡±


    ¡°The Harpers?¡± Zuko frowned. ¡°They¡¯reing too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why are so many peopleing?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, they¡¯re here to invest.¡± Toph smiled. ¡°With the excellent investment environment in Centrolis,


    it¡¯s hard to find a better ce! Grandma wants to mentor the young Bakers, so she¡¯s bringing them


    here to learn and, incidentally, to see her granddaughter-inw!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ are the Harpers also here to invest?¡± Zuko asked.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242


    Toph shrugged, neither confirming nor denying the statement.


    Indeed, a deep-rooted connection existed between the Bakers and the Harpers. It was said that both


    families hade to Melorian seeking opportunities in the early 20th century, and they had developed


    a strong friendship.


    During ater war, someone from the Harpers took a bullet for someone from the Bakers, forging a life-


    saving bond. Once the Bakers¡¯ older generation prospered, they wholeheartedly helped the Harpers¡¯


    older generation achieve sess as well, and this friendship continued to this day.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡± Toph chuckled. ¡°Some rtives from our grandmother¡¯s side also married into the


    Harpers. With this strong alliance, they¡¯re invincible in the investment industry in Melorian!¡±


    As Toph said that, he stretched his arms and made a sweeping gesture as if clearing the enemy forces.


    Lina couldn¡¯t help butugh at his yful demeanor. However, when she nced at Zuko, she saw that


    he remained calm with a straight face.


    ¡°Hey, Pammy!¡± Toph continued jokingly. ¡°Many talented young men from the Bakers areing with


    my grandmother. They¡¯re all intelligent and good-looking. Do you want to¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he received a punch on his head.


    Zuko red at him as if he wanted to gobble him up.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Anyway, I conveyed the message!¡± Toph rubbed his head while running away. ¡°Grandma will


    arrive in Centrolis the day after tomorrow! Zuko, you go pick her up!¡±


    ¨C


    The wee party for Janine was arranged at Splendor Hotel. News of her arrival in Centrolis spread


    quickly, and many wealthy businessmen and politicians tried to get an invitation to the event.


    However, Zephyr had already announced that only the four major families and the Thompsons would


    be entertained.


    Although Janine was getting older, her presence was still as imposing as ever. As soon as she entered


    the hall, she exuded a sense of pressure.


    Cordelia happily greeted her and affectionately called, ¡°Mom!¡±


    Janine hugged her, and the two walked inside hand in hand,pletely ignoring Zephyr, who was


    behind them with outstretched arms.


    Zuko and Toph tried hard not tough, so they kept ncing around and avoiding looking at their


    father.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Bro, our father¡¯s really pitiful¡­ I heard that our grandmother has never treated him like her own son,


    but she treats our mother like her own daughter!¡±


    Zuko was about to join his brother in mocking their father when he suddenly thought of his own


    situation. When Aurelia camest time, she had said that Lina was her niece, while he was just a


    nephew-inw. Judging from the current situation, it seemed like his mother cared more for Lina than


    she did for him!


    Could this be the Hamerton men¡¯s inevitable fate? Once they had a wife, they immediately became


    outsiders.


    ¡°Bro, what are you spacing out for? Our parents are calling us!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Oh!¡± Zuko snapped back to reality and instinctively reached for Lina¡¯s hand only to grab a big,


    rough one. Following the hand upward, he met Toph¡¯s look of utter helplessness.


    Startled, Zuko quickly let go, and the two of them simultaneously flicked their hands.


    Lina and Renee, who stood aside, couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    A short whileter, the two couples stood together before Janine.


    Seeing her two precious grandsons finally finding their partners, Janine was overjoyed. She walked in


    between Lina and Renee, with each of them holding one of her arms.


    Toph¡¯s outstretched hand hovered in the air. He grimaced. ¡°Bro, shouldn¡¯t our grandmother be holding


    our hands?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Zukoughed. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to ept our fate¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°From now on, we¡¯re not her grandsons anymore. We¡¯ve be grandsons-inw!¡±


    Lina didn¡¯t imagine her meeting with Janine would go so smoothly. Still, she was nervous about walking


    next to such a kind yet imposing grandmother, afraid she might upset her if she did something wrong.

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243


    Lina was cautious with each step she took. When Janine introduced her and Renee to the other


    members of the Bakers, she paid close attention, not wanting to make any mistakes in the future.


    ¡°Some of them are distant rtives of the Bakers,¡± Janine told her with a smile. ¡°But they¡¯re quite


    capable!


    ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll see. I don¡¯t care about anything else when I assess people. I don¡¯t ask about their


    background. As long as they have good character and are willing to make progress, I¡¯m willing to


    support them!¡±


    Lina nodded and smiled back at her.


    There were both males and females among the Bakers. Young people always had endless topics to


    discuss when they gathered. Moreover, they were all familiar with Zuko and Toph, so Lina quickly fit in.


    As they all chatted happily, someone entered the hall. Things seemed to pause momentarily as they


    watched the girl walk straight to Janine and hug her with a bright grin.


    ¡°Sorry, Grandma Janine! I snuck out of the hotel as soon as I arrived in Centrolis because I wanted to


    look around. But I got lost and just came back now!¡± she apologized.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte!¡± The girl turned to tell the others. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll down three ssester as a


    penalty!¡±


    Lina observed her carefully. The girl had a bold sense of beauty and a unique style of dressing. She


    tied her long hair into a high ponytail and wasn¡¯t wearing an evening dress for the party. Instead, she


    wore a tight-fitting denim skirt with knee-high boots, making her stand out in the crowd.


    Janine smiled faintly without saying anything and brought her over to Lina.


    ¡°This is Desiree, the Harpers¡¯ young heiress,¡± Janine said, looking at her. ¡°You two are about the same


    age¡­ You¡¯ll probably havemon topics.¡±


    After saying that, Janine left to socialize with Cordelia and Zephyr¡¯spany.


    Once the elders left, the young ones rxed. They listened to the music and chatted merrily.


    After Desiree drank her penalty, she spotted Zuko and Toph and waved to them enthusiastically. ¡°Hey,


    long time no see!¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long, has it?¡± Tophughed. ¡°When Zuko and I visited Melorian two years ago, we


    had dinner together, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, my memory¡¯s failing me!¡± Desiree¡¯s voice was loud, and herughter carried a hint of boyish


    charm.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She chatted with everyone happily, and Lina felt a little out of ce.


    Zuko noticed her expression and gently hugged her waist, whispering in her ear, ¡°Toph and I did grow


    up with Desiree. Every time we went to Melorian when we were kids, we always yed together.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t you mention it before?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a childhood friend. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.¡±


    Zuko spoke the truth. He was a Hamerton, so he wasn¡¯t as close to the Bakers as Desiree was and


    even further away from the Harpers.


    Desiree was, at most, an acquaintance he did not dislike.


    As he thought about it, a wine ss suddenly appeared in front of him, and then a clear voice said, ¡°Z!¡±


    Zuko was taken aback and saw Desiree standing before him, holding a ss of wine and ready to drink


    with him.


    ¡°Z, you used toe to Melorian every year. Why didn¡¯t youest year? That¡¯s not okay. I have to


    penalize you with a drink!¡± she said warmly, but the atmosphere around them suddenly quieted.


    After a moment of silence, a distant cousin of the Bakers gently tugged Desiree¡¯s arm and said,


    ¡°Desiree, what are you saying? That¡¯s Zuko!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we should call him ¡®Zuko¡¯!¡± another guy reminded her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that how we all call him?¡±


    Desiree burst intoughter. Slightly flushed from the three sses she had downed, she seemed tipsy.


    ¡°You guys are really funny! What¡¯s the difference between Z¡­ and Zuko?¡±

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244


    Everyone appeared slightly awkward.


    Zuko smiled and spoke with a deep voice while tightly holding Lina¡¯s hand. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not the


    same.


    ¡°All the younger cousins call me ¡®Zuko¡¯, so you should call me the same.¡± Zuko smirked, ¡°As for ¡®Z¡¯,


    that¡¯s an exclusive title for our Pammy.¡±


    As he said that, he looked at Lina with a touch of tenderness rarely seen on his rugged face.


    The younger cousins exchanged smiles but remained silent. Desiree¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and


    she managed to force out a smile.


    The terms of address were only different by three additional letters, but for Zuko, they meant worlds


    apart. ¡°Z¡± was only for Pammy and no one else.


    Desiree¡¯s eyes shed with a hint ofplexity, and she felt the need to save her image in front of so


    many people. Half-jokingly, she said, ¡°What Pammy? Hah! Isn¡¯t her name Lina Jenner?¡±


    ¡°Desiree, what¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Toph looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Lina is Pammy! She¡¯s the


    Pammy whom Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda finally found!¡±


    Desiree forced a smile.


    How could she not know? Janine had told them this story like it was a legend along the way.


    The story was about how destined people would end up together, no matter how they went around, and


    no one could separate a destined couple. Even God supported Zuko in finding Pammy.


    Desiree gripped her ss, and a shadow flickered in her eyes.


    At the same time, she noticed that the darkness in Zuko¡¯s eyes seemed even deeper than hers.


    She temporarily suppressed her thoughts and looked apologetically at Zuko and Lina. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry!


    I always speak before thinking! Sis-inw, Lina, you¡¯re not angry, are you?¡±


    Lina smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m just such a straightforward person. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, Lina. And Zuko, don¡¯t mind me too,


    okay?¡±


    Desiree knocked her own head andughed in a carefree manner. ¡°I called you Z when we were


    younger, too! But¡ª¡±


    ¡°But that was when we were young,¡± Zuko interrupted her. ¡°We¡¯re all grown now. Things that need to be


    taken note of should be taken note of. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Mm, yeah!¡± Desiree quickly nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    Zuko nodded with a gentle smile. His hand had never left Lina, and she stayed being embraced by him


    the entire time.


    ¨C


    After the weing banquet, Lina asionally thought of Desiree.


    Sometimes, Renee would also discuss with her. ¡°Howe Desiree seems to be good at everything?


    Basketball, ser, horse racing, gaming¡­ It¡¯s like she excels at everything!¡±


    However, Renee could not muster any interest in all those things. She rested her head on the table with


    a hint ofint in her voice.


    Lina asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Renee pouted and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s that game Toph often ys. Desiree ys it too! But I¡­ I


    don¡¯t know how to.¡±


    Lina furrowed her brow and recalled something that had happened recently.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¨C


    After the banquet, Desiree would asionally invite her to hang out. She imed she was unfamiliar


    with Centrolis and wanted to hang out together as friends.


    Lina had apanied her twice to eat, and Desiree insisted on paying the bill each time. Her


    generous and carefree attitude resembled that of a boy. Her mostmon phrase was: ¡°I¡¯m always


    straightforward and speak without thinking. My mom always says I¡¯m as careless as a boy.¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    One time, Lina felt like her ears were going deaf from hearing the same thing too much. She smiled


    and said, ¡°Not all boys are like that. Zuko¡¯s very thoughtful!¡±


    Desiree was momentarily at a loss for words by Lina¡¯s retort and soon found an excuse to stop


    shopping, iming to be tired.


    Lina kept a polite distance from her all along, so when Desiree said she did not want to continue


    shopping, Lina just waved her hand casually. They then went their separate ways.


    ¨C


    However, Lina suddenly felt something was amiss after hearing Renee¡¯s words. Desiree was clearly a


    girl, but her interests were all things that boys liked. It was not that girls could not like those things, but


    it just seemed too coincidental.


    ¡°Cuz, do you think I¡¯ve misjudged her?¡± Renee looked at her with bright eyes. ¡°Maybe Desiree¡¯s just


    more tomboyish. That¡¯s why she likes basketball and ser and isidback about most things.¡±


    ¡°Do you think so?¡± Lina felt a bit puzzled.


    She did not want to specte about others without reason, especially since the Harpers were close to


    the Bakers and Janine had brought Desiree to Centrolis.


    Lina patted Renee¡¯s shoulder and smiled gently. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about her for now. The opening


    ceremony of the film studio project is in a few weeks, and many celebrities will be there. Have you


    prepared the proposal?¡±


    Renee handed her a draft proposal with a smile.


    The proposal was well-crafted, not only with n B but also with n C, D, E, and F, ready to deal with


    various emergencies and contingencies.


    ¡°Lina, I¡¯ve been looking at the financial reports recently, and I feel that the Thompson Group¡¯s business


    is still too reliant on Sol Entertainment. For arge conglomerate, being overly reliant on one business


    is detrimental to the group¡¯s development.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also considered this issue,¡± Lina said softly, ¡°But even if we want to make changes, we need to


    take it step by step. Some of the veterans on the board of directors have been with my father and


    worked their way up step by step. They¡¯re also seniors in Sol Entertainment, so we need to take their


    situation into ount.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Renee replied. ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t rush this matter. We need to take it slowly.¡±


    Just then, Lina¡¯s phone vibrated, and she looked at it. It was a message from Desiree, inviting her to


    have dinner together.


    Lina was thinking about declining the invitation when Desiree called her.


    ¡°Lina, I¡¯ve sent you the address. See you tonight. Don¡¯t bete! Oh, by the way, bring Renee along, too.


    Let¡¯s have some fun tonight!¡±

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245


    Lina hadn¡¯t had the chance to refuse before Desiree hung up.


    Renee winced. ¡°Why is she like this? Doesn¡¯t she even ask if others want to go?¡±


    Lina smiled with a hint of helplessness. People with such personalities were usually self-centered,


    carefree, and straightforward, seeminglycking a scheming mind.


    Could she be wrong about Desiree all along, just like Renee suggested? However, her past


    experiences told her that it was always good to be cautious and have a guarded approach toward


    people and things.


    ¡°Cuz, are we going?¡± Renee asked.


    Lina paused momentarily and smiled gently. ¡°Have you finished all your work?¡±


    ¡°More or less.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and rx!¡± She was also curious to see what Desiree had nned.


    Not long after, Lina and Renee arrived at the agreed location¡ªa small Ilbon-style bar.


    Interestingly, the owner was a local from Jangasas. The bar was situated in a quiet part of the city


    center, surrounded by many mimosa trees. In summer, the pink fluffy blossoms created a dreamy and


    magical sight.


    The owner knew that many Jangasas people were working in Centrolis, so he added Jangasas dishes


    to the menu, allowing those far from home to taste the vors of their hometown.


    As Lina stepped inside, she couldn¡¯t help but pause, catching a whiff of the aroma of home-cooked


    dishes.


    Desiree emerged from a private room, greeting them warmly and leading them to a room with mats to


    sit on.


    Lina and Renee were surprised to find familiar faces in the room.


    ¡°Why are you two here?¡± Renee was taken aback when she saw Toph.


    Lina also met Zuko¡¯s gaze in surprise.


    ¡°Ms. Harper, did you not just invite Lina and me?¡± Renee pursed her lips, feeling a bit


    ufortable.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When Toph asked her to sit with him, she deliberately moved her cushion away, keeping her distance.


    Toph chuckled. Renee might as well have ¡°jealous¡± written on her face. He grabbed Renee¡¯s cushion


    and gave it a yank. With a gasp, Renee was pulled to Toph¡¯s side and fell into his arms.


    ¡°Desiree said she¡¯d buy us a meal today, but we didn¡¯t n toe initially,¡± Toph exined to Renee


    and Lina. ¡°But she said you two wereing, so we changed our minds and decided toe!¡±


    Renee asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? You didn¡¯t even make a call.¡±


    Desireeughed. ¡°I invited you both at the same time. Maybe Toph didn¡¯t have time to call!¡±


    ¡°Zuko and I just arrived!¡± Toph picked up the menu. ¡°We¡¯ve been busy all day and haven¡¯t eaten yet!


    I¡¯m starving! Oh, Renee, your favorite. I¡¯ll order it for you¡­¡±


    Renee smiled and started to focus on the menu with him.


    Lina nced at Zuko. Unlike Renee, she did not move from her seat. It was Zuko who eagerly moved


    his cushion closer to sit beside her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you guys!¡± Desiree sat alone at the table and said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too warm sitting


    so close? This private room is spacious enough. You can sit a bit farther apart!¡±


    However, her words fell on deaf ears, and none of the four responded to her. She tried to start a few


    more conversations, but the result was the same.


    Toph and Renee were busy ordering food, while Zuko was busy holding Lina¡¯s hand under the table.


    Desiree¡¯s smile faltered as she noticed Lina¡¯s slightly shy expression. This scene wasn¡¯t quite what she


    had imagined. Nheless, she still managed to force a smile and inched closer to Zuko without


    saying anything.


    ¡°Hey, Toph!¡± Desiree shook her phone. ¡°What level are you at? Do you want to y a round?¡±


    Toph¡¯s eyes immediately lit up as he fixed his gaze on Desiree¡¯s phone screen, seeing her ying the


    same game he usually yed.

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re good! Your rank is so high?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Desiree proudly showed her equipment. ¡°Look at these. Not only did they cost me a lot of


    pocket money, but also a lot of effort!¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of equipment too, but my level is not as high as yours!¡± Toph gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°It


    seems like you¡¯ve deployed your resources well. Very strategic!¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­¡± Renee¡¯s expression changed as she looked at Toph, chuckling lightly, ¡°ying games all


    day long¡­ Be careful not to let it consume you!¡±


    ¡°Renee, you don¡¯t understand!¡± Desireeughed, ¡°This game is called God of War, and it¡¯s incredibly


    fun! You start as a small soldier and gradually rise to be a general, expanding your territory step


    by step. The game tests your patience, perseverance, strategic thinking, and more!


    ¡°Heh! Maybe you won¡¯t quite understand anyway since most girls like you don¡¯t enjoy ying military


    games.¡±


    Renee nced at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a girl?¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Toph burst intoughter. ¡°She¡¯s not. She¡¯s our bro!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Desiree squinted. ¡°It¡¯s strange. I feel like I should¡¯ve been born a boy. I get along better


    with boys, and our discussions are more in sync! I guess I was meant to be a boy!¡±


    Desiree paused the game to look at Zuko with a smile, tilting her body slightly toward him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so,


    Zuko?¡±


    Zuko did not respond and ¡°unintentionally¡± moved his cushion to the other side of Lina. Now, with a wall


    on one side and Lina on the other, no one else could get close to him.


    Desiree was taken aback. She froze before she dragged her cushion back to its original position.


    ¡°This establishment is so slow. I¡¯m getting parched waiting!¡± She struggled to find a topic and noticed


    Zuko¡¯s cup on the table.


    Zuko had moved to another side of Lina, but his cup had yet to follow.


    Just as Zuko was about to reach for it, Desiree smirked slyly as she quickly took the cup for a


    sip!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Oh, Zuko, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± She looked at Zuko. ¡°I used your cup¡­ It¡¯s an old habit from childhood, and I


    still haven¡¯t changed! Excuse me.¡±


    Lina frowned. Desiree was holding Zuko¡¯s cup that he had not touched. Her expression seemed to be


    filled with remorse and guilt, but why did Lina see a hint of smugness and provocation in her gaze?


    As she began to doubt her judgment, Zuko smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can use it.¡±


    Desiree smiled as well and looked at Lina. ¡°Lina, you¡­ won¡¯t misunderstand, right? You see, Zuko


    says it¡¯s okay¡­ In fact, we were like this when we were young. These two and I are buddies.


    Sometimes, we don¡¯t pay too much attention to certain things. Please forgive me! Ask Zuko to tell you


    about our childhood stories next time!¡±


    Zuko raised a brow. His smile at Desiree was barely a smile, and his eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, I haven¡¯t finished what I said earlier.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said, you can use my cup, it doesn¡¯t matter¡ªbecause I haven¡¯t used it.¡± Zuko casually picked up


    Lina¡¯s cup and took a sip of water.


    He had specifically observed that Lina used this cup earlier. The spot where he drank from was where


    her lips had touched.


    Desiree froze, clutching the cup tightly until her knuckles turned white.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Desiree forced a smile. ¡°Zuko, how could you? You¡¯re so careless. Lina¡¯s a girl. She¡¯s


    clean. Would she be willing to share a cup with you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask if I was willing or not when you used my cup!¡± Zuko¡¯s gaze was like a gleaming dagger


    thrust directly at Desiree.


    Desiree panicked. ¡°W-We are buddies! I¡¯m different from those girls!¡±


    Lina, who had been quiet all along, suddenly spoke in a gentle tone. ¡°Desiree, it¡¯s kind of annoying to


    always emphasize genders.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lina smiled and took the cup that Zuko had just used to also take a sip.


    ¡°That cup is yours.¡± Lina raised a brow. ¡°I¡¯m willing to share one with Zuko. He¡¯s my fiance. We¡¯ll share


    everything when we get married, so what¡¯s the issue with a cup? Am I right?¡±

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248


    Lina nced at Zuko with a hint of coquettishness in her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to jump to conclusions or say anything unnecessary. After all, she¡¯s just your ¡®good


    buddy¡¯!¡± Lina drawled teasingly, blinking like a cunning little fox.


    Amused by her yful banter, Zuko felt the urge to tease her further, but he also wanted to give her a


    taste of ¡°violence¡±. Thus, he yfully pulled her into his embrace and held her tightly.


    Upon sensing his mischievous intent, Lina pushed him away and looked at him teasingly.


    Meanwhile, Toph held Renee¡¯s hand and intentionally walked ahead, paying little attention to the


    couple behind them.


    Zuko grinned and whispered in Lina¡¯s ear, ¡°If you don¡¯t like Desiree, I¡¯ll stop associating with her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± Lina widened her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s a guest from grandma¡¯s side and your childhood


    ymate with Toph. Suddenly distancing yourself from her doesn¡¯t seem appropriate, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zuko nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll slowly keep my distance.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Lina smiled and wrapped her hand around his waist, resting her head on his shoulder.


    The sea breeze cooled the summer night as the starry sky sparkled like gemstones on a blue curtain,


    creating a tranquil and distant atmosphere. Theughter of the four friends blended into the peaceful


    night.


    ¨C


    During this time, Zuko felt a bit resentful as Lina was always upied with work, leaving him feeling


    neglected. Even duringpany meetings, he seemed absent-minded, frequently checking his phone


    for messages, which never seemed toe.


    Zuko mmed his phone down on the table, screen-down, startling the others in the middle of the


    meeting.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr red at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Toph quickly came up with an excuse. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, dad. Zuko¡¯s just worried about a pimple near his


    nose! He¡¯s got a lot on his mind!¡±


    Zephyr didn¡¯t quite understand the euphemism but simply pursed his lips and continued the meeting.


    Zuko refocused on the matters at hand and proposed several well-prepared investment ns with


    substantial returns. Finally, he managed to impress his usually stern father.


    ¡°I heard your Uncle Nichs is also transitioning to the venture capital field,¡± Zephyr said, looking at


    Zuko. ¡°You should visit the Thompson Group if you have time and¡ª¡±


    Before Zephyr could finish his sentence, he looked up and saw that his son had vanished without a


    trace.


    Zuko rushed to the Thompson Group as fast as he could.


    ¨C


    The secretary guided Zuko to Lina¡¯s office, where he found her diligently working amidst a mess of


    documents and design sketches.


    Unlike morous office workers from TV dramas, Lina was dressed simply in a white shirt and jeans,


    her hair tied loosely in a ponytail, with a few strands falling on her forehead.


    She had followed Zuko¡¯s advice on keeping casual clothes in the office to improve efficiency, especially


    when they didn¡¯t have client meetings. As workaholics who often spent over ten hours a day at the


    office, it made sense not to exhaust themselves with formal attire.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton, are you going in?¡± the secretary asked.


    Zuko gestured for her to leave with a light smile and stood at the office door for a moment until Lina


    noticed him.


    ¡°When did youe?¡± Lina eximed with delight, rushing over to hold his hand. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me


    you wereing. How long have you been standing there?¡±


    Zuko checked his watch and chuckled. ¡°Half an hour.¡±

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249


    Lina was surprised. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I saw you studying the materials seriously, so I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Zuko gently stroked Lina¡¯s face. She already had a small face, and now she appeared even thinner.


    Distressed, he immediately called the hotel to order some food, specifically requesting tonic chicken


    soup.


    As he pondered his own situation¡­


    Despite having a fiancee, he couldn¡¯t even hold hands with her these days. A few days ago, he finally


    got a chance to go on a date with Lina, but she fell asleep as soon as she got in the car, showing no


    reservation.


    Amused and helpless, he didn¡¯t want to disturb her sleep, so he ended up driving around the streets,


    wanting to spend more time with her. This led him to feel a bit sorry for himself, prompting him to call


    the hotel again and order two servings of tonic chicken soup.


    Lina smiled and yfully pinched his face.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°When can you spare some time for me?¡± Zuko¡¯s gaze was filled with grievances.


    Softly, Lina replied, ¡°The Thompson Group is going through a transition right now, and venture capital is


    indeed a promising industry. Can you wait until I clearly understand the basics in this field?¡±


    Zuko looked at the pile of documents on the desk and sighed softly. ¡°You studied architectural art, and


    now you¡¯re so engrossed in studying economic investment!¡±


    Though he sensed a touch of pretense in his tone, Lina just smiled without saying anything.


    ¡°Lina, I still hope you can draw architectural ns and build houses.¡± Zuko took a step closer to her


    and whispered warmly in her ear, ¡°Build a house just for me.¡±


    Lina smiled yfully. ¡°A golden house to keep you all to myself?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure, sure, I don¡¯t mind!¡±


    ¡°But I do!¡± Lina yfully knocked on his head. ¡°You¡¯re such a big guy! I can¡¯t fit you in there. Think


    about how many materials that would take!¡±


    Both of them burst intoughter.


    Suddenly, Zuko noticed a familiar document on the desk. It was the investment list that Desiree had


    given to Lina.


    ¡°You still have this?¡± He was quite surprised.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lina replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve done detailed background checks on thesepanies. They¡¯re all


    prominent yers in emerging industries. They¡¯re not localpanies in Centrolis, but they¡¯re worth a


    try.¡±


    Zuko narrowed his eyes.


    After seeing this list the other day, he had discreetly investigated thesepanies. They all seemed


    promising, but he still felt something was amiss.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Lina, investing carries risks. I think you should be careful.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Lina smiled. ¡°But the Thompson Group is currently undergoing a transformation, and


    this list saves me a lot of effort.¡±


    ¡°Be cautious in everything!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lina nodded in agreement.


    After finishing lunch, Zuko hurried back to thepany.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Lina stretchedzily. She was ready to get back to work, but her phone vibrated. It was a message


    from Desiree.


    [Lina, how¡¯s your consideration regarding those newpanies I mentionedst time? Several


    entrepreneurs are eager to meet! How about we arrange a meeting at the bar? It¡¯s lively, and we¡¯ll have


    a higher sess rate discussing matters there!]


    Lina was momentarily stunned, but a sly glint shed in her eyes. She replied with two words¡ª[Sure


    thing.]

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250


    Lina was supposed to meet Desiree at a high-end bar in Centrolis. To her surprise, all the attendees


    there were women. They exuded extraordinary temperament, dressed professionally, and behaved


    elegantly. They truly embodied the image of sessful female entrepreneurs.


    As soon as Lina entered the private room, Desiree warmly waved at her. Although distracted, Lina


    discreetly hid the small pistol she carried in her bag.


    When she received Desiree¡¯s message, she hesitated for a moment but decided toe anyway.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Firstly, she wanted to meet these bosses, learn more about theirpanies, and gain knowledge


    about entrepreneurs. Secondly, she harbored a glimmer of hope that Desiree would not deceive her.


    Despite that, she brought the small pistol that Krystal had given her when she was kidnapped. After all,


    a bar was a ce where anything could happen, and she wanted to be prepared just in case Desiree


    had any ill intentions.


    Lina took a deep breath and sat down. She secretly sent a message to Zuko to let him know she was


    safe. She had told Zuko about this meeting because she did not want to keep anything from him and


    didn¡¯t want to take any risks alone.


    ¨C


    At first, Zuko strongly opposed her going to the bar to discuss business matters. Later, he relented,


    allowing her to talk about business but insisting on arranging for his men to guard the area.


    Lina widened her eyes, looking cute and alert like a deer. ¡°But I¡¯ve already arranged my people!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ian will be outside the bar with his men.¡±


    Zuko heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®Right, her father was the head of a gang. I had forgotten about that.¡¯


    ¨C


    ¡°Lina!¡± Desiree nudged her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Lina regained herposure and stood up to look at the women with a smile. ¡°Each


    one of you is truly remarkable to excel in the venture capital industry dominated by men. It¡¯s


    admirable!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite!¡± Desireeughed heartily, putting her arm around Lina¡¯s shoulder, and said to the


    rest, ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink first, and then we can discuss business, alright?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Everyone in the room agreed to the proposal.


    As the alcohol took effect, the atmosphere gradually heated up.


    Lina kept a light smile on her face and did not drink much.


    On the other hand, Desiree kept downing one drink after another, bing more enthusiastic as she


    chatted with the other women.


    In the end, she either got too tipsy or did it intentionally as she suddenly blurted out, ¡°Do you know who


    Lina¡¯s father is? He¡¯s none other than the famous Nichs Thompson¡ªthe once legendary


    underworld¡¯s big boss! You¡¯ll need to get his protection!¡±


    Her words instantly silenced the room. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Lina.


    ¡°So, her father¡¯s¡­ actually involved in the gangs?¡±


    Someone started whispering, ¡°But when Desiree invited us here, she didn¡¯t mention that we were


    meeting with someone from the Thompson Group!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing surprising since it¡¯s the gangs. Hah! No wonder they¡¯re so rich. It must be from ill-


    gotten gains!¡±


    ¡°We came all the way from out of town only to be dealing with a gang?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not do it if it¡¯s coborating with the Thompson Group! Can we trust money from the


    underworld?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! I¡¯m afraid of getting involved inwsuits!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not make this money if it means letting this gang of scoundrels have their ways.¡±


    ¡°Hush! Keep your voices down. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retaliation from the underworld heiress? Besides, it


    seems like the Thompson Group has already cleaned up its act.¡±


    ¡°Even if they¡¯ve whitewashed themselves, can they erase the past? So what if she¡¯s the underworld


    heiress? This is a society governed byw. Can¡¯t I choose an investor freely?¡±

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251


    Lina heard everything they said, and it hit her hard. Their stares felt like knives cutting into her face.


    Instinctively, she nced at Desiree, who appeared quite intoxicated,zily leaning on the couch.


    Desiree was looking back at her, and they locked eyes.


    Lina saw a clear, gloating expression in Desiree¡¯s gaze. Now, she understood the intent behind


    Desiree¡¯s actions.


    Desiree had defamed her and suppressed her, using Nichs¡¯ unsavory past as a gangster to keep


    influential people away from Lina. This way, she couldn¡¯t interact with those important connections


    anymore.


    If things went ording to Desiree¡¯s n, Lina would be humiliated and angry.


    Lina remainedposed, trying not to lose her temper, but the others were crossing the line,


    especially under the influence of alcohol.


    Desiree also joined in, seemingly drunk, but Lina suspected she was fully aware of her actions.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina chuckled, looking at Desiree. ¡°It seems we won¡¯t be able to proceed with our coboration.


    Nevertheless, thanks for sharing the business list.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lina, did I say something wrong?¡± Desiree quickly stood up and apologized. ¡°I tend to talk


    nonsense when I¡¯m drunk. Please don¡¯t take it personally!¡±


    The others remained silent, unsure of what to say.


    Desiree smacked her head in regret, berating herself for her drunken behavior.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. What you said is true.¡± Lina smirked. ¡°The Thompsons can¡¯t bepared to other


    prestigious families. I¡¯ve heard your parents are PH.D. graduates from renowned schools, right? My


    parents can¡¯tpete with that.¡±


    ¡°Lina¡ª¡±


    ¡°Our friendship remains even if the business doesn¡¯t work out, so don¡¯t take it personally,¡± Lina said


    carelessly, downing her drink in one go.


    After a while, Lina said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t handle alcohol very well. My head is spinning from drinking


    too fast. Could youe with me to the bathroom to wash my face, Desiree?¡±


    Desiree raised an eyebrow, unable to hide her smugness, thinking she had won. She readily agreed


    and helped Lina to the bathroom.


    However, as soon as they entered, Lina used her foot to m the door shut. She stood before Desiree,


    her eyes and expression cold and unreadable.


    Desiree trembled. ¡°Lina, you¡­¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Come here, Desiree!¡± Lina approached her with intensity. ¡°I have a gift for you. There were too many


    people out there, so I couldn¡¯t bring it with me. It¡¯s in my bag. Can you guess what it is?¡±


    Suspicious, Desiree cautiously reached into Lina¡¯s bag and felt something cold and hard¡ªa grip of


    some kind, like that of a gun!


    Her eyes widened, and she noticed an unexpected hint of fierceness in Lina¡¯s gaze, something far


    beyond what one would expect from a young girl.

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252


    Desiree instantly came to a realization. Just as she was about to scream, she saw Lina pulling out a


    gun and pointing it at her temple.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Desiree stammered.


    ¡°This is the gift I got for you. Do you like it?¡± Lina scoffed. ¡°Even though my dad has been involved in


    legitimate business for a long time now, it seems like it can¡¯t stop someone from being mean to him!¡±


    ¡°Lina, you¡ª¡±


    Lina scoffed. ¡°Since you said I¡¯m the daughter of a gangster, I can¡¯t let that nickname cause me pain.


    Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Desiree widened her eyes, terrified.


    Lina smirked, gloating as she loaded the gun. The sound echoed loudly in the empty bathroom.


    Desiree screamed in fright. Her legs trembled, and she almost fell down.


    ¡°I-It was a misunderstanding!¡± She exined with a shaking voice. ¡°We were all just drinking too much.


    Lina, I-I didn¡¯t mean to say that. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Lina moved her wrist to lift Desiree¡¯s chin with the gun. ¡°You used my fiance¡¯s cup


    in front of me. Was it because you had too much to drink? You sat with Zuko and leaned close to him.


    Was it because you had too much to drink!?¡±


    Desiree started sobbing instantly. She wanted to cover her head with her arms as she squatted on the


    ground, losing the arrogance she had shown before.


    Lina looked at her with disdain. She thought Desiree was an overbearing person, but it turned out she


    was just a poser.


    In reality, there was only one bullet in the gun.


    It was for her protection, not to cause harm. She thought that single bullet would be enough to scare


    people if anything happened. Moreover, Ian had his men guarding outside. Nothing would happen to


    her.


    Even if she identally pulled the trigger after loading the gun, the safety was still on, so the bullet


    would not be fired.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    However, once she loaded the gun, it scared the living daylights out of Desiree.


    Lina smirked and took a deep breath. She would end the game now that Desiree had learned her


    lesson.


    Lina lifted her hand slowly. Before she could put the gun away, someone suddenly opened the door!


    Lina was shocked and turned her head to look. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    A janitor came in.


    Lina was stunned. She had locked the door when she came in.


    However, it made sense that the janitor had the keys.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lina was spooked. After all, it would be terrible for people to see her with a gun. The moment she was


    going to put it away, Desiree seized the opportunity to grab her hand and shoved her!


    Lina did not grip the gun properly, dropping it onto the ground!


    It fell before the janitor. She nced at it, and her facial expression changed.


    Desiree screamed and tried to grab it.


    At that moment, the janitor kicked Desiree¡¯s wrist!


    Desiree screamed in pain. Before she could react, the gun was now pointed at her head.


    This time, it was the janitor holding the gun.


    Lina was dumbstruck. Her heart was pounding.


    The janitor looked young and petite, and her sharp chin was visible under the baseball cap. The


    uniform looked loose on her.


    However, her eyes were like a wolf in the snow, exuding chilliness.


    Lina did her best to calm down her chaotic mind.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before Lina could speak, the janitor coldly said two words to Desiree. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Desiree charged out, screaming as she ran for her life.


    Just when Lina was still stunned, the janitor went after Desiree and caught up to her almost


    immediately. The janitor stretched her leg agilely, causing Desiree to fall hard!


    ¡°W-What do you want from me?¡± Desiree cried. ¡°Are you with the Thompsons? I¡¯ve already apologized,


    Lina! What else do you want from me?¡±


    Lina ran over, too, standing behind the two of them.

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253


    Desiree was in a mess, retreating with her hands supporting her body on the ground. She was unable


    to stop shaking and cried at the top of her lungs.


    In stark contrast, the janitor remained surprisingly calm, silencing Desiree with a cloth.


    ¡°You¡¯re annoying,¡± the janitor stated.


    ¡°Mmph!¡± Desiree struggled in panic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about the gun, get it?¡± the janitor threatened.


    Desiree widened her eyes.


    Even Lina was stunned.


    The janitor had chased after Desiree to prevent anyone from finding out that Lina had a gun. After all,


    the Thompsons were now involved in legitimate business, and their reputation could be damaged if this


    information got out.


    However, Lina couldn¡¯t recall having any contact with this person, no matter how hard she thought.


    Why would she help her?


    Fearful and unable to do anything else, Desiree could only nod and cry.


    After removing the cloth, the janitor let Desiree go. Thetter hastily crawled and ran away.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina¡¯s heart raced as she stood outside the bathroom¡¯s remote corridor. The mysterious janitor, shorter


    than her, emitted an eerie chill that seemed to engulf the entire space. Even if Ian and his men came


    now, it might be toote to stop her if she intended to harm Lina.


    Lina bit her lip, her body stiff with fear. She couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists.


    The janitor still held her gun. As she walked toward Lina, thetter noticed a vase nearby and


    considered using it to stall her if she tried to harm her.


    But to Lina¡¯s surprise, the janitor handed her the gun and said, ¡°Here.¡±


    The ringing in Lina¡¯s ears drowned out her thoughts. ¡°You¡­¡±


    The janitor pressed down her cap and remained silent.


    Just as Lina took the gun from the janitor¡¯s hand, thetter paused for a moment, caressing the word


    ¡°Krys¡± on the gun handle.


    Then, the janitor turned around and disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    It took Lina quite some time to snap back to her senses. It felt like she had just woken up from a dream.


    The janitor came and left, leaving no name behind, as if she were only a fleeting figure in Lina¡¯s mind.


    When Lina left the bar, Zuko and Ian were waiting for her with the rest.


    ¡°Are you okay, miss?¡± Ian asked.


    Lina shook her head mechanically.


    Upon seeing her beaten look, Zuko¡¯s heart squeezed with concern. He hugged her gently and asked,


    ¡°Who were the people you met for the investment meeting today?¡±


    ¡°The founders of a few enterprises,¡± Lina replied vaguely. ¡°They were influential women, but we


    couldn¡¯t reach amon ground. So we left after a short time.¡±


    Zuko inquired about Desiree, and Lina hesitated. She knew Desiree had fled through the bar¡¯s back


    door, but she couldn¡¯t figure out who the janitor was.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Initially, she nned to investigate herself, but upon seeing Zuko, she found herself relying on him. She


    wanted his opinion on everything.


    ¡°Zuko¡­¡± Lina hesitated before deciding to share everything with him. ¡°Can you help me find out about


    someone?¡±

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254


    Desiree ran in panic, losing the strength to even drive. After a few attempts, she finally dialed the right


    number to get her driver to pick her up.


    By the time Desiree arrived home, she was drenched in sweat and as pale as a piece of paper, panting


    heavily. Though the room was just a short distance away, she had to hold onto the wall for support.


    The house she stayed in was bought by her family years ago in Centrolis. It was arge and quiet


    suburban property, far from public view. However, Desiree still found it wascking.


    After catching her breath, she frantically closed all the curtains in the house, feeling terrified by the


    earlier events.


    Not only did she feel jealousy for Lina now, but resentment as well.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The maid approached her quietly and said, ¡°Miss, the person you want to meet is already in the guest


    room.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Desiree calmed down. ¡°She¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she arrived from Jangasas this afternoon. Since you weren¡¯t home, I took her to the guest room,¡±


    the maid replied.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Desiree took a deep breath, trying to slow her racing heart. Slowly, she made her way upstairs,


    took a shower, and changed clothes.


    Soon, she headed to the guest room and opened the door.


    The young woman in the wheelchair had her back turned to the door, but upon hearing themotion,


    she turned around.


    Desiree was shocked.


    The scar on the young woman¡¯s face was more repulsive than she had imagined.


    Maintaining herposure, Desiree approached and greeted, ¡°Hello, Ms. Grist.¡±


    ¡°Hi.¡± Violet responded softly, her voice almost a mumble.


    Violet had been disfigured, and her family had brought her back to Jangasas from Southern Aciatic.


    Despite countless reconstructive surgeries, she couldn¡¯t regain her previous appearance. Instead, her


    tissues were damaged, and she couldn¡¯t even smile anymore.


    Before Desiree came to Centrolis, she had discovered that Violet used to be Lina¡¯s rival in Jangasas.


    Moreover, Lina was somehow connected to Violet¡¯s disfigurement.


    Desiree had invited Violet to Centrolis with the promise of helping her seek revenge against Lina.


    ¡°Ms. Grist, I know the Grists started the business by making drinks. I know there was a best-selling


    drink that was investigated due to Lina¡¯s report, which caused the Grists¡¯ decline in the market,¡±


    Desiree said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Violet¡¯s voice was a mumbling mess, but her determination was clear. She punched the


    wheelchair¡¯s handle, eximing, ¡°That bitch! Bitch!¡±


    Desiree smirked. ¡°The same bitch you¡¯re talking about is now the daughter of the Thompsons. Do you


    have the guts to take her on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whose daughter she is! She hurt me before, and I¡¯ll make sure she suffers for the rest of


    her life!¡± Violet dered.


    Desiree nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good to see such persistence in you.¡±


    Desiree helped Violet up from the wheelchair and took her to the courtyard.


    The suburbs were quiet, but despite belonging to Centrolis, the area felt underdeveloped, with bushes


    scattered everywhere. It made it seem deste at night.


    The Harpers were believers in astrology. However, did they not consult it before buying thisnd and


    building their house? Didn¡¯t they research if this area was suitable for living?


    Looking around, Desiree felt irritated.


    She remembered her family always saying, ¡°Your environment decides who you are.¡± The scenery


    seemed to reflect that her life was heading downhill.


    Desiree shook off the thought and said to Violet, ¡°I heard that something was added to the drink that


    made it illegal?¡±


    Violet fell into silence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Grist. I¡¯m not asking you to relive the past. But if we want to torture Lina, we can only


    do it this way!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Violet asked.


    ¡°The Thompson Group¡¯s film studio project has begun, and it¡¯ll be open soon,¡± Desiree said with


    arrogance. ¡°Half of the entertainment circle will be there! Who do you think is best suited to bear the


    responsibility when something goes wrong with the celebrities¡¯ drinks?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Violet realized what Desiree meant, but she dared notugh out loud. Instead, she chuckled like a


    character in a horror film.


    Desiree looked at her with disdain and turned away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Harper!¡± Violet¡¯s speech was slightly muffled. ¡°I will get the Grists¡¯ R&D department to


    hand me the form right away. Ha! I guarantee that the celebrities will hate the Thompson Group


    completely on the day of the opening ceremony!¡±


    ¨C


    Lina, Zuko, Toph, and Renee had a group chat called ¡°The Happy Four¡± for casual chats.


    However, the group was not happy today. They looked serious as they met at a cafe.


    No matter how much they investigated, the identity of the janitor remained a mystery.


    Everyone they questioned said the same thing.


    ¡°This person is very mysterious. The bar owner said she doesn¡¯t have an ID. They hired her because


    she didn¡¯t ask for a sry. All she wanted was three meals a day and amodation. The bar owner


    was smart to have agreed to her request.¡±


    ¡°She has no ID, so it¡¯s only natural that nobody could investigate her through the usual methods. The


    people around her know little about her. They only know that she¡¯s called ¡°Lena¡±.


    ¡°She¡¯s very hardworking and cleans the bar thoroughly. However, she¡¯s quiet, and her colleagues think


    she¡¯s mute.¡±


    ¡°Lena¡­¡± Lina repeated the name, but it didn¡¯t ring any bells.


    ¡°Lena, Lena. Where art thou?¡± Toph chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re Lina, and she¡¯s Lena. Your names rhyme!


    Maybe you¡¯ll run into her if you chant her name!¡±


    Zuko spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Lina, can¡¯t you think of any other details?¡±


    As Lina tried her best to recall, a thought suddenly struck her. ¡°She seemed very interested in the word


    ¡®Krys¡¯ when she caressed the gun handle that day!


    ¡°Could she¡­ have seen the gun before?¡± she wondered aloud. ¡°Could she be rted to Madame


    Krys?¡±


    Renee also looked serious as she spoke. ¡°Cuz, Madame Krys is involved in human trafficking¡­


    Perhaps she was one of her victims?¡±

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255


    Lina and Renee fell silent at the same time. The name Madame Krys had brought them back to the


    time on the ship. They had thought they had forgotten about it, but the narrow cabin, the wounded girls,


    and the ferocious eyes were ying in their heads like a movie. It was a traumatic experience, as well


    as an unforgettable memory.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Lina said softly. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s really rted to Madame Krys. Even though she saved our


    lives, she broke thew. We can¡¯t tell whether this Lena is a friend or a foe just yet, so we must be


    cautious.¡±


    Renee nodded. ¡°Cuz, if you really want to find out, why don¡¯t you go there a couple more times?¡±


    Toph quickly interjected. ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous ce. Better to stay away!¡±


    Renee looked at him and smiled but said nothing more.


    The group parted ways and went home after chatting for a while.


    ¨C


    Desiree had been quiet these days. She used to hit Zuko up daily, but she now dared not even text


    him.


    When Toph was ying games, he would notice that her avatar had been offline.


    ¡°Ha! I didn¡¯t know that Pammy was so fierce!¡± he eximed while ying. ¡°Desiree dares not even go


    online to y games now that Pammy has shown her her ce!


    ¡°Watch out, bro. She¡¯ll bring a gang to end you if you make her angry!


    ¡°Don¡¯t drag me in when you guys fight!¡±


    A pillow was tossed at Toph as he spoke. It hit him in the head.


    Zuko sneered. ¡°You sure have much to say!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko was getting ready for work. He was fixing his tie in front of the mirror. It was Lina who had picked


    out the dark blue suit for him through the video callst night.


    He checked himself out. The more he looked, the more he thought something was missing.


    ¡°Toph, do you think I¡¯m missing a belt?¡± he asked.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Toph had just drunk a mouthful of milk and almost spat it out. ¡°Hahaha¡­ You want a $400 belt as


    well?¡±


    In reality, Zuko had many belts. Cordelia took care of most of his sons¡¯ stuff. She was never stingy, and


    a belt that cost a couple of thousand dors was the cheapest one.


    However, Zuko thought something wascking with those belts.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Tophughed happily. ¡°That¡¯s the difference between your wife and mom! Don¡¯t worry, I


    certainly won¡¯t tell mom that you don¡¯t like the belts that she bought for you¡ª Mmph!¡±


    Before Toph was done speaking, Zuko covered his mouth from the back and strangled his neck lightly.


    The siblings fought for a while, and it ended with Toph losing the battle.


    Though Toph was unwilling to yield, he was worried about Zuko. ¡°Let¡¯s talk business. Nothing else


    matters now, but if Desiree talks nonsense in front of our grandmother, then Lina¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Zuko raised his eyebrows. ¡°She is our grandmother, not hers.¡±


    ¡°But the Harpers have been friends with the Bakers for generations,¡± Toph said carefully. ¡°Grandma


    might have to protect the family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Reputation is for those who deserve it.¡± Zuko smirked. ¡°Though the Goddess of Death is old now, she


    is still sharp. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Toph thought about it and smiled. Janine had always been on the side of justice. She did not care who


    the viin was; she would fight them no matter what.


    Meanwhile, she would protect people she liked with all her might.


    Therefore, Desiree¡¯s nonsense would not shake their grandmother.


    Also, Desiree might have found out about their grandmother¡¯s character and decided not to say


    anything at all.


    ¡°The Thompson Group¡¯s film studio will open two dayster.¡± Toph asked, ¡°Everything good on


    Pammy¡¯s side?¡±

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256


    Zuko said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked over the proposal for her, and everything is good to go. I¡¯ve also got people to


    handle the details.¡±


    ¡°Renee has been working hard, too,¡± Tophined. ¡°I¡¯m going to take her on a vacation when the


    opening is over!¡±


    Zuko pouted. He faked a chuckle and left.


    Renee had been working hard, but Lina had been covering everything, and she had had to do


    everything herself. It was hard for her to show perfectly the capability and quality that the sessor of


    thepany should have.


    Therefore, Zuko would also take her on a vacation after the opening ended. He wanted to bring her


    somewhere further than Toph was bringing Renee!


    He smiled as he thought about it. His mood was even better than the weather today. He didn¡¯t even


    bother with the driver, and he drove himself.


    ¨C


    A weekter, the opening of the Thompson Group¡¯s film studio took over the trending topic for the


    entire week.


    With the influence of Sol Entertainment and the Hamerton Group¡¯s Imperial Media, celebrities gathered


    in fanfare on the day of the opening. It was crowded.


    The national and international media had been waiting outside for a long time, worried about missing it.


    The reporters were discussing among themselves.


    ¡°I heard that not only celebrities areing. Even the people from the four major families of Centrolis


    are here, as well as the Baker Group!¡±


    ¡°The families have an arranged marriage. How could they note? Ha! The Thompsons are


    powerful. Seems like that Nic, who has converted from his underworld identity, is really good in


    business!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the first grandson of the Hamerons, right? I heard he¡¯s a Count in Southern Aciatic¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Thompsons¡¯ daughter next to him. She¡¯s beautiful! They¡¯re even more good-looking than


    celebrities when they walk together!¡±


    ¡°I think the second grandson is more good-looking. He¡¯s always smiling. He¡¯s my cup of tea!¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Okay, okay, quit talking so much!¡± one of the older reporters said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s a press gallery


    at the banquet. Go eat after you guys take pictures! Director Thompson promised to serve everyone


    properly!¡±


    The people cheered.


    ¡°Mr. Nichs is so generous. No wonder his business flourished!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Ms. Lina, not Nichs!¡± The older reporterughed. ¡°From the film studio to the


    nning of the opening, it was Mr. Nichs¡¯ daughter, Ms. Thompson, who did it!¡±


    The reporters were stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that the seemingly weak princess was so capable in


    her work.


    ¨C


    The first part of the banquet was ending.


    After the long speeches and a series of performances for the opening, Lina could finally take a breather


    beneath the stage.


    However, a warm, big hand appeared before she could rest for long.


    ¡°I wonder if I can have the honor to have this dance, Mini Director Thompson?¡± Zuko asked.


    Lina smiled as she looked at him. Zuko sat beside her, and she coquettishly leaned her head on his


    shoulder. She repliedzily, ¡°You¡¯re calling me like how the people in the office are calling me?¡±


    ¡°You are, after all.¡± Zuko caressed her head.


    Although she had changed her name to Pam, while Linda would call her Pammy at home, she was


    more used to the name Lina.


    Moreover, she kept the name Lina to thank Jesse and Melissa for adopting her.


    ¡°Tired?¡± Zuko¡¯s voice was deep. He took a pretty pair of ts out of nowhere. ¡°Change your shoes.¡±


    While Lina was still in a daze, Zuko squatted halfway and ced her foot on his knee.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Lina blushed and looked around.


    People were looking over, and envy filled their eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of the story of Cindere, right?¡± Zuko smiled gently. ¡°I finally understand the feeling of


    the prince putting on the crystal shoe for the love of his life himself.¡±


    ¡°What does it feel like?¡± Lina asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He tried his best to describe it. ¡°It¡¯s precious, and it makes me feel proud.¡±


    Lina was puzzled. ¡°Proud?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zuko leaned over to kiss her forehead after changing her shoes and standing up.


    ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯m proud of you!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257


    The venue went silent for a second before loud apuse erupted.


    The celebrities had seen it all, having been in all sorts of movies and dramas. But they had never seen


    anything so sweet as what Zuko had just done for Lina.


    They apuded, whether out of genuine appreciation or simply to go along with the crowd. But no one


    wanted to miss the opportunity to offer their sincere congrattions.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Zuko and Lina began to dance. After taking off her heels, Lina felt lighter on her feet. Although she


    wasn¡¯t much of a dancer, Zuko¡¯s presence helped to calm her nerves.


    They made a handsome couple, and their graceful movements drew countless admiring nces.


    After the dance, they retired to the VIP room to discuss the future of the film studio. But their


    conversation was interrupted by Renee, who burst into the room in a panic.


    ¡°Cuz!¡± she cried.


    Lina was startled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Renee was so flustered that she could barely speak.


    Toph followed close behind, his expression grave. ¡°There¡¯s been an ident,¡± he said urgently. ¡°A


    number of celebrities have fallen ill, with symptoms of vomiting and diarrhea. Even some of the


    reporters have been affected.¡±


    Lina¡¯s face lost color.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°But how is that possible?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Toph said. ¡°But someone called for an ambnce, and one of the celebrities¡¯ agents


    called the police. They¡¯re probably on their way here.¡±


    Lina felt a knot of tension in her stomach.


    No matter how much trouble this might cause, she knew she had to handle it calmly and effectively. But


    with so many public figures involved, the best course of action was to minimize the damage and


    prevent the news from spreading.


    She said, ¡°Renee, please take my parents home. Tell them I¡¯ll be there soon and that they shouldn¡¯t


    worry.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Yes,¡± Renee said. ¡°I¡¯ll also send the elders and the senior staff home.¡±


    Zuko nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that.¡±


    He then made a call to Jacob, instructing his legal team to be on standby. He also contacted the


    Hamertons¡¯ joint hospital, asking the medical team to keep any celebrity patients¡¯ identities confidential.


    Lina quickly contacted thepany¡¯s PR team topile a list of the celebrities who had been


    affected. The list was long, and the agents were demanding answers. But for now, Lina could only deny


    that anything was wrong.


    Just then, Jackie arrived.


    ¡°Lina, Abigail¡­¡± he said breathlessly.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Lina asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Jackie said.


    Zuko frowned, his eyes shing with anger. ¡°Then why are you so flustered?¡±


    Jackie forced a smile. ¡°Well, Abigail asked me to tell you that she¡¯s fine. I-I should probably go now.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Lina said. ¡°You said Abigail is fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jackie said.


    Lina¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What did she eat tonight?¡± she asked. ¡°Who did she talk to? Why is she the


    only one who¡¯s not sick?¡±


    Jackie thought for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s the film studio¡¯s ambassador, so she definitely had a few drinks,¡±


    he said. ¡°But she has a way of avoiding drinking too much. She¡¯ll just clink her ss at the very edge,


    and then she¡¯ll find a way to get out of drinking it altogether.¡±


    ¡°What about other beverages?¡± Lina asked.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t consume sugar, so she definitely didn¡¯t drink any of the soft drinks,¡± Jackie said. ¡°And as


    for food, she just ate some vegetables because they¡¯re low-carb.¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I think I know what happened,¡± she said.


    ording to the feedback she had received from the PR team and the hospitals, the celebrities had all


    fallen ill after eating. But if Abigail was fine, then it couldn¡¯t have been the food.


    It had to be the alcohol and beverages.

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258


    Lina frowned and looked at Zuko. He was looking at her too, and they locked eyes, seemingly


    understanding what the other was thinking.


    At that moment, the police arrived.


    ¡°Are you Ms. Pam Thompson?¡± a police officer asked.


    Lina was stunned. ¡°I am¡­¡±


    The police officer said, ¡°After our preliminary investigation, we suspect someone spiked the beverages


    at the banquet.¡±


    ¡°Who did it? Did you find out?¡± Lina asked.


    The officer looked at her with aplicated expression. ¡°Ms. Thompson, we received an anonymous


    tip during our investigation that you prepared the beverages for the banquet.¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you suspect me?¡± Lina was stunned, her mind nk.


    ¡°We can¡¯t rule anyone out who is connected to the case until we have solid evidence,¡± the officer said


    respectfully, but his eyes were cold. ¡°Ms. Thompson, pleasee with us to assist with the


    investigation.¡±


    ¨C


    Zuko waited at the police station. He couldn¡¯t go in, so he had no idea what was happening. Even


    though he looked calm, each second was terribly torturous to him.


    Jacob had been waiting there with his legal team. Seeing him like that, he walked over and patted his


    shoulder. ¡°They can only release her if they don¡¯t have sufficient evidence. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine. The


    police won¡¯t make things difficult for her.¡±


    Zuko trusted that. With the Thompsons and Hamertons¡¯ power and the usations being baseless, the


    police wouldn¡¯t dare make things difficult for her.


    Still, Zuko would be worried as long as he didn¡¯t see Lina.


    Jacob checked the time. It had been exactly an hour.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    At that moment, a police officer called him over.


    Afterpleting the necessary procedures, Lina emerged from behind a door.


    She looked okay, but her expression was downcast. Every step she took seemed precarious, like


    walking on a knife¡¯s edge, extremely difficult.


    ¡°Lina!¡± Zuko rushed over, ignoring everything else. He hugged her.


    Lina felt the familiar warmth from his body, and theforting embrace almost made her cry. At that


    moment, tears uncontrobly streamed down her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Zuko patted her back. ¡°Everything wille to light.¡±


    She nodded. She believed in justice. No matter how convincing the anonymous tip was, she hadn¡¯t


    done it. Thew would prove her innocence.


    ¨C


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The case involved many celebrities, and although the Thompson Group¡¯s PR team had tried their best


    to minimize the impact, rumors were rampant outside.


    Some overzealous fans criticized the Thompson Group on Facebook. Even some fans with wild


    imaginationstched onto the fact that Abigail was unaffected, creating a conspiracy theory that Abigail


    and the Thompson Group were involved. It went viral.


    In the days following, Lina dared not look at her phone,puter, television, or even answer calls. She


    practically locked herself in her room, repeatedly sorting out the doubts surrounding the incident from


    beginning to end.


    However, the people out there were worried that she might be affected mentally.


    Nichs and Linda would take turns waiting outside her room. Nichs even thought of selling the


    Thompson Group right away, just because ¡°This shittypany gave my darling daughter so many


    troubles, so I don¡¯t want it anymore!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, Uncle Nichs!¡± a deep voice came.


    Linda quickly grabbed Zuko¡¯s hands as if she had seen her life savior. ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re here,


    Zuko! Go talk to Pammy. She only listens to you¡­¡±


    Nichs cleared his throat to show his unwillingness. The only thing that remained the same on his old


    face was his stubbornness since he was young.


    Linda rolled her eyes. ¡°Can you grow up? Our son-inw is here. You¡¯re no longer needed! Go now!¡±


    Nichs pouted but could only allow his wife to drag him away. He narrowed his eyes and red at


    Zuko before leaving. ¡°If you manage to convince her¡­ I¡¯ll consider letting your dad win at our next


    fishing trip!¡±

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260


    Zuko looked at Lina with a particrly cheerful smile. ¡°I said, I love you!¡±


    Lina froze as tears welled up in her eyes. Zuko held her hand, and his presence gave her an infinite


    sense of security. Despite the high altitude, she did not need to worry at all because he was the


    parachute that would never be absent in her life.


    After a safending, Lina was still immersed in the excitement and could not get enough of it. However,


    it was almost noon, and Zuko suggested that they have lunch first.


    Lina looked around. They hadnded in the suburbs, with a long road behind them and the vast sea in


    front. There were few people there, and it seemed that there would be even fewer restaurants.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Zuko held her hand and said. ¡°I know a ce where you¡¯ll definitely get delicious food!¡±


    Lina chuckled. ¡°Zuko, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Lina narrowed her eyes, beaming. ¡°What were you doing before you found me? Howe nothing


    seems to be able to stump you?¡±


    Zuko nced at her, feigning mystery. ¡°I am not telling you!¡±


    ¡°Zuko!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If I tell you everything, I won¡¯t be mysterious anymore,¡± Zuko said. ¡°And if I¡¯m not mysterious, you


    might not want me anymore.¡±


    Lina widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re being childish.¡±


    Zuko looked aggrieved. ¡°Lina, will you not want me anymore?¡±


    Lina teased him, ¡°Yes!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Zuko hugged her frantically. ¡°Lina, I¡¯m yours for life or death. You said you would never


    leave me. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    Lina giggled as she pushed Zuko away, but he kepting back to her. Finally, he held her tightly and


    refused to let go.


    ¡°What would the people from Hamerton Group think if they saw you like this?¡± Lina asked, blinking her


    big eyes.


    ¡°They¡¯d think I¡¯m undoubtedly my father¡¯s biological son,¡± Zuko replied.


    Lina was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zuko smirked and spoke next to her ear. ¡°You can ask my mom about it after we get married!¡±


    The two of them talked andughed all the way to a farmhouse restaurant. Lina found it intriguing. She


    would often go to small restaurants in Jangasas, but they were all in the city. This was her first time


    coming to a farmhouse restaurant in the suburbs.


    This ce used to be a small fishing vige, surrounded by mountains and facing the sea. The scenery


    was beautiful. The restaurant owner seized the business opportunity of farmhouse dining and made a


    lot of money.


    Other vigers followed suit, and the coastal area became a hotspot for farmhouse dining. However,


    this first restaurant was still the most authentic and genuine one.


    The owner greeted Zuko warmly, patting his shoulder and shaking his hand as if they were old friends.


    ¡°This is a ce I identally discovered when I was skydiving with Toph,¡± Zuko told Lina with a smile.


    ¡°We used toe here often after that. The grilled fish and shrimps here are exceptional. You have to


    try them!¡±


    The owner seated them at an open table under a straw roof, so it was not scorching hot.


    Lina sat down and was immediately captivated by the scenery. The boundless ocean, the freely flying


    seagulls, the vastnd, and the breezy weather all made her feel like time had stopped.


    Unexpectedly, the owner pulled Zuko to the side and mysteriously offered him a te of grilled oysters.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Zuko was taken aback.


    ¡°Grilled oysters!¡± the owner grinned mischievously.


    ¡°New dish?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s especially for you!¡± The owner patted his shoulder, beaming. ¡°Bro, you¡¯ll need the nourishment!¡±


    Zuko nearly choked on the grilled fish.


    Did he look like he needed nourishment!?

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261


    Zuko¡¯s face was as dark as the inked squid in the owner¡¯s aquarium. The owner¡¯s smile changed from


    mischievous to forced, then to a grimace. He then carried the te of oysters to other customers.


    Zuko pursed his lips in exasperation. The oysters were freshly caught that morning,rge, meaty, and


    perfectly grilled¡ªundoubtedly delicious. But what would he do after eating them? His libido would be


    boosted, yet he would have no outlet to release it.


    He turned to look at Lina, who was eating a small scallop. She chuckled softly when the delicate tip of


    her nose lightly touched the shell. The sparkling sea reflected her profile, and her eyes were filled with


    all the beauty in the world.


    Zuko¡¯s heart raced a little as he licked his dry lips. He barely suppressed certain thoughts. He sat back


    beside her, but the fish didn¡¯t taste as good as before


    ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± Lina said with a smile, ¡°So many delicious dishes were served. I¡¯ll


    finish them all if you don¡¯t start eating!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± He looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on eating. Have some drinks, too.¡±


    Lina resisted a bit, resting her chin on both hands. ¡°Don¡¯t mention drinks to me now. I have a trauma


    about it!¡±


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Zuko ruffled her hair, smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already asked for it to be investigated. The


    results will be out soon.¡±


    ¡°Are you so sure?¡± Lina asked.


    ¡°I found an expert in this field!¡±


    Zuko peeled a nched shrimp and put it on her te.


    Lina suddenly thought of someone after seeing how confident Zuko looked. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Fred,


    aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Zuko froze amidst peeling another shrimp and looked at Lina with a somewhatplicated expression.


    He wondered how she had figured it out so suddenly. There was no mystery left for her now.


    ¡°Yes, I should have thought of him!¡± Lina¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°He has several beverage forms from the


    Grists and is indeed an expert in this field! Moreover, regr people wouldn¡¯t be able to do something


    like spiking beverages, so it must be someone from the industry!¡±


    Lina hugged Zuko happily and gently kissed his head.


    ¡°Is this¡­ a reward?¡± Zuko asked.


    ¡°What else?¡± Lina asked back.


    ¡°This little reward isn¡¯t enough,¡± he said softly.


    Lina smiled. ¡°Then what kind of reward do you want?¡±


    ¡®The kind like after one has oysters, of course¡­¡¯ Zuko coughed lightly and smiled without saying a


    word.


    At that moment, the sound of a car drew near.


    Arge truck was parked outside the restaurant, and a thin young girl started carrying boxes of seafood


    out of it. The boxes looked heavy, but the girl seemed to be managing.


    Lina jolted and carefully looked over. The girl wore a baseball cap, and the pointed chin under the brim


    seemed familiar.


    ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± Lina was a little surprised.


    ¡°Who?¡± Zuko asked.


    ¡°That girl, Lena!¡± Lina replied.


    Zuko followed the direction Lina pointed.


    Lena worked swiftly and efficiently, finishing the delivery in no time. The owner came out with a fish and


    handed it to her. Lena nodded without objection.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The weather was too hot, so Lena didn¡¯t leave right away. She sat down in the shade outside the


    restaurant, took off her cap, and used it as a fan. She looked thoughtfully out at the sea.


    When the owner served the final dish, Lina curiously stopped him. ¡°That girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean Lena?¡± The owner smiled and said, ¡°She oftenes over to do odd jobs for me.¡±


    ¡°Odd jobs?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Yes, she helps me with loading and unloading the goods. Heh! Don¡¯t be fooled by her size. She¡¯s quite


    strong and works just as hard as a man!¡±


    ¡°She did so much for you, and you only gave her one fish?¡± Lina asked.


    ¡°So what?¡± The owner frowned. ¡°We agreed on the price beforehand. She unloads the goods, and I


    give her the fish. It¡¯s a fair exchange!¡±


    Lina was taken aback, and she told Zuko after the owner left, ¡°What kind of fair exchange is this? I


    think he¡¯s taking advantage of her!¡±


    Zuko had a different perspective. ¡°Both parties agreed to the terms willingly, so it¡¯s not taking


    advantage of her.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± He paused. ¡°The girl might not know the market value or the worth of her physical strength, and


    that¡¯s how he managed to take advantage of the situation.¡±


    Lina looked at Lena¡¯s petite figure and felt sorry for her. The fish appeared less than fresh, likely


    leftovers from the day before, with flies buzzing around it. Despite this, Lena seemed disconnected


    from the world, wearing an indifferent expression.


    After discussing with Zuko, Lina gave the owner some extra money and asked him to pay Lena wages.


    Initially, he was reluctant, but not wanting to offend the two big spenders, he finally agreed. ¡°Actually,


    don¡¯t be fooled by her size. She¡¯s quite remarkable!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°At such a young age, she works multiple jobs every day to support herself. Isn¡¯t that remarkable?¡±


    Lina was stunned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have any family?¡±


    The owner pondered for a moment. ¡°She doesn¡¯t talk much,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s quite difficult tomunicate


    with her. But from what I can tell, she doesn¡¯t have any family. Otherwise, how could she be doing all


    this work at this age when she should be studying?¡±


    Lina nodded and looked over to where Lena had been, but she was gone.


    As Zuko held her and was about to leave, someone suddenly rushed out from the corner. Lina was


    startled, and Zuko instinctively stood before her with his guard up.


    ¡°Is this yours?¡± a young voice asked.


    Lina rposed herself and saw that it was Lena. She was holding the bills Lina had given to the


    owner.


    Before Lina could say anything, Lena spoke again. ¡°Why did you give me money?¡±

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262


    Lena asked, ¡°Why did you give me money?¡±


    Lina was taken aback.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean anything else¡ª¡± Lena interrupted her before she could end her


    sentence.


    ¡°I asked, why did you give me money?¡± Lena¡¯s voice was clear and firm, showing maturity beyond her


    years.


    Lina took a deep breath. ¡°I wanted to thank you for helping me out in the restroomst time.¡±


    Lena remained silent but pushed the money back into Lina¡¯s hands. ¡°No need to thank me.¡±


    As Lena turned to leave, Lina wanted to call her back. But Lena stopped and turned around again. A


    gust of wind lifted the brim of her cap, finally allowing Lina to see her face clearly.


    Lena was pretty, with a touch of youthful intelligence in her expression, but her eyes carried a sense of


    world-weariness beyond her years.


    ¡°If you ever encounter trouble again, you can find me to help you,¡± Lena said.


    ¡°But¡­ don¡¯t I need to know your name and how to contact you?¡± Lina asked.


    Lena chuckled. ¡°After we metst time, didn¡¯t you investigate me? You imed not to know my name.¡±


    Lina and Zuko exchanged nces, realizing they had met their match.


    The best approach when dealing with a strong-willed opponent was to be straightforward, so Lina said


    directly, ¡°I did investigate you, mainly because I was curious why you helped me. Also¡­ I didn¡¯t find out


    anything about you, except that your name is Lena.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Lena paused for a moment, then suddenly burst intoughter.


    Her smile was innocent and mischievous, like a child who had just seeded in ying a prank. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t expect that even people like you sometimes fail to find information about others. I thought you


    had an extensivework!¡±


    Lina stayed silent.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m Lena Harding.¡± Lena adjusted her cap. ¡°If you need me, go to that bar.¡±


    Before Lina could say anything else, Lena left swiftly with a faint smile.


    ¡°What an odd person.¡± Zuko chuckled softly. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t seem bad.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she would¡¯ve acted on it already if she had ill intentions toward me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty fruitful day today.¡± Zuko looked at her. ¡°We know her name now. I¡¯ll have someone


    investigate her further and find out everything about her.¡±


    ¨C


    Lena returned to her shabby rented room and removed her cap and sweat-soaked T-shirt. She cleaned


    the fish and put it in the pot. Then, she opened a cold beer can from the fridge.


    The sound of the tab popping was a refreshing contrast to the heat of the small room.


    Lena took a sip of the beer, which tasted a bit bitter. She frowned, still notpletely used to the vor.


    ¡°Lina Jenner¡­¡± she murmured with a smile. She put down the beer can and took out a diary from the


    drawer.


    She carefully wrote the name on thest page of the diary. Then she went to check on the fish soup


    bubbling in the pot. She added some salt and lowered the heat before sitting back on the kitchen floor


    to flip through the diary again.


    She had lost count of how many times she had read it. Many sentences were already ingrained in her


    memory, but she couldn¡¯t get enough of them. Reading the diary every day had be an essential


    part of her life.


    Running her fingers over the familiar handwriting felt like touching that person¡¯s face. Only then did she


    feel like the world didn¡¯t abandon her and that she had family, even though that family member was


    now behind bars, waiting for execution on charges of human trafficking.


    The diary¡¯s pages had turned yellow, and the stories inside were from long ago.


    Lena read the words line by line. ¡°Tonight at the nightclub, a few men gave me a hard time. I was there


    to serve them liquor, but they insisted I apany them for drinks. They were too many for me to


    handle. Just when I thought I had no hope, he appeared.¡±

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263


    ¡°Today, I saw him again. This time, I was cornered by debt collectors, and he came to my rescue like a


    brave warrior. He paid off my debts and gave me some money to live a good life¡­


    ¡°Today, I sold a girl. I know I am walking down an irreversible path. It¡¯s a treacherous road, but I had no


    other choice¡­ I remember someone once told me to live a good life, but I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t be able to do


    it¡­


    ¡°I sent my daughter to the countryside and send her money regrly. I know I¡¯m not a good mother, but


    I hope my daughter can have the peaceful life I couldn¡¯t. That way, I won¡¯t let you down¡­


    ¡°Nichs Thompson.¡±


    Lena took a deep breath and slowly closed the diary.


    The name Nichs Thompson appeared several times in her mother¡¯s diary.


    Was he her father? He must be.


    Lena smiled but restrained it. Over the years, she had learned to hide her emotions, even when she


    was alone.


    She had finished most of the beer, and the fish soup was ready. There was some leftover rice in the


    kitchen.


    Lena ate the fish soup with rice, simply filling her stomach. She wiped her mouth and wrote a few


    sentences in the nk space at the back of the diary, as she did every day.


    Her wandering life had made her withdrawn, but she still longed for her father¡¯s love, her mother¡¯s care,


    and the warmth and happiness of a family. Since she could not have them, she wrote them down.


    Unable to see Krystal, Lena wrote in her diary as if she were talking to her.


    ¡°I saw Lina again today¡­ Is she my sister? She¡¯s so beautiful! I¡¯ve never seen such a pretty girl before.


    Her fiance is handsome too, and his voice is pleasant¡ªhe¡¯s a good match for my sister!


    ¡°She wanted to give me money today, but I didn¡¯t take it. I feel that if I took it, I might not be able to see


    her again¡­ Mm, I want to keep her thinking of me so that I can see her often!


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not alone in Centrolis anymore. I found my father and my sister, and I found your gun¡­ But I


    hope they never find out about my identity because I want each of them to be well and not get their


    lives in turmoil because of me.


    ¡°Mom, am I doing the right thing?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    After writing thest word, Lena looked up at the sky outside the window. A few pigeons were flying


    home in the evening glow. She closed her diary with a wry smile. Once Krystal was executed, Lena


    would no longer have a mother. She would never have a family.


    ¨C


    Lina gathered herself and bravely faced the ongoing storm.


    The news spread like wildfire, dominating the trending topics list despite Sol Entertainment¡¯s PR


    tactics.


    The policecked evidence, and they could not confirm Lina¡¯s guilt with just one anonymous tip-off.


    Nevertheless, that phone call became a crucial bargaining chip in the ongoing battle for Lina¡¯s


    innocence.


    ¡°How is it? Did you find out anything?¡± Lina was anxious to know the answer.


    The IT department¡¯s experts removed their equipment and looked up at her. ¡°We can determine the


    general location of the phone call.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°A vi on the outskirts.¡± Several people had searched separately and hade to a unanimous


    conclusion. ¡°But the location is strange. There seems to be signal interference around, which is why we


    can¡¯t pinpoint the exact address.¡±


    ¡°Lina, give me another day.¡± Renee stepped forward. ¡°I think I can crack this technical issue. Let me


    try!¡±


    Lina squeezed her hand and gave her a grateful nce.


    Just then, someone urgently knocked on the door.


    Lina went to open it and saw Zuko and Toph standing outside, both smiling excitedly.


    ¡°Pammy, you won¡¯t believe what we found out!¡± Toph pulled out a report filled with dense data and test


    results, all rted to the drinks served at that party!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Look at this.¡± Zuko pointed to a circled part. ¡°This substance is the culprit behind the celebrities¡¯


    vomiting and diarrhea that night!¡±


    Lina looked at the cluster of chemical symbols and fell into deep thought.


    After a while, she eximed, ¡°I remember now!


    ¡°When an issue arose with the Grist Group¡¯s Rose Dew, I had a bottle of the drink tested. The


    substance in question was found in their form!¡±

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264


    Zuko smiled lightly. This was exactly what he wanted to say.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it was Fred who found it,¡± he said softly. ¡°He has some expertise in this area, so


    investigating the form was a piece of cake.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lina blinked. ¡°I thought someone would secretly dispose of the drinks to destroy the evidence


    after the event that night. I never expected you could find a sample!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my brother who found it!¡± Toph grinned. ¡°Guess who helped us this time, Pammy?¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡®Could it be her again? Lena?¡¯ she wondered.


    ¡°Someone did want to destroy the evidence.¡± Zuko smiled faintly. ¡°But that¡¯s a massive task. Just as


    that person was trying to get rid of the remaining problematic drinks, Lena caught him.¡±


    Toph continued. ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence. That person was trying to dispose of the evidence in the alley


    behind the bar where Lena works!¡±


    The subsequent events did not need to be exined further.


    Lena was already quite skilled at dealing with men, so catching the person and getting the remaining


    problematic drinks was a breeze for her.


    Fred¡¯s testing was also easy for him, and everything fell into ce.


    Lina heaved a sigh of relief.


    This was a coborative effort!


    ¡°Fred said that only people from his family, the Grists, could have this form.¡± Zuko¡¯s expression


    darkened slightly. ¡°The form came about because the Grist Group was trying to cut costs. After


    taking over thepany, Fred¡¯s first action was to recall and destroy all problematic drinks and this


    form.¡±


    ¡°So, this is undoubtedly the work of the Grists!¡± Lina bit her lip and snickered.


    The answer was already evident¡ªViolet was the only Grist with whom she was acquainted.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Violet never liked me back in university. I reported her family¡¯s drinks, and then she identally used


    the face cream that Gia got me in Southeast Asia, which caused her disfigurement. I can¡¯t imagine


    anyone else who would resort to such despicable means to harm me!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lina frowned. ¡°The incident happened at the Thompson Group¡¯s film studio opening ceremony,


    and the targets were all major celebrities. There were so many people present that day. I doubt Violet


    would be capable of poisoning anyone, even if she wanted to.¡±


    Zuko rubbed Lina¡¯s head and smiled tenderly. Lina was intelligent, quick-witted, and had exceptional


    analytical skills!


    ¡°So, there must be someone else behind this,¡± Zuko said in a low voice.


    ¡°Could it be the Thompson Group¡¯s rivals?¡± Toph widened his eyes. ¡°Or¡­ did Uncle Nichs offend


    someone in the underworld?¡±


    Lina fell silent, pondering, when her phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated a few times.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    There were several unread messages from the same person: Desiree.


    Subconsciously, Lina nced at Zuko.


    Zuko started to sweat, almost leaning back against the wall with both hands up.


    Toph and Renee smiled and left, not wanting to witness Lina disciplining Zuko.


    Once they were alone in the room, Lina began reading the text messages.


    Desiree had sent old photos of her and Zuko at the beach during their childhood. In the pictures, they


    were building sandcastles together. Desiree looked cheerful, while Zuko appeared more serious.


    The beach in the photos was the Hamertons¡¯ private beach, a ce Zuko often took Pammy to when


    they were young.


    Looking at the pictures, Lina felt slight difort, like a thorn stuck in her heart. Though it didn¡¯t hurt


    much, it made her uneasy.


    Just then, Desiree suddenly deleted all the photos and sent a message.


    [I¡¯m sorry! I sent them to the wrong person!]


    Lina gnashed her teeth as she held her phone in a vice grip. As if she would buy what Desiree said!


    First, Desiree sent these ¡°childhood sweethearts¡± photos and then precisely deleted them at the right


    time. Lina did not even know such tricks existed!


    ¡°Lina, I¡ª¡± Zuko was just about to exin when his phone also received several messages.


    Desiree: [Zuko, I was tidying up the drawer and found so many photos of us when we were kids¡­ We


    were so cute!]


    Desiree: [Zuko, I didn¡¯t understand it when I was young, but I realized now that I grew up that the beach


    you took me to was the same one where you used to take Pammy, right? So you took me there


    because you couldn¡¯t find Pammy¡­]


    Desiree: [I feel really sad about what happened to Lina this time. I don¡¯t know how tofort you, but I


    hope you eat and sleep well. Don¡¯t be too worried. I¡¯ll always be by your side!]


    Desiree: [Zuko, if you¡¯re feeling down,e out for some fresh air and have a couple of drinks. I¡¯ll be


    waiting for you at the bar!]


    Thest message actually read: [I¡¯ll keep this a secret for you, so Lina won¡¯t know¡­ Men also need to


    rx! As your good buddy, I¡¯ll take you out tonight and help you rx. How about that?]


    Zuko was quite straightforward and read the messages from beginning to end, even though he


    grimaced andined inwardly the whole time.


    ¡°Zuko!¡± Lina grinned and addressed him using Desiree¡¯s tone, ¡°Would you like some iced green tea to


    cool off from the heat?¡±

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265


    Zuko stared at Lina in astonishment. She had brought him a can of green tea, but it felt like a scalding


    hot potato that could scorch his hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lina smiled yfully. ¡°You drink beverages from others, but when I give one to you,


    it¡¯s like poison. Are you that afraid?¡±


    Zuko quickly put the can down and reached for her hand. ¡°Lina!¡±


    Lina turned away, and Zuko embraced her from behind. She struggled a bit but could not break free


    from his strong grip, so she surrendered and let him hold her. Although she stopped moving, her eyes


    nced elsewhere.


    ¡°Lina,¡± Zuko whispered into her ear. His low, husky voice carried a hint of remorse and innocence. ¡°I


    don¡¯t know why she sent these to me.¡±


    ¡°Are the photos photoshopped?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Zuko was taken aback and truthfully admitted, ¡°No.¡±


    Lina turned to look at him, her cheeks a bit puffed up. ¡°So, you really took her to the beach?¡±


    ¡°When¡­ you were not around,¡± Zuko exined incoherently, ¡°She came to visit in Centrolis. My


    parents were worried about her safety and took her to our family¡¯s private beach.


    ¡°Lina, look!¡± Zuko zoomed in on the photos. ¡°Look at my expression at that time! I didn¡¯t even smile! I


    was very reluctant because I always thought that the beach was reserved for you and that I could only


    take you there!¡±


    Lina pouted, but her anger had already subsided by half. She found it amusing that she had gotten


    jealous over such a little thing. After all, Zuko was just a nine-year-old child at that time. What could he


    do?


    If she really picked a fight with him over this, it would be unreasonable.


    Clearly, Desiree was the one with ulterior motives. She had known the Hamerton brothers since


    childhood and had taken advantage of Lina¡¯s 20 years of separation from the Thompsons to repeatedly


    use those childhood memories with Zuko to provoke her.


    ¡°If I fall for it, I¡¯m an idiot,¡± Lina murmured.


    Zuko was confused. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Lina smiled slyly. ¡°I said, you should hurry to your appointment. We don¡¯t want your ¡®buddy¡¯ to wait


    anxiously and me me for it then!¡±


    ¡°Lina!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Seeing Zuko sweating with worry, Lina could not help butugh.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just messing with you.¡± She gently held his hand. ¡°I admit I felt a little jealous, but I¡¯m not


    unreasonable. I know exactly how you feel about me.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Zuko¡¯s eyes twinkled as he pulled her. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to the appointment with me!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Zuko pushed her into the car and grinned, his smile even brighter than hers had been just moments


    before.


    ¨C


    Desiree was at the bar, ordering a cocktail. When she saw Zukoe in, she waved at him.


    Unfortunately, her delight quickly faded upon seeing he was with Lina.


    Lina was wearing a soft smile, and her long hair was down, making her look prettier than usual.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Zuko had his arm carefully wrapped around her, and he looked like he was holding an invaluable gem.


    Desiree¡¯s heart sank. She felt a pang of jealousy and could feel the heat rising in her cheeks.


    ¡°Lina¡­ what brings you here too?¡± Desiree asked.


    Lina looked at her with a smile but said nothing.


    ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t even know you wereing, and I didn¡¯t get a seat for you¡ª¡±


    Lina looked around the bar and said, ¡°It looks like the ce has been cleared out. ¡°It should be at its


    busiest time right now, but there¡¯s only the three of us.¡±


    Lina then looked around and smiled. ¡°And you said you didn¡¯t get me a seat? There are so many empty


    ones here! Thanks, Desiree!¡±


    Desiree clenched her fists and began to scowl.


    ¡°Lina, are you that worried about Zuko having a drink with me? There are no other girls. Do you have to


    keep such a tight leash around him?


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on him for you. Lina, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried because you¡¯re here,¡± Lina said with a smile, gritting each word through her teeth.


    ¡°You! What do you mean? I grew up with Zuko. Do we not have the freedom to have a drink together


    anymore?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zuko took a step forward and looked at Desiree with a smile.

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266


    Zuko took a step forward but held Lina¡¯s hands tightly.


    ¡°Desiree, there are some things I must rify with you. We had a childhood connection, but we¡¯ve


    grown up now.¡± Zuko paused and enunciated each word. ¡°There¡¯s a difference between men and


    women!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Also, I don¡¯t have any ¡®bros¡¯ or ¡®buddies¡¯, only one younger brother, Toph. I do have a few close


    friends, but they¡¯re all male.¡±


    Zuko smiled. ¡°Do you understand what I mean now?¡±


    Desiree could not help the twitching of her lips.


    ¡°Zuko, I know you¡¯re dating Lina, but you can¡¯t not be friends with the opposite *** just because you


    have a fiancee, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to say that pure friendships exist between men and women?¡± Zuko smirked. ¡°But I think


    that¡¯s the most irresponsible thing to do in a rtionship!¡±


    ¡°Zuko¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, normal interactions arepletely reasonable, but anything that exceeds the normal


    range¡­¡± There was a pause before Zuko uttered heavily, ¡°Have some self-respect!¡±


    Desiree took two steps back and looked at Zuko in disbelief.


    Growing up in a family like the Harpers, Desiree was used to seeing elders who had families outside


    their marriages. The legitimate wives had to endure and coexist peacefully with their husbands¡¯


    mistresses.


    In Desiree¡¯s view, men were bound to cheat. Even the most dominant legitimate wife had to bow her


    head before her husband. If a woman liked a man, she could just snatch him away regardless of his


    engagement.


    Desiree didn¡¯t even think there was anything wrong with this behavior.


    However, Zuko delivered a decisive blow that shattered her lifelong beliefs today He confronted her


    directly, challenging her views on rtionships and exposing them as rubbish.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I needed to say.¡± Zuko hugged Lina tightly. ¡°I think I¡¯ve made it clear. Don¡¯t me


    me for falling out if you continue to bother us.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be having a drink.¡± Zuko smiled. ¡°Lina and I have other things to attend to. Goodbye.¡±


    Zuko led Lina out of the bar without looking back.


    As Lina let him hold her hand, she felt his palm¡¯s warmth and knew she had everything she needed in


    the world. She tried to walk steadily but was so excited she wanted to jump up and down andugh out


    loud.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    After leaving the bar, Lina stopped and looked at Zuko.


    ¡°Zuko¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked.


    Lina thought about being polite and saying, ¡°You offended Desiree because of me. That equals


    offending the Harpers. Is it worth it?¡±


    Perhaps she should pretend to be understanding and say, ¡°Desiree has been your friend for so many


    years. It¡¯s not fair to treat her like this.¡±


    Then she thought, ¡®Why should I be so hypocritical? What is there to be polite about with him?¡¯


    His words expressed exactly what she felt!


    Therefore, all she wanted to do now was¡­


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lina burst intoughter.


    Zuko was taken aback. Before he could react, she sprang onto him, wrapping her arms around his


    neck and her legs around his waist. She nted a resounding kiss on his face!


    Zuko was caught off guard and froze.


    ¡°Zuko, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zuko blushed slightly.


    ¡°I loved the way you spoke!¡±


    Zuko looked at Lina tenderly and smiled. He held her slender waist, gently ced her back on the


    ground, and stroked her hair. ¡°Actually, there was something I didn¡¯t say just now.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°That beach¡­¡± He whispered next to her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll only take you with me in the future!¡±


    Lina tiptoed and rubbed her nose against his with a sweet smile.


    As they were about to walk back, Zuko¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton! Where are you right now?¡± It was Fred¡¯s voice, sounding a bit panicked.


    Zuko¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Fred panted for breath and seemed to be using all his strength to say, ¡°My niece¡­ Violet, she¡¯s dead!¡±

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267


    Violet¡¯s time of death should have been two days ago, ording to the police.


    She had been staying at a hotel, and two days ago, the housekeeping staff noticed that the ¡°Do Not


    Disturb¡± sign was still on her door. This was not unusual, so they did not pay much attention. However,


    the sign was still there two dayster, and the staff became suspicious.


    The hotel manager had knocked on the door, but there had been no answer. They then used the


    master key to open the door and discovered a horrifying scene inside.


    ¡°Her body had no external injuries,¡± Fred lowered his voice as he spoke to Zuko and Lina from the


    police station. ¡°But they found toxins in her blood after the forensic examination¡­¡±


    ¡°She was poisoned?¡± Lina found it puzzling. ¡°Has theposition of the toxin been analyzed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s currently under investigation,¡± Fred replied, leaning against the wall with a heavy heart.


    Although Fred was not on good terms with Violet¡¯s family, he was still a Grist. He did not want to see


    his niece die under his nose either.


    ¡°Have you checked the surveince footage? Did anyone go in and out of Violet¡¯s room these past few


    days?¡± Zuko asked.


    Fred replied, ¡°She¡¯s been in Centrolis for quite some time. None of us knew she was here. I only found


    out after investigating the incident at the film studio event.¡±


    ¡°Could she havemitted suicide out of fear aftermitting the crime?¡± Lina said softly, ¡°After all,


    poisoning and endangering public safety are serious charges.¡±


    ¨C


    As they had spected, the police delivered news of the arrest of a suspect in the crime.


    Fred, who had anxiously waited for a whole day, perked up. However, the truth stunned him.


    ording to the police, during the interrogation, the suspect confessed that the Grists had sent him.


    When questioned about the reason for killing Violet, the person imed that the Grists didn¡¯t want to


    support a waste anymore.


    Fred fell silent.


    The suspect¡¯s words sounded like something Violet¡¯s selfish and overbearing parents would say. The


    entire family considered the disfigured Violet worse than worthless, and her death was not regrettable.


    Lina couldn¡¯t help but feel skeptical, however.


    ¨C


    It was already early morning when they left the police station. The air was cool, and the ground was


    wet from the rain the night before.


    Zuko held Lina tightly, trying to keep her warm.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Zuko asked in a low voice. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first.¡±


    Lina frowned. ¡°Zuko, don¡¯t you find this situation strange?¡±


    Zuko paused.


    The whole matter was quite odd. The person who had harmed the celebrities at the party was caught,


    and the reason for their vomiting and diarrhea was found. Violet¡¯s death could be considered a


    deserved retribution, and even the person who killed her was detained.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    In theory, everything had been perfectly resolved.


    However, there was still a lingering concern in his heart, as if the true mastermind behind all of this was


    still lurking.


    ¡°What do you find strange?¡± Zuko asked Lina.


    ¡°If the Grists really considered Violet worthless, why didn¡¯t they deal with her in Jangasas? Why wait


    until now to send someone to Centrolis to deal with her?¡±


    Zuko squinted. ¡°So, you think there might be someone else behind this?¡±


    Lina murmured, ¡°The police checked the surveince footage and found that Violet checked into the


    hotel before the film studio celebration event. The person arrested imed to be acting on Violet¡¯s


    instructions. Now Violet is poisoned to death¡­ I keep feeling that there¡¯s an invisible connection


    between these events.


    ¡°The key point is the person who brought her to Jangasas!¡±


    Zuko nodded, fully agreeing with Lina¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡®As for the person who brought Violet to Jangasas¡­¡¯ A thought shed through Zuko¡¯s mind like a bolt


    of lightning.


    ¨C


    Zuko sent Lina home to rest and went to Janine¡¯s residence alone.


    Janine lived in a vi near the coast. She had been used to being alone, but after meeting Jim, she felt


    the desire to settle down. She had bought the vi because of its quiet environment, which was perfect


    for writing.


    Although she and Jim mostly lived in Chaisnd, she enjoyed staying there when they returned for


    vacation.


    Zuko rang the doorbell.


    Janine opened the door a momentter and patted her grandson¡¯s head. She was happy to see him


    and was ready to give him some gift money.


    Zuko cried helplessly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m all grown up!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still your grandmother¡¯s baby grandson, no matter how old you are!¡± Janineughed happily.


    ¡°What brings you to visit me today?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to ask when Grandpa Jim¡¯s new work will be released!¡±


    ¡°Still a long way to go!¡± Janine pouted. ¡°That old man focuses on writing and doesn¡¯t care about me


    when he¡¯s busy with his work. He didn¡¯t evene with me to Centrolis this time. Hmph! That¡¯s fine. I


    don¡¯t care!¡±


    Zuko paused for a moment. ¡°Grandma, do you think Grandpa Jim¡¯s new work this time should involve a


    bizarre murder case?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why? Do you have some material for him?¡±


    ¡°I actually do.¡± Zuko looked at her seriously. ¡°And this materiales from around me. Perhaps¡­ it¡¯s


    rted to the people you brought along!¡±

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268


    Janine, who had been tinkering with the flowerpot, suddenly stopped and turned around to observe


    Zuko through her sses.


    The once pampered and adored chubby little boy had grown into a resolute, handsome young man. His


    sculpted face held a hint of defiance, and his gaze showed forbearance simr to Zephyr¡¯s.


    Janine smiled, feeling proud of her grandson, who had a quarter of the Baker¡¯s blood in him.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Janine waved her hand and sat on the sofa with Zuko. ¡°Tell me what you suspect about


    Desiree.¡±


    Zuko was surprised. He had not mentioned Desiree since Janine arrived. Besides, Janine had brought


    more people than just Desiree. There were also other members of the Bakers. How did she know?


    ¡°Surprised?¡± Janine smiled. ¡°Remember, I¡¯m your grandmother. No matter when, don¡¯t think you can


    hide anything from this olddy!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Still hesitating?¡±


    Zuko sat up straight and smiled. ¡°Grandma, I suspect that everything that¡¯s happened recently is


    rted to Desiree.¡±


    Janine raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±


    Zuko was at a loss for words. He did not have evidence but had to voice his doubts.


    ¡°Before you brought Desiree to Centrolis, everything here was peaceful. But since she came, the


    opening ceremony of the Thompson Group¡¯s film studio was maliciously affected, causing a bad impact


    in the entertainment circle.


    ¡°Later, the police caught the person who spiked the drinks, and the forensic test of the drinks showed


    that people from the Grist Group were involved.


    ¡°Right at that critical moment, Violet unexpectedly died!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Grandma, why did Violete to Centrolis right before the opening of


    the Thompson Group¡¯s film studio? And why did she die when the truth was about toe to light? I¡¯m


    afraid someone didn¡¯t want her to speak!¡±


    ¡°So, you think this person is Desiree?¡± Janine asked.


    Zuko fell silent for a moment and lowered his head.


    ¡°You have a reason to suspect her, and things do seem quite coincidental, happening right after we


    arrived in Centrolis.¡±


    Janine¡¯s gaze wasplicated. Her presence had not diminished with the passing years. On the


    contrary, her eyes seemed even sharper than before.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have evidence, do you?¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    ¡°Your doubts must be supported by evidence,¡± Janine said lightly. She got up to fetch a flowerpot and


    continued to prune the branches.


    ¡°Grandma, I can find evidence,¡± Zuko imed.


    ¡°If you were the one doing something bad, would you let others easily find evidence against you?¡±


    Zuko was taken aback. Her statement seemed to make sense.


    ¡°By the time you find evidence, the person would¡¯ve destroyed all traces!¡± Janine smiled and said,


    cutting off the excess branches. ¡°Besides, I brought Desiree here. Considering the rtionship


    between the Bakers and the Harpers¡­ Zuko, I can¡¯t help you with this!¡±


    Zuko widened his eyes, ready to argue, but Janine suddenly made a 180-degree turn.


    ¡°Zuko widened his eyes, ready to argue, but Janine suddenly changed her stance.


    ¡°I won¡¯t help in this because finding evidence is too troublesome and time-consuming.


    ¡°The fact that I won¡¯t help in this doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t help in other matters.¡±


    Zuko didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Grandma, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I have another gift for you!¡±


    Janine smiled mysteriously and got up to go back into her room. After a while, she returned and


    handed a USB sh drive to Zuko.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269


    Zuko asked, ¡°Is this for me to reviewter?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Janine pointed to theputer. ¡°Just check it here!¡±


    Zuko plugged the USB sh drive into theputer with a puzzled expression and opened it.


    The data inside upied arge part of the memory. At first, he thought they were ordinary reports, but


    the more he read, the more he sensed something amiss, especially with certain descriptions.


    rmed, Zuko paused, his finger hovering over the mouse. Then, he turned to Janine in surprise.


    Janine shook her head and nced at her watch. ¡°Took you 35 minutes and 20 seconds to react?


    Pammy would¡¯ve figured it out in 15 minutes!¡±


    Zuko once again felt insignificant in the family.


    He said seriously, ¡°Grandma, are these records of the Harpers embezzling charitable organizations?¡±


    Janine nodded with a solemn expression.


    ¡°When did you start investigating them?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Janine thought for a moment, not entirely sure.


    Her business acumen was always strong. When she sensed something was amiss, she would


    immediately start investigating.


    The Bakers and Harpers¡¯ ancestors had sworn to get along well for generations, but it was clear the


    Harpers had deviated from the original intent in Desiree¡¯s father¡¯s generation.


    ¡°My father taught me that investment is about discovering good projects, supporting the economy, and


    promoting the revitalization of the entire country.¡± Janine looked at Zuko seriously. ¡°Even though we¡¯re


    in a foreign country, the core doesn¡¯t change. The headquarters of the Baker Group is in Eropah, but


    we still put our resources into our country to help our nation.¡±


    Zuko agreed wholeheartedly. This was also why Janine¡¯s investment projects in Centrolis had


    increased recently.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    On the other hand, the Harpers only wanted to amass wealth through venture capital, even taking


    advantage of charity work.


    ¡°Although our ancestors made a covenant, the Bakers have principles!¡± Janine said seriously. ¡°We


    won¡¯t form an alliance with such greedy and shameless people!¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Janine smiled lightly. ¡°The other Bakers are afraid of damaging the rtionship between the two


    families, so they¡¯re unwilling to step forward. But I¡¯m different. I believe that the real sinners are those


    who harm the people¡¯s interests, not those who damage the rtionship between families.


    ¡°If no one dares to confront this festering sore, then I don¡¯t mind being that person!¡±


    ¨C


    As Lina analyzed the data all night, she listened to Zuko¡¯s admiration for his grandmother. Finally, she


    nced at him and asked, ¡°Based on the materials Grandma Janine gave you, where is the welfare


    home sponsored by the Harpers located?¡±


    Zuko stared at her innocently.


    ¡°The first line of the text says it¡¯s in Soastal!¡± Lina sighed helplessly while Zuko chuckled and leaned in


    with his hand on her shoulder.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Lina.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great to have you.¡±


    This statement came straight from the heart,pletely sincere.


    Lina temporarily forgave him for his silliness and smiled as she asked, ¡°What should we do next?¡±


    Zuko threw the question back at her. ¡°You tell me.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Lina teased with a changed voice. ¡°Zuko¡­ she¡¯s your childhood buddy. How could I


    dare to mess with her?¡±

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271


    Desiree¡¯s screams alerted the welfare institution¡¯s management staff. Despite the kids running fast,


    being young made it easy for a few adults to catch them quickly.


    Desiree was led to the resting room.


    The staff gave her a towel to wipe herself, as she had no suitable clothes to change into. She sat on


    the sofa, trembling with anger¡ªnot from the cold.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Zuko,¡± she called out, her voice shaking with distress.


    Zuko stood aside, hands in his pockets, appearing indifferent.


    ¡°Zuko, I¡¯m so cold,¡± Desiree hugged herself and conveniently sneezed.


    Zuko nced at the weather forecast on his phone, which showed 26¡ãC, and looked outside at the


    sunny weather.


    ¡°Cold?¡± He chuckled softly. ¡°I see. You¡¯re soaked all over. That¡¯s why you¡¯re cold.¡±


    Desiree seemed delighted. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°So, what can I do to help?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She wanted to suggest he could hug her or lend her his shirt but hesitated, thinking it might


    seem too deliberate.


    Zuko then suggested, ¡°The sun is shining outside. You can go out and get some sun to quickly dry your


    clothes.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Desiree was stunned.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°The staff don¡¯t have any clothes for you to change into right now.¡± Zuko smiled. ¡°You¡¯repletely


    soaked, and just using this towel won¡¯t be enough. It¡¯s better to go out and enjoy the sun. You won¡¯t be


    cold anymore, and your clothes will dry up, right?¡±


    ¡°Zuko, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking for your sake.¡± Zuko sounded sincere. ¡°Desiree, you¡¯re a guest my grandmother brought.


    I¡¯d worry about something bad happening to you, too!¡±


    Desiree was exasperated. Everything Zuko said avoided mentioning their rtionship but implied it.


    She was just his ¡°guest¡±, and his suggestion for her to go outside and dry off was ¡°for her sake¡±.


    Desiree gnashed her teeth with a scowl.


    At that moment, the welfare institution¡¯s director, Jill Latymer, approached them. When she arrived at


    the door and saw Zuko inside the room, she walked in, lowering her head.


    This kind-hearted middle-aged woman exchanged a nce with Desiree.


    The Harpers sponsored the welfare institution, and Desiree was in charge of the foundation. However,


    80% of the funds were not used for charity but instead invested by the Harpers or lent out with high


    interest rates. The money they earned went into the Harpers¡¯ pockets, and the welfare institution did


    not receive a single penny.


    The Harpers made the entrance of the welfare institution look grand and magnificent, but the living


    conditions of the elderly and children inside were not improved. They lived worse off than the pets in


    wealthy households.


    Jill knew everything but had to be cautious. She was aware that the Harpers only saw her as a


    decoration. She had considered reporting their fake charity work but was afraid of retaliation. She also


    feared the Harpers would demolish the welfare institution in a fit of anger, leaving the elderly and


    children with no shelter.


    Over the years, Jill could only bear it, trying to stretch every penny to make ends meet.


    Today, however, these kids broke the deadlock, and the Hamerton heir was also there. She finally saw


    a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Madam Latymer.¡±


    While Jill was lost in thought, Zuko¡¯s deep voice interrupted her.

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272


    ¡°Have those kids been caught?¡± Zuko asked.


    Jill hesitated briefly, then smiled fawningly and nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve all been caught, not one missing.


    They¡¯re outside.¡±


    ¡°Let theme in,¡± Zuko said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jill gestured outside, and the kids were brought in.


    When Desiree saw them, her eyes glinted viciously. She was about to raise her hand to hit them but


    noticed Zuko nearby. She held back her impulse and retracted her hand.


    Zuko noticed her subtle move.


    He then looked at the kids. They appeared around 12 or 13 years old but seemed younger, closer to 8


    or 9 years old, due to malnutrition. Their sharp and fierce gazes stunned Zuko.


    Children who grew up in a warm and loving environment would never have such a look.


    Zuko approached them slowly. The kids eyed him cautiously and stepped back.


    ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡± Zuko¡¯s voice was low and husky.


    The kids remained silent.


    ¡°Regardless of the circumstances, sshing dirty water on others is wrong. You¡¯re still kids. Did


    someone ask you to do this?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Yes, Zuko!¡± Desiree eximed, ¡°There must be someone behind this. We need to find out who!¡±


    Jill was at a loss. ¡°Mr. Hamerton, well¡­¡±


    Zuko chuckled. ¡°Do what Ms. Harper says and find out who¡¯s behind this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done.¡± Jill chuckled wryly. ¡°How do I do that?¡±


    ¡°Ask the children.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Desiree gritted her teeth and said hatefully, ¡°We not only need to find out but also teach them


    a lesson! How can we get the truth out of them without giving them a good beating?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Harper, you¡­ Aren¡¯t you going too far?¡± Jill hesitated. ¡°They¡¯re still children. Do you really want to


    use corporal punishment on these kids in my welfare home?


    ¡°Besides, they may not necessarily be targeting you with the dirty water.¡± Jill pulled the kids behind her,


    lowering her voice. ¡°Maybe they were just ying around and identally sshed water on you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Desiree barked, ¡°They did it on purpose! Jill, if you don¡¯t get to the bottom of


    this today, we will withdraw the charity fund tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Withdraw it if you want¡­¡± Jill mumbled, ¡°We don¡¯t get a single penny from the fund anyway. Do you


    expect the welfare institution to worship this fund as an offering?¡±


    ¡°Say that again!?¡±


    Jill trembled, bowing her head and not saying anything.


    Desiree was enraged and went up to p Jill. Just as she was about to strike her again, Zuko caught


    her wrist.


    ¡°Hitting someone is not honorable for a youngdy like you.¡± Zuko frowned, looking at her coldly. ¡°What


    did Madam Latymer say wrong that you think treating her like this is appropriate?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Zuko, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit innocent people.¡± A cold voice came from the entrance. ¡°I¡¯m responsible for my actions. If you


    have something to say, say it to me.¡±


    Desiree was stunned when she saw a petite figureing in wearing a cap that looked particrly


    familiar.


    Desiree froze, taking a while to recover. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ you?¡±


    Lena lifted the brim of her cap with an icy smirk. ¡°I instigated these kids. I taught them to seek revenge


    for grievances and retribution for enmities. What about it? Have they taken revenge on the wrong


    person?¡±

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273


    Desiree turned pale and trembled involuntarily, struck by fear at the sight of Lena¡¯s icy face. It brought


    back memories of the time she was held at gunpoint.


    She screamed and sought refuge behind Zuko, her voice trembling as she told him, ¡°Zuko, she¡­ She¡¯s


    a hitman from the Thompsons! She almost helped Lina kill mest time in the restroom at the bar!¡±


    Zuko raised an eyebrow, surprised, and asked, ¡°Last time at the bar? How did you provoke Lina to


    almost get yourself killed?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Desiree couldn¡¯t find the words to exin.


    Her hand still clutched Zuko¡¯s clothes, but he shook her off firmly.


    Lena smirked.


    In her desperation, Desiree cried out, ¡°Zuko, you have to believe me! S-She knows how to use a gun!


    And she¡¯s with Lina¡­ Yes, they must¡¯ve conspired together to instigate these kids to ssh dirty water


    on me! It must be!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s gaze turned ruthless. ¡°Are you so sure?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure!¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s call the police.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Desiree was stunned.


    ¡°I said, since you suspect someone is conspiring and intentionally trying to harm you, why not report it


    to the police and let them handle the matter?¡±


    Desiree looked up and met Zuko¡¯s cold eyes.


    Suddenly, she came to her senses.


    What was she doing just now? Crying and making a scene would not solve the problem. It would only


    make Zuko detest her more!


    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t get the police involved. Getting sshed with dirty water was a minor issue. If


    the police were involved and discovered the charity fund¡¯s flow, it could be a major problem!


    Desiree regained herposure, wiped away her tears, and pretended to look obediently at Zuko. ¡°No


    need to call the police. After all, this person is connected to Lina. Creating a scene and causing a rift


    between us¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be good for anyone, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not good about it?¡± Lena sneered. ¡°There was no bond, to begin with! How¡¯s there a rift?¡±


    Desiree could only re at her with hatred.


    Zuko smiled slightly. Getting Lena to y this role seemed like the right decision.


    Lina hade up with the idea.


    They had been discussing how to get the police involved and decided to cause a distraction. By


    drawing the police¡¯s attention elsewhere, they could naturally shift the focus to the Harpers¡¯ charity


    foundation.


    It had taken them a while to figure out how to create the distraction. That was until Lina recalled Lena¡¯s


    offer to look for her at the bar should she be needed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get her in this,¡± she had suggested.


    Zuko had been worried about it, but he was reassured by Lena¡¯s cooperation today.


    However, looking at Lena now, she seemed to be genuinely protecting Lina instead of acting.


    Zuko furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Ms. Harper, if you suspect me, then I suggest you report it to the police,¡± Lena said coldly. ¡°The police


    can find out the truth quickly, and I¡¯ll ept any punishment I deserve. Isn¡¯t that right, Madam


    Latymer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Jill chimed in quickly. ¡°Ms. Harper, you¡¯ve suffered so much here. I can¡¯t rest easy if


    we don¡¯t resolve this by reporting it to the police. You know what? I¡¯ll call the police, and I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Desiree snatched her phone.


    Jill was startled and stood still.


    Lena¡¯s expression remained as cold as ever.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t want to ruin my rtionship with Lina.¡± Desiree came up with an excuse. ¡°Besides, it was


    just a ssh of dirty water, and I¡¯m not seriously hurt. Let¡¯s forget about this. Hah! Consider yourself


    lucky!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need that kind of luck, okay?¡± Lena blocked Desiree at the door with a wicked smile. ¡°Ms.


    Harper, are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Let me through!¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you afraid of, Ms. Harper?¡± Lena smirked. ¡°Even someone without an ID like me isn¡¯t


    afraid of the police. Why are you afraid?¡±


    Desiree just wanted to leave this troublesome ce, but Lena stood in her way. Despite Lena¡¯s petite


    figure, she possessed astonishing strength.


    Desiree tried to push her way through, but Lena stood firm.


    At that moment, Lina hurried over.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± she asked with a light smile as she walked to Zuko¡¯s side. ¡°I rushed over as


    soon as I received your message. Has someone bullied Desiree?¡±


    Zuko looked at her lovingly and caressed her face. She was truly a master at acting, almost on par with


    his award-winning actor of an uncle.


    Zuko also got in character and recounted the whole incident.


    Lina yed along, nodding and shaking her head from time to time.


    After listening, she said seriously, ¡°Desiree, please don¡¯t misunderstand! How could Lena and I


    conspire to harm you? Are you so afraid of being harmed because you have a lot of guilty secrets?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Linaughed. ¡°As for reporting to the police, it¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ve


    already brought them here!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lina patted Desiree¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Desiree, Zuko and I share the same view in this. You¡¯re our guest, and


    we mustn¡¯t neglect you. If something happens to you at the welfare home in Centrolis, then Zuko and I


    must handle it properly!¡±


    Desiree was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Desiree, I believe thew will see you get justice.¡±


    Lina nced outside. Several police officers in uniform, with their badges disyed, had already


    arrived.


    Desiree panicked.


    She had never encountered someone like Lina before! Never mind that she was going crazy. She was


    dragging her down too!


    ¡°Officer, this is Ms. Desiree Harper,¡± Lina introduced. ¡°Just now, she was sshed with dirty water by


    these children. I hope you won¡¯t be influenced by online information and give us a more authoritative


    judgment!¡±


    The lead investigator nodded.


    He first asked the boy, ¡°Why did you ssh dirty water on her?¡±


    Intimidated by the police, the boy hesitated and said, ¡°B-Because she didn¡¯t give us any money! The


    welfare home¡¯s conditions are terrible, and we can¡¯t even get enough to eat!¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± The police officer looked at Desiree, puzzled. ¡°The Harper Foundation wouldn¡¯t


    withhold the children¡¯s meal money, would it?¡±


    ¡°Officer, I also believe things aren¡¯t like this.¡± Lina winked. ¡°That¡¯s why you must investigate this matter


    thoroughly and give Desiree justice!¡±

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274


    ¡°No, really, there¡¯s no need!¡± Desiree gritted her teeth and red at Lina.


    She finally understood what was going on. It seemed that Lena had instructed those children, but they


    actually took orders from Lina.


    Her motive was clear¡ªshe wanted to draw the police into the situation. If the police got involved, they


    would uncover the dark secrets of the Harpers¡¯ charity foundation.


    Desiree seethed with anger but felt helpless against Lina. At this point, she could only find an excuse to


    escape.


    ¡°Zuko, Lina, this is just a small matter. It doesn¡¯t matter at all! Kids don¡¯t know better. How could I hold it


    against them?¡±


    ¡°But, Desiree¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, I won¡¯t pursue this!¡± Desiree stood up abruptly and walked toward the exit. ¡°I suddenly


    remembered that Grandma Janine has something to discuss with me today. I¡­ I¡¯ll go back first!¡±


    The police officers were left puzzled.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? You want to report the incident one moment and decide to stop pursuing it


    the next. Do you think we¡¯re making this trip for fun?¡±


    Zuko stepped forward, stopping the lead investigator with a cryptic smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush,¡± he said. ¡°The annual charity g of the Hamertons will be held three dayster. I¡¯ll


    reserve seats for all of you!¡±


    ¨C


    The Hamertons¡¯ charity g was grand, with many celebrities in attendance. Thanks to the influence of


    Imperial Media, most of the prominent figures in the entertainment industry were present, including


    Abigail.


    As soon as the press saw her, adrenaline rushed through them. They held their cameras and


    microphones high, afraid to miss even a second of footage.


    Abigail¡¯s status in the entertainment industry was undeniable. She was an artist under Imperial Media


    and had been chosen as the ambassador for the Thompson Group¡¯s film studio. She was also friends


    with the Thompson heiress.


    Some envious reporters sighed.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Comparison is really the source of misery. Some people are just born lucky. You can¡¯t help but give it


    to her!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Nobody¡¯s perfect!¡± Another reporter sneered. ¡°What¡¯s so great about her? It¡¯s easy to find faults


    in her!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Watch this!¡±


    Abigail spun on the red carpet and signed the autograph board. Her smile lit up the surroundings, and


    camera shes flickered.


    Suddenly, a grating voice came from the press area.


    ¡°Ms. Fox, there are so many stars here tonight. Do you think they¡¯re all the same as the ones who


    attended the opening ceremony of the film studio?¡±


    Abigail was taken aback by the question and did not know how to respond.


    ¡°Ms. Fox, I heard that several veteran actors are still hospitalized. It¡¯s all because of the poisoning


    incident at the previous event!¡±


    Abigail tried to maintain a polite smile. ¡°What does that have to do with me? The police have already


    investigated that matter and caught the suspect¡ª¡±


    ¡°Almost everyone had some problems during the entire event, but you were not affected, Ms. Fox.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Abigail was instantly appalled.


    This incident had caused some controversy at the time, but it was suppressed under thebined


    pressure of Imperial Media and Sol Entertainment, thus not causing a bigger uproar.


    Despite theck of evidence, some people still believed that Abigail was the one who spiked the drinks


    and orchestrated the sinister plot.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275


    Abigail was hurt by the haters who wrote and spread hateful posts to nder her. She had endured


    storms of criticism, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel hurt and alone.


    She didn¡¯t understand what she had done wrong. Since her debut, every step she took was under


    intense scrutiny. Even the smallest mistakes were magnified.


    ¡°Ms. Fox, as the film studio¡¯s ambassador, don¡¯t you owe an exnation to your coworkers and the


    audience?¡±


    Abigail clutched the microphone, her shoulders trembling as she struggled to maintain her smile in front


    of the camera.


    The relentless reporters pressed on.


    ¡°Ms. Fox, exin yourself!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Ms. Fox! This needs proper addressing. You¡¯re an artist under Imperial Media, yet you became


    the ambassador for the Thompson Group. All the other artists except you fell ill on the day of the film


    studio¡¯s opening. Was there a power struggle behind the scenes?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Ms. Fox, we want to know the truth!¡±


    Abigail¡¯s palms were sweating, and her breathing quickened. She took a deep breath to try to stay


    composed and nced around the crowd. Jackie was nowhere to be found, so she had to handle this


    herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll provide a satisfactory exnation,¡± Abigail said with a smile. ¡°But this is the red carpet,


    and other artists areing behind me. I can¡¯t dy their time. I apologize for that!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Fox, are you brushing this off?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m brushing things off?¡± A sharp voice interrupted the chaos.


    Abigail¡¯s heart clenched as she looked toward the source of the voice.


    Jacob emerged from the crowd like a valiant battle angel descending from the heavens.


    ¡°Who said Ms. Fox ns to brush it off?¡±


    Several reporters exchanged looks but remained silent. The remaining reporters focused their cameras


    on Jacob, sensing that extraordinary news might be unfolding.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re¡­¡±


    Jacob was wearing a ck suit and gold-rimmed sses. ¡°I am Ms. Fox¡¯swyer,¡± he introduced


    himself elegantly.


    He stood beside Abigail, blocking her from view. Despite Abigail¡¯s height among female stars, she


    looked short next to Jacob.


    ¡°I heard all of your questions just now,¡± Jacob said solemnly, ¡°Making baseless usations against an


    artist or theirpany without evidence can lead to legal consequences. As Ms. Fox¡¯swyer, I can


    pursue your legal liabilities!¡±


    Several reporters looked uneasy and put down their microphones, avoiding eye contact.


    ¡°I was fortunate enough to be involved in the opening ceremony of the film studio, and I have detailed


    information on the investigation of this case.


    ¡°If anyone wants to know the detailed process, feel free to approach me. But if anyone dares to harass


    Ms. Fox again, I¡¯ll take legal action and send you to court!¡±


    The reporters fell silent.


    Other artists stepped forward to smooth things over as Abigail left the red carpet and blended swiftly


    into the crowd.


    Her heart pounded, and she wanted to look at Jacob again. Unfortunately, he had vanished without a


    trace. She felt a tinge of regret¡ªif only she had held onto his hand earlier!


    ¡°Strawberry mousse and cheesecake. Which one do you prefer?¡±


    Abigail¡¯s eyes snapped up in surprise.

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276


    Abigail pinched herself secretly to confirm she wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    Jacob held a te with two pieces of dessert. He wore a gentle smile as he handed it to her.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure which one you¡¯d like, so I brought both,¡± he said softly. ¡°I¡¯ve checked this one. It¡¯s low in


    sugar and won¡¯t make you gain weight. It¡¯s okay to have a little.¡±


    Abigail couldn¡¯t hide her smile as their hands touched when she received the te. Her heart skipped a


    beat, and her mind went nk.


    Jacob wasn¡¯t doing much better. He had impulsively stood up to defend her when he saw her


    surrounded by the press, but he worried he had done more harm than good.


    What if the troublesome reporters started writing fake stories about her, making her life even more


    difficult?


    He brought two desserts to make amends and handed them over. His heart started racing like never


    before when he identally brushed her hand.


    They both blushed and lowered their heads, unable to look at each other.


    ¡°T-Thank you for just now,¡± Abigail¡¯s voice was barely audible.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just doing what I can. I hope it doesn¡¯t cause you more problems.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Someone suddenly shouted.


    Abigail and Jacob turned their heads simultaneously and noticed Jackie standing behind them. He


    crossed his arms, pushed up his sses, and pointed at them indignantly.


    ¡°What kind of trouble are you causing? It¡¯s like you two are the trouble itself!


    ¡°Mr. Welsh! Do you know how many times I¡¯ve created opportunities for you? I even dismantled the


    battery of the van to keep it in the workshop for a few more days. All for the sake of getting you two


    together!


    ¡°Our Abigail was being criticized like that today, and I endured it without saying a word!


    ¡°Mr. Welsh, I¡¯ve done everything I could for you. Why are you still so clueless?¡±


    Jackie stomped his foot in frustration and drew the attention of some other artists. They turned their


    heads and smiled at the scene.


    ¡°It¡¯s just ¡®I like you¡¯! I¡¯ll say it for you both if you¡¯re not saying it!¡±


    Abigail blushed and nearly lost her footing.


    ¡°He likes you!¡± Jackie pointed at Jacob and then at Abigail to tell Jacob, ¡°She likes you too!¡±


    ¡°Jackie!¡± Abigail widened her eyes, looking as though she might cry.


    She carefully nced at Jacob and found that he did not seem averse to the situation. On the contrary,


    he was smiling affectionately with sparkling eyes.


    As everyone around them apuded with smiles, Lina walked over with Zuko, both wearing looks of


    blessing on their faces.


    Lina eximed happily, hugging Abigail tightly. ¡°It¡¯s finally out in the open!¡±


    Abigail was still feeling a bit dazed, but joy filled her heart.


    Zuko patted Jacob on the shoulder, congratting him for finally getting the girl.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Hamerton isn¡¯t exactly urate!¡± someone joked. ¡°Mr. Welsh hasn¡¯t held Abigail in his arms


    yet. How can he say he¡¯s ¡®gotten the girl¡¯?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Give her a hug!¡±


    Everyone joined in and teased them, some pushing Jacob and Abigail. The two of them gradually got


    closer,ughing heartily.


    Zuko held Lina with an affectionate gaze.


    Just as everyone wasughing heartily, the entire hall suddenly fell silent.


    Lina froze as she saw Janine arriving with the Baker descendants.


    Zephyr and Cordelia quickly went up to greet them. When the Bakers arrived, the g became even


    more lively.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Cordelia held Janine with a smile. ¡°You came without telling me in advance! I didn¡¯t prepare


    well enough!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Janine lovingly patted her hand. ¡°I used to make a bold im that the Bakers


    wouldn¡¯t participate in any Hamerton events. Zephyr knew it, so he didn¡¯t inform me either.¡±


    Zephyr smiled. ¡°Mom, then what happened today? Did the sun rise from the west?¡±


    ¡°I came for my daughter and my precious granddaughter. Is that okay?¡± Janine looked at Zephyr like he


    was a defiant son.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr was rendered speechless. He knew who Janine meant by her precious daughter¡ªit was


    Cordelia. But who was this precious granddaughter now?


    ¡°Grandma!¡± A sweet voice sounded before he saw Lina and Cordelia holding Janine on one side each.


    The close bond between the three generations really made them look like an intimate and harmonious


    family.


    Zephyr stood helplessly by the side, his hands sped in front of him. He was already slightly hunched


    in middle age, but he still could not escape the fate of being abandoned by his mother.


    When he turned his head and saw Zuko making the same gesture with the same expression, he


    realized they were in the same boat.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Toph squeezed between his father and older brother, patting Zephyr on the shoulder with one hand and


    Zuko on the other. He wore a polite yet mocking smile.


    Then, Zephyr and Zuko beat him up.


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop messing around!¡± Toph hugged his head. ¡°So many celebrities are here! Mind your


    image!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not much higher in status, yet you dare to make fun of dad and me?¡± Zuko retorted.


    Toph grinned and pointed not far away. ¡°Zuko, why¡¯s he here too?¡±


    Zuko followed Toph¡¯s gaze to see Desiree and her father, Albert Harper, standing behind Janine and


    the Bakers.


    ¡°Albert just arrived today,¡± Zephyr said casually, raising his eyebrows as he looked at his sons. ¡°I heard


    Desiree was sshed with dirty water at the welfare institution a few days ago?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Toph¡¯s expression was dramatic. ¡°She is already an adult, and she has to call her father to


    stand up for her when she suffers a grievance?¡±


    ¡°Desiree didn¡¯t ask Albert here.¡± Zephyr¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It was your grandmother who asked


    him toe.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your grandmother probably has other ns.¡± Zephyr lightly chuckled, feeling confident. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait


    and see.¡±


    Zuko nodded. Janine was a remarkable woman and could easily resolve such minor issues!


    ¡°Albert.¡± Janine smiled happily, clinking sses with Albert, not too far away. ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time


    since we¡¯ve seen each other! How are your parents doing?¡±


    ¡°Thanks for asking. They¡¯re doing well!¡± Albert smiled.


    The square-faced man¡¯s imposing aura emanated from head to toe. His robust physique and


    commanding presence made him seem like a fierce bandit in a movie.

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277


    ¡°The aim of today¡¯s charity g is to raise funds.¡± Janine chuckled. ¡°Albert, speaking of charity, I¡¯m


    afraid no one canpare to the Harpers.¡±


    Albert nodded with a smile and exchanged pleasantries.


    Toph sneered and whispered to Zuko, ¡°I remember this old man used to love faking smiles when we


    were kids. I never thought he¡¯d still be doing it after so many years.


    ¡°Bro, I heard there¡¯s a beauty treatment where they inject stuff to lift the corners of your mouth so it


    won¡¯t droop. Do you think he has had this procedure?¡±


    ¡°Hush!¡± Zuko nced at him just as Albert turned their way.


    ¡°The Hamerton heirs have grown so big!¡±


    Toph forced the same fake smile he had just grumbled about. ¡°Heh! Nice to meet you, Uncle Albert!¡±


    Zuko nodded in greeting.


    Albert squinted as he carefully examined the two brothers, his gaze lingering on Zuko.


    ¡°I heard that Zuko¡¯s already engaged? The woman who can win over the eldest Hamerton heir must be


    no ordinary girl, right?¡± Albert said.


    Zuko waited with an indifferent expression.


    Albert added, ¡°The youngdy seems to have some shady connections in the underworld?¡±


    Zuko smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Albert, you surely don¡¯t believe in baseless rumors, do you?¡±


    Albert rebuked, ¡°Desiree told me the youngdy looks dashing when she holds a gun!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zuko answered nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that I heard something recently, too. The


    Harper Group is embezzling its charity foundation¡­ Uncle Albert, should I believe this?¡±


    Albert was taken aback and did not answer.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    Janine grinned and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Of course you shouldn¡¯t believe it! Several generations


    have managed the Harpers¡¯ charity work. Now, the responsibility has fallen to Desiree. She¡¯s been


    clever and eager to learn since childhood. She¡¯s also gentle and kind, making her a perfect candidate


    to manage the foundation.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Yes, Madam Baker¡¯s right!¡± Albert smiled. ¡°Those rumors are groundless and shouldn¡¯t be taken


    seriously!¡±


    Janine discreetly signaled Zuko with her eyes. ¡°Zuko, I think most of the celebrities are already here,


    and their performances have been going on for a while. Should we move on to the next part?¡±


    Zuko understood and immediately gestured for his assistant to go backstage.


    Soon, a promotional video began ying on therge screen.


    The video showcased scenes of joy and harmony at the welfare institution. The shiny entrance,


    especially, looked grand.


    The audience pped their hands in response to the atmosphere and the scene.


    Albert straightened his back, acknowledging the people around with his gaze. He felt noble.


    Desiree felt triumphant, her gaze a thorny provocation that made Lina ufortable. Lina forced a


    smile and raised her ss in a silent toast.


    A voice came from beside Lina just then. ¡°What a joke!¡±


    Lina was startled to see Lena staring coldly at Desiree as she ate a piece of watermelon. Lena chewed


    and spat out the seeds.


    Lina had brought Lena into her circle, and they had gotten along well. Although Lena had a mysterious


    air about her, it did not affect their friendship. After all, Lena was the one who had gotten the kids to


    ssh water on Desiree at the welfare institution. As such, she couldn¡¯t be left out of this charity g.


    Lina couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she saw Lena acting so cute and lively, a stark contrast to her


    usual cold demeanor.


    ¡°Alright, she¡¯s ring at me!¡± Lina whispered with a smile. ¡°Why are you getting angry?¡±


    Lena spoke frankly. ¡°I can¡¯t stand that look on her face. It¡¯s the look of a small-minded person who¡¯s


    gotten a taste of power.¡±

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278


    Zuko turned to look at both of them. He didn¡¯t understand why, but Lena seemed particrly concerned


    about Lina.


    Despite sending people to investigate, they only discovered that Lena wasn¡¯t a local and had lost both


    her parents. No other valuable information was found.


    Zuko frowned slightly as he sensed something inexplicable in Lena¡¯s feelings toward Lina.


    ¡°Why are you lost in thought?¡± Lina squeezed his hand.


    Zuko smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about which segment shoulde next.¡±


    ¡°Which segment?¡±


    Zuko gestured to his assistant.


    As the promotional video yed, the mood suddenly shifted. Chaos erupted when several children


    sshed dirty water on Desiree. The camera then revealed the worn-down facilities inside the welfare


    home, where old and helpless residents sat in wheelchairs, their eyes filled with despair and


    hopelessness.


    The elderly were not properly cared for. The rooms were dim and damp, with mold on some walls. The


    backyard was overrun with weeds, giving the impression of a horror movie set rather than a welfare


    institution.


    The audience murmured among themselves, expressing surprise.


    Albert¡¯s face fell, his eyes widened, and his lips trembled slightly.


    ¡°Madam Baker, this is¡­¡±


    The video finally stopped with a bleak sky.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Janine remainedposed and smiled lightly. ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t Desiree tell you? When


    she visited the welfare institution the other day, a few mischievous kids offended her. Zuko was so


    anxious he called the police, but she chose to endure it. This level of tolerance has truly impressed


    me!¡±


    Albert tried to speak, but no words came out.


    Janine said seriously, ¡°Albert, Desiree might be able to endure it, but I can¡¯t! How can they bully people


    like that? Can you bear it as a father?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°So, not only did I call the police, but I also investigated some other things!¡±


    Cold sweat broke out on Albert¡¯s back, and he almost crushed the ss in his hand.


    He had predicted this might happen and had prepared a countermeasure beforeing to Centrolis.


    But he hadn¡¯t anticipated Janine would expose him publicly like this!


    Since things had reached this point, he no longer needed to hold back. He could put his


    countermeasure into action ahead of schedule!


    Albert¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a barely noticeable chilling light gleamed within.


    ¡°Quickly, look!¡± A cry of surprise came from the crowd.


    Several pages of data reports suddenly appeared on therge screen.


    Albert¡¯s expression changed as he looked at Janine. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°So you had


    someone secretly investigate me?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to over such a small matter?¡± Janine sneered disdainfully. ¡°If you don¡¯t want others to know,


    don¡¯t do it. I¡¯m just pulling out weeds for the people!¡±


    Several inclothes police officers in the crowd had already recorded everything, and reporters


    wouldn¡¯t miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Discussions filled the hall.


    Desiree anxiously looked at Albert, her heart pounding.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Albert struggled onest time. ¡°Madam Baker, there¡¯s nothing for you to gain from doing this¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Janine raised her voice, her presence imposing. ¡°The rtionship between our families is


    no longer what it used to be! Not only do the Harpers use the charity donations to gain ill-gotten wealth,


    but you also want to drag the Bakers down with you!¡±

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279


    Janine stomped her cane on the floor before raising it, pointing at therge screen. ¡°Open your eyes


    and take a good look! You dragged the Bakers into these outrageous things! What a longstanding


    friendship!¡±


    Several data transactions involved the Bakers, but Janine had taken precautions to avoid any funds of


    unclear origin, preventing a crisis.


    Albert¡¯s n had gone awry. He had hoped to control the Bakers as well¡­


    Zuko nced around, and the inclothes police officers prepared to take action.


    Nevertheless, Albert persisted before Janine, using a different approach this time. ¡°Madam Baker! I


    didn¡¯t want to do this, but several investments of the Harpers failed, and the amount involved was too


    large. We couldn¡¯t turn it around, so we borrowed from the charity fund!¡±


    He moved forward and grabbed Janine¡¯s arm, almost kneeling.


    Janine gave him a disgusted look. ¡°Save your excuses for the police!¡±


    ¡°Madam Baker¡ª¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ve handed the evidence to the police in Chaisnd! This isn¡¯t the only crime the Harpers have


    committed.¡± Janine looked at him coldly. ¡°Embezzling charity funds, lending with high interest, and


    ruining countless families? Haven¡¯t you had nightmares spending this kind of money?¡±Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Desiree approached to hold Janine, tears streaming down her face as she pleaded.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Albert hesitated but remainedposed. He saw Desiree grabbing Janine¡¯s hand and Janine trying to


    shake them off¡­


    In an instant, he gnashed his teeth and smashed his wine ss. Then, he picked up a shard of ss,


    pressing it against Janine¡¯s throat!


    ¡°Ah!¡± The guests screamed in shock.


    But the closest people to Janine were Albert and Desiree!


    Janine froze for a moment. Before she could react, Albert grabbed her neck and pressed the shard


    against her carotid artery!


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Albert¡¯s eyes glinted with killing intent. ¡°Take a step forward, and I¡¯ll kill her


    right now!¡±


    ¡°Albert Harper!¡± Zephyr and Cordelia rushed forward but didn¡¯t dare to make any reckless moves.


    Despite the pain from being dragged around, Janine¡¯s determination remained like a flickering star,


    refusing to be extinguished.


    ¡°Albert¡­ I¡¯m already old. Even if I die here today, it¡¯ll still be a worthy death¡­ But you and your


    precious daughter won¡¯t escape!¡± Janine said.


    Albert smirked. ¡°Madam Baker, if you die by my hand, that won¡¯t be considered a worthy death! Both of


    us will perish together! You should ask your kid and grandchildren whether they¡¯d like that or not!¡±


    ¡°Albert, let go of my grandmother!¡± Toph wanted to rush forward, but Zuko held him back.


    The crowd had dispersed, leaving only a few inclothes police officers surrounding them, remaining


    vignt.


    A bead of sweat rolled down Albert¡¯s face.


    He gritted his teeth. ¡°Zephyr, if the police dare to arrest me, I¡¯ll kill your mother in front of you. I¡¯d love to


    see who is quicker, the police or me.¡±


    Albert signaled to Desiree, who was somewhat panicked. Still, she obeyed his instruction and took out


    the gun holstered to his waist.

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280


    Janine¡¯s neck was scraped, and blood began to seep out.


    Albert took the gun from Desiree and pointed it at Janine¡¯s temple.


    This was his pre-nned move.


    Once his crimes were exposed, he would find a way to kidnap Janine or someone from the Hamertons


    to escape unharmed.


    ¡°Zephyr!¡± Albert raised his chin. ¡°Order your people to step back!¡±


    Zephyr gnashed his teeth, his fists trembling.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He didn¡¯t expect Albert to enter the venue with a gun despite their preparations. Passing security


    checks was beyond imagination!


    Cordelia discreetly held his hand. She realized there must be a traitor within the Hamertons


    coborating with Albert. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have time to figure out who it was now.


    Zephyr reluctantly raised his hand, gesturing for everyone to step back.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Albert sneered, dragging Janine toward the door.


    Cordelia stepped forward calmly. ¡°Mr. Harper, it¡¯ll be hard to end things if we let it get out of hand. It¡¯ll


    be a lose-lose situation for both sides. Tell us your conditions, and we¡¯ll meet them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget you still have a daughter.¡± Cordelia nced at Desiree. ¡°We¡¯re both parents. We want a


    way out for our children no matter what, right?¡±


    Cordelia noticed the fear in Desiree¡¯s eyes, a sheltered youngdy who had never experienced such a


    situation.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Cordelia said softly, ¡°Desiree, do you remember when you came to visit me? I made cookies for you.


    You said they tasted like a mother¡¯s love¡­


    ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll make them for you again, okay?¡±


    Desiree sobbed, trembling, and looked helplessly at her father.


    Albert berated her not to cry, unmoved by Cordelia¡¯s words.


    Meanwhile, the police had dispatched more officers to rush to the scene.


    Cordelia turned back to look at Zephyr. Their gazes supported each other through this difficult situation.


    ¡°Mr. Harper, I¡¯m here to discuss this with you sincerely. Name your conditions, and I¡¯ll ensure they¡¯re


    fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°The Harper Group is short of 3,000,000,000. Can you manage that?¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes lit up. The mention of money indicated room for negotiation. She smiled slightly, about


    to agree, but Albert¡¯s cold voice interrupted her. ¡°In pounds!¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Cordelia remained calm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± Albert sternly said, ¡°How could you immediately transfer 3,000,000,000 pounds into


    my ount? You need to sell assets, liquidate stocks, and cash out¡­ all of which takes time!¡±


    ¡°Since you know it takes time, let¡¯s sit down and talk about it slowly.¡± Cordelia looked at him. ¡°Mr.


    Harper, as long as you release my mother, I promise to fulfill any condition you have.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, that¡¯s not the rule, is it?¡± Albert sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll only hand her over if you pay for my


    demands in full. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for killing this old woman!¡±

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281


    ¡°Even if we wanted to pay the ransom, you must give us time.¡± Cordelia remained calm. ¡°My mom is


    old, Mr. Harper. She can¡¯t bear this. If something happens to her, you will end up behind bars. You


    won¡¯t gain anything from it, either. This is serious. Think it through.¡±


    Albert looked around, and his grip on Janine¡¯s neck initially loosened, but then he tightened it even


    more. ¡°Trying to trick me? Ha! You¡¯re too naive, Mrs. Hamerton!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harper!¡±


    At that moment, Lina stood up and held Cordelia¡¯s arm, urging her to step back.


    Cordelia felt her heart squeeze with concern upon hearing Lina¡¯s soft voice.


    ¡°Mr. Harper, if you don¡¯t believe what Mrs. Hamerton said, why don¡¯t we make a trade? All you need is


    a hostage. It doesn¡¯t matter who it is. Take me instead in exchange for Grandma Janine!¡±


    ¡°Pammy!¡± Cordelia was shocked and pulled Lina back, getting Zuko to take her away.


    Meanwhile, Lina released Cordelia¡¯s arm and nced at Zuko, shaking her head.


    Zuko pursed his lips, his deep eyes filled with concern.


    However, he noticed the girl in the baseball cap walking quietly among the crowd not far away. She


    held the gun that Krystal had given Lina.


    Lina turned to look at Albert. ¡°Mr. Harper, I know your daughter likes Zuko. It was me who interfered


    with their rtionship.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Also, I was responsible for what happened at the orphanage. I persuaded the kids to create a


    commotion with the officers, leading to an investigation of the charity fund.¡±


    She spoke slowly, trying to distract Albert and create time and an opportunity for Lena.


    Albert turned his body to follow her movements.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I did all that, Mr. Harper. You should hate me! So, please release Grandma Janine. I¡¯m willing to be


    your hostage!¡± Lina said with a determined tone. ¡°If the Hamerton Group can¡¯t gather 3,000,000,000


    pounds in time, the Thompsons won¡¯t give up as long as you have me!


    ¡°By then, you might get even more than 3,000,000,000 pounds!¡±


    Slyness shone in Albert¡¯s eyes.


    At that moment, he sensed Janine struggling harder, which made him furious. He forcefully struck her


    head with the gun handle, causing blood to spill instantly.


    ¡°Albert!¡± Zephyr roared, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Albert sneered and swiftly dragged Janine along with Desiree, making a quick escape. He moved


    faster than Lena had anticipated, and she missed her chance to stop him.


    The undercover officers dared not make a move, as police cars had surrounded the hotel at that


    precise moment. Sirens red, and red and blue lights shed.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt my mom again, Albert!¡± Zephyr confronted him, his fingers trembling. ¡°I-I¡¯ll give you


    anything. Just let her go!¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Albert signaled Desiree by his side. ¡°This hotel isn¡¯t bad. Tell Uncle Zephyr to get us a room


    so the olddy can rest and tend to her wound!¡±


    Cordelia promptly fetched the key card and tossed it over. ¡°It¡¯s the room on the fifth floor.¡±


    Desiree picked up the card and entered the elevator with Albert and Janine.


    Soon, everyone assembled on the fifth floor.


    Although Zephyr and Cordelia were concerned, they had to pretend to be calm.


    Lina tightly held Cordelia¡¯s hand.


    It was Lina¡¯s idea to choose the room on the fifth floor. She had seen the floor n before and


    remembered it offered the best view.


    Not only that, the room was spacious and in a strategic location. If any conflict arose, Janine wouldn¡¯t


    suffer too much.


    Zephyr had deployed the best family bodyguards all over the hotel, coordinating with the police, ready


    to take action.

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282


    Time passed slowly. It had only been five minutes since Albert took Janine to the room, but it felt like


    centuries for Zephyr and Cordelia.


    Meanwhile, the authorities arrived and quickly informed the family about the situation.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The criminal has tied the hostage near the window. He¡¯s armed with a gun and a dagger, so we can¡¯t


    charge in recklessly,¡± one officer reported.


    Concerned, Cordelia asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the room have a good view?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± The officer hesitated. ¡°He¡¯s cunning to have ced Ms. Janine near the window. She can


    be easily harmed if our snipers open fire from the building across.¡±


    Desperate, Cordelia couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer.


    Zephyr tried to remainposed, but his mother¡¯s life was at risk, making it impossible to stay


    completely calm.


    In an attempt to take action, he reached for a gun from one of the bodyguards, his rage evident.


    ¡°Calm down, Zen!¡± Cordelia pressed his hand down, her eyes filled with worry for Janine.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Let me handle this, dad,¡± Zuko said, stepping forward. ¡°You and mom should step back. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Lina swiftly obtained the hotel¡¯s floor n, spreading the thick stack before her. She intently studied the


    building¡¯s structure, sweat forming on her forehead while her heart pounded. Her goal was to find the


    best strategy amid theplex data and lines.


    Zuko joined her, and they marked the paper with a pencil, discussing possible approaches.


    ¡°This location¡­ And this one¡­¡±


    ¡°Zuko, the direction from across the building seems promising!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s too far away¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother, Pammy!¡± Toph rushed downstairs, feeling someone following him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how far


    they are! Look who I brought!¡±


    Everyone turned their heads in the direction of his voice.


    They saw Toph¡¯s relieved smile as he was apanied by a person dressed in ck, wearing heavy


    army boots and a bulletproof vest with his name on it.


    The Tac-50 sniper gun he held was strikingly eye-catching.


    Lifting his cap, the man revealed a handsome face and smirked yfully.


    Zephyr was taken aback and called out in surprise, ¡°Chris? Is that you?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zephy, Aunt Cordelia!¡± Chris greeted them, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s lips quivered as she tried to speak, feeling choked with emotions.


    Zuko approached and patted Chris¡¯ shoulder. ¡°We heard you¡¯d being home this time, but we never


    expected to meet under these circumstances!¡±


    ¡°I arrived in Centrolis yesterday.¡± Chris exined, ¡°I nned to attend the event but overslept. When I


    woke up, I saw Toph¡¯s missed call and learned about what happened!¡±


    He reassured them while holding the gun, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely save Grandma Janine!¡±


    With Chris by their side, Zephyr and Cordelia felt a glimmer offort.


    ¨C


    As the evening sky darkened, the fog began to set in, making it harder to see.

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283


    Under the cover of the night, Chris stealthily climbed to a nearby building and set up his sniper gun. He


    communicated with hisrades through an earpiece.


    The authorities had also dispatched two snipers to assist him.


    ¡°Zuko, I have a clear view of Grandma Janine from my position. She¡¯s safe for now, with her head


    wound bandaged. Albert is by her side, armed with a gun and dagger. Desiree is standing nearby.¡±


    ¡°Can we open fire now?¡± Zuko inquired.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Chris replied. ¡°Albert is on high alert. We need to distract him. I can take the shot once he¡¯s


    three steps away from Grandma Janine.¡±


    Meanwhile, Lina checked the time and realized over an hour had passed. Earlier, she had arranged for


    the food to be removed from the room as a solution for Janine¡¯s safety.


    Taking a deep breath, she knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who is it!?¡± Albert¡¯s voice came from inside.


    ¡°Mr. Harper, it¡¯s time for Grandma Janine to take her medicine,¡± Lina replied.


    ¡°Medicine? This olddy seems perfectly fine. She¡¯s staring at me! Why would she need medicine?¡±


    Lina said, ¡°Grandma Janine has certain ailments that aremon among elderly people. It¡¯s crucial for


    her to take her medicine on time to avoid anyplications.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Lina added, ¡°Also, my dad is working to gather the money. The Thompson Group has plenty of liquid


    capital. It won¡¯t be difficult for him toe up with 750,000,000 in a short period.¡±Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Chris¡¯ voice then came through Zuko¡¯s earpiece. ¡°Albert seems to be considering the offer.¡±


    Receiving Zuko¡¯s signal, Lina continued her approach. ¡°Mr. Harper, I know you must be hungry. Let me


    arrange for some food to be sent in. You and Grandma Janine should eat.¡±


    Albert was suspicious of her intentions. ¡°You¡¯re trying to trick me, aren¡¯t you? I know the police have


    surrounded me. If I open the door, I won¡¯t survive!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Lina responded calmly. ¡°We are the only ones out there. Will you


    turn on theputer in the room? It¡¯s connected to the surveince outside. If you¡¯re worried, you can


    watch us retreat from the fifth floor.¡±


    Albert remained suspicious, keeping his gun pointed at Janine¡¯s head.


    He signaled Desiree to turn on theputer at the desk, and sheplied with Lina¡¯s request. The


    events outside the room appeared on the screen.


    Lina led everyone to back off toward the stairs.


    Checking the surveince, Albert saw that the corridor was empty. The distance from the room to the


    stairs was considerable. Even if the attendant came to deliver food, they wouldn¡¯t reach the door during


    the brief opening period.


    It seemed unlikely that even the police could arrive that quickly.


    Albert instructed Desiree to call Zuko.


    He said coldly, ¡°Zuko, your fiancee mentioned sending us food, right?¡±


    Zuko replied tly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Send a portion of the cash first to show me your sincerity!¡± Albert gnashed his teeth. ¡°Have someone


    leave it at the door and then leave this floor immediately! If you try anything deceitful, I¡¯ll kill this old


    lady!¡±


    After ending the call, Zuko contacted Chris and briefed him quickly.


    Chris adjusted himself and his gun, preparing to take action.

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284


    The Hamertons sent a box of cash in pounds.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Lina had an idea to pretend to be an attendant, deliver food, and confront Albert, but Zuko rejected it.


    Suddenly, a deep voice interrupted them. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it. I will.¡±


    ¡°Lena? You¡ª¡±


    ¡°I was too slow to save Madam Baker in the banquet hall.¡± Lena looked at Lina and lowered her cap.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be smarter this time.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lina grabbed her. ¡°I can¡¯t let you take the risk. I brought you to the event. I must ensure you¡¯re


    safe!¡±


    However, Lena pushed her into Zuko¡¯s embrace and left, saying, ¡°Take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Lena!¡±


    Lena went downstairs without looking back. Lina panicked, but Zuko calmed her down. ¡°Perhaps Lena


    has her own n.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not eptable!¡± Lina retorted.


    ¡°Lina, she can handle herself well. Also, Albert hasn¡¯t met her, making her the best candidate to be the


    attendant in disguise,¡± Zuko exined.


    ¡°But¡ª¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s smart. She knows what to do and what not to do. If she thinks


    it¡¯s too risky, she won¡¯t proceed.¡±


    ¨C


    Soon, Lena appeared in the attendant¡¯s uniform, concealing a pistol in her sleeve. Zuko provided her


    with an earpiece tomunicate with Chris.


    Hearing a stranger¡¯s voice, Chris was surprised. ¡°May I know¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. Our priority is to save Madam Baker,¡± Lena¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I¡¯ll


    knock to send something into the room. Albert might not open the door. He might send Desiree instead.


    ¡°But there¡¯s a big case of cash. They might open it to inspect it after receiving it.


    ¡°Listen carefully. It¡¯s the perfect opportunity when they open the case. Understand?¡±


    As a retired special forces soldier, Chris was taken aback. He had spent years in his unit, and it was


    the first time an outsider discussed strategies with him.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Chris replied.


    Lena took a deep breath and struggled to carry the massive case to the fifth floor.


    The case was enormous, nearly half her height.


    Zephyr and Cordelia were aware that Albert would be suspicious and inspect the case. To preempt any


    issues, they used their bank connections to withdraw pounds in cash to fill the case.


    When Lena knocked on the door, Desiree¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Just put it on the floor.¡±


    Lena hesitated. ¡°Miss, the case is quite heavy. You should take a look to ensure we haven¡¯t missed


    anything. Otherwise, we might not be able topensate you.¡±


    After some reluctance, Desiree opened the door a bit wider.


    Lena held the case but then pretended to lose her grip, causing it to fall to the ground. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so


    sorry! Let me help you pick it up!¡±


    Even with Lena¡¯s assistance, Desiree struggled to lift the case.


    Realizing that the corridor was empty, she called out, ¡°Dad,e and help!¡±

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285


    Albert¡¯s impatient voice echoed from the room. ¡°You can¡¯t even pick up a cereal bowl, you damned girl!


    Get in now!¡±


    ¡°The case is heavy, dad!¡± Desireeined.


    Desiree struggled to hold onto the case, but it relentlessly pressed on her arms.


    Meanwhile, Lena chuckled. Her petite figure remained hidden behind the case, and she wore a cap


    obscuring half of her face.


    d in the hotel¡¯s uniform, Desiree wouldn¡¯t have recognized her, especially in her panicked state.


    Lena firmly pressed down on the case.


    Overwhelmed by the weight of both the case and the person, Desiree couldn¡¯t bear the load. ¡°Come


    here, dad! I¡ª¡±


    Before Desiree could finish her sentence, Lena heard Albert¡¯s hurried footsteps approaching. She


    realized that her opportunity hade.


    She exerted force and pushed the case forcefully, catching Desiree off guard. Desiree stumbled and


    was pushed right into Albert, who was approaching.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Albert leaped back, reacting quickly to the unexpected collision.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, Lena used the case as a tform tounch herself into the room. She


    and Albert pointed their guns at each other in just a few strides.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, he was too slow. Lena shielded Janine, showing no fear on her young face.


    Albert dared not make any sudden moves. At that tense moment, he noticed a mocking smirk on


    Lena¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lena raised her pistol high, aiming at his head, ¡°Mr. Harper, care to make a bet with me?¡±


    Albert scoffed. ¡°Hah! Do you think you can leave here unharmed, you dumb blonde?¡±


    Lena muttered to herself, ¡°I¡¯ll bet your life!¡±


    Although Albert didn¡¯t take her seriously, her words angered him.


    He roared, the sound of him loading the gun echoing in the tense atmosphere. Lena stood her ground,


    knowing a bullet might being her way.


    Suddenly, a loud crash of ss shattered the moment.


    Albert¡¯s eyes widened in fear, frozen like he had seen a ghost. The room filled with the smell of gunfire.


    With a thud, he copsed to the ground.


    Desiree screamed at the top of her lungs.


    Lena shot her a cold nce, then advanced and kicked her in the chest. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Just then, the police arrived. They untied Janine and rushed her to the hospital.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Zephyr and Cordelia sprinted over, followed by Zuko and Toph, all in a state of chaos.


    Lina rushed to Lena, pale from fright, trying to maintainposure. She thoroughly checked Lena


    before suddenly breaking down in tears.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lena felt uneasy. ¡°Am I okay?¡±


    Lina choked, unable to find the words to respond.


    In truth, everyone felt the same as she did. They had been on edge during the ordeal, suppressing their


    fear and trying to stay calm. They released all their pent-up terror and unease only now that it was over.


    Lina smiled and hugged Lena, patting her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    Zuko approached but struggled to find the right words to thank her.


    ¡°Thanks, Lena¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you two done?¡± Lena stopped smiling. ¡°Okay, go do what you should. Just leave me alone!¡±


    He nodded.


    As Zuko turned around, holding onto Lina, he suddenly noticed something peculiar about Lena¡ªshe


    always wore a serious expression when around others. She was quite an odd character.


    Despite this realization, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Lena was his grandmother¡¯s lifesaver. Chris wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to shoot Albert if she hadn¡¯t


    volunteered.


    Zuko felt indebted to her and wanted to repay the favor. But how?


    ¡°Zuko!¡± A sudden voice interrupted his train of thought.


    Chris approached them with confident strides, his sniper gun resting on his back. He didn¡¯t seem like


    someone who had just been through a dangerous situation.


    After nodding at Zuko and Lina, Chris noticed that he and Lena were wearing identical ck


    caps.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°It was¡­ you?¡± he questioned Lena, who remained expressionless and cold.


    ¡°Yes, she was the one who worked with you.¡± Zuko chimed in with a smile. ¡°Surprised, huh?¡±


    ¡°I must admit, I am,¡± Chris replied, unable to tear his gaze away from Lena. ¡°I had expected to partner


    with an experienced police officer at the very least. I didn¡¯t think it would be¡­ someone who looks like


    a high schooler!¡±


    Lena red at him and walked away without a word.


    Confused, Chris turned to Zuko. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Zuko reassured him with a pat on the shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s a bit unusual, but she¡¯s kind. You¡¯ll


    see once you get to know her.¡±


    After some casual conversation, they rushed to the hospital to visit Janine and give their statements to


    the police.


    ¨C


    Thankfully, Janine¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t severe¡ªjust a minor wound on her head.


    But considering her age, she needed time to heal from the shock and injury.


    Albert was also admitted to the hospital.


    Chris, an outstanding sniper, had deliberately aimed one centimeter away from Albert¡¯s heart, sparing


    his life to secure his confession for the authorities. Once healed, Albert would face the consequences


    of thew.


    Desiree, his aplice, was sent to a detention center, awaiting legal punishment.


    ¨C


    After the storm subsided, Toph organized a gathering, attended by Jacob and Abigail, besides their


    usual group, The Happy Four.


    However, the VIPs of the event were Chris and Lena.


    Preferring the countryside to five-star hotels and formalities, Toph chose a beautiful suburban location


    with a blue sky, fluffy clouds, and a clear stream, allowing the young attendees to fully embrace their


    youth.


    They brought camping gear, pic baskets, and barbecue supplies.


    Toph took charge of grilling meat, chicken wings, and mushrooms effortlessly, impressing Lina with his


    culinary skills.


    ¡°Toph is amazing!¡± Lina eximed after tasting the food. ¡°The meat is perfectly cooked! Crispy on the


    outside and tender inside. The second Hamerton heir has quite the talent!¡±

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286


    Lina gave Toph a thumbs up.


    Zuko smiled and spoke. ¡°This man was prepping in the kitchen the whole day yesterday. He marinated


    for three to four hours alone, scaring our chefs!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lina asked.


    ¡°They thought the Hamertons no longer needed chefs, that we were firing them,¡± Zuko replied.


    Linaughed out loud.


    Renee yed the role of the waiter, serving drinks and condiments to everyone. She was happy to


    keep busy.


    ¡°Cuz, this is Toph¡¯s secret recipe! We must try it!¡± Renee eximed.


    ¡°Yes, you must!¡± Zuko said. ¡°This dude stayed in the kitchen yesterday, forbidding me from looking!¡±


    ¡°Why would I let you steal it?¡± Toph, wearing a loose T-shirt, said while fanning himself. ¡°I came up with


    this secret recipe after many rounds of tests and trials. You¡¯d need to pay to learn!¡±


    Zuko raised his eyebrows. ¡°How much?¡±


    Toph showed seven fingers. ¡°Since we¡¯re brothers, I¡¯ll charge you 70 dors!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that dad¡¯s allowance?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that dad isn¡¯t here! Otherwise, he¡¯d remove his 400-dor antique belt to whip you!¡± Zuko


    joked.


    Toph almost fell fromughing.


    Jacob went to hold him and took over the skewers he was holding. ¡°Okay, okay. Take a break. I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    The happy peals ofughter continued under the sun. Even the birds watched them from the branches


    in envy.


    Suddenly, Jacob realized that everyone seemed to have forgotten about the two most important people


    sitting aside, being remarkably quiet. Both were dressed in ck with ck baseball caps on their


    heads. Their calm expressions looked the same, and their eyes seemed to see through everything in


    the world.


    Jacob was stunned, and he cleared his throat. ¡°Um¡­ Don¡¯t you guys think you forgot something


    important?¡± he asked.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Toph, the sunshine boy,ughed happily.


    The rest followed Jacob¡¯s gaze and only then remembered that today was a thank-you gathering and a


    wee-home party for Chris!


    Toph pped his head, stood up, and rushed over to pull Chris up. He tried to grab Lena, but she deftly


    dodged.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Toph smiled awkwardly, and Lena went over to pat her on the shoulder, helping her and Chris blend in


    with the rest.


    Reluctantly, Lena went with Lina in the end.


    ¡°Ahem, let me give you all a grand introduction to this heroic, handsome, ripped special forces soldier


    with eight-packs beneath his neck¡ªMr. Chris Hamerton!¡± Toph announced, apuding.


    Chrisughed at Toph¡¯s words, disying his perfect teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, Toph, and you¡¯re still the sunshine boy?¡± Zuko remarked.


    ¡°He¡¯s always been like that. He¡¯ll never change,¡± Chris replied, taking a step forward as a gentleman.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m considered these brothers¡¯ cousin. My father is Marco, and he¡¯s been


    living abroad. So, I haven¡¯t been in Centrolis much since I was young, but¡­ Our rtionship is tougher


    than gold! Haha!¡±


    As Chris spoke, he yfully punched Zuko and Toph.


    ¡°Also, Toph made a mistake. I¡¯m not in the special forces. I¡¯m retired. Even though I¡¯m no longer with


    my unit, I must show up whenever the country needs me!¡±


    Surprisingly, there was no apuse this time. All the men present were covering theirdies¡¯ star-


    crossed eyes.


    Zuko acted as if nothing happened, but he held Lina¡¯s hand secretly and gave her an alluring smile.


    Curious, Lina asked, ¡°I thought all the kids in your family have heroic names? Why is Mr. Special Force


    named ¡®Chris¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287


    ¡°Let me exin.¡± Chris chuckled. ¡°My real name is Crius. I realized it sounded too feminine when I


    joined my unit, so I changed it to Chris!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s the only one in the family who dared to change his name,¡± Zuko said, chuckling. ¡°Our


    great-grandfather named us, and Chris just went ahead and changed it!¡±


    Chris shrugged. ¡°A name is just an insignia. As long as people remember it, it should be fine. Am I


    right, Ms. Harding?¡±


    He looked at Lena, who had been quiet all this while.


    Meanwhile, Lena¡¯s mind seemed to be elsewhere. After a moment, she nced at him nkly and


    asked, ¡°Did you call me?¡±


    Chris faked a chuckle. ¡°Who else would it be? You¡¯re the only one with thest name Harding here.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she replied tly. ¡°I¡¯m not used to people calling me that.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that a name is just an insignia?¡± Lena¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Lena is my


    insignia.¡±


    She lifted her head to look at him, revealing her beautiful face under the cap.


    She appeared to be a properdy with her lovely features, fair skin, and quiet demeanor.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    However, he couldn¡¯t forget her fearless heroism when they fought Albert together in uniform the other


    day.


    A strange feeling gripped Chris¡¯s heart¡ªa feeling he had never experienced before.


    ¡°Lena?¡± he said softly. ¡°How do I spell that?¡±


    ¡°Lena.¡±


    ¡°Lenny?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± She raised her eyebrows, her eyes showing repulsion.


    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± Chris quickly corrected himself. ¡°I just thought it would be a nice endearment¡­ Can I call


    you that from now on?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she rejected coldly, not even bothering to look at him.


    Nobody apart from Lina could call her that.


    Chris¡¯ expression changed as he was surprised by the rejection.


    Feeling awkward, heughed at himself and turned around to get a chilled drink.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Don¡¯t just stand there!¡± Jacob came to the rescue. ¡°We barbecued so much food. Why aren¡¯t


    you guys eating? It¡¯s getting cold!¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    ¡°Get me a steak, Jacob!¡±


    Everyone resumed talking, and Toph approached Chris, grabbing his shoulders as he whispered, ¡°Just


    admit it, bro!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Her!¡± Toph signaled with his eyes. ¡°Apart from Pammy, nobody could get to Lena!¡±


    Chris was stunned and pondered over it. It seemed to be true.


    He noticed that she would dodge when Toph tried to grab her while sitting aside. However, she was


    comfortable with Lina¡¯s touch.


    And now¡­


    She remained alert to everything happening around her but seemed rxed only when she was with


    Lina.


    He was confused. ¡°Why is Pammy so special?¡±


    However, their conversation was interrupted by a cold voice from behind.


    ¡°She¡¯s special. Do you have something to say about that?¡±


    Both men jumped in surprise!


    They turned their faces and noticed Lena standing behind them in the stream. She was pulling up her


    pants, wearing a subtle smile on her face.

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288


    Chris was taken aback, standing nkly with two chicken wings on skewers in front of the barbecue


    grill. His attention, however, was fixated on Lena¡¯s face.


    Coming from a prestigious family, he lived like a prince, possessing an outstanding physique and


    intelligence. He earned numerous merits in the special forces, gaining fame along the way.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that a girl had rendered him speechless. Yet, there was something indescribably


    intriguing about this feeling. Secretly, he hoped Lena would respond again.


    Suddenly, Toph¡¯s hard p on his back brought him back to reality.


    ¡°Bro, bro! Fire! Fire!¡± Toph shouted.


    Chris was startled as he saw the burnt chicken wings and sizzling sparks.


    ¡°Man, special forces soldiers like you go through tough training in the wilderness, and now you feel


    close to burnt stuff?¡± Toph teased.


    Chris was at a loss for words, looking at Lena¡¯s expressionless face as she walked away.


    He asked Toph cautiously, ¡°Who exactly is she?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much, but she protected Pammy before,¡± Toph replied.


    ¡°Is she always this cold?¡± Chris inquired.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Toph said, devouring the skewer. ¡°She said she was born with this resting bitch face. She


    doesn¡¯t like to smile!¡±


    Chris was stunned but couldn¡¯t help but smile. He was certain she would be even more beautiful than


    the albizia flower by the stream when she smiled.


    Zuko and Lina had set their wedding date, while Toph and Renee celebrated their engagement with a


    party.


    During this time, Lina¡¯s main focus was getting enough rest, eating well, working out, and taking care of


    her skin.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She also found time to pick her gown and gifts for the guests, ensuring she would be a glowing bride


    on her wedding day.


    Meanwhile, Zuko was busy preparing for the wedding and getting ustomed to taking over the


    Hamerton Group.


    Zephyr brought him to the office more frequently, involving him in various board meetings.


    In thetest meetings, Zuko sat directly at the main seat while Zephyr watched from the side. Pride


    swelled within Zephyr as he watched his son confidently handle the meetings, managepany affairs


    from small to big, and be familiar with important matters.


    The people in thepany knew that the young boss wasn¡¯t as tough as Mr. Z, but he was just as


    decisive. Besides, he had a touch of grace and majesty that Mr. Zcked. He could be tough when


    needed but also showed a softer, more considerate side, much like Cordelia.


    ¡°So, the young boss is the perfectbination of Mr. Z and the madam¡­¡± the office staff discussed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work harder from now on!¡±


    Initially, Zephyr thought of bringing Toph into thepany as well, but Toph was not suited for it.


    Unlike the business world, Toph preferred a free and imaginative life. He enjoyed studying science,


    exploring art, and finding joy in the little things.


    Zephyr believed that letting him pursue a career as a scientist, artist, or professional esports yer


    would be much better than confining him within the concrete walls of thepany.


    Furthermore, Zephyr worried that with Toph¡¯s easy-going and kind nature, he might be taken advantage


    of in the cutthroat business industry.


    Cordelia would sometimes exim, ¡°I wonder who Toph takes after¡­¡±


    One day, while going through the art pieces left behind by the elderly at home, Zephyr stumbled upon


    several works created by his father, Henry. This discovery finally put an end to Zephyr¡¯s long


    contemtion.

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289


    Zephyr was stunned by the powerful and unique calligraphy skill on disy. The style was elegant and


    defined, with calming colors used effectively.


    Henry had also designed and made several porcin bottles himself, showcasing his artistic talents


    further.


    As Zephyr observed the various carved artworks, he came to a realization. ¡°So, Toph takes after his


    grandfather! Besides handling cunning business ethics, he can do everything!¡±


    Cordelia was also surprised, recalling a funny image of Henry caught between his two wives at a


    banquet.


    ¡°Um¡­ He¡¯s better than his grandfather.¡± She chuckled. ¡°At least he won¡¯t marry two scary wives.¡±


    They bothughed at the passage of time. ¡°The kids have grown up so fast, and now we¡¯re old,¡±


    Cordelia remarked.


    A warm and familiar hand rested on her shoulders, and she leaned into theforting embrace, feeling


    as though a lifetime had passed.


    ¡°Do you remember what we said before?¡± Zephyr asked, his eyes filled with allure.


    Cordelia recalled their past conversations, and he gently tucked her hair behind her ear as he spoke.


    ¡°We said we¡¯d be together forever and ever, in this life, the next, and all the lives toe. So we¡¯re not


    old, considering that forever is still ahead of us.¡±


    Cordeliaughed and nestled closer to him. ¡°And in the next life, you¡¯ll be a meatball, and I¡¯ll be a


    vegetable ball. Even if we¡¯re cooked, we¡¯ll still end up on the same te!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr chuckled affectionately and kissed her forehead. She knew he was the only one she wanted to


    spend the rest of her life with, no matter what.


    ¨C


    While Lina waited to be a bride, Lena was fully engrossed in helping her. She handled various


    tasks, from scouting hotel venues, finalizing the menu, arranging drinks, andmunicating with the


    wedding nner. No detail was too big or small for her to handle.


    To outsiders, it seemed as if Lena was the one getting married.


    Over the past two days, Lena devoted herself to apanying Lina during wedding gown fittings,


    tirelessly supporting her from morning till night.


    Linda and Nichs were immensely grateful for Lena¡¯s assistance, and they asked her to stay even


    after the designer left.


    Caught off guard, Lena felt a rush of panic. She gazed at Nichs,pletely stunned, unable to utter


    a word.


    ¡°Lena?¡± Lina grabbed her hands and said with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I haven¡¯t introduced you guys!


    They¡¯re my parents.


    ¡°Dad, mom, this is Lena. She was the heroine who saved Grandma Janine!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡± Linda grabbed Lena¡¯s hand while smiling. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to


    invite you to our home. If you don¡¯t mind, have dinner with us tonight!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Lena could not get used to a stranger¡¯s touch. She instinctively wanted to retract her hands.


    However, she suddenly felt like crying when she looked into Linda¡¯s kind eyes.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, stay for dinner!¡±


    She then looked at Nichs.


    Although this loud and rough man was no longer young, he was still majestic.


    No ordinary man couldpare with the overbearingness on his face.


    She secretly pursed her lips, trying hard to suppress her racing heart.

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290


    ¡°Lenny, why don¡¯t you stay tonight?¡± Lina gently held Lena¡¯s hand and suggested, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll


    introduce you to my parents in Jangasas. They are wonderful people. My younger brother is studying at


    the University of Centrolis, and he¡¯s quite a handsome young man.¡±


    Lina added, ¡°Lenny, let¡¯s head upstairs first. You can choose which room you like.¡± She was talkative in


    her happy state.


    Lena followed behind, not fully absorbing her words.


    As they ascended the stairs, Lena stole a nce at Nichs and offered a soft smile. She couldn¡¯t help


    but envy her sister¡¯s family. Lina had loving biological parents, caring adoptive parents who raised her


    for 20 years, and a fiance who cherished her dearly.


    Such blessings were rare, and Lena appreciated them deeply.


    Despite this, Lena felt no trace of jealousy.


    On the contrary, she was determined to protect this happiness at all costs. Having endured many


    hardships herself, she cherished all the beauty life had to offer. She couldn¡¯t bear to see anyone


    destroy it, and she certainly didn¡¯t want to be the cause of its ruin.


    ¨C


    As the quiet night hours passed, sleep eluded Lena. This was her first time staying over at the


    Thompsons¡¯ house. Sleep seemed impossible to attain with her father just a few rooms away.


    In the midst of this restlessness, she took out Krystal¡¯s diary and penned her thoughts, expressing her


    feelings for her mother.


    ¡°Mom, I met my father today. I wanted to call him ¡®dad¡¯, but I held back. Still, I feel content just having


    had the chance to meet him up close.


    Lina¡¯s getting married, and her fiance is very caring. I¡¯m truly happy for her! But I can¡¯t help worrying


    about the future. I remember reading in your diary that men can be unreliable. If her husband ever


    mistreats her, I¡¯ll stand up for her and protect her from any trouble!


    By the way, mom, there¡¯s a sniper by her husband¡¯s side. His gun is much more powerful than your


    little pistol¡­ What will I do if I can¡¯t handle both of them when ites to protecting her?


    But enough of that. Let¡¯s not dwell on imaginary scenarios. I trust that Zuko is reliable and Lina will be


    happy.


    As long as she¡¯s happy, my father and Aunt Linda will be happy, too.


    So, I will be happy too, right?


    Alright, I should go to bed early. Lina will try on wedding dresses tomorrow, and I must apany


    her!¡±


    After closing the diary, Lena sat at the spacious desk facing the window. As she looked up, she


    admired the moon shining brightly. She took a deep breath and savored the fragrant scent of dew and


    earth in thete-night air, feeling peaceful and content.


    The following morning, for the first time in her life, Lena overslept and realized it was already 10:00


    a.m.


    Lena hurriedly got out of bed and went downstairs, where the maid informed her that Lina was trying on


    the final two outfits with the designer¡¯s assistance.


    Lena rushed to the dressing room without having breakfast. The room was bustling with people,


    including the styling team, Nichs, and Linda, all seated on the couch.


    Lina¡¯s measurements had already been taken, and now it was time to work on the bridesmaid¡¯s styling.


    When Lina spotted Lena, she happily beckoned her over.


    Lina smiled and linked arms with Lena, understanding her social anxiety and trying to ease her unease.


    During their conversation about bridesmaids, Linda pointed out that Renee and Toph were getting


    ready for their own wedding, making Renee unavable. They also felt that having Abigail, a celebrity,


    as a bridesmaid might overshadow the bride.


    Then, Nichs turned to Lena and proposed, ¡°How about you be Pammy¡¯s bridesmaid?¡±


    Lena¡¯s eyes widened, and she nervously clutched the hem of her clothes. She wanted to look at


    Nichs but felt too anxious. Sweat beaded on her nose as her heart raced.


    Concerned, Linda quickly approached and asked, ¡°Lenny, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Lena shook her head. Besides Lina, no one else was allowed to call her Lenny, but she was willing to


    ept it from Linda.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Nichs approached her as well. ¡°Was my request too sudden?¡±


    ¡°It sure was!¡± Linda scolded him. ¡°Can you please change that loud voice of yours? Were you seeking


    opinions? I¡¯ve told you before, pay attention to your tone and the way you speak!¡±


    Nichs seemed a bit dazed by his wife¡¯s scolding, lowering his head and fiddling with his fingers.


    Lena chuckled softly and reached out to hold Linda¡¯s hand.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with being Lina¡¯s bridesmaid,¡± she said with certainty. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever she needs me to do.¡±


    Nichs pped his thigh and burst intoughter, saying, ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s great! You¡¯re quite loyal,


    even though you¡¯re not that old yet. You¡¯re cut out for the gang life!¡±


    Linda promptly stared him down, and Lina and Lena giggled.


    Chris, who had just emerged from the fitting room, was stunned by the scene before him. Lena was


    smiling and looked remarkably different and graceful, like a mimosa flower swaying in the sunlight


    beside a stream.


    ¡°Hey, Chris is here!¡± Nichs turned around and excitedly informed Lena, ¡°You¡¯ve seen him, right?


    Chris Hamerton! He¡¯ll be the best man for Zuko and Pammy¡¯s wedding, while you¡¯ll be the bridesmaid!¡±


    Chris stood still, feeling overwhelmed. Simrly, Lena looked astonished.


    ¡°What do you think, Lenny? Isn¡¯t Chris quite handsome?¡± Nichs grinned. ¡°Hmm, the suit looks good!


    But I think the shoulder area could use some adjustments¡­¡±


    Linda tugged at him and said, ¡°Young people nowadays dress like this! It¡¯s not the same as back in


    your time.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, can you stop ruining my moment?¡±


    Lindaughed, rolling her eyes at him before turning to Lena. ¡°Hmm¡­ Lenny¡¯splexion would suit


    light purple or pale pink. That off-shoulder dress has a great cut. You should try it on and stand beside


    Chris.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lina agreed. ¡°Yeah, try it on!¡±


    Caught between a rock and a hard ce, Lena froze.


    Seeing her awkward state, Chris couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of clothing,¡± he whispered. ¡°You can handle a gun, but you¡¯re afraid of changing


    clothes?¡±

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291


    Lena¡¯s heart raced as she nervously fiddled with the hem of her clothes, troubled and uncertain. She


    had never worn a dress like the off-shoulder one before. Her usual attire consisted of all-ck outfits,


    fully covering her arms, and she felt that this style was her destiny from birth. In her mind, such a


    beautiful dress belonged to girls like her sister.


    Seeing Lena freeze like a startled deer, Chris felt a sudden clench in his heart. He chuckled softly and


    suggested, ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe you shouldn¡¯t wear that one.¡±


    Lena looked at him, and he continued. ¡°I think this one suits your style better.¡± He pointed to a ssic


    long dress with an elegant and conservative design, the hem falling below the knees. It carried a


    unique charm without stealing the spotlight from the bride.


    Lina¡¯s eyes lit up, and she agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right! Lenny, you do seem more suitable for this kind of long


    dress. Chris has a good eye!¡±


    Chris smirked and asked Lena to try it on. She took it and quickly entered the fitting room.


    The result of the fitting pleased everyone¡ªthe bridesmaid looked elegant and delicate, and the best


    man appeared tall and handsome. They looked perfectly matched, standing together.


    Lina discreetly took a photo of them side by side and sent it to Zuko. She then stepped aside and


    called him, asking, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s soft voice came through on the other end. ¡°Looks great.¡±


    Lina smiled and dered, ¡°Lenny will be staying at my house from now on. If Mr. Special Forces wants


    to date her, he¡¯ll have to go through me first!¡±


    ¡°Staying at your house?¡± Zuko sounded surprised. ¡°But didn¡¯t my grandmother¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my dad asked the same thing just now. He said Grandma Janine wanted to thank her properly


    and asked if she¡¯d be willing to stay with her. The environment there is nice, better than her rented


    ce, and she could take care of Grandma Janine.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°She refused?¡± Zuko asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lina paused for a moment and then chuckled softly. ¡°She said she¡¯d rather stay with me. But


    she¡¯ll still go over to Grandma Janine¡¯s ce to look after her.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Zuko furrowed his brow, trying to understand Lena¡¯s behavior. Was she really that dependent on Lina?


    He reminded himself not to dwell on such thoughts. Lena was just a young girl who acted distant, but¡­


    He breathed deeply and massaged his temples, sensing something unique about Lena. Perhaps if


    Chris could engage her in other activities, she wouldn¡¯t always cling to Lina.


    Moreover, with Chris¡¯ special forces background, he could easily uncover Lena¡¯s past if given the


    chance.


    Zuko smirked, finding the previously disapproved document now much more appealing.


    ¨C


    As the wedding day neared, Nichs and Zephyr spent less time on fishing and hot spring trips,


    dedicating more time to wedding preparations. They discussed tasks that still needed attention and


    asionally ran errands for their wives in exchange for pocket money.


    Jesse and Melissa were equally enthusiastic, offering their help whenever necessary.

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292


    Zuko had reserved a special spot for the Jenner couple when arranging the wedding venue. They had


    given Lina a second chance at life and were the most important people to her.


    With most preparationspleted, Zephyr and Cordelia invited Nichs and Linda to see the wedding


    house they prepared for the young couple. They spent five minutes viewing the house and the following


    two hours catching up.


    The four of them sat in the courtyard, reminiscing about their youth, eating fruit, and enjoying the


    breeze.


    Cordelia served homemade desserts and fruit tea, which Linda greatly admired.


    ¡°Cordelia, your culinary skills are as exquisite as ever. I almost don¡¯t want to eat them!¡± Linda praised.


    Nichs, a bit worried, said, ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t know how to make these. You won¡¯t mind as her


    mother-inw, will you?¡±


    Zephyr yfully punched Nichs, saying, ¡°Pammy and Renee are both our daughters now. We¡¯re


    more than fond of them!¡±


    With a sly grin, Nichs said, ¡°I remember a fortune teller saying you needed to have seven sons to


    get a daughter!


    ¡°Hey, Zephyr, why didn¡¯t you keep having sons to test if that prediction was urate? Were you afraid


    that too many sons would fight over your inheritance and cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°Nichs!¡± Zephyr roared, ¡°Nobody will think you¡¯re mute even if you don¡¯t speak!¡±


    Cordelia and Linda watched them helplessly, both speechless at their antics.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia chuckled softly, holding Linda¡¯s hand. ¡°Linda, you and Nichs went through so much to find


    Pammy. Are you really willing to let her get married and leave so soon?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯d agree if I wanted to keep her for a few more years?¡± Linda teased.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m a bit torn about that.¡±


    ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t be so polite with me.¡± Linda patted her hand. ¡°My daughter is marrying your son.


    What¡¯s there for me to be reluctant about? If I miss her, I can visit her anytime, right? Besides, Lenny is


    staying at our ce now. Nichs and I won¡¯t be lonely!¡±


    ¡°Lenny?¡± Cordelia was puzzled.


    ¡®Right! She is the one who cooperated well with Chris to save mom!¡¯ Cordelia thought.


    ¡°Yes, her name is Lena,¡± Linda said. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her young appearance. She¡¯s quite mature for


    her age. And she¡¯s really good to Pammy!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Nichs, unable to win against Zephyr, walked over to the women and joined the


    conversation. ¡°Lenny is always with Pammy. During the wedding preparations, she¡¯s always been busy


    withoutining! I think since they get along so well, and since she also helped save Madam


    Baker, she¡¯s a good kid. So we let her stay at our ce.¡±


    Nichs furrowed his brow. ¡°But I don¡¯t know¡­ There¡¯s something strange about her gaze. But she¡¯s


    definitely not a bad person. I can be sure of that.¡±


    Cordelia pondered momentarily and asked, ¡°Does she particrly like being with Pammy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is she especially kind to Pammy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, absolutely! She¡¯d jump into a pot of boiling water for her!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Cordelia nced at Zephyr, a smile hidden in her eyes. ¡°In matters like this, our Zephyr has


    enough experience to speak, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Zephyr choked on his fruit tea, nearly spitting it out.

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294


    ¡°Didn¡¯t someone mention this before? You asked for a golden room, right?¡± Lina said.


    ¡°So, this is the golden chamber you¡¯ve created for me?¡± Zuko paused briefly beforeughing.


    He carefully examined the blueprint, impressed by Lina¡¯s exceptional drawing skills. The design looked


    as if it had been printed by a machine, with each element distinct and pursued to perfection.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Lina asked, looking expectantly at him.


    Zuko chuckled softly. How could he not like it?


    He reminisced about when his mother bought his father a very cheap car. Zephyr treated it like a


    treasure, caring for it as if it were the most valuable possession. But now, Lina had outdone them all by


    gifting him an entire house.


    ¡°It would be perfect if this ce was close to the sea and the mountains.¡± Zuko embraced her, resting


    her head on his shoulder. ¡°This house would look even better if built along the mountains.¡±


    He then asked, ¡°Lina, have you chosen the location?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lina replied, gently rubbing his face. ¡°But for now, it¡¯s a secret. Once the house is finished, I¡¯ll


    hide you away properly!¡±


    Zuko smiled, deeply moved by Lina¡¯s affection. The house itself mattered little to him¡ªit was the love


    and thoughtfulness behind the gesture that touched his heart.


    ¨C


    A monthter, the grand wedding took ce at the Hamerton Manor.


    It was a crisp autumn day, and the outdoor wedding exuded both solemnity and warmth. Every detail


    reflected grandeur and luxury. Only close family and friends attended the celebration, with all media


    requests respectfully declined.


    Zuko didn¡¯t want Lina to feel pressured. They were not public figures. Despite numerous spections


    in the media, they felt no obligation to satisfy public curiosity.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He wanted to use this solemn ceremony to dere to the world that he was marrying the girl he had


    held hands with as a child, the girl he had always yearned for, and the girl he had made a lifelong


    promise to.


    During the wedding banquet, Toph was his usual extroverted self, and the atmosphere wouldn¡¯t have


    beenplete without him.


    Abigail was the only invited artist, and with Jacob by her side, and no peer or Jackie nearby, she felt


    relieved of her duty to stay reserved. Thus, everyone saw a usually aloof female celebrity indulging


    herself, holding a te of cake with smeared cream all over her mouth.


    As the best man, Chris diligently fulfilled his duties. He helped Zuko with toasts, reminded him of the


    next steps, and stood by his side when needed, quietly retreating into the background when not


    required.


    However, the behavior of the bridesmaid, Lena, left people amused and puzzled.


    She always followed Lina, rarely smiled, and maintained a high level of alertness. She was more like a


    bodyguard than a bridesmaid.


    Lina discreetly tugged her hand and smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Rx.¡±


    ¡°No! There are so many people here today, many of whom I don¡¯t know. What if someone tries to harm


    you? I need to stand in front of you to protect you!¡±


    ¡°Lenny!¡± Linaughed helplessly. ¡°Today¡¯s guests are all close friends and family. Who would want to


    harm me?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Desiree a ¡®good friend¡¯ Grandma Janine brought?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Lina couldn¡¯t argue with that. She had to let Lena be.


    Zuko nced at Lena, feeling a sense of confusion. Her attachment to Lina was very unusual!


    There must be some special reason behind this.


    However, before he could think more about it, his thoughts were interrupted by a loud Toph.


    Zuko looked up. ¡°Toph, have you had too much to drink?!¡±From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295


    Renee¡¯s mother, Kaitlyn Carmichael, had fallen into aa again. When Lina and Zuko arrived at the


    hospital, Kaitlyn had already been wheeled into the emergency room.


    Zennie and Seth, both medical professors, were coordinating the emergency response while doctors


    and nurses hurriedly moved through the bustling corridor.


    Lina went up to hug Renee,forting her softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Zennie and Uncle Seth are both


    experts in their field. They said before that Aunt Kaitlyn¡¯s condition hadn¡¯t reached the point of needing


    a kidney transnt. She¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    Renee couldn¡¯t speak coherently.


    Toph tried to exin, ¡°Aunt Zennie and Uncle Seth mentioned that kidney disease is aplicated


    condition, even though a kidney transnt wasn¡¯t required at that time.¡±


    Zuko frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t they use specialized medicine already?¡±


    Toph did not know what was going on either. He could only sit outside and wait.


    After a while, the lights in the emergency room dimmed, and the group rushed over.


    Zennie removed her mask and looked at them seriously. ¡°My preliminary diagnosis is that this is a side


    effect of that specialized medicine.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zennie borated, ¡°Different medications have various side effects, some immediate, and others


    umte over time. This medicine is effective for treating kidney conditions, but the patient¡¯s body


    constantly changes. So, there¡¯s no such thing as an absolute miracle drug in the world.¡±


    Zennie sighed softly. ¡°As a doctor, I shouldn¡¯t be saying this, but there¡¯s an old saying we must believe.


    Life and death are destined. It¡¯s really like that sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying¡­ my mom¡¯s beyond help?¡± Renee¡¯s legs weakened, and Toph supported her


    shoulder, holding her in his arms.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best,¡± Zennie reassured her. ¡°Seth suggests consulting with an expert from abroad.¡±


    Toph said anxiously, ¡°Aunt Zennie, what kind of foreign expert are we talking about here? How can we


    get them toe? I¡¯ll make sure Aunt Kaitlyn recovers, no matter the cost!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Zennie reassured softly. ¡°The expert is a renowned authority in nephrology. His name is


    Adam Moran, and he was our mentor during our medical doctorates abroad. Inviting him is just a


    matter of sending an email.¡±


    Kaitlyn was sent to a VIP ward after leaving the emergency room. Zennie and Seth wasted no time in


    bringing Adam in.


    ¨C


    Adam immediately immersed himself in studying the medical reports, organizing consultations, and


    discussing surgical ns at the hospital, even without adjusting to his jeg after the flight.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Kaitlyn¡¯s surgery was scheduled, with Adam as the lead surgeon and Seth and Zennie assisting


    throughout the procedure.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Despite the surgerysting the entire day, everyone breathed a sigh of relief when Adam emerged from


    the operating room with a smile.


    ¡°Are you Ms. Carmichael¡¯s daughter?¡± Adam inquired. He walked over to Renee, smiling affectionately


    at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your mother is not in danger.¡±


    Renee was overjoyed and tearful, her shoulders trembling. She was unable to form aplete


    sentence.


    It was Toph who expressed their gratitude, bowing 90 degrees, which startled Adam.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite, young man!¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°The surgery was sessful, but there


    are a few things I need to advise you all on. When a patient¡¯s kidneys suddenly deteriorate, their


    physical condition definitely won¡¯t fully recover to what it was before. So, you must be prepared for the


    long term.


    ¡°Furthermore, Zennie and Seth¡¯s judgment was urate. The patient didn¡¯t need a kidney transnt,


    but this sudden deterioration was something no doctor could predict. As for what might happen next


    time, it can only be handled on a case-by-case basis.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we understand.¡± Zuko and Lina also sighed in relief. ¡°Thank you, Doctor Moran!¡±


    ¨C


    In the following days, Renee spent most of her time at the hospital, tirelessly caring for her mother.


    Toph couldn¡¯t bear to see her do it alone, so he arranged for the best nurses and attendants to work in


    shifts, providing round-the-clock care.


    He often apanied Renee, taking her out asionally to rx. He searched for trendy restaurants


    and entertainment spots from various poprity lists, creatively surprising her.


    Once, Toph even brought aplete set of hand care equipment, intending to give her a hand care


    spa.


    Renee was moved and amused, saying she still needed to take care of her mother, so doing hand care


    was not convenient.


    ¡°Who said it¡¯s not convenient?¡± Toph raised an eyebrow. ¡°Taking care of Aunt Kaitlyn doesn¡¯t require


    your direct involvement at all!¡±


    ¡°Toph¡­¡±

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    ¡°My wife won¡¯t have to lift a finger for anything in the future!¡± Toph said seriously, looking at Renee.


    ¡°Have you read ¡®Gone with the Wind¡¯?¡±


    Not well-versed in literature, Renee shook her head with slight embarrassment.


    Toph spoke gently. ¡°In the book, there¡¯s a part where the female protagonist falls into difficulties and


    goes to the male protagonist to borrow money. Despite previously iming to live luxuriously, the male


    protagonist could tell from her appearance that she was struggling just by looking at her hands. They


    were rough, giving away her true situation¡­ Do you understand why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± admitted Renee.


    ¡°The male protagonist noticed her hands,¡± Toph said as he held Renee¡¯s hand. ¡°Even though she


    dressed up nicely, her rough hands betrayed her hardships.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you end up like that,¡± Toph reassured her with a smile. ¡°When you¡¯re with me, you won¡¯t


    have to worry about anything! Leave all the tough andborious work to me!¡±


    Renee looked at him with tears in her eyes, biting her lip.


    Toph gently kissed her forehead and continued with a happy smile. ¡°I want to protect these hands


    forever. How could I not take good care of them?¡±


    Zuko felt a bit resentful as he didn¡¯t have a proper honeymoon, especially when everyone at the


    Hamerton Group praised him.


    ¡°Mr. Zuko is truly impressive! He got married and didn¡¯t even go on a honeymoon, showing incredible


    self-control!¡±


    ¡°Not only did he skip the honeymoon, but he also came to work on the third day after his wedding! His


    dedication is unmatched!¡±


    ¡°Following in his father¡¯s footsteps, indeed!¡±


    Zuko listened silently.


    In the afternoon, he had nned to book a seaside cafe for a romantic afternoon tea with Lina.


    However, while he was given some documents to sign, he identally sent the caf¨¦ location to Toph


    instead of Lina.


    Their afternoon tea for two turned into three when Toph, with a hearty appetite, joined them, much to


    Zuko¡¯s displeasure.


    ¡°Control yourself!¡± Zuko growled, ¡°I¡¯m a married man and more disciplined than you! If you get fat, let¡¯s


    see how you¡¯ll fit into a suit at your wedding!¡±


    Cake crumbs smeared Toph¡¯s face as he grinned at Zuko, seemingly unfazed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Renee won¡¯t mind,¡± Toph retorted.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You can¡¯t be so sure.¡±


    ¡°Bro, youin about me the most in this world!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The two brothers were about to start a fight again, and Lina interrupted them. Sheughed as she held


    Zuko¡¯s hand. ¡°Stop fooling around!¡±


    Zuko heeded his wife¡¯s words, adjusting his suit before haughtily picking up his coffee cup.


    Lina asked Toph, ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t Reneee with you?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Kaitlyn was discharged from the hospital the day before yesterday. Renee didn¡¯t want to leave


    her mom alone at home,¡± Toph replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about, though? I¡¯ve arranged three nannies, two caretakers, two bodyguards


    outside, and the driver is there too. Any emergency, and getting her to the hospital is doable!¡±


    ¡°But Renee isn¡¯t as rxed as you!¡± Linaughed. ¡°Besides, that¡¯s her birth mom. She wants to spend


    more time with her at home.¡±


    Toph hesitated and muttered, ¡°Aunt Kaitlyn doesn¡¯t necessarily want to spend time with her.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lina was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Toph¡¯s expression darkened as he was hesitant to speak about it.


    Zuko understood his brother¡¯s concern. Toph was usually carefree and lighthearted, but now he


    seemed weighed down by worries.


    Zuko asked with concern, ¡°Toph, did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Toph bit his lip. ¡°Aunt Kaitlyn¡¯s been acting really strange since she returned home from the


    hospital.¡±

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    ¡°My wife won¡¯t have to lift a finger for anything in the future!¡± Toph said seriously, looking at Renee.


    ¡°Have you read ¡®Gone with the Wind¡¯?¡±


    Not well-versed in literature, Renee shook her head with slight embarrassment.


    Toph spoke gently. ¡°In the book, there¡¯s a part where the female protagonist falls into difficulties and


    goes to the male protagonist to borrow money. Despite previously iming to live luxuriously, the male


    protagonist could tell from her appearance that she was struggling just by looking at her hands. They


    were rough, giving away her true situation¡­ Do you understand why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± admitted Renee.


    ¡°The male protagonist noticed her hands,¡± Toph said as he held Renee¡¯s hand. ¡°Even though she


    dressed up nicely, her rough hands betrayed her hardships.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you end up like that,¡± Toph reassured her with a smile. ¡°When you¡¯re with me, you won¡¯t


    have to worry about anything! Leave all the tough andborious work to me!¡±


    Renee looked at him with tears in her eyes, biting her lip.


    Toph gently kissed her forehead and continued with a happy smile. ¡°I want to protect these hands


    forever. How could I not take good care of them?¡±


    Zuko felt a bit resentful as he didn¡¯t have a proper honeymoon, especially when everyone at the


    Hamerton Group praised him.


    ¡°Mr. Zuko is truly impressive! He got married and didn¡¯t even go on a honeymoon, showing incredible


    self-control!¡±


    ¡°Not only did he skip the honeymoon, but he also came to work on the third day after his wedding! His


    dedication is unmatched!¡±


    ¡°Following in his father¡¯s footsteps, indeed!¡±


    Zuko listened silently.


    In the afternoon, he had nned to book a seaside cafe for a romantic afternoon tea with Lina.


    However, while he was given some documents to sign, he identally sent the caf¨¦ location to Toph


    instead of Lina.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Their afternoon tea for two turned into three when Toph, with a hearty appetite, joined them, much to


    Zuko¡¯s displeasure.


    ¡°Control yourself!¡± Zuko growled, ¡°I¡¯m a married man and more disciplined than you! If you get fat, let¡¯s


    see how you¡¯ll fit into a suit at your wedding!¡±


    Cake crumbs smeared Toph¡¯s face as he grinned at Zuko, seemingly unfazed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Renee won¡¯t mind,¡± Toph retorted.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You can¡¯t be so sure.¡±


    ¡°Bro, youin about me the most in this world!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The two brothers were about to start a fight again, and Lina interrupted them. Sheughed as she held


    Zuko¡¯s hand. ¡°Stop fooling around!¡±


    Zuko heeded his wife¡¯s words, adjusting his suit before haughtily picking up his coffee cup.


    Lina asked Toph, ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t Reneee with you?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Kaitlyn was discharged from the hospital the day before yesterday. Renee didn¡¯t want to leave


    her mom alone at home,¡± Toph replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about, though? I¡¯ve arranged three nannies, two caretakers, two bodyguards


    outside, and the driver is there too. Any emergency, and getting her to the hospital is doable!¡±


    ¡°But Renee isn¡¯t as rxed as you!¡± Linaughed. ¡°Besides, that¡¯s her birth mom. She wants to spend


    more time with her at home.¡±


    Toph hesitated and muttered, ¡°Aunt Kaitlyn doesn¡¯t necessarily want to spend time with her.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lina was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Toph¡¯s expression darkened as he was hesitant to speak about it.


    Zuko understood his brother¡¯s concern. Toph was usually carefree and lighthearted, but now he


    seemed weighed down by worries.


    Zuko asked with concern, ¡°Toph, did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Toph bit his lip. ¡°Aunt Kaitlyn¡¯s been acting really strange since she returned home from the


    hospital.¡±

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    Toph said, ¡°Aunt Kaitlyn was discharged two days ago and looked much better. But she¡¯s behaving


    differently toward Renee now. She pushed Renee away when she tried to help.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aftering home, Renee wanted to unpack and get close to her, but Aunt Kaitlyn coldly rejected her.


    It¡¯s like she doesn¡¯t want Renee around at all. It¡¯s not the same Aunt Kaitlyn we knew.¡±


    Zuko and Lina exchanged worried nces. They had seen Kaitlyn before and knew she was kind-


    hearted and gentle, even when she was sick. This sudden change in her behavior was indeed strange.


    Toph continued, speaking softly. ¡°Yesterday, she scolded Renee until she cried. Renee cooked for her,


    but Aunt Kaitlyn got angry because the food was mildly vored. With her kidney disease, she can¡¯t


    handle heavy vors.¡±


    Toph added, ¡°I tried to persuade Renee toe with me today, but she insisted on staying with her


    mom to take care of her.¡±


    Linaforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Falling sick repeatedly and undergoing major surgery might


    have changed her mentality. It¡¯s natural for her to act differently now.¡±


    Zuko agreed. ¡°Lina is right. Let¡¯s not stress about it. Aunt Kaitlyn is Renee¡¯s mom, and she needs our


    care.¡±


    Toph nodded, and they all returned to enjoying their afternoon tea.


    Meanwhile, Zuko gazed thoughtfully toward the distant sea.


    ¨C


    The Thompson Group began several real estate projects, with Sam again leading the design team.


    Lina coborated with him, and their joint efforts in publicity proved highly effective.


    During this time, Lina worked tirelessly, even sleeping in the design studio, seeking guidance from


    experienced senior engineers.


    Zuko found himself in a tough situation, alone in the empty house, facing an outbreak of pimples on his


    nose. Whenever he felt unhappy, he sought sce at Lina¡¯s home.


    This led to some interesting conversations between Nichs and Linda at the Thompsons.


    The first day Zuko visited: ¡°Zuko, you¡¯re here!¡±


    By the fifth day: ¡°Zuko, why are you here again?¡±


    Tenth day: ¡°Zuko, it¡¯s you again!?¡±


    Fifteenth day: ¡°Zuko, nning to move back in with Pammy? Why do I only see you and not my


    daughter?¡±


    On this particr day, Zuko paid another unexpected visit to the Thompsons and ran into Chris.


    Excited about replicating new dishes from Splendor Hotel, Zuko forgot his differences with the Michelin-


    star chef and rushed into the kitchen, where he came face-to-face with Chris.


    Chris was wearing an apron and surrounded by cooking smoke. He widened his eyes at the sight of


    Zuko. ¡°Zuko, you¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko grabbed another apron and readied himself for the kitchen battle, asking, ¡°What about me?¡±


    Chrisughed while carrying a te of unevenly cut potato shreds. ¡°Did Lina kick you out during your


    honeymoon?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s expression darkened, and he felt the urge to punch someone.


    The two of them shed and made a mess in the kitchen. Just then, Lena walked in, scowling at the


    chaotic scene they had created. Her sharp gaze intimidated the usually imposing men.


    ¡°You two, clean this up!¡± Lena¡¯s voice wasmanding. ¡°If it¡¯s not spotless, there will be no dinner


    tonight!¡±


    With that, she turned and left.


    Chris was dumbfounded while Zuko took out his phone confidently.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be cleaning up. I¡¯m going back to apany Lina¡ª¡±


    As Zuko was about to finish speaking, Lina called. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll be working overtime tonight. Make sure


    you eat well by yourself!¡±


    Zuko was astonished.


    Not only was he unable to spend the evening with his wife again, but he also had to clean the kitchen


    with Chris!?


    ¡°What kind of sin have Imitted?¡± he muttered through gritted teeth.


    Seeming to enjoy his misfortune, Chris handed him the te of shredded potato and patted his


    shoulder. ¡°Mr. Zuko Hamerton, hard at work!¡±


    ¡°I have to ask.¡± Zuko nced at him. ¡°When are you going to get that girl?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chris blushed, his ears turning red. ¡°What¡­ What are you saying?¡±


    Zuko smirked. ¡°I¡¯m asking when you¡¯re going to make her yours? You¡¯re a sniper, right? You can take


    someone out with a single shot, right?¡±


    Chris hesitated for a moment, looking at him as if he were an alien, then bluntly said, ¡°She hasn¡¯t


    committed any crime. Why would I shoot her? As snipers, our duty is to protect people¡¯s lives and


    property in critical moments. We shouldn¡¯t abuse our authority or casually use firearms¡­¡±


    Zuko rolled his eyes. How could Chris not understand? When he said ¡°take someone out with a single


    shot,¡± he did not mean it literally!

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    Zuko looked increasingly frustrated as Chris remained perplexed, prompting several exasperated eye


    rolls.


    While Zuko cleaned the kitchen, Chris followed closely, asking, ¡°Why did you tell me to shoot her?


    That¡¯s not like you at all, without reason!


    ¡°Is there something bothering you? Did she offend you in some way?


    ¡°But, Zuko, that doesn¡¯t add up. You don¡¯t hold grudges over trivial matters, especially not with a young


    girl!


    ¡°Zuko, what¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Zuko¡¯s frustration turned his face red, and he growled, ¡°Just get back to work!¡±


    Chris was taken aback. He scratched his head and offered a friendly smile, even though he didn¡¯t quite


    understand the situation.


    Chris efficiently handled all the dirty and tiring work throughout the kitchen cleanup, thanks to his


    military background and cleaning skills.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°When I first joined the army, I was assigned to the mess hall.¡± Chrisughed.


    Zuko raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stick with that?¡±


    ¡°I was ambitious back then, focused on bing a real special forces soldier. I wasn¡¯t happy with the


    assignment but couldn¡¯t openly voice my dissatisfaction, so I wrote it all down¡­


    ¡°Little did I know, arade discovered my notes and reported it to the higher-ups. That¡¯s how I got the


    chance to be a sniper.¡±


    Zuko chuckled. ¡°If thatrade of yours hadn¡¯t talked so much, you might have be a five-star


    chef by now! We could¡¯ve offered you a position at Splendor Hotel!¡±


    Chris yfully grabbed adle, threatening to hit him. ¡°I swear, you¡¯re bing more and more like


    your brother!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko smirked. Marriage had changed him. He used to be reserved and serious, but now he cracked


    jokes and felt like a different person.


    As Chris finished cleaning, he leaned against the refrigerator to chat.


    ¡°Speaking of writing secrets down¡­¡± He nced around and then whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve made a significant


    discovery!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chris gestured outside. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed Lena has a habit of writing in a diary.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zuko blinked. ¡°How do you know that? Did you sneak a peek at her diary?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Chris red at him. ¡°I identally found that diary! Once, when I visited the Thompsons, I


    discovered a notebook in the courtyard. It looked pretty old and had a lock on it! Later, I saw her


    rushing into the yard, searching for something. I figured she must be looking for that notebook.


    ¡°I was afraid of annoying her, so I put the notebook back where I found it and quickly found a hiding


    spot!¡±


    Zuko couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at this.


    Chris faced deadly enemies without batting an eye, yet he was actually afraid of Lena?


    Zuko patted his shoulder, giving him a knowing look. ¡°But how can you be sure it¡¯s a diary?¡±


    Chris thought for a moment, then chuckled. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a diary, it probably contains something very


    important to her.¡±


    ¡°It might have something to do with you,¡± Zuko said,


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Chris was caught off guard, and his ears involuntarily turned red.


    Zuko had just finished arranging the tes when he noticed Chris seemed lost in thought.


    Zuko waved his hand. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ nothing.¡±


    ¡°When I said ¡®it might have something to do with you¡¯, I was just talking randomly. You took it


    seriously?¡± Zuko teased.


    ¡°Zuko Hamerton!¡±


    The two men were like a pair of perpetually young boys, making a ruckus in the kitchen again.


    At that moment, the kitchen door swung open with a bang.


    Both of them froze simultaneously. When they saw Lena¡¯s icy expression at the door, Chris quickly


    lowered his head, pretending to be busy with cleaning.

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    Zuko nced at Chris.


    He was reallycking backbone! What on earth did this girl have that made a tough special forces


    soldier like him so afraid?


    Zuko cleared his throat a couple of times, then copied Chris by bending down to clean the kitchen floor.


    Lena did not pay any attention to them. She opened the fridge and took out ribs, abalones, chicken


    wings, sea cucumbers, and even an Australian lobster. She then preheated the steamer and the oven


    and donned an apron.


    Zuko asked softly, ¡°Lena, are you cooking?¡±


    Lena¡¯s face remained expressionless as she replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Such a sumptuous dinner?¡±


    Nichs and Linda were getting older, so they usually had light dinners to avoid putting too much strain


    on their bodies. At most, they would have some soup or consume nutritional supplements.


    However, the spread Lena was preparing looked like a feast. ¡®Perhaps it is intended for Chris?¡¯ he


    wondered.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The two men exchanged knowing smiles, understanding each other without words.


    ¡°Oh, Lina¡¯s been working hardtely, so I¡¯m making something nice for her to replenish her strength,¡±


    Lena exined as she started seasoning the ingredients, preparing to roast some chicken wings.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Chris tentatively asked, ¡°Uh¡­ Are you making this for Pammy?¡±


    Lena turned to give him a faint look, thinking, ¡®Who else could it be for if not for my sister?¡¯


    ¡°Heh, Lena, this is quite a coincidence.¡± Chris chuckled. ¡°Zuko just got a call from Pammy. She said


    she¡¯s workingte and won¡¯t being home for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Workingte?¡± Lena furrowed her brows, crossed her arms, and sighed. She then returned the


    delicacies to the fridge, leaving Zuko and Chris dumbfounded.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Thompson have already had their soup. So, there won¡¯t be anyone having dinner at


    home tonight.¡±


    ¡°No, wait¡­¡± Chris responded before Zuko. ¡°The two of us don¡¯t count as people?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you two?¡±


    Lena¡¯s clear, big eyes seemed innocent and pure, but Chris felt like she implied, ¡°Oh, you two? Are you


    two even considered people?¡±


    Zuko couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh, feeling that it was getting awkward to stay there. As such, he


    decided to head home.


    However, just as he was about to leave the kitchen, Lena called out, ¡°Zuko!¡±


    Zuko felt like he had been caught off guard. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Zuko, wait a moment,¡± Lena said with a straight face. ¡°Lina will be workingte tonight. If you have


    nowhere to eat, you can stay here for dinner! And you¡­¡±


    She turned to Chris. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can whip up something simple for you guys.¡±


    Zuko¡¯s ears were buzzing. ¡°Wait, what did you just offer?¡±


    ¡°Dinner,¡± Lena repeated calmly. ¡°You¡¯re Lina¡¯s husband, so you¡¯re basically a Thompson. Since I¡¯m


    here to take care of the Thompsons, it¡¯s only natural that I offer to make you dinner.¡±


    Seeing Zuko¡¯s slightly defeated expression, Chris couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    ¡°Haha, Zuko¡­ so you¡¯re officially a Thompson now? Hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    Zuko held his forehead, rendered utterly speechless.


    He looked at Chris, who wasughing uncontrobly. He eagerly anticipated the day when Lena would


    officially be his cousin-inw so he could yfully tease him back.


    Finally, Zuko sat down for dinner, adopting the identity of ¡°a Thompson¡±.


    When Zuko recounted this to Lina, she burst into giggles.


    Seeing her radiant smile, Zuko suddenly felt that spending these days in an empty house was a waste.


    He needed to seize what he had missed, so¡­


    The next day, as Lina got out of bed, her legs felt weak, and it took her a while to adjust her walking


    posture to something normal.


    She looked at Zuko, who was vibrant and busy preparing gifts in the living room and felt a strong urge


    to give him a kick.


    ¡°Mr. Zuko, these are all the items,¡± the old housekeeper said with a smile. ¡°Honestly, no matter what


    you prepare for your parents, they¡¯ll like it!¡±


    ¡°Just mention that Lina chose them when you deliver them, understood?¡± Zuko ordered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lina blinked, then descended the stairs slowly.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Zuko greeted her with a smile, reaching out to hold her hand.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lina blushed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zuko. I forgot to prepare the gifts for their wedding anniversary


    tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s already prepared now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zuko ruffled her hair. ¡°Their anniversary is tomorrow,


    and they¡¯ll surely celebrate it alone. So, we can go back for dinner today!¡±


    Lina widened her eyes and rushed into the closet to pick out a turtleneck sweater.


    After arriving at Zen Residence, they saw Zephyr and Cordelia enjoying the flowers in the yard from


    afar. The yard was filled with purple irises, which contrasted beautifully against the distant blue sky.


    Sunlight bathed them, illuminating the happiness in their smiles.


    Zuko and Lina approached to greet them.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Zephyr seemed eager for them to leave and enjoy their own world. He


    turned to Zuko, saying, ¡°Take Pammy out to have some fun!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Zuko noticed his father¡¯s disgruntled gaze.


    ¡°Where should I take her?¡±


    ¡°The ranch just got renovated. You can take her horseback riding!¡±


    Zuko had no choice but to follow his father¡¯s instructions.


    Zephyr smiled in satisfaction. However, not long after, a carefree peal ofughter echoed from the


    entrance.


    Zephyr was speechless.


    He had just sent the daughter away, and now her father was here!


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nichs made a bow. ¡°Happy anniversary to you both! By the way, during your wedding, I


    recall there was a local custom. The bride had to step on the groom¡¯s head? Should you do that for


    your anniversary, too?¡±


    ¡°The local custom is for the bride to step on the groom¡¯s foot, not his head! You got it all wrong!¡± Linda¡¯s


    brows furrowed tightly as she corrected him.


    Nichs received another scolding, so he pouted and fell silent.


    Cordelia linked her arm with Linda¡¯s, and the two best friends headed to the ss greenhouse to chat.


    Meanwhile, the two old men outside looked at their wives expectantly. After exchanging nces and


    realizing their wives were ignoring them, they looked at each other and went to make a pot of tea to


    y chess.


    ¡°Linda, try the pastries I made!¡± Cordelia offered her a te of treats delicately shaped like apricot and


    peach blossoms. They were well-made and smelled refreshing.


    Linda smiled, but there was a hint of strain in her expression.


    Cordelia could easily tell that something was bothering her. ¡°Linda, tell me if something¡¯s bothering you.


    If there¡¯s any way I can help, I¡¯ll definitely do it for you.¡±


    Linda looked at Cordelia with gratitude in her eyes and spoke softly. ¡°Cordelia, I¡¯m lucky to have you to


    confide in¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cordelia asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Renee¡¯s mother,¡± Linda replied.


    Cordelia was taken aback. In her understanding, Renee¡¯s mother was an honest and kind-hearted


    woman despite facing various difficulties and illnesses.


    Even during tough times, she admirably guided Renee on the right path, preventing her from scheming


    against the Thompsons¡¯ wealth. Cordelia held great respect for her because of this.


    ¡°Do you mean Kaitlyn?¡± Cordelia inquired. ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    Linda paused briefly before exining slowly, ¡°A few days ago, Nichs and I invited her to our house


    to discuss the marriage of our two children. We truly care for Renee and treat her like our own


    daughter.


    ¡°However, Kaitlyn¡­ She seemed very distant and hardly interacted with us. But when we mentioned


    the wedding gifts your family ns to give Renee, she showed a lot of interest.¡±


    Cordelia was surprised. ¡°What did she ask?¡±


    ¡°She inquired about how much money your family would give to Renee!¡± Linda hesitated before


    continuing. ¡°She even asked if there were any shares of the Hamerton Group in the wedding gifts. She


    wanted to know about your jewelry box and how much Toph will inherit in the future, as well as details


    about the assets of the Irwins and Bakers¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Cordelia, how am I supposed to respond to these questions? Isn¡¯t it strange?¡± Linda was puzzled.


    Cordelia felt a shiver down her spine. Kaitlyn shouldn¡¯t be that kind of person, but why¡­


    ¡°Perhaps she feels that her illness has burdened Renee, and she wants to secure more for her


    daughter,¡± Linda suggested with furrowed brows.


    Cordelia pondered for a moment. The exnation did make some sense.


    ¡°Oh, and Cordelia, it gets even stranger.¡± Linda continued. ¡°After discussing the marriage matters,


    Nichs asked the butler to show her around¡­ but somehow, she ended up arguing with Lena!


    ¡°I asked Lena why they were fighting, but she didn¡¯t say a word!¡±


    Cordelia also found this quite unusual. Why would Kaitlyn end up arguing with Lena in arge estate


    like the Thompsons¡¯?


    ¡°Linda, maybe you should ask Pammy to inquire about it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see it?¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°Lena doesn¡¯t listen to anyone except Pammy!¡±


    When Lina asked Lena about the situation, Lena initially remained silent. She just gave her a faint look


    and asked, ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    Lina was taken aback for a moment, then nodded gently.


    ¡°As long as you trust me unconditionally, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Lena said, biting her lip and lowering her voice.


    ¡°That day¡­ it was because that woman kept hanging around the study!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lina was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t my dad ask the butler to show her around the garden?¡±


    ¡°She imed to have lost track of the butler and got lost,¡± Lena said. ¡°But from what I observed, she


    was sneaking around the study.


    ¡°Moreover, she didn¡¯t seem sick at all! She looked perfectly healthy!¡±


    Lena was bing agitated, and Lina patted her on the shoulder to calm her down.


    ¡°I know you might not believe me.¡± Lena nced at her. ¡°After all, she¡¯s Ms. Renee¡¯s mother, and I¡­


    am just an outsider here.¡±

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    ¡°Lena¡­¡± Lina¡¯s voice carried a hint of sadness as she tightly squeezed Lena¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t say that.


    I¡¯ve always considered you part of the family.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± A glimmer of light appeared in Lena¡¯s dim eyes.


    ¡°When I was in danger, you protected me. You were my bridesmaid at my wedding. Your support has


    always been wholehearted. How could I ever treat you as an outsider?¡±


    ¡°Lina¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve misunderstood Aunt Kaitlyn.¡± Lina gently patted Lena¡¯s head. ¡°You mentioned she was


    lingering around the study, but it might have been out of mere curiosity.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether she was curious or not!¡± Lena¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°All I know is there are the


    Thompson Group¡¯s documents in the study, as well as your design ns! Even though I don¡¯t


    understand those things, I know they are important and shouldn¡¯t be seen by others.¡±


    Lina was moved by Lena¡¯s dedication and remained silent for a moment before softly chuckling. ¡°Lena,


    why are you so good to me?¡±


    Lena¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and she lowered her head, whispering, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s fate.¡±


    Lina wanted to inquire further, but Lena walked away.


    ¨C


    Kaitlyn received an invitation to Hamerton Manor.


    After Linda¡¯s briefing, Cordelia also had some doubts. Thus, she found an excuse to invite Kaitlyn to


    their home. After all, Toph was going to marry Renee, and their parents spending time together could


    benefit the young couple.


    As Kaitlyn arrived at the Hamertons¡¯, she looked around with a mix of surprise and admiration on her


    face.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°The manor is quiterge, but this little courtyard is my favorite,¡± Cordelia said, holding Kaitlyn¡¯s hand


    and chuckling softly.


    ¡°Yes, this courtyard is lovely, with flowers and nts. And there¡¯s a mountain over there¡­ The view is


    beautiful.¡±


    Cordelia discreetly observed Kaitlyn¡¯s expression, noting a subtle trace of envy in her smile and tone.


    So far, nothing seemed out of the ordinary, and Cordelia¡¯s anxiety eased. Perhaps she was just


    overthinking things.


    ¡°Mrs. Hamerton,¡± Kaitlyn began with a slightly embarrassed smile. ¡°I know the reason you invited me


    here today. It¡¯s probably not solely about the marriage between our children, right?¡±


    Cordelia was briefly taken aback but responded with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Maybe you all think I¡¯ve changed, but in truth¡­ I¡¯m only doing this for my daughter.¡± Kaitlyn lowered


    her head, hands crossed, and eventually came to a halt.


    Cordelia guided her to a chair in the garden.


    A gentle breeze carried a slight chill, the air was refreshing, and warm sunlight enveloped the


    surroundings, creating a peaceful and serene atmosphere.


    After a prolonged silence, Kaitlyn spoke softly. ¡°Renee is my only daughter. I just want her to have a


    good life. I know the Hamertons won¡¯t mistreat her, but¡­¡±


    She smiled wryly. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how much time I have left with her. If my illness rpses one day


    and the doctors can¡¯t save me, Renee will be left without parents. So¡­ while I¡¯m still alive and able, I


    want to secure some benefits for her future.


    ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, I don¡¯t have much education or experience, and my words may not be pleasant to


    hear. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia smiled, shook her head, and took hold of Kaitlyn¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to you. When Renee marries into our family, she¡¯ll be my and


    Zephyr¡¯s daughter. We will treat her well.¡±


    A flicker passed through Kaitlyn¡¯s eyes as she subtly withdrew her hand.


    Cordelia noticed that.

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    After sending Kaitlyn back, Cordelia sat in the living room, deep in thought. She then recounted the


    day¡¯s events to Zephyr.


    Upon hearing it, Zephyr furrowed his brows.


    Both of them felt that something was off, that there was an illogical aspect to it, but they could not quite


    pinpoint what exactly was amiss.


    ¡°If Kaitlyn is truly plotting to gain control of the assets of either the Thompsons or our family¡­¡± Zephyr


    said in a low voice, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she collude with Melvin while he was around? Why would she


    advise Renee not to seize things from Pammy?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Cordelia nodded. ¡°Back then, Melvin hadplete authority, and we couldn¡¯t ascertain for


    sure if Renee was Pammy. That should¡¯ve been the best opportunity!¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t ask for money back then, and now she wants to secure benefits for her daughter?¡± Zephyr


    chuckled lightly. ¡°This is all very strange!¡±


    Cordelia fell into silence, ncing at her two sons.


    The eldest was engrossed in work, diligently handling business affairs on hisptop.


    The second son was lounging on the sofa, absorbed in a mobile game.


    Cordelia pursed her lips and pped Toph¡¯s leg. ¡°Get up!¡±


    Toph jumped up with a yelp, innocently staring at his mother. ¡°I¡¯m about to finish! Mom, this is a


    nationwide ranking match!¡±


    ¡°Almost getting married, and all you care about is games?¡± Zephyr¡¯s eyes widened even more than


    Toph¡¯s. ¡°Can you make a living ying games?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Toph smiled and moved to his father¡¯s side, wrapping an arm around his neck. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m a


    professional esports yer now. I earn quite a bit after a match! My next goal is to be a gaming


    commentator. With my expertise, I won¡¯t earn any less than my brother!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zephyr was left huffing.


    Thinking about the Hamertons¡¯ history of serving as high-ranking officials or generals for generations,


    with women also making significant contributions in various fields, how did theye to this with Toph


    focusing his achievements on gaming?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr suddenly remembered Yale, his elder cousin. He was a disgrace to the family. Could Toph be


    following in his uncle¡¯s footsteps in wasting his time on trivial things?Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± Toph stared at Zephyr¡¯s rapidly changing expression. ¡°Are you having a heart


    attack? Should I call Aunt Zennie?¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡± Zephyr felt he would have a heart attack if he continued speaking to his son.


    ¡°Dad, you need to embrace new things.¡± Zuko smiled, closed hisptop, and sat beside Toph. ¡°Toph¡¯s


    the first esports yer in the whole family, which fills a void!


    ¡°Moreover, what Toph says is true. If he bes famous through gaming, he won¡¯t earn any less than


    me. And he¡¯ll bring honor to the country in the future if hepetes internationally! When he returns


    triumphantly, he¡¯ll be a hero for the national team!¡±


    Toph was so moved that he almost hugged Zuko.


    ¡°Those who gave birth to me are my parents, and the one who understands me is Zuko!¡±


    Zephyr snorted lightly,ughing as he looked at his two sons.


    Usually, the two of them were always fighting each other, but they were surprisingly united when it


    came to challenging their father!


    ¡°You two rascals!¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop interrupting, you guys!¡± Cordelia scowled as she was constantly interrupted by the three


    men.


    Thankfully, they all became obedient when she red at them. They gathered around her and waited


    for her to continue.


    This time, Toph was closest to her, sitting on the carpet in front of the sofa, massaging her legs.


    ¡°Mom, I overheard your conversation earlier.¡± Toph smiled. ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big issue, right? Aunt


    Kaitlyn probably just wants to leave a little more for Renee. It¡¯s only human nature!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, she should leave her own things!¡± Zuko shot his brother a sidelong nce. ¡°What¡¯s


    the point of asking about your shares? Or about Grandpa Rowan¡¯s and Grandma Janine¡¯s family


    assets? And why ask about mom¡¯s jewelry box?¡±

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    Toph gazed at his older brother with astonishment.


    Cordelia affectionately patted Toph¡¯s head and approvingly looked at Zuko.


    ¡°Zuko is right.¡± Zephyr nodded. ¡°I still remember how much Melissa doted on Pammy, treating her like


    her own. And Melissa had cancer¡­ From that perspective, her situation is simr to Kaitlyn¡¯s.¡±


    Cordelia continued. ¡°But even in such circumstances, she was aware that Pammy is going to marry


    Zuko, and she gave her all to prepare a gift for Pammy. A shop and a house might not seem like much


    to us, and Linda might not even be interested, but that was everything Melissa could offer!¡±


    ¡°Not only did she give everything, but she also didn¡¯t make any demands from us.¡± Zephyr looked at


    Toph with mixed emotions. ¡°She didn¡¯t ask how much is in your mom¡¯s jewelry box, nor did she ask


    how much of a share Zuko has.¡±


    Everyone fell silent at his words.


    Toph furrowed his brow as if realizing something, and his heart raced.


    Cordelia spoke slowly after a while. ¡°Toph, I suggest you postpone your marriage with Renee


    temporarily.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Toph stood up abruptly, nearly knocking over a cup of tea on the table.


    ¡°W-Why?¡± he eximed emotionally. ¡°Renee and I are already talking about marriage. What will she


    think if I tell her we need to dy the wedding at this point?¡±


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Zuko held onto his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re not saying you can¡¯t get married, just a temporary


    dy!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Toph!¡± Zuko¡¯s expression turned frosty. ¡°Right now, we need to figure out exactly what Aunt Kaitlyn is


    up to. Once we¡¯ve rified that, it won¡¯t be toote for you to get married!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to figure out?¡± Toph yelled. ¡°She just wants some money, right? We¡¯re notcking in


    money! Why do you all assume everyone is after money and power when you see them? Can¡¯t you


    think better of people? She¡¯s Renee¡¯s mother!¡±


    ¡°Watch yournguage in front of your parents!¡± Zuko¡¯s demeanor becamemanding.


    Defiant as Toph was, he fell silent, turned his face away, and sulked without looking at them.


    Cordelia stepped forward, patting his shoulder tofort him. Zephyr seemed stern in his words, but


    he still felt for his innocent younger son.


    They med themselves for protecting him too well.


    Toph was naturally more naive and kind-hearted as the youngest in the family. They had always


    believed that shielding him from the world¡¯s evil was the best protection, but they were mistaken.


    Tophcked the scheming and resilience of Zuko, putting him at a disadvantage in certain matters.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± This was the first time Toph had defied his mother so strongly.


    Cordelia was momentarily stunned, and Toph swiftly dashed out.


    Zephyr was both angry and worried.


    ¡°Zuko, go after your younger brother! Don¡¯t let anything happen!¡±


    Zuko agreed and hurriedly went after him.


    Unexpectedly, Toph ran off quickly enough to ask the manor¡¯s driver to take him to the horse ranch up


    the hill.


    He picked his favorite horse and began riding it in wild circles. The wind whistled past his ears, and his


    mind buzzed like thousands of bees were inside.


    He couldn¡¯t understand all the concerns his parents and older brother had. He believed that as long as


    he loved Renee and she loved him, it would be the most perfect marriage.


    Moreover, his parents had never cared about matching social status.


    Toph¡¯s mind was in disarray. He fiercely cracked the whip, and the horse sped off, kicking up dust.


    After a while, someone caught up from behind. It was Zuko, riding a horse, circling alongside Toph.


    Toph blinked and picked up the pace, but Zuko, skilled in horsemanship, easily kept up with him.


    Frustrated, Toph squeezed the horse¡¯s sides.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Zuko yelled, intercepting the panicked horse just before it went berserk. He


    worked hard to calm it down.


    Once the horses settled, the two brothers also became calmer as they circled the riding arena slowly.


    ¡°Do you know how dangerous your behavior was just now?¡± Zuko¡¯s expression remained stern. ¡°What


    if you had fallen and been seriously injured? What would Renee do? What would our parents do?¡±


    Toph lowered his head, not arguing or defending himself. He admitted he was wrong, acting impulsively


    without considering the consequences, and understood Zuko¡¯s valid reprimanding.


    ¡°You need to mature as well.¡± Zuko patted his shoulder. ¡°Despite your straightforward and simple


    nature, you¡¯ve never acted like this before.¡±


    ¡°Zuko, are you mocking me?¡± Toph nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say¡­ If it were you postponing


    your wedding, do you think you¡¯d be thisposed? You might be even crazier than me!¡±


    Zuko was taken aback. The assumption didn¡¯t seem entirely wrong. Seeing things as an outsider was


    always clearer. It was natural for Toph to be emotional since he was directly involved.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t me our parents, and don¡¯t me me for being frank,¡± Zuko said softly. ¡°Sometimes, you


    oversimplify things. With all of us protecting you at home, what will you do when we¡¯re not around


    anymore? You need to be more cautious.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s Renee¡¯s mother!¡± Toph sighed helplessly. ¡°What am I supposed to be cautious about with


    her? She¡¯s an ill, uneducated middle-aged woman. What¡¯s there to be cautious about?¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe everything she says? Do you really think she¡¯s trying to secure benefits for


    Renee?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be?¡±


    ¡°Toph¡­¡± Zuko felt his throat tighten. He hesitated for a moment and decided to reveal the truth. ¡°One


    time, Aunt Kaitlyn had a dispute with Lena at the Thompsons¡¯. Lena saw her hanging around Uncle


    Nichs¡¯ study¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Lena mentioned that Aunt Kaitlyn¡¯s behavior was unusual.¡±


    Toph gazed at Zuko in silence, but his eyes betrayed his anger.


    ¡°Toph?¡±


    ¡°What does Lena want?¡± Toph yelled furiously.


    Zuko was stunned, witnessing the transformation of his once-spirited brother into someone else.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a feeling something was off about her for a while now! An outsider meddling so much! She


    hardly speaks, but her eyes re at people with an eerie intensity!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find her and sort things out. Who does she think she is to quarrel with Aunt Kaitlyn? Why


    does she consider Aunt Kaitlyn abnormal?¡±


    As Toph finished speaking, he dismounted from his horse and turned to run.


    Zuko¡¯s heart lurched. Had Toph lost his rationality? Was he nning to cause trouble at the


    Thompsons¡¯?

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    Zuko quickly grabbed his phone to call Lina. But he worried that a few words might not adequately


    convey the situation, potentially causing her unnecessary worry. After a moment¡¯s thought, he


    remembered someone more suitable and made a call.


    ¡°Chris, head over to the Thompsons right away. Toph¡¯s emotions are unstable, and it¡¯s best to take


    Lena somewhere else for a while¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chris was confused.


    Zuko didn¡¯t have time for a detailed exnation. ¡°Just do as I say!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Chris acknowledged and rushed to the Thompsons, but he realized he was toote upon arrival.


    Amotion wasing from the courtyard.


    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! Stay away from me, Renee, and Aunt Kaitlyn in the future! We don¡¯t need you to


    guard us like we¡¯re thieves!


    ¡°Lena, answer me! What are you trying to do?¡±


    Chris was taken aback. It was Toph¡¯s loud voice.


    Toph was yelling at Lena, who stood to the side without saying a word, her expression still indifferent.


    Chris felt his heart clench. He sometimes disliked Lena¡¯s personality as well. No matter how excited or


    furious others got, she remained expressionless and silent. It was as if she didn¡¯t belong in this world.


    She seemed like an emotionless wooden figurine. The only times she showed any emotion were when


    she saw Lina, Nichs, and Linda.


    However¡­


    Chris watched her stand in front of Toph,pletely silent. He felt ufortable, so he took a few


    steps forward and stood in front of her!


    Caught off guard, Lena froze as Chris pulled her behind him. Being petite and frail, she barely reached


    Chris¡¯ shoulders, and with him blocking her, she remainedpletely hidden.


    Her heart jolted as she realized no one had ever stood in front of her like this before. Discreetly


    ncing up at him, she took in his broad back, outstretched arms, and strong, tan forearm with tight


    muscles.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He resembled a hawk, while she felt like a little bird hiding under his wing. Her heart skipped beats, and


    her cheeks flushed hot involuntarily.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chris, what are you doing?¡± Toph¡¯s surprise was evident. ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Toph,¡± Chris addressed him calmly. ¡°There might be a misunderstanding between you and


    Lena. She¡ª¡±


    ¡°What misunderstanding? I think she¡¯s up to no good!¡± Toph was agitated, not willing to listen, his


    emotions taking over.


    ¡°If I¡¯ve offended you in the past, Lena, I apologize. Can¡¯t I make amends? And why do you keep fixating


    on Aunt Kaitlyn? She¡¯s Renee¡¯s mother and will be my mother-inw in the future!¡±


    Lena finally spoke with a smirk. ¡°Is that so? Then, please ask your mother-inw to keep her distance


    from the Thompsons!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not targeting anyone, and I do hope Ms. Renee finds happiness.¡± Lena¡¯s voice turned sharp, her


    clear eyes seeing through everything.


    ¡°But if anyone intends to harm the Thompsons, I¡¯m willing to fight them to the end, even if it costs me


    my life!¡±


    Toph widened his eyes, breathing heavily. He roared, ¡°You¡¯re insane! You¡¯re utterly unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°Toph!¡±


    Before Lena could say anything, a stern voice interjected.


    Chris¡¯ brows furrowed slightly, anger flickering in his eyes as he stared at Toph.


    ¡°Toph, be mindful of your tone and choice of words!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306


    Toph nced around, feeling uneasy.


    Chris was older and exuded a military aura. It made Toph cautious about acting recklessly in front of


    him.


    Suddenly, the world seemed to hush, and each passing second felt like an eternity in the silent


    atmosphere.


    Lena¡¯s heart raced as she did not want to involve Chris. She decided not to argue with Toph about


    whatever he said concerning her, hoping he would eventually let her go after scolding her enough. But


    with Chris caught in the middle, she felt distressed.


    As Lena was about to tug at Chris¡¯ sleeve, Toph shouted in frustration, ¡°You¡¯re actually siding with her?¡±


    ¡°Toph¡­¡±


    ¡°Chris Hamerton! How could you side with her against me? What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Because I believe that Lenny isn¡¯t that kind of person!¡± Chris almost roared.


    Toph and Lena were shocked.


    Chris was surprised by his own outburst, but the words couldn¡¯t be taken back. He firmly held Lena¡¯s


    hand and looked straight into Toph¡¯s eyes, saying, ¡°She may have a peculiar temperament, but she¡¯s


    not as ill-intentioned as you im.


    ¡°Although she might not exin everything, it doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s weak. Toph, I hope you¡¯ll work on


    your impulsive w. When you¡¯ve thought it through,e and apologize to Lenny.¡±


    Lena stared at Chris, her mind nk, feeling warmth from his hand holding hers.


    Chris led her away, and she followed like a marite being pulled along.


    At that moment, a figure suddenly shed not far away!


    Lena jolted, snapping back to her senses, but the person had disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chris asked.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    She stopped in her tracks, shook off his hand, and looked at him with aplicated expression. Then,


    she lowered her head and started running ahead.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    Chris wanted to call out to her, but she ran fast like a rabbit, disappearing from his sight in no time.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He stood still and wore a smile he did not notice creeping onto his lips.


    ¨C


    Monday arrived, and Lina finally saw Renee at thepany.


    ¡°Renee, you finally came!¡± Lina quickly pulled her into the pantry and made her a cup of coffee. ¡°It¡¯s


    been days since you showed up!¡±


    Renee felt a little embarrassed. She epted the coffee and took a sip but avoided Lina¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Can you finally focus on work now?¡± Lina said softly, ¡°We¡¯re family, but noting to the office affects


    your image. I know you¡¯ve been in a tough situation. With Aunt Kaitlyn being in and out of the hospital, I


    considered this time as your leave!¡±


    ¡°Lina¡ª¡±


    ¡°By the way, Renee, you need to go to the HR departmentter to cancel your leave so they can


    calcte your sry properly.¡±


    ¡°Lina, listen to me!¡± Renee put down her cup and approached Lina to hold her hand gently. ¡°Actually¡­


    I¡¯m not here to work today.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to resign.¡±


    These few words were heavy, and it took Renee a great effort to utter them.


    Lina was stunned for a moment. It took her a while to process before she asked, puzzled, ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    Renee fidgeted with her clothes and avoided eye contact with Lina, giving the impression that she had


    something difficult to express.


    After a long pause, Renee finally looked up and forced a smile. ¡°My mom needs constant care.¡±


    ¡°Just that?¡± Lina sighed, concerned. ¡°Renee, you need to consider this carefully. Taking care of your


    mom is important, but you shouldn¡¯t jeopardize your career for it.¡±


    ¡°Lina, she¡¯s my mom.¡± Renee¡¯s eyes showed a hint of sadness. ¡°Since her surgery, her health has


    been declining. She can¡¯t be away from me even for a moment. I have to take care of her!¡±


    ¡°Is her condition serious?¡±


    Renee shook her head.


    Lina felt puzzled. She remembered Lena mentioning Kaitlyn and describing her as healthy, not


    someone seriously ill like Renee implied.


    Lina considered that different people might perceive illness severity differently, leading to this


    discrepancy.


    Sheposed herself and continued to advise, ¡°Renee, don¡¯t you have nurses and caregivers at


    home? They can take care of Aunt Kaitlyn. If you¡¯re not happy with them, you can rece them.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the nurses or caregivers.¡± Renee sighed heavily. ¡°My mom just can¡¯t bear to be away


    from me. Lately, she¡¯s been making all sorts of demands, and if I can¡¯t fulfill them, she¡­ throws


    tantrums.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried everything. I have no choice but to give in.¡±


    Lina was taken aback, then shook her head. She wouldn¡¯t turn down Melissa if she asked for help, but


    the crucial point was that Melissa would never ask Lina to give up everything and stay with her!


    People were different, and Melissa¡¯s perspective couldn¡¯t represent all mothers, could it?Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lina finally nodded in agreement. ¡°If you want to resign, then go ahead. It¡¯s just a pity because


    I have several projects in hand, all in the initial stages. I was looking forward to fighting alongside you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Renee smiled. ¡°There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. Maybe after taking care of


    my mom for a while and helping here to terms with things, she¡¯ll let mee back?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Lina also smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll definitelye back, Renee!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep your position for you. If you change your mind, juste to me anytime!¡± Lina added, giving


    Renee a big hug.


    However, Renee let out a soft ¡°Ouch.¡±


    Puzzled, Lina asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I hurt you somewhere?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Renee subconsciously covered her forearm.


    Lina gently pulled Renee¡¯s arm over, but Renee kept evading her.


    Lina suddenly realized something was off.


    ¡°Renee!¡± She grabbed Renee and rolled up her sleeve without hesitation, only to discover several


    bruises on her arm.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    ¡°I identally hurt myself. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Renee hurriedly pulled her sleeve down.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really!¡± Renee smiled and gestured. ¡°I was pushing my mom¡¯s wheelchair for a walk with her the other


    day. A small stone was on the road, and we stumbled a bit. I was afraid my mom would fall, so I


    positioned myself in front of her¡­ That caused the bruises on my arm.¡±


    Lina was skeptical, but Renee exined with such detail that she forced herself to dispel any doubts.


    ¡°Alright, since you have bruises on your arm, don¡¯t carry things on your own. Gather your personal


    belongings from your office. See if there¡¯s anything you want to take with you, and I¡¯ll have someone


    send them home for you.¡±

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    Renee held Lina¡¯s hand earnestly and said, ¡°Lina, I apologize for not working on those new projects


    with you.¡±


    Lina smiled and replied, ¡°No need to be so formal with me.¡±


    She had nned to tell Renee about thepleted engineering drawings and ask for help with cost


    calctions, but she stopped herself.


    After all, Renee had already resigned and was no longer part of the Thompson Group. The information


    about the sketches and cost calctions was considered confidential. Even though Lina trusted Renee,


    she wanted to establish a clear boundary on such matters.


    ¨C


    When Renee returned home, she saw Kaitlyn sitting motionless on the sofa. It saddened her.


    Ever since Kaitlyn returned from the hospital, she had developed a habit of sitting like this, often


    wearing a wide-brimmed sun hat or pulling the hood up on her sweatshirt.


    Renee didn¡¯t understand what had happened. Her mother used to be affectionate and loved hugging


    her. Even as Renee grew older, their bond remained strong. However, after the hospital stay and


    surgery, her mother had changedpletely.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back,¡± Renee said with a smile, trying to approach her gently. ¡°I¡¯ve resigned from my


    job.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Oh?¡± Kaitlyn blinked. ¡°You really resigned, just like I suggested?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kaitlyn felt a sense of satisfaction. The resignation had been a test to see if Renee wouldply with


    her wishes, and it seemed that Renee had taken it seriously.


    ¡°Renee, I¡¯m truly sorry,¡± Kaitlyn said with sadness. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you could have achieved even


    greater heights in your career.¡±


    ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t say that. Taking care of you is my choice, and I¡¯m happy with it.¡±


    Kaitlyn smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Did your cousin give you anything today?¡±


    Renee shook her head and sat down beside her.


    Unexpectedly, Kaitlyn reacted as if she had been shocked and almost jumped to the other sofa.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Renee asked, puzzled. ¡°I just wanted to hug you. Why are you avoiding me?¡±


    Kaitlyn¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Renee, you¡¯re a grown woman now. You can¡¯t keep asking me to


    hug you like when you were a child.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ever since her mother left the hospital, she had be different. Did her mother not like her


    anymore?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Renee remembered the day she was fiercely pinched by Kaitlyn just because she hugged her from


    behind, seeking some affection. The bruises on her arm hadn¡¯t healed even after several days.


    Another time, when she identally touched Kaitlyn¡¯s hand, she was ruthlessly shaken off.


    Feeling increasingly frustrated, Renee couldn¡¯t understand what she had done wrong to make her


    mother so averse to her touch.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Renee¡¯s voice trembled as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s really going on? Why are you so averse to me


    touching you?¡±

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Kaitlyn replied, lowering her head briefly before looking up with a soft smile. ¡°Renee, I


    haven¡¯t been feeling veryfortable after my surgery, so I prefer not to be touched¡­ Can you


    understand?¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡± Renee¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Where are you feeling ufortable? I can ask Lina and Zuko to


    help¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Kaitlyn grabbed her, and Renee was taken aback, noticing that her mother¡¯s hand didn¡¯t feel as hard as


    before.


    Kaitlyn had always been sick, weak, and frail, making her hands feel like dry twigs. But now¡­


    ¡°Renee, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Renee refocused and looked at her mother attentively.


    ¡°What kind of person is Lena?¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡±


    ¡°Just asking casually.¡±


    Renee pondered for a moment and replied softly, ¡°Is this about the incident where she blocked you


    from entering the study and argued with you?


    ¡°Mom, you might have misunderstood her. She has a cold personality and prefers to keep her distance


    from strangers, but she has a good heart.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Kaitlyn sneered. ¡°Renee, you¡¯re still too young to see through people¡¯s hearts.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well¡ª¡±


    ¡°The more someone is like that, the better they are at pretending. Have you heard the saying that a


    biting dog doesn¡¯t bark?¡±


    Renee looked puzzled, not understanding why her mother was saying this.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get too close to Lena!¡± Kaitlyn looked at her seriously. ¡°And you have to get rid of her.


    Otherwise, you and Toph won¡¯t have an easy time!¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you saying?¡± Renee couldn¡¯t help but jolt in surprise.


    After saying that, Kaitlyn lowered her head, portraying the meek housewife she once was.


    Despite her demeanor, Renee couldn¡¯t ignore the vicious glint in her eyes when discussing getting rid


    of Lena just now.


    Renee¡¯s heart pounded as she asked, ¡°Mom, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean Lena can¡¯t stay at the Thompsons¡¯ anymore! Renee, you must find a way to get rid of her.


    Keeping her around will bring trouble! Look, she¡¯s already caused you and Toph to dy your


    wedding!¡±


    ¡°But, mom¡­¡± Renee¡¯s gaze was sincere. ¡°Lena has never offended me, and she¡¯s been really good to


    Lina. How could she have malicious intentions?¡±


    ¡°Then why is she clinging to the Thompsons and not leaving?¡±


    Renee couldn¡¯t answer that question.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s also not a good time for Toph and me to get married anyway,¡± Renee murmured. ¡°We don¡¯t have


    our own careers and ie, and I still need to take care of you. We¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of career does Toph need?¡± Kaitlyn raised an eyebrow. ¡°He¡¯s the second heir of the


    Hamertons. He¡¯s entitled to half of their wealth!


    ¡°Besides, parents always dote more on their youngest, so he should get more than his brother! And on


    the Irwins¡¯ side¡­ Zuko has already inherited the Count title, so it¡¯s only natural that Toph gets arger


    share of the money!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°I am doing this for your own good!¡± Kaitlyn suddenly raised her voice.


    Renee froze, staring at her mother in a daze. She had never seen her mother this unfamiliar before.


    ¡°Renee, everything I do is all for you!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Renee felt bewildered. It didn¡¯t sound like it was for her. It sounded more like it was for that


    massive family fortune.


    Renee bit her lip, looked up at her mother, and said deliberately, ¡°Mom¡­ if you¡¯re truly doing this for my


    own good, then I have a request. Can you fulfill it?¡±


    Kaitlyn hesitated for a moment. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can you¡­ hug me?¡±


    Kaitlyn hesitated momentarily before opening her arms and embracing her daughter gently.


    The familiar scent of sandalwood, a fragrance Renee had always liked to use, wafted from Kaitlyn, and


    Renee¡¯s heart eased. Maybe the earlier feelings of strangeness were just her imagination.


    ¡°Renee.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Kaitlyn smiled softly and approached the desk. ¡°Is this yourputer?¡±

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    ¡°Oh¡­ yes,¡± Renee chuckled softly. ¡°We couldn¡¯t afford aputer before. This one was actually a gift


    from Lina.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen it before?¡±


    Renee linked her arm with Kaitlyn¡¯s. ¡°Mom, you were sick before, so you probably didn¡¯t pay attention


    to these things. Plus, I¡¯ve always kept thisputer in my office and rarely brought it home. It¡¯s


    because now that I¡¯ve resigned¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kaitlyn fell silent for a moment, then looked at her with a smile. ¡°Could I use it for a while?¡±


    Renee was a bit puzzled.


    ¡°Renee, actually¡­ I want to learn some new things. I¡¯ve been sick for so long, always depending on


    you. I feel really guilty. But now that my health is gradually improving, I have the energy to learn these


    things. Can you teach me how to use yourputer to go online in case I get bored at home?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    This request from Kaitlyn was quite reasonable. Besides, Renee could not refuse any of Kaitlyn¡¯s


    requests.


    ¡°Renee, I can also start some small online business once I pick this up.¡± Kaitlyn patted her head. ¡°This


    way, I can lighten your burden a bit.¡±


    Renee felt a pinch in her nose, and she smiled at her mother. In truth, her mother had not changed. Her


    heart which always cared for her daughter was still the same as before.


    Renee sat down at the desk, turned on theputer, and entered the password in front of her mother,


    exining how to use it.


    However, as Kaitlyn stood behind her, she narrowed her eyes slightly, a cold light flickering in them.


    The Thompson Group¡¯s project soon entered its bidding phase.


    During this period, Lina was extremely busy. This was the first project she was in charge of, and she


    was personally involved in every detail, from project initiation and design development to fundraising


    and preliminary work. Any oversight in any of these steps could affect the entire project¡¯s progress.


    She often worked overtime, leaving Zuko increasingly frustrated. While others enjoyed their


    honeymoon period after marriage, he found himself spending his days assisting Lina with organizing


    data and writing reports. He had essentially be her all-around assistant.


    On this particr day, they were in the office together, but the food Zuko had brought for Lina remained


    mostly untouched. She was deeply engrossed in studying the background of each biddingpany,


    barely taking two bites.


    Feeling resentful and frustrated, Zuko suddenly stood up and walked behind her. He ced his hands


    on her shoulders and gently massaged them.


    Lina smiled, her dimples showing sweet romance. ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve be quite skilled at thistely!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zuko smiled. ¡°Then maybe you should consider giving me a raise in my pocket money?¡±


    ¡°My mother-inw says that men shouldn¡¯t carry too much money. 70 dors is enough!¡±


    Zuko was rendered speechless.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°She says it¡¯s a fine tradition for the men of the Hamertons!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s smile froze instantly. He remembered finding out his father had no private savings when he was


    a chubby little kid. He and Toph had teased their father countless times about his meager allowance as


    they grew older¡­


    How the tables had turned! It was his turn now!


    ¡°Zuko?¡± Lina suddenly felt the weight on her shoulders lift.


    She turned around and saw Zuko standing there, looking like a stone statue with a vacant expression.


    A hint of mncholy glimmered in his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Zuko adjusted his breath and smiled. ¡°I was just thinking, life has a way ofing full


    circle¡­ God never lets the men of the Hamertons off easy!¡±


    Linaughed, hugging him gently against his chest. Her soft, fragrant hair brushed against his Adam¡¯s


    apple, making him feel ticklish.


    ¡°Lina¡­¡±


    He wrapped his arms around her waist, his hoarse voice revealing a hint of almost unbearable desire.


    Before they got married, he often thought about doing something with her in the office.


    ¡°Lina, I want you.¡±


    Lina blushed, trying to push him away, but he caught her wrist.


    ¡°Not¡­ Not here¡­¡±


    However, Zuko paid no heed. He lifted Lina onto the spacious office desk and sealed her lips with an


    overpowering kiss.


    Lina got lost in the moment. She resisted at first but soon surrendered, responding to his fervent kiss


    with even more passion.

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    This time, the ¡°overtime¡±sted untilte into the night.


    Lina struggled to get up from the couch, picked up her scattered clothes from the floor, and felt sore all


    over her body.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Zuko wrapped his arms around her from behind with a satisfied smile. Lina felt his warm chest and his


    heart beating right along hers against her bare back.


    She did not dare to let him help her. She quickly broke free and put on her clothes.


    Zuko smiled and got dressed as well. His hand instinctively reached into his pocket, but¡­ there were


    no more cigarettes.


    He finally understood now what his father meant by the ¡°cigarette money¡± he used to earn.


    Lina forced herself to finish reviewing thest bit of information, and then Zuko took her home.


    The next day.


    They slept until almost 8:00 a.m., only to be awakened by their phones.


    ¡°Is it your phone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s yours¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    They woke up, realizing that their phones were vibrating simultaneously.


    One was from Lina¡¯s secretary. ¡°Ms. Thompson, look at the news! Something happened!¡±


    The other was from Zuko¡¯s assistant. ¡°Mr. Hamerton, um¡­ Uh, there seems to be a problem with the


    Thompson Group¡¯s project. You should check the news!¡±


    They were startled awake and opened their phones with numerous news headlines popping on the


    notification screen.


    A real estatepany had suddenly appeared out of the blue and held a press conference, releasing


    thetest information about a new development.


    The design of the building, both exterior and interior, and even the materials and publicity copies, were


    exactly the same as the project Lina was working on!


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    When Lina got to thepany, the board members were already there. Some were on Nichs¡¯ side,


    and some were against him.


    All of them looked at Lina with mixed feelings. The meeting room was dead silent.


    Finally, someone spoke. ¡°Ms. Thompson, we trusted you for this project!¡±


    ¡°But how did our secrets get out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Everyone agreed. ¡°We put a lot of money and effort into this project. We wanted to win a


    big architecture award. Now it¡¯s ruined!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re losing all that money. Ms. Thompson, can you exin?¡±


    Lina listened calmly, not arguing. She stayed quiet, her calm face making it seem like nothing was


    wrong.


    She knew arguing wouldn¡¯t help. She was just one person against many. Fighting would make things


    worse.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t her fault, she was in charge. She had to fix it.


    The room was quiet. Everyone looked at Lina.


    ¡°Are all of you done speaking?¡±


    She got up with a smile.


    The conference room was filled with seasoned veterans of the business world. However, not a single


    one of them uttered another word. It was as if Lina had incredible strength.


    Lina¡¯s calm but determined gaze swept over each person¡¯s face. ¡°I won¡¯t shirk my responsibility


    regarding this, but it will take time to find out who leaked the confidential information. At present, the


    most important thing for us is to minimize our losses.


    ¡°Please trust me. I¡¯lle up with a solution in the shortest time possible.¡±


    Someone sneered. ¡°If you can¡¯te up with a solution, does that mean we¡¯ll all be left out in the


    cold?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± A deep and powerful voice suddenly sounded from outside the meeting room.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The door opened, and Zuko walked in.


    All Hamerton men naturally carried an air of nobility. In the conference room, everyone gazed at him,


    cautious not to make a sound.


    Zuko stood by Lina¡¯s side, his arm naturally encircling her waist. His sharp gaze swept over the crowd.


    ¡°The one who just said you might be left out in the cold. I wonder where you think the Hamertons


    stand.¡±


    The person fell silent, his forced smile fading as he quickly lowered his head.


    ¡°I can assure all of you.¡± Zuko¡¯s expression remainedposed. ¡°As long as Hamerton Group


    remains, the Thompson Group¡¯s investment will not fail.¡±


    He lowered his voice. ¡°But as long as I am here, I won¡¯t allow anyone to make things difficult for my


    wife.¡±


    The shareholders exchanged nces and lowered their heads. Anyone who dared to trouble Mrs.


    Hamerton might have to be left out in the cold.


    After finishing the day¡¯s work, Lina dragged her exhausted body downstairs. Zuko¡¯s car had been


    waiting for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Zuko smiled dotingly as he reached out to stroke her face.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Honey, I was thinking¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. You want to visit your parents.¡± Zuko started the car. ¡°They must be worried about you with


    something so big happening. I¡¯ll take you to see them right now. Besides, dad is quite experienced in


    these matters. He might have a solution!¡±


    Lina smiled. Had Zuko not been driving, she would have probably thrown herself into his arms.


    ¡°Honey, why are you so good?¡± She blinked her big eyes. ¡°You know everything I¡¯m thinking!¡±


    Zuko smirked. ¡°My dad used to be my mom¡¯s superhero. He could fulfill all her wishes.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your¡­¡± Zuko stopped at a red light, his gaze tender as he looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m your Doraemon. How


    about that?¡± he said softly.

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    Lina giggled and yfully tugged at his ear. ¡°Doraemon doesn¡¯t seem to have ears, though?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m different.¡± Zuko¡¯s eyes were smiling. ¡°I¡¯m Lina¡¯s exclusive Doraemon, the only one in the world!


    That¡¯s why I have ears.¡±


    ¡°What do you need ears for?¡±


    Zuko leaned closer, his nose nuzzling her small face, his voice husky. ¡°To¡­ obey your every


    command!¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart warmed, and she hugged him. With him by her side, she would no longer be afraid of


    anything.


    They entered the Thompson residence hand in hand. There seemed to be quite a few people in the


    living room.


    Before Zuko could even see who was there, he heard Toph¡¯s enthusiastic voice booming. ¡°Hey, bro!¡±


    Zuko paused. ¡°You¡¯re here as well?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Since you¡¯re apanying your wife back to her family, can¡¯t Ie to see my dearest


    Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda?¡±


    Toph was still the carefree young man he used to be. Their argument at the horse ranch seemed to


    have been quickly forgotten.


    Zuko felt relief and concern for his younger brother¡¯s nature. He felt relieved as carefree individuals


    often enjoyed better sleep by swiftly letting go of worries, which promoted good health and longevity.


    However, his worry stemmed from¡­


    Zuko nced at the sofa. Sure enough, his concern hade to pass. Toph hadpletely ignored


    their advice.


    Sitting on the sofa were not only Renee but also Kaitlyn.


    Zuko furrowed his brow slightly, exchanging a puzzled nce with Lina. They held an unspoken


    question in their eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Zuko!¡± Kaitlyn greeted him politely with a gentle smile.


    Zuko nodded slightly and sat on the opposite sofa with Lina.


    Nichs served his daughter and son-inw the best tea.


    Lina looked at him. ¡°Dad, I want to talk to you about something.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Lina hesitated.


    ¡°Is it something rted to work?¡± Kaitlyn suddenly interjected. ¡°The recent incident has caused quite a


    stir. Is it about the Thompson Group¡¯s project?¡±


    Zuko chuckled softly. ¡°Aunt Kaitlyn, you¡¯re quite well-informed.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Toph chimed in. ¡°Aunt Kaitlyn¡¯s keeping up with the times! Besides, Renee will return to


    work in the future, so Aunt Kaitlyn naturally needs to pay more attention to the news in this field.¡±


    ¡°Is the situation very serious?¡± Kaitlyn looked worriedly at Lina. ¡°I only know that the project has been


    giarized, but we currently don¡¯t have any evidence. So¡­ is there no way to sue the other party?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lina nodded. ¡°Aunt Kaitlyn, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. I will handle it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Kaitlyn looked a bit embarrassed, lowering her head and nodding. ¡°Have I been too


    meddlesome? Did I make you unhappy because of it?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Kaitlyn¡­¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯ve made you unhappy, then I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Kaitlyn shifted slightly to the side as if trying to iste herself from the rest of the group. Her cautious


    demeanor made people feel a bit sorry for her.


    Lina thought she might havee across as too indifferent just now, so she quickly exined, ¡°Aunt


    Kaitlyn, I didn¡¯t mean that at all! Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay!¡± Kaitlyn looked up at her and smiled softly. ¡°We¡¯re family, after all. I heard there¡¯s


    been an issue with the Thompson Group, so Renee and I are also worried.¡±


    Zuko gently squeezed Lina¡¯s hand. Perhaps he was the only one in this room who could maintain a


    calm mind.


    Zuko smiled slightly. ¡°Aunt Kaitlyn, please don¡¯t misunderstand Lina. In fact, the two of usck


    experience in this area. We would actually appreciate hearing the opinions of our elders.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    Zuko looked at Nichs again. ¡°By the way, Dad, my parents have a gift for you. It¡¯s a bottle of fine


    wine. It¡¯s in my car, and they nagged me to hand it to you. How about youe with us to my car?¡±


    Nichs and Linda agreed with enthusiasm.


    As Zuko led them out of the living room, he exchanged a nce with Lina.


    She understood and continued chatting with Kaitlyn.


    ¡°Regarding what we were talking about earlier¡­¡± Kaitlyn stopped briefly, speaking in a hushed tone.


    ¡°Lina, that girl Lena who lives in your house¡­ she¡¯s frequently near the study area. She even had a


    disagreement with me about it recently. Does that not strike you as odd?¡±


    ¡°Lenny?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Renee sounded a bit anxious. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a casual chat!¡± Kaitlyn chuckled. ¡°I always think these things get out because of someone from


    within. Our own family wouldn¡¯t betray us, but you can¡¯t be sure about outsiders!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Renee looked at her mom, then apologized to Lina. ¡°Lina, my mom didn¡¯t mean it seriously.


    Don¡¯t take it personally!¡±


    Before Lina could respond, she saw Lena standing nearby with a te of fruit. Lina¡¯s heart tightened.


    Lena remained distant as usual, her face showing no emotion. As she set the fruit te on the table,


    she nced at Kaitlyn and said icily, ¡°It takes one to know one.¡±


    Although Lena spoke softly, everyone in the quiet living room heard her words.


    ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Kaitlyn was shocked and clutched her chest like she was upset.


    Lena scoffed before turning around and walking away as if nothing had happened.


    The rest seemed unsettled. Lina feared something would happen to Kaitlyn at her ce. Toph and


    Renee were angry, with Renee even yelling, ¡°Lena, stop!¡±


    Lena halted but did not turn around.


    ¡°W-Why did you say that about my mom?¡± Renee approached Lena. ¡°You heard what she said, right?


    She didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡±


    ¡°Whether she meant it or not, only she knows best.¡± Lena¡¯s words were cutting. ¡°Ms. Renee, there are


    things you might not see clearly. You won¡¯t think she¡¯s at fault because she¡¯s your mother. But


    sometimes, outsiders have a clearer view!¡±


    ¡°Lena!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± Toph rushed forward to shield Renee behind him and pointed at Lena. ¡°You


    know you¡¯re also an outsider? And an outsider like you still pokes your nose in this matter?¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lena turned around. The cold glint that shed in her eyes was vicious like a nocturnal predator¡¯s.


    Toph was taken aback, and his heart jolted.


    ¡°You truly regard yourself as part of their family, Mr. Toph,¡± Lena said with a softugh.


    ¡°What do you mean? I already am!¡±


    ¡°You and Ms. Renee aren¡¯t married yet, are you? Aren¡¯t you self-deprecating to be rushing things like


    this?¡±


    Toph¡¯s temper red, and he seemed ready to punch Lena. He did raise his fist, but a stern shout


    stopped him.


    ¡°Toph Hamerton! What are you doing?¡±


    Toph looked at Zuko somewhat helplessly. ¡°Zuko¡­¡±


    Lina stepped forward and stood in front of Lena. ¡°Toph, don¡¯t cause trouble in my parents¡¯ home!¡±


    ¡°Bro, Pammy! You guys¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough, this ends here!¡± Zuko¡¯s face grew cold.


    He had deliberately walked away earlier, knowing that Kaitlyn might not say certain things if he stayed.


    He had taken Nichs and Linda away under the pretext of delivering the wine and returned to the


    living room, only to witness the scene unfold.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When he locked eyes with Lina, he received confirmation from her gaze.


    Zuko patted Toph¡¯s shoulder with a cryptic expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cause a scene at my inws¡¯ home,¡± he whispered in Toph¡¯s ear. ¡°Otherwise, Lina definitely


    won¡¯t let me off!¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Toph was displeased, but he whispered back, ¡°Did you not hear what Lena said just now?¡±


    ¡°I heard it, but I also heard what you said.¡± Zuko looked at him. ¡°Since you think she¡¯s just an outsider,


    there¡¯s no need to butt heads with an outsider. Save your energy and take Aunt Kaitlyn and Renee


    back!¡±


    ¡°Zuko¡­¡± Toph wanted to say something but ultimately kept quiet.

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    A few dayster, Lina presented a perfect n B. After the project and engineering departments¡¯


    evaluation, they all praised it and wondered why she had not introduced that design earlier.


    Lina then took the design and a detailed proposal to the board of directors, effectively silencing any


    doubts.


    The board was quite favorable toward this new n.


    ¡°Exactly, this is Ms. Thompson! She must have the ability to handle it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, this design aligns better with the standards of high-end residences, and we can even raise the


    price.¡±


    ¡°In terms of calctions, the profit margin is twice as much as the previous n!¡±


    Lina¡¯s smile seemed a bit weary. She waved her hand to instruct the secretary to prepare for a press


    conference. This time, she intended to unveil this new n first to prevent any potential giarism.


    Yet, when she got home and saw Zuko, guilt filled her heart. She hugged Zuko, hiding her face in his


    chest, and softly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey¡­¡±


    Zuko patted her head gently, knowingly asking, ¡°What have you done to apologize to me?¡±


    ¡°Your golden chamber¡­ is no more.¡±


    Lina¡¯s voice was almost inaudible.


    Zukoughed heartily. He felt some regret about losing the unique design. But,pared to the crisis


    the Thompson Group avoided, he thought it was better for Lina to use the design he intended as a gift


    as a n B instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to keep you in the golden house.¡± Lina pouted. ¡°Now¡­ It¡¯s keeping hundreds of families.


    The golden chamber has turned into a high-end residential area!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad either!¡± Zuko consoled her with a smile. ¡°Thankfully, the crisis has been resolved. That¡¯s


    more important than anything.¡±


    Lina looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll design another one for you in the future!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary¡­¡± Zuko grinned mischievously and swept her into the bedroom. ¡°You can just¡­


    ¡®keep¡¯ me properly right now!¡±


    Lina blushed and scolded him for being shameless, yet her hands unbuttoned his shirt.


    And so, it was another night of passion.


    ¨C


    The next day, the couple had a rare day off, intending to sleep in and stay under the covers. However,


    the sound of vibrating phones kept disrupting their peace.


    Lina¡¯s hand reached out, finding her phone on the bedside table. A feeling swept over her as if her


    future was destined to be busy. The caller ID disyed ¡°Mom¡±!


    ¡°Mom?¡± Lina jolted awake. ¡°Why are you calling so early? Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Pammy, you need toe home now¡­ and bring Zuko with you!¡± Linda¡¯s voice held urgency. ¡°It¡¯s not


    your father or me. Not Jesse and Melissa, either¡­ It¡¯s Lena! She left a letter for you and vanished!¡±


    A wave of anxiety gripped Lina like an invisible hand squeezing her heart.


    She rushed to the Thompsons¡¯ home as fast as she could.


    Upon entering, she spotted Nichs and Linda on the couch. An envelopey before them, alongside


    a pistol marked ¡®Krys.


    The envelope bore just a few words¡ª¡±For Lina¡¯s eyes only.¡±


    ¡°It was Ian who noticed that Lenny was missing,¡± Nichs said. ¡°Lenny has a habit of going running


    with Ian on the mountain every morning, but she didn¡¯t go today.¡±


    ¡°So, Ian came to look for her at home,¡± Linda said softly. ¡°And that¡¯s when we realized that she had


    packed up her things in her room, leaving only this letter and the gun.¡±


    Lina¡¯s hands trembled. She had not even opened the envelope yet.


    Zuko helped her open it. The content was simple, much like Lena¡¯s usual style.


    [Lina, I need to leave here for something. Please don¡¯t worry.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    [And, you must not trust Kaitlyn!]Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Zuko was puzzled. What was she trying to convey with these vague words?


    Lina read those two lines over and over. ¡°Lenny said she¡¯s leaving, but she didn¡¯t say she won¡¯t return.


    She wille back, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say.¡± Zuko shook his head. ¡°Given her nature, she will disappear without a trace. We


    can¡¯t predict her next move. Plus, she¡¯s been clear about her intention to ¡®leave¡¯.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I have to find her and bring her back!¡± Lina grew anxious. ¡°It¡¯s not safe for her to be alone


    outside!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to look for her, but there¡¯s no news.¡± Nichs sighed. ¡°Pammy, where do you


    think she could have gone?¡±


    Lina was frozen. That¡¯s when she realized she didn¡¯t really know anything about Lena. Not where she


    was from or even where she might have gone.


    For the next few days, Lina was filled with worry. Lena¡¯s phone was off, and her old-style cellphone


    couldn¡¯t be tracked. Despite Nichs¡¯ efforts, there was no trace of her.


    Nichs had managed Lena¡¯s immigration documents since she joined the Thompsons. But checking


    with customs and immigration turned up nothing about her entering or leaving the country.


    They even looked into long-distance bus stations but found no ticket purchase.


    Lina¡¯s anxiety brought her to tears.


    Coincidentally, Chris brought Toph to the young couple¡¯s house that day. Upon entering, he chuckled


    and said, ¡°Hey, Zuko, Pammy! I heard this guy made a scene at the Thompsons¡¯. I¡¯ve got him here to


    apologize to you today!¡±


    With that, he gave Toph a little push toward the door.


    Toph had not been concerned about that incident for a while and began yfully shoving and pushing


    around with Chris. After a while, he realized that something was off about Zuko and Lina.


    ¡°Hey, Zuko, Pammy!¡± He leaned over. ¡°Why are you both looking so serious? Aren¡¯t you d to see


    me?¡±

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    Lina¡¯s eyes were downcast, and she did not respond.


    Zuko remained silent as well, sitting quietly on the side.


    ¡°Bro, Pammy!¡± Toph appeared quite aggrieved. ¡°Do you really have to be this unforgiving? I genuinely


    came here today to apologize.¡±


    Chris pinched Toph from behind, prompting him to quickly blurt out, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have acted so


    thoughtlessly. I shouldn¡¯t have repeatedly caused trouble for Lena, and I definitely shouldn¡¯t have¡­


    Shouldn¡¯t have caused such a scene at Uncle Nichs¡¯ ce!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    With that, Toph pped his legs together, stood at attention, and performed a formal 90-degree bow!


    Zuko looked at him and smiled faintly.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Chris dragging you here, would you have evene?¡±


    Toph scratched his head bashfully.


    Chris was not just anyone. Only under his militarized pressure did Toph obedientlye to apologize.


    ¡°Even though Chris gave me a bit of a lesson¡­¡± Toph began to exin, ¡°I genuinely came here to


    apologize! Actually, I do regret the quarrel with Lena. After all, she¡¯s a girl, and arguing with her was


    ungentlemanly!¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, he tried to look fawningly at Lina.


    ¡°Besides, Lena saved Grandma Janine! It did feel a little ungrateful of me to treat her that way, right,


    Pammy?¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re all family!¡± Chrisughed. ¡°Look at Mr. Toph Hamerton here. Have you ever seen him so


    humble? Let¡¯s turn the page on this incident, okay?¡±


    Zuko wanted to say something but just patted Chris¡¯ shoulder instead.


    Chris continued. ¡°Is Lena still at the Thompsons¡¯? If so, we can go there now. Toph said he wants to


    admit his mistakes to her in person, haha!¡±


    ¡°Chris!¡± Toph shot him a look with an awkward chuckle.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Zuko stopped them. ¡°Lena¡­ isn¡¯t at the Thompsons¡¯ anymore.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She left.¡± Lina stood up and said calmly. ¡°She left a letter for me and disappeared. I¡¯m searching for


    her.¡±


    Toph eximed while Chris stood frozen in ce.


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll help you both find her!¡± Toph said. ¡°Bro, where have you looked?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve searched everywhere we could think of.¡± Zuko sighed lightly. ¡°ces where she used to work,


    like the bar and small restaurant, even the cheap ce she used to rent. We¡¯ve checked them all, but


    there¡¯s no sign of her.¡±


    ¡°Did she leave any message?¡±


    Zuko showed Toph the letter.


    Toph¡¯s face went nk, and his grip on the letter tightened slightly.


    He did not act impulsively this time. After a moment of silence, he murmured, ¡°Lena is entric but


    genuinely treats Pammy well. I can¡¯tpletely favor my mother-inw in this¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother-inw, huh?¡± Zuko gave him a sidelong nce.


    ¡°She¡¯s Renee¡¯s mother, after all. What do you expect me to do?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zuko waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her. Finding Lena is more important.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Toph suddenly had an idea and looked at Lina. ¡°Pammy, did you notice anything unique


    about Lena during the time you spent with her?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Toph pped his thigh. ¡°What kind of best friend are you? This girl doesn¡¯t follow the usual path. Can¡¯t


    you see it?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Toph.


    ¡°So, we shouldn¡¯t search for her using conventional methods!¡± Toph shrugged. ¡°All the ces you¡¯ve


    looked are where she usually goes, but think about it. Would she go to those ces if she genuinely


    didn¡¯t want you to find her?¡±


    Zuko and Lina exchanged nces as realization struck them.


    ¡°Go on!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Toph scratched his head. ¡°That¡¯s about all I can think of.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    They were at a loss for words.


    ¡°But we can think along these lines!¡± Toph tried to salvage the situation. ¡°For example, Pammy, you two


    are close. Did you ever share any secrets or talk about future ns? Did she ever mention a ce she


    wanted to go when you exchange secrets?¡±


    Lina furrowed her brow.


    A memory suddenly shed in Chris¡¯ mind. It was from the pic they had.


    ¨C


    The two of them seemed out of ce amidst the group¡¯s liveliness, sitting quietly by a small river. They


    still did not say much when they eventually joined the group.


    Later, Chris handed a skewer of grilled meat to Lena. She thanked him, and he replied courteously,


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    That was when they began to grow closer.


    Lena had asked him, ¡°Were you in the Special Forces?¡±


    Proudly, he smiled. ¡°I was a sniper in the Special Forces.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ will you go back to the military in the future?¡±


    ¡°I probably will. I signed up for the international peacekeeping forces. If the country needs me, I won¡¯t


    hesitate.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­ I¡¯m starting to feel like joining the army, too.¡±


    ¡°A girl like you¡ª¡± Chris stopped. He knew Lena would not like being referred to that way.


    He then changed it to: ¡°A girl like you would do great in the forces!¡±


    Lena rarely smiled, but she did then. ¡°Where was your unit?¡±


    ¡°In the west.¡± Chris gestured. ¡°Got to keep going west.¡±


    ¡°West of Centrolis?¡±


    ¡°How could it be so close?¡± Chrisughed. ¡°You¡¯d have to keep going west after getting out of


    Centrolis, quite a distance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go there.¡±


    ¨C


    Chris snapped out of his daydream, recalling that conversation vividly. When Lena had spoken, her


    face had shown determination. Back then, he believed her words were hasty, but now¡­


    In a sudden frenzy, Chris dashed out of the door like a crazed person.


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s he off to?¡± The other three hurried to follow.


    However, he swiftly vanished into the distance.


    Toph asked, ¡°Is he off to look for Lena?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    ¡°But how¡¯s he gonna find her like that?¡±


    Lina spoke gently. ¡°Lenny might have shared something special with him.¡±


    ¨C


    Chris did not know if what he was doing was right or wrong. He quickly packed his belongings, got in


    the car, and drove west.


    ¨C


    He had already left Centrolis for some time, but there was still no sign of Lena.


    Frustration was gnawing at him. He parked the car on the roadside. The evening had arrived, the sun


    casting a red hue across the sky, and birds were fluttering, ready to head home.


    But the person he awaited hadn¡¯t shown up.


    Could he still give her a ride back?


    Chris ignited a cigarette and inhaled deeply.


    Regret washed over him, his heart as heavy as a boulder. If he had known she¡¯d vanish like this one


    day, he would have¡­


    He mmed the car door a couple of times, the scent of nicotine filling the small space.

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    Renee sorted Kaitlyn¡¯s pills, then neatly ced them into a small pillbox for each day of the week. She


    poured warm water and prepared to remind her mother to take her medicine.


    Bncing the cup and medicine, Renee approached the room¡¯s doorway. She suddenly heard her


    mother¡¯s hushed voice on the phone.


    Kaitlyn spoke softly, her tone urgent and low as if she meant it that way.


    ¡°Is everything taken care of?


    ¡°What? She¡­ hasn¡¯t died?


    ¡°You all are a bunch of useless people!


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t care about that. Just make sure she doesn¡¯t return to Centrolis!¡±


    Renee¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She struggled to catch the words beyond the door. She wasn¡¯t sure who


    her mother conversed with on the phone, and the thought that her mother could utter such things was


    hard to ept.


    Could it be a misunderstanding? It had to be!


    She furrowed her brow as doubts gnawed at her. Her mother had been unwell and withdrawn for so


    long. How could she nowmand others to do such things?


    The voice from within the room persisted.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°And that individual¡­ Watch her closely for me. Don¡¯t let her escape!¡±


    Fear surged through Renee, and her grip on the cup faltered.


    ¡°Who¡¯s out there?¡±


    Kaitlyn flung open the door abruptly. Catching Renee¡¯s wide-eyed gaze, she emanated a chilling


    intensity.


    Terrified, Renee stepped back. The cup slipped from her hand and shattered on the floor.


    Kaitlyn¡¯s expression darkened, her voice icy as she demanded, ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Renee¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I came to give you your medicine. It¡¯s time for your dose.¡±


    Kaitlyn nced down and noticed Renee¡¯s bleeding foot. A piece of ss had lodged itself in her foot


    from the shattered cup.


    ¡°Go bandage yourself,¡± she said coldly. ¡°The first aid kit is in the cab.¡±


    ¡°The first aid kit isn¡¯t in the cab,¡± Renee timidly corrected her. ¡°Our first aid kit has always been on


    the windowsill.¡±


    Kaitlyn¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. She fell silent for a moment before softening her tone. ¡°Renee, go tend


    to your wound. Give me the medicine. I¡¯ll take it myself.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to watch me take the pills?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Renee quickly shook her head. ¡°I just wanted to say¡­ I also cut up some fruits, and I¡¯ve set up


    the TV show you like. You cane to watch it.¡±


    Kaitlyn paused, then smiled lightly.


    Her daughter was truly filial. Not only was she gentle and understanding, but she also had a tight grip


    on the second Hamerton heir. Some people were truly fortunate. Even if they had nothing, having a


    daughter would be enough.


    Why could that fortune not be hers?


    That person¡¯s daughter could also be her daughter. The glory and wealth that person could have in the


    latter half of their life¡­ she must have it too!


    Kaitlyn went up and patted Renee¡¯s head, saying softly, ¡°Such a good child.¡±


    Renee smiled as she watched Kaitlyn enter the living room. She kept an eye out and quickly slipped


    into her mother¡¯s room.


    She spotted the forgotten phone her mother had left on the bed.


    Her heart raced as she hid the phone behind her back and left the room quietly.


    Once back in her own room, she locked the door and tried to unlock the phone. After a few


    unsessful attempts, she contacted an engineer she knew from work. With his guidance, she


    sessfully unlocked Kaitlyn¡¯s phone¡­


    The first entry in the call log was from an unknown number.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Renee felt like her heart was about to jump out of her throat!

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    Renee dialed the number, and a hoarse male voice came from the other end. ¡°Kaitlyn, we didn¡¯t mean


    it. That stubborn girl is just too hard to handle! She¡¯s really tough!


    ¡°But no worries. Despite Lena¡¯s capabilities, she¡¯s trapped right now¡­ There are dangerous snakes


    and fierce beasts in that forest. She won¡¯t make it!¡±


    Renee held her hand over her mouth, almost stopping herself from screaming.


    At that moment, Kaitlyn¡¯s voice called from the living room. ¡°Renee! Renee? What are you doing?¡±


    Renee almost fell off her chair but managed to note down the number. Sneaking into Kaitlyn¡¯s room as


    she passed, she ced the phone back, then casually went downstairs to the living room.


    Her heart raced well into the night.


    Kaitlyn had forbidden her from leaving the house or using her phone, except for Toph¡¯s calls. No one


    else was permitted to get in touch.


    Renee had grown to dislike this stifling life.


    After confirming Kaitlyn was asleep that night, she turned on herputer to trace the number¡¯s


    location. Surprisingly, it was pinpointed west of Centrolis.


    She also remembered what the man had said.


    Could it be¡­ that Lena was further west outside of Centrolis?


    Renee was startled. After much contemtion, she realized she had to tell Lina about this.


    She dialed Lina¡¯s number. ¡°Cuz!¡±


    There was a pause on the other end, and a soft voice came through. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Is something the


    matter?¡±


    ¡°Lina, there¡¯s something I have to tell you¡­ I might have found out where Lena is.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°It might be¡­ just outside Centrolis in the west!¡± Renee stammered, gripping the phone nervously.


    Lina sounded puzzled. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Renee stayed quiet.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Her thoughts were chaotic, and she couldn¡¯t find the right words to exin. She couldn¡¯t understand


    why her mother held such strong anger toward Lena, enough to want her gone no matter what.


    All she was sure of was that Lena meant a lot to Lina.


    All she knew was that their time with Lena wasn¡¯t bad.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Renee felt torn between confusion and fear. She worried her mother might suddenly walk in and hear


    her talking on the phone.


    Her voice trembled as she spoke.¡±Stop asking so many questions¡­ Just try looking in that direction.


    Maybe it¡¯ll work out?¡±


    ¨C


    Chris kept driving towards the west. The sky was slowly getting brighter, and he felt refreshed after a


    short rest in the car overnight.


    He spotted a grove of trees ahead and hesitated momentarily before driving in. The path through the


    woods was quite narrow, and his off-road vehicle was like a behemoth in this setting.


    Chris was being careful, not willing to lower his guard. Suddenly, he spotted what appeared to be a


    person lying beside the road.


    He hit the brakes, and the sound of wheels screeching against the ground was piercing.


    He paused for a moment, then concentrated his gaze. The persony in the grass, and the nts were


    stained red from blood!


    The person¡¯s face¡­


    Chris felt as if he¡¯d been struck hard on the head. Swiftly, he leaped out of the car, hurrying over as if


    driven by something!


    ¡°Lenny!¡±


    He aided her, holding her gently in his arms. Pain tugged at his heart!


    Lena was severely hurt, barely holding on. She fought to open her eyes, looking at him. Whether she


    recognized him or not, she managed a smile.


    ¡°Lenny, no need to fear!¡± Chris removed his coat, draping it around her. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you safe¡­ I¡¯m getting


    you to the hospital. You¡¯ll be alright!¡±

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    Lena felt like her body was being torn apart, the pain simr to roasting over a fire. Maybe this was how


    hell felt¡­


    A bit of consciousness remained. She knew she leaned on a strong chest, feeling safe. A steady


    heartbeat echoed, too.


    In her daze, she smiled faintly. She wanted to rest, yet a voice kept echoing.


    ¡°Lena, don¡¯t sleep! Don¡¯t you dare sleep!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Lena!¡±


    Suddenly, a sense of warmth spread through her heart.


    She had not experienced much warmth throughout her life, let alone someone being so concerned


    about her.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    When Lina argued with the shop owner and forced him to give her money, she had felt contented.


    Now¡­ where was this voiceing from?


    ¡°Lena, we¡¯re almost there!¡± Chris ced her in the car¡¯s back seat, speeding all the way. ¡°We¡¯re almost


    at the hospital. Hold on!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hold on anymore¡­¡± Lena weakly managed to say.


    Lena was utterly exhausted. All she yearned for was a serene slumber.


    In her dreams, her mother wouldn¡¯tmit such evil acts. Only there she felt cared for and cherished.


    A tear trickled from the corner of Lena¡¯s eye. She couldn¡¯t hold back any more.


    ¨C


    Chris paced outside the operating room, consumed by anxiety.


    His phone rang, Zuko calling. ¡°Chris, have you located Lena?¡±


    Chris inhaled deeply but couldn¡¯t respond, as if his voice had abandoned him.


    After a lengthy pause, he managed to utter, ¡°I found her.¡±


    ¡°Did you find her by heading west?¡± Zuko inquired.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Silence lingered on the other end.


    Chris realized that Zuko and Lina had advised him to continue heading west. They had previously


    encouraged him to persist and not give up. Although he was determined to explore every option,


    discovering her had exceeded his expectations.


    Chris frowned, puzzled. ¡°Zuko, how did you have this information¡­¡±


    ¡°It was Renee,¡± Zuko said, his tone urgent. ¡°I¡¯ll provide more details when you return. When do you


    n toe back?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Chris¡¯s voice was strained, his words a struggle. ¡°Zuko, right now¡­ we won¡¯t be returning immediately.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Lena is still in surgery. When I located her, she was badly injured, barely holding on!¡±


    Zuko was startled. ¡°What caused this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Chris¡¯ voice sounded weary. ¡°And I¡¯m still unsure about who harmed her and the


    reasons behind her injuries. We¡¯ll need to wait until she¡¯s out of danger before we can inquire about the


    specifics!¡±


    ¡°Understood. Focus on taking care of her for now.¡± Zuko gnashed his teeth. ¡°I might already have an


    idea of who¡¯s responsible.¡±


    When Renee called Lina, she shared a phone number. Zuko quickly had it investigated and found that


    the number was often associated with Kaitlyn.


    Kaitlyn must be involved!


    Zuko and Lina decided not to startle her. They agreed to observe the situation first. Lena and Chris


    should stay outside of Centrolis for now, as it was probably the safest option.

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    Lena felt like she was trapped in a nightmarish ce, surrounded by horrible creatures that seemed to


    be tearing at her body. The pain was excruciating, and she wanted to scream, but her voice felt stifled.


    After what seemed like an eternity, she sensed a faint coolness, and she managed to move her lips,


    finally mustering a few words. ¡°Water¡­ Water¡­¡±


    Then, someone dampened a cotton swab with water and gently touched it to her lips. It brought relief,


    and her intense feelings of agitation and anxiety began to ease. She struggled to open her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A familiar voice reached her.


    Lena¡¯s heart raced. Her awareness gradually returned, and her surroundings started bing clearer.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ you?¡±


    The man before her appeared somewhat different from the Chris she knew. Her image of Chris was


    that of a charming and honest person with a strong, rugged face projecting a tough and sturdy


    demeanor.


    But now, his eye sockets looked hollow, dark circles ringed his eyes, and his beard was unkempt.


    Despite this, his smile remained just as she remembered.


    Lena gazed at him for a moment before speaking in a daze, ¡°You¡­ Why are you here? I¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Save your energy,¡± Chris quickly advised, then briefly exined her situation, ¡°When I


    found you, you were badly hurt. I rushed you to the hospital, and the doctors worked for two days to


    pull you back from the brink of death.¡±


    Lena moved her body slightly, only to feel a sharp pain.


    ¡°Thankfully, the wounds are mostly on the surface.¡± Chris carried on while moistening her lips. ¡°They¡¯re


    quite severe, but you¡¯ve been making progress. If you rest and recover properly, you¡¯ll surely improve.¡±


    Chris ced the water cup down and looked at her seriously. ¡°Lena, who are those people who hurt


    you?¡±


    Lena struggled to piece together the events and context in her mind.


    After leaving a letter for Lina, she departed from the Thompsons¡¯. Her goal was to investigate Kaitlyn.


    Instead of using her ID to buy a ticket, she hitchhiked the entire way. While traveling, she sensed that


    someone was following her, and this feeling intensified after she left Centrolis.Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Just a few days ago, those pursuers attacked her right after she passed through the forest.


    Lena¡¯s head throbbed. Some events were fragmented. She recalled it being the most brutal fight she


    had ever experienced.


    Breaking the silence, she softly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°I can¡¯t recognize those people. Everything was chaotic then. They were ruthless, aiming for my head.


    It was clear they wanted me dead! At that moment¡­ I couldn¡¯t clearly see their faces.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Chris listened, his heart heavy. The wounds, both deep and shallow, must have been


    excruciating, even for a man. How much pain was she enduring with those injuries?


    ¡°Right now, focus on recovering. We can talk about the detailster.¡±


    ¡°While I might not identify those individuals, I know who sent them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It must be Kaitlyn!¡±


    Lena gazed into his eyes, her tone unwavering.


    Chris¡¯ expression darkened, his brows furrowing. ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lena began to exin, but a violent cough interrupted her.


    Concerned she might strain herself, Chris encouraged her to rest.


    In any case, there was ample time to unravel this mystery.


    ¨C


    The following day, Chris organized Lena¡¯s release from the hospital. He was concerned that her safety


    might bepromised if the ill-intentioned individuals were nearby.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chris had many bank cards containing ample funds with him. There was a tranquil little vige close to


    their location, which was ideal for her recovery.


    He secured a modest courtyard and scheduled a doctor to make two daily visits. During the doctor¡¯s


    absence, he took on the role of tending to Lena.


    This was the first time in his life that he had assumed the role of a caregiver. While his army


    experiences included rigorous training and lengthy marches with his fellow soldiers, attending to a


    fragile young woman like Lena demanded an entirely different skill set.


    Chris maintained a cheerful expression as he tirelessly prepared soup in the kitchen.

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    Lena¡¯s wounds were getting better each day, and her body was slowly returning to normal.


    The small vige was peaceful and quiet, almost like it was cut off from the rest of the world. Even


    though it was close to Centrolis, it didn¡¯t have the busy feel of a big city.


    Lena liked the vibe there. She would often sit in the yard, looking at the flowers growing freely, taking


    deep breaths, and listening to birds singing.


    At meal times, Chris woulde to get her. The first time Lena saw the fancy meal Chris had made¡ª


    four dishes and soup¡ªher calm expression turned into one of amazement.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Chris, who still had on an apron, proudly showed her the dishes. ¡°Try it. It¡¯s going to make


    your taste buds dance!¡±


    ¡°How did you learn to cook like this? I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°Thought I¡¯d blow up the kitchen like those two spoiled heirs?¡± Chris chuckled.


    He had shredded the potatoes that way back in the Thompsons thest time just to preserve Zuko¡¯s


    pride.


    ¡°When I first joined the military, I was assigned to the mess hall. Frying, saut¨¦ing, and cooking are all


    basic skills!¡±


    Lena stared at him in a daze. Whenever he came close, she could smell the lingering aroma of cooking


    on him. She remembered someone saying that men were cuter when they cooked than when they


    smoked. She understood it now.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to share their life with a man who possessed both a rugged charm and domestic


    qualities? Plus, he was adept at handling a sniper rifle¡­


    A light blush appeared on Lena¡¯s cheeks, but the slight flutter in her heart settled swiftly like a warm


    iron smoothing out wrinkled fabric.


    Chris readied another meal that night and called her in from the yard.


    Lena¡¯s movement was still limited, so Chris had been carrying her to and fro the house whenever


    necessary these days. Today was the same¡ªgently, he settled her into her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve cooked fried mushroom slices.¡± Chris beamed. ¡°They¡¯re fresh from thedy who lives at the


    beginning of the vige! Have a taste.¡±


    Lena pursed her lips slightly.


    Chris had an outgoing personality. While he stayed in the vige, he asionally assisted the vigers


    with tasks besides taking care of Lena. Gradually, the vigers grew attached to him.


    Lena recalled a specific day when a middle-aged woman living at the vige¡¯s entrance appeared as if


    she intended to introduce her daughter to Chris.


    An ufortable feeling stirred within her. She took a bite of the mushroom slice but sensed no


    freshness. Instead, it left a sour taste in her mouth.


    Setting her fork down abruptly, Lena fixed her gaze on Chris.


    Caught off guard by her intense stare, Chris dropped the mushroom slice he had just picked up back


    onto the te, his eyes widening as he looked at her.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lena stared at him momentarily, then uttered a few words through her gritted teeth, ¡°Too sour, not


    good.¡±


    Chris initially looked at her with an innocent expression before bursting intoughter. ¡°I added vinegar


    dressing for the sd! Who told you to dip the mushroom in it? Hahaha¡­¡±


    As his eyes met Lena¡¯s, hisughter abruptly stopped.


    Lena looked downward, considering that she might have been imagining things. She had mistakenly


    ced the fried mushroom into the vinegar dressing dish.


    ¡°Um¡­ Maybe try something else?¡± Chris attempted to appease her, sliding a te of shrimp her way.


    He added with a smile, ¡°I was thinking of preparing some raw sliced fish for you, but I don¡¯t want to take


    chances since your injuries haven¡¯tpletely healed yet. It¡¯s better to avoid raw foods¡­ I promise,


    once you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll make it!¡±


    Lena nced at him and then at the vinegar dressing te. She remembered that Chris didn¡¯t know


    how to make the dressing¡ªbut the woman did, and her daughter was even better at it!


    With that realization, Lena¡¯s jealousy began to ferment slowly¡­


    Meanwhile, Chris, unaware of what Lena was thinking, felt confused. Was there really no food on this


    table that she liked?


    Reflecting on this, he set down his utensils and remained seated, motionless.


    ¡°L-Lena.¡± He grinned awkwardly, attempting to change the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about how you got hurt.


    Why are you so certain that Kaitlyn had someone attack you?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join


    & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lena maintained a nk expression. ¡°She¡¯s the most suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Just because she once snooped around Uncle Nichs¡¯ study?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lena replied lightly. ¡°Also, she thinks I¡¯m not normal. Someone who thinks someone else is odd


    must be suspicious, too.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Chris was both amused and exasperated.


    This was a new kind of reasoning to him, yet it strangely made sense.


    ¡°Forgive my bluntness, Lena.¡± He continued. ¡°In the military, we never really encountered this sort of


    logic. Normally, when everyone considers someone odd, that person is often the one who¡¯s actually


    different.


    ¡°But, you see, you don¡¯t really fit that pattern. Because, from our viewpoint, neither you nor Kaitlyn quite


    fit the norm.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lena raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you trying to reason with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to analyze¡­¡± Chris¡¯s voice faded as he looked at her. Then he changed what he was


    about to say. ¡°My analysis is probably wrong. I¡¯ve spent many years in the military, and there¡¯s a gap


    between military knowledge and everyday life.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good to know.¡± Lena nodded and replied, ¡°People often think I¡¯m different, but that doesn¡¯t


    bother me. I just want to follow my heart¡­¡±


    ¡°Your heart¡­ does it belong to the Thompsons?¡± Chris asked cautiously, ¡°Or is it all about Pammy?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lena said firmly.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Lena lowered her gaze and stayed quiet.


    ¡°Can you share with me? I¡¯m quite curious,¡± Chris grinned. ¡°Is there some history between you and the


    Thompsons? You were right by Pammy¡¯s side, guarding her closely on her wedding day! Zuko even got


    a bit jealous!¡±


    Lena remained silent as she poured the vinegar dressing onto the sd and took a bite.


    The dressing was skillfully prepared¡­


    While eating, she imagined a scene where Chris and the woman¡¯s daughterughed together while


    making the dressing in the kitchen.


    Unbeknownst to Chris, who was trying to engage Lena in conversation, her imagination was running


    wild. He persistently questioned why she treated Lina so well.


    ¡°Why? Lena, why?¡±


    Growing irritated, Lena felt a sour taste in her mouth and her heart. She snapped, ¡°Why do you ask? I


    like her, okay?¡±


    Chris was taken aback, and the food in his mouth suddenly lost its vor¡­

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    Lena looked at him, then quickly finished her sd inrge bites.


    Even though it was time to wash the dishes, Chris remained deep in thought. The water ran loudly, yet


    he just stood by the sink, his hands in the cold water. He was motionless like a puppet.


    Lena came over and turned off the tap, scolding him lightly, ¡°Do you think the water bill is cheap?¡±


    Startled, Chris seemed to snap back to reality. When he looked at her, she was already moving away


    with her crutch, not seeming to care.


    Chris felt a bit sad. He had never really opened up to anyone before, except Lena now. He hadn¡¯t


    expected¡­


    But if one liked someone, they should ept everything about them.


    Chris sighed, grabbed a sponge, and kept washing the dishes. He cleaned the kitchen and cut some


    fresh fruit for Lena.


    That was when Zuko called.


    Upon seeing Zuko¡¯s name on his phone, Chris¡¯ frustration shifted to him. He answered, sounding


    annoyed, ¡°Hello.¡±


    There was a pause on Zuko¡¯s side, probably finding this attitude strange.


    ¡°Do you want something?¡± Chris said sharply, ¡°If you have something to say, say it. If not, I¡¯m hanging


    up!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­,¡± Zuko hesitated, then decided not to ask, ¡°Are you acting crazy?¡± like he originally nned.


    ¡°How are you two doing? Do you have enough to spend?¡± After a brief pause, Zuko added. ¡°Lina¡¯s¡­


    quite concerned about Lena.¡±


    Zuko meant to express his concern for Chris and Lena, but he identally touched a nerve.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    At that very mention, Chris finally exploded. ¡°Why do you keep worrying?! What¡¯s there not to be


    reassured about with me taking care of her?¡±


    ¡°Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed today?¡± Zuko fired back.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything important, don¡¯t bother calling me!¡± With this, Chris ended the call and


    switched off his phone.


    On the other end, Zuko was very puzzled, looking at the dark screen for a while.


    ¨C


    As night arrived, the temperature dropped, making it cooler. Still, Lena remained seated in the


    courtyard, wearing a thin shirt, her gaze fixed on the starry sky.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    This clear and beautiful night sky was a rare sight in the heavily polluted city.


    A gust of wind made her shiver. Suddenly, warm hands covered her with clothing from behind. She


    turned and saw a pair of eyes as clear as the night sky.


    ¡°Here.¡± Chris offered her a strawberry, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. ¡°I tasted one. It¡¯s really sweet.¡±


    Lena looked at him quietly, not reaching for the strawberry.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s not strawberry season, they¡¯re still¡­ pretty delicious,¡± Chris grinned. ¡°Want to give it a


    try?¡±


    Taking it from him, Lena then set it back on the te, her expression unchanged. ¡°If they¡¯re out of


    season, it means they were grown artificially and probably have things like hormones. Don¡¯t buy them


    next time. They¡¯re costly and not healthy at all! It¡¯s money paid for a lesson!¡±


    Her response rendered Chris speechless. Feeling a bit like a dejected househusband, he stared at her


    for a while, and murmured, ¡°You definitely wouldn¡¯t say that if Lina bought them for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Lina sent them?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Lena picked up a strawberry and popped it into her mouth directly.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really sweet!¡± She smiled and ate six more, her mouth full as she mumbled, ¡°Hmm, Lina


    knows how to buy things. She knows I love strawberries the most!¡±


    ¡°Lena!¡± Chris yelled.


    Lena looked at him.


    ¡°¡­Why does your name sound so pleasant¡­¡±


    Lena continued to eat strawberries nonchntly. These sweet strawberries healed the sour jealousy in


    her heart.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, shouldn¡¯t we be heading back to Centrolis?¡± Lena asked Chris.

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    Chris was surprised. They had been staying in this vige for almost a month, letting Lena regain her


    health.


    Lena was pretty healthy to start with. While she hadn¡¯t fully recovered, she didn¡¯t need his constant


    help anymore. He understood why she wanted to go back to Centrolis.


    She wasn¡¯t one to ignore things. She would want to investigate thoroughly because she thought Kaitlyn


    was nning something. Plus, Kaitlyn might be a danger to the Thompsons.


    The Thompsons and Lina were like sensitive points for her. Anyone who tried to harm them would


    suffer serious consequences.


    Chris felt a pang of bitterness. Suddenly, he recalled a question¡ª¡±Have you ever risked your life for


    someone?¡±


    This question could not be more appropriate for Lena.


    He looked at her from the side, his sharp eyes revealing a mix ofplex feelings like resentment,


    sorrow, dissatisfaction, and jealousy.


    Lena felt tense as he observed her. She had just mentioned returning to Centrolis, so why was his


    behavior so odd?


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up with you?¡± She waved her hand in front of him.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Chris said, turning his head away. ¡°I just think it¡¯s not the right time to go back.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still suspicious of Kaitlyn? Zuko and Lina have been investigating her secretly for a month.


    If she indeed sent those people who harmed you, they might assume you¡¯re dead. This could make


    them act more recklessly in Centrolis.


    ¡°Once they be bolder, they¡¯ll get closer to their own downfall.¡±


    Chris¡¯ tone grew serious. ¡°So, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t return now. Let the enemy y their game.¡±


    Lena frowned and considered for a moment. It seemed logical.


    Chris added, ¡°Also, your body hasn¡¯t fully healed. Even if you go back, you won¡¯t be able to protect the


    person you like¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lena was stunned.


    What person she liked was he talking about? Why was he so cryptic?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Lina the person you like?¡± Chris furrowed his brow. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide it¡­¡±


    It suddenly dawned on Lena that she had said something impulsive in a fit of her tantrum. She had not


    expected him to take it seriously.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Chris said softly with his head lowered, ¡°Lena, do you really like girls like Lina?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought about liking men?¡±


    Lena¡¯s heart raced. When their eyes met, it felt like fireworks bloomed before her.


    ¨C


    After work, Zuko reached Lina¡¯s office. Inside, a few men dressed in ck were present. They were


    capable subordinates who worked under Ian. Lina had informed Ian about her needs, and he readily


    assigned these individuals to assist her.


    The investigation was progressing smoothly.


    Lina¡¯s face disyed seriousness as she examined the information on the table. Zuko walked up and


    gently ced his hand on her shoulder.


    The leader of the men in ck spoke up. ¡°From our surveince during this period, we¡¯ve outlined


    Kaitlyn¡¯s daily activities and routine. Most days are uneventful, but she consistently visits this location


    every Saturday afternoon¡­¡±


    He indicated the spot on the documents.


    The streety within the old city zone, lined by aged houses on both sides. With the development of the


    new city zone, the old area had faded from prominence. Now, when people mentioned it, they


    envisioned small, antiquated homes and elderly residents.


    ¡°Do you know what she does there?¡±


    The group exchanged nces and replied softly, ¡°We don¡¯t follow her too closely and just watch from


    far away. Kaitlyn goes to an old house. When she goes in, everything seems normal. But when she


    comes out, she looks strange, and her movements are slow, like¡­ she has been in a fight or fallen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Lina gazed at Zuko, who was equally puzzled. ¡°Does anyone live in that old house?¡±


    ¡°We checked, and no one lives there.¡±


    ¡°So, she goes into an empty house, stays a while, then leaves?¡± Lina couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°What does


    this mean?¡±


    The group fell silent, with no answer to offer.


    The leader added, ¡°Also, we¡¯ve identified the people who attacked Ms. Harding. They¡¯re from a small


    gang. Not very strong, theymit small crimes. Even other gangs in the area don¡¯t respect them.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Lina said softly, ¡°Keep following her. If anything unusual happens, inform us


    immediately.¡±


    ¡°Understood. About this¡­ Should Ms. Renee be informed?¡±


    Lina had kept these people silent from the beginning of the investigation, fearing it might strain their


    rtionship.


    The leader appeared troubled. ¡°Ms. Thompson, um¡­ Ms. Renee has spotted us. We encountered her


    following Kaitlyn as we tracked her¡­¡±


    Zuko replied seriously, ¡°You must ensure her safety. If Kaitlyn is genuinely a threat, she might target her


    own daughter without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    With a bow, the men left the room, leaving only Zuko and Lina.


    Both of them carried heavy concerns and worries.


    ¡°Zuko, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Same here, I want to discuss something too.¡± Zuko smiled at her. ¡°Is it about Kaitlyn?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s say it together.¡±


    ¡°I suspect¡­¡± Lina¡¯s eyebrows knitted a bit.


    In unison, they uttered, ¡°She¡¯s not Kaitlyn!¡±


    After speaking, they gazed into each other¡¯s eyes and softly chuckled.


    ¡°I thought you might think I¡¯m overreaching,¡± Lina said softly as she leaned against him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect


    you to share the same view.¡±


    ¡°How could a person¡¯s demeanor and character change so dramatically?¡± Zuko gently stroked her hair.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility¡ªshe¡¯s not the real Kaitlyn.¡±


    He recounted the story from Zephyr and Cordelia¡¯s youth.


    ¡°My dad married my mom with someone else¡¯s identity in the past, and that man was a thug who had


    been in fights and prison. Just because he looked like my dad, my uncles used him in an attempt to


    seize the Hamertons¡¯ assets. Luckily, my parents were prepared, and their scheme failed.


    ¡°I suspect Kaitlyn has a twin sister.¡± Zuko lowered his head to look at Lina. ¡°But Uncle Ian¡¯s men said


    that Kaitlyn goes into that old house for a while thenes out, and there¡¯s no one in the old house¡­


    That does seem a bit hard to exin.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, our views are aligned.¡± Lina said firmly, ¡°This woman is definitely not Renee¡¯s birth mother!


    But where is the real Aunt Kaitlyn¡­ and has she suffered a lot?¡±


    ¡°If I recall correctly, Renee mentioned that Kaitlyn started acting strange after the surgery?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Zuko blinked. ¡°Then we should ask Professor Adam about it!¡±


    ¨C


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Renee had noticed that Kaitlyn would always leave mysteriously on Saturday afternoons. At first,


    Kaitlyn would say she was going for a walk, and Renee would kindly offer to go with her. But each time,


    Kaitlyn coldly declined.


    Sensing something odd, Renee decided to secretly follow her that day.


    Kaitlyn wore a ck cloak with the hood covering most of her face, moving briskly. Renee wore a


    sunhat and a mask to avoid notice, staying a couple of meters away.


    They used buses and subways, arriving at the old city area. Under the gray sky, the ce seemed


    deste. The once busy streets were quiet now, except for the colorful graffiti on the walls, which held


    a trace of the area¡¯s past liveliness.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    With few people around, Renee kept her distance. She stayed back, not wanting to get too close.


    Eventually, Kaitlyn halted in front of an old house.


    Renee quickly hid behind arge tree, observing as Kaitlyn scanned the surroundings. After that,


    Kaitlyn hastily pushed the door open and went inside.


    Renee wanted to follow, but she did not dare approach. However, Kaitlyn came out not long after,


    pacing at the entrance and muttering something.


    Suddenly, she crouched down, clutching her head and emitting painful low growls.


    Renee¡¯s heart clenched, and she could not care to stay hidden any longer. She rushed over to help her


    mother.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Renee?¡± Kaitlyn widened her eyes, her gaze filled with an unusual fear.


    ¡°Mom, are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡± Renee nervously inquired, ¡°And what¡­ What is this ce?


    Is there a bed inside? Let me help you lie down¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Kaitlyn grabbed Renee¡¯s delicate wrist!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Renee, you¡¯re truly my good girl!¡± Kaitlyn revealed an eerie smile.


    Renee was startled. Before she could react, Kaitlyn forcefully dragged her into the house.


    Kaitlyn¡¯s strong grip caused Renee to stumble and hit the wall forcefully. Still recovering from the


    shock, Renee nced around the room. It appeared run-down, with few furnishings and peeling walls.


    Renee had no idea what her mother intended to do.


    Kaitlyn reminded her of those evil stepmothers in fairy tales who wanted to harm the female lead.


    ¡°Mom, what¡­ What are you doing?¡± Renee¡¯s voice carried a hint of sob. ¡°I¡¯m Renee¡­¡±


    Kaitlyn grinned and pounced on her. Just as she was about to reach Renee, she suddenly stiffened.


    Her eyes rolled back, and she trembled for a moment before copsing to her knees.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Renee¡­¡± Kaitlyn¡¯s gaze was pained when she looked at her daughter again. She struggled to grasp


    Renee¡¯s hand. ¡°Renee, hurry, run!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡± Kaitlyn was hysterical. ¡°She¡¯ll kill you! Leave now!¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Renee was terrified. ¡°Who is she?¡±

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    ¡°S-She is¡­¡±


    Kaitlyn locked eyes with Renee, her gaze revealing an indescribable mix of pain and distress.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Renee rushed to embrace her mother, feeling the familiar softness of Kaitlyn¡¯s


    hand.


    But then Renee pulled back, studying Kaitlyn. There was no change¡ªeven the white hair by her


    temples remained the same.


    ¡°Renee, you are in danger. Run, quickly!¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    Kaitlyn¡¯s smile remained, but her eyes turned frigid as if she had transformed into someone else. She


    stared at Renee with a sinister grin, her voice chilling. ¡°Renee, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Renee let go suddenly, retreating several steps.


    ¡°Talk!¡± Kaitlyn closed in slowly. ¡°So, did you follow me to find this ce?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± An icy shiver shot down Renee¡¯s spine, her skin prickling with goosebumps. ¡°I was just


    worried. You hadn¡¯t taken your medicine today, so I thought¡­¡±


    Kaitlyn¡¯s lips twitched briefly before she resumed her smile. ¡°Ah, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Mom, when did you get this house? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡±


    ¡°Your useless father handed it over!¡± Kaitlyn¡¯s tone was nonchnt.


    Renee jolted, eyes widening. It took a moment for the realization to sink in.


    ¡°D-Dad¡­ You¡¯re in touch with him?¡±


    ¡°You naive child, we¡¯re your parents. If not him, then who?¡± Kaitlyn¡¯s smile was eerie. ¡°He transferred


    this old shack to my name while you were pretending to be Pam Thompson. He wanted to silence


    me¡­ Heh! That sly old fox tricked me! No one would take this ce even if they were paid!¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Renee stepped back, her back against the wall. A shiver crawled up her skin, and her blood ran cold.


    Kaitlyn turned to look at Renee. ¡°Your birthday is in two days. What kind of birthday present do you


    want?¡±


    Renee could not catch her breath.


    In spite of it, Kaitlyn was right¡ªher birthday was approaching soon. Apart from her biological mother,


    who else would remember her birthday so clearly?


    Renee was confused about her mother¡¯s situation. Right now, she just wanted to cry.


    Suddenly, Kaitlyn¡¯s phone rang. She picked up, and Renee heard the voice from the receiver in the


    quiet room.


    The voice on the other side said, ¡°Kaitlyn, your exnation wasn¡¯t clear thest time. Apart from


    dealing with Lena, who else needs close watching? Is there any other task we don¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡°Foolish idiots!¡± Kaitlyn shouted into the phone, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you the address?!¡±


    ¡°Kaitlyn, are you certain? That address leads to an empty house! Also, you visit it asionally, but no


    one else is there. Who needs our surveince?¡±


    Renee stared at her mother.


    Kaitlyn¡¯s expression shifted to shock. She stepped back, her face twisted in pain as if her head was


    about to split open!


    It was as if two people were tearing her apart from within!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Argh!¡± She flung the phone away, falling to her knees. Clutching her head, she screamed, ¡°It hurts¡­


    Ah! The pain is unbearable!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Renee rushed over, concerned, but Kaitlyn pushed her away.


    ¡°Renee, run!¡±


    Renee cried, her breath uneven.


    ¡°Mom¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Kaitlyn¡¯s face twitched. Suddenly, she turned extremely hostile, but her expression quickly changed to


    deep despair.


    ¡°No¡­ You can¡¯t stay in this body¡­¡± She weakly uttered, ¡°Renee is my daughter, not yours!¡±


    ¡°Hah, really?!¡± Kaitlyn muttered, switching between cruelty and kindness, ¡°I apologize, but she¡¯ll serve


    me her whole life!¡±

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t let you harm my daughter!


    ¡°You foolish woman! When Melvin had her impersonate Pam, why didn¡¯t you let her take over the


    Thompsons¡¯ wealth? You missed such a great opportunity. You should just die!


    ¡°No! It¡¯s all Melvin¡¯s fault. It has nothing to do with my daughter! You can¡¯t¡­ I know, I know you¡¯ve been


    wronged! You have grievances, but please don¡¯t let this hatred continue!¡±


    Renee was stunned.


    Suddenly, Kaitlyn rushed toward her, grabbing her shoulders and shaking her forcefully.


    ¡°Renee, run! Hurry and run!


    ¡°Don¡¯t let that person hurt you¡­ Run!¡±


    Renee did not have time to react. Kaitlyn pushed her aside and mmed her own head against the


    wall!


    ¨C


    Lena¡¯s injuries had improved, and the time spent in the small vige became a rare rainbow in her


    bleak life.


    Chris made a wooden rifle for her.


    Lena burst intoughter as she epted it. ¡°Do you think of me as a child?¡±


    ¡°A child¡¯s toy isn¡¯t as exquisite as this!¡± Chris quickly defended himself.


    Lena toyed with the rifle. It was finely crafted like he said¡ªsmooth and not at all rough to the touch.


    ¡®Is every man who has been in the military a multi-talented person? They can go to the battlefield, cook,


    and do carpentry work!


    ¡®How impressive would a young boy look holding such a fun rifle? And Chris is so patient he will


    probably make a good father in the future¡­¡¯


    Lena¡¯s heart jolted violently!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    She shook her head, trying to shake off the wild thoughts.


    ¡°Lena, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Lena kept her head lowered, her cheeks flushed as though she had a fever.


    ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you not like this rifle?¡±


    Lena looked slightly flustered, clutching the gun tightly with her heartbeat racing.


    Chris moved behind her, gently grasping her arms to help her adjust her sniper stance.


    ¡°How¡¯s this?¡± His voice was deep near her ear. ¡°Back when I was in the special forces, I thought this


    sniper stance was the coolest thing. It must look even cooler when a girl pulls it off.¡±


    Lena¡¯s breath became uneven. Her limbs tensed up, and her thoughts tangled into a mess.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Chris was always well-groomed, and his T-shirts carried a subtle fragrance.


    She inhaled deeply, struggling to steady her pounding heart.


    ¡°Okay, just like this. Rx¡­¡±


    Lena bit her lip, regaining herposure. Anything between them was impossible. He was a Hamerton


    heir, a decorated soldier, and exceptionally intelligent.


    And her? She was the offspring of a human trafficker, an illegitimate child. Even if she found her


    biological family, she would not dare to acknowledge them.


    What about her could match him?


    Suddenly, Lena pushed him away abruptly and dashed into the house, clutching the wooden gun to her


    chest.


    Chris stood bewildered, unable to understand what had just urred.


    He racked his brain, trying to recall any wrong words or actions. The more he pondered, the more


    distant he felt from an answer. Eventually, he even recollected Zuko¡¯s remarks about giving her a shot.


    He definitely had not done anything wrong!


    Even though it was a wooden gun, he still technically ¡°gave her a shot¡±, right?

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    Chris followed Lena into the house. When he saw her locking herself in a room, he secretly went


    around outside and watched her through the window.


    He observed her holding the wooden rifle, unwilling to take her eyes off it. Then she took a piece of


    cloth and carefully wiped it, treating the rifle as a precious treasure.


    A warm feeling suddenly welled up in Chris¡¯ heart, and he smiled unconsciously.


    At that moment, his phone vibrated, and he hurriedly went away to answer the call.


    Zuko¡¯s deep voice came from the other end. ¡°Professor Adam¡¯s in Centrolis. I¡¯ve contacted him through


    Uncle Seth and Aunt Zennie, and we¡¯ll meet in the afternoon the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll go with Lina¡­


    and the truth will likely be revealed soon.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow?¡± Chris found it a littlete. ¡°Why can¡¯t he speed things up and make it


    tomorrow since he¡¯s close to Aunt Zennie?¡±


    ¡°He has a patient tomorrow,¡± Zuko exined. ¡°Doesn¡¯t really have the time for us.¡±


    ¡°A patient?¡± Chris was surprised and joked, ¡°I see he¡¯s acquainted with others in Centrolis aside from


    us! I thought he only knew the Hamertons!¡±


    Zuko chuckled, sharing the same thought. Zennie and Seth were Adam¡¯s only two students in


    Centrolis. Other than the Hamertons, no one else could persuade him to ept a case.


    It was worth wondering who the patient was since they were so capable.


    ¡°Never mind, we¡¯ll solve the mystery sooner orter.¡±


    Chris nodded, hesitating for a moment as he considered his words. ¡°Zuko, your idea is really good, but


    I¡¯m unsure what to do next.¡±


    Zuko was confused. ¡°What idea?¡±


    ¡°What you said about giving her a shot thest time¡­¡±


    Zuko was rendered speechless, his astonishment evident.


    ¡°W-What?¡± He raised his voice. ¡°You really gave her a shot?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s wood, but it¡¯s an effort from me!¡±


    What was Chris talking about?¡±


    ¡°I can see that she really likes my gun!¡±


    Zuko nearly choked on his coffee.


    ¡°But she was a little upset just now.¡± Chris continued. ¡°Zuko, do you think I shouldn¡¯t have shown off


    shooting poses and my skills in front of her?¡±


    Zuko coughed violently.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you? Caught a cold?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Zuko did his best to hold everything in. ¡°Go on.¡±


    He really wondered what other surprises Mr. Special Forces had for him.


    ¡°Zuko, I get it!¡± Chris said excitedly, ¡°I should make another gun and y with her!¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ Enough!¡±


    Before Chris could speak, Zuko hung up.


    Chris did not mind but smiled.


    It seemed he was right. He should make another gun and y with Lena. Boys loved ying with guns


    in groups since it was more fun when there were more people!


    With this in mind, Chris walked out of the yard and headed toward the forest in light steps. He had to


    find better-quality wood! He would make a small, exquisite pistol and y cops and robbers with Lena.


    That would definitely make her happy!


    ¨C


    In Adam¡¯s special emergency room, a pale womany quietly. Her forehead bore a serious wound,


    wrapped inyers of gauze, with various cables connected to her body.


    Renee sat near the door, trembling, clenching her fists, and biting her knuckles.


    After a while, Adam emerged, and Renee quickly approached him.


    Following Kaitlyn¡¯s head injury, she had promptly called Adam, not expecting him to answer or even be


    in Centrolis.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Renee had turned to this kind professor as her first choice.


    Adam was mildly surprised by her presence but stayedposed. He had even postponed his meeting


    with Zuko and Lina.


    As Renee approached Adam, tears streamed down her cheeks before she could speak.


    Adam looked at her affectionately andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, my child.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ My mom¡­¡± Renee choked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    Adam adjusted his sses. ¡°Based on my preliminary assessment, Madam Carmichael seems to be


    suffering from a dissociative identity disorder.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Renee¡¯s eyes widened, and she asked after a moment, ¡°But my mom¡¯s hands¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you mean her hands have be plumper and softer?¡±


    Renee nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s most likely a side effect of the medication,¡± Adam exined. ¡°The special medication she¡¯s


    been taking contains hormones, which can have side effects on the body. So, you may have seen that


    she looked better, gained some weight, and seemed more radiant after the surgery, but in reality¡­ she


    doesn¡¯t appear as well as she seems.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°As for the symptoms of dissociative identity disorder, perhaps she had shown signs of it before, but it


    wasn¡¯t evident. As such, you didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Renee¡¯s mind went nk.


    Adam continued. ¡°There are many causes for dissociative identity disorder. It¡¯s a type of mental illness


    that¡¯s closely rted to the patient¡¯s past experiences. For instance, if the patient was originally


    introverted and experienced unbearable torment or pain, the repressed emotions in her could


    umte over time and eventually manifest as a split personality.


    ¡°This secondary personality is often stronger than the original one. Creating this secondary personality


    is, in fact, a form of self-protection.¡±


    Renee leaned against the wall. Her knees went weak, and she copsed to the floor with a thud.


    Adam quickly helped her up and had a nurse attend to her.


    Renee¡¯s eyes lost their luster, but they were filled with tears. As she moved, teardrops rolled down her


    cheeks. She covered her face with both hands, starting from quietly sobbing and eventually breaking


    into loud wails.


    The nurse was used to this situation and could only offer feeblefort.


    ¡°Ms. Thompson, you need to start making ns for your mother as soon as possible,¡± Adam said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s best for her to be admitted to a specialized care facility for treatment. There might still be hope for


    her recovery.


    ¡°But if she doesn¡¯t receive proper treatment, she might¡­ harm others!¡±

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    Renee was already sobbing uncontrobly as she threw herself into her mother¡¯s embrace. Kaitlyn¡¯s


    hug was as warm as it used to be, and her hands caressed Renee¡¯s hair with the same gentleness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Kaitlyn said tearfully, ¡°Mom didn¡¯t do that on purpose¡­ I can¡¯t control myself.¡±


    Renee looked at her, and they clung to each other for a long time.


    In the following days, Renee frequently visited Adam.


    In addition to preparing to send Kaitlyn to the mental health care facility, she also asked him some


    nursing-rted questions. She had a vague idea in her mind¡ªto personally take care of Kaitlyn.


    ¡°Ms. Thompson, you have to think it through.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Patients like this need professional


    caregivers. Going there might only add troubles.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think,¡± Adam¡¯s deep blue eyes held a touch of sympathy and helplessness.


    ¡°You might think you can stayposed, but when you witness your mother in pain from the


    treatments, you¡¯ll likely lose control of your emotions. At that point, you could end up being more of a


    burden to the doctors!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Renee nervously nibbled her lip. ¡°Professor Adam, I can¡¯t bear the thought of leaving my mother to face


    this pain alone. I have the power to look after her. I don¡¯t want future regrets.¡±


    Adam sighed and patted her shoulder.


    ¨C


    Downstairs, Lina and Zuko coincidentally arrived at the same ce without any prior agreement. When


    their eyes met, they exchanged a knowing smile.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here too?¡±


    Zuko smiled and approached her, taking her hand.


    They had been here a few days ago, but Adam hadn¡¯t shared much about Kaitlyn¡¯s condition due to


    professional ethics.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought we should ask the professor again,¡± Lina said, looking at Zuko. ¡°He might have left


    out something important.¡±


    Zuko said quietly, ¡°But keeping a patient¡¯s condition private is a basic ethical rule for a doctor.¡±


    ¡°This is really important. We need this information.¡±


    While they were talking, Renee walked over with a serious expression.


    Lina was surprised, and Renee stopped, staring at them in confusion.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Both of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Renee?¡±


    Renee¡¯s look turned sad. ¡°You¡¯re here to ask Professor Adam about my mother¡¯s condition, right?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Zuko and Lina exchanged nces, unsure of what to say.


    Investigating someone¡¯s mother without their knowledge didn¡¯t seem very honorable.


    But, as Lina had mentioned, this was crucial. They wouldn¡¯t have been suspicious if Kaitlyn hadn¡¯t


    started acting strangely.


    Renee spoke softly. ¡°Lina, Zuko, please stop suspecting her. She¡¯s my mother, no doubt about it.¡±


    ¡°Renee, is there a misunderstanding?¡±


    Renee¡¯s eyes teared up, and she hurried away, head down.


    Lina sensed something was amiss and immediately approached Adam to find out what was happening.


    This time, she went straight to the point.


    Adam gazed at her, pausing for a moment, then slowly began to reveal the truth.

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    Lina and Zuko couldn¡¯t believe what they heard: ¡°dissociative personality disorder.¡±


    Zuko was particrly shocked. When he was young, he used to y in Jim¡¯s study.


    Jim was a mystery writer who often wrote about split personality disorder. Back then, Zuko didn¡¯t really


    understand it, so Jim patiently exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mental disorder where a person sees themselves as different individuals, each with their own


    personalities, and they do things that don¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Zuko had thought this only existed in stories. He never expected¡­


    His brows knitted as he remembered the night Albert kidnapped Janine. How could Albert have


    sneaked a gun into the heavily guarded Hamertons¡¯? Later, they discovered there was a spy involved.


    Security footage showed a slim woman acting suspiciously at the event. She wore a hoodie and a hat,


    making identification difficult. At the time, they suspected it might be Kaitlyn due to her body shape, but


    they didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions.


    They worried that baseless usations could strain family rtions, especially since Toph was


    engaged to Renee.


    Now, it seemed likely that the person was Kaitlyn. Or rather, another personality of Kaitlyn.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Lena paced the courtyard early in the morning, her steps steady and purposeful. Even during her


    recovery, she never ceased to exercise. She firmly believed that movement was essential for life and


    quicker healing.


    Chris found this theory amusing and exasperating.


    Surprisingly, this approach seemed to truly work for Lena. She no longer relied on a crutch and walked


    with confidence.


    The gentle morning light embraced the surroundings. Lena reached the courtyard gate and nced


    back, convinced that Chris was still asleep. She departed from the small courtyard with a hint of


    sadness in her eyes.


    Chris heard her leaving and was startled awake from his dream. He hastily put on some clothes and


    chased after her. Luckily, Lena¡¯s pace was moderate, eventually allowing him to catch up. Yet, he made


    sure to keep his distance, staying unnoticed.


    Initially, he worried she might leave without a word. In recent days, Lena had been resolute about


    returning to Centrolis to guard someone dear to her.


    Chris always used her injury as an excuse to refuse, but he had selfish reasons in reality¡ªhe was even


    a little jealous of Lina.


    Despite that, Lena had left without any luggage, suggesting a long journey. Moreover, Centrolis was to


    the east, while Lena was walking north.


    Chris remained vignt, unable to rx. As they walked north, the poption thinned out. Just as he


    was pondering this, Lena suddenly found an open space. She knelt down, facing north, with a thud.


    With wide-open eyes, Chris hid behind a tree.


    Lena stared at the distant sky, tears streaming down her face. Starting with silent tears, her weeping


    grew more audible until she eventually copsed on the ground, wailing loudly¡­


    Each sob tore at Chris¡¯ heart. This was a girl who never cried, not even when she was seriously hurt.


    She maintained such a cold gaze that kept people at bay. Yet, there she was, breaking down.


    He had no idea what had transpired. In his memory, their time in the vige had been happy and


    harmonious. He couldn¡¯tprehend why.


    Chris emerged from hiding, rushing over to support her shoulders.


    Lena was surprised. She looked up into his warm eyes, trying to speak, but no words came out.


    ¡°Why are you crying alone here?¡± Chris asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sniffling, Lena lowered her gaze.

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    ¡°Lena¡­¡± He paused. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to carry all this alone. I¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Lena¡¯s voice of despair reached his ears. ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother anymore,


    starting today.¡±


    Chris was taken aback. ¡°What?¡±


    Lena shut her eyes, tears streaming down.


    Later, Chris learned that this was the day Lena¡¯s mother was executed.


    Krystal, known as Madame Krys in the criminal world, was involved in human trafficking and had


    committed numerous crimes. Despite everything, she remained Lena¡¯s only mother in her eyes.


    Chris held her tightly, gently stroking her hair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother now,¡± Lena whispered. ¡°I really don¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t even see her onest time. She¡¯s


    gone now¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Chris deeply felt her pain. ¡°Lena, even though you¡¯ve lost your mother, you still have me.¡±


    Lena snapped out of her trance, realizing Chris was holding her. She craved his embrace, his scent,


    thefort of being near him¡­


    But fear surged within her, and she pushed him away, struggling to stand.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want you!¡±


    ¡°Lena?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you!¡± Lena avoided his gaze. ¡°I can handle things alone. I don¡¯t need your help!¡±


    Yet, the more she resisted, the more Chris wanted to be there for her. His closeness only deepened her


    feelings of inadequacy.


    She reminded herself that they came from different worlds, that she wasn¡¯t worthy of him.


    Now that he knew her mother had received the death sentence, he should realize they could never be


    a couple.


    ¡°Lena, don¡¯t force a strong front¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Lena clenched her teeth. ¡°Chris, let¡¯s be clear! I¡¯m grateful you saved me and for your


    support. I owe you my life now. If you face any problems, I¡¯ll do my best to assist you.


    ¡°But¡­ our rtionship ends here.¡±


    Chris stood there, his mind nk. After Lena finished, she turned and fled.


    The morning sun intensified. Chris blinked, feeling his eyes moisten.


    Maybe the sunlight was too bright¡­


    Chris forced a bitter smile, turned, and retraced his steps, heading back slowly.


    ¨C


    Lina and Zuko left Adam¡¯s office, both burdened by heavy thoughts. After walking for an unknown


    duration, Lina broke the silence. ¡°We need to inform Toph about this as soon as we can.


    ¡°But it¡¯s clear that Toph is unaware at the moment, and it¡¯s also clear that Renee hasn¡¯t informed him.¡±


    Zuko stayed quiet, his eyes reflecting deep contemtion.


    ¡°I get where Renee ising from.¡± Lina frowned. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want her mother¡¯s condition to be


    public knowledge. But this is a significant matter!¡±


    She looked at Zuko. ¡°It¡¯s crucial that Toph hears this directly from Renee. It¡¯s better than him hearing it


    from someone else, which could lead to a trust issue between them.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    Zuko shared the same thought. Still, what kind of approach should they use to make Toph ept this?


    They were at a loss for a good solution and remained silent. It was then Zuko¡¯s phone rang. Cordelia¡¯s


    anxious voice sounded on the other end.


    ¡°Zuko, Toph just rushed out in a panic, saying¡­ that Renee wants to break up with him! Contact your


    brother and find out what¡¯s going on!¡±


    Zuko hurriedly dialed Toph¡¯s number, but there was no answer, no matter how many times he called.


    Lina told him not to panic and called Renee.


    When Renee answered, her voice was trembling. ¡°Lina, I¡­ I just got home and found that my mom¡¯s


    missing!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Lina and Zuko had a bad feeling at that moment.


    ¡°Renee, listen to me.¡± Lina calmed down and exined the situation, ¡°We that you broke up with


    Toph?¡±


    ¡°Lina¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so foolish?¡± Lina sounded a bit anxious. ¡°No matter what, we won¡¯t let you face this


    alone!¡±


    Renee remained silent. On the other end, her voice was filled with sobs,sting a long time.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry for now,¡± Lina said softly. ¡°Calm down and think carefully. Where might Aunt Kaitlyn have


    gone? She¡¯s your mother, so you must know her better than we do!


    ¡°Once you¡¯ve figured out a likely ce, send it to my phone, and I¡¯ll send people there to search!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lina!¡± Renee suddenly remembered something. ¡°I asked you to go west to find Lena previously, and I


    sent you a phone number, right?¡±


    Lina paused, realizing that it was indeed the case.


    ¡°My mom must contact that number frequently.¡± Renee¡¯s voice trembled slightly., ¡°No¡­ What I mean is,


    my mother¡¯s other personality. My mom¡¯s other personality must contact the number frequently. I think


    she might have gone to find him!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Lina replied.


    Zuko had investigated the background of those individuals. They were a small gang from the outskirts


    of Centrolis who exploited the gray area.


    Zuko looked at Lina, and they were about to locate Toph. But not long after, another call came. This


    time, it was from Zephyr.


    Zuko had never heard his father so panicked. ¡°Zuko¡­ hurry,e to the hospital!¡±


    A sinking feeling overcame him. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Toph! He¡­¡± Zephyr choked on his words.


    For half his life, he had been proud and had weathered life¡¯s challenges. Yet, even the strongest could


    be moved by their children¡¯s troubles.


    ¡°Toph had a car ident, and he¡¯s receiving treatment. Your mother and I are outside the emergency


    room¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡±


    Zuko turned pale as he and Lina rushed to the hospital.


    ¨C


    Although Toph¡¯s life was not in danger due to prompt treatment, he suffered severe injuries and would


    need time to recover in bed.


    Cordelia and Zephyr sighed in relief, holding each other and shedding tears. Zuko observed from a


    distance, realizing his parents were truly aging.

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    Zuko and Toph¡¯s safety was the top worry for Zephyr and Cordelia. To ensure their parents¡¯ peaceful


    retirement, they needed to ensure their own safety first.


    Zuko hugged Cordelia and patted his father¡¯s shoulder. He understood that despite Zephyr¡¯s calm


    appearance, he was truly concerned. However, he couldn¡¯t reveal his vulnerable side in front of


    Cordelia.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, everything¡¯s fine,¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice trembled as she looked at her older son. ¡°I was so


    scared!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Toph¡¯s had good luck since he was young.¡± Zuko faintly smiled. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry too much. He¡¯s


    destined for good luck. He¡¯ll be okay!¡±


    ¡°But this car ident is strange.¡± Zephyr¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°He¡¯s always been a decent driver. How


    could this happen¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Lina arrived with a few people.


    ¡°Even good drivers can be victims of intentional harm!¡±


    Zuko walked over to Lina, who gave him a small smile.


    ¡°These detectives are my dad¡¯s friends. When we heard about Toph¡¯s ident, I informed them. This


    case isn¡¯tplicated, and it¡¯s already been solved while Toph was getting treated!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zephyr and Cordelia rushed over.


    ¡°Dad, mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lina held Cordelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Zuko and I have an answer about who¡¯s


    responsible. We asked the detectives to confirm our suspicions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± One of the detectives smiled. ¡°Ms. Thompson and Mr. Hamerton guessed correctly. The


    culprits behind Mr. Toph¡¯s ident belong to a small gang, and they¡¯ve been apprehended.¡±


    ¡°The one leading them is¡­ Kaitlyn?¡± Zuko narrowed his eyes.


    The detective nodded.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°They confessed that Kaitlyn ordered them to monitor Mr. Toph. They used a heavy truck and


    purposefully collided with him, causing substantial damage to the car. Luckily, Mr. Toph¡¯s car has high


    safety ratings. Otherwise, it could have been a tragedy.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I want her killed for hurting my son!¡± Zephyr was livid.


    ¡°Dad, please calm down.¡± Lina advised, ¡°The one who tried to harm Toph isn¡¯t the real Kaitlyn, but her


    split personality.¡±


    Zephyr did not respond but gently embraced Cordelia¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°This is a bit troublesome now,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°She¡¯s Toph¡¯s future mother-inw and Renee¡¯s


    biological mother! We¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, mom, don¡¯t think too much for now,¡± Zuko said. ¡°The most important thing now is to let Toph


    recover with peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lina was worried. ¡°It¡¯s not just about Toph¡¯s recovery. The most crucial thing now is that Kaitlyn


    is missing!¡±


    The group fell into silence again.


    Just then, another detective, who had briefly left to make a call, returned with a smile directed at


    everyone. ¡°My colleagues finished the interrogations.¡±


    Lina was surprised. ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°Those fellows weren¡¯t mentally strong and confessed quickly. They admitted that they were working for


    Kaitlyn. She paid them, and the money came from an ount owned by someone named Melvin


    Thompson¡­¡±


    Lina and Zuko were stunned.


    Kaitlyn hadn¡¯t declined money from Melvin. The true Kaitlyn, however, didn¡¯t want to be connected to


    Melvin. Yet, her alter ego had no problem epting his support.


    This exined why Melvin had pressured Renee into impersonating Pam multiple times.


    The detective added, ¡°The giarism of Ms. Thompson¡¯s project design has been resolved too. It was


    Kaitlyn who did it.¡±

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    Lina gripped the hem of her clothes, her fingertips trembling slightly.


    ¡°As expected, she tampered with Renee¡¯sputer,¡± she said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s a lot ofpany


    information on Renee¡¯sputer, and she had no guard up against Kaitlyn!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s likely.¡± The detective nodded. ¡°After Kaitlyn stole the data, she intentionally leaked it to the rival


    company. And that little-known smallpany was formed by the gang members we¡¯ve interrogated.


    Their aim was to whitewash themselves, while the mastermind behind them is Kaitlyn!¡±


    Lina took a sharp breath and leaned against Zuko weakly.


    ¡°Is split personality really this frightening?¡± Cordelia murmured, ¡°She¡¯spletely like a different


    person!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zephyr looked at her. ¡°I think the only solution now is to find her and restrain her.¡±


    ¡°Renee has already contacted a rehabilitation center,¡± Zuko said. ¡°But her intention is to apany


    her mother there and take care of her.¡±


    Cordelia was appalled. ¡°That¡¯s not eptable! We can¡¯t involve Renee in this further. She¡¯s supposed


    to marry Toph!¡±


    ¡°Mom, weren¡¯t you the one suggesting they postpone¡­¡±


    ¡°We thought Kaitlyn had some ulterior motives at that time, and your mom and I were worried that Toph


    would be deceived. As such, we suggested postponing their marriage,¡± Zephyr said in a heavy tone.


    ¡°Now that the truth is clear, Kaitlyn doesn¡¯t have any ulterior motives. She¡¯s just mentally ill. It¡¯s better if


    Toph marries Renee sooner. At least our family can protect her.¡±


    Lina and Zuko exchanged a smile and gently intertwined their fingers.


    ¡°We know that Renee is a good child,¡± Cordelia said softly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want her mother to suffer


    alone in the rehabilitation center, so she¡¯d rather apany her even if it means¡­ breaking up with


    Toph.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom!¡± Lina pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Zuko had not reacted yet when he saw Lina call Ian and speak like the Thompson heiress she was.


    ¡°Uncle Ian, I need your help with something¡­ Please have your men locate Kaitlyn immediately!


    ¡°Yes, you can inform some of your friends from the old path if necessary. Please, ask them for a favor.


    I¡¯ll definitely visit them soon to thank them!¡±


    After she finished, she put away her phone and looked at Zuko with a light smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to


    worry about this. Just take care of Toph. With the Thompsons¡¯ influence, finding a person shouldn¡¯t be


    too difficult.


    ¡°But if Kaitlyn is evading our pursuit using her other personality, locating her might be a bit challenging.¡±


    Zuko stared at her, speechless.


    Lina waved her hand in front of his eyes. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Zuko smiled and whispered in her ear, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you staring nkly?¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking¡­¡± He squinted and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s great to have a mob boss¡¯ daughter as my wife!¡±


    There was still no news of Kaitlyn in the following days.


    Renee had searched every ce she could think of, including the old still no sign of her mother.


    She could not eat or sleep and was extremely anxious.


    Toph was still lying in the hospital room, and her mother caused all of this.


    Renee looked at the hospital ward through the window. She could not help crying.


    Lina continued to send people to search for Kaitlyn while she stayed with Renee in the hospital.


    One day, Zuko came and waved at Lina from a distance to gesture not to let Renee see him.


    Lina was puzzled, so she found an excuse and left. Zuko took her to a secluded corner in the fire


    escape corridor.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ian couldn¡¯t reach you just now¡­¡±


    Lina checked her phone and found several missed calls. She had put her phone on silent mode and


    didn¡¯t hear any of them.


    ¡°Did he find Kaitlyn?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zuko lowered his voice. ¡°His men had been watching the old city area, and they finally found


    Kaitlyn¡¯s traces yesterday.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Lina sighed in relief, but she was also puzzled.


    Kaitlyn had been missing for four days. How had she managed during this time? Even if she had a split


    personality, could that personality survive without eating or drinking?


    Zuko sensed her doubt and exined, ¡°She took Renee¡¯s money and the jewelry Toph had given


    Renee and sold them to a jewelry store.


    ¡°Uncle Ian said some jewelry store owners contacted him proactively to show him pictures they took


    because those weren¡¯t regr jewels. The store owners didn¡¯t dare to buy them, but they took pictures.


    Among them¡­ was the ring my mom gave, Le Fari.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lina was astonished.


    ¡°That ring is invaluable, so the sharp-eyed owner naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to buy it. But there¡¯s a silver


    lining to this, as the store owner kept Kaitlyn¡¯s contact information. That¡¯s how Uncle Ian¡¯s men


    managed to trace her to the old city area.¡±


    Lina sighed.


    Renee was her cousin, yet their lives tookpletely different paths.


    While she was separated from her parents at a young age, she was lucky to be raised lovingly by her


    adoptive parents.


    And Renee?


    She wasn¡¯t weed into the world with hope. Melvin saw her as an instrument, and Kaitlyn had two


    personalities. She got stuck in between, and it was truly tough.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I need to tell you something.¡± Zuko ruffled her hair. ¡°Chris and Lena will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lina finally had a smile on her face.


    ¡°Yeah. Lena¡¯s injuries have almost healed. ording to Chris, she¡¯s been insisting on returning to


    Centrolis these past few days, saying she wants to see you.¡± Zuko leaned over and said half-jokingly,


    ¡°It seems my wife¡¯s charm is quite something, huh?¡±


    ¡°Zuko!¡± Lina yfully punched him. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Didn¡¯t we agree to set them


    up?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Chris will be sad at the mention.¡± Zuko could not hold back his amusement.


    ¡°Once those two return, you¡¯ll get to witness the shattered heart of a pure-hearted young man!¡±


    Lina giggled.


    ¡°Honey, there¡¯s something I need to remind you of!¡± Zuko suddenly remembered something. ¡°When


    Lena returns, don¡¯t let her get close to Renee. ording to Chris, Lena¡¯s already figured out that


    Kaitlyn sent the attackers, and she¡¯s holding a grudge. She¡¯s determined to avenge this.¡±


    Zuko smiled faintly. ¡°Honey, only you can control her.¡±

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    While conversing, they suddenly heard sounds from behind the fire escape corridor¡¯s door.


    Swiftly, Zuko opened the door, revealing a visibly embarrassed Renee, her head lowered.


    Lina was surprised, then realized Renee must have overheard their conversation. She felt sad and


    embraced Renee gently, whispering, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Renee murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°That ring¡­ It¡¯s an heirloom of the Hamertons, but my mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, it¡¯s been found,¡± Zuko said with a faint smile. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t carry this guilt. We trust you


    with Toph. When he wakes and sees you, it¡¯ll help more than any medicine!¡±


    Yet Renee couldn¡¯t shake off her guilt. ¡°Lina, did they find my mom?¡±


    After a pause, Lina nodded gently.


    ¡°Can Ie with you to find her?¡±


    ¡°Renee, it might be better if you stay.¡±


    ¡°But she might listen to me!¡± Renee insisted. ¡°Let me try. She¡¯s not really like this!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s expression grew serious. Lina was uncertain.


    At this point, no one could persuade Renee otherwise.


    The next day, Renee joined them in the MPV.


    The vehicle had seven seats, and everyone was present except for Toph, who was still in the hospital.


    Two more cars followed, each filled with Thompson bodyguards.


    Based on the information they got, Kaitlyn had left the old city area and was headed to the suburbs.


    The suburbs were mostly mountains, with few people living in that direction. Continuing on that path


    would lead them out of Centrolis. Interestingly, that area also passed through the forest where Lena


    had been attacked.


    No one spoke in the car. Renee seemed nervous, biting her lip, and her eyes looked like they were


    about to tear up.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina and Zuko sat together while Lena stared at the back of Zuko¡¯s head. Beside her, Chris


    asionally nced at Lena and cleared his throat loudly.


    His efforts finally caught Lena¡¯s attention. She turned and asked, ¡°Feeling sick?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chris was surprised. ¡°No.¡±


    Lena replied coldly, ¡°Then be quiet.¡±


    Chris was confused.


    Zuko got a call from Ian¡¯s team member, informing him that they had caught up to Kaitlyn and sent him


    the location.


    As they got closer to their destination, the road became more mountainous, and the conditions


    worsened.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Zuko moved to the front seat next to the driver, checking the GPS on his phone and giving directions.


    Suddenly, Lena pushed Chris aside and quickly sat next to Lina.


    Zuko turned around and was shocked. Chris was equally surprised.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chris finally managed to say after a moment, ¡°You¡­ What are you doing there? That¡¯s Zuko¡¯s


    seat!¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s sitting up front now, right?¡± Lena said casually.


    Chris stuttered, ¡°Well, y-yes, he did move to the front, but¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, and he definitely won¡¯t move back now!¡±


    Chris widened his eyes. ¡°Uh, Zuko, aren¡¯t youing back here?¡±


    Zuko struggled to contain hisughter as he shook his head. ¡°Lena¡¯s right. We¡¯re almost there, so I


    won¡¯t keep moving back and forth. Besides, I still need to give directions¡­ Take the right turn at the


    uing fork.¡±


    ¡°Zuko Hamerton!¡±


    Chris had no choice but to restrain himself at that moment. However, when he looked up, he


    unexpectedly caught Lena gazing at him as though he were an idiot. Then, he overheard her whisper


    softly, ¡°So ridiculous.¡±


    Zuko couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and chuckled from the front seat.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chris whispered from the back, ¡°Do you really need to stick so closely to Pammy?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lena earnestly rified, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be close? We¡¯re about to confront Kaitlyn, the person


    who attacked me mercilessly! If there¡¯s a conflict, staying near Lina will help me keep her safe!¡±

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    ¡°Lena! You just recovered from a serious injury. Who do you think you can protect? Can you protect


    anyone?¡± Chris¡¯s frustration grew.


    He recalled how he had urgently rescued her from near-death, covered her medical and living costs,


    arranged a ce for her to recover, and even transformed into a home chef, making various dishes


    every day. He had treated her like royalty¡­


    Yet, what about her? She appeared entirely unappreciative!


    He had nurtured her back to health so she could endanger herself once more for someone else?


    Chris erupted in anger, eximing, ¡°You¡¯ve barely healed from your wounds. Can¡¯t you look after


    yourself?¡±


    The car fell into silence. The driver braked, ncing at the normallyposed Hamerton heir through


    the rearview mirror, perplexed by his sudden outburst.


    Lina gently nudged Lena, signaling her to move to the back.


    Lena remained unmoved.


    The incensed Chris was not finished. He turned to Zuko and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re responsible for your


    wife¡¯s safety!¡±


    Zuko knitted his eyebrows. ¡°Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed again?¡±


    Chris crossed his arms, sulking as he turned his gaze out the window.


    Lina and Zuko exchanged a nce and chuckled.


    To Lina, this wasn¡¯t just a young man¡¯s shattered heart but fragments of that broken heart cruelly flung


    at everyone around him.


    The cars swiftly halted at the mountain¡¯s base.


    The Thompson bodyguards were once members of gangs. They were not just quick but also skilled in


    understanding the terrain, which helped them catch up to Kaitlyn effortlessly.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Kaitlyn was driven to a cliff. She stood near the edge, her hair tangled by the wind, and her expression


    grew darker.


    Renee dashed ahead of everyone without hesitation. She came close to Kaitlyn and stopped abruptly.


    ¡°Renee, you¡¯re here,¡± Kaitlyn greeted with a smile.


    Renee¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This woman wasn¡¯t her real mother¡ªher true mother¡¯s smile was


    different, filled with love, even in her eyes.


    ¡°Renee, why did you bring all these people here? Did I¡­ Did I cause trouble again?¡± Kaitlyn held her


    forehead, seeming to struggle. ¡°My head hurts so much¡­ Renee, what¡¯s happening to me?¡±


    ¡°Mom, why did you go out alone? Why did you have people hurt Toph?¡± Renee¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Toph


    had to stay in the ICU for a long time because of the ident!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Are you here to question me?¡± Kaitlyn¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Hah, that brat can forget about


    breaking up with you. He deserves whateveres to him!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Renee¡¯s voice rose, ¡°It¡¯s not him breaking up with me. It¡¯s me wanting to break up with him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a breakup either way.¡± Kaitlyn¡¯s gaze had a strange glint. ¡°Renee, don¡¯t won¡¯t be apart¡­ You¡¯re


    going to marry into the Hamertons. You¡¯ll make that jerk Melvin pay me back!¡±


    Renee stepped back, her heart aching.


    ¡°Aunt Kaitlyn, watch closely!¡± Lina stepped forward, gripping Renee¡¯s shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s Renee, your


    daughter! When Melvin asked her to act as me, you told her not to take what¡¯s not hers. Renee is


    honest and kind, just like you! But you¡­ What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Honest and kind? Hahaha!¡± Kaitlynughed maniacally.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use?¡± she yelled. ¡°Things like this, intangible, only get exploited!¡±


    Kaitlyn continued to gaze at Lena, who stood behind Lina, while she spoke. Her look seemed evasive.


    However, Lena stepped forward with a mocking smile and positioned herself in front of Lina and


    Renee.


    ¡°Why do you have this expression?¡± Lena grinned. ¡°Like you¡¯ve seen a ghost upon seeing me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t die.¡± Lena¡¯s demeanor turned icy. ¡°Not only am I alive, but I¡¯m also here to avenge


    myself!¡±


    ¡°Lena!¡± Lina pulled her back and shook her head.


    Renee spoke with determination. ¡°Please don¡¯t harm my mom!¡±


    Then she told Kaitlyn, ¡°Mom, I realize this isn¡¯t truly you¡­ You¡¯re unwell, battling dissociative identity


    disorder. This voice is from another side of you. To be exact, you¡¯re not my mom but a monster lurking


    within her!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve figured out so much?¡± Kaitlyn tilted her chin. ¡°Just as I¡¯d expect from my daughter!¡±

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    Kaitlyn suddenly felt a splitting headache. Her face twisted, and she crouched down, clutching her head


    and trembling all over.


    When she stood up again, the affectionate gaze she had for Renee was finally back!


    ¡°Renee¡­¡± She scanned the area, her lips quivering. ¡°Pammy, Zuko, you¡¯re all here!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Kaitlyn!¡± Lina eximed with joy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, so sorry¡­¡± Kaitlyn knelt, hands pressed together, repeatedly apologizing, ¡°I¡­ caused you


    trouble¡­ I don¡¯t know what I was doing. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt Kaitlyn, it¡¯s an illness.¡± Zuko sighed gently.


    Honestly, seeing his little brother injured hurt him deeply. He wished he could confront the person who


    had harmed his brother!


    But Kaitlyn was unwell and couldn¡¯t be reasoned with.


    ¡°Aunt Kaitlyn,e back with us now. If you agree to treatment, you¡¯ll recover.¡±


    ¡°Yes, return with me!¡± Renee urged, reaching for her mother¡¯s hand. As she moved closer, she


    assured, ¡°Mom, I found a great rehab center with skilled doctors and top-notch equipment. You won¡¯t


    suffer. I promise!¡±


    She extended her hand, meeting Kaitlyn¡¯s affectionate gaze. Renee was certain her true mother was


    back.


    However, as Kaitlyn reached for her hand, she spasmed, convulsing horribly.


    Regaining consciousness, she realized she had nearly touched Renee¡¯s hand and hastily pulled away!


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°What a caring daughter¡­ nning to electroshock me in rehab?¡±


    ¡°No, mom! It¡¯s for your well-being¡­¡±


    ¡°You just want to kill me!


    ¡°No, it¡¯s you who wants to kill her!¡±


    Kaitlyn suddenly changed again, as if she were performing a monologue on her own.


    ¡°You¡¯re so despicable. That¡¯s my daughter! You even want to use my own flesh and blood!


    ¡°Hah! I¡¯m using her? Well, why don¡¯t you ask if she¡¯s willing to be used by me?


    ¡°No¡­ You can¡¯t hurt her¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s a useless piece of trash if she can¡¯t even fulfill a simple request of mine!¡±


    Everyone around was dumbfounded, watching Kaitlyn ¡®perform¡¯ on her own¡ªexcept for Renee, who


    was already sobbing uncontrobly.


    ¡°I just wanted some money! That¡¯s my purpose!¡± Kaitlyn looked wicked again. ¡°Why, is it too much to


    ask for? Which of these people doesn¡¯t have a motive of their own? You¡­¡±


    She pointed at Lena. ¡°Ask yourself! Don¡¯t you have any motive being in the Thompsons? Hahaha!¡±


    Kaitlyn gritted her teeth. ¡°Your motive might not be any nobler than mine! What you want might not


    even be satisfied with money, huh?¡±


    ¡°Enough of your words!¡± Lena¡¯s voice was stern. She was sure the old witch had not read her diary, but


    she had somehow hit the mark.


    Kaitlyn inched closer to the edge of the cliff.


    ¡°I just wanted some money¡­ Why did Melvin treat me so badly? Why should he die so easily?¡±


    ¡°Mom, please stop!¡± Renee begged through tears. ¡°Come with me, okay? Mom, let me take you home.


    After we go back, I¡¯ll cook for you¡­


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Renee got closer to her step by step while Kaitlyn remained motionless, her facial expression changing


    rapidly.


    Kaitlyn suddenly stepped to the very edge of the cliff¡ªthe consequences of falling off would be


    unimaginable.


    Renee turned pale in fright and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go any further!¡±


    Kaitlyn smiled faintly as she turned to look at Renee and resolutely put one foot out.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°Renee, I know my condition probably won¡¯t get better.¡± Kaitlyn¡¯s voice trembled, but she was resolute.


    ¡°The only thing I can do for you now is to get rid of the person inside of me!¡±


    Renee immediately understood what she intended to do. She rushed forward like a madwoman but


    was pulled back before she could reach halfway.


    Kaitlyn smiled faintly, as if she had detached from worldly matters.


    ¡°This is all I can do for you now.¡± She looked up at the sky and muttered, ¡°I¡¯d rather die than let you hurt


    my daughter again!¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and jumped off the cliff.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Renee screamed in shock, her legs going weak. She stood there, dazed, her eyes vacant like a


    limp puppet.


    She finally realized that both extreme joy and extreme sorrow could not be verbalized.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    Renee had a long dream, taking her back to her childhood. There, she saw the sun setting and her


    mother waiting at the street corner. Their days together, while simple, overflowed with happiness.


    As Renee¡¯s consciousness slowly returned, she was hesitant to open her eyes. She longed to return to


    that dream and those carefree days.


    A teardrop moistened her eyshes, rolling from her eye¡¯s corner.


    ¨C


    Kaitlyn had left this world, leaving Renee an orphan. After the funeral, Nichs and Linda brought her


    back home, treating her like their own daughter.


    Cordelia and Zephyr visited often. Even Toph, still recovering, hobbled over on crutches to be by her


    side, his cheery disposition brightening her somber life like the sun.


    Strangely, the more they did, the sadder Renee became. If only she had decided earlier and sent her


    mother to get treated¡ªmaybe these events wouldn¡¯t have unfolded.


    One evening, Lena noticed Renee barely ate. After a pause, she chose to make soup and offer it.


    Just as she approached the stairs, Chris suddenly appeared! The soup might have met his head if


    Lena hadn¡¯t beenposed.


    Staring at each other, Lena asked, ¡°W-Why are you here?¡±


    Chris chuckled without words.


    ¡°Are you staying at the Thompson¡¯s?¡± Lena was puzzled. ¡°Why do I keep seeing you here all the time?¡±


    ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    ¡°Not that, it¡¯s just strange.¡± Lena sighed. ¡°You have a home, yet you¡¯re always here!¡±


    Chris stood tall. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m here?¡±


    Lena wrinkled her brow and chuckled.


    Ever since they returned from that vige, Chris had be a ticking time bomb, always carrying a


    sense of resentment in his words.


    Chris¡¯ gaze fell on the bowl of soup in her hands. ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Renee hasn¡¯t eaten, so I¡¯m sending this to her.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten either!¡±


    Lena was confused.


    Before Lena could react, Chris sat at the dining table and sulked with his arms crossed over his chest.


    He said, ¡°Lena, let¡¯s see how you handle this!¡±


    Lena was even more confused.


    She gazed at him, then at the kitchen, and murmured, ¡°There¡¯s some food left in the pot. Help


    yourself!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chris grumbled, but Lena paid no mind and took the food upstairs.


    Chris lingered in the Thompsons¡¯ dining room untilte at night. Household staff came and went,


    finding his behavior amusing. However, no one daredugh in his presence. They all pretended he


    wasn¡¯t there, staying busy.


    Bored, Chris slumped onto the table when fatigue set in. He dozed into a dream. In the dream, Lena


    transformed into a devoted wife, cooking and tending to chores. They lived in a small vige, sharing a


    content life.


    Lena¡¯s image blurred in the dream, reced by Zuko. He questioned, ¡°When will you make a move?¡±


    Surprised, Chris defended, ¡°I crafted her a sniper rifle. I gave it to her¡­¡±


    Zukoughed, his voice fading.


    Resting his head on his arm, Chris mumbled, ¡°What does ¡®give her a shot¡¯ mean? Zuko, Ick energy


    now. I need to eat first¡­¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Here, enjoy your meal!¡±


    Out of nowhere, a voice echoed.


    Chris furrowed his brow, catching a delightful aroma in the air.


    Abruptly, he opened his eyes, realizing he wasn¡¯t dreaming. A te of pasta was on the table!


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    He was stunned.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The pasta was in a white porcin te, and the hand holding the te was as fair as the porcin,


    as if it was part of the craft.


    Lena¡¯s beautiful eyes were fixed on him.


    Chris snapped back to attention, sat up straight, and solemnly epted the te.


    ¡°Did you¡­ make this?¡± he asked.


    Lena chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re quite something, sleeping in someone else¡¯s dining room.¡±


    Chris smiled and picked up a fork, quickly devouring the pasta. It was delicious and not greasy. He


    slurped it all up, finding it incredibly satisfying.


    Lena watched him silently and suddenly felt a strange emotion. ¡°It seems you were really hungry¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I heard you mumbling in your sleep just now.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°Saying something about not


    having energy and needing to eat before doing anything. Hey, what are you going to do that requires


    energy?¡±


    Chris stopped to think for a moment, and his face turned slightly red.


    He chatted half-heartedly with Lena while eating. ¡°Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda are asleep? I¡¯ve been


    here for a while but haven¡¯t seen them.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t usually have a big dinner. They only have some soup at night, so they usually stay in their


    room.¡±


    Chris grinned and kept eating, finishing everything.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a great cook.¡± Lena said softly, ¡°But filling the stomach is not a problem, so bear with it.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Lena nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re really good atforting people.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Chris straightened his back and raised his voice. ¡°I¡¯m being sincere!¡±


    Lena could not help butugh. When the two locked eyes, her face heated up.


    The air seemed to freeze, and time stopped.


    Lena could only hear her heartbeat, thumping and blooming like the blossoming flowers.


    ¡°Lena¡­¡±


    Chris was about to hold her hand, but she quickly dodged.


    They felt a bit embarrassed¡ªone looking down, the other ncing around.


    Time suddenly felt long and awkward.


    Chris wondered if he should break the thin barrier. He then thought that he had already made his


    intentions clear enough.


    He gathered his thoughts, chuckled softly, and said, ¡°Lena, I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Is it really because you like Pammy that you¡¯re so good to the Thompsons?¡±

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    Lena furrowed her brow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Chris said, looking into her eyes seriously. ¡°You¡¯re not that type of person, Lena. Don¡¯t


    misunderstand me. I have no bias against homo***uality, but I just don¡¯t feel that¡¯s you. You¡¯re into


    guys!¡±


    Lena gave him a sharp look, and the blush that had just faded returned to her cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I?¡± Chris leaned in. ¡°You¡¯re into guys, and maybe someone like me, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lena felt a mix of irritation and amusement. Given his naive expression, she wished she could give him


    a wake-up p.


    She looked seriously into his eyes. ¡°Chris, when did I ever say I¡¯m attracted to women?¡±


    ¡°You mentioned it once, about liking Pammy¡­¡±


    ¡°Are human emotions that one-dimensional? Can¡¯t I appreciate her for other reasons? I see her like a


    sister. Does it have to be romantic?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Chris paused, struggling for a moment.


    Lena stood up with a trace of amusement in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t going to let him off the hook easily.


    ¡°Done eating?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re finished, clean your own dishes and the pot!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Before Chris could react, Lena had vanished.


    He stood there dazed, then chuckled and scratched his head. He went to wash the dishes and the pot,


    humming a tune as he worked.


    ¨CBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Life returned to its peace after the storm passed.


    The pressure was actually now on Zuko. He had to face the embarrassment his father had faced back


    then¡ªmaking a baby.


    First, his grandparents at Southeast Aciatic bombarded him with video calls three times a day, asking


    when they would get to hold their great-grandchild. Then, his grandparents in Melorian also bombarded


    him with video calls three times a day, asking the same thing.


    Sometimes, there were conflicts in timing, so they just held a group video call together, which turned


    the urging into a quarrel between Rowan and Janine.


    ¡°Janine! I¡¯m talking to my grandson. Why are you meddling?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Rowan, you still haven¡¯t outgrown your annoying ways, even in your old age! Zuko is my


    grandson. You¡¯re the one meddling!¡±


    ¡°Your grandson? Oh please, does he even have yourst name?¡±


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t have yours either!¡±


    ¡°At least I¡¯ve given my precious grandson a Count title. What have you given him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve given more! The entire Baker Group is what I¡¯m leaving to him!¡±


    ¡°Fine! Since you put it that way¡­ Zuko, I¡¯m telling you! As long as you let me get my great-grandchild


    within a year, the Irwins¡¯ Count title will continue to be passed down! My great-grandchild will be the


    next little Count!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, please calm down¡­¡±


    Zuko was drenched in sweat, quickly exiting the group chat.


    The first time Lina saw them arguing, she was shocked. Now, she was used to it. She smiled lightly and


    continued to bury herself in the stack of documents she had to deal with.


    Even on her days off, she would bring unfinished work home.


    Zuko looked at how earnest and diligent his wife was and suddenly felt like he had not married a wife


    but rather a young toiling worker bee.

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    ¡°Uh¡­ honey.¡± Zuko wrapped his arms around Linar from behind, burying his face in her neck and


    taking a deep breath. His voice was husky as he asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we¡­ fulfill the elderly¡¯s wishes?¡±


    Lina put down her documents and turned around to caress his face with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not against that.


    Didn¡¯t we agree to let things happen naturally?¡±


    Zuko felt her t stomach. ¡°But, it¡¯s been so long without any news. Is it because I haven¡¯t worked hard


    enough?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lina pushed him away.


    Not enough? He was clearly quite diligent! How many times had he imed his allowance this month?


    The Hamertons¡¯ rule was 70 dors, but he had made tens of times that!


    ¡°Honey!¡± Zuko continued to cling to her and whined.


    Lina cradled his face and reasoned with him. ¡°Zuko, I really don¡¯t have the time or mood today! Besides


    having a lot of work to do, I also need to check on Renee.¡±


    Speaking of Renee, Zuko thought of Toph and turned serious. ¡°By the way, it seems like she¡¯s avoiding


    even Toph¡¯s visitstely. When my parents go to see her, she locks herself in her room, too. Will


    something go wrong if she keeps this up?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m concerned about.¡± Lina nodded. ¡°A person¡¯s personality is bound to undergo some


    changes after experiencing a huge change. I thought of getting her a psychologist, but she refused.¡±


    This answer was within Zuko¡¯s expectations.


    Renee was a girl with a sensitive personality, naturally carrying a touch of mncholy.


    Toph¡¯s cheerfulness had only saved her for a while, but it seemed to have lost its effect since Kaitlyn¡¯s


    passing.


    ¡°People like her won¡¯t actively seek help even if they know there¡¯s a problem.¡± Zuko stroked Lina¡¯s


    head. ¡°People tend to avoid addressing their problems, especially someone as sensitive as Renee.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s best if someone can constantly guide and counsel her,¡± Lina said.


    Zuko thought for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t Lena living with your parents?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring it up.¡± Lina smiled wryly. ¡°Renee seems to really dislike Lenny and doesn¡¯t want to talk to


    her. Also, Lenny mentioned that the way Renee looks at her seems different from usual.¡±


    Zuko frowned. ¡°What does that mean?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand either.¡± Lina sighed. ¡°In any case, Renee doesn¡¯t want to see Lenny. So when


    I get hometer, I¡¯ll see what¡¯s going on with Renee. I¡¯ll also ask Lenny to go out to work so she¡¯s not


    constantly hanging around Renee. I think that could solve some of the problems.¡±


    Zuko smirked. ¡°Isn¡¯t Lenny¡¯s job to protect you?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Zuko hugged Lina gently. ¡°Actually, I quite hope that you have someone like her


    protecting you. I¡¯m very at ease having her around you, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    Zuko smiled. ¡°But Chris has a short fuse and turns extremely explosive!¡±


    ¡°He really likes Lenny?¡± Lina¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t like her, would he have gone to such lengths to track her down out of the city? Would he


    have stayed by her side and taken care of her when she was seriously injured, making her various


    meals?¡±


    Lina smiled and grew impatient. ¡°Why¡¯s Lenny like a block of wood and not reacting at all?¡±


    Zuko was about to say, ¡°All her attention is on you, so what can she react to?¡± but he changed his mind


    at thest moment.


    ¡°Maybe she feels inferior. After all, Chris¡¯ background isn¡¯t what regr rich heirs canpare with.


    Someone of his background would usually choose an heiress from the four major families.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lina¡¯s eyes lit up cunningly, and she smiled, ¡°I¡¯m curious which heiress from the four main


    families Mr. Zuko Hamerton would pick.¡±


    ¡°Hey, sweetie¡­¡±


    Zuko yfully stuck out his tongue. He realized he had put himself in a tricky situation by saying the


    wrong thing.


    It was Chris¡¯ fault!


    ¡°My wife can outshine any woman in those four families,¡± he said, holding her hand. ¡°So, it¡¯s not


    something I need to be concerned about. Chris should be the one bothered by this!¡±

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    Lina smiled and gently kissed Zuko on the lips.


    It was destined to be another restless night tonight.


    ¨C


    The next day, Lina set up a meeting with Lena at thepany.


    Lena was cautious, not using the main entrance but a side door and a dedicated elevator to get to


    Lina¡¯s office.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so careful,¡± Lina said, pouring her some tea with a smile. ¡°Since you¡¯ll be working


    here soon, you¡¯lle in daily through the main entrance.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lena looked surprised, meeting Lina¡¯s gaze.


    Lina handed over documents rted to the sales department. ¡°The project I¡¯ve been handling is almost


    done. Now, the main focus is selling these properties.¡±


    Lena nced at the documents and turned to Lina, clearly surprised. ¡°You¡­ want me to help sell


    houses?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lina smiled, gently holding Lena¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve considered it. You¡¯re still young. You shouldn¡¯t


    always be at home or looking after me. You should have your own world.¡±


    Lena quickly responded. ¡°If you think staying with the Thompsons isn¡¯t good for me, I can leave


    anytime! I can also go back to my old job¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go back. That¡¯s why I want you here at the Thompson Group.¡±


    Lina¡¯s words caught Lena off guard.


    ¡°Being at the Thompson Group is much better than your previous job as a janitor,¡± Lina said earnestly.


    ¡°The other departments here have high education requirements that don¡¯t really suit you. After thinking


    it over, the sales department values individual skills, and the atmosphere is more rxed. Plus, you


    can earn a good amount of money here, so¡ª¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go!¡± Before Lina could finish, Lena gave a firm answer.


    Lina paused before she smiled.


    Lena smiled back. ¡°Lina, I¡¯m fine going anywhere as long as it¡¯s your request.¡±


    Lina gripped Lena¡¯s hand tighter, her heart warmed by the touch. She was increasingly sure that the


    bonds between people were truly mysterious. Someone as sincere in her feelings as Lena was a rarity,


    especially in these ever-changing times.


    Lena looked down. ¡°I also think Ms. Renee might prefer it if I¡¯m not around at home.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lina was surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Lena nodded slightly. ¡°I can sense it. She¡¯s a bit distant with me¡­ I understand. In the


    beginning, I didn¡¯t treat her mother well.¡±


    Lina tried to dispel her doubts. ¡°Lenny, Renee¡¯s mom just passed away. Her wedding ns with Toph


    have been dyed, and the wedding might not happen for another couple of years. Her moodiness


    isn¡¯t about you. It¡¯s just temporary emotional turbulence. Don¡¯t take it personally.¡±


    ¡°How could I?¡± Lena smiled softly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s my fault. My presence triggered Kaitlyn, which pushed


    her to make those extreme choices.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself for this! She had deeper psychological issues. No one could have foreseen this


    oue.¡±


    Lena lowered her head and held the teacup, her thumb tapping the rim nervously.


    ¨C


    Soon, Lena officially joined the Thompson Group¡¯s sales department. Despite having worked from a


    young age, she was ustomed to solitude, so being part of a team was a new experience.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She felt the pressure as she observed the elegant sales department bustling with activity. She didn¡¯t


    want to disappoint Lina or shame the Thompsons.

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    Lena breathed deeply, her heart racing, her mind a mess of thoughts that suddenly went nk. Despite


    herte-night effort to study the sales department¡¯s materials in the past few days, it all seemed to


    vanish from her memory.


    Jade Neale walked by the front desk and ushered Lena into her office with a smile.


    Lena followed with a nk expression. As she moved from the front desk to the office, she seemed to


    be the subject of whispers and pointing.


    ¡°Pay no attention to them,¡± Jade chuckled, handing Lena a cup of coffee.


    She then lowered the blinds in the office. ¡°The sales department is as big as the marketing department,


    both being thepany¡¯srgest departments. With so many people, there¡¯s always talk. Just ignore


    whatever they¡¯re saying about you.¡±


    Lena nodded, looking up to assess Jade.


    Jade, the sales team leader, was a friendly middle-aged woman. She had a confident presence that


    wasn¡¯t overpowering and an easygoing personality.


    Lina had asked Jade to bring Lena in discreetly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jade could already more or less guess the nature of their rtionship. Her boss was safeguarding her


    closest friend, so it made sense for her to do the same. In a rumor-filled environment, hiding their


    connection was the best protection.


    Jade smiled, adjusted her sses, and chatted, ¡°What did you hear just now?¡±


    Lena scratched her head with an embarrassed smile.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s because you¡¯re so pretty that they¡¯re interested in you.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°In our line of work, being pretty is an advantage. But remember, beauty is a powerful card, but it¡¯s only


    a winning hand when yed with other cards. Beauty alone will lead to a stalemate.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I understand,¡± Lena said softly.


    ¡°Also, while the sales department is busy, there¡¯s a lot of idle gossip. Don¡¯t pay any attention to what


    others say about you. Your task is to close sales and make money!


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re making money within legal bounds, thepany will support your individuality


    unconditionally.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lena could not help butugh at the pep talk, gradually opening up to Jade.


    Jade was someone who kept her lips sealed and was good at reading the situation. She would not spill


    the beans about Lena and Lina¡¯s rtionship.


    However, not everyone in the sales department was like Jade.


    From the moment Lena took her seat at her workstation,ments about her never stopped. Everyone


    was busy with work, so they would not say things to her face. During breaks, however, the break room


    became a gathering ce for gossip when they went to get water or snacks.


    As Lena passed by, she heard her name being mentioned.


    ¡°Hey, do you guys know anything about the background of the new girl who came today?¡±


    Lena halted her steps.


    She had a strong ability to adapt to new environments. Although she was nervous initially, she


    managed to remember the names of every person in the sales department in just one morning after


    calming down. She could match each name to a face and even recognize their voices.


    This voice was obviously Jacquelin Dillon¡¯s.


    Lena stayedposed and recalled.


    Jacquelin seemed to be the sales department¡¯s socialite. She had a decent performance, but the


    different outfits, shoes, bags, and jewelry she wore every day stood out even more than her sales.


    ¡°Ms. Neale just took her into the office, and she ended up sitting among us?¡± Jacquelin pursed her lips.


    ¡°The sales department doesn¡¯t even go through the proper procedures in recruiting anymore? At the


    very least, the HR department should give a notification, right?¡±


    ¡°I heard Ms. Thompson brought her,¡± someone else said softly.


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s it!¡± A third person chimed in. ¡°I asked the HR department.¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s her rtionship with Ms. Thompson?¡±

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    ¡°There¡¯s none!¡± The one who disclosed the information smiled. ¡°Said she¡¯s a distant niece of a friend of


    a friend of Ms. Thompson¡¯s. Well, you can barely call that a connection, basically!¡±


    Lena stood at the doorway, and her lips pursed lightly.


    She knew Lina had said that to protect her, to keep her low-key so she would not be a target the


    moment she stepped into the workce. Staying discreet would also give her more time to focus on


    studying and learning so she could make a remarkable debut in the future.


    It was just that people often tended to put those in power on a pedestal or belittle ones deemed to have


    no value, especially the hypocritical individuals in the sales department.


    If one had a background, they would be respectful and polite but also backstab them¡ªjust like


    Jacquelin.


    Rumor had it that she was the trusted aide of a high-ranking executive on the board. Although she


    seemed arrogant and people were nice to her superficially, she was the go-to source for a few sales


    elites, who intercepted a considerable share of her resources.


    If one had no background, everyone could step on them¡ªjust like Lena.


    When that person said she could barely be connected to Lina, a burst of quietughter erupted in the


    break room.


    Then, people started to make malicious remarks.


    ¡°When she first came in, I only noticed that she looked good and thought she was a big shot. Turns out


    she¡¯s like a mute and sat there motionless all morning!¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯s dressed so inly, in all ck! Anyone who doesn¡¯t know might think her family died!¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so mean¡­¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like she can hear us saying this here¡­ Hey, don¡¯t you think she seems quite mature for her


    age? Maybe we should call her ¡®Granny Harding¡¯ from now on! Hahaha!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lena¡¯s gaze was cold.


    In truth, she did not care what others said. She had heard much worse before. She just found this


    group of people annoying.


    The Thompson Group was vast, and there were bound to be people with bad intentions. How could


    Lina manage thepany withzy and dishonest employees around?


    Nichs had painstakingly established thepany. It couldn¡¯t be allowed to crumble because of a


    few pests!


    Lena bit her lip as she sneaked a nce inside and left quietly.


    Those in the break room were fervently discussing, except for Jacquelin, who did not quite share their


    views.


    With her understanding of the executives, she did not believe they would be so idle as to recruit


    someonepletely without connection. Lina, in particr, would not be bothered with unrted


    matters. It was not that Lena did not have a background¡ªshe just did not unt it.


    The more she avoided attention, the bigger the problem was!


    Jacquelin suddenly felt a chill down her spine. Sheposed herself and cleared her throat forcefully.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve been out here for quite a while. Let¡¯s hurry back! If Jadees looking for you, let¡¯s see


    how you handle it!¡±


    ¡°Jackie, what do you think of that Lena?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to think of her?¡± Jacquelin narrowed her eyes. ¡°Dogs that bite don¡¯t bark. Watch and


    see!¡±


    Lena did not pay much attention to what those people were saying. She returned to her workstation


    and continued to bury herself in her research.


    After work, she voluntarily stayed behind, engrossed in studying the materials. When she looked up,


    she realized it was already dark outside.


    She hurried downstairs and suddenly spotted the handsome face across the street.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Chris hurried over as soon as he saw her. ¡°How was your first day of work

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    Lena softly chuckled and nodded, then shook her head.


    Chris did not quite understand what she meant. Lena did not exin but simply continued walking


    along the street, with Chris following behind.


    The evening breeze carried a gentle chill, and the moon shone in the night sky, resembling a silver


    te. Its soft light covered them and filled the city with a peaceful feeling.


    The feeling of having someone by her side felt really nice. Lena had been missing this feeling for too


    long.


    ¡°Lena, you¡¯re not nning to walk all the way back, are you?¡±


    She stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him.


    Mr. Special Forces looked anxious, but his eyes were filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lena¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°Are you going to take me back?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take you back.¡± Chris chuckled. ¡°I want to treat you to ate-night snack.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Without waiting for further exnation, Chris took Lena¡¯s hand and ran.


    Lena¡¯s heart jolted. Her rational mind wanted to pull away, but her fingers held on tightly.


    As the wind brushed past her lips when they ran, it carried a faintly sweet scent. Lena giggled and ran


    harder.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Before long, Chris brought her to a small pizza parlor. The sign was notrge, but the ce was very


    clean. The owner was a genial middle-aged man, his voice booming as he weed them. His


    laughter was especially hearty.


    It was alreadyte at night, and no other patrons were in the shop.


    Chris led Lena to a table by the window and ordered two small pizzas.


    When the steaming pizzas arrived, neither of them made a move.


    Chris smiled at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Perhaps sensing the confusion in her eyes, he took the initiative to exin, ¡°The owner of this pizza


    ce is arade¡¯s father from my unit. Don¡¯t be fooled by the small size of the shop. The portions


    are generous, and the ce is clean. The taste is pretty good, too. All the pizzas are hand-rolled by my


    comrade¡¯s father!¡±


    Upon saying that, Chris added some pepper kes to her pizza. ¡°This makes it even tastier!¡±


    Lena paused before she smiled and asked him softly after a while, ¡°Do you get along well with your


    formerrades?¡±


    Chris did not know what she wanted to ask.


    ¡°I¡­ I had a good first day at work.¡± Lena said, ¡°It¡¯s just that dealing with interpersonal rtionships is a


    headache. I can ignore them, but sometimes, a project requires everyone to coborate. If I keep


    ignoring them, then¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually not a big deal.¡± Chris smiled. ¡°Some people are just not suited for socializing. People like


    Toph, who are social butterflies, are rare and hard to find.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think there might be something wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Chris looked at her earnestly. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not good at dealing with interpersonal


    rtionships either¡­ Lena, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re a match?¡±


    Lena blushed and focused on eating her pizza.


    However, Chris was quick to act. Before she could pick up a pizza slice, he quickly reached over and


    snatched thergest slice from her.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying it!¡±


    Lena was exasperated. She piled up the slices in his ce instead. As she did, she discovered a heart-


    shaped egg underneath the pizza.


    Chris leaned over to look, chuckling. ¡°Oh my, whose heart is this? How did it end up on your te?¡±

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    Lena looked at him and met his warm gaze. She did not say anything but subconsciously looked at the


    pizza. Her heart was chaotic.


    Chris tried to reach for her hand, but she evaded him again.


    In the moment of his distraction, she reached over, picked a slice of pizza from his te, and then took


    a bite of the heart-shaped egg.


    ¡°Lena¡­ Lena, this¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good,¡± she said softly.


    Chris was anxious. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about the egg!¡±


    ¡°You were talking about the pizza?¡±


    ¡°Lena¡­¡±


    Chris had never blushed because of a woman before.


    He let out a deep sigh while Lena remained steady as a rock.


    Just then, the owner, Julius Sparks, came over. His booming voice broke the awkward silence.


    ¡°Are you both enjoying your meal? Would you like another serving of pizza?¡±


    Chris nced at the middle-aged man with his elbows on the table. He covered his face with a helpless


    expression.


    ¡°I have to say, this doesn¡¯t look like your usual appetite!¡± Julius chuckled, patting Chris on the shoulder.


    ¡°You used to order three pizzas and a side! What¡¯s this? Trying to appear light in front of a pretty girl


    today?¡±


    Chris attempted to use his eyes to signal Julius, trying to convey the message to him to cease


    speaking. Yet, Julius was like a loudspeaker. ¡°No worries, young man! Being able to eat well is a


    blessing! Hehe, youngdy, if you find someone who can eat like this, you¡¯re in for a treat in the future!¡±


    Chris almost spat out his food.


    ¡°Mr. Sparks, I don¡¯t have that kind of luck.¡± He forced a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to add extra anything for


    me today. I¡¯m having ¡®Broken Heart¡¯ pizza¡­¡±


    ¡°Broken Heart?¡± Julius was puzzled but understood the situation more or less after he turned to look at


    theposed Lena.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, young man!¡± Juliusughed heartily. ¡°As the old saying goes, ¡®If you keep something in your


    thoughts, you¡¯ll get a response¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not so sure!¡± Chris smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t even call her by her nickname!¡±


    Julius furrowed his brows in confusion.


    Lena finished eating then and was ready to leave after wiping her mouth.


    Chris got nervous instantly.


    Lena paused when she got to the door and suddenly said softly, ¡°You can from now on.¡±


    Chris felt like a p of thunder struck him, frying his chaotic mind. He stood frozen for over ten seconds


    and turned to meet Julius¡¯ friendly smile.


    ¡°Catch up to her! You fool!¡± Julius was ted. ¡°She¡¯s interested in you, isn¡¯t she? Looks like my efforts


    weren¡¯t in vain! You have no idea how many heart-shaped eggs I¡¯ve made! The youngsterster told


    me that I could buy the mold online! Heh¡­¡±


    Chris thanked Julius repeatedly and ran off. However, just as he was a few steps away, Julius¡¯ booming


    voice exploded behind him.


    ¡°Young man, you haven¡¯t paid for the pizzas yet!


    ¡°I¡¯ve been ying along so well, and you¡¯re not paying?!¡±


    ¨C


    It waste when Lena returned to the Thompsons¡¯. She had nned to wash up and sleep, only to be


    shocked by a shadow in the living room once she entered!


    She automatically switched on the light and realized Renee was sitting in the living room.


    Lena froze and nodded at her. Just as she was going to return to her room, Renee¡¯s shaky voice came


    from behind her. ¡°Why?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Lena turned to look at her with a frown.


    Renee stood very straight with her fists clenched tightly on her sides. She bit her lips with a hint of


    resentment in her distant gaze.

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    Lena¡¯s heart jolted as she whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t understand?¡±


    Lena remained polite. ¡°Ms. Renee, it¡¯s quitete now. You should rest early.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Renee blocked Lena¡¯s path, her intense gaze fixed on her. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered


    my question! W-Why has everything been different since you appeared?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Renee¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you always keep an eye on my mother?¡± Renee trembled, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°From the first day she came to the Thompsons¡¯, you said she wandered around the study with ulterior


    motives¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± Lena¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°She did indeed steal Lina¡¯s design after


    that!¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my mother! That person¡­ That person was¡­¡±


    Lena spoke deliberately. ¡°Ms. Renee, I just want to protect the safety of everyone in the Thompsons,


    including you. If anyone intends harm to the Thompsons, no matter who it is, I won¡¯t let them go.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Renee covered her ears and stared at Lena with bloodshot eyes, bordering on hysteria.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? This isn¡¯t your home!¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Lena bit her lip, unable to utter the words. She knew this was not her home, but she was


    willing to guard it like one. She no longer had a mother and did not want to lose her father or her sister.


    Seeing she remained silent, Renee grew more convinced of her guilt.


    ¡°Lena, who really are you?¡± Renee pressed, stepping closer. ¡°What¡¯s your motive?!¡±


    Lena took a deep breath, suppressing her emotions. She was not one to back down, but she did not


    want to argue with Renee this time.


    ¡°Ms. Renee, if you don¡¯t like me, I can leave¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend!¡± Renee sneered. ¡°What are you trying to do? You know very well that Uncle Nichs


    and Aunt Linda won¡¯t let you! And Lina, what will she think if she learns you¡¯re leaving? The whole


    family will me me!


    ¡°Lena, who do you think you¡¯re threatening with this?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lena closed her eyes, feeling upset. After a long struggle, she managed to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°What good does your apology do? My mother is already dead!¡±


    ¡°I really am sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault¡ª¡±


    Renee shouted uncontrobly, but then a stern voice interrupted.


    ¡°Renee, what are you doing?¡±


    Lena paused and looked up to see Lindaing down the stairs.


    She was wearing pajamas with a thin robe draped over them. She had put on slippers with soft soles,


    making her footsteps nearly silent. It was unclear when she had appeared there.


    Renee seemed a bit panicked, especially when she saw Linda¡¯s stern expression,pletely devoid of


    the usual tenderness and affection for her.


    ¡°Renee, how can you lose your temper at Lena?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Renee shouted. ¡°It¡¯s all because of her!¡±


    ¡°Because of her what?¡± Although Linda was not angry, her presence was imposing. ¡°Just because she


    treats everyone in the Thompsons sincerely and kindly gives you the right to be rude to her?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Linda¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kaitlyn¡¯s death wasn¡¯t because of Lena!¡± Linda emphasized. ¡°Your mother had dissociative identity


    disorder, and the root cause of this mental illness was Melvin!


    ¡°If Lena hadn¡¯t kept a close watch on Kaitlyn and discovered her condition, who knows how much harm


    we would have suffered? Snap out of it!¡±


    Renee lowered her head, her face pale, unable to utter a word.


    Linda¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Renee, I know your mother¡¯s death has been a big blow to you, but when she


    jumped off the cliff, it was to protect you¡­ You should understand her intentions and not me others.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Aunt Lina.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Alright, both of you should rest now.¡± Linda held Renee¡¯s and Lena¡¯s hands, stacking all three of their


    hands together. ¡°From now on, let¡¯s have a harmonious atmosphere in our family. I don¡¯t want to hear


    any more quarrels. Is that clear?¡±


    Renee nodded, but the hint of hatred in her eyes grew stronger in the dark.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    Lina finally finished thest document of the morning and stretched as she nced at the calendar on


    her desk. It was covered with circles and notes, all added by Zuko. He wanted to ask for more


    ¡°allowance¡± on those days. Hopefully, there might be unexpected gains aside from pocket money.


    Lina smiled, turned off herputer, and prepared to leave for home at noon. Just then, her secretary


    knocked on the door and entered.


    ¡°Ms. Thompson, look who¡¯s here!¡±


    Lina looked up and was delightfully surprised to see Linda and Melissaing together.


    Abandoning the thought of Zuko¡¯s request for ¡°allowance¡±, she rushed over and linked arms with her


    mothers.


    ¨C


    The three women sat at a hotel restaurant near thepany. Lina ordered dishes that Linda and


    Melissa loved and happily watched the two mothers interact like old best friends.


    In fact, they had indeed be like long-time best friends. Melissa had learned how to appreciate


    reading, tea tasting, and flower cultivation from Linda, while Linda had learned how to y poker and


    cards from Melissa.


    The two families often spent time together. Linda let go of her grudge, and that added another set of


    parents who loved her daughter.


    Lina picked out dishes for the two of them and smiled happily.


    ¡°Why are you two here together today? Do you have something to tell me?¡±


    Melissa and Linda exchanged a nce and smiled at her. ¡°I wanted to shop around. Your mom


    suggesteding to see you and treating you to lunch!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s paying for this meal!¡± Linda alsoughed. ¡°Pammy, you better not save her money!¡±


    ¡°How can I do that?¡± Lina widened her eyes. ¡°I should be treating you both!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m footing the bill!¡± Melissa¡¯s eyes turned into happy crescents. ¡°Dave received a schrship this


    semester. The highest amount¡ªit¡¯s several thousands of dors! With such good news, shouldn¡¯t I


    celebrate with a meal?¡±


    Lina was happy for Dave. She also knew that her mother was not often so generous, so she dly


    agreed.


    When they had nearly finished eating, Melissa went to pay the bill.


    Seeing her walk away, Linda leaned in and whispered to Lina, ¡°I have something else to discuss with


    you today.¡±


    ¡°What is it, mom?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Renee.¡± Linda looked troubled. ¡°Can you think of a way to get her toe back to work at


    thepany?¡±


    Lina was taken aback. Arranging for Renee to return to thepany was not difficult. After all, Linda


    and Nichs had given Renee some shares as well. She was a shareholder in thepany and


    should have been working there.


    Why did Linda seem so hesitant, however?


    Lina blinked. ¡°Mom, did you discover something else about Renee? Is that why you¡¯re suddenly saying


    this?¡±


    Linda nodded and briefly recounted the events of that night.


    ¡°Renee¡¯s mental state isn¡¯t good at home.¡± Linda sighed softly. ¡°Kaitlyn¡¯s death has been a huge blow


    to her. That¡¯s only natural. After all, Kaitlyn was her mother, her closestpanion¡­ But this child


    doesn¡¯t understand that she won¡¯t truly find happiness unless she opens up.¡±


    Linda looked at her daughter. ¡°Like me. I used to hate Melissa and Jesse. I resented them for not


    reporting to the police back then, for keeping you by their side. Butter, I realized that over the past 20


    years, you haven¡¯t suffered at their hands. They even treated you better than their biological son. They


    gave you everything good.


    ¡°Even when Melissa was sick, she first thought about transferring the house and supermarket


    ownership to you. And if it weren¡¯t for them back then, you might have died¡­


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So I let go of it. After that, I suddenly felt that the whole world was different. That¡¯s when I realized that


    apart from self-redemption, no one else can help with one¡¯s suffering in this world.¡±


    Lina felt somewhat heavy-hearted. ¡°Mom, do you think that Renee will find self-redemption if she


    returns to thepany?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Linda said softly. ¡°But it¡¯s definitely better than her locking herself away.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Lina smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements and find a time to talk to her.¡±


    ¨C


    At the same time, Renee arrived at the Thompson Group building. The towering structure blocked out


    the sunlight above her head. As she looked up, memories of the days she used to workte in the


    office with Lina flooded back, making her feel like it was a different lifetime.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡®If Lena had not appeared, perhaps my mother¡¯s second personality would not have been triggered,¡¯


    she thought.


    Renee clenched her fists, her nails digging into her flesh.


    Some people in the Thompson Group recognized her and respectfully addressed her.


    When Lina¡¯s secretary saw her, she hurriedly came forward to exin, ¡°Mrs. Thompson and Mrs.


    Jenner havee today, and Ms. Lina is apanying them for lunch!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Renee was surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The secretary smiled. ¡°It¡¯s rare that they¡¯re in the mood today. I don¡¯t think Ms. Lina will be


    coming back today. Ms. Renee, would you like the driver to take you back?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Renee replied. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs for a cup of coffee and leave on my own. You don¡¯t have to


    follow me.¡±


    The secretary sensed an oddness in Renee¡¯s behavior but dismissed it, thinking it was normal for her


    to grab a coffee. The rooftop coffee bar was for the Thompson Group staff, and Renee used to frequent


    it during her time there.


    The secretary respectfully nodded and let her be.


    Renee¡¯s expression was somber as she wandered alone in the building. She had heard that Lena was


    working there, so she wanted to take a look.


    She passed by the sales department and saw Lena following behind Jade like a diligent student.


    Jade also seemed quite satisfied with her, constantly giving her instructions.


    Renee felt like needles were prickling her heart. It was disconcerting.


    Jade was a senior figure in the Thompson Group, consistently topping the sales charts for several


    years and making irreceable contributions to thepany. The fact that Lina had Lena follow her


    clearly demonstrated the degree of importance Lina held for her.


    Renee bit her lip. She was about to turn around and leave when she suddenly heard a high-pitched


    voice from behind. ¡°Oh? Ms. Renee! What brings you here?¡±


    Renee turned, meeting Jacquelin¡¯s captivating gaze.


    Jacquelin¡¯s lips sported bold, striking colors, and her wavy hair flowed over a red and ck two-tone


    suit skirt, adding to her feminine charm.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Renee, you must¡¯ve forgotten with how busy you are!¡± Jacquelin enthusiastically approached


    Renee. ¡°I¡¯m Jaquelin from the sales department. Have you forgotten

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    Renee nodded slightly and greeted her.


    Jacquelin was sharp at observing people¡¯s expressions and could tell Renee had something on her


    mind. Following Renee¡¯s gaze, she noticed her looking in the direction of Jade and Lena.


    Renee did not have many interactions with Jade, so the only possible reason for her attention was the


    person dressed in ck.


    Jacquelin chuckled softly. ¡°Ms. Thompson, it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been to thepany. Did you


    notice some significant changes when you came today?¡±


    Renee hesitated, pretending not to understand.


    Jacquelin persistently continued, raising her chin slightly. ¡°Are you looking at her?¡±


    Renee did not say anything, but Jacquelin noticed her fists clenching even tighter.


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Thompson, there¡¯s nothing special about Granny Harding! How about I treat you to coffee


    instead? Come on. Let¡¯s go upstairs now. There are a few new items¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Renee was puzzled. ¡°You called her¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Granny Harding? That¡¯s what we all call her! She always dresses in ck and looks so stodgy,


    really annoying!¡±


    Renee¡¯s tense expression eased a bit.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    A barely perceptible smile tugged at the corner of Jacquelin¡¯s mouth. It seemed like what she had said


    had hit a nerve with Renee.


    She wondered what the connection was between Renee and Lena.


    While Jacquelin was pondering, Renee¡¯s soft voice sounded. ¡°It¡¯s not nice to judge people based on


    appearances. She might have her own merits.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Jacquelin smiled awkwardly and kept her thoughts to herself.


    She hooked arms with Renee and behaved even more enthusiastically than before. ¡°Ms. Thompson,


    this coffee is on me! I really need to learn from you. When ites to seeing others¡¯ strengths, I¡¯m truly


    not as good as you!¡±


    Renee smiled back at her.


    The people in the sales department were adept at smooth talking and ttery¡ªit was of making a


    living. Although Renee knew it was ttery, hearing it still felt quite gratifying.


    With Jacquelin by her side, Renee went upstairs to the coffee shop.


    ¡°Ms. Thompson, do you know Lena?¡± Jacquelin handed her the mocha she just ordered.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Renee took a sip. It was not as bitter as coffee, but it was overly sweet. Sometimes, too much


    sweetness could difort one¡¯s taste buds.


    ¡°Ms. Thompson?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Renee snapped out of her thoughts and calmly answered, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Jacquelin was taken aback.


    In reality, she did not know that Renee¡¯s statement of not knowing Lena was not a cover-up but a


    genuine wish that she had never known her.


    However, Jacquelin¡¯s intuition told her there was definitely something between the two of them. It was


    just that this matter was likely deeply concealed, not something she could dig out in a short time.


    Jacquelin had already started forming strategies in her mind. No matter how she looked at it, Renee


    was a minor shareholder of the Thompson Group and the boss¡¯ niece. Apart from Lina, who in the


    entirepany could have a stronger background than hers?


    Even if Lena did enter thepany through connections, her background could not possibly surpass


    Renee¡¯s¡ªunless she was the boss¡¯ own daughter!


    Jacquelin smiled and ordered a dessert for Renee, steering the conversation in a different direction.


    As for Lena, her true identity would slowlye to light in the future. If Lena had a conflict with Renee,


    then Jacqueline would certainly side with Renee and assist her with advice and strategies!


    After finishing the coffee, Renee walked out of the building.


    The mocha was already pretty sweet, and Jacquelin had also ordered dessert. It became overly sugary


    by the end, and she started feeling a little queasy.


    The breeze outside was cooling, and she finally felt a bit better.


    At that moment, her phone vibrated, disying an unfamiliar number on the screen.

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    Renee hesitated for a moment and answered the call.


    The voice on the other end introduced themselves directly, ¡°Is this Renee Thompson? This is Centrolis


    Suburban Prison.¡±


    Renee¡¯s heart raced, and her legs suddenly felt weak.


    ¡°We need to confirm with you.¡± The voice continued. ¡°Your father is Melvin Thompson, is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Melvin Thompson¡¯s execution date is the 14th of this month.¡±


    Renee took a sharp breath, staggering and leaning against a nearby tree.


    ¡°Ms. Renee Thompson, are you there?¡±


    Renee took deep breaths, trying to remain calm. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening¡­¡±


    ¡°As per usual practice, a death row inmate is allowed to meet with family members before the


    execution. Melvin has expressed his desire to see you. The specific time is¡­¡±


    It was as if millions of insects were buzzing loudly in Renee¡¯s ears. She hung up and started running


    along the street, hoping she could escape the mockery of fate by doing so.


    However¡­


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Renee ran all the way to the seaside, her mind filled with scenes of Melvin using her mother to


    ckmail her, forcing her to impersonate Pam to im the Thompsons¡¯ wealth.


    Melvin would beat, curse, humiliate, and threaten her when she refused to do those immoral


    things.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    That was not her father¡ªhe was a demon.


    Renee covered her ears and let out a scream. Her cries mixed with the sound of the waves, fading


    away in ripples simr to clouds in the sky.


    The appointed time arrived quickly.


    After much hesitation, Renee decided to go to the prison. She wore in clothes with a light touch of


    makeup, looking to have a fragile sense of beauty.


    Despite that, her gaze was as resolute as a dagger, and she wished she could plunge it into Melvin¡¯s


    heart when she saw him.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t my daughter?¡± Melvin opened his swollen eyes and grinned. His mouth barely had any


    teeth left.


    The inmates knew what kind of person he was, especially considering Nichs¡¯rades were also


    inside. Those inmates found opportunities to teach him a lesson every day. Even if Melvin had not been


    sentenced to death, his life in the prison was still worse than death.


    Melvin came out in a wheelchair¡ªone of his legs was already crippled, several fingers were broken,


    and his neck was constantly crooked. He could only look at people with a sidelong nce.


    When Renee saw him in this state, she was taken aback but calmed herself swiftly.


    ¡°Oh, my good daughter¡­ It seems you¡¯re doing well now!¡±


    Renee frowned. Even though reinforced ss was separating them, she involuntarily stepped back,


    her eyes filled with disgust and hatred.


    Melvin¡¯s hoarse voice sounded as if it came from hell. ¡°Renee, I¡¯ll be dead soon. Can you call me ¡®dad¡¯


    one more time?¡±


    Renee trembled all over, tightly biting her lip. She never wanted to have any connection with this


    demon again, yet his blood coursed within her.


    Melvin stared at her intensely with a strange smile. ¡°Renee, just say it. Call me¡­ Come on¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Renee backed away abruptly, her expression fearful.


    Melvin was momentarily stunned, then burst intoughter.


    ¡°You stubborn, ungrateful brat!¡± he yelled hoarsely. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so noble? You think having


    Nichs and Linda backing you up means you can abandon me as your father?


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re dreaming!


    ¡°Until you die¡­ you¡¯re still my daughter! Hahaha! You won¡¯t have it easy even when I¡¯m in hell!¡±

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    ¡°No! No!¡± Renee seemed trapped in an endless nightmare, covering her ears and screaming in terror.


    She wanted to escape, but an invisible hand seemed to grip her tightly, throwing her into a quagmire


    from which there was no salvation.


    ¡°You worthless girl! Just like your mother, brainless trash! You had the chance to revel in endless glory


    and riches, but you insisted on giving it all away! Useless waste!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Renee lunged forward, pounding on the ss as if possessed. ¡°You animal! It¡¯s all because


    of you! My mother¡­ It¡¯s because of you she suffered and ended up with dissociative identity disorder¡­


    And now she¡¯s dead! Are you satisfied?!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Melvin was surprised, then burst into increasingly loudughter.


    The prison guards had warned him multiple times, but it was futile. Thus, they eventually decided to


    push him back into his cell.


    A female guard outside gently patted Renee¡¯s shoulder and guided her to sit down.


    Just as Melvin was about to be pushed back through the iron door, he suddenly turned around, his


    eyes like an abyss from hell.


    ¡°Heh! Renee, you are my daughter!


    ¡°Nichs and Linda won¡¯t treat you well sincerely. One day, they¡¯ll abandon you, too!


    ¡°How about our family of three reuniting in hell? Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Renee lost control of her emotions again, and it took two guards to restrain her.


    The cold room fell silent, filled only with the sound of her sobbing breakdown, echoing in every corner.


    After a while, someone escorted her out of there.


    Outside, the sky was blue, and the sun was shining, yet she felt cold to her core as if plunged into an


    icy abyss from body to soul.


    Toph called her. Before she could even speak, his cheerfulughter came through the phone.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Renee, guess what gift I¡¯ve prepared for you?¡±


    Renee forced a bitter smile and replied softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Come on, take a guess. Alright, let me give you a hint¡­¡±


    Renee¡¯s voice was feeble. ¡°Toph, I don¡¯t want to guess.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Toph chuckled. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to guess, I won¡¯t tell you I¡¯ve prepared a litter of little


    kittens for you! Hahaha!¡±


    Renee¡¯s heart clenched, and her hand holding the phone trembled slightly.


    There was a time when she casually mentioned wanting to raise a kitten, and Toph had actually taken it


    to heart.


    She cried abruptly, unable to even utter a word.


    ¡°Renee, you like kittens, don¡¯t you? A friend of mine has a litter of British Shorthair. They¡¯re incredibly


    adorable. I brought the whole litter with me!


    ¡°Pick your favorite. Let¡¯s raise them together, okay?


    ¡°Renee? Renee!¡± With no response for a while, Toph grew worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Renee sniffled, struggling to say that she was fine.


    ¡°Your voice doesn¡¯t sound right! Where are you? I¡¯ming over¡­¡±


    ¡°No need, Toph!¡± Renee fumbled for words, ¡°I-I¡¯m just a little touched. You¡¯ve taken every word of mine


    to heart. You¡¯re the best person in this world to me.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, what are you saying!¡± Toph chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re my future wife. Shouldn¡¯t I treat you well?¡±


    ¡°Toph¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, tell me where you are! I¡¯ming to pick you up and take you to my ce to see the kittens!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really fine.¡± Renee¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°I¡¯ll go to your ce myself.¡±


    After hanging up, she hurriedly headed to the Hamertons¡¯ residence.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    Toph no longer needed crutches. The doctors had said it was due to his good physical foundation and


    his optimistic attitude.


    Toph finally had something to boast about. He often patted his chest before his parents, Zuko, and


    Lina, saying, ¡°You used to think I was just foolishly cheerful! How about now? A smile can make you


    ten years younger! A good mood is the magical cure for everything!¡±


    In spite of it, Renee lost her smile after Kaitlyn¡¯s death, and Toph¡¯sughter also diminished.


    ¨C


    Renee arrived at the Hamerton¡¯s residence. Even though Toph had his ce, Cordelia insisted he


    should not be alone due to his recent injury. He had to stay with them for the convenience of taking


    care of him.


    Toph was sitting by the sofa with a litter of kittens on the coffee table, mewing cutely and melting


    everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Worried that the kittens were too small to drink milk, Toph had prepared several small bottles and was


    carefully feeding them with the bottles. This delicate work was not exactly his forte. He was sweating


    profusely after just a short while.


    When he noticed Renee standing there, he grinned and said, ¡°Renee,e over here!¡±


    Toph grinned as he used a soft cotton cloth to gently wipe the milk from around a kitten¡¯s mouth. ¡°Look


    how adorable they are!¡±


    Renee could not help but praise, ¡°You¡¯re taking care of them so attentively.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Toph chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re still so small they need gentle treatment. By the way, which one


    do you like? If you like all of them, we can keep them all. My friend is quite generous!¡±


    ¡°Which friend?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve probably met her. It¡¯s Uncle Josiah¡¯s daughter!¡±


    Renee pondered for a moment. She seemed to remember meeting her at a gathering.


    Josiah was close to Zephyr and Nichs.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    It was said that Josiah¡¯s wife had been in poor health, but their daughter was energetic. She was


    graceful at social events and well-liked by the elders.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Renee hesitated momentarily and asked, ¡°Are you quite close to her?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Toph blinked in confusion. ¡°Well, we get along okay. We¡¯ve known each other since we were


    kids¡­ Heh! What wild ideas are youing up with now?¡±


    Renee looked down and fell silent. She cradled a little kitten in her arms, gently stroking its fur. The soft


    and fuzzy sensation gradually dissipated the darkness in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Toph wrapped his arm around her shoulder. ¡°We Hamerton men have a discerning eye.


    We can distinguish between the good and the bad! You don¡¯t have to feel so insecure. Since I¡¯ve


    chosen you, I won¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Toph¡¯s eyes were so clear that Renee felt as if she could not meet it for a moment.


    He was pure, while she could only follow Melvin into hell.


    Renee shivered, and she heard Toph calling out to her, ¡°Renee, let go!¡±


    Startled, she realized she had been clutching the kitten¡¯s neck too tightly. The little creature was


    struggling, and she had almost identally killed it.


    ¡°Renee, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Renee felt guilty. ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    Toph did not have time to answer as he hurriedly checked on the kitten. After a while, the kitten


    seemed to recover from the scare, but it was trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Toph,¡± Renee said softly. ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s my first time holding a kitten. I don¡¯t have experience, and I


    used too much strength.¡±


    Toph nced at her.


    That was not just using a bit too much strength¡ªshe had nearly taken the kitten¡¯s life.


    He looked at her. ¡°Are you¡­ still in a bad mood? I want to make you happy, but it seems my methods


    aren¡¯t quite effective¡­


    ¡°What can I do to make you happy?¡±


    Renee stared at him, filled with mixed emotions.


    After a brief silence, she suddenly asked, ¡°Toph, will we get married?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to make me happy?¡± She gently held his hand as if grasping onto a lifeline.


    ¡°If we could get married smoothly, I¡¯d be really happy.¡±

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    Toph paused, then he smiled, ruffling Renee¡¯s hair affectionately.


    ¡°I really want to marry you soon, too,¡± he said gently. ¡°But¡­ Aunt Kaitlyn just passed, so it might not be


    appropriate for us to have the wedding now.¡±


    ¡°Toph, do you also believe in these things?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not superstitious,¡± Toph exined seriously. ¡°It¡¯s just human nature. To hold a wedding immediately


    after a funeral, the outsiders might think¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you care a lot about what others think?¡±


    Toph furrowed his brow, at a loss for words. He felt that Renee was somewhat different.


    No, it was not just today. Since Kaitlyn¡¯s death, it was as if all of Renee¡¯s happiness had been taken


    away along with her mother. She became sensitive and suspicious and rarely smiled or spoke. Her


    once introverted personality had be even more gloomy and mncholic.


    Toph tried his best to make her happy. But he knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to feel better quickly.


    Losing her mother had been hard, especially because she was there when Kaitlyn passed away, and


    they were very close.


    Toph held Renee¡¯s hand, his words sincere. ¡°Renee, you know I¡¯m not the type to care about what


    others think. I¡­ I¡¯m just worried about how outsiders might gossip about you.¡±Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Renee took a deep breath, gradually calming down. She had gotten a bit too worked up just now.


    Marrying Toph was a certainty, and the Hamertons had even sent the gifts. How could they possibly call


    off the wedding?


    Until this matter was officially done, however, she could not help but feel uncertain. Toph was her sole


    reliance in this world, and she was terrified of losing him.


    Renee tightly held his hand, her eyes resembling deep pools. After a lengthy pause, she gently


    inquired, ¡°We will marry, won¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Toph replied confidently.


    ¡°For sure?¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Renee hesitated momentarily before saying, ¡°Well, then, swear on it.¡±


    Toph was taken aback.


    In general, couples making promises and vowing oaths was quite normal, but saying it this way felt


    awkward.


    Toph met Renee¡¯s expectant gaze. Looking at it from another angle, he thought perhaps this might


    make her happy. After all, his biggest task right now was to bring happiness to her.


    He smiled and straightened up. With an air of seriousness, he put up three fingers and said, ¡°Alright, I


    swear, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Toph, what are you doing?¡±


    Suddenly, a gentle yet authoritative voice cut in.


    Renee¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she lowered her gaze, feeling a bit guilty. She greeted softly, ¡°Mrs.


    Hamerton.¡±


    Cordelia wore a tender smile, but a glint of sternness flickered in her eyes.


    The glint briefly stopped on Renee and then disappeared. Cordelia stood between the two, inspected


    the tea and snacks on the table, and told the servants to rece them.


    Then she scolded her son, ¡°How could you serve Renee with this kind of tea? There are better options


    at home!¡±


    Toph scratched his head. He would always be a child before his mother.


    Cordelia smoothed his hair. ¡°One day, you¡¯ll build your own family and leave your parents. There are


    some truths and principles of conduct you should know.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    ¡°What were you swearing about?¡± Cordelia asked while ncing subconsciously at Renee. Thetter


    stood by, clutching her clothes and appearing quite nervous.


    Cordelia was not sure if what she was doing was right or if she had frightened Renee.


    Perhaps that was just the disy of affection from young lovers. After all, she had been young once,


    and Zephyr had also made all sorts of promises when they were deeply in love.


    It was just that¡­ swearing and making promises was something done willingly, not something forced


    upon someone.


    Cordelia furrowed her brow. Maybe she was overthinking this, but she did not want to give anyone a


    chance to harm her son!


    ¡°Toph, an oath is a sacred thing. If you make reckless oaths, God will hear you. Don¡¯t think He won¡¯t


    punish you!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Tophughed heartily. ¡°Who said I was making reckless oaths? When I swear, it¡¯s with a


    sincere and solemn attitude!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cordelia red at him.


    Why was her second son so unruly? If it were Zuko, she would not even need to intervene as he would


    handle it himself!


    On second thought, there was no way Pammy would ever force Zuko to make an oath like that.


    Cordelia looked at Renee again. Upon recalling the things Linda had said, her heart pounded


    anxiously.


    ¡°You silly child.¡± Cordelia forced a smile. ¡°My point is, wouldn¡¯t it be better to save these words for the


    wedding?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah!¡± Toph nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    The mother and son exchanged smiles.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    In Renee¡¯s eyes, the scene felt like a thorn piercing her heart. The pain was not intense, but it lingered


    ufortably. ¨C


    After that day, Cordelia deliberately avoided giving Toph and Renee any opportunities to be alone


    together. No mother could just brush off the sight of her son swearing an oath to please someone else.


    Initially, Zephyr did not understand what was going on. After listening to Cordelia¡¯s exnation, his


    brows furrowed.


    ¡°Is Renee¡­ really like that?¡±


    ¡°In your impression, she¡¯s a well-behaved and gentle girl, right?¡± Cordelia looked at him. ¡°That¡¯s what


    she used to be like in my impression, too. But I disliked the things she said that day.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m being oversensitive, no mother would want to see such a scene. First, she kept asking


    Toph if he would marry her, and then she had him swear¡­


    ¡°What was the point of that? Besides, even if Toph does make an oath, it wouldn¡¯t stop him from


    changing his mind if he wanted to!¡±


    Zephyr frowned, his expression growing serious.


    Cordelia let out a sigh. ¡°Whatever it is, Renee suffered a huge blow after Kaitlyn¡¯s death, and her


    mental state isn¡¯t normal. It¡¯s understandable. In fact, every one of us is trying our best to help her.


    Linda found several psychologists for her, but she rejected them all.


    ¡°What I¡¯m most concerned about now is her being fixated on Toph¡­¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Zephyr nodded, his tone somber. ¡°It seems that now isn¡¯t the right time for them to get


    married. Rushing into marriage wouldn¡¯t be responsible for either of them.¡±


    ¡°But Toph is simple-minded, not as meticulous as Zuko. I¡¯m really worried about him¡­¡±


    ¡°Worrying won¡¯t help.¡± Zephyr patted Cordelia¡¯s shoulder and pulled her into an embrace. ¡°They have


    to experience some things themselves. Others can¡¯t do it for them.


    ¡°The only thing we can do right now is closely observe their every move, just in case they act


    impulsively and register their marriage. That would be a big problem.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Zephyr smiled and looked at his worried wife, gently kissing her forehead.


    Being parents, no matter how old their children were, they would always worry about them.


    ¡°Rx a little,¡± he said, hisrge hand caressing her back. ¡°If harm can¡¯t be avoided, then as parents,


    our role is to minimize that harm. Kids need to grow through trial and error, don¡¯t they?¡±

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    Cordelia nodded and smiled tenderly, leaning against him. After spending most of their lives together,


    he was still her haven and her superhero. ¨C


    It had been over a month since Lena joined the Thompson Group. Her first paycheck was not


    substantial, but the amount left her contentpared to before.


    The only regret was that it was just the base sry, whereas her colleagues were all rejoicing, clearly


    receiving significant performance bonuses. Some of them could even afford to buy a small sports car


    with their bonuses.


    Lena bit her lip. Honestly, she did not envy their ability to earn a lot of money. Money had long be


    something external to her. What she regretted was not selling a single property in this past month, not


    achieving any results, and disgracing Lina.


    While sitting at her desk, someone unexpectedly patted her shoulder. She turned around, surprised to


    see Jade standing there with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Feeling good about receiving your first month¡¯s sry?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lena hurriedly stood up and nodded respectfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Keep up the good work.¡± Jade chuckled. ¡°Come to the conference room. We¡¯re


    having a short departmental meeting.¡±


    Lena followed her, and before long, everyone had gathered in the conference room and taken their


    respective seats. As a neer, Lena sat in the farthest corner.


    Jacquelin turned, gave her a disdainful look, and spoke loudly. ¡°Hey, Walter, you¡¯re the top salesman


    this month, right?¡±


    ¡°No way! Jackie, you¡¯re overestimating me. I¡¯ve only sold five properties!¡±


    ¡°Selling five properties is already quite impressive! Some people can¡¯t even sell one!¡± Lena clenched


    the pen in her hand, her fist trembling slightly.


    ¡°Jackie!¡± Walter shot Jacquelin a warning look, but she pretended not to notice and continued boasting.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Well, we in the sales department rely on our sales to make a living. Good performance means more


    commission, and poor performance means no money for anyone. But Ms. Neale is kind-hearted. Even


    if you have no performance, she¡¯ll still give you a high sry!¡± ¡°Hey, we¡¯re all colleagues, right?¡± Walter


    saw that Jade was standing behind Jacquelin, so sheughed awkwardly. ¡°Many hands make light


    work. It¡¯s reasonable!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your head? Why should our hard-earned achievements be used to pay the sry of


    someone with zero sales?¡± ¡°Jackie¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind Jacquelin. ¡°Jacquelin, I remember that when you first joined the


    department, you didn¡¯t sell anything for six months, right?¡±


    Jacquelin nearly jumped from her seat. She turned around to see Jade with smiling eyes. However,


    that smile seemed chilling no matter how she looked at it.


    Jacquelin¡¯s legs trembled as she stood up, struggling to force a smile. ¡°Ms¡­ Ms. Neale, why are you


    here?¡±


    ¡°What a joke! I organized the meeting. Shouldn¡¯t I be here?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ yes! Yes!¡±


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Jade took her seat at the head of the table. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin!¡±


    Jade was straightforward, never beating around the bush during meetings.


    After outlining the next steps in work, everyone went their separate ways.


    Lena received several tasks.

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    Moreover, Jade had appointed an experienced senior salesperson to guide Lena, emphasizing her


    need to deliver results within the second month.


    During the meeting, Jacquelin¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere. She felt fear due to Jade and was also


    crafting a revenge n against Lena.


    Yet,cking a strong strategy, she chose the simplest approach¡ªcreating a disturbance in Jade¡¯s office


    after the meeting.


    ¡°Ms. Neale!¡± Jacquelinined, ¡°What did you mean by that? Weren¡¯t you just humiliating me in


    front of everyone?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Jade did not even lift her head. ¡°How did I humiliate you?¡±


    ¡°You said I hadn¡¯t achieved anything in half a year!¡±


    Jade took a deep breath and looked up at her. ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°It was you who firstined that Lena had no sales this month.¡± Jade smirked coldly. ¡°Jacquelin,


    we¡¯re in sales. It¡¯smon not to achieve much in a month or two, especially for a neer like her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so sarcastic, do you? Lena is part of our team. If she loses face, you won¡¯t gain


    anything either!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jacquelin was angered. She widened her eyes but could not say a word.


    Jade looked at her. ¡°Normally, I can¡¯t do much to you due to your rtionship with a certain executive.


    But remember, you¡¯re under my supervision. I think even if that executive were in this room right now,


    he would have to admit that what I said is right.


    ¡°Lena¡¯s been here for a month, and you¡¯ve been targeting her everywhere. But has she offended you in


    any way? It¡¯s one thing to bully, but there¡¯s a limit to it.


    ¡°Besides, if I were you, I¡¯d focus more on dealing with the executive¡¯s legitimate wife!¡± Jade smiled. ¡°I


    heard that thedy has been bringing lunch prepared with love every day these past few days.¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Frustration filled Jacquelin¡¯s heart. She gnashed her teeth, nced at Jade hatefully, and turned to


    leave. She was no match for Jade in an argument.


    Despite that, she was puzzled. Why was Jade taking Lena¡¯s side like this?


    After taking a couple of steps, she suddenly turned around and sneered. ¡°Ms. Neale, Lena isn¡¯t just a


    regr employee, is she?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what her identity is, but I value her abilities.¡± Jade wore a


    poker face. ¡°If you have nothing else, you can leave. After all, your sales aren¡¯t that great. You need to


    continue working hard!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Jacquelin did not gain anything, so she stomped her foot hard and left the office. However, as soon as


    she opened the door, she was startled by Lena outside.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jacquelin reacted as if she had seen a ghost. After her heartbeat steadied, she red at Lena.


    ¡°Do you have a problem standing here without saying a sound?¡±


    ¡°Jacquelin.¡± After they brushed shoulders, Lena called Jacquelin by her name for the first time.


    Jacquelin was taken aback and turned to look at her, puzzled.


    Lena chuckled. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been calling me Granny Harding behind my back.¡±


    ¡°W-What do you want?¡±


    Lena smiled softly. ¡°I just wanted to thank you.¡±


    Jacquelin looked confused.


    ¡°How did I luck out and find a grown granddaughter to honor me? I should be thanking you, shouldn¡¯t


    I?¡±


    Jacquelin flushed with anger, yet she did not dare to approach Lena due to her imposing aura.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to keep working hard next month.¡± Lena smirked. ¡°If I still have no sales, I¡¯ll have to rely on


    you to take care of me!¡±


    ¡°Lena Harding!¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry.¡± Lena walked closer, leaning in to whisper in her ear. She emphasized each word.


    ¡°Granny Harding will definitely give her granddaughter a big gift as a reward for her filial devotion!¡±

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jacquelin was rendered speechless and panting. She red at Lena before turning around


    abruptly, only to stumble due to her high heels and twist her foot.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jacquelin screamed as she stumbled forward, crashing into the wall.


    The colleagues passing by stifled theirughter and quickly moved away.


    Lena watched silently, shaking her head and giving Jacquelin a contemptuous look.


    ¡°Lena!¡± After Jacquelin steadied herself, she shouted at Lena¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°You just wait!¡±


    Lena waved without looking back and walked away with an air of indifference.


    In reality, she really wanted to mess with this woman. During her days struggling at the bottom of


    society, encountering revolting people wasmon, so flipping the bird and using foulnguage had


    be a necessary skill for survival.


    In theory, even a hundred Jacquelines wouldn¡¯t match up to her. Yet, she held back the urge to teach


    her a lesson at that moment. It wasn¡¯t due to anything else but her association with the Thompson


    Group. She couldn¡¯t embarrass Lina.


    Also, she thought of someone in that brief moment.


    She wondered whether he would view her differently when he saw her swearing. If he saw her like that,


    she might never get heart-shaped eggs in her te again.


    Lena turned the corridor¡¯s corner with a faint smile, quickly returning to her workstation. She focused


    on her work, leaving behind all her unhappiness.


    ¨C


    After work, she saw Chris standing outside thepany again.


    She nodded at him, and he obediently followed as if he had been given amand. He stayed behind


    her until they had walked a considerable distance from thepany. Only then did he gather the


    courage to walk beside her.


    Although Lena¡¯s face showed no emotion, inside, she beamed like the sun.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chris was cautious, testing the waters as he said softly, ¡°Lenny¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Chris beamed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to go home so early, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first, and then I¡¯ll take you shopping for clothes!¡± Without waiting for Lena¡¯s opinion,


    Chris took charge. He even dared to grab her¡­ wrist, afraid she might change her mind.


    Lena could not help but chuckle, allowing him to drag her by the wrist through the streets.


    The setting sun dyed the clouds on the horizon red and gently tinted her cheeks as well.


    Chris wasn¡¯t used to shopping, and Lena rarely went to busy ces like this. Now, in the middle of a


    crowd, they both felt ufortable. They walked awkwardly, ncing around like aliens.


    Suddenly, they turned their heads and locked eyes, bursting intoughter together.


    Chris led her into the DL Mall.


    Although it was already part of the Hamertons¡¯ domain, the manager and employees were still slightly


    taken aback when they saw Chris. They all knew that this Hamerton heir never stepped into a shopping


    mall.


    Upon seeing that Chris not only came to the mall in person but also had a young woman with him, their


    jaws dropped even further. They had no idea who the youngdy was, but she seemed to have


    managed what no one else could¡ªtaming the free-spirited Mr. Special Forces.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton!¡± The manager bowed 90 degrees and personally greeted them, ¡°May I ask what you¡¯d


    like to buy?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Pick a few outfits for this youngdy, as well as shoes, bags, and makeup.¡± Chris looked at Lena and


    smiled lightly. ¡°They should emphasize her temperament, highlight her beauty, and¡­


    ¡°I want the most expensive ones!¡±


    The manager was briefly stunned before he grinned.


    As Lena tried on clothes, Chris waited on the side, video-calling Zuko.


    Originally, he intended to call him and ask for some advice. What else could he do to win over a girl¡¯s


    heart besides buying gifts?

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356


    What Chris saw on the screen was that the eldest Hamerton heir was currently wearing an apron and


    creating chaos in the kitchen. Just from the chopping sounds on the cutting board, Chris could imagine


    the disaster in the kitchen.


    ¡°Zuko, I think I should call Pammy first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I need to warn her in advance.¡± Chris chuckled. ¡°No matter what your husband gives you, don¡¯t eat it.


    Watch out for food poisoning.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Chris could not hold back anymore. ¡°I mean, what kind of biochemical experiment are you


    conducting? Spare your kitchen! What do you want to do? Can¡¯t I help you?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t do.¡± Zuko looked smug. ¡°This is a special soup a husband has to prepare to ensure his wife


    will get pregnant. I can¡¯t let outsiders interfere.¡±


    ¡°Pregnancy soup?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zuko said earnestly. ¡°There used to be an old servant in our family. She¡¯s passed away, but the


    soup recipe she left behind has been benefiting future generations. I followed her recipe and doubled


    the ingredients¡­¡±


    Chris was bbergasted.


    Zuko showed him the medicinal ingredients on his phone. They were all nourishing ingredients, but


    doubling the amount was not appropriate!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    As a disciplined special forces soldier, Chris felt a responsibility to advise him. ¡°Zuko, you can¡¯t do


    this¡­ You have to follow the recipe! After all, these are medicinal ingredients. They¡¯re considered food


    too, but¡ª¡±


    Zuko rolled his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. From a scientific point of view, it might backfire if you consume too much¡ª¡±


    ¡°From the perspective of a husband, let me tell you¡­ Forget it. You wouldn¡¯t get it even if I told you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re meddling too much! Goodbye!¡±


    Chris did not have a chance to say anything as Zuko hung up. He stared at the screen, furrowing his


    brow very seriously and muttering, ¡°But it¡¯s true that things might backfire¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Lena walked out of the fitting room.


    Chris looked up and was surprised!


    Lena had changed out of the ck outfit and was now wearing a light blue blouse and a white skirt.


    Simple and elegant, the new outfit highlighted her gentle and lively charm.


    Chris found it hard to look away momentarily, his heart pounding.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lena chuckled. ¡°Is it not nice?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chris seemed to have lost his ability to speak.


    However, a voice nearby suddenly cut in. ¡°You look really nice!¡±


    Lena was taken aback and followed the sound of the voice. A charming face greeted her.


    The young woman rushed over to her, scrutinizing her from head to toe, then furrowed her brow.


    Suddenly, the young woman seemed to have an epiphany and handed a pearl handbag to her.


    Lena did not take it. One, it was because of her innate resistance to strangers, and two, she recognized


    the bag. Lina also had a simr one¡ªa limited edition from a famous brand, so it was extremely rare


    and valuable.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Those who visited this mall would not be carrying a fake bag.


    Lena could not ept such avish gift.


    The young woman blinked slightly and then smiled. ¡°Take it! I think your outfit will definitely look even


    better with this purse!¡±

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357


    Lena stood still in her ce. Chris was equally stunned.


    The young woman felt someone looking at her and widened her eyes upon turning and seeing Chris.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Lena¡¯s expression changed subtly. She felt like an unnecessary person caught in the middle.


    ¡°Hey, Chris!¡± The young woman patted him on the arm. ¡°What are you doing here? You don¡¯t recognize


    me anymore? Hey, why are you shrinking away?¡±


    Chris was evasive and kept looking at Lena.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± The young woman was exasperated. ¡°I¡¯m Arya Bayer. Pretending you


    don¡¯t know me?¡±


    ¡°I do recognize you!¡± Chris felt like he was about to die. How could he run into her here?


    ¡°Is this beautiful youngdy with you? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡±


    Lena paused and looked at her.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Arya didn¡¯t fit the mold of a typical beauty. Shecked delicate features and had a pleasantly plump


    appearance. Herplexion was fair, and she sported bushy eyebrows along withrge eyes. Her


    smile revealed two charming dimples.


    A single look indicated her upbringing in an affluent family.


    However, Lena frowned slightly.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Arya seemed familiar with Chris, but why had he never mentioned her before? Was it because she was


    not worth mentioning, or did he not dare to mention her?


    Lena took a deep breath and looked at Chris, biting his lip before he managed a natural smile.


    ¡°Yes, Chris, why don¡¯t you introduce us?¡± Lena asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chris felt like he had been hit on the head with a stick.


    Chris? Who was she calling? Was she calling him? She used ¡°hey¡± usually!


    Lena said more smoothly, ¡°Chris, you know each other?¡±


    Chris was in a daze.


    Arya took the initiative to introduce herself. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Arya Bayer. I have an older brother who¡¯s


    currently doing business abroad¡­ Oh, right, Chris is very close to my brother!¡±


    Arya¡¯s smile was infectious, and Lena subconsciously shook hands with her.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lena Harding.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re Lena!¡± Arya looked at her with admiration. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Zuko and Toph talk about you. You¡¯re


    fearless and invincible, and you even saved their grandmother!¡±


    Lena wished to smile, but annoyance surfaced as she recalled Chris¡¯s earlier guilty expression.


    Pushing the pearl bag back to Arya, she returned to the fitting room to change. Soon, she confidently


    left the store.


    ¡°Hey! Wait for me!¡± Chris hurriedly caught up.


    Lena walked fast, and Chris followed behind humbly, not daring to get too close or stay too far. She


    eventually halted at the entrance of the small pizza ce they had visited for dinner the previous night.


    Chris sucked in a cold breath and followed her in.


    They still sat by the window and ordered two pizzas. Only this time, Chris ate anxiously.


    Lena ate calmly, and Chris asionally nced at her. In the end, he could not bear the torment.


    He mmed his hand on the table and gathered his courage to call out, ¡°Len¡­¡±


    Before the second half of that word could be uttered, he quickly corrected himself to ¡°Lena¡±.


    Lena stopped eating and remained expressionless without looking up.

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358


    ¡°Lena¡­¡± Chris confessed to her, ¡°I-I do indeed know Arya. She¡¯s the youngest daughter of the Bayers.


    Her father is Josiah Bayer, and her mother is Kelly Tanner. The Bayers and the Hamertons have a


    longstanding friendship, so¡­ Zuko, Toph, and I used to y with Arya when we were kids¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lena responded indifferently.


    He had not gotten to the point yet!


    ¡°There¡¯s more!¡± Chris unraveled the story. ¡°Once¡­ I mean, it¡¯s in the past!! The Hamertons indeed


    wanted to ally with the Bayers, and the intended match was between Arya and me¡­ But listen to me!


    But that was just the adults¡¯ idea, and it had nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Although Lena had not looked up, a faint smile began to spread in the depths of her eyes.


    ¡°Lena, I didn¡¯t mention her before, not because I didn¡¯t want to, but because I¡­¡± Chris scratched his


    head, unsure how to proceed.


    Should he say it was to prevent her from misunderstanding? That did not seem appropriate. Then she


    would know he had been plotting to pursue her for a while!


    Should he say Arya was not worth mentioning? That also did not seem right, as he just mentioned that


    he had grown up ying with her¡­


    Just as Chris sighed, Lena finished her pizza and suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Lena¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± She turned her head slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you what you should call me from now on?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She added softly, ¡°Als, you haven¡¯t finished your pizza. Don¡¯t waste food!¡±


    Chris¡¯ mind went nk before heughed and quickly devoured the entire pizza as if trying to set a


    record!


    Julius stared in amazement. ¡°Hey, kid, be careful not to burn your mouth!¡±


    ¡®Could it be that he¡¯s gone silly? Swallowing such scalding pizza!¡¯ he wondered. ¨C


    Zuko apanied Lina back to the Thompson residence with bags of gifts during the weekend.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As an excellent son-inw, he never visited empty-handed. He would give his parents-inw the stars


    and the moon if he could.


    Upon seeing him, Nichs took him straight to the study to y chess while Lina chatted with Linda for


    a while and was about to go check on Renee.


    Renee came downstairs on her own.


    ¡°Lina!¡±


    Renee still smiled warmly upon seeing Lina, and the two of them greeted each other with a big hug,


    just like they used to.


    Lina handed Renee a gift¡ªan exquisite white purse.


    ¡°Do you like it? It¡¯s a designer item. Only ten of this style are made. I had someone fly it from overseas


    for you!¡±


    Renee nodded vigorously.


    It was not that she was not moved, and she had resolved to move on from those dark days. It was just


    that when night fell, she would see Kaitlyn leaping off the cliff resolutely.


    She was the daughter of a criminal, with tainted blood flowing in her veins.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Did she deserve to have this pure white purse?


    Seeing her odd expression, Linda quickly patted her shoulder and urged her to go for a walk in the yard


    with Lina.


    Lina held Renee¡¯s hand, and they enjoyed a peaceful and beautiful moment in the yard, just like old


    times.


    ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s Lenny? I¡¯ve been here for so long and haven¡¯t seen her!¡±


    Renee was just smiling, but her expression instantly changed when she heard Lena¡¯s name.


    ¡°Why bring her up?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lina had a gift for Lena but did not continue upon seeing Renee¡¯s reaction.


    Renee pulled away from her grip and returned to the living room alone.


    Evelyn was organizing the bags Lina had brought, and Renee spotted a bag containing a delicately


    wrapped small box.


    She removed it and requested Evelyn and the rest to step out. Carefully, she opened the box. It held a


    valuable, finely crafted diamond watch.


    As Lina entered the room, she saw what Renee held and took the watch from her.


    ¡°Renee, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Whose gift is this?¡± Renee looked at her. ¡°Is it for Lena?¡±

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359


    Lina¡¯s heart thumped inexplicably as if she had done something wrong.


    She forced a chuckle. ¡°Renee, why are you rummaging through my things?¡±


    ¡°Is this intended for Lena?¡± Renee emphasized.


    Lina paused, seeming unhappy. She gazed at Renee and nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s meant for her. Lenny is


    working, and coworkers judge by looks. If she doesn¡¯t carry something good, they might think less¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Renee spoke coldly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think to get me something valuable to


    carry when I was working at the Thompson Group?¡±


    ¡°Renee!¡± Lina widened her eyes. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°She caused my mother¡¯s death!¡± Renee snapped the box closed and tossed it onto the sofa, where it


    immediately rebounded. ¡°Why is it that each and every one of you treats her like a savior and treats her


    so well?!¡±


    ¡°Renee?¡± Lina looked at her in disbelief.


    Was the gentle and kind girl she knew in the past gone with Kaitlyn¡¯s suicide?


    The present Renee was full of resentment, treating Lena as an enemy.


    At first, Lena closely watched Kaitlyn and asionally used her, saying, ¡°Thief crying thief.¡± But in


    the end, it turned out Lena was correct.


    ¡°Renee, how could you say that?¡± Lina breathed deeply. ¡°You¡¯ve really lost your way! Lenny saved


    Grandma Janine and me. She¡¯s our savior! And she didn¡¯t cause Aunt Kaitlyn¡¯s illness.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°ming everything on her is unfair. Remember how Lenny shielded you when Aunt Kaitlyn tried to


    harm us? Don¡¯t forget that.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Lina, aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s lost your way?¡± Renee¡¯s voice trembled, and her eyes filled with


    hostility, resembling dark clouds.


    Just as Lena approached the doorway, she witnessed the scene unfolding. Her sense of caution kicked


    in, but she didn¡¯t want to upset Renee by rushing over suddenly. Thus, she chose to observe quietly


    from the side.


    ¡°Huh, savior?¡± Renee looked at Lina. ¡°Think about how you returned to this family in the first ce! I


    could have had everything from the Thompsons, but I knew those things were yours, so I didn¡¯t touch


    them. I even tried my best to return everything to you!


    ¡°Later, Gia, Mollie, and even Desiree¡­ When they bullied and framed you, I faced it together with you!


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about being a savior, I think I¡¯m more qualified to be your savior!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lina was growing frustrated, feeling a pain in her chest.


    A stern voice cut through just then. ¡°Have you gone crazy? Why should Lina be grateful to you?!¡±


    Lina was surprised and turned toward the voice. Lena walked in and quickly took her hand, pulling her


    behind her.


    ¡°Renee Thompson!¡± Lena¡¯s tone was sharp. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know the past, from what you just


    said, you could have had everything from the Thompsons? Not taking Lina¡¯s belongings was the bare


    minimum of decency! If you expect gratitude for that, you¡¯re beyond help!¡±


    Renee was furious and red at Lena. ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Who asked you to poke your nose in?¡±


    ¡°Lina¡¯s affairs are my affairs!¡± Lena looked at her coldly. ¡°You can bully me, take revenge on me, even


    hit and curse me if you want. Consider that I owe you¡­


    ¡°But Lina doesn¡¯t owe you anything! I¡¯ll fight you to the end if you dare to bully her!¡±


    Renee paled, her eyes widened, and her chest heaved. After a few seconds, she screamed


    hysterically, pping Lena hard.


    But Lena remained still, her expression icy.


    Lina was shocked. Without hesitation, she rushed to Lena¡¯s side, grabbing Renee¡¯s hand before it


    could strike again.


    ¡°Aunt Evelyn! Uncle Ian!¡± Lina shouted, ¡°Come over here right now!¡±


    Renee¡¯s crying fit was intense, her emotions on the verge of a breakdown.


    Lina asked them to take Renee back to her room first. After she calmed down, she turned around and


    looked at Lena.

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    The corner of Lena¡¯s lips was slightly swollen, and there were clear fingerprints on her face.


    Lina¡¯s heart tightened. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Renee, who appeared delicate, acting so aggressively


    and quickly. Surprisingly, Lina didn¡¯t dodge at all, suggesting this wasn¡¯t an isted incident.


    Lina brought ice and helped Lena apply it to her face. Lena looked at her and finally showed a faint


    smile.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Lena shook her head.


    Lina angrily eximed, ¡°Does Renee usually treat you like this at home?¡±


    ¡°Nothing like that.¡± Lena seemed indifferent. ¡°She¡¯s actually quite nice to me. Besides, I might have


    spoken too harshly just now. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Lenny¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go check on her.¡± Lena smiled sincerely. ¡°I have thick skin and can take a hit. But she¡¯s the


    one who¡¯s wounded inside. She¡¯s the one who needsfort the most.¡±


    Lina could barely manage to say, ¡°Lenny, you¡¯re always thinking about others¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for her sake.¡± Lena sighed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s because I know what it¡¯s like to lose a


    mother.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina hugged Lena, who appeared incredibly delicate. Lena¡¯s thoughtfulness was so touching that it


    pained the heart.


    On the way back from the Thompsons, Lina was weighed with worries. Seeing her concern, Zuko


    gently hugged her and showed her a social media post.


    Renee had posted a few pictures of the white purse from different angles with the caption: [I¡¯m sorry,


    Lina.]


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Lina was moved, her eyes slightly red.


    Renee still cared about her, but she had some unresolved issues. Once those issues were resolved


    and the haze cleared, she would be the same innocent and kind Renee that Lina knew.


    Lina sighed and checked her phone. Renee had not said anything for a long time in their group chat.


    Just as she was thinking about it, a message suddenly popped up in the chat. Toph had sent a time


    and a hotel address with a crying face emoji.


    Toph: [Family, you muste this weekend!]


    Lina paused and suddenly remembered that the hotel mentioned seemed to belong to the Bayers.


    ¡°Do you know what this is about?¡± She looked at Zuko.


    Zuko smiled helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s probably a gathering from the Tanners.¡±


    ¡°The Tanners?¡±


    Zuko nodded. The Tanners were one of the four major families in Centrolis. Despite experiencing ups


    and downs, possibly being the weakest of the four families in terms of strength, they maintained their


    status by relying on the Bayers¡¯ support.


    ¡°I heard that a rtive of the Tanners just had a pair of twins. This weekend is the babies¡¯ celebration,


    and they¡¯ve invited people from the four major families.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Our families haveplicated alliances and intertwined interests,¡± Zuko said softly. ¡°When one family


    has a joyous event, the other three will go to celebrate. In reality, it¡¯s just an opportunity to strengthen


    ties.


    ¡°We have a longstanding rtionship with the Bayers, and since Aunt Kelly is married to Uncle Josiah,


    we have to attend the Tanners¡¯ event.¡±

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    Lina nodded and replied [Got it] in the group chat.


    Not long after, her phone chimed again.


    Renee, who had not spoken in the group for a while, also replied with a [Got it].


    Lina and Zuko exchanged smiles.


    Zuko gently kissed her forehead and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Zuko continued. ¡°By the way, about this¡­ Let¡¯s not have Lena attend.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Lina¡¯s gaze dimmed. She then realized that this was a family gathering among the four major families.


    Even Nichs and Linda were not invited. Her attendance was as a member of the Hamertons, so it


    would not be appropriate for Lena toe along.


    As for Renee, she was engaged to Toph and could be considered half a Hamerton. She should meet


    these rtives to prepare for future asions.


    ¡°Chris won¡¯t be there either.¡± Zuko chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s always with Lena. They might go on a trip together


    that day. Isn¡¯t that nice?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Lina smiled. ¡°After we return, you must show me the guest list. I must do my


    homework in advance to avoid awkward situations.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¨CBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The weekend arrived quickly. The Tanners¡¯ celebration was unusually lively, doubling in merriness as


    they had a pair of twin boys.


    Josiah had been an extrovert in his youth, but unfortunately, his son had not inherited much of that


    ability. On the other hand, Toph, the second heir of the Hamertons, had instantly clicked with him.


    When two highly sociable individuals came together, the entire banquet hall seemed to turn even more


    festive. The Tanners hosted the event, but it had turned into Josiah and Toph¡¯s home ground.


    Zephyr could not bear watching and quickly had Zuko drag his younger brother away. Zephyr then went


    to find his old buddy and indulged in a couple more drinks on the side.


    Zuko had to put in a lot of effort to pull his talkative brother away from the crowd and into the resting


    room.


    Lina and Renee were already inside, and they turned to smile at them upon hearing the door.


    Toph was much quieter in front of his own people. He rxedpletely, half-lying on the couch and


    ying a game.


    Lina teased him. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re a social extrovert in front of others, but what¡¯s with this introverted energy


    when you¡¯re around us? Is the game so fun?¡±


    Toph was focused on the game and did not hear what she said.


    Renee chuckled. ¡°Lina, just let him y! He recently found a new game that¡¯s just been released. It¡¯s


    even a fine art-style game! I might not know how to y it, but the graphics are beautiful!¡±


    After a long time, Lina witnessed a truly joyful smile on Renee¡¯s face. Lina had concerns that Renee


    might not wish to join this event. Not only did Renee show up, but she was also dressed beautifully and


    carried the white pearl purse Lina had gifted her.


    Lina¡¯s tense heart rxed a little.


    Someone knocked on the door of the resting room, and a sweet voice sounded before the person could


    be seen. ¡°So, you¡¯re all hiding in here?¡±


    Lina and Renee were both stunned. They saw a sweet-looking young woman walk in, followed by a tall


    and handsome man. He exuded an air of elegance andposure with every move he made.


    ¡°Yo!¡± Toph tossed his phone and sprang up, rushing toward the man.

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    ¡°Jon Snow!


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s really Jon Snow! Long time no see! Hahaha!¡±


    Toph immediately gave the man a big hug. His heartyughter filled the small room, making everyone


    laugh too.


    The man he hugged was left breathless and punched him a few times.


    Zuko separated the two and gave the man a normal hug. They patted each other¡¯s shoulders, giving off


    a feeling of mutual camaraderie.


    ¡°Hey, getting stronger, huh?¡± The man pinched Zuko¡¯s arm. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be disciplined after


    getting married, but it seems you¡¯re still training.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Zuko raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for a match against you!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± The man turned to Toph. ¡°You little brat! You¡¯ve given me a new name again!¡±


    Tophughed heartily. ¡°Your sister is Arya, so naturally, you¡¯re Jon Snow! Hahaha!¡±


    Arya stood beside, giggling heartily too. Her skin was fair, and her cheeks turned rosy when she


    laughed, looking charming as her blush resembled blooming peach blossoms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease him.¡± Zuko cleared his throat gently. ¡°Let me introduce. This is Arya Bayer, Uncle Josiah¡¯s


    youngest daughter. Lina, you might have seen her at some previous gatherings.¡±


    Lina nodded and greeted Arya softly.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°This guy isn¡¯t Jon Snow.¡± Zukoughed. ¡°He¡¯s Graham Bayer. He¡¯s Arya¡¯s older brother, quite the busy


    person. He took time out of his busy schedule today toe back to the country, so we mustn¡¯t let him


    off easily!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Toph pped the table. ¡°If we don¡¯t get him drunk today, I¡¯ll reverse my name!¡±


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t¡­¡± Graham quickly waved his hand. ¡°That won¡¯t work! I have to catch an evening flight


    back. I have a lot of work to do!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a killjoy!¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t.¡± Graham smiled.


    He did not have Zuko¡¯s muscr lines, nor Toph¡¯s carefree manner. He was somewhere in between,


    radiating an air of elegance mixed with sharpness. One look at him, and one could tell that he was an


    excellent businessman.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re really no fun!¡± Toph waved his hand. ¡°Youe all this way and just leave in a hurry! Is the


    Bayers¡¯ wealth not enough for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for my sister!¡± Graham smiled, patting Arya¡¯s shoulder with one hand. ¡°This little princess is an


    artist, pursuing freedom and enjoying life. We can¡¯t have both children in the family enjoying life, so


    someone has to take on the responsibility, right? That¡¯s why I have to bear her beast of burden!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zuko pondered. ¡°That¡¯s quite like me too! Our family also has an artist¡ªif you consider ying


    games an art!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Graham and Zuko were having a delightful conversation.


    Arya moved closer to Toph and looked at his screen. ¡°Toph, what are you ying?¡±


    ¡°Here, this!¡± Toph showed her the screen.


    Arya was briefly astonished and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re ying this? Is it fun?¡±


    ¡°Not bad at all! Especially the graphics, the storyline, and this¡­¡±


    ¡°These two aren¡¯t a match!¡± Arya looked at his game progress with a mysterious smile. ¡°These two


    seem like a perfect couple, but theirbined battle power isn¡¯t enough. So, each of them actually has


    someone else!¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Toph pped his thigh. ¡°Oh! I¡¯ve already thought they weren¡¯t a good match¡­


    Look, his perfect partner should be her, right?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t spoil it for you.¡± Arya smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll find out as you continue ying. There are many hidden


    levels ahead.¡±


    ¡°Arya, how do you know everything?¡± Toph blinked. ¡°Hasn¡¯t this game just been released?¡±

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    Arya smiled gently. ¡°I don¡¯t y games, but I¡¯m the one who illustrated this story!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Toph eximed.


    The others were amazed too, staring at Arya with surprise, which made her feel a bit shy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that!¡± Arya smiled, looking down. ¡°I¡¯ve loved drawingics since I was a child,


    especially stories with a fine art style. The characters and plot of this game are adapted from aic


    book I created.¡±


    Everyone was even more astonished. Only then did they realize the renownedic artist Ari was right


    before them!


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re actually the author of this¡­ game, ¡®Emerald Lake¡¯!¡± Toph eximed, finding it unbelievable.


    ¡°Arya is low-key. It¡¯s not just you guys. Even I didn¡¯t know. She¡¯s actually sold the rights to several of


    her works.¡± Graham smiled, his face filled with pride. ¡°This silly girl isn¡¯t good at negotiating prices, so


    those rights were sold without much consideration.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°She spent several years on Emerald Lake, pouring her heart and soul into it. Naturally, I couldn¡¯t just


    sit by and do nothing! So, I returnedst year to negotiate the contract details for her and managed to


    secure a fair price.¡±


    With business mentioned, Zuko asked curiously, ¡°How much was it sold for?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t reveal the exact figure.¡± Graham smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a business secret. But I can reveal a little¡­ It¡¯s a


    seven-digit number, not including royalties!¡±


    Toph¡¯s eyes lit up, and his interest grew. He bombarded Graham with questions, his voice filling the


    entire lounge.


    Zuko cleared his throat heavily, and Toph finally quieted down, only to see Zuko and Lina ring at


    him. Confused, he received a signal from Lina.


    He turned to look at Renee, but her icy expression startled him!


    ¡°Uh, Toph, you¡¯re too noisy!¡± Zuko intervened. ¡°You should eat more to quiet your mouth! Oh, right, take


    Renee outside and get some food!¡±


    ¡°Psh!¡± Toph clicked his tongue. ¡°Are you trying to use me as a free waiter? You¡¯ve been bossing me


    around since we were kids. I won¡¯t fall for your tricks!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zuko¡¯s frustration was almost visible.


    Lina squeezed his hand, amused and exasperated.


    At some point, Renee clung to Toph¡¯s arm, leaning against him.


    Toph had not clearly realized this. He always believed Renee to be quiet and submissive, the one who


    put up with his loudness and encouraged his gaming hobby.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get some food togetherter,¡± Lina said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m quite interested in this game as well.


    Arya, tell me how to y itter?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    As the two women got up and walked out, Zuko also took Graham along, leaving a moment of privacy


    for Toph and Renee.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Zuko let out a breath of relief, meeting Lina¡¯s equally relieved gaze, and the two shared a knowing


    smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange.¡± Zuko shook his head. ¡°Why am I so concerned when it¡¯s my little brother in a


    rtionship?¡±


    Lina had the same sentiment.


    There seemed to be a gap between them and Renee at the moment. In the past, they could discuss


    anything openly, but now they had to choose their words carefully. If they identally said something


    that upset Renee, Toph would face difficulties.


    Back in the resting room, Renee did not look too good.

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    Toph noticed that Renee might not be feeling well, so he asked her with concern. He even went out and


    brought back a lot of food and drinks for her.


    Renee gazed at the array of dishes¡ªmain courses, sides, and desserts¡ªall in her favorite vors.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and an inexplicable emotion overcame her. She softly leaned against


    Toph¡¯s shoulder. Maybe no one else in the world would care for her like this. Even her mother had


    never remembered her preferences so well.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Toph stroked her head with a gentle smile. ¡°Are you really feeling unwell? Should I


    send you home earlier and call a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Send me back home?¡± Renee¡¯s heart lurched. ¡°Will you return after sending me home?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I probably will,¡± Toph replied candidly. ¡°After all, the banquet hasn¡¯t ended yet, and my parents


    haven¡¯t left. If I leave first, it won¡¯t seem polite.¡±


    Renee bit her lip, remembering how Toph would never leave her side whenever she was unwell.


    ¡®Is he trying to send me back so I don¡¯t embarrass him here?¡¯ she wondered darkly.


    She had actually overheard some gossip. People were whispering about her, iming she was the


    daughter of a traitor from the Thompsons. They said her mother had mental health issues and criticized


    the Hamertons for epting her as their daughter-inw.


    They even mentioned that the Hamertons were originally supposed to have a marriage alliance with the


    Bayers and that it was really unfortunate for Toph.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Suddenly, Renee felt annoyed, and her good mood at the beginning of the event had vanished


    completely.


    Toph couldn¡¯t figure out why she seemed happy at times and sad at others. He just assumed she


    wasn¡¯t feeling well. So, he tried different things to make her feel better. He cracked jokes, purposefully


    sang badly, and eventually introduced her to a mobile game.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Renee, I¡¯ll help you create an ount, and we can y together! We can make a couple in this


    game¡­¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Renee said lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve never been good at ying games. Besides, didn¡¯t Ms. Bayer just


    say the couple you formed in the game won¡¯t make it to the end?¡±


    Toph was taken aback, quickly exining, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it! Renee, look, we can form this couple!¡±


    ¡°I said there¡¯s no need!¡± Renee raised her voice and stood up abruptly. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°Renee¡ª¡±


    ¡°How old are you anyway? All you do is y games all day long! Can¡¯t you think about something


    serious? Even if you¡¯re not as capable as your older brother, at least try to manage thepany


    properly? Are the Hamertons¡¯ assets going to be left to your older brother in the future?


    ¡°He already has enough! He has the Hamerton Group, is the young Count in Southeast Aciatic, and


    even your grandmother wants to pass the Baker Group to him. But what about you? You¡¯re always


    indulging yourself. Who will respect you?¡±


    ¡°Renee, I¡¯ve never thought ofpeting with my brother over these things, and I won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve never thought of it.¡± Renee sneered. ¡°I once never thought ofpeting with Lina either. I


    wholeheartedly wanted to bring her back to the Thompsons! But now, she treats the person who


    caused my mother¡¯s death as her confidante!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Toph stared nkly at Renee.


    He had never heard her speak like this before.


    He believed they were like a perfect match in a game, destined to explore the world, watch sunsets,


    and age together.


    Abruptly, the room fell into a heavy silence.


    Although Toph did not understand what he had done wrong, his innocent nature made him choose to


    apologize first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Renee. Don¡¯t be angry, I¡ª¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Renee had already run off.


    Toph stood alone, his mobile game emitting the sound of a failed level. His phone¡¯s screen slowly grew


    darker, matching the fading brightness of his expression.

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    After that banquet, Toph became silent.


    Even Wendy noticed it. The house used to be full of Toph¡¯sughter, but recently, he had been


    unusually quiet. He would either frown or sigh, and sometimes he¡¯d lock himself in his room.


    Zuko and Lina were conflicted after they figured out the whole story. They did not want to see him


    feeling down like this all the time.


    Coincidentally, Renee realized she had gone too far and apologized. Toph¡¯s face lit up. The gloomy


    clouds cleared, and he was his radiant self again like the little sun he always was.


    ¡°Hey, Zuko.¡± Once, Toph asked Zuko in a hushed voice, ¡°Is it true that the more a girl picks on you


    unreasonably, the more it proves she can¡¯t be without you?¡±


    Zuko frowned as he pondered. He felt it was not easy to give a definite answer to that¡ªbecause Lina


    never treated him like that.


    Lina could get jealous, angry, and argue with him. Despite that, the two of them always made up soon


    after and got along well. Plus, Lina was clear-headed. She would not get upset without reason.


    On the other hand, Renee was somewhat extreme.


    However, Zuko did not say this out loud. Instead, he patted Toph¡¯s shoulder and chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re men


    and can¡¯t be as petty.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m alreadyid back enough.¡± Toph scratched his head. ¡°Bro, what else should I do to make her


    happy? Should I really quit ying games? Isn¡¯t that like asking for my life? You can ask dad if he can


    quit smoking¡­¡±


    Zuko paused as if sensing something and then smiled mysteriously. ¡°The thing to quit isn¡¯t the games,¡±


    he remarked. It was actually the person responsible for creating these games.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Toph looked puzzled.


    Zuko sighed helplessly. ¡°Toph, if I were Renee, I¡¯d get irritated too, seeing you this clueless!¡±


    Just then, a call came in from thepany, and Zuko had to rush back immediately to handle some


    matters.


    Toph observed his brother hurrying away, murmuring, ¡°Why can¡¯t things be stated inly? Why must


    they be left to guessing?¡±


    He hung his head and walked into the yard, sitting on the stone steps by the entrance.


    Every Hamerton member possessed a keen intellect, capable of subtly revealing information in


    conversations. What¡¯s more, the listener could easily understand these hints. Most impressively, they


    could convey entire messages with just a nce, no words needed.


    Toph sighed.


    He was also a Hamerton but could not take these winding routes, nor could he understand these


    nces. He would not be able to grasp what the person was trying to convey even if the person¡¯s eyes


    fell off from signaling him too much.


    His parents had once joked that he would notst more than two episodes in a conspiracy drama.


    Forget two episodes¡ªhe would be killed in half an episode!


    That was why he liked two ces the most growing up¡ªthe Thompsons and the Bayers¡¯.


    Nichs never led him in circles, nor did Josiah talk to him with just his eyes. Both of them said directly


    whatever they wanted to say. The same was true for Arya.


    While Graham was meticulous and sharp, Arya hadpletely inherited Josiah¡¯s disposition. She was


    optimistic, sunny, yearned for freedom, and courageously marched forward.


    As Toph was thinking this, he suddenly heard the call of the little kittens. He looked up and saw Wendy


    standing there with the litter of kittens.


    She asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Toph, how do you n to arrange these little ones? They¡¯ve been here for


    several days now. Should we build them a house in the yard? If you want to, I¡¯ll ask for it to be


    arranged.¡±


    Toph wanted to keep them but recalled that Renee did not seem to like small animals. He would rather


    not keep them alone, so returning them to Arya was a better idea.


    As such, he took the litter of kittens and drove to the Bayers¡¯.


    When the servants brought him in, Arya was in the middle of drawing.


    The promotion for bothic and mobile game versions of Emerald Lake was going well. Theic


    books were already sold out, and the digital rights were sold for a good price. The production team was


    seizing the momentum and preparing to release Emerald Lake¡¯s Part 2.


    Arya was busy withposition and writing character profiles these days, her head aching from work.


    Toph stood not far away, quietly watching her.


    She waspletely absorbed in her work, staring at the drawing board andputer screen without


    lifting her eyes. She wore a casual outfit¡ªa mismatched top and bottom. Her hair was hastily tied up,


    sticking out in all directions like an explosion, and she even used a paintbrush to hold it in ce. The


    floor was strewn with discarded drafts and empty paint cans.


    Toph leaned against the door frame, thinking about how he probably did not fare much better than her


    when he drew. He could not help but chuckle.


    The chuckle startled Arya. She quickly sat up, taken aback by the unexpected visitor.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Toph?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Toph apologized. ¡°Did I interrupt your inspiration?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all!¡± Arya smiled. ¡°Come in and have a seat!¡±


    Toph carried the litter of kittens inside.


    When Arya saw them, she was amused. ¡°You took them all away in one go before, and now you¡¯ve


    brought them back all at once. Do you think my ce is some kind of shelter?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Toph scratched his head, somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding!¡± Arya ced the kittens on the table and gently grabbed one by the back of its neck to


    cradle it in her arms, rubbing its ears affectionately.


    ¡°Why, you¡¯re not keeping them anymore?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Toph concocted a reason. ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t allow it. She says my dad is a neat freak and hates


    cat fur.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Then I¡¯ll keep them! My cat has been a bit down these days. I think she¡¯s missing her


    babies.¡±


    Toph nodded, feeling a bit reluctant to part with them.


    ¡°Um¡­ Arya, can I discuss something with you?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°How about we raise these kittens together? I¡¯ll have someone deliver cat food regrly. It will definitely


    be the best and most expensive!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Arya furrowed her brow. She smiled after a while and refused gently.


    Toph was taken aback. ¡°Why?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°First of all, the Bayers can afford that kind of cat food,¡± Arya said softly. ¡°Secondly, which is also the


    most important thing, you have a girlfriend!¡±


    Toph was confused. He was going to send cat food over¡ªnot himself every day.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re sending cat food, those with ulterior motives in the business world will make a fuss out


    of it when they find out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want others to misunderstand, and you shouldn¡¯t let your girlfriend misunderstand either, Toph.


    It¡¯s better if we keep some distance.¡±

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    After Arya¡¯s reminder, Toph suddenly understood the situation. Renee¡¯s unhappiness from the banquet


    until now was because of this.


    He had, in fact, promisedplete devotion to Renee. How could she have misinterpreted his


    intentions?


    However, on reflection, Renee apologizedter on.


    Regardless of the circumstances, he was also to me!


    Toph was annoyed and regretful. He wished he could just remove his head and offer it to Renee to vent


    her frustration!


    ¡°Toph? Toph!¡± Arya waved a hand in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Toph patted his head. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s all my fault! I was wrong. I really don¡¯t have a brain!¡±


    Arya widened her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, that¡¯s all!¡± Toph hurriedly left but turned back just as he reached the door. ¡°Arya, if you want to


    apologize to a girl, what kind of gift is better?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Arya smiled awkwardly.


    Shecked experience in this field. Despite having many boys pursue her since childhood, the gifts


    during courtship and for apologies were entirely different matters.


    She only remembered that her brother had upset her before, but she was easily appeased. Graham


    just needed to coax her, and she would not be angry anymore.


    She was at a loss regarding Toph¡¯s question.


    ¡°Well¡­ if it were me^¡± She tried to put herself in the situation. ¡°I¡¯d like to receive an art book set! A set


    of paintbrushes would work, too!¡±


    Toph frowned. ¡°But she¡¯s not you¡­¡±


    ¡°Toph!¡± An idea suddenly came to Arya. ¡°I heard that giving makeup products to girls is a good idea.


    You can give her different shades of lipstick so she can be in a good mood every day!¡±Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Toph¡¯s eyes grew wide, and suddenly, an idea sparked in his head. He thanked Arya and hurried to the


    mall.


    None of the staff at the DL Mall¡¯s cosmetic counter anticipated witnessing two grown men fighting over


    a stick of lipstick.


    First, Toph spread his arms like a white crane, blocking the lipstick counter firmly behind him!


    Then Chris swung his leg and kicked Toph away!


    Toph lost his bnce, leaving an opening for Chris, who seized the opportunity to grab the stick of


    lipstick.


    Unexpectedly, while Chris was about to reach the stick of lipstick, he suddenly felt a force pulling him


    back. When he looked down, he saw that Toph was clinging to his legs on the floor!


    ¡°Toph! Let go!¡±


    ¡°Chris! That¡¯s mine! You¡¯re not allowed to snatch it!¡±


    ¡°Toph! If you don¡¯t let go, I¡­ I¡¯ll have to resort to using violence!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    The manager rushed over in a fluster. Upon seeing this scene, he was just as bewildered as everyone


    else.


    Dozens of security guards around were hesitant to step in and break up the fight, each casting inquiring


    nces toward the manager.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Taking a deep breath, the manager quickly understood the situation. It turned out that, for some reason,


    the Hamerton heirs hade simultaneously today. These two young men had both taken a liking to


    the same limited-edition lipstick, and neither would allow the other to have it.


    ¡°Is that the only stick of lipstick left? No stock left?¡±


    The salesperson stuttered, ¡°How is that possible¡­ We have dozens in stock. If we run out, we can still


    transfer from other stores. Besides, the one they are fighting over is a sample¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?!¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t listen to us!¡±


    The manager¡¯s headache intensified. These two straight men did not seem to know that the lipsticks on


    the counter were just testers. They probably thought that it was the only one in the world.


    The manager made an effort to adjust his expression into something resembling a natural smile and


    risked his life by stepping in between the two of them!

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    ¡°Mr. Hamertons, s-stop fighting!


    ¡°No^ Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t hit me¡­


    ¡°I promise both of you will have a set of lipsticks today. No one will leave empty-handed!¡± ¨C


    Later, Toph and Chris walked out of DL Mall, satisfied and carrying shopping bags. They found a food


    truck by the roadside, ordered a table full of snacks and two packs of beer, and indulged themselves


    thoroughly.


    The next day, Toph confidently arrived at the Thompson residence with the cosmetics in hand.


    Coincidentally, Renee opened the door and could not help the delight when she saw what he was


    holding.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Toph flicked his hair and smirked. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Renee nodded and stepped forward to hug him after a moment, tears trickling down her face.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry!¡± Toph was taken aback. ¡°I bought this for you hoping to make you happy, not to make


    you sad.¡±


    Renee smiled through her tears. She was not sad¡ªshe was just too touched, to the point she felt it


    was all unreal.


    Toph smiled and took out the lipstick, carefully applying it to her lips. The color was beautiful,


    complementing herplexion and no longer leaving her looking pale.


    Renee looked in the mirror, and a smile returned to her face. Even she liked how she looked at this


    moment.


    ¡°Look, this set of lipsticks has 30 different colors.¡± Toph proudly showcased. ¡°I don¡¯t know the difference


    between all these shades of red, but you can wear a different one every day and be in a good mood


    every day!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Toph.¡± Renee looked at him with mixed emotions, then softly said after a while,


    ¡°Previously¡­ at the banquet, I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to you. It¡¯s just that I was being too


    stubborn. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Silly.¡± Toph embraced her. ¡°I know why you did that. It¡¯s because I made you feel insecure,


    right?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He looked into her eyes and said seriously, ¡°Renee, I don¡¯t want to marry anyone else besides you. Our


    wedding date has just been postponed. My parents haven¡¯t said anything about canceling the


    engagement. Just be at ease. I¡¯ll also keep an eye on myself more in the future and make sure I don¡¯t


    get too close to other girls, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Renee cuddled him, listening to the rhythm of his heartbeat and finding a moment of peace.


    However, that unease in her heart still lingered.


    Based on what she knew about Toph, he was a straightforward guy. She was the one who had


    apologized first, and given his character, he probably considered that matter settled. He would not


    overthink it, let alone buy lipsticks to surprise her. He was someone who moved forward and focused


    on the present.


    Unless someone had advised him to do so.


    An ufortable feeling rose within Renee. After Toph left, she called Wendy.


    Wendy was a great contributor to raising the Hamerton brothers. Apart from Cordelia and Zephyr, Zuko


    and Toph relied on Wendy the most. Wendy was kind-hearted, respectful, and caring toward both Lina


    and Renee, so they often kept in touch with her.


    When Wendy picked up the phone, Renee hesitated before saying, ¡°Aunt Wendy, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Renee!¡± Wendy was busy in the garden. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Renee smiled. ¡°I just haven¡¯t heard your voice for a long time, and I¡¯ve been missing you.¡±


    The kind old woman was overjoyed. It had been a while since she had heard Renee talk like this.


    ¡°Ms. Renee, I¡¯ve missed you too! You haven¡¯te over to hang out with Mr. Toph for a long time now.


    When are youing? I¡¯ll make some delicious food for you two!¡±


    Renee said. ¡°Aunt Wendy¡­ I want to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Has Toph¡­ seen anyone recently?¡±


    Wendy fell silent for a moment, trying to recall. ¡°Mr. Toph has been staying at home more often, so he


    hasn¡¯t seen anyone. Ms. Renee, why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Renee felt a little flustered. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s just that he said he¡¯d get me a litter of


    kittens before, but there¡¯s been no action. Heh, I thought he gave them to someone else!¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that what this is about?¡± Wendyughed. ¡°Mr. Toph gave them back to Ms. Bayer. He thought


    you didn¡¯t want them anymore!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bayer?¡± Renee¡¯s heart lurched. ¡°So¡­ the two of them met recently?¡±

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    Wendy did not understand what happened, but hearing Renee¡¯s question made her feel that something


    was amiss. Hence, she did not say more.


    After hanging up, Renee was even more convinced that Arya had taught Toph. Otherwise, why would


    he suddenly buy her a set of lipsticks? How would he know about herck of security? How would he


    talk about keeping a distance from other girls?


    ¡°It must be Arya¡­¡± Renee clenched her phone tightly, her knuckles turning white and her hand


    trembling slightly.


    They must have met, and Arya must have told Toph more things. Her words must really be influential


    since he remembered them so well!


    A lump formed in Renee¡¯s chest, and tears welled up in her eyes. She turned to look at the cosmetics


    that Toph had sent. Those neatly arranged lipsticks in their box seemed like mocking crimson eyes,


    ridiculing her insecurity and her shameful background.


    Thest shred of security she held onto waspletely shattered.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A headache struck Renee. She knocked over the box of lipsticks, which scattered on the floor,


    and kicked them in frustration.


    ¨C


    Chris visited the Thompson Group¡¯s real estate sales center. He had intended to give Lena the set of


    lipsticks but chose to watch her sell properties when he noticed her standing there as a salesperson.


    She was wearing a shirt, pants, and her work badge.


    After observing for a while, he finally understood why she had not made any sales for over a month.


    Chris could not help but feel amused and exasperated. He waited at the entrance until Lena got off


    work.


    Lena had been standing all day and feltpletely worn out. As she stepped outside, arge hand


    suddenly grabbed her. Her initial instinct was to pull away, but when she looked up, she met Chris¡¯ kind


    and gentle gaze.


    ¡°Tired?¡± Chris smiled gently. ¡°Come with me to a ce where you can rx.¡±


    Lena had yet to fully process the situation when she was pulled into a car. They sped away and ended


    up at Chris¡¯ downtown apartment.


    Lena halted and looked at him warily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Lenny,¡± Chris said softly. ¡°This apartment has been empty all along. I¡¯ve never


    lived here. It¡¯s close to where you work. If¡­ if you don¡¯t want to stay at the Thompsons¡¯, you can


    temporarily stay here. How about that?¡±


    Lena froze, warmth flooding her heart. She silently looked at him.


    She had indeed thought about moving out of the Thompsons recently. She did not want to have


    conflicts with Renee anymore, nor did she want to put Lina in a difficult position.


    She had also considered renting a small house in the city center. It just had to be cheap. That way, she


    would be close to both her workce and the Thompsons. If the Thompsons needed her, she could


    return at any time.


    Finding such rentals was difficult. She approached multiple agencies, but either the prices were too


    high, or the facilities werecking.


    She never expected she would get such a ce without any effort.


    Lena smiled faintly. How did Chris manage to understand her thoughts so easily?


    ¡°Come, Lenny! Come inside and take a look!¡± Chris gathered his courage and acted casually in


    reaching for her hand. Once he held it, he tightly interlocked their fingers and refused to let go.


    The door had a fingerprint lock. He helped her input her fingerprint, and the door opened with a soft


    beep.


    Lena followed him inside. The apartment was spacious, and the living room was bright and airy, with


    floor-to-ceiling windows offering a view of the distant sea. The decoration and furniture were of


    minimalistic style, practical yet elegant. It was the style Lena liked the most.


    Beside the living room was a small study with a state-of-the-artputer and bookshelves filled with


    books.


    Lena casually pulled out a few books. Surprisingly, they were the ones she had nned to buy and had


    stored in her online shopping cart.


    She turned around in surprise. Chris, who had been staring at her, quickly averted his gaze almost


    nonchntly the moment their eyes met.


    Chris grinned. ¡°How is it? Satisfied?¡±


    Lena bit her lip. She was more than satisfied. It was the exact image of the home she had dreamed of.


    Chris beamed at her, but she could not offer a smile back. She felt like crying.


    She flushed to the tip of her ears when she saw therge double bed in the bedroom.


    Chris froze as well. When he asked Zuko to purchase the furniture, he had not mentioned that they


    would be sharing this apartment! This was such an awkward situation!Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Lenny!¡± Chris hurriedly exined, his tongue tripping over his words. ¡°Listen to


    my argument¡ª¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Listen to my exnation!¡± Sweat started to bead on Chris¡¯ nose. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened


    here. It¡¯s¡­ It might be because this bed is expensive. Yeah, that¡¯s it! I told the guy helping me to buy


    expensive things, so he¡­¡±


    Lena smiled. ¡°The guy who was helping you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, that useless guy! I won¡¯t use him again in the future!¡±


    Lena chuckled and headed back to the living room, taking a seat on the sofa. From there, she could


    see the sea. The deep blue sea and the night skyplemented each other, and the moonlight cast a


    gentle glow on the waves. Everything was calm and beautiful.


    Lena¡¯s nerves, which had been tense for the whole day, finally rxed slightly. She thought that having


    such a beautiful ce to rest was a great gift even if she did not live there.


    She looked at Chris. ¡°By the way, why did youe to my workce today?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Chris paused for a moment, then chuckled. ¡°I came to see how you¡¯re doing with your property


    sales.¡±


    Lena¡¯s gaze dimmed. ¡°Not very well.¡±


    Chris chuckled inwardly and thought, ¡®Look at what other salespeople are like when clientse in and


    look at yourself. You just stand by the door, staring at them with a cold expression.


    ¡®You don¡¯t take the initiative to approach them, don¡¯t push your sales pitch, and don¡¯t even crack a


    smile! You don¡¯t look like a salesperson but more like a security guard!¡¯


    When these thoughts reached Chris¡¯ lips, they turned into: ¡°Lenny, don¡¯t mind them! Those clients must


    be blind. They can¡¯t see what an excellent salesperson you are!¡±


    Lena giggled.


    Somehow, Chris had moved closer and closer to her.


    ¡°I know my ws,¡± Lena said softly. ¡°But this is just how I am. I can¡¯t change it in a short time, and I


    don¡¯t know how to change it.¡±


    ¡°Actually, there should be some techniques to improve your sales skills.¡± Chris looked at her, his gaze


    changing slightly after a moment.


    ¡°About that¡­¡± He spoke softly. ¡°How about using me as a practice client?¡±

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    ¡°How about using me as a practice client?¡± When Chris said this, his ears turned red.


    He had seen how Jacquelin from the Thompson Group¡¯s sales department handled clients. Although


    he was disdainful of women like her, if Lena could treat him the same way¡­ he couldugh himself


    awake just by imagining that.


    Lena was taken aback, then asked softly, ¡°This¡­ can also be practiced?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course!¡± Chris struggled to exin, ¡°Sales is all about techniques and practice. Your skills are


    limited right now, and you haven¡¯t practiced enough. That¡¯s why you haven¡¯t achieved any results!


    ¡°Lenny.¡± He appealed to her emotionally. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, think about your Lina.


    Even though she has a high position in thepany, there are so many eyes on her in the boardroom.


    She can¡¯t afford to make any mistakes!


    ¡°If people find out that the person she rmended isn¡¯t performing, those old men in the boardroom


    will surely make a big deal out of it. Isn¡¯t this a perfect opportunity for them?¡±


    These words struck directly at Lena¡¯s heart. Yes, when she entered Thompson Group, it was to make


    Lina and Nichs proud.


    Over a month had passed now, and she had achieved nothing. She worked overtime every day, but


    there was no progress.


    How could she let her sister have a good reputation like this?


    Therefore, she nodded solemnly and looked at Chris. ¡°Then, how should I do it?¡±


    Chris cleared his throat twice and stood up in a practiced manner, pacing back and forth in the living


    room.


    ¡°How do your colleagues usually do it?¡±


    Lena thought for a moment. Jacquelin? She pounced on clients like a hungry wolf, especially when she


    saw wealthy men. It was as if she wanted to cling to them.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Could this be considered a sessful salesperson?


    Upon hearing that, Chris was ready to grin but maintained a serious gaze as he looked at her. ¡°I think


    this can also be considered a type of sales technique. It can help you establish a closer connection with


    the clients. Would you¡­ like to pounce on me?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lena stood still.


    ¡°Jacquelin¡¯s skirt is short,¡± she said softly. ¡°Her cors are also very low.¡±


    ¡°Then. you can do it, too.¡± Chris¡¯ heart pounded, and his eyes began to roam. ¡°Why don¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lena frowned.


    Chris shut up right away and did his best to stay serious.


    ¡°Nothing! Let¡¯s start practicing. I¡¯ll be the client now, and you¡­¡± He looked at her with his arms spread.


    ¡°Come on, pounce on me!¡±


    Lena froze. Even though she did not believe this was the right way to make sales, no one else was in


    the house anyway. She might as well give it a try.


    She stood properly and took a deep breath. After taking her aim, she pounced on Chris with full force!


    Although Lena was thin, she was strong. She copied Jacquelin¡¯s movements but missed their essence.


    She identally knocked Chris down to the floor!


    Surprised, Chris fell and reflexively wrapped his arms around Lena, shielding her as theynded.


    They both tumbled down, and Lena ended up on top of Chris.


    Their eyes quickly lit up with passion.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lenaposed herself and met Chris¡¯ intense gaze. Hisrge hands were still around her


    waist.


    Lena¡¯s face turned red instantly like she had a fever, and she hurriedly got up from him.


    ¡°This¡­ This won¡¯t work!¡± She turned to her back, stammering, ¡°I-I can¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, this won¡¯t work.¡± Chris¡¯ eyes were tender as he looked at her frantic and thin back.


    He moved closer to her, thinking of hugging her from behind. However, he stopped himself.


    ¡°You can only use this sales technique on me, never on others!¡± he said gently.

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    ¡°Chris, you¡ª¡±


    Lena turned, ready to speak, but a passionate kiss abruptly silenced her.


    She stood still, her thoughts empty, as an electric feeling surged through her.


    Chris swiftly pulled her close, savoring her taste and the softness in his arms.


    This apartment had long been part of his n. This kiss, too, had been carefully arranged.


    Initially, he aimed to spend more time with Lena. Eventually, this kiss would naturally unfold here.


    But when Lena pushed him onto the carpet earlier, his desire ignited. Suppressing it had gone on too


    long. Holding back might lead toplications.


    Thus, he chose to take the leap instead¡­


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Chris kissed Lena with fervor,cking finesse, and Lena even found it slightly painful. However, she


    responded to his kisses despite her initial resistance. Her hands crept onto his broad shoulders,


    involuntarily rubbing them. She was like a young and wild creature letting loose in the depths of Chris¡¯


    heart.


    ¡°Lenny¡­¡± He reluctantly parted from her lips and smiled softly, gazing at her.


    ¡°I like you.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lena looked down, too nervous to say a word.


    ¡°And you?¡± he asked her. ¡°You like me too, right?¡±


    ¡°You already know,¡± Lena mumbled.


    Chris felt like he had won a battle andughed wholeheartedly.


    It was the first time Lena took the initiative to cuddle him against his chest.


    It was also her first time understanding what it felt like to have a home of her own. ¨C


    The following day, Lena reached the sales center punctually for her job. Everyone looked at her with


    surprise.


    They were aware she was attractive, but due to her regr ck clothing and minimal effort in


    dressing, no one thought of her as remarkable. Nheless, today she looked like a blooming cherry


    blossom under the sunny sky¡ªlively and elegant.


    Even Jade observed her for a while, smiling, which caused her to blush.


    ¡°Ms. Neale, is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jade smiled. ¡°You look very beautiful today, quite different!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± For the first time, Lena was dressed in light colors and felt a bit embarrassed as she touched her


    face. ¡°It might be the clothes¡­¡±


    ¡°This outfit looks great!¡± Jade suddenly realized. ¡°Oh, I know what¡¯s different about you today! You not


    only changed your clothes but also applied lipstick!¡±


    Lena pursed her lips and chortled.


    Chris had given her that lipstickst night, a whole set of them. Chris had suggested she wear a


    different shade daily, ensuring a good mood.


    ¡°Lena, that¡¯s the spirit!¡± Jade patted her shoulder. ¡°You have a good physique and are already beautiful,


    so you should dress up properly! Besides, putting on makeup for work isn¡¯t just about pleasing clients.


    It¡¯s also a form of social etiquette.


    ¡°As for the saying that women dress up to please others, I don¡¯t entirely agree.¡± Jade shrugged.


    ¡°Women should dress up to make themselves happy. When they¡¯re happy, they¡¯re more productive,


    and that naturally leads to earning money, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Lena gave her a grateful look and nodded.


    Since her first day at the Thompson Group, Jade had been looking out for Lena. Lena understood that


    Lina was the reason Jade showed her special attention. Still, during the time they spent together, Lena


    glimpsed Jade¡¯s true character.


    If Jade¡¯s character was not decent, Lina would not have handed her over to Jade.


    Lena smiled. ¡°Ms. Neale, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Just then, a sharp voice echoed. ¡°Ms. Neale, you¡¯re absolutely right. If a woman doesn¡¯t know


    how to dress up, can she even be called a woman?¡±

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    Lena and Jade were briefly shocked. They noticed Jacquelin approaching from a short distance,


    swaying her hips as she walked. Her perfume¡¯s scent reached them even before she arrived.


    Lena furrowed her brow as she found the fragrance overwhelmingly pungent.


    ¡°A pheasant should add a few more feathers to be a peacock!¡± Jacquelin taunted, ncing at


    Lena. ¡°Right, Lena?¡±


    Lena nced at her coldly but did not say anything.


    Jade immediately chimed in. ¡°Jacquelin, how are the house sales going? It seems like you haven¡¯t met


    your target for this month yet.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Neale, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you dare to say that I¡¯ve set too high a target for you each month?¡± Jade smiled. ¡°You know well


    how you¡¯ve been achieving them each month. Relying solely on connections won¡¯t take you far.¡±


    Jacquelin rolled her eyes dramatically. The board member from the Thompson Group was several


    ranks above Jade, but she was currently under Jade¡¯s jurisdiction. Moreover, her rtionship with that


    board member was not one to see the light.


    Jacquelin snorted and turned to leave but overheard Jade continuing her conversation with Lena. ¡°I


    haven¡¯t finished. Women should dress well to boost their confidence, not to please men or engage in


    hical activities!¡±


    Jacquelin turned back and barked, ¡°Ms. Neale, who are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jade remained indifferent. ¡°I didn¡¯t mention you. Why are you getting so worked


    up?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re clearly¡­¡± Jacquelin¡¯s words faltered halfway as she looked at the duo, fuming. Never mind that


    she was usually under Jade¡¯s control. With Lena present now, she had to endure the annoyance of


    another person.


    Jade smiled. ¡°Alright, get back to whatever you¡¯re supposed to do! I hope everyone has good results


    today!¡±


    Jacquelin red at Lena, but thetter did not even spare her a nce. The sales center was currently


    devoid of clients, and some salespeople were making calls to old customers.


    Lena did not have any old clients, so she was quietly reviewing materials and studying the mockups,


    familiarizing herself with the details of each building.


    She knew that opportunities were for those who were prepared. As long as she was ready, achieving


    good sales performance was just a matter of time.


    With that in mind, she chuckled softly and dedicated herself even more to her tasks.


    It was then she heard Jacqueline¡¯s shrill and excited voice. ¡°Oh my, Ms. Renee!¡±


    Lena¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Looking up, she saw Renee entering the lobby. Almost all the salespeople


    gathered around her, including Jade, who walked up with a smile and polite nod.


    ¡°Ms. Renee, what brings you here today?¡±


    Jacquelin was even quicker on her feet, hurrying over with coffee and pastries as she ushered Renee


    into the VIP room.


    Renee asked everyone to return to their tasks with a smile and told them not to mind her presence.


    She kept only Jade and Jacquelin in the room.


    ¡°Ms. Renee.¡± Jade assumed that Renee had been informed by Lina and hade to inspect their


    work. She took out the recent records to show her. ¡°Here are the sales figures. If wepare them to


    thest quarter¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can put that down for now.¡± Renee sipped her coffee, her gaze wandering outside.


    In fact, the moment she entered, she noticed Lena standing in the lobby. She had not expected to see


    Lena in a sky-blue blouse, a knee-length white skirt, and a pair of cream high heels.


    Lena was apletely different person now¡ªand even more unusual was her makeup.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Renee frowned, feeling that the lipstick color on Lena was¡­


    ¡°Ms. Renee?¡± Jacquelin inquired, shing a friendly smile. ¡°Is everything okay? Are you observing


    Lena? Should I get her here?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Renee replied, regaining herposure. She pretended to review some records while


    discreetly checkingst month¡¯s figures. As Jacquelin had informed her earlier, Lena hadn¡¯tpleted


    any sales tasks in the past six weeks.


    Renee raised her head and coincidentally locked eyes with Jacquelin. Both women exchanged a


    subtle, knowing nce. Jacquelin nodded at Renee almost unnoticeably.


    Renee cleared her throat, speaking deliberately. ¡°Lena seems to have notpleted any sales tasks,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jacquelinughed. ¡°Ms. Renee, you should know she looks like she bears a grudge against the


    entire world. She wears a long face every day! No clients dare toe in whenever she stands at the


    sales department¡¯s entrance¡­ Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Jacqueline!¡± Jade¡¯s tone was serious. ¡°Is your work finished?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Neale!¡± Jacquelin had no fear. ¡°Ms. Renee is a shareholder. She hardly visits. I ought to give her


    an urate report of the situation!¡±


    Just as Jade was about to speak, Renee interrupted her.


    Jacquelin gloated. Ever since she caught Renee ncing at Lena during thestpany meeting,


    she had pieced together something about their connection. It probably wasn¡¯t a friendly one. In fact,


    they might just be rivals.


    With this in mind, Jacquelin realized she had to choose her alliance wisely. After all, Renee was Lina¡¯s


    cousin and a shareholder. Lena, on the other hand¡­ Well, who could say what her background was


    beyond Jade¡¯s protectiveness?


    Jacquelin swiftly threw her support behind Renee because she always aimed to please those above


    her and held a dismissive attitude toward those below.


    She enthusiastically exaggerated Lena¡¯s performance and even offered suggestions to help Renee out.


    ¡°The Thompson Group doesn¡¯t keep useless people. Everyone knows this! Those without performance


    naturally need to be cleared out!¡±


    Due to her own selfish motives, Renee gradually got closer to Jacquelin. Her visit today was an attempt


    to take advantage of Lena¡¯s weak spot and get her out of the Thompson Group.


    So what even if Lina found out? She was also a shareholder of thepany. Did sheck the authority


    to sack someone?


    Renee took a deep breath and turned to Jade with a smile. ¡°Ms. Neale, it seems that Lena hasn¡¯t met


    her sales targets for over a month.¡±


    Jade remainedposed. ¡°Ms. Thompson, thepany¡¯s typical salesperson development period is


    three months to half a year. Even our current top salesperson didn¡¯t achieve any results when they first


    joined the sales department.¡±


    ¡°But thepany doesn¡¯t keep non-performers,¡± Renee stated firmly. ¡°As a shareholder of the


    company, I should also be responsible for it.¡±


    Jade frowned. ¡°Ms. Thompson, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Have Lena leave,¡± Renee enunciated each word. ¡°Ms. Neale, every person in the sales department


    should do their part and not only draw a basic sry here, right?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    Jade¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Ms. Thompson, let¡¯s leave aside the fact that the Thompson Group


    isn¡¯t a dictatorship. Your authority doesn¡¯t extend to the point of dismissing an employee arbitrarily!¡±


    Renee stared at Jade, her fists clenched and trembling. She felt nervous about this visit, but Jacquelin


    had been adamant that she, as a shareholder of the Thompson Group and the boss¡¯ niece, had


    limitless power.


    What¡¯s more, Renee was eager to kick out Lena. Plus, the fact that Lina wasn¡¯t at thepany today


    presented a rare chance.


    However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated the typically quiet Jade would be her greatest obstacle.


    Jacquelin scoffed. ¡°Ms. Neale, you¡¯ve been with thepany for a long time. Must you really feign


    oblivion? Ms. Renee is Mr. Thompson¡¯s niece. Are you not heeding her words?¡±


    ¡°The Thompson Group is a modernpany, not a family workshop. No matter the situation, no


    individual can make decisions on their own.¡± Jade nced at Jacquelin. ¡°Besides, is this your ce to


    interfere?¡±


    Jacquelin rolled her eyes and looked at Renee for help.


    ¡°No individual can make decisions on their own?¡± Renee sneered. ¡°Ms. Neale, how did Lena join the


    company? Was there a proper recruitment process? Did the board of directors approve it?


    ¡°If these procedures were not followed, and she can¡¯t achieve any results, why should the Thompson


    Group keep her?¡±


    Jade looked rmed.


    ¡°Ask her to leave,¡± Renee said softly. ¡°Let HR handle the rest. Follow the proper procedures.¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Follow the proper procedures?¡± Jade asked. ¡°Then, ording to procedures, you¡¯re apany


    shareholder, Ms. Thompson. You participate only in profit sharing. You have no right to interfere in


    terms of management!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I respect your status as Mr. Thompson¡¯s niece and Ms. Pam¡¯s cousin, and I¡¯ve always spoken to


    you politely. But if you insist on following proper procedures, then I¡¯ll speak to you strictly ording to


    the rules!¡±


    ¡°Jade! You¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Neale, have you lost your mind?¡± Jacquelin chimed in. ¡°How can you speak to Ms. Renee this


    way, given her status?!¡±


    Jade smiled faintly, her gaze sharp. ¡°Ms. Thompson, when I show respect for your status, you want to


    talk about rules. Now that I¡¯m talking about the rules, you want to oppress me with your status? The


    world doesn¡¯t work this way!¡±


    Renee turned pale as she stared at Jade, unable to retort.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Jacquelin was all bark and no bite, turning into a mute at that critical moment.


    Lena stood outside the door, hearing everything clearly. She knew exactly what Renee wanted¡ªnot


    just to make her leave the Thompsons but also to kick her out of the Thompson Group.


    She was just about to open the door when she felt a hand on her shoulder. Startled, she quickly turned


    around and met a pair of bright eyes. Those eyes were gentle, like a cozy winter sun, instantly warming


    her heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Ms. Bayer?¡± Lena widened her eyes.


    Arya made a shushing gesture, patted her shoulder, and nodded.


    ¡°Ms. Bayer, you¡­¡±


    Arya smiled and coughed loudly, raising her voice. ¡°I¡¯m here to look at the properties!¡±


    The VIP room instantly quieted down. In a matter of seconds, Jacquelin was the first to rush out and


    immediately recognized her as the Bayer heiress!


    Renee also followed her out. However, Jacquelin had already forgotten all about her, bustling around


    Arya.


    Jade was ustomed to Jacquelin¡¯s behavior and sneered lightly, stepping forward to respectfully


    greet Arya.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Neale of the sales department, right?¡± Arya was frank. ¡°I¡¯d like to have a look at the


    properties. If there¡¯s a suitable one for a studio, I¡¯ll take it. Would that be alright with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jade nodded.


    ¡°Which salesperson can show me around?¡±

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    ¡°Me!¡± Jacquelin eagerly handed over her business card. ¡°Ms. Bayer, I¡¯m a top-tier sales representative


    here. I¡¯m very familiar with all the units andyouts of these houses. I also have discounts that I can


    offer you, guaranteed satisfaction!¡±


    Jade ignored Jacquelin after a nce at her and turned to attend to other matters.


    Renee stood to the side, clutching her bag tightly with eyes fixed on Arya and Lena.


    She saw that while Arya was smiling at Jacquelin, she was holding Lena¡¯s hand the whole time. Then,


    she noticed how Arya was ordering around Jacquelin.


    Arya would ask for a certain brand of mineral water one moment and then request another brand of


    tissue the next, even though these items were not avable in the sales center.


    Jacquelin hurried out to buy them just to please Arya. As she passed by Renee, it was as if she had not


    seen her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Renee bit her lip, the knot in her chest tightening and making breathing difficult.


    ¡°Ms. Bayer¡­¡± Lena looked at Arya and hesitated to speak.


    ¡°Calling me that is too formal. You can just call me Arya.¡±


    Lena froze. Looking at Arya¡¯s sincere smile, she thought of Lina. Both of them were the same kind of


    people, reflecting the beauty of the entire world when they smiled.


    ¡°While Jacquelin isn¡¯t here, tell me about the houses here!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Yes.¡± Arya nodded. ¡°She¡¯s too noisy. I don¡¯t like her, so I sent her away for a bit.¡±


    Lena regained herposure and spoke gently. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a studio, I suggest avoiding a


    large one. These small loft-style units are budget-friendly. Theye already renovated and furnished,


    have great ocean-facing views, and might provide more creative inspiration.¡±


    Arya chuckled. ¡°Others all want to sell big houses, but you know how to save money for me!¡±


    ¡°I think suitability is the most important,¡± Lena said seriously, ¡°Moreover, this whole project is personally


    designed and closely overseen by Ms. Lina. There¡¯s no problem with the quality! The interior design


    and furniture were also personally selected by her. They¡¯ll surely match your taste. It¡¯s a good deal to


    buy it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re making Lina sound so amazing!¡± Arya smiled. ¡°I asked you to introduce the houses, but


    you¡¯ve just been talking about her!¡±


    Lena felt a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Alright, bring the contract!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That unit you just mentioned, pick one for me. I¡¯ll pay in full.¡±


    Lena stared at Arya, unable to believe her ears.


    Arya leaned closer to her, saying, ¡°This is the first unit you¡¯ve sold, so this counts as your sales


    performance, right? I heard everything they said in that room just now.


    ¡°Lena, they can¡¯t force you out once you show sales achievement, right?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bayer¡­¡± Lena was dumbfounded but quickly recovered and prepared the contract.


    Arya signed her name on it without any hesitation.


    ¡°I was nning to buy a studio anyway.¡± Arya grinned. ¡°I heard you¡¯re selling houses here, so I rushed


    over! Why let others make this money when I can give it to someone from our own side?¡±


    ¡°You heard?¡± Lena¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°From who?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be? Other than that certain person, who else would care for you so much in this


    world?¡±


    Lena blushed.


    Not far away, Renee observed their interaction, her eyes red with burning rage.

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    ¡°Arya Comics¡± had found its home and was about to officially open for business. Arya had taken on all


    the roles herself, from author and editor to handling administrative and financial tasks, keeping herself


    incredibly busy.


    Graham, who was overseas, wanted to help but could not. Thus, he called the Hamerton brothers,


    asking them to take care of her.


    Zuko was already overwhelmed managing the Hamerton Group, so the responsibility naturally fell on


    Toph, who had rtively little to do.


    The tiny kittens grew up slowly, and Arya found them a new home in her studio.


    The smell of freshly brewed coffee filled her studio, mingling with the scent of herputer and


    drawing board. She could hear the distant waves and see a picturesque view through the French


    windows.


    When Toph first visited the studio, this was the scene that captivated him. His heart felt iplete, like


    a puzzle missing a piece, and that missing piece was the kind of life he had longed for.


    ¡°Arya, your ce is really nice!¡± He looked around enviously. ¡°It would be so great to have a ce like


    this to paint quietly!¡±


    Arya frowned and chuckled. ¡°Why are you saying it so pitifully? As if Hamerton Manor doesn¡¯t have a


    studio for you.¡±


    Toph sighed. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not the same!¡±


    In the Hamertons, painting could be a hobby but not a career. It could be an embellishment to life but


    not the ultimate goal of life.


    Henry, his grandfather, was a true artist. He dedicated his entire life to calligraphy, painting, seal


    carving, and sculpture. However, despite his passion and talent, he went unnoticed throughout his


    lifetime.


    In the Hamertons, no one considered his career sessful. When people mentioned the pirs of the


    Hamerton Group, they only acknowledged Zephyr and Zuko.


    Toph had been to his grandfather¡¯s studio. He also had his own studio. He could paint undisturbed


    there, and the painting materials were undoubtedly the best. However, his talent felt caged in a ce


    that did not recognize him, unable to spread its wings and fly.


    ¡°It¡¯s still better to have like-minded people!¡± Toph¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°By the way, Graham asked me to help


    you¡­ How about I work for you?¡±


    Arya was taken aback. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I also like drawingics!¡± Toph eximed. ¡°I¡¯ll work for you. You can draw the main characters, and


    I¡¯ll be in charge of drawing background characters and such. Our coboration would be more efficient,


    right?¡±


    Arya was interested but had some concerns.


    Toph looked at her earnestly. ¡°Arya, considering we grew up together, just let me draw with you!¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He genuinely wanted to find something to do. Thest time Renee said he only knew how to have fun,


    it greatly impacted him. He did not want to be seen as useless in her eyes. He wanted to do his best to


    be irreceable to her.


    It was just that managing apany required talent. Unfortunately, his talents did not lie in that area.


    ¡°I only like drawing and gaming.¡± Toph scratched his head. ¡°With your studio now, I canbine the


    two things I like. How about this? I¡¯ll work for you without pay as long as I can draw here!¡±


    Arya chuckled. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Toph¡­¡± Arya hesitated. ¡°To be honest with you, I might have offended your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Toph was surprised.


    ¡°It was the day I bought this ce,¡± Arya said truthfully. ¡°I overheard them saying that Lena made no


    sales and wanted to dismiss her in the VIP room. I-I couldn¡¯t stand by, so I bought this house to help


    Lena achieve her sales.


    ¡°I thought it was just a couple of nosy salespeople in there, but I didn¡¯t expect that the one speaking


    was your girlfriend¡­¡±


    Toph fell silent.


    Surprisingly, Renee hadn¡¯t given up. She persisted in trying to remove Lena from her life. Instead of


    opening up, she had grown more fixated, holding Lena responsible for Kaitlyn¡¯s death.


    ¡°Toph, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Arya looked at him earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ve offended your girlfriend. If youe here to


    paint¡­


    ¡°In short, I believe that doing this is not appropriate. If someday your girlfriend and I can sort out this


    matter and you have her approval, then I won¡¯t have anything to say.


    ¡°But if¡­ you juste here to draw without discussing it with her, it might be unfair to her.


    ¡°Toph, can you understand my perspective?¡±


    Toph scratched his hair and sighed softly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this next time,¡± he said with a heavy tone. ¡°By the way, Arya, I actually came today to


    give you an invitation.¡±


    Arya smiled wryly. She dreaded these boring banquets the most. Everyone would beughing, yet


    nobody reallyughed. These hypocritical gatherings were like hell on Earth for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s my mother¡¯s birthday!¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s birthday was celebrated every year with decorations personally arranged by Zephyr. This


    year¡¯s birthday party would be held outdoors. Zephyr wanted to fill the yard and even the private road


    outside the manor with purple irises.


    The flowers were delivered, but the workload was too much. As such, Zephyr grabbed his two sons to


    help.


    On the day before the birthday party, Zuko put aside all his work, and Toph stopped trying for his game


    levels. They both braved the scorching sun to nt irises in the yard.


    Toph, almost burnt to a crisp, cried out to the sky, ¡°When will days like this end?¡±


    The house had gardeners, service staff, and even professionalndscape designers! But Zephyr


    insisted on doing it himself.


    Toph whined, ¡°Bro, why is it that every time our parents disy their affection, it¡¯s us who suffer?¡±


    Zuko frowned and ced a purple iris into a hole.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Ah, Zuko!¡± Toph leaned over. ¡°What do you think dad is giving mom this time?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Zuko was indifferent. ¡°Common gifts are too ordinary, and mom wouldn¡¯t like them.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Toph smiled. ¡°Is dad wrapping himself up as a gift for mom?¡±


    ¡°Not only himself.¡± Zuko chuckled. ¡°But also his cigarettes and his 70-dor allowance!¡±

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    Toph could not contain his heartyughter, distracting Zephyr, who was concentrating on his work. It did


    not take long for him to receive a death re from his father¡­


    Zuko, who was always sharp, immediately lowered his head and diligently nted the flowers,


    asionally ncing at his father with a mischievous grin.


    Before long, Lina came to help as well.


    Night descended quietly, and they had just finished nting the final purple iris. The two brothers


    released a sigh of relief.


    Even now, Toph remained curious, especially keen to discover the birthday gift his father would give to


    his mother.


    Zephyr chuckled triumphantly. He looked at his two sons, then at Lina. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you guys have a


    sneak peek!¡±


    Toph was excited, dancing around. ¡°Really?!¡±


    Zuko was calmer. He tugged at Toph¡¯s clothes and whispered, ¡°I already have a pretty good guess


    about what dad will give.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something that needs rehearsal,¡± Zuko said calmly. ¡°Otherwise, why would he show it to you


    beforehand? He¡¯s treating us as the audience, asking for our opinions, and checking if there¡¯s anything


    that needs improving in this gift!¡±


    Toph looked bewildered.


    Meanwhile, Zephyr had already walked to a nearby spot and started giving instructions.


    A massive projection suddenly appeared in the night sky, with countless lights illuminating a


    rainbowlike path!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The subsequent frames disyed the evolution of Zephyr and Cordelia¡¯s rtionship¡ªfrom their youth


    to the present day. From their early days of being together, to their mutual affection, and then the


    addition of a chubby little baby¡­


    Later on, the chubby kid became two chubby kids. Now, the chubby kids had grown into handsome


    young men, with one of them having his own family.


    This projection was a huge expense and utilized the most advanced technology avable. Every scene


    seemed so close as if they could be touched.


    The backdrop was a deep blue night sky, where starlight andmplight interweaved to present the


    memories in their entirety.


    Toph watched in astonishment. Then he looked at theposed Zuko and could not help but give his


    older brother a thumbs up.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Zuko, you really got it right¡­¡±


    Zephyr chuckled smugly and approached his sons. ¡°So, how is it? How many points would you give


    this gift? Is there anything that needs improvement?¡±


    Zuko and Toph exchanged nces. They each put an arm around their father¡¯s shoulders and said


    together, ¡°It¡¯s perfect! 100 points!¡±


    Zephyr straightened his back proudly.


    ¡°Dad, I can guarantee that mom will be deeply moved after seeing this!¡± Tophughed. ¡°Who knows?


    She might be so touched that your 70-dor allowance increases to 100 dors¡ª Ouch!¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Zephyr smacked his head.


    Zuko and Linaughed at the scene with their hands held.


    Zephyr went back early to spend time with Cordelia after that, leaving the young ones to themselves.


    Concerned that Lina might be hungry, Zuko had already asked for dinner in the living room and pulled


    her over.


    Toph seemed like an oversized third wheel, following the couple for the meal with a grumpy face.


    ¡°Mom and dad¡¯s rtionship is enviable.¡± Lina smiled and said, ¡°Honey, will we be as affectionate as


    them in the future?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Zuko meticulously removed a fishbone and ced the fish on her te. ¡°We¡¯ll be even


    more affectionate than them!¡±


    Toph cast them a look. ¡°Dinner can¡¯t even plug your affectionate speech now, can it?¡±


    Zuko and Linaughed. However, Toph was not joking. He was actually feeling a bit unhappy. After all,


    he also had a girlfriend.

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    Despite that¡­


    Toph took out his phone, the screen pitch ck. He scrolled through his recent chat history with Renee,


    each message feeling like he was talking to himself.


    [Have you eaten?]


    [What are you doing at home?]


    [Do you want to go out for a walk today?]


    No response to any of them.


    However, it was not like this in the past. Previously, the reply would be almost immediate no matter who


    messaged the other. They could talk about even the most trivial matters, like seeing a small flower by


    the road, finding a cute babyughing, or the weather being really sunny for a long time.


    Toph felt a bit downcast as he dug into the food.


    Just then, Wendy brought in some guests.


    ¡°Zuko, Toph!¡±


    It was easy to know who it was judging by that sweet voice.


    Arya entered the living room, her face lit up with a smile. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chris and Lena


    followed closely behind, holding hands. Their eyes radiated happiness, tinged with a touch of shyness.


    Lina and Zuko exchanged a nce, sharing an understanding smile.


    ¡°This is amazing! You three came together!¡± Toph¡¯s previous gloominess vanished as he warmly


    weed them. ¡°Join us for a meal! I¡¯ll ask Aunt Wendy to prepare a few more dishes.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Arya replied. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten, and they¡¯ve probably had their special pizza of love!Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°We happened to run into each other outside the estate, so we came together.¡± Arya looked at the


    Hamerton brothers. ¡°I¡¯m here today to give Aunt Cordelia her present in advance! My dad got a good


    piece of jade, had it carved into the shape of a peony, symbolizing prosperity, and is gifting it to Aunt


    Cordelia!


    ¡°As for mine, I¡¯ll bring it tomorrow during the birthday party!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Zuko smiled and nodded.


    ¡°This is nothing! My dad said that the gift might not be anything much, but the sentiment behind it is


    strong. He hopes that Uncle Zephyr and Aunt Cordelia won¡¯t mind!¡± ¡°How could they?!¡± Tophughed


    heartily. ¡°Anything Uncle Josiah gives must be good stuff! Oh, hey Chris, what are you bringing to wish


    my mom a happy birthday?¡±


    Chris shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll just be here tomorrow to enjoy the food and drinks. Not bringing anything!¡±


    Toph yfully attempted to punch him.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I was joking!¡± Chris chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m the same as Arya. I¡¯ll present my gift tomorrow. But


    tonight, there¡¯s someone who wants to give her gift!¡±


    Lena had been keeping her eyes down all this while. She was so quiet that everyone almost


    overlooked her.


    She stepped forward gently, presenting a beautifully packaged box to Lina. There was a scarf inside,


    made of natural silk, with a refreshing and beautiful pattern.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Lina paused.


    ¡°This is the birthday gift I prepared for Mrs. Hamerton,¡± Lena said softly. ¡°Compared to what they¡¯ve


    brought, this is insignificant. Still, it¡¯s a token of my sincerity.¡±


    Lina held her hand, feeling a wave of warmth.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She had heard from Jade that Lena had sold a property and used most of the money to buy this silk


    scarf. It might notpare to priceless jade or gemstones, but it was likely the best gift that Lena could


    offer.


    Lina sometimes found Lena quite peculiar.


    Why was she like that? Why did she treat her enthusiastically and extend the same warmth to


    everyone around her? Was this truly some kind of special destiny?


    Lina could not quite fathom it, but she knew she was bing increasingly reluctant to lose Lena.

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    Chris said with a smile, ¡°Pammy, even though it¡¯s just a silk scarf, it¡¯s not at all cheap! And as Arya just


    said, the significance of the gift lies in the sentiment behind it!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know!¡± Lina held Lena¡¯s hand and smiled at Arya. ¡°Arya, thank you. I¡¯ve heard from Lenny


    that it was you who bought the studio and put the sales under her name.¡±


    ¡°Just a small effort,¡± Arya said softly. ¡°This is Lenny¡¯s first sale. It¡¯s a promising start and will only


    improve in the future!¡±


    Lina raised a ss as a toast. ¡°Here¡¯s to your studio thriving!¡±


    Speaking of the studio, Arya wrinkled her brows and sighed lightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the deadline for the second volume is approaching, but I¡¯ve been running low on inspirationtely.


    No matter how I draw the main characters, I can¡¯t get them to look the way I want.¡±


    Toph looked at her. ¡°Is the publishing house pressuring you a lot?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Just as Arya was speaking, her phone rang. She went outside to answer it and talked for a while before


    returning, looking slightly overwhelmed.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Chris chuckled. ¡°Let Toph draw for you, freebor!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Arya¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Not because she heard the offer of freebor but because she suddenly realized something.


    ¡°Hey, Chris!¡± Arya yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t move from there! Yes¡­ Lena, don¡¯t move either!


    ¡°I just realized that you two standing together gives off aic character vibe!


    ¡°Hold on¡­¡±


    Arya hastily rummaged through her bag. She developed a habit over the years to carry a sketchbook


    and pencils everywhere. Finding a suitable angle, she sat down and started sketching the characters.


    Toph stood behind her, watching intently.


    Arya had a deep foundation in drawing, so she had managed to outline the basic features quickly. With


    some refinement, the two characters greeted them back on paper.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    At a nce, it was also obvious she had drawn them based on Chris and Lena!


    Zuko and Lina praised her, but Toph pointed out a few ces with a frown.


    Arya had tried modifying those spots several times, but she could not get them right no matter what.


    Toph was getting impatient. ¡°Just tear me a piece of paper!¡±


    Arya hurriedlyplied, handing him both paper and pencil.


    Toph drew fast, probably because he had been drawing since elementary school. His grasp of


    character expressions was quite urate, and his drawing was on par with Arya¡¯s. If one did not look


    closely, one might even think the same person drew it.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The room was quiet, with only the sounds of pencils scratching on paper.


    Before long, Toph smiled, handing over a sketch of the same male and female leads from a different


    angle.


    Arya examined it closely. Not only did Toph capture the essence well, but he also perfected the areas


    she struggled with earlier.


    The two of them exchanged a smile and worked together to merge the two sketches onto a single


    page.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Even the usuallyposed Chris could not help but exim upon seeing the drawing. ¡°This¡­


    This is just¡­¡±


    ¡°Really good at drawing, right?¡± Toph raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, Lena already has a good foundation.


    It¡¯s like drawing from a temte. As for you¡­ I really had to work hard to make you look this


    handsome! Sigh, I¡¯m a million-dor photo retouching editor, after all! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Chris gestured as if he was going to punch him. ¡°Honestly, though, it¡¯s my first time modeling!¡±


    Arya giggled. ¡°You have a good build¡ªalmost perfect proportions and long legs. It¡¯s a waste you aren¡¯t


    aic character! Heh, but it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t model in real life anyway!


    ¡°Pammy, the Thompson Group started from Sol Entertainment, right? Get him a job so he doesn¡¯t start


    balding too early!¡±


    Laughter erupted from the living room.


    Chris protested, ¡°Arya! Stop it! I still have hair!¡±


    Once he said that, the othersughed even more.


    Zuko and Toph each hooked an arm around Chris, theirughter quite loud.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Toph looked at Arya. ¡°Save him some pride in front of Lena! Besides, where


    did you get the idea that he¡¯s balding?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Zuko smirked. ¡°He not only has a lot of hair on his head, but there¡¯s also¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he looked downward.


    Chris suddenly realized what they were implying and chased after the brothers, filling the living room


    with youthful vigor.


    Zephyr and Cordelia watched them from a distance, sharing a smile.

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it great being young?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all a bunch of kids.¡± Zephyr looked at his wife with an indulgent gaze. ¡°Our age is better!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful that I¡¯ve had you by my side throughout these years.¡± Cordelia held his hand, gently


    leaning on his shoulder. ¡°Now that Zuko and Pammy have found happiness, we just need a


    grandchild!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I want a granddaughter.¡±


    Having a grandson would be nice, but Zephyr especially wanted a cute little granddaughter. He could


    imagine himself and Cordelia taking their well-dressed granddaughter, who looked like a princess, out


    in public. They would surely be the most fashionable grandparents!


    ¡°Alright, a granddaughter!¡± Cordelia looked at him helplessly, then furrowed her brow slightly. ¡°Even


    Chris and Lena are together now, but Toph¡­¡±


    ¡°What about Toph?¡±


    Cordelia hesitated and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something off about Toph¡¯s recent


    rtionship? It feels a bit stifling.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Zephyr had noticed it too, but maybe because he was older, he didn¡¯t want to think


    negatively.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cordelia nodded with a trace of concern in her eyes. ¡°I always feel that Renee¡¯s changed. Ever


    since her mother passed away, she¡¯s been caught in her own turmoil. If things continue like this, I¡¯m


    afraid Toph might suffer!¡±


    Zephyr looked at her silently.


    Cordelia pursed her lips and asked softly, ¡°Darling, am I selfish? I only think about our child¡­¡±


    ¡°Silly goose, that¡¯s a mother¡¯s instinct!¡± Zephyr embraced her, gently caressing her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s just


    that Renee¡¯s life has been so rocky. If we mistreat her, it won¡¯t be right.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t let her hurt our child just because of her difficult background.¡± Zephyr¡¯s gaze was deep.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to talk to Nichs and Linda about this.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¨C


    Cordelia¡¯s birthday party was grand yet warm. Besides the massive aerial projection, Zephyr also gave


    her an invaluable ruby.


    Cordelia disliked extravagance, so she only invited close friends and family to the event, those with


    whom she regrly stayed in touch.


    In the past, gatherings were lively with friends and family, each bringing their young children. But now,


    those children had grown up, and the friends and family had reached middle age. These gatherings


    had transformed into asions for reminiscing about the past and discussing life.


    The party became the younger generation¡¯s turf.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko and Lina became the mainstays of the family, courteously receiving and entertaining the guests


    on behalf of Cordelia and Zephyr.


    Toph was still the life of the party, mingling andughing among his friends as he moved through the


    crowd, holding Renee¡¯s hand.


    On the other side¡­


    Lena had not wanted to attend but could not resist Chris¡¯ persistent persuasion. Her presence


    immediately attracted many curious gazes.


    Everyone was talking animatedly about the heroine who had once saved Janine. They did not expect


    her to be such a beauty. What was even more unexpected was that she managed to win over the


    oblivious Chris!


    Lena walked with her head down, feeling embarrassed under the scrutiny.


    Chris held her hand, beaming with pride as he greeted people left and right, ensuring everyone knew


    she was his girlfriend.


    ¡°Lena!¡± Arya eximed, approaching with a radiant smile and a ss of champagne in hand. ¡°You¡¯re


    wearing that outfit today? I mentioned the other day how great this light blue color looks on you,


    especially with your fairplexion!¡±


    Lena politely nodded at her with a smile.


    ¡°Oh? Why are your hands empty again?¡± Arya nced at her, then immediately had someone fetch her


    own white handbag.


    ¡°No, Ms. Bayer, how could I¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡± Arya handed her the handbag. ¡°This outfit looks great with this bag!¡±


    Lena wanted to decline, but Arya pouted, pretending to be upset. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel bad about it! I


    love seeing beautiful things paired with beautiful people! Since this bag suits you so well, you should


    take it! After all, I doubt even Chris could find something so suitable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chris grinned. ¡°Arya is one of us. No need to be so polite!¡±


    Lena¡¯s heart warmed. She looked at Arya and epted the offer. She would remember this favor,


    reminding herself to repay it double-fold in the future.


    Not far away, Toph was chatting with friends, and Renee was by his side.


    Suddenly, Renee turned and saw the bag in Lena¡¯s hand. She was surprised and quickly moved her


    handbag out of sight.


    These two bags were actually the same!

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    Renee kept staring in that direction, feeling an ufortable knot in her heart. Her white pearl


    handbag was a gift from Lina, but what about Lena¡¯s?


    Who was she to use something just like hers?


    Renee bit her lip, swiftly slipping her handbag under a certain table and covering it with the tablecloth.


    ¡°Renee?¡± Toph handed her a ss of champagne, noticing her distracted look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Renee gently shook her head, not looking too good.


    ¡°Let me take you to see my mom.¡± Toph grinned. ¡°My mom¡¯s been wanting to see you! Perfect timing


    that you¡¯re wearing the ring today. Let¡¯s show it to her!¡±


    Renee was startled and pulled her hand away the instant Toph held her hand.


    Le Fari was slightly too big on her finger, almost slipping off onto the floor.


    ¡°Renee, w-what¡¯s wrong?¡± Toph watched her expression cautiously.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Renee took a deep breath. ¡°I saw Lena.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Toph tried hard to keep her happy and hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯d rather not deal with her, we


    won¡¯t. But she¡¯s here with Chris, so I should at least be civil to Chris for our brotherhood¡¯s sake. Also,


    it¡¯s my mom¡¯s birthday today, and I wouldn¡¯t want¡­¡±


    Renee turned toward him with a warm smile. ¡°Where are your thoughts wandering, Toph? I never


    intended to create any trouble.¡±


    Toph was puzzled and gazed at her.


    ¡°Toph, I¡¯m not a petty person.¡± Renee spoke softly. ¡°If she does end up with Chris eventually, we¡¯ll all be


    connected as a family. We¡¯re bound to cross paths. There¡¯s no need for me to escte things with her.¡±


    ¡°Renee! You¡¯ve reallye to terms with it?¡± Toph eximed.


    Renee looked at him. There always seemed to be a hint ofplexity in her eyes that he could not


    decipher.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± Her voice was very soft. ¡°But for your sake, I¡¯m willing to give it a try.¡±


    Toph did not say anything for a while. He held her tightly in his arms, her faint fragrance lingering


    around his nose. At that moment, he felt like the once innocent, introverted, and slightly naive Renee


    had returned. ¨C


    When Toph took Renee to greet Chris and Lena, everyone present was surprised. Once the two


    exined their intentions, everyone let out a silent sigh of relief.


    Although Zuko and Lina found it hard to believe, they remembered that Renee was once an upright and


    kind girl. Her current change was probably just a return to her true nature.


    After chatting for a while, Zuko and Lina had to go attend to other guests while Renee said she wanted


    to go to the restroom.


    It was not convenient for Toph and Chris to apany her, so she turned her gaze to Lena. ¡°Could


    you do me a favor and go with me?¡±


    Lena was taken aback. She had not seen Renee this gentle for a long time.


    She thought about refusing, thinking, ¡®You¡¯re an adult now. Can¡¯t you go to the restroom by


    yourself?¡¯Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    When the words reached her lips, she swallowed them back. After all, Renee was Lina¡¯s cousin.


    Lena hesitated for a moment before giving a gentle nod. When their eyes met, she noticed a hint of


    something sinister in Renee¡¯s gaze.


    After leaving the restroom, Lena rejoined Chris. Meanwhile, Toph took Renee elsewhere to enjoy


    themselves.


    Noticing Lena¡¯s troubled expression, Chris inquired, ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Lena forced a smile. ¡°Maybe there are just too many people here. I do have a bit of a headache.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go greet Uncle Zephyr and Aunt Cordelia. We can leave a bit earlier!¡± Chris patted


    her head. ¡°You probably haven¡¯t eaten enough. I¡¯ll take you to have some pizza!¡±


    Lena nodded with a smile.


    Just then, amotion erupted in the crowd.


    ¡°My ring is missing!¡± Renee eximed anxiously, ¡°Toph, what should I do? My ring is gone¡­¡±


    Toph was also worried. ¡°Weren¡¯t you wearing it just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I went to the restroom, and now it¡¯s gone! I remember I put it in my bag¡­¡±


    ¡°Then where¡¯s your bag?¡±


    Renee had nothing in her hands.


    Lena¡¯s heart raced, and she instinctively reached into her bag. To her surprise, her fingers brushed


    against something hard, resembling a ring.


    Suddenly, it hit her!


    In the restroom earlier, Renee had scrutinized her bag for an extended period and asked in an odd


    tone, ¡°Is this bag a gift from Lina, too?¡±


    Back then, Lena hadn¡¯t responded or thought much about the word ¡°too¡±.


    Now, it dawned on her that Renee probably hadn¡¯t witnessed Arya gifting her the bag, leading her to


    assume it was from Lina.


    This exined why Renee had hatched this scheme to falsely use her of theft, iming she had


    stolen the Hamerton family heirloom!

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    Lena held the bag tightly in her hand. Beside her, Chris felt that something was wrong and turned to


    give her a concerned and serious look.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He held her hand firmly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll apany you to exin it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for an exnation at all,¡± Lena whispered. ¡°Renee framed me! I haven¡¯t done


    anything wrong. Even if the policee, I won¡¯t admit to it!¡±


    ¡°Lenny¡­¡± Chris looked pained. ¡°But it¡¯s best not to blow this out of proportion for now. It¡¯s Aunt


    Cordelia¡¯s birthday today, and Renee is Toph¡¯s fiancee. If we make a scene, you won¡¯t gain anything


    and will have to endure everyone¡¯s criticism¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    ¡°Lenny!¡± Chris held her shoulder. ¡°I know you¡¯re not afraid of gossip, but aren¡¯t you afraid of being


    misunderstood by Lina?¡±


    Lena froze, her gaze slowly dimming.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    Chris smiled wryly. Saying anything else was futile. Only Lina had the power to influence Lena. As her


    boyfriend, Chris epted his role humbly, willing to be second to Lina in Lena¡¯s life.


    ¡°I understand how you feel,¡± Chris whispered in her ear. ¡°But now isn¡¯t the time for a head-on


    confrontation. We need to act wisely.¡±


    Lena looked at him.


    His eyes shone with trust and determination that were exclusively hers.


    At that moment, Lena was certain that even if the whole world condemned her, he would always stand


    by her side.


    She smiled at him. For the first time in her life, she had a pair of strong arms as her warm harbor.


    The lost ring rmed Cordelia, Zephyr, and the other elders. They all gathered around, asking about


    the situation.


    Renee stayed with Toph, crying while continuously apologizing to Cordelia.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Toph was anxious. ¡°I think we should call the police!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Zephyr side-eyed him. ¡°It¡¯s your mother¡¯s birthday, and you want to call the police during


    the birthday party? You really came up with something!¡±


    ¡°But that ring¡­¡±


    ¡°Toph, it¡¯s only a ring,¡± Zuko said calmly, exchanging a knowing look with his father. He then turned to


    Toph and spoke softly. ¡°Let¡¯s not spoil mom¡¯s mood over something so minor.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Toph paused briefly. Suddenly, Renee gently nudged his arm.


    Cordelia captured the action perfectly.


    ¡°Mom! We should call the police,¡± Toph blurted out, his hesitation from a moment ago gone. ¡°It¡¯s a


    family heirloom, and you gave it to Renee as a gift. I don¡¯t want her to endure any injustice.¡±


    ¡°Will calling the police prevent her from suffering injustice?¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was gentle, but each word


    was firm. ¡°Renee, tell me, when was thest time you saw that ring?¡±


    Renee bit her lip, answering softly, ¡°It¡­ It was in the restroom. I always take the ring off and put it in my


    bag before washing my hands.¡±


    ¡°Then where¡¯s your bag?¡±


    Tears welled up in Renee¡¯s eyes again as she shook her head.


    ¡°Mom, look!¡± Toph said, ¡°Even her bag is gone!¡±


    ¡°Toph!¡± Zuko red at him, giving him a look that told him to stop.


    Cordelia smiled faintly. She had heard that the white pearl bag was a gift from Lina. Under normal


    circumstances, who would easily lose such a bag?

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    ¡°Renee, calm down.¡± Cordelia¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°With so many guests at home today, it¡¯s not


    appropriate to involve the police. Don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll definitely find the ring.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not pursuing this anymore?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Cordelia looked at her cryptically. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe that I can help you find it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Renee paused. ¡°I have a suspect.¡±


    This sentence yed right into Cordelia¡¯s hands. She pretended not to understand, furrowing her


    eyebrow and softly asking, ¡°You have a suspect? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Cordelia, the person whost apanied me to the restroom was Lena.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Before Cordelia could utter a word, Chris approached while holding Lena¡¯s hand.


    Lena held the same handbag as Renee¡¯s.


    ¡°No need for suspicion,¡± Lena stated with her usual calm expression, standing before the group. She


    retrieved the ring from her bag and met everyone¡¯s eyes with unwavering confidence. ¡°It¡¯s right here, in


    my bag.¡±


    Everyone was surprised.


    ¡°But I did not take it!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± Renee sneered. ¡°That bag in your hand belongs to me, as does the ring. You were the


    one who walked with me to the restroom. Are you iming none of this is your doing?¡±


    Lena nced at Renee, her eyes harboring a brewing storm.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Renee spoke slowly. ¡°Lena, I understand there might have been some confusion between us, but¡­


    I¡¯ve always hoped to mend our rtionship. I don¡¯t think you took these things on purpose. If you like


    the bag, you can keep it. But could you please return the ring? It¡¯s my engagement ring with Toph, and


    I¡­¡±


    Renee¡¯s voice quivered, and tears welled in her eyes.


    Toph gently patted her shoulder, a little flustered. Meanwhile, the guests started to look suspiciously at


    Lena, whispering amongst themselves.


    Zephyr and Cordelia gradually looked grimmer. Zuko and Lina exchanged nces, their expressions


    complex.


    ¡°Renee, please refrain from making baseless usations!¡± Chris stepped forward. ¡°Lena¡ª¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Lena wouldn¡¯t take your ring.¡± A clear voice suddenly came from the crowd.


    Lena was a bit surprised. She noticed Arya quickly making her way through the crowd to reach them.


    Arya gave a polite nod to Cordelia and Zephyr, then shifted her gaze to Renee and Toph.


    ¡°Renee, I assure you that Lena didn¡¯t take your ring, and she didn¡¯t steal your bag either. The bag she¡¯s


    holding doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    Renee frowned. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I gave her this bag.¡± Arya smiled. ¡°I thought it looked good on her with this outfit, so I gave it to her.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can take a look inside.¡±


    Arya took the pearl bag from Lena and pulled the inneryer out. There was an embroidery of the


    name ¡°Arya Bayer¡± on the divider.


    ¡°Bags of this brand are all unique. Once you buy one, the artisans will embroider your name on it.¡± Arya


    then asked, ¡°Renee, don¡¯t you also have the same bag? Wasn¡¯t it a gift from Lina? Didn¡¯t Lina tell you


    that your name is embroidered on the inneryer?¡±


    Renee paled with her lips trembling slightly.


    As always, Toph was oblivious as ever and smiled with relief. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! The ring has been


    found, and I can finally rx!¡±


    Renee red at him.


    ¡°Even if you gave this bag to Lena¡­¡± She looked at Arya and then at Lena. ¡°It doesn¡¯t prove that she


    didn¡¯t take the ring!¡±

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    Lena sneered at Renee, but Arya took the question seriously.


    Chris held Lena¡¯s hand, ready to depart. As he walked past Arya, he whispered, ¡°Are you really starting


    to figure things out now? She¡¯s obviously settling old and new grudges! Our Lenny doesn¡¯t need to


    suffer any more injustice here!¡±


    Arya halted them both by grabbing their hands and smiling innocently at the group. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go! We


    don¡¯t know how the ring ended up in this bag. Let¡¯s just put it on me!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Renee was greatly surprised.


    Lena was equally shocked and about to defend Arya, but thetter stepped before her.


    ¡°Consider it my mistake!¡± Arya chuckled. ¡°Renee, I¡¯m truly sorry. I found this ring and meant to return it


    to you, but then I forgot and gave the bag to Lena¡­ It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. I hope you can forgive


    me!¡±


    Renee¡¯s eyes widened in shock, finding it hard to believe.


    Arya smiled casually, and the other guests, showing respect for her as the Bayer heiress, refrained


    frommenting.


    Even Toph chuckled. ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, let¡¯s just leave it at that. Arya, be more careful


    next time!¡±


    Cordelia looked at the group of kids and said, ¡°Alright. Now that the ring has been found, you should


    enjoy yourselves. Don¡¯t let this spoil the good mood!¡±


    Everyone yelled in unison, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Zephyr protested. ¡°That¡¯s my line. Switch it up!¡±


    Peals ofughter echoed among the crowd. The birthday party returned to its lively atmosphere as if


    nothing had happened.


    Renee stood still, her face tense and her hands trembling as they gripped her dress¡¯s edge. Arya


    unexpectedly calmed themotion with just a few words!


    ¡°Renee?¡± Toph wanted to wear the ring back on her finger, but she forcefully pushed his hand away.


    ¡°Renee¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me what¡¯s wrong?¡± Renee red at him. ¡°My ring was stolen, and no one stood up for


    me! Even you¡­¡±


    ¡°But the ring has been found, hasn¡¯t it? Besides, that bag isn¡¯t yours. It¡¯s Arya¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Toph!¡± Renee shouted hysterically, attracting the attention of those around them.


    Toph stood before her with his head down like an elementary school student who was scolded. The


    verdant brilliance of the ring seemed to have dimmed considerably as well.


    Arya stopped beside Toph and smiled at Renee. ¡°Renee, since it¡¯s Aunt Cordelia¡¯s birthday today, I


    think it¡¯s better to let things go. The ring has been found, and I believe that nobody would intentionally


    steal a treasured heirloom of the Hamertons. Unless¡­ it¡¯s a thief crying thief!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s you.¡± Arya was calm, exuding an air of regalposure. She approached Renee,


    lowering her voice. ¡°Renee, you probably don¡¯t know why this limited edition pearl bag is so special, do


    you?¡±


    Renee nced at her.


    ¡°There¡¯s a pearl on the strap of this bag that¡¯s actually a surveince device that monitors everything


    happening outside and transmits it to the cloud.


    ¡°Because wealthy heiresses or princesses in the world are afraid of being kidnapped. With this bag,


    everything that happens outside can be seen in the cloud. If someone attacks them head-on, the police


    will have them tied up within five minutes.¡±


    Renee turned pale.


    ¡°So, do you think everything that happened in the restroom has already been transmitted to the cloud?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Renee took a few steps back, her heart pounding in her throat.


    Arya added with a smile, ¡°Renee, I believe you¡¯ll be grateful that I¡¯m letting things go, won¡¯t you?¡± ¨C


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Arya had left for quite some time, but Renee remained standing in ce, her legs feeling weak. She


    had to lean on the table to remain steady.


    Toph, concerned, tried to support her. However, she rejected him every time he touched her, pushing


    him away forcefully.


    Not far away, Lena and Chris watched silently with mixed emotions.


    Chris asked Arya, ¡°Is what you said earlier true?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°About the bag¡­¡±


    Arya almost spewed out the champagne she was drinking.


    ¡°It¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°How could a perfectly fine bag have some sort of surveince device?¡± Arya beamed. ¡°Those were


    plots from myics!¡±


    Chris and Lena widened their eyes at her.


    ¡°I said those things to bluff her!¡± Arya shrugged. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t guilty, why would she show that


    expression?¡±


    Lena was momentarily stunned before sheughed.


    ¡°But¡­ the truth is out now.¡± Arya looked at Lena and asked softly, ¡°Are you going to hold a grudge


    against Renee?¡±


    Lena saw the worry in her eyes. She was not worried about anyone else, just about Lina. After all,


    Renee was Lina¡¯s cousin. Arya did not want them to fall out over this matter.


    The key to this issue was still Lena.


    ¡°Lena, I know I shouldn¡¯t advise others to be magnanimous¡­¡± Arya scratched her head a little


    embarrassedly. ¡°But I¡¯d still like to ask you to be more generous and not make things difficult for Lina.¡±


    Arya¡¯s innocence made her look like a little daisy with no bad bone in her.


    Lena smiled. She thought the same way¡ªnot to make things difficult for Lina. Even when she felt


    deeply wronged by Renee, she was willing to let things go.


    She patted Arya¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Lena¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hold it against Renee.¡± Lena said calmly, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already moved out of the Thompsons.


    I¡¯m not homeless. I won¡¯t see her much in the future, so there¡¯s no need to dwell on it.¡±


    Chris perked up as he heard that. He slipped an arm around Lena¡¯s waist, his lips uncontroble.


    Arya understood and smiled at them before going away to give them a moment alone.


    Chris lowered his head slightly, his forehead brushing against the tip of Lena¡¯s nose. He felt the urge to


    kiss Lena, but her hand pressed against his chest, forcing him to swallow the impulse.


    Meanwhile, Renee was still grappling with the recent events when a Hamerton butler approached her


    politely and smiled, saying, ¡°Ms. Renee, Madam wishes to see you in her flower room. Please follow


    me.¡±

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    Renee felt a bit anxious and wanted to take Toph with her. But suddenly, Zuko appeared from nowhere


    and beat her to it. He grabbed Toph¡¯s arm and turned him away from Renee.


    ¡°Toph¡ª¡±


    ¡°Toph!¡± Zuko¡¯s voice drowned her out. ¡°Uncle Frederic and Aunt Trinity are here too. We should go and


    greet them!¡±


    Toph readily agreed,pletely oblivious to Renee¡¯s increasingly dark expression behind him.


    The butler smiled. ¡°Ms. Renee, pleasee this way.¡±


    ¡°Can we wait a moment?¡±


    ¡°Are you waiting for Mr. Toph?¡± The butler remainedposed. ¡°I know Madam well. She never


    includes others when she wishes to have tea with someone.¡±


    Renee froze and slowly released her grip on her dress, forced to follow the butler.


    ¨C


    Cordelia¡¯s flower room was situated in a corner of Zen Residence¡ªan all-ss structure that sparkled


    like a radiant pearl in the night. There were various exotic nts and flowers inside, trying to outshine


    each other.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Cordelia was seated on a sofa, sipping tea, and a delicate pastry sat on the table.


    Renee knocked on the door and entered, keeping her head low.


    Cordelia looked at her with a smile. ¡°Renee,e and have a seat.¡±


    Renee nodded, forcing a smile. Sitting beside Cordelia, she felt as if she were sitting on pins and


    needles ¡ªeven her breath was bated.


    ¡°Try this tea.¡± Cordelia poured a cup for her. ¡°See if it¡¯s any different from what you usually have.¡±


    Renee hesitated and looked up at Cordelia.


    Cordelia smiled warmly, but Renee detected an iciness beneath her smile.


    ¡°Aunt Cordelia, I¡ª¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Come on, just give it a try.¡± Cordelia ced the teacup in her hand.


    The water temperature was just right, and the tea had a nice faint color. Renee was not well-versed in


    tea, and a sense of inferiority inexplicably welled up within her.


    She suddenly wondered what Lina would do if she were in her ce.


    Lina knew nothing about tea either. She had grown up with Jesse and Melissa, so her knowledge was


    limited. However, she never hesitated to admit when she did not know something. She never cared


    about what others thought, which was quite simr to Lena.


    Thinking of Lena, Renee clenched her fingers slightly.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°Renee, you weren¡¯t this reserved when you used to


    visit.¡±


    Renee pursed her lips. She picked up the teacup and took a sip. The aroma of the tea lingered in her


    mouth.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Cordelia asked with a smile.


    Renee put the teacup down. ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s different about it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Cordelia smiled gently, no longer pressing her. ¡°The tea leaves themselves aren¡¯t anything special. The


    key is the water. There¡¯s a lotus pond behind Splendor Mountain, and the water used to brew this tea is


    dew collected from the lotus leaves.¡±


    Renee nodded but did not understand the implication.


    Cordelia looked at her. ¡°Renee, dew is clean, so when it¡¯s used to brew tea, it¡¯s very refreshing to drink.


    ¡°In fact, being a person is simr.


    ¡°If your heart is clean, your life, like this cup of tea, will naturally be invigorating. You¡¯ll drinkfortably


    throughout your life. Do you think this makes sense?¡±


    Renee looked up abruptly, meeting Cordelia¡¯s cryptic gaze.


    ¡°Aunt Cordelia, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe you¡¯re a good child, so I won¡¯t spell it out.¡± Cordelia put a hand over Renee¡¯s and spoke


    seriously. ¡°Whatever you¡¯ve done, you know it yourself. This is the first time, and I hope it¡¯s thest!¡±


    Renee¡¯s heart raced, and every nerve in her body tensed. A chill crept up from the depths of her heart.

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    Cordelia understood everything, and nothing could escape her notice.


    ¡°This time, you should thank Arya.¡± Cordelia spoke softly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her timely intervention, it¡¯d be


    hard to put an end to the situation should it escte.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Thank her?¡± Renee sneered. ¡°Aunt Cordelia, you heard what she said, right? She imed


    she mistakenly took my ring and put it in her own bag, only to forget about it. Why did you all buy what


    she said just because she¡¯s the Bayer heiress? Why didn¡¯t you consider the possibility that she and


    Lena conspired to stage this whole drama?¡±


    Cordelia was somewhat surprised. She had been under the impression her earlier hint was enough but


    did not expect Renee to be so inflexible.


    In retrospect, it seemed that Renee had ced all her resentment for losing her mother on Lena. She


    believed that Lena had triggered Kaitlyn¡¯s second personality, that Lena had driven Kaitlyn to jump off


    the cliff.


    In other words, Lena had indirectly killed her mother!


    Cordelia frowned. She could understand the deep mother-daughter bond between Renee and Kaitlyn.


    After all, she had experienced that kind of bond formed through reliance and enduring hardships with


    her own mother as well.


    However, to say that Lena had forced Kaitlyn to her death was going too far. It might be more urate


    to say that Kaitlyn¡¯s death had brought relief to her.


    ¡°Renee, you can¡¯t randomly me others.¡± Cordelia tried to counsel her. ¡°We¡¯re all doing this for your


    own good, hoping that you can be as happy as you were before¡ª¡±


    ¡°Aunt Cordelia!¡± Renee suddenly raised her voice. ¡°If this had happened to me today, if I had taken


    someone else¡¯s ring, would you have reported it to the police?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s just because Arya is the Bayers¡¯ daughter that you believe what she said. And because


    I have nothing, everything I say is wrong!¡±


    ¡°Renee!¡± Cordelia was serious as she looked coldly at her.


    Renee realized her mistake and dared not say more. She sat quietly, head lowered, and that sense of


    inferiority began to creep back.


    It was eerily quiet around them, so quiet that she could clearly hear her heartbeat.


    Cordelia sighed, thinking of her son and of the orphaned girl before her. She struggled to suppress her


    anger. Life was not just ck and white.


    ¡°Aunt Cordelia, don¡¯t¡­ be angry.¡± After a long silence, Renee cautiously apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know I


    was wrong¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have done this or said those things. But Aunt Cordelia, I¡­ I just feel so


    insecure.¡±


    Her voice choked up, and tears fell.


    ¡°Aunt Cordelia, I have nothing now. I only have Toph left. I¡¯m really scared¡­¡±


    ¡°Still, Lena didn¡¯t cause it.¡± Cordelia shook her head. ¡°Your insecurity isn¡¯t caused by Arya either.


    ¡°Renee, this can¡¯t be resolved by anyone else but you. You have to do it yourself. Toph isn¡¯t someone


    who will abandon you halfway. You should believe in him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Renee hurriedly agreed, ¡°I¡¯ve always believed in him, and he has always been good to me!¡±


    ¡°Then why do you keep stirring up trouble every few days? What is the point?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Renee could note up with an answer.


    In fact, even she did not know why she was doing that.


    She had depended on others for too long, to the point where she seemed to have forgotten who she


    was. When Kaitlyn was alive, she still had a mother even though she was weak from illness and could


    not care for her properly.


    She was aplete orphan now, all alone in this world.


    Her father had plotted against Nichs, and her mother had harmed many people. Their whole family


    had wronged Lina, Lena, and even the people currently weing her with open arms.


    The more this happened, the heavier her sense of inferiority grew.


    She owed others so much that she could not repay it in this lifetime or the next.


    Great favor bred great resentment might just be the truth. Since she could not repay this kindness, she


    might as well drag the whole world down with her!

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    ¡°Renee, listen to me.¡± Cordelia held onto thest glimmer of hope. ¡°The past is already in the past. If


    you keep digging into it, you¡¯ll only be more miserable. And if Toph sees you suffering, do you


    think he¡¯ll feel any better?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Cordelia¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange the best psychologist for you.¡± Cordelia gently stroked Renee¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re just unwell,


    and I believe you will get better.¡±


    Renee remained silent, the darkness in her eyes deepening.


    The butler lightly knocked on the door and walked over to hand Le Fari to Cordelia.


    Renee stiffened. When Toph tried to put the ring on her earlier, she pushed him away. She realized she


    had acted impulsively. This time, she decided to take the initiative and get the ring back.


    ¡°Aunt Cordelia, this¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Cordelia put up a hand with a gentle but firm gesture. She signaled to the butler, who


    immediately brought a jewelry box over.


    After Cordelia ced the ring inside, the butler locked the box.


    ¡°Toph mentioned that the ring was too big for you.¡± Cordelia chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll have the craftsman adjust it


    to fit you properly. We can¡¯t have people saying that the Hamertons don¡¯t even have a properly fitting


    ring.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Cordelia, it¡¯s really not a big deal!¡± Renee hurriedly protested, ¡°I can take care of the resizing


    myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me handle it.¡± Cordelia looked at her as though she could see through her very soul. ¡°Renee, I¡¯ll


    keep the ring safe for the time being. After all, it¡¯s an heirloom of the Hamertons. If it gets lost again,


    none of us will be able to bear the responsibility.¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t happen again! Absolutely not!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t be too sure.¡± Cordelia got up and took her hand with a smile. ¡°Your marriage to Toph is


    postponed anyway. There¡¯s no rush to wait a little longer. Once the ring is resized and you¡¯re all


    better¡­ I¡¯ll have Toph wear it for you himself!¡±


    Renee bit her lip without saying anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today, and I can¡¯t keep the guests waiting for too long.¡± Cordelia looked at Renee.


    ¡°Apany me to the hall.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Renee softly agreed, linking her arm with Cordelia¡¯s and slowly walking out of the flower room.


    Before leaving, she nced at the box in the butler¡¯s hand. It felt like a thorn had lodged in her heart.


    With the wedding date uncertain and now the ring gone, her insecurity was only growing stronger.


    Renee looked at Cordelia resentfully. The knot in her heart seemed to tighten a little more. ¨C


    For several days, Toph had been moody. Even when gaming with Chris, he would y a couple of


    rounds and stop. He would then sit alone on the couch, looking at his phone¡ªsometimes distressed,


    sometimes ted.


    Chris took off his headphones, retrieved two cans of beer from the fridge, and patted Toph on the


    shoulder. ¡°Having an identity crisis?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Toph grinned like a simpleton.


    Chris frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve been acting strange for days¡­ What happened?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Renee finally replied to my messages!¡±


    Toph showed his phone to Chris.


    As Chris looked at the messages, he sensed something odd.


    Lately, Renee has been responding minimally to Toph¡¯s messages. When she did reply, it would often


    be after he had sent several texts in a row. Her responses were usually quite vague, often just saying,


    [Hmm, okay.]


    Despite that, Toph¡¯s mood would immediately lift whenever she did reply. If she ignored him, he would


    be like that, absentminded even when ying a game.


    Chris returned the phone, his tone serious. ¡°Do you think your way of interacting is normal?¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Toph¡¯s expression dimmed, and after a long silence, he muttered under his breath, ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s


    not normal, then why do you indulge her?¡± Chris did not like seeing his cousin being treated unfairly.


    ¡°From your chat history, it seems like every time you send a bunch of messages and are about to give


    up, she suddenly replies with one message, and you¡¯re filled with hope!¡±


    Toph looked at Chris in a daze.


    ¡°Toph, I think she¡¯s not as simple as we think.¡± Chris took a sip of his beer. ¡°Back in the military, we


    learned about psychological warfare. I think she¡¯s pretty adept at it. Keeping you hanging but not


    completely ignoring you, always giving you a glimmer of hope and stringing you along!¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t assume things!¡± Toph gave him a sideways nce. ¡°Renee is not that kind of person!¡±


    ¡°Toph, can you be a bit more mature? Have you not analyzed the things she¡¯s been saying to you?¡±


    Toph lowered his gaze and said nothing.


    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought about it or didn¡¯t understand. He simply had an optimistic nature and


    didn¡¯t like to think negatively, especially when it came to someone he loved deeply and wanted to keep


    loving.


    He believed Renee was going through a temporary rough patch. Like his mother had said, she was just


    not feeling well and would improve.


    As long as he gave his love unconditionally, treated her with all his heart, and stood by her to take care


    of her, she would eventually sense it, wouldn¡¯t she?


    Chris sighed and ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°To put it harshly, I think¡­ she¡¯s manipting your


    emotions. But these things are often hard for those involved to see!¡±


    ¡°Enough, stop talking!¡± Toph was agitated. ¡°Chris, you don¡¯t know her. She was very kind in the past!¡±


    ¡°But people change. I just don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± Chris looked at him. ¡°Toph, you¡¯ve been very well


    sheltered, and all you see are the good things in life. You can¡¯t see how wicked people can be!¡±


    ¡°I said stop!¡± Toph sprang up.


    Chris¡¯s words were harsh, cutting through Toph¡¯s numb emotions like a sharp knife. He understood that


    Chris meant well, but it left him struggling for breath under the pressure.


    After a long silence, Chris finally broke it by giving Toph¡¯s back a gentle pat, apanied by a deep


    sigh.


    The ringing of a phone call shattered the tension in the room.


    Chris reached for the phone and noticed Lena was calling. He hesitated, surprised since she should


    have been at work by now.


    ¡°Hello, Lenny.¡±


    ¡°Chris!¡± Lena sounded quite excited. ¡°Hurry,e to the hospital! Right now!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Chris¡¯ heart dropped, his mind shing with the picture of Lena beating someone up


    for some reason. ¡°Y-You didn¡¯t get into a fight selling houses, did you?¡±

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lenaughed after a moment of pause.


    ¨C


    Chris and Toph arrived at the hospital to find Lina half-leaning against the bedside. Zuko looked tense,


    but his joy was evident in his smile. Nichs, Linda, Zephyr, Cordelia, Jesse, and Melissa were all


    present.


    Even Dave, who hardly ever skipped any sses, had skipped a very important ss today.


    Everyone was filled with happy smiles.


    Toph was momentarily stunned, looking around. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Come over here, Toph!¡± Cordelia waved to him. ¡°You¡¯re going to be an uncle!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Toph was both surprised and delighted.


    Zuko handed him a test report¡ªhe had clutched it like a treasure for quite a while before Toph came to


    the hospital.


    There was an ultrasound image on it, but Toph could not make out what it was even after staring at it


    for a while. Below the image were various professional terms that he did not understand either.


    What he did understand was thest few words¡ªPregnant, 6 weeks.


    Lena walked in, having just returned from the Thompsons¡¯ ce to fetch Lina a pair of soft, t shoes.


    Lina smiled apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s just a small thing, yet it rmed all of you.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a small thing!¡± Linda and Cordelia chimed in together. ¡°This is a momentous asion!¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Toph patted his big brother¡¯s shoulder and gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Well done! You¡¯re about


    to level up! When my little nephew is born, he has to learn to call me Uncle Toph first!¡±


    Zuko was speechless. He nced at his father and smiled. ¡°Well¡­ maybe it¡¯s going to be a niece!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s definitely going to be a nephew!¡± Tophughed carelessly. ¡°I¡¯ll train my little nephew to


    y games, and we¡¯ll win all the games together in the futur¡ª Mmph!¡±


    Zuko quickly covered his mouth. Actually, he really hoped for a cute little girl too!


    ¡°Toph!¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°Can you speak less?¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    Chris quietly approached Lena and held her hand.


    Lena looked at him, her usually aloof gaze revealing rare tenderness. She wore a light pink top and a


    white skirt today. Her natural beauty shone without needing any emphasis.


    ¡°Lenny¡­¡± Chris was captivated and leaned closer to say something, but she suddenly rushed over to


    Lina.


    Chris had not figured out what was happening yet when he saw Lena ce an additional cushion


    behind Lina, making her morefortable.


    Chris nced at Zuko helplessly. ¡°Whose wife exactly is Pammy?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zuko was perplexed.


    Chris rolled his eyes. ¡°Take care of your own wife!¡±


    Cordelia and Linda exchanged looks and chuckled. ¡°Chris, we¡¯re lucky to have Lena today.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Cordelia said, ¡°Pammy wasn¡¯t feeling well at work today. Luckily, Lena passed by her office and


    noticed, so she went upstairs to check on her asionally. When she saw that Pammy wasn¡¯t looking


    good, she immediately brought her to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°No wonder!¡± Chrisughed. ¡°Lenny called me, asking me to rush to the hospital. I thought something


    big had happened. Turns out it wasn¡¯t her, but Pammy¡¯s good news!¡±


    Renee knocked on the door and came in as well. As soon as she saw Lina, she smiled and


    congratted her, giving her a big hug.


    Toph approached Renee, but she gave him the cold shoulder.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    Cordelia¡¯s gaze darkened instantly. Zephyr patted her shoulder and gave her a subtle nce.


    ¡°Your mom didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so I¡¯m taking her back to rest first,¡± Zephyr said softly. ¡°Zuko,


    take care of Pammy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Nichs, Linda, join us?¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve all gathered. Let¡¯s go to my


    ce for a drink!¡±


    Nichs and Linda readily agreed.


    Melissa gave Lina advice for quite some time before Jesse and Dave pulled her away. When leaving,


    she looked back with lingering worry.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± Lina smiled. ¡°You and dad, though, need to take good care of yourselves. After all,


    you¡¯ll have to help me take care of the baby in the future!¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Melissa regained her vigor.


    In reality, she hoped Lina would have more children. Having experienced the pains of childbirth herself,


    however, she did not want her daughter to go through it again, so it was a bit of a dilemma¡­


    Now that most people had left, the room fell quiet again.


    Zuko and Lina exchanged smiles. He touched her yet-to-show baby bump as if he could feel the


    growing life inside. He felt a sudden urge to tear up.


    ¡°Hey, bro, isn¡¯t it a bit early to cry now?¡± Toph teased him. ¡°You¡¯ll have plenty of time for tears when my


    nephew¡¯s born!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± Zuko looked at him disdainfully.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t dad say you nearly made him cry when you were just born? And when you first learned to walk,


    you sat on his face and gave him a¡ª¡±


    ¡°Toph! Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Laughter once again filled the room.


    However, Lena quietly left the room. She looked aloof, different from the busy and engaged person she


    had been earlier.


    Chris followed her, staying by her side until they reached the end of the corridor.


    ¡°Lenny, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Lena smiled, but her eyes seemed a bit red.


    Chris hugged her with concern. He knew she was happy for Lina, but she did not know how to Just like


    earlier, while everyone in the room was chattering and celebrating, she remained silent, busying herself


    for Lina.


    When Lina did not need her, she quietly stepped aside. When Lina needed her, she was willing to go to


    any length to help.


    Sometimes, Chris found this rather perplexing.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He smiled, patted her back, and said softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t go in, Renee might think you¡¯re scared of her.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing out because she¡¯s in there?¡±


    Lena lowered her head slightly. She had to admit that Chris was pretty urate in reading people.


    She avoided Renee now whenever possible, but it was not because she was scared.


    ¡°Chris, I¡¯m not scared of her,¡± Lena said in a low voice. ¡°Lina is pregnant now. I¡¯ll stay away from Renee


    as much as I can. I don¡¯t want Lina to worry about us while she¡¯s pregnant. She should rest well now so


    she can give birth to a healthy baby.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite silly.¡± Chris lightly knocked her forehead. ¡°Do you think avoiding her can solve all the


    problems?¡±


    Lena looked at him in silence.


    ¡°Let me ask you.¡± Chris¡¯ voice turned serious. ¡°If you¡¯re on a battlefield and you¡¯re avoiding the enemy,


    does that mean they won¡¯t try to kill you?¡±

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    Lena was taken aback. She could note up with an answer to the question, nor could she respond


    well.


    ¡°Chris¡­ Renee isn¡¯t my enemy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who isn¡¯t treating her like one!¡± Chris sighed in exasperation. ¡°But what about her? She


    despises you to the core. She not only sees you as an enemy but as a nemesis!¡±


    Lena¡¯s fists clenched tightly at her side.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to stir up trouble between you.¡± Chris held her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m just using my military


    experience to tell you that mutual sacrifices happen frequently on the battlefield. A bullet won¡¯t change


    its course because you¡¯re retreating, and an enemy won¡¯t spare you just because you¡¯re stepping back!


    ¡°Your retreat will only make her more overbearing! Just because Pammy is in the middle doesn¡¯t mean


    you should be hesitant!¡±


    Lena was stunned. Chris¡¯ words struck a chord and made her see the depth of his concern.


    After a long silence, she smiled, her cheeks blushing like peach petals.


    Chris was entranced, as if her smile lit up the whole world. ¡°Lenny, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go help Lina with her discharge procedures first,¡± Lena interrupted with a smile.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s only a little over a month pregnant, and she¡¯s been a bit exhaustedtely. The doctor said she


    needs to finish the nutrient drip before going home.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°After we¡¯re done with the paperwork, let¡¯s go in together!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Oh, sure¡­¡± Chris¡¯ eyes lit up suddenly. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, let¡¯s go in together, help Lina tidy up, and then take them home!¡±


    Chris seemed a bit dazed for a moment, not immediately grasping the context.


    Lena gently held his hand and told him, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¨C


    The hospital room was now upied only by the members of The Happy Four. Yet, the atmosphere


    could not revert to how it used to be.


    Lina nced at her phone discreetly. The Happy Four group chat had been silent for a while. The term


    ¡°happy¡± seemed no longer fitting for them.


    ¡°Renee, Toph.¡± She smiled gently. ¡°You both can go back if you want. Having Zuko here is enough.¡±


    Toph was about to agree, but Renee sat there motionless. She asked softly, ¡°Lina, maybe I should stay


    with you. Zuko is a man and might not have the fullest consideration¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her husband. How could I overlook things?¡± Zuko smiled faintly. ¡°Renee, do you have something to


    tell her?¡±


    Renee¡¯s expression faltered, her gaze somewhat evasive.


    ¡°Nothing important,¡± she said after a moment. ¡°I just feel that since Lina¡¯s pregnant now, she shouldn¡¯t


    strain herself too much. But with so much to handle at thepany, I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± Zuko stood beside Lina, one hand on her shoulder. He smiled at


    Renee. ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Thompsons now, so helping with family matters is only natural.¡±


    Renee frowned, Zuko¡¯s words hitting her like a retort.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At that moment, Lena and Chris entered. Zuko turned toward them. ¡°By the way, Lena, Pammy is


    pregnant now, and there are many things she can¡¯t personally handle. Please keep an eye on the


    company matters for her, okay?¡±


    Lena nodded seriously.


    ¡°You¡¯re a grassroots employee.¡± Zuko¡¯s tone was low. ¡°And your perspective on things differs from


    ours. To have a promising future, a corporation must consider various opinions and look at problems


    from different angles.¡±


    Renee¡¯s mood soured. However, Lina seemed to agree with Zuko as she smiled without a word.


    Toph had no interest in these matters, let alone advocating for her. Renee just felt like a heavy stone


    was lodged in her chest.

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    Suddenly, Renee remembered what Melvin had said to her before his execution.


    ¡°Such a good opportunity to impersonate Pam and gain the Thompson Group, but you didn¡¯t want it!


    You¡¯re as foolish as your mother! You both wretched women!¡±


    Renee¡¯s head throbbed abruptly, and she trembled slightly.


    ¡°Renee?¡± Toph looked at her with concern. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    His hand had not reached her when she moved away.


    Toph¡¯s hand hung awkwardly in the air, a bit embarrassed. It felt like a needle had pricked him, and a


    drop of blood seeped.


    ¡°Renee¡ª¡±


    Before he could form his sentence, there was a knock on the door. Even before the person entered,


    their sweet voice could be heard.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m notte for such a happy asion?¡±


    Arya walked in with a gift, heading straight for Lina as soon as she entered the room.


    Lina was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Why did youe too?¡±


    ¡°Zuko told me!¡± Arya¡¯s eyes curved with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s so eager to announce to the world with a


    megaphone that he¡¯s going to be a father!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Zuko cleared his throat twice. He could barely keep his cool andposed image.


    Lina was amused. She did not see anything wrong with Zuko and Arya texting privately. However,


    Renee¡¯s expression turned sour when Toph talked to Arya for a bit.


    A person with an open heart naturally would not think negatively of others. However¡­Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Renee rose to her feet, her eyes carrying a touch of coldness. She scanned the room, particrly


    focusing on Arya as she approached Toph. Her fists tightened, nails digging into her skin.


    ¡°Hi, Toph!¡± Arya initiated a work-rted conversation. ¡°About the drafts you sent earlier, the plot looks


    promising. However, the character design requires further attention. Specifically, the male lead¡¯s attire


    needs more elegance.¡±


    Toph listened attentively, visualizing the changes in his mind.


    ¡°Your male lead is a foreign prince.¡± Arya continued. ¡°So, when you draw him, you should incorporate


    foreign elements. I¡¯ve marked my suggestions on the drafts and sent them to your email. Take a look


    when you get the chance!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Toph smiled sincerely, nodding in agreement.


    Renee looked at him, puzzled. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re drawing?¡±


    Toph froze.


    Arya could tell what was happening by looking at their faces. It seemed that Toph, who was known for


    being careless, hadn¡¯t talked to Renee about it.


    Although she did not hold any favorable impression of Renee, she still respected her as Toph¡¯s fiancee


    and thought she needed to treat her respectfully.


    Arya politely smiled. ¡°Well, he sent me a few draftsst time, along with the plot. I thought they were


    quite good. Toph¡¯s drawing style aligns well with the fine art styleics. If he works on it well, he


    might be a rising star in theic industry!¡±


    But Reneepletely ignored Arya. Her gaze was solely locked on Toph. She spoke slowly and


    clearly, asking him, ¡°Howe I had no idea you were drawingics?¡±


    Toph hurried to exin, ¡°I¡­ I did tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I really did!¡±


    Toph showed her his phone.


    He had sent her dozens of messages in a day, but she would only reply with a few words.


    One of those messages was: [Renee, I sent a few drafts to Arya for her evaluation. I want to venture


    into theic world, too. If luck is on my side, it might even be adapted into a mobile game. That way, I


    can make a name for myself! Renee, do you support me?¡±


    Renee¡¯s hands were trembling. She hadn¡¯t paid any attention to the messages he had sent her,


    causing her to miss this specific one.

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± Arya felt sweat forming on her forehead, thinking she had caused trouble. ¡°Why don¡¯t all of


    you visit my studio once Pammy¡¯s pregnancy stabilizes?¡±


    The awkward atmosphere didn¡¯t dissipate. Arya flushed in embarrassment. Besidesics and


    games, she really did not know much else.


    Lina sensed her difort and smiled. ¡°Arya, I suddenly have a craving for milk tea. Could you help


    me get a cup?¡±


    It felt like amnesty was granted to Arya as she nced at Lina gratefully, then hurriedly rushed out of


    the room.


    Toph lowered his head, his lips pressed into a thin line.


    Renee knew she was in the wrong but did not say anything and hastily walked out of the room.


    ¡°Renee!¡± Toph was taken aback. Even when he called her, there was no response. He quickly followed


    after her.


    Zuko did not manage to stop him in time.


    Lina tugged at his hand, both of them helpless.


    ¡°Forget it. Let them handle it themselves.¡± Zuko sighed lightly. ¡°Toph needs to grow up too.¡±


    ¡°Honey¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I know. You still hold onto a glimmer of hope for Renee and even feel a bit guilty.¡± Zuko looked into her


    eyes. ¡°But the current Renee has changed. She¡¯s¡­ Melvin¡¯s daughter, after all.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Lena¡¯s guard was up immediately. ¡°Are you saying that Renee might


    harm Lina?¡±


    Chris nudged her with his elbow, jealous inwardly but trying to dissuade her from getting too worked up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Zuko¡¯s gaze slightly darkened. ¡°But¡­¡±


    He nced at Lina and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I secretly investigated Renee. I admit I¡¯m a bit selfish, as my


    motivation was for the Hamertons¡¯ sake. However, I did discover something.¡±


    ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    ¡°Before Melvin was executed, Renee met with him.¡±


    Lina froze, her heart pounding.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Renee hate him? How could she possibly meet with him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to tell you.¡± Zuko held her hand. ¡°Renee is not the same as she used to be. Since


    she witnessed her mother¡¯s suicide, she¡¯s been unable to untangle that knot in her heart. First, she


    med her mother¡¯s death on Lena, and now she wants to control Toph¡­


    ¡°Honey, for the sake of the Hamertons and for you, I can¡¯t afford to let my emotions guide me. I want to


    tell you that if she makes any move, I¡¯ll fight back without any hesitation. She can¡¯t beat me!¡±


    ¡°Zuko¡­¡±


    The Hamertons were well-known for their strong sense of family values among the four major families.


    Whoever dared to harm their family was like poking a ho¡¯s nest¡ªtheir fate would be dire.


    It was just that Renee was different¡­


    Lina took a deep breath, feeling her temples throb. She leaned against Zuko¡¯s chest, listening to the


    powerful rhythm of his heartbeat, and wearily closed her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zuko!¡± Lena affirmed with determination. ¡°I share the same thoughts as you. Anyone who


    dares to harm Lina, I¡¯ll fight them to the end whether they¡¯re a cousin or not!¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Zuko.¡± Chris chuckled. ¡°With our Lenny here, Pammy will definitely be safe! But I think


    you should be more concerned about Toph right now. He is still quite childish in his ways and might not


    handle this change well.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    Toph chased Renee to the entrance of the hospital.


    Renee walked with the grace of the wind, ignoring him like he didn¡¯t exist. He could have easily caught


    up with her in a few steps, but every time he tried, she pushed him away.


    The current Renee treated Toph as a stranger. His heart grew colder bit by bit.


    He stopped in his tracks, calling out with a hint of grievance, ¡°Renee! What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    Renee also stopped but did not turn around.


    Toph had seen this back view countless times¡ªpetite and delicate¡ªmaking him feel a strong urge to


    protect her. Today, this back view was oddly indifferent. There were only a few steps between them, yet


    it felt like a vast chasm he could not bridge.


    ¡°Renee, you¡ª¡±


    Renee turned slightly. ¡°Do you have something else to say?¡±


    Toph circled around to stand before her, his gaze anxious. ¡°Do you have to misunderstand me like this?


    I¡­ I already sent you messages. I told you I wanted to drawics and showed Ari my work. Why are


    you upset again?¡±


    ¡°Heh, Ari? You¡¯re on familiar terms with her!¡± Renee¡¯s lips trembled slightly. ¡°Is she the only person in


    the whole world who drawsics? That you must show her?¡±


    Toph was choked up with frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t know any otheric artists aside from her!¡±


    ¡°Toph!¡± Renee shouted, ¡°Do you know how she teamed up with Lena to make a mockery of me in the


    sales department? Among so many sales staff, she specifically had to sign the contract with Lena!


    Wasn¡¯t she targeting me with Lena?¡±


    ¡°Renee, you misunderstood this! Arya exined to me. She didn¡¯t know it was you in that


    room¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°She exined to you?¡± Renee suddenly raised her voice, giving him a sideways nce. ¡°So, you two


    frequentlymunicate privately?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Toph quickly waved his hands. ¡°We don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Toph¡­¡± Renee looked sorrowful. ¡°I thought you¡¯d always stand by my side, no matter what¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m on your side!¡± Toph pulled her by the shoulder and boldly embraced her when he saw


    she wasn¡¯t resisting. ¡°Renee, please don¡¯t misinterpret me, and don¡¯t be upset. I promised to make you


    feel safe. You must trust me!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Renee trembled in his arms, clutching his clothes tightly.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m drawing theics for you.¡± Toph patted her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hope that I have my own


    career? After thinking about it, I realized I¡¯m only interested in drawing and games. Actually, I can be


    like¡­ someic artists and adapt my work into a game. It¡¯s a win-win situation in terms of fame and


    fortune!¡±


    He deliberately avoided mentioning Arya¡¯s name, afraid that Renee might read too much into it.


    The girl in his arms gradually calmed down.


    Just when he thought the storm had passed, Renee suddenly pushed him away!


    Toph was taken aback.


    The seemingly delicate girl had transformed into a devil, baring her fangs, her gaze so dark that it sent


    shivers down his spine.


    ¡°Your career?¡± Renee coldly huffed. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t your career be the Hamerton Group?!¡±


    Toph was stunned. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°If you truly took my words to heart, you should have a ce in the Hamerton Group¡¯s board of


    directors, just like Zuko. You should also work to gain your grandfather¡¯s favor and be bestowed a title


    from the Southeast Aciatic royal family like him! Not clinging to your pile of worthlessics and


    having no aplishments for a lifetime!¡±


    A loud ringing filled Toph¡¯s ears, and it felt like all the blood in his body rushed to his head.


    After a long pause, he gazed at Renee with astonishment and asked, ¡°Renee, do you really understand


    what you¡¯re saying?¡±

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    Renee looked at Toph and snorted. Of course, she knew exactly what she was saying.


    After losing her mother, she did a lot of thinking. The more she thought, the more she realized how


    foolish she used to be. She had been so foolish, giving away things she could have easily held onto.


    She had been naive, letting others use her as a stepping stone without even realizing it.


    If her mother hadn¡¯t insisted that she stop impersonating Pam, how would the real Pam have


    returned to the Thompsons? How could she ever have a chance to reconnect with Zuko?


    Her mother had been incredibly kind to them, but they had shown no gratitude!


    And then there was Melvin. Despite her strong dislike for him, on the day of his execution, she felt like


    her heart was burdened with a heavy stone.


    After that fateful day, she had no parents left. She became a true orphan. In this world, she could only


    rely on others, be pitied by others, and ultimately be considered expendable.


    Renee suppressed the tears that welled up, forcing them back.


    ¡°Toph, I know what I¡¯m saying, and I know what I want.¡± She gently held his hand. ¡°I want to be with


    you. I want to have a home of our own!¡±


    Toph frowned. ¡°But I¡¯m already working hard to give you a home, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Do you think drawingics will make you sessful? The Hamerton Group is so big, do you really


    think there¡¯s no ce for you? Your parents won¡¯t actually leave everything to Zuko, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°The Thompson Group, too!¡± Theplexity in Renee¡¯s eyes left Toph baffled. ¡°I¡¯m also a Thompson,


    and I should also have a share in the Thompson Group! When I said I wanted to manage thepany


    for Lina earlier, why didn¡¯t you stand up for me? Instead, you let Lena take the advantage!¡±


    ¡°Renee!¡± Toph shook her by the shoulders.


    If this could work, he really wished he could shake some sense into her!


    ¡°Renee, how did you be like this? You used to be¡­¡±


    ¡°I used to be too naive, not fighting for anything, so I couldn¡¯t even protect my own mother!¡±


    Toph stood in a daze, his hands holding her shoulders slowly slipping away.


    ¡°Toph, I don¡¯t ask for much. I just want what¡¯s rightfully mine!¡± Renee¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°You¡¯re the


    same! I know you won¡¯tpete with Zuko, but you should at least im what¡¯s yours! Even if you


    don¡¯t care about yourself, you should consider our future!¡±


    Toph looked at her for a long time and softly called out, ¡°Renee Thompson.¡±


    Renee paused. He had never addressed her with her full name like that.


    ¡°Toph, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I feel like something¡¯s changed between us.¡± Toph¡¯s expression and voice were equally subdued.


    His indifference felt foreign to Renee, and even Toph found it quite unbelievable.


    ¡°N-No!¡± Renee managed a weak smile. ¡°I¡¯m still the same as before. It¡¯s just that now¡­ Now that we¡¯re


    getting married, I¡¯m thinking more!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. You¡¯re assuming things I¡¯ve never even thought of!¡±


    ¡°Toph!¡±


    ¡°Renee, you¡¯ve known me for more than just one day!¡± Toph¡¯s tone grew stronger. ¡°You should have


    known long ago that I don¡¯t want topete with my brother for anything. I can¡¯t surpass him either!


    I¡¯ve never envied him for getting more than me. I¡¯m his younger brother, and he won¡¯t treat me unfairly!


    ¡°My parents love me dearly, my grandparents also adore me, and my brother treats me well. I feel like


    I¡¯ve already received a lot of love from the Hamertons! I want to share that love with you. But why do


    you keep forcing me to go against my family?¡±


    Renee turned pale and involuntarily stepped back.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have much ambition.¡± Toph sighed wryly. ¡°I just want to draw, y games, and be with the


    person I love. If you¡¯re expecting a life of constant struggle and rivalry, then I¡¯m really not capable of


    that!¡±


    He let go of her hand after saying that.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Renee widened her eyes. The moment he let go of her, it was as if she had stepped into thin air, falling


    from a height, her entire being shattered.


    This was the first time Zuko visited Chris¡¯ ce.

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    Chris was different from the other Hamerton heirs. He did not live at Hamerton Manor but instead


    bought a small vi not far from the city center. The ce was not huge, but he had kept it neat, clearly


    a trait gained from military training.


    More importantly, this ce was very close to Lena¡¯s apartment, just a ten-minute walk away.


    Zuko chuckled softly.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Chris brought fruits and ground a cup of coffee for him. ¡°Youe in with that


    weird smile, and it¡¯s kind of scary coupled with your stern face!¡±


    Zuko patted his shoulder and gave him a look that said, ¡°As a fellow man, I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking you don¡¯t usually stay here, do you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Lena¡¯s apartment isn¡¯t far from here!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not far,¡± Chris answered honestly. ¡°I do go to her ce sometimes for a meal or something, but¡­ I


    don¡¯t feel like goingtely.¡±


    ¡°Are you two fighting?¡±


    Chris nced at him and shook his head.


    ¡°Then why?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Lena¡¯s been researching diets for pregnant women recently.¡± Chris sighed helplessly. ¡°She¡¯s been


    cooking and making soup in the kitchen every day. When the food turns out good, she won¡¯t let me eat


    it. She only gives me the dishes she thinks she messed up. I¡­¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Zuko had to press down on the corners of his mouth so as not to burst outughing.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you! I¡¯ll definitely hit you if you dare tough!¡± Chris red at him. ¡°All because of your


    wife, I¡¯m being sacrificed. If you still have a conscience, gough where I can¡¯t see you!¡±


    Zuko¡¯s face turned red from suppressing hisughter, and he could not speak for quite a while.


    ¡°So, Chris¡­¡± He quickly changed the topic. ¡°What have you been busy withtely?¡±


    ¡°Let me show you!¡±


    Chris¡¯ expression finally brightened a bit. He ran inside and returned holding something in his hand


    after a while.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving Lenny a shot!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Zuko was scalded by his coffee.


    Chris was quite excited. ¡°Look, I did well with this pistol, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Zuko palmed his forehead and took a while to look up at what was in Chris¡¯ hand.


    It was a small wooden pistol that was meticulously crafted. It was even more delicate than the rifle he


    had made for Lenast time, evident that he had put a lot of thought into it.


    ¡°You¡¯re nning to give her¡­ a shot with this?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll ask her to choose between this pistol and the rifle. Then we¡¯re going to y real-life special


    operations in the woods.¡±


    Zuko¡¯s surprised gaze turned into one of pity, and he patted him before smiling. ¡°Well, have fun!


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zuko noticed the inscription on the grip. ¡°There¡¯s writing here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it says Harding.¡±


    ¡°Does everyone in your special operations unit have words on their guns?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Chris smiled. ¡°Lenny has a small pistol, right? It was Pammy¡¯s. Hers also has an inscription on


    the grip that reads Krys.¡±


    Zuko remembered that when Lina and Renee were abducted, Madame Krys had given them a pistol


    and saved their lives.


    Madame Krys¡¯ name was Krystal Harding¡­


    Zuko squinted at the inscription on the gun¡¯s grip and had a sudden realization.

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    ¡°Zuko, what¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Chris asked.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Zuko snapped back to reality and smiled. Whether he was overthinking or not, certain things felt quite


    odd once they were connected in his mind.


    ¡°Um¡­ nothing,¡± Zuko replied casually. ¡°I¡¯m just a bit hungry. Is there anything to eat at your ce?¡±


    Chris was also hungry too and absentmindedly answered while scrolling on his phone, ¡°Let¡¯s order


    takeout.¡±


    Zuko frowned. ¡°I never eat takeout.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zuko Hamerton, are you asking me to cook for you?¡±


    ¡°You know how to cook, right?¡±


    Chris red at him. Not that he would cook for him even if he did!


    Just then, the doorbell rang suddenly.


    Lena walked in with a smile, carrying a lunchbox. When she saw Zuko there, she nodded slightly with a


    hint of restraint.


    Zuko smiled. ¡°Lena, are you telepathically connected to Chris and know he¡¯s hungry? So you came to


    bring us food?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Lena set the lunchbox on the table. The two hungry men quickly came over, but their excitement turned


    to disappointment when they saw what was inside.


    It was supposed to be a pot of chicken soup, but it now looked quite unappetizing. Instead of the


    expected hearty soup, all they found were fragments of meat, chicken bones, and a few scattered


    vegetable leaves in a pool of oil droplets.


    ¡°Lenny¡­¡± Chris chuckled wryly. ¡°Is this another one of your experimental failures?¡±


    Lena looked at him. He had gotten it right.


    This time, she had not gotten the timing and temperature right. The chicken she had stewed had turned


    as hard as a rock. Later, she thoughtlessly put the chicken in a pressure cooker¡­ and now look!


    The chicken had fallen apart! It ended up looking like that.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lena did not want to waste it, so she brought it to Chris.


    Chris knew she had not eaten any. Every time, he would eat most of the ¡°failed product¡± before she


    touched what he left¡­


    Thinking about this, he affectionately patted her head and smiled.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve had sesses too!¡± It felt more like Lena was exining to Zuko. ¡°There aren¡¯t


    many, but¡­ what I made actually tasted quite good! Lina is in the early stages of pregnancy, and I¡¯ve


    researched a lot. Pregnant women have strong reactions during this period and can¡¯t eat much. So, I


    thought of trying various ways to make soup for her, so she¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lena.¡± Zuko smiled sincerely. ¡°You must have gone through a lot of trouble.¡±


    Lena felt a bit embarrassed and shook her head.


    Chris took a few bowls and scooped out the soup while teasing, ¡°Those who know, know that it¡¯s


    Pammy who¡¯s pregnant. Otherwise, they¡¯d think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s pregnant!¡±


    Lena shoved him, and they exchanged a smile.


    Zuko looked at them, and the question that had been circling in his mind just now came back to him.


    He asked casually, ¡°Lena, Pammy has given you a pistol?¡±


    Lena¡¯s hand with the spoon froze, and she looked up at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything by it.¡± Zuko chuckled lightly. ¡°Chris made a small pistol for you and engraved


    Harding on the grip. I just remembered that there was also a word in the same spot on Pammy¡¯s pistol.¡±


    Lena kept her lips pressed together, appearing calm on the outside, but a whirlwind of emotions


    churned in her heart.


    Zuko persisted, ¡°Lena, we¡¯ve been friends for a while, but I don¡¯t actually know where you¡¯re from.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why?¡± Chris interrupted. ¡°Are you interrogating her now?¡±

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    ¡°Nothing like that!¡± Zuko¡¯s eyes flickered with aplex glint. ¡°I¡¯m just asking on your behalf. If you


    really marry Lena in the future, your dad will surely ask about it even if I don¡¯t!¡±


    Chris paused and put down his cutlery with a frown.


    Lena¡¯s expression also changed slightly. She forced herself to remainposed, ate some soup, and


    then ced the bowl and spoon in the sink.


    Zuko left after that, leaving only her and Chris in the room.


    She cleared the table and was about to wash the dishes when Chris¡¯ hands suddenly blocked her way.


    ¡°The water¡¯s cold. I¡¯ll wash them.¡±


    Lena paused and saw Chris had already turned on the tap, swiftly washing the pots and dishes.


    She listened to the soothing flow of water, silently observing him. His sleeves were rolled up,


    showcasing his strong forearms. The sink was a bit low, making him bend slightly, yet his broad back


    remained as reassuring as ever like the protective fortress guarding her heart.


    What about her? Was her background deserving of someone as outstanding as him?


    Zuko had spoken somewhat casually, but she took his words to heart. If they were to have a future


    together, she¡¯d need to meet Chris¡¯ parents.


    Would Marco and his wife be as rxed and unconcerned with social status as Cordelia and Zephyr?


    Additionally, she had already decided to keep her birth secret buried deep within. If they asked about it,


    how could she exin?Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Her thoughts were as tangled as a jumble of threads.


    Before Chris came into her life, these thoughts had never crossed her mind, and she hadn¡¯t cared


    about them. But now, after meeting him, she truly desired a future with him.


    ¡°Lenny, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lena snapped back to reality.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look good. Are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡±


    Lena shook her head.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Let me do the washing.¡± She tried to mask her anxiety. ¡°The weather isn¡¯t cold, so washing a few


    dishes won¡¯t be a problem!¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Chris chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll handle these things! I¡¯m tough, so it¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡±


    Lena also smiled at him.


    ¡°I know.¡± Chris said gently, ¡°You were affected by what Zuko said just now, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    He wiped his hands dry and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him! Our marriage is a matter


    between the two of us. As long as you¡¯re willing to marry me, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Lena¡¯s heart raced. She hesitated, then embraced his waist. She wanted to hold him tightly, just like


    grasping onto a rare beam of light in her life.


    Someone with a heart as tough as hers would not fall in love easily. However, once she was certain


    about someone, she would be devoted to them for a lifetime.


    Perhaps Chris did not know Lena loved him even more than he imagined.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious, Chris?¡± she asked softly.


    Chris was taken aback. ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never asked where I¡¯m from, if I have any family, or what kind of environment I grew up in. Now


    that I think about it, you really don¡¯t know much about me. Aren¡¯t you worried¡­ that I might be a


    fraud?¡±


    Chris smiled, cradling her face and gazing deeply into her eyes.


    With those clear and pure eyes, he would willingly be deceived anyway.


    He took a deep breath and replied solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m not worried, nor am I curious,¡± he said in a low voice.


    ¡°What I want is you as a person, not your background or upbringing. If you want to tell me about these


    things, I¡¯ll listen with all my attention. But if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I won¡¯t ask.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He smiled indulgently. ¡°Lenny, I¡¯m not interested in your past. I only care about your present and


    future.¡±

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    Lena¡¯s nose tingled, wanting to cry, but she held back tears. Even in front of her beloved, she aimed to


    keep her strength.


    Chris smiled, his finger brushing her cheek, and gently kissed her forehead.


    Lena whispered, ¡°If you learned about my past someday¡­ would you see me differently?¡±


    ¡°Why? Was your past that of a fairy reborn?¡± Chris teased.


    Lena gave him a yful punch.


    Chris nuzzled her forehead. ¡°Even if you were a monster, I¡¯d let you devour me.¡±


    ¡°Why do you trust me so much?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re Lena,¡± he said without pause. ¡°Because¡­ I trust my judgment.¡±


    ¨C


    Renee walked into the Thompson Group¡¯s cafe once more. Sitting across from her, Jacquelin appeared


    submissive, offering frequent apologies.


    Renee¡¯s expression remained chilly, her eyes tinged with a touch of scorn, apanied by a subtle


    smirk.


    ¡°Ms. Renee, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Jacquelin might have knelt to Renee if they were not in a public ce.


    ¡°I¡­ I just really wanted to secure the deal with Ms. Bayerst time. I went right over when she came in,


    but I didn¡¯t mean to ignore you. Ms. Renee. I¡¯m just a salesperson. Please understand my difficulties!¡±


    Renee sipped her coffee and snorted. She knew exactly what kind of person Jacquelin was¡ªalways


    changing, trying to please whoever was in charge. These words barely scratched the surface.


    Renee also knew Jacquelin wasn¡¯t sincere with her. Jacquelin wouldn¡¯t bother with her if she didn¡¯t own


    shares in the Thompson Group or wasn¡¯t Nichs¡¯ niece.


    Jacquelin only wanted to use her because her backer wasn¡¯t reliable. He had a family to go back to.


    His interactions with her were just for fun, with no real feelings involved.


    Still, Renee believed there were areas where Jacquelin could be helpful.


    ¡°I understand all of this and am fine with it.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Renee¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I just hope that you won¡¯t repeat this mistake in the future.¡± Renee looked at her coldly. ¡°You want to


    achieve sales, and I can help you with that.¡±


    Jacquelin did not expect it to be this easy. Overjoyed, she hastily showed her loyalty. ¡°Ms. Renee, you


    truly are magnanimous! I didn¡¯t misjudge you! As long as youmand, I¡¯ll get it done for you, even if it


    means going through hell!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡± Renee chuckled. ¡°Jacquelin, you¡¯re a smart person. You should also realize that I


    really dislike Lena, right?¡±


    Jacquelin looked around before she nodded firmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a pity that I couldn¡¯t drive her awayst time, so¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll be your eyes and ears!¡± Jacquelin smiled. ¡°And find Lena¡¯s faults!¡±


    Renee nced at her and stayed quiet for a while. Finally, she spoke softly. ¡°You should not only focus


    on finding her ws but also observe her closely.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jacquelin was puzzled. ¡°Ms. Renee, do you suspect something about her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Renee frowned and mumbled, ¡°I just feel that there¡¯s something strange about


    her. She¡¯s not rted to the Thompsons, yet¡­¡±


    Jacquelin stared at her. She did not catch all of Renee¡¯s words but could read Renee¡¯s expression


    clearly.


    The look on her face clearly meant to crush Lena and erase herpletely! How much did these two


    women hate each other to cause this reaction?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But Jacquelin couldn¡¯t think about that now. She would do whatever Renee told her to do, and she


    would do it right away.


    ¡°Sure. Ms. Renee, you can count on me. I¡¯ll watch her closely.¡±


    Lena came to deliver chicken soup to Lina again. She took advantage of her lunch break and discreetly


    slipped in, using the service elevator at the side to avoid anyone¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    Lina wanted to keep their rtionship a secret, so Lena hid it from everyone. Lina also craved Lena¡¯s


    homemade chicken soup, so thetter practiced making it daily until she perfected the recipe. Once


    she mastered it, she eagerly sent some to Lina.


    The moment Lena walked into the office, Lina, who had seemed disinterested just moments before,


    suddenly lit up. She hurried over to Lena, resembling a cheerful sparrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s this taste!¡±


    Lina could not wait as she opened the container. If Lena had not stopped her, she might have lifted the


    container and drunk the soup directly.


    Lena smiled and carefully served her a bowl, cing it on the table. ¡°Take it slowly. It¡¯s still a bit hot.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lina licked her lips.


    She had the full experience of the hardships of being pregnant during this period. Her morning sickness


    was quite severe, almost reaching the point of throwing up whatever she ate. The Hamertons and


    Thompsons¡¯ chefs tried their best to cook various international delicacies, but none of them could tempt


    her.


    She would eat and then vomit and then eat again after vomiting.


    While most pregnant women gained weight, she had lost several pounds, with her cheeks sunken and


    looking worse.


    Zuko was anxious. It was then he had a sudden idea. He thought about the ¡°failed experiment¡± that


    Lena had brought the other day and begged her to make another batch.


    Unexpectedly, Lena seeded this time.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    In a situation where Lina could not tolerate any food, the chicken soup sessfully stimted her taste


    buds and became the only thing she wanted to eat during this period.


    Lena was delighted and felt a sense of mission in being needed by her sister.


    ¡°Lenny, I¡¯m really sorry for always troubling you.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Lena smiled and used a tissue to wipe the soup off the corner of her mouth. ¡°If


    you like it, I can make it for you daily.¡±


    ¡°How could that be?!¡± Lina looked at her. ¡°Tell the chefs at home how to make it, and they can make it


    for me.¡±


    Lena shook her head with a smile. It was different. Without putting in the effort, how could the same


    vor be achieved?


    Lina finished arge bowl of soup and even ate several pieces of chicken. After filling her stomach,


    they sat on the sofa. Because of the difort from her pregnancy, Lina leaned against Lena¡¯s


    shoulder.


    Outside the door, two figures stood motionless.


    Zuko hade to deliver Lina¡¯s meal, while Chris had followed him to look for Lena. It was


    unintentional that they witnessed this scene at the door¡­


    The two men were left astonished as they exchanged nces upon seeing Lina leaning against Lena¡¯s


    shoulder, chatting andughing, while Lena gazed at her affectionately.


    Zuko asked, ¡°Did we see something we shouldn¡¯t have?¡±


    Chris scowled and remained silent.


    Zuko said, ¡°I don¡¯t think she needs to eat the meal I brought.¡±


    Chris still did not say anything.


    ¡°Hey, what are they doing?¡± Zuko squinted. ¡°Taking selfies?¡±


    Not long after, he received a photo from Lina. It was the selfie they had just taken. In the picture, she


    and Lena had their heads close together.


    Lina even told him excitedly: [I¡¯ve finished the soup Lena brought me!]


    Zuko was at a loss for words.


    Chris then took the phone and found the camera function, aiming the front camera at himself and Zuko.


    ¡°Chris, what are you doing?¡±


    Chris calmly nced at him and said, ¡°We¡¯ll take one too!¡±

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    Zuko hid his face but couldn¡¯t resist Chris¡¯spetitive spirit. He reluctantly lowered his hand for a few


    selfies. After snapping the pictures, neither of them wanted to view them.


    As they yfully bantered, Lena swung the door open and inquired, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Zuko and Chris fell silent instantly.


    Lena smiled and weed them inside. Zuko¡¯s meal ended up being shared by all. Lina, who usually


    didn¡¯t eat much, chatted andughed heartily. Her morning sickness appeared to have vanished.


    Chris leaned in close to Lena. ¡°Lenny, it¡¯s lunch break now. Are you nning to stay here the whole


    time?¡±


    He looked at her meaningfully as he spoke.


    Understanding his intention, Lena was about to get up to leave, but Lina grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Lina looked at her like a little hungry kitten and smiled shyly. ¡°Lenny¡­ will youe again


    tomorrow?¡±


    Lena¡¯s heart melted instantly. Her smile brightened, and she nodded hard. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯lle


    tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring you chicken soup again!¡±


    Chris looked at Zuko in frustration. Zuko could only helplessly look in return.


    Just then, there were noises at the door, followed by the hesitant voice of Lina¡¯s secretary, ¡°Ms. Renee,


    Ms. Lina is resting. Should I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see my cousin. Why are you stopping me?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Renee¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The secretary failed to stop her, but Renee opened the door and entered the room. Her expression


    immediately turned sour upon seeing them gathered there.


    She forced a smile that looked somewhat natural. ¡°Lina, aren¡¯t you supposed to be resting?¡±


    Lina froze.


    Maybe due to guilt toward Renee or because she tended to be overly amodating to her younger


    cousin, Lina¡¯s emotions were a bitplicated. It was like the sensation of being caught cheating by a


    teacher during her school days.


    Renee¡¯s gaze made her uneasy, but she managed a smile and met her eyes.


    ¡°Renee, how did you find time to visit today?¡±


    ¡°I heard you were not eating much because of your pregnancy, so I brought some sour plums.¡± Renee


    set the small box on the table. ¡°These can boost your appetite and saliva production. They might help


    you out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Renee¡¯s gaze turned cold as she looked at Lena. ¡°Lina, I see someone¡¯s been sending you chicken


    soup daily, huh?¡±


    Chris scowled and was about to say something when he saw Zuko stopping him with his eyes.


    Lena remained expressionless. She was about to leave, only to hear Renee¡¯s biting words from behind


    her.


    ¡°Lina, you must be careful with what you consume. If it¡¯s not from close family members, you mustn¡¯t


    eat it recklessly especially now that you¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s so easy for someone to harm you if they want


    to!¡±


    ¡°Renee!¡± Chris could not stand it anymore. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? Lenny was just trying to be kind!¡±


    ¡°My mom once said that barking dogs never bite!¡± Renee emphasized each word, looking at Lena and


    Chris.


    Chris stepped forward, but Lena pulled him back, cing herself between him and Renee.


    The iciness in Lena¡¯s originally aloof eyes intensified.

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    Lena smiled and calmly remarked, ¡°You¡¯re right. Barking dogs don¡¯t bite. But that¡¯s not an absolute rule.


    I¡¯ve seen dogs that bark furiously and still bite and give rabies!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Renee narrowed her eyes. ¡°Lena, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Literally what I said.¡± Lena chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re a shareholder in thepany, so your level of education


    should be higher than mine. I wasn¡¯t speaking in a foreignnguage just now, so I assume you


    understand what I said?¡±


    Renee widened her eyes, face pale and chest heaving in anger.


    Lena continued, speaking so much to her for the first time. ¡°Also, Lina is pregnant now, and it¡¯s true she


    should be cautious about what she consumes. However, it seems that I¡¯m not the only one sending


    ¡®consumable items¡¯, right?¡±


    Renee was left speechless by her retorts.


    Chris looked at Lena smugly, looped his arm around her, and led her toward the door.


    ¡°Lena, stand right there!¡± Renee shouted, losing control.


    Chris clenched his fists and struggled to suppress his anger. After all, they were still in the Thompson


    Group. It was Lina¡¯s ce, and he could not afford to lose hisposure.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Zuko walked over, his expressionposed and his smile distant. ¡°Renee, I know your visit to see Lina


    was well-intentioned. However, it might be better to save this goodwill for your home. If you want to visit


    Lina in the future,e to our ce. After all, this is the office, and Lina is the director here. What


    status do you have to just barge in like this?¡±


    Renee bit her lip. She sensed from Zuko¡¯s words and tone that he was drawing a line between them.


    She wished she hadn¡¯t acted so impulsively. She should¡¯ve maintained her delicate facade, just as she


    used to. By presenting herself as both fragile yet kind-hearted and determined, they would have


    supported her once more instead of gathering around Lena!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    But every time she saw Lena or even thought of her name, her emotions spiraled out of control.


    Renee looked at Zuko and pointed at Lena. ¡°What about her? What¡¯s her status? At the Thompson


    Group, she¡¯s just a bottom-level employee! A worker who keeps running into the boss¡¯ office and trying


    to please her. Does she want to climb up thedder that desperately?¡±


    Zuko frowned slightly, a hint of iciness flickering in his eyes. After a moment, he smiled and replied


    calmly, ¡°You¡¯re right about that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He spoke clearly. ¡°Lena, don¡¯t bring the chicken soup to the office next time, just bring it to our home!


    My wife is pregnant. Not only is your chicken soup appetizing to her, but she¡¯s happy to be around


    you!¡±


    Zuko smiled and looked at Lina affectionately. ¡°She¡¯s having strong morning sickness now and doesn¡¯t


    even want to look at me when she¡¯s not in a good mood. I¡¯m afraid only you manage to catch her eye


    among us all!¡±


    Lena was momentarily taken aback before she chuckled.


    Chris silently gave him a thumbs-up.


    As they walked past Renee to leave the office, they treated her like she was invisible.


    Renee took a deep breath and calmed down. She looked at Zuko and Lina, her gaze no longer as


    tense as before. She appeared much more vulnerable as if she were that innocent, weak, and kind-


    hearted girl from the past.


    Yet, Zuko¡¯s frown only deepened.


    Lina was still cautious but could not harden her heart toward her cousin. ¡°Renee, thank you for your


    gift. I just hope that in the future, you and Lenny¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lina, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Renee lowered her head. ¡°I know I should open up more, and I¡¯ve been trying.¡±


    ¡°And your attempt resulted in worsening the rtionship once more?¡± Lina sighed. ¡°Lenny isn¡¯t difficult


    to get along with. She¡¯s been very magnanimous toward you!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know! Please don¡¯t me me anymore¡­ Actually, there¡¯s another reason I came to see you


    today.¡±


    Renee nced at Zuko and said hesitantly, ¡°Since you¡¯re also here, I¡¯ll just say it.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Renee¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ I haven¡¯t been in touch with Toph for several days. He wouldn¡¯t ignore


    me like this before!¡±

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    During this time, the roles between Renee and Toph appeared to have switched. Previously, he used to


    send her many messages, while her responses were brief. Nowadays, her messages to him seemed


    futile, like tossing a stone into the vast ocean. He was reluctant to even reply.


    Renee started to worry, realizing that what she had said to him that day had gone too far.


    She had tried calling Toph, but he wouldn¡¯t answer. She had sent him an email but received no


    response. She had even set aside her pride and visited the Hamertons¡¯ residence in search of him,


    only to be greeted by their main butlers. Not even Cordelia and Zephyr were around.


    It appeared that Toph had severed all lines ofmunication,pletely disappearing from her world.


    Having exhausted all other options, Renee had no choice but to turn to Lina. She couldn¡¯t afford to


    miss Toph, not in a world filled with cunning and capable heirs like Zuko. Someone as wealthy and


    unsuspecting as Toph was a rare find.


    ¡°Zuko, I¡­¡± Tears streamed down Renee¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve tried every method I could, but I can¡¯t find him. I¡¯m


    really scared! I don¡¯t want to lose Toph.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zuko looked at her coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t want to lose him, but what have you done to him?¡±


    Renee appeared nervous and fell silent.


    Zuko¡¯s gaze was resentful. No one knew what Toph had been through during this time better than him.


    A young man who used to enjoy sweet soda even at banquets was now drinking alcohol at home,


    deliberately getting himself drunk, and then sleeping heavily with his head covered. There was no more


    laughter from him in the house, and no more noise from him ying games.


    Therge house had always been somewhat empty and felt even colder now.


    Wendy felt sorry for the youngest heir she had brought up. She had tried all sorts of ways to make


    delicious dishes every day. Back then, Toph would have eagerly sat at the dining table and indulged


    himself, but now¡­


    Zuko clenched his fists. He did not know what Renee had said to Toph and could not get it out of Toph,


    either. However, he knew that Toph would not act this way if he was not really hurting.


    Zuko looked at her coldly. ¡°Toph is my brother, and I know him very well. He won¡¯t use the silent


    treatment on someone for no reason. Even if someone is unkind to him, he¡¯ll face it with a smile¡ª


    unless he¡¯s been seriously hurt!¡±


    ¡°Zuko¡ª¡±


    ¡°Even though we usually fool around, he¡¯s still my brother!¡± Zuko emphasized, his tone growing


    harsher.


    ¡°Anyone who dares hurt him, I¡¯ll definitely fight that person to the death as his older brother.¡±


    Renee took two steps back, her eyes filled with fear.


    Lina gently tugged on Zuko¡¯s hand, feeling conflicted.


    Zuko patted the back of her hand and smiled reassuringly. He would give Renee another chance, but


    everything would be within his control.


    ¡°Toph¡¯s been drawingics recently. His work is serialized on a website. I can give you the link.¡± Zuko


    looked at Renee and said in a low tone, ¡°As for what to do next, that¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Renee nervously nodded, not daring to say more. However, there was an additional sense of resolute


    coldness in her gaze.


    ¨C


    Under Renee¡¯s instructions, Jacquelin closely watched Lena, disying an unusual level of diligence.


    She actively tried to connect with Lena, beginning withpliments about her fashion sense and


    stylish attire. She went on to praise Lena¡¯s physique, suggesting that even ordinary clothing appeared


    as high- end fashion on her.


    Following thesepliments, Jacquelin initiated friendly gestures, such as sharing snacks, drinks, and


    engaging in office chitchat. She pulled Lena to her side, iming that she had the support of Mr. Chriss


    and Ms. Renee, unlike Jade who had nothing.


    Despite Jacquelin¡¯s various tactics, none of them seemed to affect Lena. She remained consistently


    cautious in her words and actions, maintaining an aloof demeanor toward Jacquelin. While Lena was


    always polite, she responded with a degree of distance, and sometimes, she even offered retorts.


    ¡°Jacquelin, are you trying to get me to join forces with you against Ms. Neale, ¡®that old woman who has


    nothing¡¯?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jade walked past them from behind coincidentally, and Lena raised her voice slightly.


    As Jacquelin turned around, she met Jade¡¯s cryptic smirk.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jacquelin seethed with anger, plotting ways to redirect troublesome clients towards Lena. One such


    client was an elderly man who leered at Lena with an unsettling grin, his gaze lingering on her from


    head to toe.


    This man wasn¡¯t interested in a house¡ªrather, he desired Lena¡¯spany. He insisted that Lena join


    him for dinner and drinks that evening. He dangled the promise of signing the contract right away if she


    agreed.


    Jacquelin observed the scene with folded arms, not anticipating Lena¡¯s immediate and unexpected


    eptance. To her surprise, Lena arrived at work the next day in high spirits.


    Not long after, Jade received aint.


    The previous night, Lena had beaten the old man up! Even before she resorted to violence, she had


    recorded all the offensive things the old man had said to her, along with a video of him getting handsy


    with her.


    Jade smiled and told the troublemakers who hade to her, ¡°If you think your boss was wronged, I


    suggest you report it to the police!¡±


    Realizing they were in the wrong, none of them dared to say more.


    On the other hand, Jacquelin used Lena of offending clients.


    Jade looked at her and snorted, ¡°Jacquelin, we¡¯re in the sales department, selling houses, not our


    favors and certainly not anything else!


    ¡°If you think you can get a better deal, go find another ce to work! The Thompson Group is too small


    to amodate a pedestal for you!¡±


    Lena nced at Jade gratefully, the two of them bing good friends despite their age difference.


    Sometimes, when Lena was annoyed, she would vent to Jade, ¡°How can there be someone as stupid


    and malicious as Jacquelin?¡±


    ¡°People areplex. Who can be as clear-headed and intelligent as you?¡±


    Lena smiled shyly.


    ¡°But why do they keep her in the sales department? Doesn¡¯t the Thompson Group avoid having


    employees who do nothing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s due to her rtionship with Mr. Chriss,¡± Jade exined. ¡°There¡¯s another reason. She¡¯s actually


    quite pretty. Keeping her as a decorative figure in the sales department can also attract clients, don¡¯t


    you think?¡±


    Lena nodded lightly.


    Who exactly was Mr. Chriss? He seemed to have quite a bit of power.


    ¡°Mr. Chriss has some connection with the four major families,¡± Jade told her. ¡°Mrs. Bayer from the


    Bayers is a Tanner. The mother of Kelly Tanner is called Mandy Chriss. It¡¯s said that back then, Mandy


    used her wedding gift to help the Tanners secure a ce among the four major families.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chriss is Mandy¡¯s grandnephew.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lena was surprised. ¡°So, that means Mr. Chriss isn¡¯t very old?¡±

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s young,¡± Jade remarked. ¡°But despite his age, he¡¯s capable. When thepany began,


    Mr. Thompson had nothing but money. Besides the Hamertons¡¯ support, Mr. Chriss yed a vital role


    in building Sol Entertainment step by step. With a solid foundation, the subsidiarypanies grew


    rapidly.¡±


    ¡°So, Mr. Chriss deserves credit.¡± Lena smiled. ¡°Because of that, did the directors overlook his affair?¡±


    Jade yfully nudged her. ¡°Come on, enough of that!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Lena whispered. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. I wouldn¡¯t discuss this with outsiders.¡±


    Jade¡¯s eyes twinkled with hidden meaning as she said, ¡°What I mean is, Mr. Chriss¡¯ rtionship with


    Jacqueline isn¡¯t clear!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Lena was taken aback.


    In reality, she had considered this. Jacqueline seemed the least likely mistress she had ever seen.


    What kind of secretive, pampered mistress led such a difficult life, working hard?


    It appeared she had only heard one side of the story, one that suggested Jacqueline was willingly doing


    what she did.


    Lena shed a subtle smile. Maybe Mr. Chriss was such a remarkable man that all women were willing


    to strive for him!


    Jacqueline had secretly tried to meet with Renee a few times.


    However, Reneetely had been distracted by Toph¡¯s cold attitude, even when Jacqueline shared so


    much about Lena.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Jacqueline noticed and immediately stopped talking, realizing she looked terrible.


    But Renee asked, ¡°Why did you stop?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jacqueline nced around before suggesting with a smile, ¡°Shall I order another cup of


    decaffeinated coffee for you, Ms. Renee? It tastes just as good as regr coffee but won¡¯t affect your


    sleep.¡±


    ¡°Decaffeinated¡­¡± Renee repeated a few times.


    How could decaffeinated coffee be considered coffee? People loved coffee because it woke them up,


    right?


    Renee couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at how absurd that notion was. The same principle applied to people.


    Without the right genes, one was destined for a mediocre life.


    Did Toph now look down on her and reject her, too?


    Renee bit her lip, her fists clenched so tightly that they almost crushed her coffee mug.


    Seeing Renee like this, Jacqueline dared not say more. Instead, she instinctively lifted the tablecloth. If


    Renee suddenly smashed the mug, maybe the tablecloth would contain the mess.


    ¡°M-Ms. Renee,¡± she stammered, frightened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Renee tried to calm herself. She scrutinized Jacqueline briefly before asking carefully, ¡°How


    have things been with Mr. Chrisstely?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you do to win him over?¡±


    Jacqueline panicked. What did she have?


    All she had was one secret: you can achieve anything if you¡¯re shameless.


    ¡°Ms. Renee¡­¡± She forced a stic smile. Just as she was about to deflect the question, she noticed a


    woman approaching from a short distance away. The woman appeared furious.


    Jacqueline¡¯s expression turned from fear to sheer rm. Her head started to ring, and she bolted from


    her seat.


    However, the cafe was located inside the Thompson Group building, with an open design surrounded


    by only nts.


    Jacqueline was clumsy and guilty. She identally knocked over a potted nt, drawing the woman¡¯s


    attention.


    ¡°Stay right there!¡±

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    The woman¡¯s fierce scream jolted Jacqueline, and she sprinted ahead, ignoring everything else.


    Yet, this woman possessed terrifying strength. Her eight-centimeter heels didn¡¯t hinder her¡ªshe


    quickly caught up to Jacqueline, firmly grabbing her wrist.


    In themotion, Jacqueline¡¯s work badge became visible.


    ¡°Hah! So you¡¯re Jacqueline!¡± The woman¡¯s voice boomed, her charisma overwhelming. ¡°No wonder


    you¡¯re trembling like a mouse facing a cat!¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    ¡°You deceitful woman! How dare you seduce my husband? I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!¡±


    They caused a scene in the lobby. Jacqueline¡¯s cries and the woman¡¯s usations echoed.


    It was during working hours, so the security guards arrived swiftly. However, they hesitated to


    intervene.


    Onlookers gathered, reveling in the drama.


    Renee frowned, wanting no part in this trouble. She discreetly slipped away.


    ¡°Let me go¡ª Ahh!¡±


    The woman was forceful, beating up Jacqueline. Colleagues who had once been close now seemed


    like strangers. Not only that, but they also recorded the altercation on their phones, eager not to miss


    the official wife teaching the mistress a lesson.


    ¡°Why are you all just standing there?! Help me¡­ Ah! I-I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am¡­ I won¡¯t ever do it


    again!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You won¡¯t dare?¡± The woman gritted her teeth. ¡°You look like you dare! Let me make this clear¡ª


    nobody takes advantage of me, Kasey Patton. I¡¯ll punish anyone who tries to steal my man!¡±


    Kasey shoved Jacqueline forcefully as she spoke.


    Jacqueline collided with a lobby pir,nding in an embarrassing position.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She happened to be wearing a mini-skirt, which made the onlookers burst intoughter.


    Lena was on her way down at that moment.


    She had just delivered chicken soup to Lina¡¯s office when she heard about themotion in the lobby


    from the secretary. Initially, she considered ignoring it, but she worried it would drain Lina.


    After all, this was the Thompson Group¡¯s building, and it would tarnish their image if outsiders


    witnessed this chaos.


    With determination, she decided to handle it herself. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Jacqueline or Kasey. She


    believed she could quickly separate them and have the security guards escort Kasey out.


    However, as she approached, she witnessed the intense brawl between the two women.


    Jacqueline was furious, grabbing Kasey¡¯s hair and shouting.


    Kasey, in turn, was taken aback and clung tightly to Jacqueline¡¯s clothes.


    They pushed and pulled, but it was evident that Kasey was gradually losing ground. Jacqueline was


    bing more audacious in her taunts.


    ¡°It takes two to tango! Your husband will be tempted by other women just as he was by me!


    ¡°Why did you confront me? Do you think I¡¯m a pushover? Go check on his other mistresses!


    ¡°Hey, your husband had *** with mest night! My knees were trembling! I¡¯m sure that¡¯s never


    happened to you, has it? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Kasey¡¯s face turned crimson. No woman could endure such public humiliation, no matter how capable


    she might be.


    Suddenly, a figure swiftly moved in!


    Then, two loud ps resounded.


    Jacqueline covered her cheeks and screamed in shock.


    The onlookers were stunned.


    Lena stood between the two women, her gaze cold as she surveyed the crowd.


    Eventually, her eyes locked on Jacqueline. ¡°It¡¯s working hours. Why are you causing a scene here?¡±

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    Jacqueline¡¯s head was pounding, and her eyes widened as she felt her cheeks grow warm. She


    struggled to find her voice but couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She pointed at Lena.


    Lena pped her hand away.


    Jacqueline shrieked and charged at Lena, who turned around and quickly restrained her by cing her


    arms behind her back.


    Kasey stood dumbfounded for a moment but then acted swiftly. While Lena held Jacqueline, Kasey


    pped thetter¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Enough, both of you,¡± Lena said in her deep voice. ¡°Jacqueline, you represent the sales department.


    Don¡¯t disgrace it.¡±


    Despite her words, Lena didn¡¯t release her grip on Jacqueline.


    Kasey raised an eyebrow and pped Jacqueline two more times.


    ¡°I said stop. Can¡¯t you both understand?¡± Lena frowned. ¡°Are you still at it? Ms. Thompson is upstairs!


    Do you want to alert her?¡±


    Kasey struggled to stifle herughter, her palms red from pping Jacqueline.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough¡­


    ¡°I said stop!¡±


    Kasey had almost vented all her anger when Lena finally let go of Jacqueline.


    Jacqueline sobbed loudly and red at the two of them before turning and fleeing from the


    crowd.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Security guards arrived to escort the onlookers out, restoring order to the ce.


    Only then did the atmosphere begin to calm.


    Lena¡¯s expression was grave. She couldn¡¯t decide if she had taken the right side by supporting Kasey.


    It was just that she couldn¡¯t stand Jacqueline¡¯s arrogant provocation of the official Mrs. Chriss. After all,


    Lena had once been considered the child of a mistress, and that realization weighed heavily on her.


    ¡°Hey!¡± A clear voice interrupted her thoughts.


    Lena turned to see Kasey calling her.


    When Lena returned to her senses, she respectfully addressed her as ¡°Madam Chriss.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. It makes me sound old,¡± Kasey said with a charming smile. ¡°My name¡¯s Kasey. And


    you are¡­¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Lena.¡± Lena disyed her work badge.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Lena!¡± Kasey pondered for a moment and then made the connection. ¡°Arya, the Bayers¡¯


    daughter, bought a house from you, right?¡±


    Lena was taken aback but nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°Elijah is Mandy¡¯s nephew.¡± Kasey continued in a hushed tone. ¡°You know Mandy, right? Arya¡¯s


    grandmother. So Elijah and Arya¡­ Well, I¡¯m not sure what their exact rtionship is. Maybe cousins!¡±


    ¡°Elijah?¡± Lena was surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kasey¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°He¡¯s the heartless one.¡±


    Speaking of the devil, Elijah approached from a distance, exuding an icy aura, his steps deliberate. His


    demeanor was intimidating, and he was smirking mockingly.


    He sneered. ¡°Have you had your fun, Mrs. Chriss?¡±


    Kasey rolled her eyes at him, refusing to dignify hisment.


    ¡°Are you really not concerned about my reputation, stirring up trouble at my workce?¡± he taunted.


    ¡°Do you think I care about your reputation, Elijah?¡± Kasey scoffed. ¡°You lost yours long ago with your


    shameless actions.¡±


    His eyes red with anger. Despite his handsome, celebrity-like appearance, his face now disyed


    sheer hostility.

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    Lena gazed at them and recalled what Jade had said.


    Could it be true? Perhaps there was truly nothing between Elijah and Jacquelin, and Kasey had simply


    misunderstood?


    ¡°Should I give you credit for my wife¡¯s victory?¡± he quipped, catching Lena off guard. She met his


    intense gaze as he tilted her head.


    Just as she was about to exin, Kasey stormed off in anger. Elijah followed her, but not before


    ncing at Lena fiercely.


    She stood there momentarily, her thoughts racing.


    Did she somehow offend Elijah today?


    Yet, he held a higher position within thepany while she was just a regr staff member. Their


    paths should not cross in the future.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Lena made her way to her office. ¨C


    Arya visited the Hamertons to deliver the revisedic she had assisted Toph with.


    His eyes lit up after feeling down for a few days.


    She handed him the draft with a smile. The storyline and the characters had been refined.


    ¡°Wow, Arya!¡± Toph eximed. ¡°You¡¯re a master of art! No, you¡¯re a saint of art! How did you manage


    this? It¡¯s like my characters havee to life!¡±


    She modestly shook her head. ¡°Your foundation was solid. I only tweaked the colors and details.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Details make all the difference!¡± Toph was ted. ¡°Do you think my work is good?¡±


    ¡°Has youric been published on the website?¡± she inquired. ¡°What¡¯s the reception like?¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s beyond my expectations,¡± he admitted, scratching his head. ¡°I have over 100,000 views, and a few


    publishers contacted me about publishing it. But I¡¯m wary of scams, so I didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Arya, honestly, your approval means the world to me. You¡¯re the expert. Your judgment is more


    trustworthy than theirs!¡±


    ¡°I believe your work has great potential,¡± she assured him. ¡°Why not sign a contract with my studio? I¡¯ll


    promote youric. What do you think?¡± ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± She patted his shoulder. ¡°Have confidence, Toph! Your skills and storyline are excellent.


    As long as you maintain regr updates, even if it doesn¡¯t go viral, you can still earn money from the


    comic!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± His voice quivered slightly.


    In recent days, he had been feeling guilty about distancing himself from Renee. He yearned to draw to


    ease his mood, but Renee¡¯s hurtful words lingered in his mind.


    ¡®What aplishments will drawics bring you? Do you think it will make you sessful? You¡¯re


    nothingpared to your brother!


    Those hurtful words resounded in his head, paralyzing his hand¡ªhe couldn¡¯t even draw a simple line.


    Despite gaining some fame on the website, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe in his skills.


    His eyes dimmed. The person who truly believed in him wasn¡¯t Renee but Arya.


    ¡°Please consider the offer, Toph.¡± Arya chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not just trying tofort you. My studio is just


    starting, and we don¡¯t signic artists lightly.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m good?¡±


    ¡°Are you a fool?¡± She smiled earnestly. ¡°You¡¯re only good if you believe in yourself. You need the


    unwavering confidence that no one can shatter. Why should you care about others¡¯ opinions? If you


    think you can do it, then you definitely can!¡±

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    Toph gazed at Arya, utterly astonished.


    Renee had never uttered such words to him. When they were close, he was the one showering her


    withpliments. Now that they had drifted apart¡ªapart from urging him to fight for his inheritance


    against Zuko and criticizing his drawings as having no future¡ªshe remained silent.


    A sharp pain pierced his heart when he heard Arya¡¯s words, causing his eyes to well up with tears.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Arya was taken aback and quicklyforted him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s alright!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± He sniffled. ¡°I¡¯m just so happy¡­ Your approval means the world to me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually quite lonely at home,¡± he confessed. ¡°My parents don¡¯t understand art. While my brother


    appreciates it, art is just a hobby for him, not a career. My grandma is an artist, but she lives in


    Southeast Aciatic. It¡¯s far away, and I can¡¯t always talk to her.


    ¡°Now that I have the opportunity to createics, I¡­¡± He became emotional as he spoke, only


    managing to regain hisposure after a while.


    Arya smiled and handed him the draft. ¡°Since you have a passion for art, stay determined! But I must


    warn you, it¡¯s not an easy path. I drew for seven years before gaining recognition. I worked for various


    studios and sometimes didn¡¯t even get credit for my work¡­¡±


    She gazed at him with clear eyes. ¡°Can you endure hardships, Toph?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Toph replied without hesitation. ¡°All the challenges are worth it when you¡¯re doing


    something you love!¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡± Arya¡¯s dimples made her look even cuter when she smiled.


    There was a saying that went: ¡°You can only go far when you do something you love.¡±


    Even if the oue wasn¡¯t satisfying, there would be no regrets as long as one wholeheartedly


    pursued what they loved.


    Toph was a man of his word. He grabbed the drawing board and pen immediately, starting the new


    design with high spirits. Arya stood behind him, offering suggestions on various details.


    The two were so engrossed that they didn¡¯t realize the sky had turned dark. Their rumbling stomachs


    snapped them back to reality, and they shared a heartyugh.


    The Hamerton household, which had been gloomy for days, had finally regained its usual


    liveliness.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Wendy was overjoyed and busied herself by bringing out an array of snacks before disappearing into


    the kitchen to prepare Toph¡¯s favorite dishes.


    Cordelia breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing Toph¡¯s smile. ¡°He¡¯s finally smiling.¡±


    ¡°All thanks to Arya,¡± Zephyr murmured.


    Cordelia frowned and nced at him. He appearedposed, devoid of emotion.


    ¡®All thanks to Arya¡­¡¯ she thought.


    She sighed and nced at him reproachfully. ¡°Do you realize that your absent-minded words could stir


    up so much chaos?¡±


    ¡°Are you criticizing me?¡± Zephyr smiled cryptically. ¡°You took the ring back!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I-I took it back to resize it!¡± she protested.


    ¡°Quit being stubborn.¡± Zephyr held her shoulders.


    They had been married for years¡ªhe knew her thoughts all too well.


    The excuse of resizing the ring was too transparent.


    ¡°I just feel sorry for Renee,¡± Cordelia murmured, leaning into his embrace.


    ¡°She¡¯s had it tough, but what about Toph?¡± Zephyr¡¯s gaze turned fierce. ¡°I¡¯m upset she bullied our son!¡±


    Cordelia chuckled.


    Someone had once said he would be strict with his sons, letting them face their troubles and pains on


    their own. He would not intervene.


    But now, he was no longer the stern father. He had be protective and would shield his children at


    any cost.


    ¡°Why are you smiling, wifey?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She pouted. ¡°I was just thinking about someone who imed that Toph¡¯s life had been too


    smooth as he grew up, that it wasn¡¯t a good thing. They said he needed to experience some hardship. I


    wonder who said that.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± He paused. ¡°He has endured enough hardship.¡±

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cordelia was perplexed.


    Zephyr borated, ¡°He hasn¡¯t smiled for a few days. Isn¡¯t that enough hardship?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    At that moment,ughter echoed from the living room. Toph and Arya were brimming with joy over their


    freshly drawnic, so they shared a high-five to celebrate.


    Wendy served the food, urging them to dig in.


    Toph settled at the table and eagerly grasped a pork rib, wasting no time in devouring it. It had been


    days since hisst proper meal, and his hunger was evident.


    Cordelia felt a wave of relief wash over her as she witnessed her son¡¯s happiness. Her mood lifted


    considerably.


    Zephyr grinned. ¡°Darling, shouldn¡¯t we join them?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please!¡± She nced at him. ¡°We¡¯ll dine in the other room!¡±


    He pouted, harboring more words but choosing to keep them to himself. Cordelia¡¯s phone suddenly


    vibrated as they made their way to the adjacent room.


    Linda¡¯s panicked voice came through as soon as Cordelia answered, ¡°Cordelia¡­ Are you all at home?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m at the hospital¡­¡± She struggled to form a sentence due to her emotional state. ¡°I-It¡¯s Renee.


    She¡­ Why didn¡¯t I take better care of her? It¡¯s my fault¡­¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s heart squeezed upon hearing Linda¡¯s trembling voice. She promptly asked Toph to


    apany them to the hospital.


    ¨CBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Linda sat on a bench outside the emergency room, her face drained of color, unable to stop trembling.


    Nichs paced anxiously nearby, his expression grave.


    Zephyr approached them. ¡°Could you please exin what happened? Linda was unclear on the phone,


    and Cordelia was so frantic that she insisted wee along!¡±


    ¡°Did Tophe with you?¡± Linda suddenly looked up.


    Toph had an ominous feeling. He froze in his tracks, his gaze fixed on the entrance to the emergency


    room.


    ¡°Toph!¡± Linda hurried over. First, she held Cordelia¡¯s hands, then turned her gaze to him as she spoke.


    ¡°Renee¡­ tried to end her life at home.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cordelia¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Toph¡¯s mind went nk. It felt as though every cell in his body had fallen silent. He remained stunned


    for what seemed like an eternity, his vacant eyes suggesting his soul had left his body. Then, an


    excruciating pain pierced his heart, radiating from his limbs to engulf his entire being.


    Renee had attempted suicide? Was it because of him?


    Toph¡¯s knees gave way, and he crumpled halfway to the ground, gasping for air.


    ¡°Toph!¡± Cordelia was shattered. She squatted down and enveloped him in her arms, just as she did


    when he was a child. He instinctively clutched her arms. After a prolonged daze, he began to sob.


    To a person who had never confronted life and death, this was a devastating blow.


    ¡°Did she really try to end her life?¡± Zephyr grabbed Nichs. ¡°Did she disy any signs before this


    happened?¡±


    Nichs heaved a long sigh and shook his head.


    ¡°She had been down for the past two days, locking herself in her room since yesterday,¡± Linda


    exined. ¡°Today, she didn¡¯t emerge at all, and I grew concerned. No one answered the door when I


    knocked. I tried to open it, but it was locked.


    ¡°I realized something was amiss, so I had someone fetch the spare key¡­


    ¡°When I opened the door, there she was, lying on her bed with an empty bottle of sleeping pills beside


    her.¡±

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Toph cried out. ¡°I¡¯m the one who pushed her to do this¡­ I didn¡¯t


    apologize or resolve our conflict. Instead, I pushed her to this point¡­


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m the reason Renee tried to take her own life! I messed up!¡±


    He raised his arm, intending to hit himself, but Zephyr tightly gripped his wrist before he could.


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Zephyr growled. ¡°You¡¯re a man, look at yourself!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Nichs also tried to console him. ¡°Toph, you¡¯re gentle and kind. That¡¯s why you try to shoulder all the


    me. But you¡¯re not truly at fault. So, please, stop ming yourself.¡±


    Toph stood there with teary eyes, and Cordelia felt a deep sadness seeing him like that.


    Meanwhile, she had an inkling of what was going on. It seemed that Renee had captured all of Toph¡¯s


    attention with this incident.


    Zennie was part of the emergency team and soon emerged from the emergency room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said calmly. ¡°We managed to save her in time. Her life is no longer in danger.¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Toph¡¯s tension instantly eased. It felt like all his strength had been drained from him, and he leaned


    weakly against the wall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Toph,¡± Zennie reassured her nephew, her eyes filled withplex emotions. ¡°Trust your


    aunt¡¯s expertise. I won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±


    Cordelia asked, ¡°Zennie, how many sleeping pills did she take?¡±


    ¡°Quite a few,¡± she replied honestly. ¡°There were some remnants even after the first round of stomach


    pumping, so we had to do it again. We can¡¯t take any risks, though those procedures have been


    completed. We need to monitor her for a while, as there might be aftereffects orplications.¡±


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    Cordelia¡¯s eyes darkened, and tears welled up in Toph¡¯s eyes. He followed Renee¡¯s gurney as she was


    wheeled out and continued calling her name.


    Cordelia and Zephyr exchanged a meaningful look, seeing the doubt and helplessness in each other¡¯s


    eyes.


    ¡°I think I underestimated her,¡± Cordelia whispered. ¡°I thought she was just ying childish games to win


    him back. I never thought¡­¡±


    ¡°That Renee would gamble with her own life,¡± Zephyr finished.


    ¡°Regardless, I don¡¯t think we can persuade Toph right now,¡± Cordelia said.


    Zephyr turned to her. ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t you find it strange?¡±


    She was taken aback. ¡°You do, too?¡±


    And then, they said simultaneously, ¡°Where did she get the sleeping pills?¡±


    Their words struck Linda and Nichs. They had been consumed with worry about Renee attempting


    suicide, and they had forgotten about the sleeping pills.


    ¡°I used to take those pills when I suffered from depression,¡± Linda revealed. ¡°But since Pammy came


    home, my condition improved, and she helped me stop taking them. I threw them all away!¡±


    Cordelia asked, ¡°So, there are no more sleeping pills at home, correct?¡±


    Nichs and Linda nodded firmly.


    ¡°Sleeping pills require a prescription. She couldn¡¯t have obtained them without one unless she had


    some other way,¡± Cordelia inferred. ¡°Linda, have you ever been in her room?¡±


    ¡°How could we?¡± Nichs shook his head. ¡°We respect the kids¡¯ privacy. They don¡¯t want us entering


    their rooms, so we never did.¡±


    ¡°In times like these, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to break that rule,¡± Cordelia said, biting her lip. ¡°Linda, I¡¯d like


    to take a look in her room while she¡¯s in the hospital.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The news of Renee¡¯s suicide attempt quickly spread.

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    Lina felt anxious. Zuko wanted to shield their baby from the incident, so he had forbidden her from


    visiting Renee at the hospital. To keep her upied, he had even invited Lena over.


    Naturally, Lena eagerly agreed to apany her friend. To her, Renee¡¯s suicide attempt was like a


    ripple on a calmke¡ªshocking at first, but the shock soon subsided. She couldn¡¯t believe Renee


    genuinely wanted to end her life.


    Lena spected that Renee¡¯s actions were meant to get Toph¡¯s attention. After all, Renee hadn¡¯t


    achieved her goals yet. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste for her to die like this?


    ¨C


    Lena brought the homemade chicken soup to the office, nning to deliver it to Lina during lunch.


    However, a colleague from another department stopped her. ¡°You¡¯re Lena from the sales department,


    right?¡±


    Lena was taken aback.


    The colleague smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Chriss¡¯ secretary. He wants to see you in his office. Come with


    me!¡±


    Lena clenched her fists, her heart racing.


    Elijah¡¯s office was below Lina¡¯s. It was spacious, but only a couple of higher-ups worked there. His


    office had a prime location, overlooking the bustling business district and the distant ocean, just like


    Lina¡¯s office above.


    The secretary left after escorting Lena to the office.


    Lena felt uneasy as she entered slowly.


    Elijah hadn¡¯t gone for lunch yet¡ªhe was engrossed in a document on hisputer, reading it


    meticulously.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± he said without looking up, his voice dripping with authority.


    Lena replied briefly, standing in silence until he finished reviewing the document. He showed no


    intention of inviting her to sit.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Lena?¡± Finally, he nced at her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded.


    He wore a sly smile, resembling a cunning fox when he grinned and a cold, imposing lone wolf when


    he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like beating around the bush,¡± he said, leaning on the chair and twirling his pen. ¡°I called you


    here to ask¡­ Do you have any issues with Jacquelin?¡±


    Lena was taken aback. Where should she begin? She had no desire to have issues with Jacquelin. It


    was thetter who refused to let her be.


    ¡°Lena, please answer my question. My patience is limited,¡± he said coldly.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Lena chuckled. ¡°Mr. Chriss, you¡¯re asking me this because of what happened the other day?¡±


    ¡°Just answer the question.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s worth my time for us to have issues, but it wasn¡¯t


    about getting back at her that day.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s a homewrecker.¡± She gazed into his eyes. ¡°She deserves every bit of punishment for tearing


    apart someone else¡¯s family!¡±


    He squinted and grinned. ¡°You have quite the sense of justice.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chriss, I shouldn¡¯t meddle.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°But since we¡¯re discussing it, I must say¡­


    You have a wife and a kid, shouldn¡¯t you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± A sweet voice suddenly interrupted her.


    When she turned around, she saw a girl dressed like a princess entering cheerfully. Kasey followed


    closely behind her.

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    The girl was cute and innocent, her cheeks rosy. Her eyes had a joyful sparkle.


    When she entered like an angel, Lena felt like she was looking at her younger self. However, Lena


    didn¡¯t have as wonderful a childhood as this child. She was never as neat and pretty. As a kid, she was


    always dirty, wearing oversized clothes and messy braids. Other children would often bully her, saying


    nobody wanted her.


    Lena often dreamt of having a doll like all the other girls in her youth.


    Her heart squeezed, and she turned away, expressionless.


    Kasey called out to her, ¡°Hey, you are here too? Skipping lunch to work during the break?¡±


    Before she could respond, Elijah¡¯s cold voice cut in. ¡°Do you think everyone has as much free time as


    you do?¡±


    Kasey¡¯s expression changed, and she swallowed her words.


    But Elijah didn¡¯t care and continued to taunt her. ¡°What are you up to today? Bringing my daughter to


    watch me?


    ¡°Kasey, N bears myst name. Don¡¯t set a bad example for her!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Kasey¡¯s face flushed and then paled. She clenched her fists tightly.


    Lena felt it was inappropriate for her to stay. Just as she was leaving, a small, warm hand gently pulled


    her.


    ¡°Madam!¡±


    Lena was shocked. ¡°You¡­¡±


    The girl held her hand, looking up at her with an adorable smile.


    Lena¡¯s heart melted at that smile, like ice cream under the scorching sun.


    ¡°N!¡± Kasey quickly intervened. ¡°She¡¯s not a ¡®Madam¡¯. Don¡¯t call her that!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you teach me that we should call prettydies ¡®Madams¡¯?¡±


    Kasey blinked and smiled. ¡°You silly girl! Not ¡®Madam¡¯, I taught you to say ¡®Miss¡¯!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The girl pouted and thought momentarily, then gestured to her own height with one hand. ¡°But I


    thought a ¡®Miss¡¯ should be just a little taller than me¡­ This beautifuldy is much taller than me with


    long legs. She¡¯s a Madam!¡±


    Kasey smiled and looked apologetically at Lena. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She just turned five, and there are things


    she doesn¡¯t know. She must have learned that at school, I think. So¡­¡±


    Lena chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The tiny hand gripped hers tightly, and Lena was surprised to find she didn¡¯t want to let go. It was


    strange. She used to avoid kids, but at that moment, she enjoyed being with this child. Her tough heart


    had softened.


    ¡°Madam, Madam!¡± N shook her arm, asking her to squat down.


    Lena patiently obliged.


    ¡°Madam, are my daddy and mommy going to fight?¡± N whispered into her ear. ¡°Can you talk to


    them? I¡¯m scared when they fight¡­¡±


    N¡¯s sweet voice melted Lena¡¯s heart. She patted her head and smiled gently.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Stop clinging to her.¡± Kasey signaled N with her eyes.


    The girl was clever. She took the food container from her mother¡¯s hands and ced it on her father¡¯s


    desk.


    ¡°Mommy made this just for you, daddy! She said you work hard and need to eat on time so your


    stomach doesn¡¯t hurt!¡±


    Elijah was stunned before looking at Kasey.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time she used their child to get close to him. He felt disdain for her maniption. Still,


    he suppressed his temper as he gazed at his daughter¡¯s innocent and cute face.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Aplex emotion flickered in his eyes, and his cold demeanor softened gradually.


    Perhaps no one could resist such an adorable child!


    Lena decided it was time to leave. As she turned around, she heard N¡¯s sweet voice at the door,


    ¡°Goodbye, Madam!¡±


    ¡°N!¡± Kasey corrected her. ¡°Call her ¡®Miss¡¯!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a Madam!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Lena smiled. ¡°She can call me whatever she wants.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re quite shameless!¡± Elijah seized the chance to mock. ¡°Asking my daughter to call you


    Madam? Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°Elijah!¡± Kasey red at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you hold your tongue even while eating?¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    The smile vanished from Lena¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t want to be around to witness their argument, so she


    left, shaking her head helplessly.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why this couple couldn¡¯t behave themselves, especially in front of such a cute


    daughter. One made a mistake, and the other pursued an affair, and they argued in front of their child¡­


    Lena pitied N for having to grow up so quickly in such an environment. She would have to do many


    things to make her parents happy.


    ¡®My child will surely have a much happier life,¡¯ she thought as she quickly sent chicken soup to Lina.


    Toph had been taking care of Renee at the hospital recently. She had overdosed on sleeping pills, and


    though her life was no longer in danger, she had been in aa for a while.


    Toph was constantly by her side, looking after her.


    After waking up, Renee was weak. He fed her water and food, caring for her with great attention.


    The young man, who had been pampered all his life, even washed Renee¡¯s towels in the past few


    days.


    The nurse who came to change Renee¡¯s IV looked at her with envy. ¡°Your boyfriend is so good to you.


    He does everything for you!¡±


    Renee nced at him and softly held his hand.


    ¡°Toph¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything,¡± he said with remorse. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that you had to go through this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I was stupid to bring this trouble to you guys.¡±


    ¡°Renee¡­¡± His eyes welled up again. He held her face, choking up and unable to speak.


    ¡°Toph, even if you¡¯re mad at me, don¡¯t ignore me, okay?¡± She was weak. ¡°You¡¯re all I have now. If you


    don¡¯t want me, I really don¡¯t know how to go on¡­¡±


    He bit his lip and promised her with utmost sincerity.


    She paused before asking, ¡°Toph, you¡¯re still going to marry me, right? We¡¯re still getting married,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Renee, I won¡¯t argue with you again. I¡¯ll listen to everything you say¡­ Just promise me


    you¡¯ll never do something like that again!¡±


    She nodded, suppressing a cunning smile.

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    As Renee continued to recover day by day, it seemed that the storm had finally passed.


    However, Toph, who had also calmed down over time, couldn¡¯t seem to reconnect with the Renee he


    once knew as they spent time together.


    It was said that those who experienced life and death felt like they had undergone a rebirth. Renee had


    indeed undergone a transformation, but she was even further from her former self.


    Toph was perplexed. Had the simple, kind, and even somewhat timid Renee truly disappeared? Had


    she vanished along with Kaitlyn¡¯s leap from the cliff?


    Whenever Toph wanted to pick up a coloring pen, Renee would stare at him until he set it down and


    exited his game. Then she would hand him some books with subjects like business management and


    finance.


    She would even earnestly reprimand him, saying, ¡°You¡¯re already falling behind Zuko, so you need to


    work harder to catch up!¡±


    Toph would get a headache just looking at those books. It got to the point where he started feeling


    afraid, even in his dreams. Renee¡¯s words kept echoing in his head.


    ¡°Toph, don¡¯t think that drawing and gaming can bring you sess. You can¡¯t rely on these things to


    seed!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°If these things are so great, why doesn¡¯t your brother do them? Why doesn¡¯t my cousin do them?¡±


    ¡°Toph, you¡¯re not good at anything, are you?! Didn¡¯t you promise me that you¡¯ll listen to me in the


    future?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you¡­ You¡¯re toocking in drive. I can only motivate you this way! Your parents held


    your brother to high standards and indulged you. In the end, they handed the Hamerton Group to your


    brother. Do you think that¡¯s fair?¡±


    Sometimes, Toph would wake up from his dreams, screaming with cold sweat drenching his back. ¨C


    When Lena once again ruined a batch of newly attempted soup recipes, Chris slipped out of the house


    ahead of time.


    It was the weekend, and Lena was definitely going to be with Lina, so he called Zuko. Unexpectedly,


    Zuko agreed to meet him right away.


    Since it was lunchtime, Chris took him to the pizza store.


    Julius looked at the two men in confusion and asked, ¡°Hey, young man, why is it a different person


    today?¡±


    Chris chuckled.


    ¡°No more meat today, only in pizzas!¡± Julius dered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Julius brought over two pizzas with just the tomato base and cheese.


    Chris sighed. Without Lena around, even his standing in the pizza store had dropped.


    On the other hand, Zuko ate whatever he was given. He picked up a slice and began slurping it down.


    Chris nudged him. ¡°Hey, is Lenny¡­ really at your house?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zuko nced at him. ¡°She¡¯s apanying Lina to a prenatal check-up.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chris was surprised. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that be your job?¡±


    Zuko scowled. ¡°Now that my wife only wants Lena¡¯spany, she¡¯s making me rest at home. How am


    I supposed to deal with this? I haven¡¯t even settled the score with you yet¡­ Can¡¯t you talk to Lena?!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Chrisughed awkwardly, trying to change the subject. ¡°So, uh, since we have some rare free


    time, why don¡¯t we ask Toph out and have some fun?¡±


    ¡°Toph¡¯s not avable.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s expression changed. ¡°He¡¯s been. feeling unwelltely.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been having nightmares and can¡¯t sleep well,¡± Zuko said with a heavy tone. ¡°And he often doubts


    himself. I feel like all of this has something to do with Renee!¡±

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    Chris pondered briefly, and it seemed this was the case. Recently, whenever he phoned Toph, the


    voice on the other end sounded downcast. There was even a time when Toph asked him if he should


    keep pursuing his art. That wasn¡¯t how Toph used to be.


    Chris frowned slightly and spoke softly. ¡°I¡¯ve long suspected that Renee is manipting Toph. She¡¯s


    gradually eroding his confidence for her own gain.¡±


    Chris nced at Zuko, ¡°To put it simply, perhaps her recent suicide attempt is another part of her


    maniption of Toph.¡±


    ¡°No need for euphemisms. That¡¯s the harsh reality,¡± Zuko replied, showing a photo from his phone. It


    disyed a small, empty brown ss bottle with thebel torn off.


    ¡°This is what my mom found in Renee¡¯s room. It¡¯s the sleeping pills she took to attempt suicide. But I


    don¡¯t know how to find this brand of sleeping pills.¡±


    Chris looked at it. It was just an ordinary pill bottle, nothing special. Thebel was intentionally torn off,


    obviously not wanting anyone to know what was inside.


    ¡°My mom wants to know where these sleeping pills came from,¡± Zuko said softly. ¡°Aunt Linda isn¡¯t


    taking sleeping pills anymore, and there¡¯s no way anyone from the Thompsons has these.¡±


    ¡°So you suspect she coborated with someone outside to get the pills, then took a risky chance and


    threatened Toph with her own life?¡± Chris asked.


    Zuko neither confirmed nor denied it.


    ¡°Hmm, maybe I can help too.¡± Chris thought for a moment. ¡°Some investigative techniques in the


    military mighte in handy.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Zuko patted his shoulder.


    ¡°We¡¯re cousins. No need to be polite!¡± Chris smiled. ¡°By the way, do you want to call your wife and ask


    about the prenatal check-up?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Why should I drag my wife into this when you want to call Lena?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Zuko! Don¡¯t burn bridges!¡±


    The two of them talked andughed and soon finished their pizzas. ¨C


    On the other side, Lena apanied Lina for her prenatal check-up attentively. She did not even blink,


    afraid of missing anything.


    Lina visited a private hospital that provided VIP service at every stage of her treatment, with five or six


    dedicated staff members attending to her needs.


    Despite that, Lena still was not at ease.


    When Lina was having her ultrasound, Lena stared intently at the screen. The moment she saw the tiny


    embryo, she could not help but feel excited and nervous.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already passed three months. The fetus is stable, and your health is very good, so this is


    definitely a healthy little baby,¡± the doctor told Lina.


    Lena curiously asked, ¡°Can you tell if it¡¯s a boy or a girl?¡±


    The doctor chuckled. ¡°Boys and girls are the same, aren¡¯t they? They¡¯re both the apple of her eye!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± Lena scratched her head and smiled foolishly.


    This little baby would not only be Lina¡¯s precious treasure but also hers. She had even thought of


    names ¡ªRemus Thompson for a boy and Sophia Thompson for a girl, both from flipping through the


    dictionary.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    These two names were not all. She nned toe up with a hundred names before the baby was


    born and let Lina choose.


    Lena smiled. ¡°Thompson sounds great, and it¡¯s easy toe up with names!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lina chuckled helplessly and said while touching her belly, ¡°Lenny, this child¡¯sst name^ should


    be Hamerton.¡±


    Lena was taken aback, and it took a while before she mumbled, ¡°Uh, it seems like it¡­¡±


    Lina burst intoughter, giggling so hard she almost doubled over.


    At that moment, Lena¡¯s phone rang. She thought it was Chris, but it was an unfamiliar number.


    When she answered, the voice on the other end was not unfamiliar. ¡°Is this Lena? I¡¯m at the hospital. I¡¯ll


    send you a location. Come over right away!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I know today¡¯s a weekend. I¡¯ll pay you triple your overtime rate! Hurry up ande!¡±

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    ¡°But¡ª¡± Lena hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the call abruptly ended.


    Lina turned to her and asked, ¡°Was that Chris? Did he need something from you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Lena smiled and replied, ¡°Oh, no. Wrong number.¡±


    She didn¡¯t care about any urgent matter Elijah might have, nor did she need that triple overtime pay.


    It was the weekend, a statutory holiday, and Lina was having a prenatal check-up. Lena had to be there


    with her.


    Her phone buzzed, and it was a message from Elijah with a location.


    When Lena checked, she realized the location was actually the hospital. It surprised her.


    Then another message arrived, with a much softer tone: [Lena, please help me out. My daughter is in


    the hospital, and I¡¯ve reached out to you as ast resort. If I¡¯ve offended you before, please forgive me.]


    Lena clenched her hands. In her mind, she could faintly see the little princess holding her hand and


    calling her ¡®Madam¡¯.


    At that moment, a few nurses took Lina for the next examination.


    Lena, separated by the door, asked softly, ¡°Lina, Um¡­ I have a friend in this hospital. Can I go say


    hello?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure!¡± Lina said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you here for now. Go ande back quickly!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lena agreed and headed to the pediatric department, which was conveniently located nearby,


    just down a flight of stairs and around a corner.


    As she entered the corridor, her eyes fell upon Elijah, who appeared agitated with tousled hair and


    prominent dark circles under his eyes.


    The pediatric department boasted a charming and inviting decor, but the sound of intense crying


    emanating from within was deeply unsettling.


    Lena was startled and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Elijah saw her like a lifeline and pulled her into the ward without saying a word.


    ¡°N!¡±


    Lena saw five nurses trying to console the little princess on the small bed. Despite her tear-stained


    face, she was stubborn. When N threw a tantrum, she looked like a fierce little kitten who was not


    afraid of anything.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take the shot! I won¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°N Chriss!¡± Elijah¡¯s anger was evident as he red at her. ¡°You behave yourself! I¡¯ll spank you if you


    dare to throw a fit again!¡±


    ¡°Waaah¡ª¡± N cried even harder. She thrashed on the bed, knocking over a cup on the bedside table.


    Lena red at Elijah and rushed over to hold N.


    At that moment, it felt like she was holding her past self.


    When she was a child, her mother sent her to live with a family in the vige. The head of the


    household was a heavy drinker who gambled a lot. He would shout and swear at her when things didn¡¯t


    go his way.


    Once, when she had a fever and didn¡¯t want to take her medicine, he threatened her just like Elijah did,


    saying, ¡°If you make a fuss, I¡¯ll spank you!¡±


    Unlike Elijah, that man actually grabbed a broom and struck her forcefully¡­


    Lena suddenly jerked, shivering involuntarily, and hugged N even tighter.


    Out of the blue, she heard a small voice from within her hug, asking, ¡°Madam, are you feeling cold?¡±


    Lena was astonished. She nced downward and found N gazing up at her withrge, teary eyes, a


    single tear still at the corner.


    After a brief pause, N softly touched Lena¡¯s face. ¡°Madam, N is sending you some strength. Don¡¯t


    shiver, okay? Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Lena¡¯s nose tingled, and tears welled up. She had to muster all her strength not to loseposure in


    front of N.


    ¡°Thank you, N. I am not cold anymore.¡± Lena¡¯s voice unexpectedly turned gentle, even surprising


    herself. ¡°N, can you tell me why you were crying just now?¡±


    ¡°They want to pierce me¡­¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re feeling sick?¡±


    N looked at her pitifully and pointed at her abdomen. ¡°My tummy hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. N had some bad food, so she has gastroenteritis and a bit of fever, too.¡± A woman who seemed


    like a nanny exined from the side. ¡°Luckily, it¡¯s not acute. A simple IV drip should do.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Lena looked at Elijah. ¡°You called me because N is afraid of the butterfly needle?¡±


    Elijah cleared his throat a couple of times, straightened up, and put his hands in his pockets. He still


    looked like an elite, but just too disheveled and ridiculous.


    Lena gently coaxed N and caressed her head, trying to recall the story of Little Red Riding Hood


    from her childhood memories. She stumbled through the tale, making some mistakes, but N


    snuggled close and listened carefully.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    The nurse skillfully administered N¡¯s butterfly needle and started her on the drip. The once-chaotic


    hospital ward had now returned to a calm and peaceful state.


    A whileter, N fell asleep in Lena¡¯s embrace.


    After making sure N was truly asleep, Lena put her down carefully and tucked her in before leaving


    the room with Elijah.


    He breathed out in relief once they stepped out. His tie was crooked, his shirt was unbuttoned, and his


    suit jacket seemed to have torn¡ªprobably the little princess¡¯ doing.


    Those who had no idea might think he was robbed. Lena smiled softly.


    Elijah appeared a bit embarrassed and stumbled over his words. ¡°T-Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Lena said calmly.


    Then, she took out her phone and saw a message from Lina.


    [Lenny, take your time. It¡¯s going to take a while here. The nurses are taking good care of me.]


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Elijah said, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to you. You keep it.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Lena looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m not your nanny. Besides, I quite like N. I don¡¯t mind looking after


    her.¡±


    Elijah showed a tinge of guilt. ¡°You¡¯ve really helped me a lot today.¡±


    Lena said seriously, ¡°Mr. Chriss, children are young and have weak immune systems. Getting colds


    and fevers ismon. But N is your daughter. Please be patient with her in the future!


    ¡°As a father, you can¡¯t even coax your own daughter, yet she still calls you ¡®dad¡¯!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Elijah was fuming from her scolding, but he had to keep his emotions in check because what she


    said made sense.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your wife?¡± Lena asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t she here when your child¡¯s sick?¡±


    Elijah scoffed and patted his pocket for a cigarette. When he looked up and saw the No Smoking sign,


    he slowly put it back.


    It was frustrating not to be able to smoke. He kicked the floor. ¡°She went back to her family.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We got in a fight,¡± Elijah said tly, ¡°She goes home whenever we fight and leaves the child to me¡­


    She takes care of N, and now she leaves her! This is hermon trick!¡±


    Lena could not listen more and frowned. ¡°Mr. Chriss, the child doesn¡¯t belong to the mother. The father


    is responsible, too!


    ¡°You leave your kid to Mrs. Chriss usually and have your fun outside. It¡¯s already great that she could


    put up with you for so long. If I were her¡ª¡±


    ¡°What would you do if you were her?¡± Elijah asked, giving her a sly look and a smirk.

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    Lena appeared distant, her gaze fixed on him as she adopted the same stern tone he had used with


    N earlier. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d break the scumbag¡¯s legs!¡±


    Elijah tensed up. He had always been carefree and cherished his freedom. Even when confronted by


    Kasey, he hadn¡¯t flinched. Yet, the intensity of Lena¡¯s demeanor caught him off guard.


    ¡°Hmm, you sure know how to speak your mind,¡± Elijah replied, avoiding direct eye contact.


    ¡°Lena, do you also think that I¡¯m having an affair with Jacquelin?¡± he asked.


    Lena responded icily. ¡°Your affair is something I don¡¯t want to know about, nor do I want to specte.¡±


    ¡°In truth, I¡¯m not,¡± he revealed.


    Lena was taken aback.


    Elijah had a serious expression, which was quite different from his usual nonchnt look. He smirked


    slightly, and his gaze revealed someplexity, while his shallow smile conveyed a hint of


    helplessness.


    ¡°The high-ranking executives of thepany are in intense conflict. Mr. Nichs used to be someone


    of the streets, and his understanding of interpersonal rtionships is different from ours. While he


    values loyalty and friendship, thepany isn¡¯t the same as the streets¡­¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Lena¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Are you saying those who oppose¡­ will


    target Ms. Thompson?¡±


    ¡°You catch on quickly.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Why are you getting agitated?¡± Elijah chuckled, his gaze carrying a deeper meaning, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ms.


    Thompson fine now?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know why she¡¯s fine? It¡¯s because I took the bullet for her!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lena was puzzled.


    Elijah sighed. ¡°Kelly Tanner or Mrs. Bayer is my aunt. The Bayers have a close rtionship with the


    Thompsons, so naturally, I have to help the Thompsons.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°So, those who oppose naturally turn their attention to me, and Jacquelin was forced onto me. Actually,


    even before Jacquelin, I¡¯ve already been the subject of countless scandal setups! It¡¯s all their


    doing.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As Lena listened to Elijah¡¯s exnation, her perception of him changed slightly.


    ¡°But¡­ Why didn¡¯t you exin? Why let your wife misunderstand?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t like her anyway.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Elijah shrugged and chuckled. ¡°My marriage to Kasey is a marriage of convenience. The Pattons are a


    schrly family, not as prestigious as the major families. Still, they have some connections in the


    political world. Our parents arranged this marriage. What else could I do butply?¡±


    Lena widened her eyes and nced at the hospital room. After a moment, she turned back to him and


    asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like her¡­ yet y-you have a child with her?¡±


    Elijah frowned and looked back at her as if she were an alien. ¡°Do you have a problem? Having a child


    and liking her are twopletely different things!¡±


    Lena choked.


    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s a man¡¯s instinct!¡± Elijah said nonchntly.


    ¡°Y-You!¡± Lena¡¯s values werepletely different from his. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like her, you shouldn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miss, are you from the olden days?¡± Elijah stared at her. ¡°We are a legitimate couple. Isn¡¯t it normal for


    a husband and wife to do that? Besides, all those rumors and flings outside were set up by others!


    Even if I don¡¯t like Kasey, I¡¯ve never betrayed her!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± For the first time, Lena faced someone she couldn¡¯t debate. Elijah¡¯s argument had some merit,


    though notpletely convincing.


    Later, Lena grasped that everyone¡¯s world, including Chris, Lina, and Zuko¡¯s, revolved around pure


    emotions¡ªlove meant love, and not loving meant just that. It was as straightforward as it got.


    However, the world wasplex. In Elijah and Kasey¡¯s case, their rtionship existed in a gray zone.


    There wasn¡¯t love¡ªonly interests and duties mattered. There was no infidelity, but no exnations


    were needed.

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    They did not seem like a married couple, more like partners who had signed an agreement.


    Nevertheless, Lena could tell that Kasey had feelings for Elijah. Her family benefited from this marriage


    alliance, yet she had be the sacrifice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I¡¯m irresponsible in marriage?¡± Elijah maintained his nonchnt tone. ¡°It¡¯s


    gic! My old man wasn¡¯t responsible either.¡±


    Lena remained silent, uninterested in his family matters.


    Elijah murmured, ¡°He had a wife but still messed around outside. I¡¯m much better than him. At least I


    didn¡¯t father any illegitimate¡­¡±


    He paused and looked at Lena. ¡°I didn¡¯t father any illegitimate children.


    ¡°But I seem to have a half-brother. My old man saw that child once before he died and entrusted me to


    find him. Why should I look for him? Topete for the family inheritance? Let him fend for himself


    outside!¡±


    Annoyed by what she was hearing, Lena nced at him and turned to leave.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±


    Lena did not respond and headed toward the obstetrics and gynecology department. Surprisingly, she


    came across Lina, who had just finished her examination, at the entrance.


    ¡°Why are youing out on your own?¡± Lena¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯mte!


    I¡­¡±


    ¡°Why so nervous?¡± Lina smiled. ¡°I have nurses taking care of me. It¡¯s okay. Besides, I¡¯ve finished the


    examination. I came out for some fresh air!¡±


    She gently pushed aside the messy hair falling on Lena¡¯s forehead. Then, she caught sight of someone


    nearby¡­


    Lina was startled and turned around.


    ¡°Mr. Chriss? You¡¯re here too?¡±


    ¡°Oh, hehehe¡­¡± Elijah¡¯s demeanor swiftly changed to a respectful one. ¡°I¡­¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lina looked at Lena. ¡°You mentioned a friend who¡¯s in the hospital. Is it him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°But this is a maternity and children¡¯s hospital!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    Elijah chuckled and took out his phone to show Lina his chat history with Lena. He then exined the


    whole situation.


    ¡°My little troublemaker met Lena once before, and they seemed to have quite the connection, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Lina was not too bothered.


    Elijah was one of their own in a way. His capabilities and connections were not to be underestimated,


    and he often shielded her in the boardroom. That offended some seniors, which resulted in numerous


    scandalous rumors about him and Jacquelin.


    Lina had wanted to clear his name, but he did not care much and was entirely focused on his work.


    After thinking for a moment, Lina made a call to her assistant and instructed her to buy a gift.


    Elijah immediately declined upon hearing that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite,¡± Lina earnestly said. ¡°I¡¯m also pregnant right now, and I have a few more check-ups


    to do. It¡¯s just a gesture to express my goodwill. I wish her a speedy recovery.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Elijah looked up and saw Lena diligently apanying Lina. They looked like best friends, and he


    suddenly felt a pang of unease.


    ¡®Oh no! I never anticipated that Lena had such a significant background! I even offered her triple the


    sry and treated her like a nanny¡­ I also boldly talked back!¡¯ he thought.


    Elijah bit his tongue, his face turning white. He wished he could find a hole to crawl into.


    ¡°Mr. Chriss, are you okay?¡± Lina looked at him.


    Elijah forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯d like to formally inform you.¡± Lina pulled Lena over with smiling eyes. ¡°Lena is under me


    now. So, please be polite to her in the future!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Elijah nodded repeatedly, suddenly realizing a truth¡ªone should never casually offend a


    woman!

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    Toph rarely dined out with Renee. The hotel owned by the Hamerton Group offered every imaginable


    amenity, and Toph had instructed the kitchen to prepare Renee¡¯s favorite dishes.


    They sat across from each other, undisturbed by others, while a gentle violin melody drifted in from


    outside. Sunlight streamed through the tall windows, creating colorful patterns on the luxurious carpet.


    Everything felt serene as if time itself had slowed.


    Toph smiled at Renee, who sat quietly with a strand of hair falling near her ear. She brushed it aside


    gracefully, her fingers long and fair, just as they had always been.


    Toph¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Renee suddenly asked, ¡°Toph, did you read the books I rmended?¡±


    It was as if the tranquility had shattered, reced by the jarring crash of broken ss.


    He met her gaze again, only to realize that Renee had changed. There were many things in her eyes


    that he couldn¡¯tprehend, much like thoseplex strategy theories that were gradually


    dampening his enthusiasm.


    ¡°Toph?¡± Renee¡¯s voice grew firmer. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Toph lowered his head, fidgeting with the food on his te. ¡°I-I read them¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you understand them?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°And the management theories? Those were all real examples ofpany management. Did you read


    those, too?¡±


    Toph did not dare to lift his head, carefully trying to change the subject. ¡°Renee, these shrimp ravioli are


    your favorite. You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Toph!¡± Renee¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Can you take this seriously?¡±


    Toph fell silent.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, did you not read any of those books at all?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Toph bit his lip, his heart pounding fiercely. He was like a cheating student before Renee. If he were not


    careful, she would discover his deceit.


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t read them¡­¡± Toph frowned. ¡°Renee, why do you insist on making me do things I don¡¯t


    like?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t like?¡± Renee coldly chuckled. The sound of her cutlery hitting the te was crisp. ¡°Toph, you


    haven¡¯t even stepped into the Hamerton Group. What right do you have to talk about likes and


    dislikes?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re your parents¡¯ youngest son. Haven¡¯t people always said that parents tend to favor their


    youngest? Why is it the opposite for you?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Renee!¡±


    Toph stared at her, panting heavily.


    He had a lot to say. His parents had never favored one son over the other but always respected their


    individual choices. They nurtured their talents and encouraged them since they were young. His first 20


    years were sunny, and he felt lucky to grow up in such a family. Even when he faced setbackster on,


    he foundfort in his childhood memories.


    He had no desire to take over thepany. His life¡¯s goals were not about inheriting a throne.


    Why could Renee not understand? Why did she find this wonderful family unbearable? Did people


    really have to vie for something, or even engage in sibling rivalry, to appear sessful?


    Toph¡¯s clenched fists tightened, then slowly rxed after a few deep breaths. ¡°I-I need to use the


    restroom,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Toph!¡±


    Before Renee could finish, he had already rushed off. She sat there in anger, the delicious spread


    before her like mocking eyes.


    Her face turned ashen. She nced at Toph¡¯s empty seat, noticing his phone left behind on the table.


    Her heart raced, and she anxiously scanned the surroundings before swiftly taking his phone and


    discreetly hiding it under the table.


    Toph¡¯s phone had no password as he used facial recognition. Back when their love was strong, Toph


    had already added her face to his phone¡¯s recognition system.

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416


    Back then, he had promised, as a responsible boyfriend, to provide her with a sense of security,


    allowing her to check his phone anytime, anywhere. At that time, she was naive and never took


    advantage of this offer.


    Now¡­


    Renee shifted her gaze, her face aligned with the screen as she gently swiped her finger. ¨C


    Toph had spent a considerable amount of time in the restroom. He sshed cold water on his face,


    attempting to temporarily clear his cluttered mind.


    To be honest, his feelings for Renee had be quiteplex. Guilt had overtaken love, and fear had


    surpassed pity. It seemed impossible to revert to their previous rtionship.


    He even felt apprehensive about encountering her, fearful of receiving her messages, and terrified of


    hearing her calls.


    However, he couldn¡¯tpletely remove her from his life. His greatest fear was Renee attempting


    suicide again because of him. He dreaded carrying the weight of that heavy burden on his conscience


    for the rest of his life.


    Toph took a deep breath, dried his face, and left the restroom. As he reached the private room¡¯s


    entrance, he put on a cheerful and natural smile. ¡°Renee!¡±


    Unexpectedly, he was met with Renee¡¯s intense gaze upon pushing open the door.


    Toph couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Renee¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Renee stared at him, her eyes concealing sharp daggers as she coldly smirked. ¡°Toph Hamerton! How


    much longer do you intend to deceive me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Without warning, Renee mmed the phone onto the table.


    Toph froze. His chat history with Arya was disyed on the screen!


    His mind buzzed, and the entire world went nk.


    He stared at Renee in disbelief. She had never gone through his phone before, and he had never


    considered deleting the messages with Arya after their conversations since he had a clear conscience.


    ¡°Renee, let me exin¡­¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve still been in contact!¡± Renee shouted hysterically, ¡°You even sent her drafts of your


    drawings?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I sent her drafts of my drawings!¡± Toph¡¯s voice quivered slightly. ¡°But I don¡¯t think there was


    anything inappropriate about it!


    ¡°Renee, I simply enjoy drawing and ying games. Why do you insist on making me study those


    books?¡±


    ¡°Toph!¡± Renee¡¯s face contorted in fury. ¡°You¡¯re truly heartless!¡±


    ¡°Renee¡­¡±


    Toph hurried over to grab her shoulders, desperately exining, ¡°I-I only discussedics with Arya!


    And¡­ myic serialization is doing well now.


    ¡°Arya said she has potential publishers and even adaptation opportunities for me! Please trust me,


    Renee. I can achieve something significant through my art!¡±


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Renee yelled. ¡°Toph, why did I not realize you¡¯re the kind of person who speaks


    differently to my face and behind my back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°I can give up my life for you! Is this how you treat me?¡±


    Toph froze, his ears ringing as if countless insects were buzzing.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I can give up my life for you, so you must treat me well!


    ¡°I can give up my life for you, so you must listen to me!


    ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯re heartless. If I die one day, it will be because of you!¡±


    Toph felt as though he had returned to the nightmares he faced every night. His head suddenly


    throbbed, and he shouted before running out of the private room.

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417


    Chris went to Zuko¡¯s house to inform him about the investigation results regarding the sleeping pills.


    ¡°Even though there wasn¡¯t abel on the bottle, some medicine dealers in this field have been around


    for years and can recognize this type of medicine by the bottle itself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite resourceful.¡± Zuko chuckled. ¡°Even the drug dealers recognize you!¡±


    Chris raised an eyebrow.


    This was the difference between him and other members of the Hamertons¡ªhe was familiar with


    people from all walks of life.


    ¡°This type of medicine was withdrawn from the market a few years ago,¡± Chris exined. ¡°Because


    many people were using it as a suicide potion.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zuko listened in surprise.


    ¡°Those who purchased this medicine didn¡¯t n to use it for suicide,¡± Chris remarked casually. ¡°I¡¯ve


    heard from the dealers that many buyers at that time were girls caught up in tricky rtionships. They


    faked suicide attempts to try and win back their partners.


    ¡°By using a specific amount of this medicine, it seemed severe on the surface, but it actually didn¡¯t


    pose any significant danger.


    ¡°Unlike regr sleeping pills, which can havesting effects if taken in excess, this medicine doesn¡¯t.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s also called ¡®Safe Bet¡¯.¡±


    Zuko narrowed his eyes, thinking, ¡®Safe Bet? This was why even the doctors were deceived!¡¯


    ¡°This medicine can help people deceive others, but it doesn¡¯t work for those who truly need sleeping


    pills to sleep better. That¡¯s why authorities banned it a few years ago, yet it¡¯s still being sold on the


    ck market.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ Renee probably bought it from the ck market?¡± Zuko spected.


    Chris pursed his lips. ¡°Most likely.¡±


    ¡°How did she get in touch with people from the ck market?¡±


    ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t find that out.¡± Chris chuckled. ¡°Your father-inw¡¯s the expert in that area.¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Realization struck Zuko, and the cousins exchanged a knowing smile.


    A noise came from outside the study. Due to his special forces training, Chris instinctively walked over


    and surprised Lina at the door.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Lina smiled, though it seemed somewhat forced. Zuko wrapped an arm around her


    shoulders, understanding what was on her mind. ¡°Did you overhear our conversation?¡± he asked


    gently.


    Lina nodded, her expression carrying a touch of sadness.


    ¡°Honey¡­ did Renee really n it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Zuko¡¯s gaze grew serious. ¡°But it¡¯s undeniable that she¡¯s manipting Toph.


    ¡°At this point, she¡¯s no longer the same Renee as before. And I won¡¯t give her any more chances.¡±


    Lina contemted before speaking softly. ¡°Renee once told me she envied me. Pam means all


    sweetness, and it¡¯s obvious that my parents loved me. But her name, Renee, means to be born


    again¡­¡±


    Chris advised, ¡°Pammy, I know you¡¯re grateful to her, but don¡¯t forget who caused you to be separated


    from your birth parents for 20 years. Her father is the main culprit, and that¡¯s an unchanging fact!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lina¡¯s heart tightened as helplessness and sorrow welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°By the way, Toph hasn¡¯t been doing welltely,¡± Zuko told her. ¡°I suggested he visit a board game cafe,


    but I actually set up a meeting with a therapist there so he could talk to them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lina was surprised. ¡°Has Toph gotten to the point of needing a therapist?¡±


    Zuko nodded solemnly. ¡°Arya is there with him.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°This way, he won¡¯t suspect anything.¡± Zuko sighed. ¡°Toph is quite resistant to the idea of seeing a


    therapist. Moreover, by being with Arya, they can also discussics and games, which can help


    distract him.¡±

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418


    Lina pursed her lips and did not say anything, leaning gently against Zuko¡¯s shoulder. Images of the


    past when she was with Renee would always sh through her mind. It now seemed like those were


    events from a past life.


    Perhaps due to her pregnancy, Lina had been quite sentimentaltely. Her eyes were slightly moist at


    the moment.


    ¡°I know she¡¯s akin to your sister, and you can¡¯t bear to be harsh,¡± Zuko said. ¡°But Toph is my brother,


    and I¡¯ve been protecting him since childhood. This time won¡¯t be any different!¡±


    His words were resolute, not wavering even a bit despite Lina¡¯s sadness.


    Lina looked at him with a gentle smile.


    In reality, he was also protecting her. With such a man by her side, she could stay a child without worry


    for her entire life.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t bear it. I just feel a bit regretful,¡± she gently said as she took his hand. ¡°I understand


    that Renee was genuinely kind to me before, but the changes now are also real.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you can think like that.¡± Chris smiled. ¡°Pammy, Zuko and I are most concerned about you.


    But since you¡¯re so clear about right and wrong, we don¡¯t have much to worry about.¡±


    Zuko raised an eyebrow. ¡°You seem quite pleased?¡±


    ¡°Of course! That woman is relentless against Lenny. How can I coexist with her?!¡±


    Zuko and Lina looked at Chris together.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chris scratched his head, chuckling awkwardly. ¡°If she can change her ways, then I¡¯ll be


    courteous to her. Hehe!¡±


    ¨C


    In the blink of an eye, Lina was almost four months pregnant. Her lower abdomen was slightly rounded.


    Her morning sickness had disappeared, and her appetite had increased. She had also be very


    fond of sleeping.


    Zuko could not bear to see his wife struggling withpany matters, so he would first handle his work


    at the Hamerton Group and then go to the Thompson Group to oversee things.


    He had initially been involved in Thompson Group¡¯s affairs, but he gained a thorough understanding of


    thepany¡¯s operations due to his daily visits.


    His mind was sharper than aputer, but his expression was even darker than that of Lina. While


    employees could sometimes actzy around Lina, they had to be extra diligent around Zuko.


    Despite his strictness, many female employees admired Zuko for his handsome appearance, strong


    work skills, impressive family background, and, most importantly, his considerate and attentive


    treatment of his wife.


    They would discuss. ¡°This is the standard in looking for a husband. We¡¯d definitely be happy forever!¡±


    Jacquelin snorted. ¡°Would a man who meets these standards be interested in you people?¡±


    The female employees scoffed back at her.


    ¡°Right, how could we? We wouldn¡¯t seduce someone else¡¯s husband and cause the legitimate wife to


    come knocking at our doors!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before Jacquelin could react, they dispersed.


    She rolled her eyes, feeling angry, vexed, and a bit apprehensive.


    After the incident with Kasey, her reputation had been thoroughly ruined. Such matters had little impact


    on men but were deadly for women.


    Jacquelin had initially gone along with the high-ranking executives¡¯ maniptions, hoping she could


    seed in seducing Elijah.


    Little did she know that Elijah waspletely immune to her tactics. However, the rumors about their


    rtionship had spread widely, and Elijah was not interested in rifying, allowing Jacquelin to act


    more recklessly.


    That was until Kasey¡¯s explosive confrontation at the Thompson Group¡­


    Jacquelin squinted, pondering how to turn the tables in her favor.


    She then identally saw Lena walking alongside Zuko!

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419


    Jacquelin had some devious thoughts and took out her phone, aiming it at the two of them.


    Unexpectedly, someone suddenly pped her shoulder!


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    Jacquelin felt like she had lost half her soul and nearly screamed in shock. She quivered while turning


    around and was greeted by Kasey¡¯s smile, which resembled more of a smirk!


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you photographing?¡± Kasey asked with a grin, her gaze fixed on Jacquelin¡¯s phone. In the


    frame was Lena, engaged in conversation with a well-dressed man who appeared to be Zuko


    Hamerton, the current overseer of the Thompson Group.


    Kasey squinted, observing Zuko¡¯s authoritative demeanor and Lena¡¯s calm expression. They seemed


    to be discussing work-rted matters.


    ¡®What kind of malicious intent does Jacquelin have again?¡¯ Kasey wondered.


    Despicable people saw everything as tainted.


    Recalling Lena¡¯s previous assistance, Kasey couldn¡¯t allow this spiteful woman to tarnish Lena¡¯s


    reputation.


    Kasey mocked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you eyeing someone¡¯s husband again? Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Zuko


    Hamerton?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡ª¡± Jacquelin was anxious to exin, but Kasey interrupted her.


    ¡°Ah, Ms. Dillon, it¡¯s one thing if you¡¯re trying to hook up with a mediocre man like my husband. But how


    dare you covet someone like Mr. Hamerton, who¡¯s born with a silver spoon on a pedestal? Remember,


    his wife is your boss!¡±


    ¡°M-Mrs¡­ Mrs. Chriss!¡± Jacquelin¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Keep your voice down!¡±


    Kasey stifled augh.


    She could see that Jacquelin hated and feared her. She also felt concerned about being too noisy and


    catching Zuko and Lena¡¯s attention.


    Suddenly, Kasey remembered the caramel frappe she had made earlier that morning at home. It had


    been a few days since her argument with Elijah, and she had retreated to her parents¡¯ house to cool


    off. Despite the disagreement, she was willing to be the first to reconcile.


    That was why she had made these and brought them here. She had been debating whether to go


    directly to Elijah¡¯s office when she noticed Jacquelin¡¯s suspicious actions.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Her almond-shaped eyes seemed to conceal icy des as she looked at Jacquelin. She lowered her


    voice and said, ¡°Ms. Dillon, don¡¯t misunderstand. Elijah talked to mest time, and I also reflected on


    myself. Causing a scene in thepany was indeed my mistake. Even if I don¡¯t care about you, I


    should at least leave him some dignity, right?¡±


    Jacquelin suspected her ears were tricking her.


    ¡°Ms. Dillon!¡± Kasey smiled wickedly. ¡°At the end of the day, you¡¯re on Elijah¡¯s side. I should be more


    magnanimous and ept you, right?¡±


    ¡°No, no, Mrs. Chriss. Well¡ª¡±


    ¡°You see, I specially prepared something for you today! I know you were pretty mad at mest time, so


    I made a frappe for you¡­¡± Kasey ground her teeth as she uttered thest few words, ¡°To cool your


    temper!¡±


    Jacquelin widened her eyes, realizing that something was amiss.


    Kasey abruptly poured the entire cup of frappe over Jacquelin¡¯s head!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jacquelin screamed, drawing the attention of the people around her. Covered in caramel frappe,


    she stumbled around.


    Her screams also caught Zuko and Lena¡¯s attention, and they started walking toward them. At the


    same time, Elijah rushed downstairs.


    Jacquelin¡¯s face was covered in the frappe, and her white blouse was stained.


    Kasey stood beside Jacquelin, her expression even colder than the frappe.


    The onlookers whispered and chuckled.


    ¡°Jacquelin¡¯s really in a miserable state!¡±


    ¡°Of all the people she could upset, she managed to upset Mrs. Chriss. Now she¡¯s getting pounded by


    the legitimate wife again!¡±


    Elijah was shocked by the scene, standing still for a moment and nearly having a heart attack.


    ¡°Kasey, you¡ª¡±


    Before he could form a sentence, Jacquelin immediately dashed toward him upon hearing his voice!


    Elijah¡¯s eyes widened!


    Despite Kasey embarrassing him again, he was determined to keep Jacquelin away!


    As Jacquelin pounced on him, he leaned away, making her miss himpletely. She lost her bnce


    and nearly fell, twisting her ankle.

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420


    ¡°Mr. Chriss¡­¡± Jacquelin was in a sorry state, her tearful eyes fixed on Elijah.


    However, Elijah frowned, devoid of any sympathy.


    ¡°Mr. Chriss, your wife¡ª¡±


    ¡°What about my wife?¡± he cut in.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Jacquelin was at a loss.


    Wasn¡¯t it clear? She was covered in frappe, and she was trembling all over!


    Elijah said coldly, ¡°Ms. Dillon, haven¡¯t you always thought of yourself as my mistress? If these were


    feudal times, you¡¯d be a ¡®concubine¡¯.¡±


    Kasey froze, staring at Elijah.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re a concubine¡­¡± Elijah approached Kasey and stood beside her. ¡°Then, if the legitimate


    wife scolds you or ps you, it¡¯s only right. Don¡¯t be upset about it, okay? What¡¯s ¡®showering¡¯ you with


    a frappe? Even if she were to throw dirty sink water at you out of anger, you¡¯d still have to bear it!


    Understand?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Jacquelin¡¯s face paled.


    Kasey was utterly shocked. In her memory, this seemed to be the first time Elijah stood on her side.


    She could not believe it. ¡°Elijah, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Elijah nced at Kasey. ¡°I¡¯m not senile yet.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Kasey gulped. ¡°I made her look like this, but you¡ª¡±


    Elijah impatiently interrupted, ¡°Do I look like someone who¡¯s here to uphold justice?!¡±Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Kasey fell silent but could not help a smile.


    The crowd first fell into silence, then erupted into praises and whispers.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect this from Mr. Chriss!¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t think too highly of him. As long as a man¡¯s brain functions properly, he¡¯ll take the legitimate


    wife¡¯s side in front of others!¡±


    ¡°Well, that works too. As the legitimate wife, even if there¡¯s no love, she gets to keep her dignity at


    least!¡± ¡°They¡¯re all intermingled with interests. Given Mr. Chriss¡¯ intelligence, how could he not


    understand this?¡±


    Jacquelin felt utterly ashamed, gnashing her teeth in anger. She pushed her way through the crowd


    and ran out.


    The onlookers gradually dispersed.


    Kasey remained standing, still immersed in the joy of Elijah standing up for her.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    However, a cold voice reached her ears. ¡°Hurry home! Stop embarrassing yourself here!¡±


    Kasey felt like she had been struck on the head and snapped back to reality. She looked at Elijah and


    bit her lip. Herst trace of pride prevented her from saying anything nice to him.


    At this point, they noticed Zuko and Lena standing not far away.


    Elijah regained hisposure and stepped forward quickly to nod at Zuko. ¡°Mr. Hamerton.¡±


    Zuko remained expressionless.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for disrupting thepany¡¯s order due to my personal matters.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize,¡± Zuko said softly. ¡°I actually saw Jacquelin secretly taking photos of me


    and Lena earlier.¡±


    Elijah and Kasey were taken aback.


    ¡°Your wife¡¯s truly remarkable!¡± Zuko praised.

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421


    Married a Secret Billionaire Novel Online Free


    / Chapter 1421


    Kasey nced downward. She didn¡¯t appear extraordinary to Elijah. Instead, she harbored only


    grievances and discontent.


    Unknown to Jacquelin, Zuko had noticed her taking photos and discreetly signaled his bodyguards to


    remove her. But before any of this could unfold, Kasey made a ¡°heroic¡± move of her own.


    Zuko smiled at the couple and turned to leave. Lena followed him.


    When they reached a secluded ce, Zuko stopped in his tracks and asked, ¡°Have you engraved


    everything I told you?¡±


    Lena nodded earnestly.


    ¡°Under no circumstances should you let Renee get close to her.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Lena¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Taking these precautions in advance is the right move. Renee


    isn¡¯t thinking clearly, so who knows what she might do. And now that Lina is pregnant, we have to be


    even more careful!¡±


    Zuko looked at her and said cryptically, ¡°It seems like you genuinely care about Lina.¡±


    Lena did not say anything.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Lena lowered her head, her voice soft. ¡°Because Lina has been good to me.¡±


    ¡°She also used to be good to Renee,¡± Zuko retorted.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the same as Renee!¡± Lena suddenly raised her voice. ¡°I¡­ I would never betray Lina!¡±


    Zuko wanted to continue questioning but stopped before the words left his mouth.


    He had considered many reasons, including the suspicion Chris had initially raised¡ªLena¡¯s ***ual


    orientation. However, now that she was in a stable rtionship with Chris, it indicated she liked men.


    Zuko was utterly perplexed. ¡®In this world, nobody is overly kind to someone else. Even within families,


    people can hurt each other for their own benefit.


    ¡®Wait! Family?!¡¯


    Suddenly, Zuko had a realization, and he gazed nkly at Lena.


    Just then, his phone rang. When he picked up, he heard his father-inw¡¯s deep voice. ¡°Zuko, do you


    have a moment?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­ What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Come over to my ce now.¡± Nichs¡¯ voice lowered. ¡°When you arrive, head directly to the study.


    And¡­ don¡¯t let Pammy know about this.¡±


    Zuko was puzzled but hung up and immediately headed to Thompsons¡¯ residence.


    ¨C


    Zuko greeted him respectfully and took a seat opposite.


    ¡°Take a look at these.¡± Nichs ced a stack of photos on the desk.


    Zuko flipped through a few and immediately recognized a key figure. ¡°This guy¡­¡±


    ¡°Looks familiar?¡± Nichs smiled faintly. ¡°This is the person I¡¯ve traced from the ck market.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this one of Kaitlyn¡¯s aplices?¡± Zuko blurted.

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422


    Chapter 1422


    In the previous investigation involving Kaitlyn, it was discovered that she had covert connections with a


    group of individuals. These individuals were part of a small gang hailing from Centrolis, consisting of


    low-level thugs.


    Subsequently, when Kaitlyn leaped off the cliff, these individuals dispersed and vanished without a


    trace.


    Given Nichs¡¯ influence, he could have easily captured them all, but he deemed it unnecessary. They


    were merely insignificant figures unlikely to cause any major trouble.


    It came as a surprise they had now resurfaced in the ck market.


    ¡°Ian has already interrogated these individuals,¡± Nichs mentioned, sipping his tea. ¡°Theyck


    connections and were simply making a living by engaging in minor disruptions and extorting protection


    fees. Eventually, they entered the illegal drug trade, enticed by its profits, which led them to band


    together.


    ¡°Renee previously contacted them.¡±


    Zuko¡¯s expression darkened as he listened in silence.


    ¡°She asked them to purchase Safe Bet, a type of sleeping pill. This medication had been banned by


    authorities years ago but still circte in the ck market. ording to their confessions, Renee paid


    them handsomely.


    ¡°After obtaining the drug, she ingested it in the rmended dosage, thereby not endangering her life.


    Astonishingly, she even called them after taking the drug to ask about its precautions.¡±


    Nichs then disyed the phone records of their conversations to Zuko, who squinted. Renee had


    contacted these individuals before her suicide attempt.


    ¡°All of this was a meticulously calcted scheme on her part!¡± Zuko eximed bitterly. ¡°She did it to


    manipte Toph into feeling guilty and trap him, all to achieve her goals!¡±


    Nichs¡¯ expression changed, and he released a long sigh.


    ¡°Zuko, I¡¯m truly sorry¡­ I never anticipated that Renee would take such a path.¡±


    ¡°Dad, this isn¡¯t your fault,¡± Zuko reassured him.


    ¡°After discovering all of this, I¡¯ve pondered a lot.¡± Nichs looked at Zuko, his eyes betraying his


    conflicting feelings. ¡°Renee grew up in an abnormal environment from a young age, making it difficult


    for her to develop a sound mind. Even though she used to be kind and weak and intended to bring


    Pammy back wholeheartedly¡­ a personality like hers will shift to the extreme when slightly provoked.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°Melvin kept me separated from my child for over 20 years. I won¡¯t allow his daughter to harm my


    family any longer,¡± Nichs stated.


    Zuko nodded.


    To some people, they might appear ungrateful. After all, Renee had not stooped to the level of seizing


    the Thompsons¡¯ assets when she posed as Pam.


    The circumstances had changed, though. One could not deny her malevolence now just because she


    had once been kind.


    People changed¡ªsome for the better, while others became worse.


    ¡°Zuko, I¡¯m not worried with you at thepany¡¯s helm. But there¡¯s one more thing I need you to do.¡±


    ¡°Go on, Dad.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Nichs emphasized each word. ¡°Strip Renee of her shares.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko¡¯s eyes shone. He did not expect his father-inw to share the same idea. He had been


    contemting how to regain Renee¡¯s shares. Unfortunately, he had note up with a feasible


    solution after researching extensively.


    If Nichs supported the idea, however, then this issue would be much simpler!


    Zuko smiled with confidence. ¡°She got those shares and assets from you as gifts. The Thompson


    Group¡¯s bws stipte you can reim gifted shares, but there¡¯s a condition. You can only do it if the


    recipient¡¯s action is deemed as a threat to thepany or someone¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°Given Renee¡¯s current state, she¡¯s bound to engage in something harmful to thepany¡¯s interests.¡±


    Nichs said, ¡°So, you need to keep an eye on her. Once you catch her red-handed, you¡¯ll act on my


    behalf!¡±


    He handed a document to Zuko, entrusting him with the authority to retrieve the shares. His signature


    was already there.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not necessary, I won¡¯t attend the board meeting.¡± Nichs sounded conflicted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to


    face her¡­ After all, Linda and I had always considered her as a daughter. We thought she would turn


    out like Pammy.¡±


    The reality was that blood ties were the most mystical. Some things were etched into one¡¯s genes and


    could not be easily changed.

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423


    / Chapter 1423


    Toph¡¯sic series hadn¡¯t been updated for a few days. Theic tform had been promoting it


    because it had gained more than 100,000 views and a growing fanbase.


    In spite of it, with the suddenck of updates, not only did the tform¡¯s interests suffer¡ªleading to his


    removal from the rmended list¡ªbut it also sparked discontent among many fans.


    People criticized him in thement section, calling him unprofessional. Certain haters even went so


    far as to insult his family for generations.


    Zuko¡¯s assistant informed him of this matter. Just as Zuko was about to involve the PR team to address


    the situation, he realized that someone had already taken action to manage the negativements.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton, should we proceed with our n?¡±


    Zuko hesitated. ¡°Can you find out who¡¯s behind this?¡±


    The PR team immediately went into action and soon came up with an answer.


    ¡°The address is a studio,¡± an IT staff member replied. ¡°The method is a bit crude. Deleting negative


    comments one by one and bumping up positive ones.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a straightforward approach, but it¡¯s quite effective.¡±


    ¡°Could this be one of Mr. Toph¡¯s admirers?¡± someone joked. ¡°It¡¯s undoubtedly true love when they¡¯re


    willing to go to such lengths!¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­¡±


    Everyone turned their gaze to Zuko.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Zuko smiled, easily guessing that it was Arya¡¯s doing.


    On the other hand, Renee had not even called to offer a greeting since Toph began facing online


    attacks.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zephyr and Cordelia were worried about Toph, asking Zuko several times a day about the progress of


    the matter.


    Zuko reassured them with a smile. ¡°Both of you can stop worrying. Toph has someone who cares about


    him!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zuko smiled without answering.


    Cordelia frowned. ¡°Zuko, your brother has locked himself in his room these past few days, barely


    eating¡­ He¡¯s even stopped drawing hisics. He¡¯s never acted this way before! Did he meet anyone


    before this?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zuko answered truthfully. ¡°He had a meal with Renee a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Why does it always involve her?¡± Zephyr was usuallyposed, but he could not help but get worked


    up when his son was being mistreated. ¡°What did our family ever do to deserve this treatment from


    her? Why is she targeting Toph like this?¡±


    ¡°Dad, calm down.¡± Zuko pacified him. ¡°You and mom can rest assured. I know what to do and won¡¯t let


    Toph suffer anymore.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be agitated¡­¡± Zephyr lowered his voice. ¡°Back then, Zennie also faced a simr


    situation. She was gaslit and caught deep in it. Fortunately, sheter met Seth and managed to


    gradually break free.¡±


    ¡°Toph will also meet that someone who brings light into his life,¡± Zukomented.


    ¡°Hopefully,¡± Cordelia softly interjected. ¡°But it¡¯s also partly our fault. We¡¯ve sheltered him too much


    since childhood. He is a boy and has missed out on the necessary experiences. He¡¯s pure and kind-


    hearted, which is an advantage. But it bes a fatal weakness in the hands of those with ulterior


    motives!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here,¡± Zuko smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for a therapist for Toph. He¡¯ll get better.


    However¡­ he needs to stay away from home for a while. Are you both agreeable?¡±


    ¨C


    Zuko packed a simple suitcase for Toph and took him camping on the outskirts.


    Before the camping trip, he had advised Toph to take everything he wanted with him so that they would


    not have to return for anything forgottenter.


    Toph agreed listlessly, slouching on the sofa and gazing nkly at some point.


    Zuko felt a bit sad. He walked over and patted his brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424


    Chapter 1424


    Toph nodded silently, his energy seemingly drained, as he followed Zuko.


    The two brothers drove to the outskirts.


    The sky was already getting dark. The colors of sunset gradually faded, leaving behind a deep indigo


    evening sky.


    Zuko set up the camping tent and called Toph over for dinner.


    The outskirts were calm, and soon, the night sky sparkled with countless stars.


    Toph paused, realizing it was just the two of them. It felt like they were back in their childhood.


    In their youth, they would enjoy carefree moments together in a private garden within Irwin Manor, often


    camping there. Back then, the night sky had been filled with stars and abundant fireflies.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Toph¡¯s mood gradually improved, and he appeared to be smiling.


    Zuko said gently, ¡°Toph, it¡¯s just us now. I want to ask you something honestly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Can you and Renee still make it work?¡±


    Toph hesitated, his expression changing once more. His voice quivered as he replied, ¡°Zuko, I¡­¡±


    Seeing him like this, Zuko understood everything. ¡°If it¡¯s not working out, it¡¯s best to cut your losses.


    Even though there¡¯s an investment already made, it¡¯s better than continually trying to fill a never-ending


    hole.¡±


    Toph understood the logic but couldn¡¯t bring himself to act on it. ¡°If it were Pammy, would you find it as


    easy to say the same thing?¡±


    ¡°That ¡®if¡¯ doesn¡¯t exist in the first ce,¡± Zuko stated firmly, looking at him. ¡°Because Pammy hasn¡¯t


    changed!¡±


    Toph fell silent for a moment. ¡°I can¡¯t forget the first time I saw Renee at the Thompsons¡­ Melvin told


    us she was Pammy, and she timidly served us tea. Her voice was soft and gentle¡­ but why has she


    changed so much now?¡±


    Zuko did not know how to answer his question. After a moment, he replied, ¡°People change.¡±


    ¡°Why did it have to be her who changed?¡± Toph covered his face in pain. ¡°Zuko, I¡¯m actually a little


    scared of her¡­ I¡¯ve been having nightmarestely. I dream that she¡¯s saying I¡¯m no good, that Ick


    ambition, and that she wants me topete with you for the Hamerton Group. I can¡¯t take it


    anymore!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko gently patted the back of his head.


    When Toph cried as a child, Zuko used tofort him that way, and then he would stop crying. Back


    then, Zuko believed he was invincible and couldfort his little brother forever.


    Now, he felt powerless in the face of his brother¡¯s pain. ¡°Toph, if you can make a firm decision, our


    whole family will stand by your side.¡±


    Toph gazed up at him with a look of helplessness Zuko had never witnessed before. It was like


    watching someone drowning, desperately reaching for theirst hope.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Zuko nodded firmly. ¡°Our entire family, and one more person¡­ She¡¯ll also support you


    unconditionally.¡±


    Was he talking about Renee?


    Zuko smiled. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll take you somewhere tomorrow.¡±


    ¨C


    Toph tossed and turned all night. The next morning, he woke up groggily, feeling like he was walking on


    cotton.


    Zuko drove him back to the city, and he fell asleep in the car.


    When the car suddenly stopped, Toph¡¯s eyes snapped open. He realized that the ce Zuko had


    mentioned was none other than the building where Arya¡¯s studio was located!

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425


    / Chapter 1425


    Toph was astonished, but Zuko smiled at him and led him up the stairs.


    The building had only two units on each floor, and they were headed to the opposite side of Arya


    Comics.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Zuko handed the keys to Toph. ¡°You¡¯ll be staying here for the time being.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This is a property developed by the Thompson Group. The quality is absolutely guaranteed!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that, I mean¡­¡± Toph¡¯s words trailed off as the door across from them gently


    opened.


    Arya stepped out with a smile, holding a paintbrush in her hand.


    Toph paused and smiled happily. He nced into her messy studio, where paint, canvases, and papers


    were scattered all around. The litter of small kittens had grown, and they were now lively and watchful,


    their round eyes regarding him as a stranger.


    Tophughed. This was his first hearty peal ofughter in a while.


    Zuko understood that it was time for him to leave. He handed the luggage to Toph and smiled at Arya.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be living across from you from now on. Take good care of him, would you?¡±


    After exiting the apartment building, Zuko took a deep breath and felt much more rxed.


    ¡®Entrusting Toph to Arya should be the best oue. However¡­¡¯ His eyes dimmed slightly. ¡®There is


    one more thing I have not dealt with yet. It cannot be considered the best oue just yet.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, he hurriedly headed toward the Thompson Group.


    ¨C


    Jacquelin realized she couldn¡¯t continue working at thepany. Her n was to sell some of the


    clients¡¯ information from the sales department at a low price. After all, she had worked in sales for


    years and had great clients.


    Although she had an obligation to keep the client data confidential, money mattered to her, and getting


    revenge on the Thompson Group was even more important.


    Leaking client data wouldn¡¯t only bring her a small profit but also damage thepany¡¯s reputation,


    leading to usations of a privacy breach.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    She smiled slyly as she secretly visited thepany on her day off to organize the client data for the


    buyer. But suddenly, she bumped into Renee!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jacquelin eximed.


    Renee¡¯s sinister and pale face looked scarier today.


    ¡°M-Ms. Renee,¡± Jacquelin stuttered. ¡°Y-You¡­ Howe you¡¯re in the sales department?¡±


    Renee had long sensed something was wrong with Jacquelin. Her visit to the sales department today


    happened by chance. She remembered there was a bookshelf with books on sales and finance and


    wanted to borrow some to brainwash Toph.


    Seeing Jacquelin acting so secretly surprised her.


    She knew that Jacquelin was someone who would never work overtime. Her diligent behavior on a day


    off was definitely suspicious, so she had quietly followed her.


    ¡°Ms. Renee¡­¡± Jacquelin¡¯s smile faded away, her voice strained. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll be leaving now!¡±


    Jacquelin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively tried to hide the documents behind her.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It was toote. Renee suddenly grabbed her wrist, and the documents fell to the floor. Alongside them,


    a small USB drive dropped as well!


    Renee narrowed her eyes, instantly understanding what was happening.


    ¡°Is this client data? Are you intending to steal client data?!¡±

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426


    Chapter 1426


    ¡°N-No¡­ No¡­¡± Jacquelin shivered.


    She and Renee were birds of a feather. If news spread about her trying to steal client data, Renee, as a


    witness, might get dragged into the situation.


    The seasoned members of the board of directors would likely blow this out of proportion, and Renee


    might struggle to defend herselfter.


    Jacquelin had a sudden idea. Instead of dealing with this on her own, it might be smarter to involve


    Renee and split the profits!


    Sheposed herself and gazed at Renee. ¡°Frankly, I can¡¯t bear being at the Thompson Group any


    longer, but I refuse to back down! Even if I leave, I want the Thompson Group¡¯s reputation in this


    industry to suffer.


    ¡°I intended to sell the client data. Earning some cash would be nice, but the crucial part is that our


    peers should be aware the Thompson Group deals in client data trafficking. It might deter potential


    partners down the line!¡±


    Renee was shocked. ¡°This is illegal!¡±


    Jacqueline smiled maliciously. ¡°If you and I don¡¯t say a word, who will know who did this? Everyone will


    think that the Thompson Group didn¡¯t do a good job when the truthes out!¡±


    Renee grew pale and bit her lip tightly.


    ¡°Ms. Renee, I know things aren¡¯t easy for you.¡± Jacquelin tried to reason with her. ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Pam¡¯s


    cousin, but now that Lena is seizing every opportunity, it¡¯s like she¡¯s trying to rece you! Can you


    swallow this humiliation?¡±


    Renee¡¯s fists clenched.


    As long as Lena¡¯s name was not mentioned, things were okay. Just hearing her name was like


    touching her raw nerves. Apart from thoughts of revenge, there was no longer room for anything else in


    her heart.


    In fact, she had also noticed that Lina was growing closer to Lena recently. She deliberately distanced


    herself and instructed her secretary to say she was not in the office. Yet, Renee could see Lena


    delivering food to Lina.


    Even more infuriating was that Lena would intervene and not allow her to get close to Lina at all!


    Renee¡¯s breath grew more rapid, and her head throbbed as if all the blood in her body rushed there.


    ¡°Ms. Renee?¡± Jacquelin cautiously probed, noticing her agitation. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Renee remained silent for a while, then suddenly asked, ¡°What do you have in your hands? Is it just


    client data from the sales department?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I know where the HR department keeps the personnel records, and I also know the codes for those


    lockers.¡±


    Jacquelin was astonished. ¡°Ms. Renee, what are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Since the leak is inevitable, why not allow a bit more to trickle out?¡± Renee smiled coldly. ¡°Release the


    employee files and send them to the headhunter firms. This will escte the situation more quickly!


    When those headhunters begin calling one after the other, will the employees still find the motivation to


    work?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Jacquelin froze. Was she aiming topletely destroy thepany?


    Even if she had many grievances against the Thompson Group, she would not go this far!


    Despite that, this was actually good. With Renee involved, she would not have to take the me for


    this!


    Jacquelin immediately smiled tteringly and followed Renee respectfully. The two of them quickly


    entered the HR department.


    When Renee worked at the Thompson Group, Lina had never kept these things from her. She easily


    passed the facial recognition check, input the password, and retrieved the employee records.


    She flipped through them and suddenly came across a nearly nk sheet. She paused only to see


    Lena¡¯s name written on it!


    Lena¡¯s employment record waspletely nk, without anything filled in.


    Renee turned to Jacquelin. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Thompson Group require its employees to list their


    backgrounds when they¡¯re hired?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I listed many things at that time,¡± Jacquelin answered.


    Renee asked, ¡°If they don¡¯t list anything or intentionally hide their background, doesn¡¯t that go against


    thepany¡¯s rules?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jacquelin nodded. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just the Thompson Group. Otherpanies are also quite


    strict about personal information screening. After all, nobody wants to hire a criminal, right?¡±


    ¡®Criminal?¡¯ Renee frowned as a sudden thought struck her. ¡®Yes! How could someone like Lena be


    innocent? Maybe there¡¯s a stain on her record, which is why she didn¡¯t fill it out!¡¯

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427


    Chapter 1427


    Renee smirked and ced Lena¡¯s file back. She turned to urge Jacquelin, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Jacquelin was somewhat afraid but still mustered the courage to pull out some documents. She also


    retrieved electronic versions from theputer.


    Afterpleting these tasks in haste, they hurriedly left the HR department.


    Renee was aware of the surveince cameras¡¯ blind spots near the HR department entrance, so she


    skillfully avoided them. Little did she know, a pair of eyes was watching the screen with a smile at that


    very moment.


    ¨C


    Three dayster, the Thompson Group¡¯s board meeting took ce as usual.


    Although Renee rarely attended these meetings, she was present this time, as was Zuko. When Renee


    entered the meeting room, her gaze met Zuko¡¯s, causing her to shiver momentarily. However, she


    quicklyposed herself and sat as if nothing had happened.


    With everyone gathered, Zuko stood up and addressed the board with a chuckle. ¡°Today¡¯s main topic is


    the Thompson Group¡¯s future development. Please feel free to share any constructive suggestions.


    Director Thompson hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently, so you can share anything you would tell her.¡±


    The board members, all seasoned individuals, immediately began praising Zuko and expressing


    interest in involving the Hamerton Group in potential investments.


    Zuko smiled and nced at Renee, who remained silent.


    Once the board members had shared their thoughts, Renee finally spoke up. ¡°I believe thepany


    needs an urgent personnel restructuring. Some individuals may not be suitable to remain here, and


    perhaps not even in Centrolis.¡±


    Zuko¡¯s expression changed noticeably.


    Before he could respond, Renee turned to Jade and asked, ¡°As the head of the sales department, do


    you have the authority to ess personnel information for your team members?¡±


    Jade was caught off guard but nodded in response.


    ¡°In that case, please head to the HR department and retrieve Lena¡¯s information, Ms. Neale,¡± Renee


    instructed.


    ¡°What?¡± Jade considered for a moment and chortled. ¡°Ms. Thompson, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special.¡± Renee seemed nonchnt. ¡°I just think that someone with her abilities might benefit


    from a department change. Maybe to the core level of thepany.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°While I don¡¯t have decision-making power, I can still suggest it to Lina.¡± Renee smiled with a touch of


    provocation.


    Jade stayed calm andposed, smiling as she replied, ¡°Ms. Thompson, besides being inappropriate


    to request personal information without a valid reason, I wonder if Director Thompson is aware of this


    matter.¡±


    Renee paused. ¡°I will inform her!¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t received a call from her.¡± Jade jutted her chin. ¡°From the perspective of the entire


    company structure, Director Thompson is my direct superior. Without her notification, I won¡¯t head to


    the HR department to retrieve information.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She then added, ¡°Ms. Thompson, you¡¯ve been away from thepany for quite a while, so you might


    not be very clear about these matters?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Renee red at Jade.


    ¡°Stop acting superior! If it weren¡¯t for Lina¡¯s high regard for you, she wouldn¡¯t have appointed you as


    the head of the sales department. Heh! To put it bluntly, you¡¯re just apdog of the Thompsons!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Thompson, when I joined the Thompson Group, no one even knew who you were yet.¡± Jade


    remained unfazed. ¡°You¡¯re just a distant rtive surnamed Thompson. If I¡¯m apdog of the


    Thompsons, then you¡¯re not doing any better. Ms. Thompson, would you like me to be even more


    blunt?¡±


    ¡°Jade Neale!¡± Renee was agitated, her voice changing tone.

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428


    Chapter 1428


    Meanwhile, Zuko observed the situation calmly as if it had nothing to do with him. His indifferent


    attitude perplexed the board members.


    Renee rposed herself and sneered, ¡°Jade, you don¡¯t want to fetch it because you know Lena¡¯s


    personnel file is nk, right?¡±


    Jade nced at her with a disdainful smile.


    ¡°Who knows if someone like Lena has a clean past?!¡± Renee turned hysterical. ¡°If her background is


    spotless, why wouldn¡¯t she dare include her parents¡¯ names? Why wouldn¡¯t she dare to reveal her


    past?!


    ¡°She¡¯s hiding it deliberately! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know anything since I¡¯m rarely here. I know that this


    is against the Thompson Group¡¯s regtions!¡±


    At this point, a few board members chimed in.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! She¡¯s quite suspicious. Is she really from the sales department?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a big corporation, after all. We should be cautious about personnel matters!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Neale, perhaps you could help us fetch that employee¡¯s information. Maybe there¡¯s a


    misunderstanding. If we figure it out together, we can exin it to Ms. Thompson.¡±


    Jade looked at Zuko, who watched on without a word.


    Renee smirked with satisfaction.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know that Zuko had already received surveince footage from the HR


    department¡¯s entrance on his phone. This footage captured her and Jacquelin¡¯s actions from the other


    day.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Once the discussions had mostly settled, Zuko slowly stood up with a faint smile.


    ¡°Renee is right,¡± he said in a deep voice. ¡°The Thompson Group does have a rule that employee


    profiles must be filled outpletely upon entry, with no deliberate omissions.


    ¡°But¡­¡± His gaze was as sharp as a de as he turned to Renee. ¡°How did you know that Lena¡¯s


    profile is nk?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Renee¡¯s heart dropped.


    Originally, she had intended to direct Jade to retrieve Lena¡¯s information and disy it in front of


    everyone. Yet, due to her emotions getting the better of her, she had identally let it slip.


    Her expression changed, and she stared at Zuko, unable to speak.


    ¡°The Thompson Group also has another rule.¡± Zuko¡¯s voice remained cold. ¡°For vital departments, such


    as finance and HR, unauthorized entry is equivalent to jeopardizing thepany¡¯s interests.¡±


    He raised his hand, and his assistant immediately projected the surveince footage onto the big


    screen.


    Renee¡¯s mind went nk.


    She had clearly taken advantage of the blind spots that day! How was it that this video had captured


    her every feature so clearly?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like this¡­¡± Her attempted defense seemed feeble. ¡°Zuko, listen to me! I was misled by


    Jacquelin that day¡­ Yes, it was her! She intended to sell thepany¡¯s client data for personal gain!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zuko looked at her coldly. ¡°Unfortunately, you can¡¯t confront her about it now.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°You might meet her in prison.¡±


    Renee¡¯s body went limp, and she fell from her chair,nding on the floor in a daze.


    At that point, none of the board members dared to speak up for her again.


    Zuko recalled Nichs¡¯ request and approached Renee slowly, stopping beside her.


    ¡°A shareholder¡¯s action that jeopardizes thepany¡¯s interests can result in thepany reiming


    their shares,¡± Zuko enunciated each word mechanically.


    He then produced a document with Nichs¡¯ signature. ¡°Renee, even though my parents-inw are


    reiming your shares, they don¡¯t want to see you end up in prison. They¡¯ve already done everything


    they can for you.¡±

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429


    Chapter 1429


    Toph hadn¡¯t heard from Renee in days. Slowly, he realized their rtionship could never return to what


    it once was.


    During this time, he came to understand a few things. Since their rtionship had taken its course, it


    was best to let things unfold naturally. Not pushing too hard might show respect for their rtionship


    and preserve theirst shreds of dignity.


    Furthermore, he found something he enjoyed.


    He could chat aboutics with Arya daily and discuss plots. When he got stuck, Arya would draw the


    characters with him. Hisic had started serialization again, and with Arya¡¯s help, he had made some


    changes that led to a steady increase in viewership. While it hadn¡¯t reached the previous 100,000-plus


    mark, watching the data steadily rise gave Toph a great sense of aplishment.


    Most importantly, he could be himself around Arya.


    She didn¡¯t pressure him withplicated theories or push him topete for control of the Hamerton


    Group. In Arya¡¯s eyes, family and happiness were equally important. Like him, she had a loving older


    brother and didn¡¯t have to worry about family matters.


    Arya told him, ¡°When you¡¯re doing something, you don¡¯t need to calcte gains and losses. If you


    enjoy it, just go for it. Keep at it, and good results wille.¡±


    ¡°So, you think my drawing isn¡¯t a waste of time, right?¡± Toph asked.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Arya smiled. ¡°This is something you love, and it¡¯s meaningful. How could that be a waste of time?¡±


    Suddenly, Toph understood the concept of ¡°sharing the same values.¡± He and Arya had simr hobbies


    and ideas and came from simr family backgrounds.


    Neither of them had to struggle for their livelihoods because their families had enough resources to


    support their interests. This made it easier for them to get along.


    However, Toph still often thought about Renee. Sometimes, he would lie awake in the quiet of thete


    night, reying scenes from their past together. They had their happy moments, but everything


    changedter on.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    As he thought about this, Arya¡¯s pure smile came to his mind.


    His heart skipped a beat, and he immediately pped himself, forcing those thoughts away.


    Was he betraying Renee and their rtionship by thinking that way?


    He felt uneasy. He never saw himself as that type of person. Even if things didn¡¯t work out with Renee,


    he should take time to heal after the breakup before starting a new rtionship.


    Guilt engulfed Toph. The more he thought about it, the worse he felt about himself.


    His upbringing taught him to take all the me, but he forgot how others treated him.


    During that period, he stopped talking about theic with Arya. Even when she knocked on his door,


    he wouldn¡¯t answer. He would simply excuse himself, iming he had a cold, and worried about


    passing it on to her, so he kept his distance.


    Nevertheless, he leaned against the door, listening to her footsteps. He waited until he heard her return


    to her own ce and close the door before sighing in relief. Still, a slight sense of disappointment


    remained in his heart.


    Shortly after, a courier arrived, delivering a box of cold medicine. As Toph held the box, a rush of


    emotions overwhelmed him.


    At the same time, his phone vibrated.


    It was a message from Renee, begging to meet him.


    Toph held his breath and took two steps back as his heart shattered like ice, a shallow ache spreading


    from deep within him.


    [Toph, we haven¡¯t been in contact for so long. Don¡¯t you want to see me?]


    His finger hesitated over the screen, but he took a deep breath and ultimately agreed to her request.


    In truth, Toph wanted to see her, too. Not for any other reason but to finally have a clear conversation


    with her.

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430


    Chapter 1430


    They agreed to meet at the coffee shop near the Thompson Group the next day.


    Renee wore a white outfit and appeared tired. She arrived before Toph and patiently waited for him by


    the window.


    This coffee shop used to be their regr spot, and this seat was their usual ce. However, everything


    had changed, even though the setting remained the same.


    When Toph entered the coffee shop and saw Renee by the window, it felt like he had been transported


    back in time for a moment. She held her cup carefully, her gaze hesitant as she looked at him, not


    daring to speak.


    A pang shot through Toph¡¯s heart, like needles pricking him.


    He walked over slowly and sat across from her. When Renee saw him, she froze for a moment and


    then smiled, pushing a vanitte toward him.


    ¡°This is your favorite,¡± she said.


    Toph nced at it and smiled wryly.


    It was not his favorite.


    He loved the rich and sweet mhiato. He had only said he liked it when he brought her here for the


    first time. After that, he always ordered mhiato. But Renee had never paid attention to that detail, or


    maybe she had never cared about his preferences.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It turned out there had been signs all along.


    Toph thanked her softly and took a sip out of politeness.


    ¡°Toph, I¡­¡± Before Renee could form a sentence, her eyes welled up with tears.


    Toph handed her a tissue and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I know I was wrong.¡± Renee choked out. ¡°Toph, could you please help me? Other than you, I really


    have nothing left¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Toph paused. Renee¡¯s hand rested on the back of his hand, and he instinctively pulled it back slightly.


    The movement was subtle, but he was surprised by his own action.


    Did this mean that he subconsciously wanted to distance himself from her?


    Toph¡¯s heart raced. He looked into Renee¡¯s eyes, finding something he could not quite understand


    within them.


    ¡°Lina¡¯s pregnant now, and Zuko¡¯s overseeing the Thompson Group for the time being¡­¡± Renee wiped


    her tears. ¡°But he publicly revoked my shares during the board meeting that day!¡±


    Toph frowned slightly. He had heard about this incident from Zuko, but thetter had only briefly


    mentioned it. Zuko had mentioned Renee and Jacquelin had plotted to leakpany client information


    and got caught.


    Jacquelin was already at the police station, and Renee¡¯s punishment was losing her shares.


    Toph fell silent for a moment. ¡°Renee, you¡¯re wrong in this matter.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Renee admitted her mistake straightforwardly this time. ¡°Toph, I know I was wrong¡­ I


    was wrong not only about this incident but also about everything before. I shouldn¡¯t have quarreled with


    you or forced you to do things you didn¡¯t like. I¡¯ve made terrible mistakes!¡±


    Her voice quivered as she implored him. ¡°Toph, can you forgive me? For the sake of our past, can you


    forgive me this time, please?¡±


    Toph was surprised but quickly realized something was off about this.


    Still, he held onto a glimmer of hope and asked, ¡°Renee, you¡¯re asking me to forgive you. What¡¯s the


    real purpose behind it? Do you genuinely want us to reconcile, or do you want me to help you regain


    your shares?¡±

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431


    / Chapter 1431


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Renee stood there, utterly shocked by Toph¡¯s unexpected reaction. She had always viewed him as the


    wealthy, naive son she could easily manipte.


    In their previous conflicts, no matter how heated they became, Toph would invariably return to her like


    an obedient puppy whenever she shed a tear and showed vulnerability.


    However, something in his eyes had changed this time. Panic briefly gripped her, but she regained her


    composure and continued crying.


    ¡°Toph, what am I to you? I have realized my mistake and genuinely want to be with you. You¡¯re an


    exceptional man, and I should cherish you¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m quite exceptional.¡± Toph forced a smile. ¡°I must have seemed like a fool to you, huh?¡±


    ¡°Toph!¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea what I¡¯ve been through?¡± He locked eyes with her. ¡°I felt like I was losing my


    mind. No matter what I attempted, there was always a voice in my head saying, ¡®You can¡¯t do it¡­''¡±


    ¡°Renee, I started having nightmares. I¡¯d wake up in the middle of the night and couldn¡¯t fall back


    asleep. I was exhausted but couldn¡¯t find rest. I isted myself in my room, avoiding everyone, and I


    even neglected myic.¡±


    He emphasized thest part. ¡°But during all this time, you didn¡¯t even call.¡±


    Renee¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Toph, I-I was busy.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Busy? So busy that you couldn¡¯t even send me a text?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Toph, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not the one I truly love,¡± he said with a pitiful smile, sadness clouding his eyes.


    ¡°You see, you love wealth and status, the power to crush those you dislike. But do you know what I


    want?


    ¡°All I want is a peaceful life, to be with the people I love, and to pursue my passions.¡±


    ¡°Toph!¡± She hastily grasped his hands. ¡°I understand now! I won¡¯t pressure you to read those books or


    ask you topete with your brother. Eventually, you¡¯ll have half of what the Hamertons possess!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Toph stared at her in disbelief. Initially, he was at a loss for words, but then he chuckled at


    himself.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t let go of her desire for half of the Hamertons¡¯ assets. He bit his lip and


    forcefully pulled his hands away, causing a mug on the table to crash to the floor.


    Renee gazed at him in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± He shook his head in anguish. ¡°Let me go, Renee. Our feelings for each other have


    changed irreparably. We can never go back to how we once were!¡±


    ¡°Toph¡­¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°You heartless, despicable jerk!¡±


    ¡°Renee¡­¡±


    ¡°I wasted my life because of you, and now you¡¯re tossing me aside!¡±


    Her outburst attracted the attention of onlookers, their skeptical gazes piercing Toph like sharp knives.


    People were ustomed to sympathizing with the vulnerable, but those receiving sympathy were


    never the weak ones.


    Toph¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. He took two steps back, his head throbbing as if he had been


    transported back to a long-forgotten nightmare. It clung to him like a haunting specter, suffocating him.


    He couldn¡¯t breathe.


    He longed to escape, but Renee reached out to grab his hand. The two began a tumultuous struggle in


    the cafe.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave!


    ¡°Toph! I did so much for you, and this is how you repay me? Are you devoid of allpassion?!¡±

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432


    / Chapter 1432


    Renee even told everyone about her attempted suicide.


    ¡°I swallowed sleeping pills because of this man, and I almost lost my life! But now he¡¯s leaving me just


    like that. I really don¡¯t know what I did wrong¡­¡±


    Renee sobbed uncontrobly, leaving Toph standing there, utterly bewildered and unsure of what to do.


    Suddenly, someone forcefully dragged Toph away. He was stunned when he realized the person who


    had pulled him out was Lena.


    ¡°Stop this nonsense, Renee!¡± Lena red at her. ¡°Do you only find happiness in destroying him?¡±


    Renee was taken aback, her eyes turning sinister.


    Lena stepped forward to stand in front of Toph. She had coincidentally passed the cafe close to the


    Thompson Group on her way to buy coffee. She had never expected to stumble upon this


    confrontation.


    ¡°Renee, tell us how he treated you,¡± Lena said earnestly. ¡°Speak honestly with your conscience. You


    were ready to betray the Thompson Group for your own selfish desires, and now you¡¯re threatening


    him. I used to feel guilty about you, but now, I find it hard to sympathize.¡±


    ¡°Lena!¡± Renee seethed. ¡°What are you doing here? Who do you think you are to say that? Don¡¯t forget


    that you were responsible for my mom¡¯s death!¡±


    ¡°She brought it upon herself. It had nothing to do with me!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Renee¡¯s anger boiled over. She snatched a ss from the table and hurled it at Lena.


    Quick on her feet, Lena pushed Toph away, narrowly avoiding the ss as it shattered against the wall


    with a jarring noise.


    Renee then grabbed a shard from the floor and attempted to stab Lena.


    The onlookers gasped and began to disperse, some mentioning their intention to call the police.


    In the midst of the chaos, Lena took a step back and identally bumped into someone, who, in turn,


    steadied her and grabbed Renee¡¯s wrist.


    Renee was taken aback, her face reddening with embarrassment. ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    Nichs scolded her sharply, ¡°Have you lost your mind?!¡±


    He wrested the shard from her hand and pulled her aside. ¡°What were you thinking?¡±


    Renee nced at the three of them with a sinister smile. ¡°Uncle, you sure seem to be taking her side!


    Ha! Everyone¡¯s protecting her, even you!¡±


    Nichs¡¯ expression grew grimmer. ¡°Renee, you betrayed thepany, and now you¡¯re attempting to


    harm Lena and Toph! Shouldn¡¯t I stand up for them if not for you?¡±


    Renee revealed an enigmatic smile, her eyes filled with sarcasm. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re getting


    a bit too close?¡±


    ¡°What are you implying?¡± Nichs clenched his fists, his forehead veins pulsing with anger.


    Back in his days as a gangster, there was a rule against harming women, one that he had thought he¡¯d


    uphold for the rest of his life.


    As he had grown older and faced the loss of his child, he hade to value life more and treasure the


    people around him. However, he felt an overwhelming urge to break that rule at that moment.

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433


    Chapter 1433


    Before Nichs lost his temper, Lena became agitated. She took a step forward, raised her arm, and


    delivered a resounding p to Renee.


    The world fell silent after the p.


    Renee looked up, stupefied. Her cheek stung, but she found herself staring into a pair of clear, bright


    eyes.


    ¡°H-How could you hit me?¡± she stammered.


    ¡°I struck a rabid dog,¡± Lena replied, her expression unchanged. ¡°I cherish peace and can¡¯t stand


    incessant barking.¡±


    Renee seethed with anger, ready to fight Lena with her life. However, Nichs intervened, forcefully


    pushing her away with one hand.


    She stumbled and fell to the ground with a thud. Before she could retaliate, Toph pulled her up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± she screamed at the top of her lungs.


    Toph felt embarrassed as he disregarded her struggles and yanked her away.


    He used to tolerate her, even showing gentleness when they held hands. Renee hadn¡¯t expected him


    to be so strong.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Renee,¡± he insisted, dragging her away.


    Despite the onlookers, he gnashed his teeth and delivered his ultimatum. ¡°Let¡¯s end our rtionship.¡±


    She froze. ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s break up!¡±


    This news shocked Renee, but it felt like a relief to Toph. He finally overcame the obstacle he once


    believed insurmountable with his own strength.


    ¡°Renee, can¡¯t we at least reserve a small bit of longing for each other?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, he nced at her before walking away decisively.


    ¨C


    The following days were peaceful as if nothing had urred.


    Renee swiftly moved out of the Thompson residence after the breakup. Linda attempted to stop her,


    but her mind was set. No one could dissuade her.


    Nichs let her go, wanting nothing more to do with her.


    Melvin had caused him to lose his child, while Renee had nearly brought harm to the Thompson Group.


    Kaitlyn had created her own share of troubles when she lost control.


    If he were to forgive everything, he wouldn¡¯t be a saint but a fool.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Toph had received no word from Renee since that day. She had blocked him on all fronts, and the


    weight pressing on his heart appeared to have lifted.


    There were certain lessons that one needed to experience firsthand in order to grow.


    ¨C


    One day, everyone in the Thompson Group received a mysterious email during working hours. They


    opened it and found a series of screenshots from a surveince camera. In the images, a middle-aged


    man was holding a youngdy, confronting another person.


    Some people with keen eyes recognized Nichs¡¯ silhouette, holding Lena. Astonishingly, the woman


    standing opposite them was Renee.


    The email created a stir throughout the entirepany.


    ¡°Lena from the sales department? No wonder I heard Ms. Pam brought her in without even taking


    the entrance test!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Pam must be quite generous to keep her father a mistress, huh?¡±


    ¡°I doubt it¡­ Maybe even Ms. Pam doesn¡¯t know about this!¡±


    ¡°She treats her like a sister but treats her like her stepmother! Hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434


    Chapter 1434


    The people in the office discussed among themselves. The incident had be gossip. Not only that,


    but the more it spread, the more ridiculous and horrible it became.


    ¨C


    Zuko called people from the IT department over.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton, the email was sted to many. Not only that, it was sent through thepany¡¯s


    intr, but the IP address has been erased. Although we can¡¯t find out who did it for now, we¡¯re sure


    this person is familiar with thepany¡¯s IT system.¡±


    Zuko squinted. In reality, he knew Renee was the mastermind without even checking. What surprised


    him was that someone was helping her.


    It seemed Melvin¡¯s men were still dominating the Thompson Group.


    ¡°Erase all trails of the email,¡± he ordered. ¡°We must minimize the impact!¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Hamerton.¡±


    Zuko turned his head to look at them. ¡°Also, how long do you guys need to find the culprit?¡±


    They looked at each other, not daring to dy on this mission.


    ¡°Two days!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Zuko nodded, ¡°Bring that person to me two dayster!¡±


    ¨CBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lena had applied for leave from the office. It had been two days since she came in.


    Ever since the email was sted out, she became the target of thepany. Even employees from


    other departments came to the sales department, especially just to see what she looked like.


    It was chaotic in the sales department. The employees keptining.


    ¡°People areing to watch every day. We¡¯re being stared at like zoo animals all day. How do we


    work!¡±


    ¡°Okay, stop it.¡± Someone stood up to stop theints.


    After all, Lena was nice to them. Although she was stingy with words, she would always volunteer on


    all the tasks and often work overtime for them.


    ¡°What, I can¡¯t even say that? Such a thing has happened. How would she still have the dignity to


    stay¡­¡±


    ¡°I actually think that a blurry screenshot of the surveince camera image can¡¯t prove anything. Mr.


    Nichs didn¡¯t do anything over the line!¡±


    ¡°Would they show you when they do something that¡¯s over the line?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Do you have nothing to do?!¡± Jade roared as she stood before them with a cold expression.


    The people scattered. She nced at Lena¡¯s empty desk. She could not help but sigh.


    ¨C


    At that moment, Lena stood before Lina¡¯s office with chicken soup in her hand.


    She initially did not want toe to the office. Still, she was worried that Lina would not have an


    appetite, so she insisted on bringing the soup she made.


    However, it was different now.


    Before the email was sted, she could bring the soup over as she wished.


    However, she had locked herself at home since then. She had no idea how to face her.


    She did not care what other people thought, but what if even Lina misunderstood her?


    Lena bit her lip.


    She usually had absolute calmness even if a mountain was to copse before her, yet she was pacing


    back and forth at the door nervously now.


    Suddenly, the door opened.


    Thetter looked at her, revealing a warm smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± She quickly pulled her in. ¡°Mmm! It¡¯s chicken soup! Look at me. I could smell it


    through the thermos!¡±


    Lena was stunned. She put down the thermos immediately and carefully poured the soup into a bowl


    for Lina.


    ¡°You didn¡¯te the past two days, Lena. I¡¯ve been missing your soup!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lena hadplicated feelings. Her lips moved, but she could not say a word.


    She had yed many scenarios in her head, but none were like this. Lina treated her as normal as if


    nothing had happened.

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435


    Chapter 1435


    Lena sat there, unsure of what to do.


    Lina could sense her unease and intentionally asked, ¡°Why do you look like that?¡± She chuckled.


    Lena looked up after a moment of hesitation and said, ¡°Lina, did you¡­¡±


    She wanted to ask, ¡°Did you not receive that email? Don¡¯t you feel ufortable after seeing those


    pictures?¡±


    Ultimately, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any questions for me?¡±


    Lina gently ced the bowl she was holding down and took Lena¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Zuko is investigating. We¡¯ll soon find out who sent the email,¡± Lina assured her.


    ¡°Lina, those pictures¡­ They¡¯re real.¡± Lena bit her lip. ¡°I saw Renee fighting with Toph at the cafe the


    other day. I went up to stop her, and she threw a ss at me. I didn¡¯t know your father was behind me


    when I dodged the ss.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin.¡± Lina smiled warmly. ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Lena teared up. Hearing those words meant the world to her.


    She looked at Lina with emotions welling up, uncertain how to express herself.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Sis¡­¡± She choked, wanting to address her that way.


    However, Lina didn¡¯t seem to grasp the significance of the term. She merely thought Lena didn¡¯t want


    to bother using her name.


    While smiling, Lina embraced her, but Lena¡¯s unease grew.


    Would Lina still treat her kindly if she discovered her true identity one day?


    She pondered, her expression growing somber. Was Renee right? Did she truly belong in their lives?


    Perhaps she should distance herself. Without her, maybe Renee¡¯s mother would still be alive, and Toph


    and she wouldn¡¯t be in their current situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lena?¡± Lina asked.


    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Lena forced a smile and cleared the empty bowl. ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll bring you some chicken soup


    tomorrow if you¡¯d like!¡±


    Lina remained silent, gazing at Lena.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Lena was taken aback. ¡®I called her ¡®sis¡¯?¡¯


    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Lina asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°This is great!¡± Lina¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Call me sis from now on. It¡¯s much better than calling me Lina!¡±


    Lena blushed, pursed her lips, and chuckled.


    Before the conversation could continue, the assistant knocked and entered, cing quarterly reports


    and important documents on Lina¡¯s desk.


    Lina inquired, ¡°How¡¯s the progress on the email incident?¡±


    ¡°IT will resolve it soon.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She nodded. ¡°Spread the word: No more rumors in thepany. Anyone spreading rumors


    will need to resign through HR.¡±


    ¨C


    Zuko sought out Chris at the pizza ce.


    Chris was dining alone in the small, nearly empty restaurant. The sounds of him devouring pizza filled


    the space.


    Zuko smiled and entered.


    That was the good thing about him. Unlike other men, he would not get drunk at a bar whenever


    something bothered him. He would either go for a 5k run or eat pizza.


    He would either exhaust himself or suffer from overeating.


    He already had tworge pizzas at the moment.

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436


    Chapter 1436


    As Chris reached for his third slice of pizza, Zuko intervened. ¡°Are you trying to eat yourself to death?¡±


    Chris was taken aback, but he quickly regained hisposure and rolled his eyes. ¡°Let go! I skipped


    breakfast.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯repensating at lunch?¡± Zuko sat beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll also have a pizza with extra pepperoni,


    please!¡±


    Julius looked at Zuko in puzzlement, wondering why Zuko was back again.


    Soon, their pizzas arrived, and Zuko joined the eating session. He nced at Chris and asked, ¡°Did


    you hear about the email that got leaked at the Thomson Group?¡±


    Chris responded glumly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve uncovered the truth,¡± Zuko revealed. ¡°Renee is the mastermind, and Melvin¡¯s team assisted her on


    the technical side.¡±


    ¡°Melvin?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Chris scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s like an annoying ghost!¡±


    ¡°Renee reached out to them. She bribed people at the caf¨¦ to obtain surveince footage from that day


    and sent screenshots of the more incriminating angles.¡±


    Chris mmed his hand on the table. ¡°Where are those people? Where¡¯s Renee?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve terminated their employment,¡± Zuko said tly. ¡°We also discovered unauthorized ount


    changes and embezzlement. I¡¯ve reported them to the police. They¡¯re under investigation.¡±


    ¡°As for Renee¡­¡± Zuko paused. ¡°She¡¯s gone missing. We¡¯ve dispatched search teams.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Chris toyed with his pizza.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zuko chuckled. ¡°Why do you look like you don¡¯t trust Lena? Don¡¯t tell me you suspect


    her and my father-inw¡ª¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Chris red at him. ¡°Of course, I trust her!¡±


    ¡°Then why the face?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I just¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°I trust her, but she¡¯s not exining herself. That¡¯s frustrating!¡±


    Zuko patted his shoulder, torn betweenughter and sympathy. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve known


    her!¡±


    Chris looked down.


    That was true¡ªshe had always been like that. She didn¡¯t feel the need to exin herself to those who


    loved her, and she couldn¡¯t care less about those who didn¡¯t. Exnations were unnecessary.


    But it still bothered him.


    She shied away from physical contact. Until now, only Lina had been able to get close to her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    And suddenly, Nichs was added to that list.


    Chris had seen the pictures. Nichs¡¯ hand had rested on her shoulder, and she hadn¡¯t pulled away.


    Her body had even leaned toward him as if she were seeking protection.


    Bodynguage was the most honest form ofmunication. It revealed what was in one¡¯s heart.


    That was what irked Chris.


    He admitted he was being petty, but how could any man in the world remain unaffected by this?


    He wanted to talk to her, but she had been acting as if nothing had happened for the past two days.


    She even sent chicken soup to Lina every day!


    He took a massive bite of pizza and choked, coughing vigorously.


    Suddenly, his phone vibrated. It was a text from the heroine.


    Lena: [I¡¯ve prepared your favorite dishes. Come eatter.]


    He was at a loss for words.


    After devouring three pizzas, how could he possibly eat moreter?!

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437


    Chapter 1437


    Chris went for a 5k run before heading to Lena¡¯s apartment.


    The three pizzas he had devoured were enormous. Despite his lengthy run, he still felt stuffed when he


    returned home.


    Regret washed over him when he opened the door and caught a whiff of the food wafting from the


    kitchen.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Wee home?¡± Lena greeted him while bringing out the final dish, a steaming bowl of soup.


    The spread on the table looked enticing, filled with his favorite dishes. The risotto was perfectly cooked,


    its grains glistening. With the seared steak on the side, it promised to be a delicious meal.


    ¡°Come and eat!¡±


    He was taken aback but epted the cutlery from her with a smile.


    Chris had never seen Lena this skilled in the kitchen.


    As he took his seat, Lena studied him carefully. Something seemed off today, but she couldn¡¯t quite


    pinpoint it.


    Why wasn¡¯t he devouring the meal like he usually did when she cooked for him? Why was he so


    composed today?


    ¡°Hurry up and eat!¡± She urged, ¡°Isn¡¯t seared steak your favorite?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Haha, well¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you grinning like that?¡±


    She scrutinized him with a judgmental look, remembering something a coworker had mentioned.


    Chris shivered under her gaze. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lena?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she replied calmly. ¡°I just recalled something¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    She gazed into his eyes. ¡°If a man is reluctant to eat at home, he must have already eaten


    elsewhere.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or sigh.


    ¡°Well¡­ there¡¯s one more thing.¡± Lena continued with all seriousness. ¡°No matter how good the food is


    at home, it won¡¯t satisfy a man. Meanwhile, even the worst food tastes good outside when they¡¯ve


    never tried it!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Chrisughed, leaning on the table and pounding it.


    Lena was utterly oblivious to the implications of her words. She certainly had no idea that her colleague


    had been talking about men having affairs¡­


    How could shepare his situation to that?!


    Chris couldn¡¯t stopughing. He wanted to exin but didn¡¯t know how.


    Lena frowned, finding him unusually odd tonight.


    After he finishedughing, she finally asked carefully, ¡°Am I¡­ wrong? Did you eat beforeing


    home?¡±


    ¡°I-I did,¡± he admitted, his belly still shaking fromughter. ¡°But your metaphor doesn¡¯t quite fit.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Chris looked at her, ¡°Lena, what you said makes men sound terrible.¡±


    She was taken aback, and he gently held her hand.


    ¡°But I¡¯m an exception,¡± he said warmly.


    She blushed and withdrew her hand softly.


    ¡°Chris, actually, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to say it.¡±


    After a goodugh, he felt a bit hungry. He grabbed a slice of seared beef and enjoyed it thoroughly. He


    looked at Lena, and the knot in his heart hadpletely unraveled.


    ¡°I trust you.¡±

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438


    Chapter 1438


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lena sat quietly, absentmindedly twirling a fork in her hand, and then she chuckled.


    ¡°You want to discuss the email incident, don¡¯t you?¡± Chris inquired. ¡°I¡¯m aware of the nasty rumors


    circting within the Thompson Group, but Zuko has identified the culprit. Those rumors will naturally


    die down.


    ¡°Lena, I don¡¯t see you as the type to manipte others for personal gain, especially by cozying up to


    the wealthy. So, I believe there¡¯s nothing improper happening between you and the director.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to discuss.¡± Her voice was gentle. ¡°There¡¯s actually something between¡­ us.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Chris¡­¡± She emphasized, ¡°He¡¯s my father.¡±


    ¨C


    After dinner, Chris left the condo and headed to the beach alone.


    The autumn sea breeze carried a distinct chill, and the bright moon above resembled a teardrop from


    the sky.


    His thoughts were in turmoil, and he sought the brisk sea breeze to find sce.


    He still couldn¡¯t fathom what Lena had revealed.


    ¡°My mother was Krystal Harding, and she had connections to the underworld. Her reputation wasn¡¯t


    exactly spotless, and Nichs Thompson is my father.


    ¡°Lina ended up on that ship, falling into my mother¡¯s hands. In return for a favor, my mother saved Lina


    and gave her the gun for protection.


    ¡°I recognized that gun when I first saw Lina.


    ¡°So¡­ you can understand why I care for her so deeply now, right? You even questioned my ***ual


    orientation. Ha¡­ It¡¯s not like that. She¡¯s my sister, and Nichs is my father. They¡¯re my only family in


    the world!¡±


    Chris gripped the beach railing, his head lowered as he took a deep breath.


    He had read her diary.


    He had glimpsed that thick, enigmatic book a few times at the Thompsons¡¯, but Lena was meticulous.


    She never left her diary unattended¡ªit was always with her. Thus, he had only seen its cover by


    chance.


    The diary contained Krystal¡¯s writings, filled with admiration and adoration for Nichs. She described


    his heroic deeds.


    Lena¡¯s entries followed Krystal¡¯s.


    As he flipped through the diary¡¯s pages, suspicion crept into his thoughts.


    To an outsider, Krystal¡¯s version of events seemed one-sided. Lena treating Nichs and Lina as


    family appeared to be her wishful thinking.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    Still, Chris couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell her that.


    Now, he finally understood why Lena¡¯s eyes sparkled when she spoke of the Thompsons, her voice


    quivering with emotions.


    He alsoprehended why she had knelt in a certain direction that morning when he was recuperating


    in the vige near Centrolis.


    It was the day of Krystal¡¯s death sentence.


    Lena had lost her mother that day.


    And it was precisely because she had lost her mother that Nichs and Lina meant so much to her.


    ¨C


    Back then.


    Chris asked, ¡°Are you absolutely certain Mr. Thompson is your father? Have you¡­ confirmed it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Lena shook her head.


    She insisted there was no need because her mother had clearly documented it in her diary. She grew


    up in the vige, where everyone knew she was born into the underworld.


    Chris wanted to ask if her mother had connections to the underworld, but he bit his tongue before the


    words escaped.


    Suddenly, his disordered thoughts recalled the teachings on marriage ingrained in him from a young


    age.


    ¡°Wee from the four major families and usually arrange marriages within our circles to consolidate


    our status.¡±


    Even if they didn¡¯t marry into the four major families, their spouses came from influential backgrounds,


    such as the Irwins of Southeast Aciatic.


    ¨C


    Chris gripped the railing tightly.


    At that point, he hoped that Lena was indeed Nichs¡¯ daughter.


    With the Thompsons¡¯ support, his parents would readily agree to their marriage.

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439


    Chapter 1439


    Renee returned to the prison once more.


    The air inside carried a grim, damp, and moldy odor, a stark reminder of herst encounter with Melvin


    at this ce, a memory she¡¯d rather forget. As she approached the entrance, she instinctively stepped


    back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the female officer asked coldly.


    Reneeposed herself and pulled down her cap, concealing her face from prying eyes. She hadn¡¯t


    initially wanted toe here, but a call had informed her that Jacquelin wished to see her. After some


    thought, she decided to oblige, her sole aim being to silence Jacquelin¡¯s prison gossip.


    ¡°Please walk faster, miss,¡± the officer urged with suspicion. ¡°You don¡¯t have much time for the visit. If


    you keep this pace, you won¡¯t have the chance to say what you want!¡±


    Renee¡¯s heart raced. She nced at the officer, who was also scrutinizing her with an enigmatic look


    that hinted at recognition.


    Renee quickened her pace, following the officer.


    Soon, Jacquelin emerged in the visiting room. Gone was her former arrogance. She looked pale and


    out of ce in the prison attire, which did not suit her at all. A glimmer of hope appeared in her cloudy


    eyes upon spotting Renee.


    ¡°Ms. Renee!¡± she eximed, charging toward her as if she¡¯d found a lifeline.


    Instinctively, Renee leaned back, grateful for the ss separating them.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Renee couldn¡¯t hear Jacquelin¡¯s voice through the soundproof ss without a phone. Still, she could


    see her distress and the prison guards¡¯ stern expressions. She bit her lip, growing uneasy in her seat.


    ¡°Ms. Renee¡­ Ms. Renee!¡± Jacquelin eventually calmed down. She stared at Renee after taking her


    seat and picking up the receiver. ¡°Help me, Ms. Renee! I-I can¡¯t stand being here for another second!¡±


    Renee¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°Jacquelin, you made a mistake. How can I help you? You brought all this


    upon yourself.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jacquelin looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Ms. Renee, you were with me when we stole the client¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for regrets,¡± Renee interrupted firmly. ¡°Remember, Mr. Thompson is my uncle. He won¡¯t dig


    into my actions as long as I keep my distance.¡±


    ¡°Renee!¡± Jacquelin lost control and shrieked before falling into a momentary daze as if her soul had


    been ripped away. Then she sobbed, nearly on the verge of kneeling.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Unbeknownst to her, Renee wished for Jacquelin to remain behind bars. There was no way she would


    help her.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Renee abruptly stood up. ¡°Jacquelin, you must face the consequences of your actions. Don¡¯t


    involve me! I came here today to deliver this message¡­¡±


    Her voice trembled with emotion. ¡°Control your tongue, don¡¯t spread rumors! If you utter another word,


    I¡¯ll make your family suffer.¡±


    Jacquelin was rendered speechless, her spark of hope extinguished. She had never thought Renee


    capable of such cruelty, a painful realization.


    She forced a bitter smile. ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s just great! If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t reveal the secret I was


    going to share with you!¡±

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440


    Chapter 1440


    ¡°What?¡± Renee was about to leave when she suddenly stopped, narrowed her eyes, and asked, ¡°What


    do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Just a little secret.¡±


    ¡°Is it rted to me?¡±


    Jacquelin remained silent, only smiling. The tables had turned now, and she held the upper hand.


    Renee raised her hand in frustration, but a ss barrier was in front of her, preventing her from


    reaching Jacquelin.


    ¡°Jacquelin!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Renee.¡± Jacquelin smirked. ¡°Since pleading with you didn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll keep this secret to myself¡­


    Well, I suppose you¡¯re not interested in knowing the true rtionship between Mr. Thompson and Lena,


    are you?¡±


    Renee was stunned, looking at her in silence. Jacquelin¡¯s words had an impact. She could care less


    about other things but wanted to get to the bottom of each matter regarding Lena.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She sat down slowly and looked at Jacquelin in confusion.


    Jacquelin said leisurely, ¡°Get me out of here, and I¡¯ll tell you about it.¡±


    Renee paused. ¡°I promise you, but the process takes time. Why don¡¯t you tell me about it first? I¡¯ll


    figure something out for you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word. Tell me about Lena first, and I¡¯ll get you awyer the moment I step out of this


    ce.¡±


    Jacquelin contemted. She did not dare trust Renee easily anymore but hated Lena, too. Their


    grudges ran deep. Even if Renee lied to her this time, she could only chalk it up to her bad luck.


    If Renee could take care of Lena, though, she would be happy to see it through. She chuckled and told


    Renee, ¡°I heard that you made up a rumor about Lena being Mr. Thompson¡¯s mistress? You¡¯re


    mistaken! She¡¯s his illegitimate daughter!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°What?¡± Renee nearly slipped from her chair.


    Jacquelin emphasized the words ¡°illegitimate daughter¡±, so Renee believed that it was not her delusion.


    ¡°W-What are you saying?¡± Her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Renee, you¡¯re quite dense.¡± Jacquelin sneered. ¡°I started paying attention to her from the first day


    she arrived because Jade brought her in. Do you really think someone under the care of the head of


    the sales department has no background?


    ¡°At first, I thought she had an affair with Mr. Thompson, too. Then, I wondered if she had some hidden


    rtionship with some rich heirs.


    ¡°Butter on, I discovered her little secret¡­ She has a habit of writing in her diary!¡±


    Renee was taken aback. She had also noticed Lena¡¯s habit. While living together in the Thompson


    household, she asionally passed Lena¡¯s room and saw her writing at her desk.


    However, Lena was very cautious. Whenever there was any movement near the door, she would go


    and lock it.


    Jacquelin continued. ¡°I suspected she wouldn¡¯t carry her diary around with her but would keep it in a


    very secretive ce. One night, when we were workingte, she didn¡¯t have her diary and typed a few


    lines on herputer.¡±


    ¡°Y-You saw it?¡±


    ¡°With so many people around her, how could she possibly let me see it?¡± Jacquelin chuckled coldly.


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t know that theputer she used¡­ had been tampered with!¡±

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441


    Chapter 1441


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Renee could not believe it.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Jacquelin replied casually. ¡°Sandra previously used theputer Lena is using. You know


    who Sandra is, right?¡±


    Renee paused.


    Sandra used to be an excellent salesperson, ying a big role in the sales department¡¯s sess at


    one time. However, her remarkable skills and good looks had made others, especially Jacquelin,


    jealous.


    Jacquelin had been worried that Sandra¡¯s exceptional performance might catch the eye of the


    company¡¯s higher-ups, especially Elijah. Thus, she had secretly messed with Sandra¡¯sputer. That


    way, anything Sandra wrote on herputer, whether it was documents, reports, or chat records,


    would also go to Jacquelin¡¯sputer.


    Later, Sandra left thepany due to health reasons, and theputer had remained unused. That


    was until Lena took the seat¡­


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve known everything she¡¯s written from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jacquelin smirked. ¡°But she¡¯s an odd one. She rarely writes on herputer. It was just that one


    time when we were workingte¡­¡±


    During thatte-night overtime, Lena had not had her diary with her, and her anxious expression had


    caught Jacquelin¡¯s attention. Jacquelin had found it unusual because Lena had always been


    composed, even in the face of significant events.


    She had discreetly essed the surveince equipment and monitored Lena¡¯sputer.


    ¡°I saw what she wrote then. She mentioned how kind her elder sister was to her, how she worked in her


    sister¡¯spany, and how she asked her mother not to worry¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand it at first.¡± Jacquelin grinned. ¡°Butter, I figured it out. Her sister¡­ isn¡¯t that Ms.


    Pam? Jade brought in Lena. And Jade¡­ Well, who else but Ms. Pam could instruct her?¡±


    Renee¡¯s scowl deepened.


    ¡°Ms. Renee, I should be correct in my analysis, right? What else could she be if not Mr. Thompson¡¯s


    illegitimate daughter?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Renee did not want to hear any more.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She did not know how she managed to walk out of that prison. When she was outside, the sunlight was


    blinding. She instinctively raised her hand to shield her eyes, suddenly feeling like she was better


    suited to stay in the shadows.


    Her hatred for Lena had been reignited. Originally, she had been under the impression Lena came from


    a pathetic background, but she turned out to be Nichs¡¯ daughter!


    ¨C


    Zuko was working in the study while Lina sat on the couch, quietly admiring her diligent husband. She


    smiled as she gently rubbed her gradually growing belly.


    With the months passing, she found it increasingly difficult to move around. During this time, she


    decided not to go to thepany, entrusting all the work to her husband.


    Zuko did not ask for much except for a bit more spending money¡­


    Lina moved behind him and gently massaged his shoulders. ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve been working hard during


    this time.¡±


    Zuko smiled and took her hand, inviting her to sit on hisp.


    Lina had gained some weight, and together with the baby, they were heavier than when it was Lina


    alone. However, this feeling of having the whole world in his arms made the extra weight worth it.


    Zuko softly kissed her forehead.


    Working for her, even for a lifetime, did not feel like hard work.


    ¡°Everything is going well at thepany, so you don¡¯t need to worry,¡± he said softly. ¡°Lately, the real


    estate sector has been performing well, but I think we shouldn¡¯t forget our original business.


    ¡°After all, the Thompson Group made its fortune through Sol Entertainment. So, I¡¯ve invested in three


    more movies and had the entertainment department sign new talents.¡±

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442


    / Chapter 1442


    Lina nodded. ¡°You can decide.¡±


    Zuko ced his hand on her belly. With the months passing, he could sometimes feel the baby¡¯s


    movements. Right now, their little one seemed to respond to his touch as if greeting him.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a secret I want to tell you¡­¡± Lina¡¯s smile was radiant. She leaned close to his ear


    and whispered, ¡°Our baby¡­ is a girl!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zuko¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he could not react for a moment. He was so happy this time


    that he could not even manage a smile.


    ¡°A-Are you sure? How did you find out?¡±


    Lina giggled embarrassedly. ¡°I pestered the doctor until she told me! She kept saying that there are


    rules against revealing the gender during ultrasounds, but she told me to prepare a princess bed after


    the checkup!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko was overjoyed, and he almost gave Lina a princess carry. He remembered his mother saying that


    the Hamertons had always been having more sons than daughters. In Zephyr¡¯s generation, all the


    others were boys aside from Zennie.


    Going on, it was Zuko and Toph. Moreover, there was a superstition that Cordelia needed to have


    seven sons before they would finally have a daughter. It was why she stopped after giving birth to them


    both. Zephyr had always been a little regretful that he had no daughters.


    Now, Zuko had a daughter!


    He was ecstatic and could not wait to call and share the news with his entire family.


    ¡°Stay calm for now!¡± Lina admonished. ¡°Sometimes, ultrasounds can be wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Zuko was sure. ¡°I know it¡¯s a daughter!¡±


    ¡°Even so, let¡¯s not say anything until she¡¯s born.¡± Lina whined, ¡°It¡¯s only a few months from now!¡±


    Zuko smiled and gently embraced her. If his wife did not want to disclose it, he would enjoy his


    happiness in secret. From now on, though, he needed to prepare baby supplies.


    The doctor had mentioned a princess crib, right? He would buy the best princess crib, hang dreamy


    curtains all around it, and ensure that the Hamertons¡¯ little princess felt like true royalty from the


    moment she arrived.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡± Lina looked at him with some hesitation and asked, ¡°Renee¡­¡±


    ¡°You still can¡¯t let go of her, can you?¡±


    Lina shook her head. She felt torn. Her feelings for Renee wereplicated. They had faced hardships


    together, but Renee had now repeatedly challenged her bottom line.


    She wanted Renee to be rightfully punished but did not want her to end up too badly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lina eximed.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zuko said softly. ¡°I made a deal with Jacquelin, promising the safety of her family in exchange for


    her finding a way to lure Renee out¡­ She actually did it.¡±


    In fact, on the day Renee entered the prison, the female guard had recognized her and reported her


    whereabouts to Zuko. This included the conversation between Jacquelin and Renee.


    Lina asked him, ¡°What did Jacquelin do?¡±


    Zuko licked his lips but did not say anything. He did not know how to tell Lina about it, and he could not


    be sure whether it was true or false.

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443


    / Chapter 1443


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Chris arrived at the apartment. As soon as he entered, he smelled a delightful aroma wafting from the


    kitchen.


    There, he found Lena busily cooking, tending to a pot of chicken soup that had been simmering for


    hours. Though soup required patience, she did not seem to mind. She lifted the lid and took a whiff,


    then used a small spoon to taste it before she smiled in satisfaction.


    Chris leaned against the kitchen doorway, a mix of emotions washing over him as he observed her.


    He walked over quietly and embraced her from behind, causing her to jump in surprise. He tightened


    his hands around her waist, and she rxed upon recognizing his familiar touch.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked softly.


    Chris did not reply. Instead, he took in her scent and kissed her neck tenderly.


    Lena shrank into herself, her face flushing.


    Chris chuckled. It seemed he had discovered her sensitive spot.


    ¡°Even though this isn¡¯t for me, it still feels great,¡± Chris said softly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Toe home and see you busy in the kitchen, the house filled with warmth and the aroma of


    cooking, and to have you beside me. This is the life I want most.¡±


    Lena served him a bowl, and Chris acted ttered. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this a treat for pregnantdies?¡±


    ¡°Are you having it or not?¡± Lena asked with a casual tone, but there was a hint of a smile on her face.


    Chris could not have been happier. He carried it to the dining table as if he were holding a precious


    treasure and savored every spoonful.


    Lena turned off the stove and sat across from him, watching him with a faint smile.


    The life he had described earlier was exactly what she wanted most, too.


    Chris looked at her and said thoughtfully, ¡°Lenny, about what you told me the other day¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it to anyone,¡± Lena said in a hushed tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want others to know. If it weren¡¯t for


    wanting to exin that photo to you, I wouldn¡¯t have told you either.¡±


    Chris lowered his head, hesitating to speak. ¡°Lenny, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Are you absolutely certain that you are Mr. Thompson¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Lena was taken aback. What could be uncertain about this? Her mother had written all those things in


    her diary, and they were all based on actual events. Nichs had saved her mother¡¯s life, and her


    mother had loved him deeply, willing to do anything for him. Did the ¡°anything¡± not include bearing his


    child?


    She nodded firmly, her gaze unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m sure. Everything my mother wrote is true!¡±


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s words are true, but¡­¡± Chris looked a bit anxious. ¡°But she didn¡¯t explicitly write that you


    are Nichs Thompson¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°Chris, what are you trying to say?¡±


    Chris cleared his throat and reached into his pocket for the crumpled DNA test report. He had secretly


    taken Lena¡¯s hair for a DNA test, and the result showed she had no biological rtionship with


    Nichs.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    This result, though logical, had taken him by surprise. When he had read Lena¡¯s diary and listened to


    her life story, he had harbored doubts. He knew what kind of person Nichs was, so he could not


    believe he had ever betrayed his family.


    Despite that, when the result was presented before him, he felt a pang of sorrow for Lena. He


    understood her yearning for a family and the fantasies she had built around it. He wanted to protect her


    and could not bear to shatter her illusions. After all, Lena was unlikely to spread the truth. So, why not


    let this beautiful misunderstanding continue?


    Chris licked his lips and gently held her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting a bit strange today.¡± Lena looked at him, puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Chris said softly. ¡°I just want to discuss something with you¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I know this might sound hasty, but it¡¯s what I truly want¡­¡± Chris looked into her eyes and spoke


    seriously. ¡°Lenny, let¡¯s get married.¡±


    ¨C


    Lina woke up to see Linda¡¯s gentle smile. There was a soft nket on her, and she realized that Linda


    had draped it over her while she was sleeping.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a big girl now, but you still can¡¯t sleep properly!¡± Linda chided. ¡°You came back home and


    copsed on the sofa right away. Aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold?¡±


    Lina blushed and smiled apologetically, leaning into her mother¡¯s embrace.


    When she hade back to her parents¡¯ home today, she had intended to spend quality time with


    them. However, as soon as she stepped inside, she had not even sat down for a moment before she


    felt fatigued and soon dozed off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯se over me. Lately, all I want to do is eat and sleep.¡± Lina stretched and spotted


    some fresh oranges on the table. Her mouth watered at the sight.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re at an advanced stage of pregnancy, so your mobility is limited and you feel


    sluggish,¡± Linda said, stroking her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°But having an improved appetite means that the


    baby needs it.¡±


    Lina was just about to reach for the oranges when Lena walked over with a ss of orange juice.


    Wherever Lina was now, Lena would be around her as long as Zuko was not with her. She had sensed


    Lina¡¯s craving and squeezed fresh juice for her while she was sleeping.


    Lina shot her a grateful look and looked at Linda. She felt a surge of happiness.


    The three of them sat together, chatting andughing, truly resembling a mother and her daughters.


    It was then Evelyn rushed in with an anxious expression and called for Linda, ¡°Madam¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Madam, Ms. Renee¡­ She¡¯s here!¡±


    Linda straightened up while Lina and Lena were surprised. Evelyn went to the living room door and


    activated the surveince system. They could see from the screen as Renee stood at the entrance of


    the Thompsons¡¯ mansion, apanied by a group of people.


    ¡°Are those reporters?¡± Lina gasped. ¡°She actually brought reporters!¡±


    ¡°Pammy, Aunt Linda, stay here.¡± Lena¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Evelyn held Lena back. ¡°Ian has sent his men. Those reporters wouldn¡¯t dare toe in!¡±


    ¡°But is Renee going to camp here with those reporters every day?¡± Lena frowned. ¡°What exactly does


    she want?¡±


    Linda took a deep breath, her gaze now displeased.


    ¡°Lena, watch over Lina and make sure she doesn¡¯t get too agitated. At this stage of her pregnancy, she


    can¡¯t afford emotional fluctuations,¡± Linda instructed and turned to Evelyn. ¡°Where¡¯s Nichs?¡±


    ¡°He went to the Hamertons early in the morning¡ªhad a fishing appointment with Mr. Zephyr.¡±


    ¡°Ask him to hurry back. Fishing at this moment?!¡± Linda¡¯s presence was intimidating as she put on her


    coat and headed out with a determined stride. ¡°I¡¯ll personally go ask Renee what she¡¯s up to!¡±

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444


    Chapter 1444


    When Renee saw Lindaing to the door, she initially appeared flustered but soon wore a smug


    smile.


    Linda remainedposed. The maroon shawl on her entuated her grace, and she looked


    authoritative just standing there. She looked at Renee quietly, reminding herself not to repeat the story


    of the farmer and the snake.


    Renee spoke softly. ¡°Aunt Linda, how have you beentely?¡±


    ¡°You still think of me as your aunt?¡± Linda nced behind Renee, and the reporters all lowered their


    cameras and stood quietly, forced to lower themselves in Mrs. Thompson¡¯s presence. ¡°You brought so


    many people to see me?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all seasoned journalists in this field.¡± Renee smiled. ¡°I invited them. I want them to witness


    something with me today.¡±


    Linda¡¯s expression darkened. She recognized a few faces among the reporters, the ones who always


    fueled controversies whenever celebrities were involved in scandals.


    ¡°Witness?¡± Linda sneered. ¡°Witness the bad deeds you¡¯ve done? Witness how you stole the Thompson


    Group¡¯s client information and spread rumors about my husband?¡±


    Renee¡¯s face fell slightly, and she involuntarily took a step back.


    Linda sighed, still clinging to a glimmer of hope as she tried to persuade Renee. ¡°People¡¯s hearts are


    inherently good. Have you forgotten how your uncle and I treated you before?


    ¡°I always considered you as my daughter.¡± Linda added, her tone filled with sadness, ¡°I don¡¯t think we


    ever mistreated you. But Renee, why have you turned out like this? People¡¯s hearts are made of flesh


    and blood. Have you forgotten all the good things we did for you?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Renee stood stiffly in ce, her fists clenched tightly.


    ¡°Regardless, I hope you can find your way back. Actually, we all love you, including Lena¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her to me!¡± Renee screamed uncontrobly once the name was brought up.


    Behind her, the reporters exchanged nces and discreetly prepared their cameras and recording


    devices.


    ¡°She caused my mother¡¯s death¡­ She didn¡¯t just harm my mother but also caused Toph to break up


    with me! It¡¯s all because of her!¡±


    ¡°Renee, what nonsense are you spewing?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, I would be happy now!¡± Renee shook all over, her face turning pale. After a while,


    she smiled strangely. ¡°Aunt Linda, you probably still don¡¯t know who she is, right? Those eerie eyes of


    hers always staring at others, have you ever seen any secrets in them?¡±


    Linda red sternly at her with a repulsive expression.


    Just when Renee was about to take a step forward, the Thompson bodyguards firmly blocked her way.


    ¡°Aunt Linda, don¡¯t let her deceive you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you anymore!¡± Linda sternly rebuked. ¡°Renee, you truly live up to being Melvin¡¯s


    daughter. You have absolutely no empathy! I must have been blind to have let your uncle give you


    shares in thepany!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he take them back?¡± Renee¡¯s gaze gradually changed. ¡°The shares he took back will probably


    end up in the hands of that wretched Lena!¡±


    Linda did not want to say more. She turned to enter the house only to hear Renee shout from behind.


    ¡°Do you know why? Because she¡¯s Uncle Nichs¡¯ illegitimate child!¡±


    Linda froze as if rooted to the spot and feeling a tremendous weight upon her. She turned around


    slowly and looked at Renee in disbelief.


    At that point, the reporters were already prepared to capture this major news.


    Lina and Lena had juste out as well. Lena had wide eyes, filled with shock and anger. When she


    turned and met Lina¡¯s doubtful gaze, something seemed to copse within her.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡± Lina¡¯s voice trembled as she felt a sudden pain somewhere, causing beads of


    sweat to form on her forehead. ¡°Lenny, you¡­ You already knew? Is that why you approached me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she knew a long time ago!¡±

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445


    Chapter 1445


    Renee¡¯s malicious voice echoed at an opportune moment.


    ¡°She knew everything long ago, and it¡¯s all written in her diary! Aunt Linda, Lina, the real liar here is


    her! She has ulterior motives for getting close to the Thompsons!¡±


    Lena yelled, ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Reneeughed heartily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Feeling guilty now? Hahaha! Just like that phrase you once


    said, thief crying thief¡ªI¡¯m returning these exact words to you!¡±


    ¡°Renee Thompson!


    ¡°You are the thief, and your mother is one too! She even seduced my uncle!¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Lena lost herposure. She rushed forward to hit Renee but was held back tightly


    by Lina.


    ¡°Lina, do you know who her mother is?¡± Renee continued to add fuel to the fire. ¡°Her mother is Krystal,


    the human trafficker who almost sold us off!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lena screamed, tears streaming down her face.


    Anger, panic, shame, and various emotions mingled together in her heart, reaching their climax like a


    volcano on the verge of eruption.


    Lina and Linda were both stunned, but Lina snapped out of it first and rushed forward to support Linda.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Linda trembled and struggled to catch her breath as if her heart had been through a tormenting ordeal.


    A sharp pain made each breath a challenge.


    Yet, she managed to glean a fragment of rity from her chaotic thoughts. Lena, younger than Lina,


    was apparently Nichs¡¯ child. This implied that he might have been with another woman after their


    marriage.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Setting aside the impossibility of such an act by Nichs, Krystal had connections to the criminal world,


    and Nichs had left that life behind before marrying Linda. How could he have possibly been


    romantically involved with another woman, let alone fathered a child with her?


    ¡°No¡­¡± Linda¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be like this,¡± Lina said worriedly. ¡°Let me help you back to your room first.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Linda¡¯s voice was very soft but determined. She nced at Lina with a smile. ¡°Pammy, I


    wasn¡¯t upset by her words. On the contrary¡­ I don¡¯t believe a word she¡¯s saying!¡±


    ¨C


    When the Thompsons¡¯ staff rushed to the Hamertons¡¯, Nichs and Zephyr were knee-deep in the


    water catching fish.


    Zuko and Chris watched from the shore and exchanged a wry smile.


    ¡°Fishing turned into catching fish. These old men know how to have fun!¡±


    ¡°Hush!¡± Zuko warned him hastily.


    Chris chuckled. Just then, the butler arrived in a panic.


    ¡°Sir¡­ something happened! You need to return home quickly!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Chris stopped him. ¡°Which sir is it? Be clear!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Thompsons!¡± The butler panted. ¡°Someone from the Thompsons came s-saying that Ms.


    Renee led reporters to the front gate and said some outrageous things. She made Madam so angry


    she fainted on the spot!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Zuko and Chris shouted simultaneously, alerting the two old men in the water.


    ¡°What happened to Linda?¡± Nichs rushed up, not even bothering to put on his shoes. ¡°Hurry¡­ Zuko,


    take me back!¡±

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446


    Chapter 1446


    Zephyr nagged that he wanted to go along, and called for Cordelia as well.


    As the group hastily got into the car, the butler awkwardly exined, ¡°Sir, Madam, Mrs. Thompson did


    not faint, but she said she could handle it herself¡­ Heh, I don¡¯t know who ryed the message to this


    point¡­¡±


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, Cordelia still frowned. ¡°Linda is strong, but it¡¯s still a problem that Renee kicks up a fuss at


    the doorstep! Besides, Pammy is pregnant. She can¡¯t take this kind ofmotion!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Zuko had already instructed the driver to start the car. He could not wait to go back to protect


    his wife.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all go together,¡± Cordelia decided. ¡°Zuko, didn¡¯t you have people following Renee all along?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zuko replied indifferently. ¡°The people I sent reported she¡¯s been actively contacting reporters


    recently. But I didn¡¯t expect her to bring them over today.¡±


    ¡°What is it for?¡±


    Zuko remained silent and nced at Chris.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Chris had the same cold expression.


    Given the current situation, Zuko had no choice but to tell the truth. ¡°Renee somehow read Lena¡¯s


    diary, which states that¡­ she¡¯s dad¡¯s¡­ illegitimate daughter.¡±


    The car fell silent.


    Zephyr and Cordelia stared at Nichs, who was frantically at a loss for words.


    ¡°I swear on my conscience!¡± Nichs yelled, ¡°If I¡¯ve had any other women in my life besides Linda,


    then may I be struck by lightning and never have a good life!¡±


    Zephyr and Cordelia still stared at him without saying a word.


    Nichs was anxious and grabbed Zephyr, exining desperately, ¡°You know about my¡­ I can¡¯t


    possibly have slept with another woman when I¡¯m sober. When I¡¯m drunk, I¡­ I can¡¯t perform!¡±


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Zuko turned his face to the window, trying hard to hold back hisughter.


    Zephyr pushed Nichs away with disdain, and Cordelia could not help butugh.


    Only Chris remained serious, sighing softly. He looked at his phone, where the DNA test result with a


    0% match was stored. It was supposed to be his lifelong secret.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¨C


    The reporters were still gathered at the entrance when they arrived at the Thompsons¡¯.


    Zuko immediately noticed Renee¡¯s triumphant look. He instructed the driver to sound the horn loudly,


    and the reporters split into two sides, clearing a path for them to drive through the gate.


    Nichs got out of the car and rushed to Linda, tightly embracing her. Just like when they were young,


    he would make sure anyone who made his woman unhappy had an unhappy life!


    Zephyr and Cordelia went over as well. Zuko held Lina¡¯s hand. The warmth of his palm provided her


    with enoughfort.


    Chris stood by Lena¡¯s side, his heart ached at the sight of her reddened eyes. He gently hugged her


    shoulders, telling her not to be afraid and that he was there with his gaze.


    Renee bit her lip.


    A sense of destion suddenly swept over her. In the past, Toph would have definitely stood by her


    side in such a situation. However, the thought only shed through her mind. What she felt instantly


    turned into endless hatred.


    ¡°Heh, are you all here to support that little bitch? A love child can wield quite some power, huh!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Nichs roared. ¡°Lenny is not my illegitimate daughter! I¡¯ve


    never done anything to wrong Linda! Don¡¯t me me for the consequences if you dare to talk


    nonsense again!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Nichs, you must be turning senile.¡± Renee stared into his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who her


    mother is? It¡¯s Krystal, the woman you saved! You know best what you did back then!¡±


    ¡°Renee!¡± Lina could not help but speak up. ¡°Madame Krys saved our lives. How can you say such


    things about her?!¡±

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447


    Chapter 1447


    ¡°She saved you!¡± Renee¡¯s mind was clouded by hatred. ¡°Back then, those people wanted to kidnap


    you! I was the one who got involved because of you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Krystal saved you out of consideration for your dad! Saving her old lover¡¯s child, she¡¯s really noble,


    huh?¡±


    Lina bent over, clutching her stomach, which was throbbing in difort.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you forget who it was who wanted to kidnap me back then!¡± Lina bit down hard on each


    word. She had not wanted to say these heartless words¡ªthey were like sharp des that would leave


    others wounded. She did not want to fall out with Renee as she still had ast bit of bottom line.


    But she now understood that Renee was not worth it.


    Toph¡¯s decision to break up with her was correct. There was no need for sympathy when dealing with a


    venomous snake.


    ¡°It was Melvin who wanted to kidnap me back then! It was Melvin who separated me from my parents


    for 20 years!


    ¡°Renee, I always treated you as a younger sister and felt sorry for you for losing your mother¡­ I also


    thought that we could be sisters for the rest of our lives. But now I understand that it was all my wishful


    thinking!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Renee¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°You don¡¯t hate that bitch, and you hate me instead?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you,¡± Lina said with a bitter smile. ¡°Hating someone is too exhausting, and you¡¯re not worth


    my time. I still have to live my life, and I just hope you won¡¯t be a part of it in the future!¡±


    Renee stumbled back and happened to bump into a reporter¡¯s camera.


    She was startled and heard the reporters behind her discussing eagerly. She had originally intended to


    bring them there to reveal Lena¡¯s identity as an illegitimate daughter, but all of them were standing by


    Lena¡¯s side!


    ¡°Overall, this wealthy family drama is quite entertaining!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Yeah, the legitimate and illegitimate daughters teaming up against an outsider is quite rare!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Melvin, Nichs wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much, not seeing his daughter for more than


    20 years¡­¡±


    Renee covered her ears, feeling choked up. Her tears suddenly surged, but she forcefully held them


    back.


    ¡°Alright, I think the show¡¯s over. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Just as the reporters were about to leave, a voice suddenly echoed. ¡°Please stay put! I have something


    else to say.¡±


    They turned to look at the source of the voice.


    It was Chris, standing there with a determined expression. He took a deep breath and clenched his


    fists, knowing that what he was going to say would hurt Lena. If he did not say it, however, this matter


    would never be resolved!


    He did not want Lena to bebeled an illegitimate daughter, especially when she was never one!


    Zuko looked worriedly at Chris and Lena, then squeezed Lina¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Lina had a bad premonition. ¡°What is Chris going to say?¡±


    Lina looked at Chris with a mixture of trust and doubt.


    Standing in the crowd, Chris raised his phone to show everyone the DNA test result and spoke clearly.


    ¡°I believe you¡¯ve all seen it¡­ This is the DNA test report of Mr. Nichs Thompson and Ms. Lena


    Harding. The report shows they are not biologically rted, with a zero percent likelihood of a blood


    rtionship!¡±


    The reporters erupted into a buzz of discussion, and the rest were left in shock.


    As for Lena, her mind went nk. She stared at Chris in astonishment, unable to utter a word.

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448


    Chapter 1448


    ¡°Chris, you¡­¡± Lena asked him in a murmur, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Chris¡¯ heart clenched, but his words could not be taken back. He did not regret revealing the truth¡ªhe


    was just afraid of seeing the disappointment in Lena¡¯s eyes.


    That look was as if her unwavering beliefs had copsed, and the light she had always trusted had


    suddenly gone out. She had thought she was not alone in this world, but it was all a joke now.


    ¡°Lenny¡­¡± Chris licked his dry lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±


    Under Lena¡¯s gaze, he could not even say aplete sentence.


    Lena¡¯s ears were buzzing. When Renee had exposed her as Nichs¡¯ illegitimate daughter earlier, she


    had been angry and afraid¡ªangry that Renee had revealed her secret and afraid that she would lose


    Lina and Nichs.


    Now, Chris was saying that she was not from the Thompsons.


    She felt hopeless. It was like stepping into an abyss. There was nothing left in her world to support her.


    Her legs gave way, and she copsed.


    ¡°Lenny!¡± Chris panicked and reached out to catch her.


    Lena went limp as she curled up in his arms as if she had been drained of all her strength. Her eyes


    lost focus, and she closed them weakly with a flutter of eyelids.


    ¨C


    Lena felt like she was walking on an endless road. She was all alone on this journey, facing venomous


    creatures and wild beasts, sharp stones cutting her feet, scorching sun and freezing cold. Everything


    she encountered, she faced alone.


    She thought her heart had be hardened and could withstand anything, but when she saw their


    faces one by one¡ªLina, Chris, Nichs, Linda, Cordelia, Zephyr, Zuko, and Toph¡­ her heart


    softened.


    She rushed toward them eagerly, but these people instantly disappeared when she got close.


    Lena shouted, waving her arms, tears streaming down her face.


    Lina stayed by her side, wiping the sweat from her forehead, and looked worriedly at the doctor. ¡°How


    long will it take for her to wake up?¡±


    ¡°The reason she fainted suddenly might be due to excessive mental stress,¡± the doctor said. ¡°Let her


    rest, and she will recover soon.¡±


    Zuko¡¯s hand rested on Lina¡¯s shoulder, gently squeezing it.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay,¡± he said softly. ¡°Lena is a strong person. She will get through this.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Chris sat on the side, watching Lena¡¯s pale face with an aching heart. She only wanted a family¡­


    He covered his face and took a deep breath. He could give her that family, but the family he could


    provide was different from the one she wanted.


    ¨C


    As the doctor had said, Lena recovered quickly. However, it seemed like her consciousness was still


    stuck on the day her true identity was revealed. She became less talkative and less inclined to smile.


    She had always been quiet, to begin with, so now she was even more withdrawn.


    Most of the day, she sat quietly in a corner by the window, staring outside without really seeing


    anything.


    She still responded to Chris¡¯ careful care, but the feeling of it had changed. She continued to cook and


    make soup in the kitchen, still serving him food, but her movements were mechanical as if someone


    had programmed her to do these things.


    When Chris suggested getting everyone together, she did not say anything, but her eyes showed her


    refusal.


    Lena did not know how to face Lina anymore.


    One night, she hid in her room and quietly burned her diary. It seemed that she had been deluding


    herself. How could she deserve to be a daughter of the Thompsons?


    After a few days, she packed a simple bag and left Centrolis on a moonlit night.Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She left behind a short message, saying she had gone to teach in a mountainous area and that her


    return date was uncertain.


    When Lina saw the letter, she cried and leaned against Zuko¡¯s shoulder.


    On the other hand, Chris remained calmer than anyone else.


    Lena¡¯s choice was within his expectations. He understood her. She was slow to warm up and not easily


    adaptable to sudden changes.


    Lina sent messages to Lena almost every day, but Lena did not reply.


    ¡°Why is she ignoring me?!¡± Linamented, her eyes red from frustration. ¡°She was never like this


    before¡­ She always considered me her elder sister, and I always thought of her as my younger sister,


    blood or not!¡±


    Zuko did not know how tofort her and took her to Chris¡¯ house.


    Chris¡¯ response was that Lena had never texted or called him either.


    ¡°But I know she isn¡¯t really abandoning us.¡± He smiled confidently.


    It was actually very easy for him to find Lena based on his abilities, but he did not track her down. He


    knew her. She wanted to be alone, to find some peace. She just needed some time to heal.


    He would let her heal alone. Some people always neededpanionship, while others were better off


    alone. What he needed to do was respect all of her choices.


    If he loved her, he should not disturb her.


    ¡°Pammy, don¡¯t worry,¡± Chris said with a gentle smile. ¡°Lenny still has us in her heart. She just doesn¡¯t


    know how to express it. Give her some time, and she¡¯lle back.¡±


    Despite that, Lena was still biased toward Chris.


    Every day, he would receive a silent call.


    The call had no caller ID or disyed location and came every day at exactly 4:00 p.m. Once


    answered, there would be no voice on the other end, but Chris could hear faint breathing. He could feel


    her presence even though they were thousands of kilometers apart.


    He knew it was her.


    The first time he received the call, he answered with a racing heart and cautiously asked, ¡°Lenny, is


    that you?¡±


    There was no response.


    ¡°Lenny, don¡¯t hang up!¡± Chris¡¯ voice was slightly hoarse. He had so much he wanted to say, but he did


    not know where to start.


    ¡°Lenny, I¡­ I miss you.¡±


    The other end remained silent, but there was a slight sound like a finger tapping the microphone.


    Later, he would receive Lena¡¯s silent calls every day.


    She would not hang up and listen to him recount his day, just like how she used to write in her diary.


    She had written the diary to talk to her mother, but she no longer had it. Instead, Chris became her


    storyteller.

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449


    Chapter 1449


    ¡°Lenny, are you adjusting well over there? Do you know that I¡¯ve been to that mountainous region?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    There was no response from the other end, but Chris continued to talk.


    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t believe me? I really have been there! Back when I was still in the military, I assisted a


    special police unit in that area to eliminate a criminal gang. Hehe¡­ I even earned some merits! So,


    how about it? Do you think your man is impressive?


    ¡°I knew it. You must think I¡¯m impressive!


    ¡°By the way, Lenny, Renee¡­ has been prosecuted. Since herst uproar at the Thompsons¡¯, Uncle


    Nichs and Aunt Linda have not nned to let her off. She¡¯s now receiving the punishment she


    deserves.


    ¡°Lenny, look, they all love you very much¡­ and Pammy sends you messages daily. Haven¡¯t you seen


    them?


    ¡°Oh, I know, the signal in the mountains is not great, and you can¡¯t receive messages sometimes,


    right?¡±


    Lena giggled on the other end. That was true¡ªthe signal was not very good in the mountains, so she


    had stopped using her phone. Every day at this time, she would stand in a very old public telephone


    booth, insert two coins, and listen to Chris¡¯ voice.


    ¡°Lenny, I¡­¡± Chris seemed to have a lot to say today. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to say, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Lena was taken aback, her heart pounding.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve always yearned for the warmth of a family. And I¡­ I shattered that dream. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Lena¡¯s lips moved, but no sound came out. Tears streamed down her face.


    He understood all of her thoughts. Did he also know that the ¡°family¡± she yearned for included him?


    ¡°Lenny, Pammy misses you a lot,¡± Chris said softly. ¡°She said that whether you have a blood


    rtionship or not, you¡¯ll always be her sister.¡±


    Lena nodded with a smile while tears flowed down her face. No matter what, Lina would always be her


    sister, and she would never abandon her sister.


    ¡°Pammy will be giving birth in three more months.¡± Chris smiled. ¡°It¡¯s said to be a girl. Won¡¯t youe


    back to see the little princess?¡±


    ¨C


    Three monthster¡­


    The due date forbor was approaching, and Lina became increasingly restless. A few days ago, she


    did not feel well, so she checked into the hospital early for childbirth. The doctor said the baby¡¯s arrival


    would be any day now, so they needed to be prepared.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko was so nervous he did not dare to sleep and stayed by Lina¡¯s bedside every day.


    Cordelia smiled and pushed Zuko out, urging him to get some rest in the nearby room.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get much sleep when the baby¡¯s here!¡± Cordelia teased. ¡°Now that she¡¯s not here yet,


    conserve your energy for when she arrives. You¡¯ll be taking care of her day and night!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Pammy has me and Linda to take care of her. Now, go and get some sleep!¡±


    Zuko scratched his head apologetically. ¡°Mom¡­ was I so fussy that I kept you up when I was born


    too?¡±


    A loud cough sounded. ¡°Of course!¡±


    No matter how old Zuko was, that voice would always carry a sense of intimidation by blood.


    He turned to meet Zephyr¡¯s gaze and chuckled fawningly after a pause. ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°You rascal, when you were just born, all you did was cry and feed. As you grew up, you kept your


    mom awake for years. She couldn¡¯t get a full night¡¯s sleep!¡±


    Nichs, who was nearby, shot Zephyr a disdainful look.


    ¡°It seems¡­ your house had plenty of servants and nannies back then. It wasn¡¯t as difficult as you¡¯re


    making it sound,¡± he said.


    Zephyr red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t speak unless spoken to, got it?¡±


    Lina had been somewhat irritable just a while ago, but her mood had brightened considerably now. She


    nced at her phone¡ªstill no messages from Lena. She sighed softly.

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450


    Chapter 1450


    It was then she felt a warm rush surge, and there was a sensation¡­ like she was wetting herself!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lina screamed in fright. ¡°Mom! Mom!¡±


    Cordelia and Linda quickly turned around. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lina pointed downward.


    Linda lifted the nket and saw that a puddle of water had formed beneath her.


    ¡°Your water broke!¡± Linda pressed the call button.


    Doctors and nurses rushed in, examined Lina, and then wheeled her into the delivery room.


    For the next while, every minute and second felt like agony for Zuko. He tried several times to peek


    through the delivery room door to see what was happening inside, but he could not see anything. The


    delivery room door had strong soundproofing, so he could not hear any sounds from inside. But he


    knew Lina must be in pain!


    He sat on a chair, clutching his hands together and his eyes reddening. He wished he could bear the


    pain for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Cordeliaforted. ¡°I heard they have epidurals for childbirth nowadays. I¡¯ve already


    arranged for the doctor to administer it. The obstetricians inside are friends of Zennie and very


    experienced. Pammy and the baby will be fine.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s been so long!¡± Zuko was restless as he grabbed his hair.


    Cordelia chuckled. ¡°First pregnancies are usually slow. Wait until you have more children. They¡¯ll be


    born faster, one after the other!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the automatic door of the delivery room opened.


    Zuko took a quick step forward. ¡°How¡¯s my wife?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    A few nurses nearby paused before they chuckled. Men outside the delivery room would typically ask


    about the baby upon seeing the doctor. It was rare for someone to inquire about his wife first.


    The doctor congratted him with a smile. ¡°Mr. Hamerton, don¡¯t worry. Everything is fine. Your wife has


    given birth to a beautiful baby girl. Both mother and daughter are safe!¡±


    ¨C


    Linay weakly on the bed. Despite the pain relief, her incision still felt like it was burning, and she did


    not dare to move.


    The little baby next to her was sleeping peacefully. She smiled and wanted to touch her but was


    stopped by a gentle hand.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Zuko¡¯s voice choked. ¡°You¡¯ve been through so much.¡±


    Lina smiled and looked at him. His hair was a bit disheveled, his eyes were red, and he did not look as


    spirited as usual. He even seemed a bit beat up.


    It was a stark contrast to the usually poised young count he was.


    She asked softly, ¡°Honey, why did I having a baby make you look like this?¡±


    They bothughed after that. Lina did not dare tough too hard due to the incision. Zuko wanted to


    take a look, but she stopped him, knowing the scar must look awful.


    She had facedplications during the natural birth process. Her amniotic fluid had almost drained,


    and there was the risk of the baby¡¯s umbilical cord wrapped around her neck. The doctors had to make


    a quick decision and perform a C-section.


    Zuko felt deeply apologetic. He would have insisted on a C-section from the beginning if he had known


    earlier, sparing her the ordeal.


    ¡°Silly.¡± Lina caressed his face. ¡°All sorts of unexpected things can happen during childbirth. You can¡¯t


    predict them in advance. I¡¯m content as long as the baby¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    Lina hesitated momentarily and asked, ¡°By the way, is there still no news from Lenny?¡±

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451


    Zuko hesitated, unsure of what to say. In fact, Lena had returnedst night and had been waiting


    outside the delivery room. After learning that Lina and the baby were safe, she quietly left.


    Lina had just given birth, and her incision had not healed yet. The doctor had advised against


    emotional fluctuations at this time to avoid affecting her recovery. As such, Zuko smiled and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lenny¡¯s been concerned about you.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­¡± Lina sounded a bit disappointed. ¡°She¡¯s concerned about me but hasn¡¯t replied to any of my


    messages?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Chris say that the signal is poor in the mountainous area? Even if she replied, you might not


    receive it.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lina said, lowering her gaze. She was exhausted after giving birth and just wanted to get some


    rest.


    Zuko kissed her forehead and whispered, ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll be here with you and the baby.¡±


    Lina closed her eyes, feeling at ease.


    She did not know how long she had slept, but she suddenly heard a baby¡¯s cries. Her eyelids felt


    heavy, and she did not want to open them. Despite that, she jolted awake, realizing she was a mother


    now, and that cry was her baby¡¯s!


    She quickly opened her eyes and turned to look at the baby carriage.


    ¡°Zuko, is the baby hungry¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A soft and familiar voice suddenly echoed.


    Lina thought she had misheard it, but she saw that beautiful and familiar face as she looked up.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She was at a loss for words for a while.


    ¡°Sis, the baby is hungry.¡± Lena pushed the baby carriage closer with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to feed


    her?¡±


    ¡°Lenny¡­¡±


    ¡°Lina, the baby¡¯s crying!¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart clenched, and tears welled up in her eyes. She hastily wiped them away.


    At the same time, a nurse entered the room with a bottle of prepared form and carefully fed it to the


    baby.


    Lena sat by Lina¡¯s bed, gently wiping away her tears.


    ¡°They say you shouldn¡¯t cry during this time. It¡¯s not good for recovery.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lina giggled.


    ¡°Look at you crying andughing like a child.¡± Lena chuckled, looking at her. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you


    getting a pregnant brain? You¡¯ve turned silly after having a baby?¡±


    Lina raised her hand to yfully hit her. ¡°You meanie!¡±


    Lena hugged her gently and looked at the baby the nurse was holding.


    The little one had finished drinking and was now contentedly closing her eyes, her small mouth making


    sucking motions. It seemed like she was having a sweet dream.


    Lena¡¯s smile was sincere. ¡°She¡¯s so adorable! Does she have a name yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Something Thompson¡­¡± Lena giggled suddenly. ¡°No, no, she¡¯s a Hamerton! Hamerton¡¯s a goodst


    name!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lina looked at her, feeling like everything was surreal. Lena had departed just a few months ago, yet


    the absence of anymunication during this time felt incredibly long.


    ¡°Lina, why didn¡¯t you feed her just now?¡± Lena asked.


    ¡°Mrs. Hamerton had a C-section,¡± the nurse replied with a smile. ¡°Mothers who have had a C-section


    usually don¡¯t produce milk as quickly. So, the baby will have to drink form for the first few days.¡±


    ¡°C-section?¡± Lena widened her eyes. Did that mean they cut through severalyers of the abdomen? It


    must have been so painful¡­

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452


    Lena sat by the bedside, holding Lina¡¯s hand, and murmured, ¡°Why isn¡¯t it men who go through


    childbirth¡­ Now you have to endure this pain.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Lina suppressed herughter, fearing her incision might open.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?! Why should women bear all these pains?¡± Lena thought about her time teaching in the


    mountainous area and the plight of those girls from impoverished families. It stirred up a mix of


    emotions.


    ¡°Sis, when I saw those girls during these past few months in the mountains¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but feel


    bad for them.¡±


    Lina responded softly. ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much education, so I could only teach them P.E. there.¡± Lena chuckled. ¡°But I noticed that


    these girls were still very restricted even during P.E. sses.


    ¡°The people in that area have conservative mindsets. Some even believe that girls shouldn¡¯t go to


    school. They don¡¯t even have a decent pair of sports shoes. They wear hand-me-downs from their


    brothers that are either too small or too big, making it impossible for them to attend sses.


    ¡°Then there are some girls who are promised to someone at a young age, waiting to grow up and


    marry into the other family in exchange for money. The money is kept for the boys in their families to


    use when they get married¡­


    ¡°The healthcare conditions there are also underdeveloped. Some girls don¡¯t even have sanitary pads. If


    they soil their clothes and return home, they¡¯ll get scolded. Every time that happened, I wished I could


    drag the person scolding them out and give them a good beating!¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions. She knew that Lena was not great at expressing herself, but she


    had an overflowing sense of justice and was extremely emotional. Having gone through hardships and


    being mistreated as a child, Lena particrly detested those who abused or mistreated girls.


    Lina felt a twinge of sadness and patted Lena¡¯s hand.


    Lena added with a smile, ¡°Luckily, our little baby is very fortunate to be born in your womb.¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Our?¡± Lina smiled.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Lena said seriously, ¡°I have a part in this. I¡¯ll raise her with you!¡±


    Giggles and joy filled the room while two grown men stood stunned at the doorway, exchanging


    puzzled looks.


    ¡°Chris, exin to me now. When did the child be hers?¡±


    Chris awkwardly smiled. ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Calm down¡­ It¡¯s my daughter too, alright? I¡¯ll raise her with you, too!¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t forget about me!¡± Suddenly, a voice came from behind them.


    They turned around and saw Toph approaching them, illuminated by the sunlight. Arya stood beside


    him, smiling as she handed them a sealed envelope.


    ¡°A small token of my affection. Zuko, you must ept it!


    ¡°By the way, what were you talking about just now, raising her together? You mean the little princess?¡±


    Toph recovered to his carefree self. He patted his chest. ¡°Leave it to Uncle Toph! Tell the little princess


    that Uncle Toph is rich! Uncle Toph¡¯s sold hisic copyright! Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, congrattions!¡± Chris¡¯ eyes gleamed. ¡°Let¡¯s get the little princess a pair of gold bangles first!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°It¡¯s on me!¡±


    Zuko wondered why so many people suddenly wanted to share in raising his daughter. ¨C


    The birth of the little princess brought great joy to the Hamerton family, which had always been


    dominated by males andcking females. Not only were the uncles and aunts filled with adoration and


    envy, but her grandparents also could not get enough of her.


    Zephyr leaned over his granddaughter¡¯s crib every day to entertain her. On the other hand, Cordelia


    had turned into a doting grandmother with a cleanliness obsession, setting all sorts of rules for Zephyr


    ¡ªhe could not touch the baby¡¯s face without washing his hands or go close to the baby without


    shaving.


    Cordelia used to turn a blind eye when he smoked, but not anymore¡ªhe could not even have a hint of


    tobo on him.


    Otherwise, his allowance would be cut!


    Zephyrined bitterly to his son, ¡°Zuko, do you know what the worst your mother asks of me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t let me breathe directly in front of my granddaughter!¡±

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453


    Zuko forced back augh. ¡°Uh, dad¡­ Actually, mom isn¡¯t entirely wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Zuko began a serious exnation. ¡°You really can¡¯t breathe directly before a newborn. She¡¯s still so


    tiny, and what you breathe out is carbon dioxide, while she needs fresh oxygen, so¡­¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful brat!¡± Zephyr finally used his mother¡¯s words against his son.


    From then on, though, Zephyr developed a talent for holding his breath. When facing his


    granddaughter, he could not only stop breathing but also maintain a loving and radiant smile


    simultaneously.


    The most wonderful part was that he could hold his breath while he cradled his granddaughter until she


    fell asleep. Afterward, he¡¯d gently put her in her crib and release a long breath.


    Toph watched in amazement and whispered to Zuko, ¡°Dad¡¯s skills are good enough for him to enter an


    ancient tomb! He doesn¡¯t even need to breathe!¡±


    Before Zuko couldugh, they saw Zephyr re at them.


    No living creature was allowed to make any noise while the little princess was asleep! Not even the cat


    they kept at home!


    Toph tiptoed out stealthily. ¨C


    Another major issue was choosing the little princess¡¯ name. Zuko could not find one that sounded right,


    and while Lina suggested several, she felt they were too soft andcked a certain vigor. She hoped her


    daughter would be confident and assertive, just like Cordelia and Janine.


    Nichs chuckled with a pat on his head. ¡°What are you all worrying about? I¡¯ve already thought of my


    granddaughter¡¯s name!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Peach!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina couldn¡¯t help but giggle. When she stayed silent, Nichs believed he had connected with his


    daughter and didn¡¯t notice the growing intensity of Linda¡¯s disapproving gaze.


    ¡°Your name is Pammy, and your daughter¡¯s Peach! How wonderful! When you have more children in


    the future, they can be Clementine, Apple, Cherry¡ª Ow!¡±


    He received a swat from Linda!


    Zephyr smiled nonchntly. ¡°I see. You stayed uneducated!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Linda red at him. ¡°Stop naming them as fruits. Stand aside!¡±


    Nichs always cowered before his wife, so he immediately lowered his head and stepped aside. ¨C


    In the end, it was Zuko and Lina who decided on their daughter¡¯s name¡ªPersephone Hamerton.


    ¡°Persephone?¡± Cordelia thought about it. ¡°It sounds lovely! The goddess of spring, then the goddess of


    the underworld¡­ matches our families very well!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Toph agreed. ¡°Persephone sounds like she¡¯ll grow up into a fairdy! Heh, my niece will


    definitely grow up to be beautiful and attract many talented young men in the future!¡±


    Everyoneughed, but Zuko¡¯s smile was a bit strained, and his gaze dimmed.


    He went to the baby¡¯s room and felt mixed emotions as he looked at the sleeping baby on the princess


    crib from afar. How many more years could she stay nestled in his arms, and how many more years


    could he dote on her?


    She would always be his baby, but he would ultimately lose to the man she would spend the rest of her


    life with.


    Zuko chuckled. He thought about how Lina was the same. She married him, gave him a child, and was


    his partner for life.


    One generation followed another¡ªit was all like this. Parents would grow old, children would grow up,


    but the loving partner by one¡¯s side would never leave.


    Thinking of this, Zuko went back. The others had already left, leaving Lina to rest. He gently sat beside


    her and leaned down to kiss her forehead.


    Lina opened her eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zuko held her hand. He rarely said the three words to her because he found them cheesy.


    Moreover, the Hamerton men were not known for their verbal expressions of affection¡ªthey preferred


    to show it through actions.


    Today, however, he whispered in her ear, ¡°I love you.¡±


    Lina blushed. Even though she had already given birth to his child, she still felt like she had just fallen


    in love.


    ¡°My wife, I love you.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454


    Lina gave him a gentle nudge. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I really love you.¡±


    Her grin grew even brighter. ¡°I know!¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡­¡± Zuko wanted to say something even more affectionate, but Lena knocked on the door.


    ¡°Lina!¡±


    Zuko took a deep breath with a helpless expression.


    Lina smiled and let Lena in, but she noticed a few people apanying Lena.


    ¡°Mr. Chriss?¡±


    Elijah nodded, and Kasey also greeted them warmly.


    N hopped around Lina¡¯s bedside. ¡°Where¡¯s the little baby?¡±


    ¡°Hey, N!¡± Elijah hurriedly stopped her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Lina smiled and patiently exined to N, ¡°The baby is in the baby room next door. But


    she¡¯s asleep right now. How about you y with her when she wakes up?¡±


    N pped her hands excitedly and ran over to Lena.


    Elijah looked somewhat helpless and frowned, chiding Kasey in a hushed tone, ¡°I told you not to bring


    her along. Look, she¡¯s just causing trouble!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the harm in that?¡± Zuko said warmly, ¡°It¡¯s in a child¡¯s nature! Mr. Chriss, I have a daughter now


    too, and I wouldn¡¯t want to see anyone mistreat their daughter!¡±


    The yful N made a face at her father and hid behind Kasey and Lena.


    Elijah chuckled and had to surrender. He handed over a congrattory gift and also his resignation.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Zuko and Lina exchanged nces in slight surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this carefully. I hope you both approve it.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina pursed her lips. She had known long ago that Elijah would not stay in the Thompson Group all his


    life. The Chriss family was not a major one, but it was still reputable in Centrolis. There must be things


    in the family waiting for Elijah.


    Moreover, he had worked hard for the Thompson Group all these years. His contribution was essential


    to thepany¡¯s secure foundation. It was well within reason that he took a step back after everything


    he had aplished.


    Kasey stepped forward and said quietly, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton, Elijah has been working for the


    Thompson Group for many years, and now he wants his own space and career. I hope you can


    understand.¡±


    Zuko and Lina exchanged nces again and nodded.


    ¡°We wish you¡­¡± Zuko patted Elijah¡¯s shoulder with a smile. ¡°Both a sessful career and a happy


    family!¡±


    He emphasized the word ¡°family¡±.


    Lina noticed that Kasey blushed. Kasey¡¯s gaze at Elijah was different, too. Although she had a love-


    hate rtionship with the man, her love had ultimately prevailed.


    After chatting for a while, Kasey had to leave for something, and Elijah took N to look at the next


    room at the door.


    ¡°That¡¯s the little baby,¡± Elijah said softly. ¡°She¡¯s very small and cute, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    N nodded. Her clear gaze was innocent as she looked at Elijah. ¡°Dad, when are you and mommy


    giving me a little sister?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Elijah had no idea how to answer that.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This was when a gentle voice echoed from behind. ¡°When your dad starts loving your mom, you¡¯ll


    naturally have a little sister.¡±


    Elijah looked up and saw Lena walking over. He sneered. ¡°It can happen without love, too.¡±


    Lena¡¯s eyes were cold as she stared at him. ¡°Mr. Chriss, I still believe that a child is the result of the


    parents¡¯ love. They¡¯re born to be cherished and to elevate the parents¡¯ rtionship. Not like you¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°You treat your wife like a tool!¡±


    Elijah was rendered speechless. It was the first time in his life he had been confronted like that.

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455


    Lena giggled.


    It seemed to possess some kind of magic as it instantly quieted Elijah down.


    Elijah watched her in silence. There seemed to be a resemnce to someone in the way her eyes


    looked, like a familiar acquaintance. The strange feeling he had for her increased a little more.


    Elijah said in a low voice, ¡°Lena, I¡¯ve resigned.¡±


    Lena nodded. ¡°I just heard in the room. Are you really not nning to continue at the Thompson


    Group?¡±


    ¡°I have my own things to do.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lena shrugged.


    ¡°You seem¡­ not to care whether I stay at the Thompson Group?¡±


    ¡°Why should I care?¡± Lena looked at him sideways. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t go against Lina, you can be


    anywhere. But if you dare to pick on the Thompsons, I¡¯ll bring you back from the ends of the earth.¡±


    Elijah was at a loss for words.


    Originally, he wanted to ask Lena if she would be willing to go to his family¡¯spany and work with


    him. After all, he needed help now. Instead of looking for someone else outside, it would be better to


    work with someone he knew well.


    It seemed there was no need to ask now.


    Lena would not go.


    In her heart, no one was as important as Lina.


    Despite that, Elijah was curious. It was previously said that Lena was the illegitimate child of the


    Thompsons. ording to that logic, her protectiveness of the Thompsons was understandable. Now


    that it was rified that Nichs had no illegitimate children, why was she still so loyal?


    And why did his Chriss family not have someone so loyal?


    ¡°Daddy, look!¡± Just as he was thinking, he heard N¡¯s sweet voice. ¡°It seems like the little baby woke


    up!¡±


    Elijah paused.


    She did!


    Persephone stretched out her little hands and kicked her tiny feet, making cooing sounds.


    The nanny and maternity nurse hurriedly checked if she had wet her diaper.


    N asked curiously while holding Elijah¡¯s hand, ¡°Dad, was I like that when I was little?¡±


    Elijah could not answer. He had not been involved in his daughter¡¯s growth.


    Lena looked at him with disdain, took N¡¯s hand, and softly replied, ¡°Every baby is like this when they


    are little. Look, doesn¡¯t the little baby look like a little angel?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± N held Elijah with one hand and Lena with the other, shing them a sweet smile.


    Chris happened to see the scene.


    He was somewhat dazed, standing at the end of the corridor. Elijah, Lena, and N were holding


    hands ¡ªlike a family. What was even stranger was that the expressions on the three of them and even


    the curves of their smiles seemed to look alike¡­


    Chris¡¯ face fell.


    Elijah clearly had a wife! Why was he getting so close to Lena?


    He felt ufortable like there were knots tied on a string, and jealousy was fermenting in his heart.


    He cleared his throat and walked over, deliberately standing next to Lena.


    N saw his scowl and timidly let go of Lena¡¯s hand. Chris was inwardly impressed by N¡¯s keen


    eye. He took Lena¡¯s hand and held it tightly, intertwining their fingers.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Chriss.¡± He introduced himself politely, ¡°I¡¯m Chris Hamerton. We¡¯ve probably met


    before.¡±


    Elijah smiled politely. The special forces member from the Hamertons and the only one who dared to


    change his name on his own ord¡­ Who would not recognize him?


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton, a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve resigned?¡± Chris smiled, but there was a hint of coldness in his eyes. ¡°In that case,


    I¡¯d like to wish you a prosperous and sessful future!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°But a word of advice.¡± Chris looked at N and smirked. ¡°With such a lovely daughter, perhaps you


    should prioritize your family! After all, Mrs. Chriss is quite wonderful. You are a perfect match to others!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Elijah¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°You do no need to worry about it, Mr. Hamerton.¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course, I¡¯m not worried about you!¡± Chris said as he put his arm around Lena¡¯s shoulder.


    Lena was momentarily stunned before meeting his indulgent gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about our Lenny!¡± Chris emphasized thest part. ¡°Our Lenny is so outstanding that I have


    to be on guard against those showing interest in her! Haha¡­¡±


    Lena nudged him with her elbow and red at him.


    Elijah could clearly hear who Chris was talking about. Although he felt differently toward Lena, he


    would never pursue someone else while still having a family.


    Even if he wanted to pursue Lena, he would have to divorce Kasey first¡­ Previously, women like


    Jacquelin had been imposed on him by others.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Elijah smiled helplessly and excused himself, saying he hadpany matters to hand over before


    quickly leaving with N.


    Lena turned to Chris. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you today?¡±


    ¡°Ah? I¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never spoken like that before.¡±


    Chris scratched his head, not sure how to respond.


    He was clearly feeling jealous. He did not like seeing her getting close to Elijah or the way other men


    looked at her with glowing eyes¡­


    It was just that saying these things would make him seem too petty, right?


    Chris smiled awkwardly. He took her hand and tried to make amends. ¡°Lenny, from now on, I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    Lena pulled her hand away.


    At that moment, Chris felt like his heart had fallen to the bottom of a valley.


    In the next second, Lena put her hands on his shoulders, tiptoed, and gently kissed his lips.


    Chris was stunned and delirious, and his mind went nk.


    What was¡­ going on?


    She had taken the initiative to kiss him!


    His dumbfounded look amused Lena, and she looked away, blushing.


    ¡°Lenny, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Good enough?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chris failed to follow. What did that mean?


    Did it mean that she knew he was jealous and was physically showing him she would not have a


    change of mind?


    Chris¡¯ heart pounded. He chuckled foolishly and suddenly picked Lena up.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lena punched him without heat. ¡°Put me down!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Chris¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, he silenced her with a deeper kiss.


    That day, Lena learned an important lesson: never surprise a man! Especially someone like Chris, who


    radiated happiness and returned a kiss with a hundred times more affection.


    Chris said tenderly in her ear, ¡°Lenny,e home with me.¡±


    Lena nodded dazedly.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t understand what I said.¡± He chuckled softly. ¡°I don¡¯t mean going back to the apartment.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He looked into her eyes seriously. ¡°Lenny, what I mean is,e with me to meet my parents, and


    then¡­ let¡¯s get married! Okay?¡±

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456


    ena stiffened momentarily, her mind in a daze. This was not the first time Chris had suggested going


    home to meet his parents and discuss marriage. Previously, when he had brought it up, she had found


    excuses to avoid the conversation. But this time, she did not know what excuse she could use.


    Chris¡¯ gaze dimmed slightly. ¡°Lenny, don¡¯t you want toe home with me?¡±


    Lena bit her lip, her heart pounding. The more these moments came up, the less she could find the


    right words to say.


    Chris was getting anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡±


    Of course, Lena wanted to! She just was unable to say it.


    Sometimes, she really disliked her personality¡ªintroverted, keeping everything inside, as if she were


    deliberately resistingmunication with the outside world.


    Chris took a deep breath and slowly let go of his hand around her waist. He turned away from her.


    When he turned back, he met her sparkling eyes. In those eyes, he glimpsed a moment of timidity, a


    side of Lena he had never seen before.


    His heart clenched, and he stepped forward to hold her tightly.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about,¡± he whispered gently in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here for


    everything.¡±


    Tears welled up in Lena¡¯s eyes, and her hands gently stroked his broad back.


    ¨C


    Persephone was approaching her first month. The little girl was no longer the wrinkled newborn from


    before. She had grown a lot, and her features were bing more defined.


    Cordelia and Zephyr praised her every day¡ªeven her effort while sucking on a bottle became a point


    of admiration for the two.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Nichs stood by the crib, watching with a proud smile exclusive to grandfathers. ¡°Little Sephy takes


    after me! They say the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. I can see she takes after her grandfather!¡±


    Zephyr rolled his eyes, no longer wanting to argue with him.


    The next moment, though, Linda pulled on Nichs¡¯ ears!


    ¡°Can¡¯t you say something nice? Why does she have to be like you? Our Sephy is a princess. How can


    it be if she¡¯s as rough as you?¡±


    Zephyr knew someone would deal with Nichs and could not help but smirk.


    At the same time, Zuko came in with a baby bottle.


    Persephone opened her eyes as if sensing that her meal had arrived. She pursed her little mouth and


    let out a loud cry.


    Zuko hurried to soothe her.


    These days, he deeply understood how tough being a father could be. From being clumsy and frantic in


    the beginning to now being able to handle it easily, he knew exactly how much effort he had put in.


    Despite that, he still felt Lina had a harder time than him. At most, he took care of the child, but his wife


    had to give birth and trade her life for the baby.


    This was why he tried his best to let Lina rest. When Lina had enough breast milk, he made her use a


    breast pump to store milk in preservation bags, ready to be heated and fed to the baby whenever she


    wanted. This way, Lina did not have to get up every time the baby needed to be fed.


    Zuko gently picked up the baby from the crib. After a few soothing words, he carefully ced the baby


    bottle in her mouth.


    Persephone, although small in size, had quite a bit of strength. She sucked vigorously, and the bottle


    was emptied in no time.


    Zuko lifted her upright, let her rest against his shoulder, and gently patted her back.


    Persephone let out a burp, amusing everyone present.


    Zuko gentlyid her down in the crib once she had fallen asleep.


    This series of actions left Chris dumbfounded.


    ¡°Bro¡­¡± He eximed, ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Zephyr smiled. ¡°This is what a man should do, especially Hamerton men. We


    should never let our wives suffer any grievances!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Chris nodded. ¡°I agree with what you just said, Uncle Z!¡±


    Saying that, he looked at Lena beside him.

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457


    Lena lowered her head and remained silent, a faint blush creeping onto her face.


    Persephone had fallen asleep, so Zephyr and Cordelia invited Nichs and Linda to hang out


    elsewhere.


    Zuko stretched, preparing to go to his study to deal with some work.


    Chris patted his shoulder and gave him a signal with his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I need a favor.¡± Chris grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in your study.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Zuko¡¯s gaze turned to Lena.


    Lena chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll go chat with Pamym for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s¡­ not quite right with you two.¡± Zuko immediately noticed the issue. ¡°Chris, is what you¡¯re


    going to talk to me about the same as what Lena will discuss with my wife?¡±


    ¡°Get over here!¡± Chris grabbed and dragged him into the study.


    Lena knocked on the door.


    Lina had just woken up and greeted her with exceptional joy.


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t move!¡± Lena hurriedly pressed her down. ¡°You have a surgical wound!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s healed already!¡± Lina smiled wryly. ¡°It¡¯s been a month. Can¡¯t I move a bit?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had wounds, too,¡± Lena said, looking at her. ¡°Even someone as tough-skinned as me needed a


    month to recover. Not to mention you¡­¡±


    ¡°Lenny, it¡¯s different.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Yeah, it is.¡± Lena smiled bitterly. ¡°A baby was born from your cut, but from mine¡­¡±


    She did not continue, afraid that talking about the bloody details would frighten Lina. She quickly


    changed the topic. ¡°By the way, I came to talk to you about something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Chris. He¡­¡± Lena lowered her head, her hands twisting her clothes. ¡°He said he wants to take me to


    meet his parents.¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes lit up. She was genuinely happy for her. ¡°That¡¯s great! Chris is a responsible man. After you


    marry him, he will definitely treat you well, and you¡¯ll be happy together!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lena still had concerns. ¡°Should I meet them?¡± Lina was taken aback. ¡°What are you talking


    about? If you¡¯re going to marry him, it¡¯s only right to meet his parents.¡±


    Lena remained silent for a long time, struggling with her feelings. Finally, she spoke softly. ¡°I don¡¯t


    deserve him.¡±


    Those words hit like a stone. She hung her head, feeling choked up.


    Lina¡¯s heart ached looking at how crestfallen Lena was, and she hugged her gently. ¡°Silly Lenny, how


    do you not deserve him? You¡¯re the best to him!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Lena was shaking, and her voice was also trembling.


    Her father was unknown, her mother was a human trafficker, and she had grown up in a mountain


    vige, enduring all the hardships of life.


    She was willing to spend her life with Chris wholeheartedly but also understood that marriage and love


    were two different things. Love did not necessarily lead to marriage, but love could very well not exist


    within marriage¡ªjust like Elijah and Kasey.


    Elijah might have liked someone before, but that woman¡¯s background was not as good as Kasey¡¯s. In


    the end, he obeyed his family¡¯s arrangement and chose Kasey.


    ¡°In a marriage, love may not be as important as we think.¡± Lena became somewhat pessimistic. ¡°Chris


    loves me now, but when he realizes the gap between us, all that love might turn into me.¡±


    She added with a heavy heart, ¡°Sis, I don¡¯t want to be med by him. I don¡¯t want this marriage to end


    in mutual hurt.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Lenny.¡± Lina stroked Lena¡¯s face, not knowing how tofort her.

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458


    In the study, on the other side.


    Chris was also pouring his heart out to Zuko. ¡°Lenny¡­ She¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s perfectly fine.¡± Zuko chuckled. ¡°Apart from her background, what doesn¡¯t match up with you?


    Besides, do we really need to consider family backgrounds when two people are together? You¡¯ve


    always been unconventional! You even dared to change the name our great-grandfather gave you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about it, but Lenny is too levelheaded!¡± Chris smiled wryly. ¡°While others lose their wits


    when they¡¯re in love, I feel like Lenny¡¯s IQ keeps increasing the more she¡¯s in love!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite content,¡± Chris said, looking at him. ¡°But just this meeting-the-parents thing, you have to help


    me!¡±


    Zuko looked at him disdainfully.


    ¡°Zuko, I don¡¯t care!¡± Chris started to act like a child. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree today, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle to cuddle your daughter every day!¡± Chris smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll hold her to sleep and let her know how


    comfortable it is to be cuddled to sleep. Then, she won¡¯t sleep in her crib anymore! You won¡¯t be able


    to put her in bed for the whole night. You¡¯ll have to cuddle her all night long! If you don¡¯t cuddle her,


    she¡¯ll cry!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Chris! This is going too far!¡±


    ¡°So, your answer is?¡±


    Zuko red at him, gritting his teeth as he spat out one word: ¡°Fine!¡±


    Chris finally raised his eyebrows triumphantly and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t help much. At most, I¡¯ll just mediate.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°My dad is manageable.¡± Chris nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s my mom who¡¯s more troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zuko pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it!¡± ¨C


    Meanwhile, Lina held Lena¡¯s hand and softly asked, ¡°Tell me the truth. Do you love Chris?¡±


    Lena was momentarily taken aback. Did she really need to answer that? She was willing to give her life


    for him!


    ¡°Since you love him, why worry so much?¡± Lina chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re too clear-minded. There¡¯s nothing so


    rational about love.¡±


    ¡°Sis¡­¡± ¡°While it¡¯s important to have matching family backgrounds, the significance also means having


    simr values. If your values don¡¯t align and you can¡¯t even talk to each other, what¡¯s the use of a


    matching family background? Such a marriage will only bring more pain.¡±


    Lena pursed her lips, and the gloom in her eyes seemed to be slowly dispersing.


    ¡°Your background isn¡¯t so important. It¡¯s your character that matters. Besides, I believe Chris won¡¯t care


    about your background.¡±


    Lena frowned. ¡°But, Toph didn¡¯t care about Renee¡¯s background at first either, andter¡­¡±


    ¡°It was Renee who started feeling inferior.¡± Lina sighed. ¡°Her mentality changed, and she ced herself


    in a humble position. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t see the sunshine in the world and our goodwill.


    ¡°But, Lenny, I believe you¡¯re different.¡± Lina looked at her. ¡°You have a kind heart and integrity. You and


    Chris will go all the way.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Lina held her gaze and smiled, confidently saying, ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    The thick ice in Lena¡¯s heart gradually melted. After a while, she smiled faintly.


    ¡®She believes in me,¡¯ Lena thought.


    The most beautiful thing in the world was to be trusted by the person one cared about.


    With Lina¡¯s encouragement, Lena finally agreed to meet Chris¡¯ parents.

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459


    Before going to meet Chris¡¯ parents, Lena had already heard Lina¡¯s introduction. Chris¡¯ father was


    Marco Hamerton¡ªnot particrly outstanding among the Hamerton descendants, but far from


    mediocre.


    Marco was knowledgeable and gentlemanly. He had little interest in business and had dedicated his life


    to archaeological research. He was also an honorary professor in the Ancient Literature Department at


    the University of Centrolis.


    His wife, Fleur Warnock, also had quite a background. The Warnocks were a prominent military family,


    with ancestors stationed on the border that continued to this day. Many members of the Warnocks held


    important positions in the military, especially in border areas. Fleur¡¯s family yed a significant role in


    maintaining peace on the border.


    On their way to the meeting, Chris said, ¡°Lenny, my mom¡¯s been pampered since childhood. Besides,


    my grandfather has several sons, but she¡¯s his only daughter. As such, she¡¯s been doted on. Her


    temper is a bit¡­ Well, it can be challenging to deal with. She¡¯s not very nice to me either. When I was a


    child, I didn¡¯t dare to provoke her. If she says something unpleasant, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lena¡¯s eyes were clear as sheughed. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with the elders. And if they say


    something unpleasant, I¡¯ll take it in stride.¡±


    Since she had decided toe with him, she was ready to ept everything about his family.


    Chris stopped in his tracks, speaking softly, ¡°What I mean is, if she says something that makes you


    ufortable, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here, and I¡¯ll stand up for you!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± He looked at her. ¡°The fine tradition of us Hamerton men is that we never let


    our women be wronged!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Lena grinned and leaned gently against his chest. His strong and steady heartbeat gave her a sense of


    security.


    The meeting was set at Splendor Hotel and was grand in scale.


    Once Lena came close to the golden pce-like building, her heart thumped.


    The hotel had been cleared, and the general manager came to wee them personally. The servers


    bowed slightly in reverence by both sides of the red carpet.


    Lena carefully entered, hooking arms with Chris. Facing a menacing thug did not make her fearful, but


    she was feeling a bit weak in her knees right now.


    ¡°Chris, this¡­¡±


    Chris smiled gently.


    Evidently, he was quite satisfied with this arrangement, so Lena did not say anything more. She tucked


    away her difort, trying her best to stay rxed.


    Lena took a deep breath when they entered the private room and met Marco and Fleur.


    Maybe it was because Lena was used to being friendly with Zephyr and Cordelia that she wasn¡¯t


    familiar with the idea of an upper-ss family. In front of Marco and Fleur, though, she felt a bit more


    reserved.


    That was especially the case with Fleur. She sat straight, dressed in a fancy, colorful gown. She also


    had a matching shawl that added to her elegant aura. Even the fringes on her shawl screamed wealth.


    Fleur silently observed Lena, examining her carefully. Lena¡¯s calm expression didn¡¯t reveal much.


    ¡°Lenny, these are my parents,¡± Chris held Lena¡¯s hand and introduced her, ¡°Dad, mom, this is Lena.¡±


    Lena respectfully nodded.


    Marco had a weing smile and praised his son for his excellent choice. His down-to-earth


    demeanor put Lena somewhat at ease.


    However, a cough interrupted their conversation.


    With her arms folded before her chest, Fleur smiled slightly and looked at Chris. Her tone was tinged


    with sarcasm and arrogance as she said, ¡°Son, is this the girlfriend you¡¯ve chosen? Well, she looks so-


    so, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    Chris frowned in exasperation.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Lena, right?¡± Fleur continued. ¡°I heard you saved Granny Janine?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Chris shot her a look.


    He had repeatedly reminded her not to speak like this beforeing here! He did not expect her to


    still¡­


    ¡°What?¡± Fleur had an arrogant air. ¡°Don¡¯t know what ¡®Granny¡¯ means? Can¡¯t understand Chaisene?¡±


    Chris winced. ¡°Mom, with your broken Chaisene, it¡¯s no wonder¡­ regr people can¡¯t understand.¡±

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460


    Fleur pursed her lips, adjusted her shawl, and shot him a proud look.


    The dinner that followed was something Lena found amusing but could notugh.


    The dishes were plentiful, and the hotel¡¯s service was attentive. Marco was not that difficult to get along


    with, but Fleur¡­


    ¡°Let me be clear!¡± Fleur put down her cutlery, fiddled with her massive Kashmir sapphire ring, and


    nced around before fixing her gaze on Lena. ¡°Ms. Harding, the Warnocks are not just any ordinary


    household. It¡¯s not a ce for just anyone, and¡­¡±


    Marco coughed and weakly reminded her, ¡°Dear, it¡¯s the Hamertons. The Hamertons¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fleur immediately raised her voice. ¡°You old man, bad! When you were young, you pursued me


    and talked about marrying into my family! Into my family, understand?¡±


    Marco coughed even harder.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Chris covered his face and shot an exasperated look at Lena through his fingers. ¨C


    After their meal, Chris walked Lena back to the apartment and headed over to the Hamerton residence.


    As soon as he stepped inside, he spotted Marco and Fleur seated on the living room sofa.


    Interestingly, he had wanted to talk to them as well.


    As Chris took a step inside, he caught Marco making exaggerated hand signals and gesturing toward


    Fleur while motioning for silence.


    Amused, Chris chuckled and took a seat beside his mother, gently massaging her shoulders.


    Fleur maintained her confident and proud demeanor, locking eyes with her son and sharing a seldom-


    seen, contented smile.


    ¡°Hmm, good massage. Seems you¡¯ve been taking care of someone like this outside, haven¡¯t


    you?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Uh, Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what you want to say.¡± Fleur smoothed her hair and picked up the teacup before her. ¡°Let¡¯s be


    direct then! I only have four words for your Ms. Harding¡ªI do not approve!¡±


    ¡°Mom, why?¡±


    ¡°What why?¡± Fleur frowned. ¡°Look at what she was like when she was eating. A long face and not even


    smiling. Why would I need a daughter-inw like that? So she can hurry me to my grave?¡±


    Marco said with a smile. ¡°Dear, the youngdy¡¯s mature and doesn¡¯t like smiling. It¡¯s not a bad thing!


    Chris needs aposed wife like that¡­¡±


    ¡°You close your mouth!¡± Fleur scolded him with a re.


    Marco could only get up to refill the hot water in the teapot.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Chris was getting anxious.


    Zuko had alreadye to persuade her. Although Fleur was usually picky and had many faults, she


    admired Zuko, her eldest nephew, out of all Hamertons. A single word from his eldest cousin carried


    more weight than a hundred words from him. That was why he had asked Zuko to be the mediator!


    It seemed that this mediator had failed.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve only met Lenny once. You don¡¯t know how good she is yet!¡±


    ¡°For some people, one meeting is enough!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway!¡± Fleur raised her voice. ¡°Her family background, education, and experiences don¡¯t match up


    to yours in any way! I absolutely won¡¯t allow such a daughter-inw to enter our home!¡±


    Chris froze, and his eyes betrayed a hint of sadness in his eyes.


    ¡°Y-You brat! Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    Chris did not say a word and left with a stern expression.

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461


    Chris encountered Marco entering with tea just as he was leaving the living room. He swiftly departed,


    vanishing before his father could utter a word.


    Marco sighed and topped up Fleur¡¯s tea. He approached her with a smile. ¡°Why the serious face, my


    dear? I thought you¡¯d already¡ª¡±


    ¡°Already what?¡± She red at him.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing,¡± he stammered. ¡°I mean, isn¡¯t it better to give him what he wants? He¡¯s like a block


    of wood. When have you seen him interested in a girl? It¡¯s a rare urrence that he¡¯s finally opening


    up, so let¡¯s not argue with him!¡±


    ¡°What do you know?!¡± She punched him. ¡°I have my own n. Stop being nosy!¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± He chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just worried she¡¯ll steal your spotlight once they¡¯re married? Don¡¯t fret,


    my dear. You¡¯ll always be the queen at home!¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    She remained stubborn but had a smile in her eyes.


    Marco settled onto the couch, and she casually put her legs on him, coaxing him to give her a


    massage. He smiled, his eyes filled with allure.


    ¨C


    Lena sensed Fleur¡¯s disapproval after their meeting. She contemted it, understanding the


    Hamertons wouldn¡¯t look favorably upon amon family, especially one rooted in the


    underworld.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    If she persisted in the rtionship, it would onlyplicate things for Chris.


    Lena widened her eyes in shock at her own realization.


    ¡°Are you really giving up?¡± asked Lina.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Lena smiled, but her eyes betrayed a hint of gloom. ¡°I¡¯ll stay by his side as long as he


    doesn¡¯t give up on me, but¡­ If he can¡¯t handle the pressure one day and chooses to give up, I won¡¯t


    me him. I¡¯ll quietly step away so he won¡¯t feel burdened.¡±


    Lina empathized with her, realizing that sensible kids often didn¡¯t get what they deserved. She hoped


    Lena would receive the happiness she deserved, considering the tough first 20 years of her life.


    Lina held Lena¡¯s hands, and thetter gradually calmed down.


    ¡°Tell me about that day. Where did you meet?¡± Lina asked.


    ¡°Splendor Hotel.¡±


    Lina started to understand the situation. ¡°Did you have fish on the table?¡±


    Lena was taken aback, recalling the exquisite fish.


    ¡°Was it Sterlet Sturgeon?¡± Lina smiled. ¡°That fish is specially raised in the pond beneath Hamerton


    Residence. They serve it only to esteemed guests!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lena was shocked. An esteemed guest? Could it be her?


    ¡°And what about dessert?¡± Lina continued. ¡°Did you have a fruit tart?¡±


    Lena hesitated.


    Judging by Lena¡¯s reaction, Lina had a hunch.


    It appeared the situation was not dire. Moreover, Zuko had spoken to Fleur beforehand. Their


    conversation seemed to have worked.


    Chris¡¯ parents had treated Lena to a dinner they would reserve for their future daughter-inw.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Lena,¡± Lina reassured, patting her hand. ¡°It shows that she approves of you! She wouldn¡¯t


    have chosen Splendor for your dinner if she didn¡¯t care about you.


    ¡°And the fruit tart is a Hamerton tradition. It symbolizes fertility and is prepared by the head chef of the


    Hamerton Group¡¯s hotels. They serve it exclusively to Hamerton daughters-inw!¡±


    Lena was stunned. ¡°Really?¡±

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462


    Fleur didn¡¯t seem to treat Lena as her future daughter-inw. Instead, she appeared eager to separate


    Lena and Chris immediately.


    Lena wanted tough but refrained, fearing she might wake up the sleeping Persephone.


    Lina sighed softly and said, ¡°How can I describe my aunt? She may seem arrogant, intimidating, and


    self-centered, much like Zuko¡¯s grandfather, but beneath it all, she¡¯s actually quite kind-hearted. She


    may have her ws, but considering her upbringing, they make sense.¡±


    Lena pursed her lips and smiled.


    She had heard that Zuko¡¯s grandfather was the pufferfish of Southeast Asia. She couldn¡¯t help but


    wonder what Fleur would look like when she was all puffed up.


    Fleur came from a family of heroic men, her father being a general. Given her unique status as the only


    daughter in her family, it was understandable that she was spoiled.


    Chris had mentioned she married Marco, an elegant schr, right after graduation. Her inws


    continued to spoil her. Chris often said that his mother was the luckiest woman in the world, having


    been pampered for 50 years.


    ¡®It seems some women are simply born to be pampered,¡¯ Lena thought.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of Fleur. She would be content if she could trade lives with her for


    just one day.


    ¨C


    Fleur called Lena. ¡°Bonjour. I¡¯m sure you have time this afternoon. Let¡¯s have a chat over coffee.¡±


    Every time Fleur spoke like that, Lena wanted tough. However, she held it in, deeming it impolite.


    Lena arrived ten minutes early and sat by the cafe¡¯s window, casually gazing outside. Soon, she


    spotted Fleur¡¯s fancy car pulling up.


    Fleur got out dramatically, tossing the car keys to her bodyguard before adjusting her hat and shawl.


    Lena smiled, thinking of the elderly women at tourist spots who would twirl their shawls, adding color to


    the sky.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Fleur had arrived while Lena was lost in her thoughts.


    Lena stood up promptly and offered a slight bow.


    Fleur observed her.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite punctual,¡± she remarked, pouting as she took a seat across from Lena.


    The barista personally delivered their coffee.


    ¡°You should try their Blue Mountain coffee. It¡¯s exquisite,¡± Fleur suggested, taking a sip of her coffee


    and cryptically smiling as she noticed Lena¡¯s Americano. ¡°It seems you aren¡¯t much of a coffee


    connoisseur.¡±


    Lena nervously replied, ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t drink much coffee. I haven¡¯t had the opportunity to delve into it.¡±


    ¡°This is a lifestyle and a passion. I¡¯m afraid you might miss out on its pleasures.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lena, I¡¯m straightforward.¡± Fleur continued, cing her cup down and dispelling her earlier smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get right to the point. I disapprove of your rtionship with Chris.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Lena calmly replied.


    Fleur was taken aback. Lena¡¯s response caught her off guard.


    It wasn¡¯t going ording to her script, so how could she proceed?


    ¡®No! I can¡¯t let Lena see me falter,¡¯ Fleur thought.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She swiftly adjusted her emotions and changed her approach.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you understand,¡± she replied with the same t smile. ¡°But I won¡¯t force you two to break


    up. My son is in love with you, and the more I push for a separation, the more conflict we¡¯ll have. Why


    would I want to upset him? It would only strain our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Lena agreed, maintaining herposure.


    Fleur stared at her, feeling as though her words were hitting a soft, unyielding surface. It wasn¡¯t a


    pleasant sensation.

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463


    Fleur couldn¡¯t deny that Chris had a unique taste. She was about to explore this further when suddenly,


    a voice interrupted her thoughts.


    ¡°Madam Fleur?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s really Madam Fleur!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°What brings you out today, Madam Fleur? Afternoon tea, perhaps?¡±


    Fleur nearly choked on her coffee.


    Lena was also surprised when she nced up. She saw a group of wealthy women adorned with


    jewelry surrounding them, eager to tter.


    ¡°Your shawl is lovely, Madam Fleur!¡±


    ¡°Your skin is wless, Madam Fleur. Look at me; I look so tiredpared to you!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Justpare Madam Fleur¡¯s skincare regimen to yours! Hahaha!¡±


    They were having a good time, but Fleur¡¯s smile seemed forced. She was honest and had a touch of


    social anxiety, especially when taking photos with the affluent. They always insisted on her being in the


    center, requiring her to fake a smile.


    Fleur could endure many things, but pretending to smile was not one of them. She would rather avoid it


    at all costs.


    ¡°Madam Fleur!¡± One of the observantdies looked at Lena and quickly asked fawningly., ¡°Is this your


    daughter-inw?¡±


    ¡°What? Uh¡­¡± Fleur stuttered, caught off guard.


    ¡°Oh my, she¡¯s stunning! We heard you didn¡¯t have a daughter. Anyone would think she¡¯s your


    own!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Like Fleur, Lena¡¯s expression was stiff and helpless. They were not ustomed to such social


    interactions.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not intrude on them!¡± The women giggled. ¡°Madam Fleur, we¡¯ll be sitting over


    there. You two carry on!¡±


    Fleur rolled her eyes and finally rxed. However, as they turned away, she overheard their whispers.


    ¡°They¡¯re mother and daughter-inw, alright, but they just sit there and don¡¯t talk!¡±


    ¡°Hey, is that really her daughter-inw? Look, no ring on her finger! Are the Hamertons unkind to their


    daughters-inw?¡±


    Fleur¡¯s expression darkened. She mmed her cup onto the saucer, creating a loud tter and spilling


    her coffee.


    Lena was shaken.


    Without warning, Fleur stood up and pulled Lena away.


    ¡°Mrs.¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why are you still sitting there? Let¡¯s go!¡± She red at Lena.


    Lena was confused. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°They dare to question the Hamertons¡¯ treatment of their daughters-inw?¡± Fleur¡¯s voice trembled with


    anger. ¡°I won¡¯t stand for that!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It would be absurd if I did!¡±


    Lena looked at her, bewildered. But Fleur¡¯s grip on her wrist was strong, causing her pain. Before she


    could say anything, Fleur dragged her to her parked car by the street.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Fleur took the wheel and floored the gas pedal.


    Lena felt like she was on an emotional rollercoaster.


    ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, where are we going?¡±


    Fleur nced at her and gnashed her teeth. ¡°We¡¯re getting you a ring!¡±

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464


    Fleur sped along, with her bodyguards trailing behind in a state of panic. Eventually, she pulled over at


    the entrance of DL Mall.


    She hadn¡¯t informed anyone in advance, so no one was there to clear the area or wee her.


    Lena stood at the opulent store¡¯s entrance, uncertain of what to do.


    ¡°Go inside!¡± Fleur urged impatiently. ¡°Everything in there is a limited edition. Pick a ring. Don¡¯t worry


    about the price.¡±


    Lena¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Oh no, consider the price!¡± Fleur thought for a moment. ¡°We can¡¯t let them think my family can¡¯t afford


    a ring. Go in and choose the most expensive one, got it?¡±


    Lena was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Okay, okay, that¡¯s the n!¡± Fleur said, turning away. ¡°Select one. I¡¯ll be back after using the


    restroom.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hamerton¡ª¡±


    Fleur hurriedly left before Lena could respond.


    Lena surveyed the store, marveling at its sophistication. They sold diamonds there, and the store itself


    was like a colossal, gleaming diamond that left one dazzled.


    The exterior alone hinted at outrageously high prices.


    The store was spacious, with more employees than customers, and even the floors were gilded.


    Lena took a deep breath and contemted calling Chris but hesitated, fearing Fleur¡¯s reaction. She


    summoned her courage and entered the store.


    Yet, no one came forward to greet her.


    The sales assistants seemed uninterested in helping her because of her in attire. They nced at


    her with indifference and remained expressionless.


    Lena approached the counter, where rows of sparkling diamond rings glistened before her.


    ¡°May I¡­¡± She gestured to one of them. ¡°Try this one?¡±


    No one responded.


    She looked up and saw four or five people standing nearby.


    ¡°Can I try this?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± One of the sales assistants appeared annoyed by her persistence. She asked with a frown,


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    Lena pointed again. ¡°This one?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that!¡± Instead of fetching it, the sales assistant remained where she was. ¡°It¡¯s a five-carat diamond


    from South Moaniain, exclusively designed by a famous European designer. Plus, it¡¯s a customized


    piece! Are you still interested, miss?¡±


    Lena detected the sarcasm in her tone and smiled.


    If the sales assistants had been kind, she might have changed her mind about trying it.


    ¡°Yes, please let me try it,¡± she said, locking eyes with the sales assistant. ¡°I¡¯m sure a high-end store like


    this wouldn¡¯t refuse a legitimate request from a customer, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you certain, miss?¡± The sales assistant scoffed, her arrogance unwavering. ¡°I already told you it¡¯s


    an exclusive design. Don¡¯t try it if you¡¯re not serious about buying it. We won¡¯t be responsible if you


    damage it.¡±


    Suddenly, a sharp voice interjected, ¡°What kind of ring is so expensive that it can¡¯t even be tried on?¡±


    Almost all the sales assistants turned toward the source of the voice, their expressions changing to


    shock in unison.


    ¡°Madam Fleur!¡±


    The manager rushed over, bowing deeply with an exaggerated smile that seemed painful. ¡°Madam


    Fleur! Why didn¡¯t you inform us of your visit? I would have personally weed you!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Why would I bother you?¡± Fleur replied sarcastically, revealing her less gracious side. ¡°You guys


    are keeping my girl waiting while she¡¯s trying to look at a ring. It appears this store has be rather


    haughty.


    ¡°I suppose you no longer require our family¡¯s preferential treatment? Very well, I¡¯ll speak to my nephew.


    Starting next month, you¡¯ll pay double the rent!¡±


    ¡°Please, no!¡± The manager paled with fright and groveled. He was eager to appease her. ¡°I apologize,


    Madam Fleur. It¡¯s my fault for my sales assistants¡¯ misbehavior. I¡¯m not sure what thisdy did to be


    offended like this. I¡­¡±


    The sales assistant trembled, her head bowed, saying nothing.


    Fleur was no pushover. She approached the ss disy and turned to Lena. ¡°Is this the ring you¡¯d


    like to try?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lena nodded.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s so tiny!¡± Fleur rolled her eyes at the manager and sales assistants. ¡°Although it¡¯s small, bring it out


    since my girl wants to try it!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The flustered sales assistant attempted to open the case a few times without sess.


    The manager scolded her, and she stood aside, on the verge of tears. She regretted her misjudgment


    of Lena. Who would have thought such an unassuming person was with Madam Fleur?


    ¡°Forget it!¡± Fleur waved impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s just a five-carat ring. What¡¯s the big deal? Our Lena doesn¡¯t


    care about it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The manager nodded fervently and bowed. ¡°We can tell she¡¯s exceptional. She certainly


    deserves the best!¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Fleur fixed her gaze on him. ¡°What do you have for her?¡±


    ¡°Right this way, Madam Fleur, miss!¡± The manager extended his hand. ¡°Please have a seat in the VIP


    room. I¡¯ll have our most prized pieces brought to you immediately!¡±


    Fleur felt more at ease now. She instinctively reached for Lena¡¯s arm, but Lena appeared


    absentminded.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fleur asked, pointing at her arm. ¡°Come here!¡±


    Lena was bewildered, thinking, ¡®Does she want me to¡­ hold her hand? Doesn¡¯t she think lowly of me?¡¯


    ¡°Hey!¡± Fleur scowled at her. ¡°Has your mind gone nk?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡± Fleur took the initiative, taking Lena¡¯s hand and tucking it into her arm.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Then she stood upright and strolled happily into the VIP room.


    The manager showcased several of the store¡¯s most prized pieces, including diamonds, sapphires,


    rubies, and emeralds, each asrge as a pigeon¡¯s egg.


    Lena felt overwhelmed as she looked at them.


    Fleur insisted on Lena trying them all. The most astonishing moment came when she simultaneously


    had pigeon egg-sized gems on all five fingers. Lena had never worn anything so extravagant.


    Ultimately, Fleur selected a ring with arge diamond, a price tag that would surely earn her prestige.


    Satisfied, she handed it to Lena and instructed her to put it on.


    The manager escorted them all the way to their car, bowing repeatedly and even offering to help with


    the seatbelt.


    ¡°Mrs. Hamerton¡ª¡±


    ¡°Come with me!¡± Fleur didn¡¯t give Lena a chance to speak and started the car.


    Lena was bewildered. Where were they heading now?


    Fleur nced at therge diamond ring on Lena¡¯s finger and smiled contentedly. ¡°We must show them


    we¡¯ve

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465


    Lena felt uncertain. ¡°Them?¡±


    ¡°Those who look down on me! I want to prove how great my family is to our daughter-inw!¡± Fleur


    clenched her teeth, nearly crushing the steering wheel.


    Lena chuckled, keeping her head down. Therge diamond ring on her finger sparkled in an unfamiliar,


    elegant light. Despite feeling out of ce, a unique warmth enveloped Lena.


    Fleur sped along, instructing her bodyguards to contact the wives on the way. These women usually


    attempted to tter her but often fell short.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Their shock was evident when they heard Madam Fleur wanted to y poker with them. They promptly


    agreed and followed her directions. ¨C


    Lena trailed behind, surveying the club. The atmosphere was serene, posh, and luxurious. The people


    who came to greet them seemed prestigious, yet they treated Fleur with respect.


    Once inside the VIP room, Fleur halted and gestured to Lena, who hesitated to extend her arm.


    Fleur impatiently grabbed her hand and ced it on her own, ring at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t Chris say you¡¯re


    direct? Why so slow?¡±


    Lena bowed her head.


    ¡°Show your finger,¡± Fleur whispered. ¡°Why bothering if you won¡¯t?¡±


    Lenaplied.


    The typically stern and imposing Lena now resembled a docile rabbit, obediently following Fleur¡¯s lead.


    ¡°Hello there!¡± Fleur greeted them cheerfully as she entered. ¡°Mrs. Cloud, Mrs. Grant, and Mrs. Lee! It¡¯s


    been a while¡­ Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The three women exchanged nces, surprised by Fleur¡¯s uncharacteristic warmth. They were


    actually Mrs. Johnson, Mrs. Rudd, and Mrs. Weir¡­ Hadn¡¯t they just bumped into each other at the


    cafe?


    Unsure of what to say, they smiled and yed along. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while! You look even more


    beautiful than thest time we saw you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Fleur sat at the table, arranging for Lena to also have a seat. The enormous diamond ring


    on her finger gleamed.


    Their gazes met, and they understood how to curry favor. Not only would they let her win the game, but


    they¡¯d also offerpliments asionally.


    ¡°Not only are you skilled at card games, but you also have a keen eye! You¡¯ve certainly chosen an


    exceptional daughter-inw, Madam Fleur!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Madam Fleur. I was thinking of introducing my daughter to your son, but it seems you¡¯re not


    giving us a chance to get ahead at all!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Fleur raised an eyebrow, trying to maintain her arrogance but failing to hide her smile. ¡°She¡¯s


    not my daughter-inw. You can¡¯t say that!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not?¡±


    The women were astonished.


    ¡°Why would you buy her such arge diamond ring if she¡¯s not your daughter-inw?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll hear good news soon!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll happen very soon!¡±


    Fleurughed happily and revealed her cards. ¡°Flush!¡±


    Thepliments continued to flow.


    Lena felt bewildered. The women then turned their gaze toward her, offering insincere smiles.


    ¡°She¡¯s very quiet, hardly says a word. She has a captivating charm, much like you when you were


    young, Madam Fleur!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Fleur responded without much thought, though she regretted it a bitter.

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466


    How could Fleur maintain her dignity in Lena¡¯s presence now that she had revealed her true feelings so


    openly?


    ¡°Um¡­ Lena, could you please fetch my Acme bags from the car?¡± Fleur asked.


    Lena responded with a quick smile and promptly got up.


    ¡°Thisdy isn¡¯t bad at all, Madam Fleur,¡± one of the women sincerelyplimented. ¡°She¡¯s pretty,


    quiet, and attentive. They say, ¡®a good wife makes for a good life¡¯. She and Chris are a match made in


    heaven!¡±


    Fleur draped her shawl around her shoulders and adjusted her hat. She could no longer conceal the


    pride on her face.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    However, she remained steadfast. ¡°Hey, stop with the nonsense! I didn¡¯t agree to their marriage.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± The other woman was taken aback. ¡°My son is still single. Perhaps¡ª¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Fleur red at her, silencing everyone.


    She feigned a cough and elegantly walked out, signaling them to behave.


    Meanwhile, Lena returned with Fleur¡¯s limited edition bag, spotting her outside the VIP room.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Fleur epted the bag and appreciated the ttery moments ago, even growing fonder of Lena as time


    passed. She couldn¡¯t deny her feelings anymore.


    It wasn¡¯t that she had ever disliked Lena¡ªshe was simply unwilling to admit her affection.


    Fleur had been arrogant throughout her life, and not many people had piqued her interest. She couldn¡¯t


    bring herself to admit she liked Lena¡ªthe quiet, beautiful girl from a less prestigious background¡ª


    from the moment she saw her. It was preposterous!


    In reality, mothers and daughters-inw were supposed to be at odds. Wasn¡¯t a mother-inw


    supposed to be dissatisfied with her daughter-inw?


    Hence, Fleur had to maintain her arrogant facade to bnce her emotions.


    ¡°Mrs. Hamerton,¡± Lena called out when they reached the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Fleur nced at her. ¡°If it¡¯s not important, get in the car. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite important.¡± Lena carefully removed the ring and handed it to Fleur.


    Fleur widened her eyes. What did this mean? Was she returning the ring?


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this ring,¡± Lena exined. ¡°I know I don¡¯t meet your ideal daughter-inw standards. You


    bought this ring to show everyone you won¡¯t mistreat me. Now that you¡¯ve achieved your goal, I don¡¯t


    need to wear it anymore. It¡¯s expensive, so please keep it safe.¡±


    After saying that, she bowed and turned to leave, leaving Fleur utterly shocked.


    Was she so transparent about her intentions?


    Fleur called out and angrily approached her, shoving the ring back into her hand.


    ¡°Mrs¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s yours! Why are you rejecting it?¡± Fleur rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t ask for things back once I¡¯ve given


    them. Keep it!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Throw it away if you don¡¯t want it!¡± Fleur emphasized and stormed off. She muttered to herself as she


    walked, ¡°Taking back something I¡¯ve given away? I¡¯d never do something so embarrassing! Is she


    trying to humiliate me? As if!¡±


    Lena wanted to say more, but Fleur had already distanced herself, and the bodyguards followed. It


    seemed she wouldn¡¯t get a ride from them.


    She shook her head helplessly and forced a smile. Therge diamond ring in her hand suddenly felt


    like a burden.


    At that moment, a familiar voice chimed in. ¡°Are you really rejecting such a valuable item? Have you


    lost your mind, Lena?¡±

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467


    When Lena turned her head to look, she spotted a man approaching with a mischievous smirk.


    ¡°Mr. Chriss?¡±


    He grinned. ¡°Sorry, I identally overheard your conversation with Madam Fleur¡­ Or should I say


    your future mother-inw?¡±


    ¡°Nah,¡± she tly replied, discreetly slipping therge diamond ring into her pocket.


    ¡°It¡¯s not often you see such a huge diamond ring!¡± He approached. ¡°Look at the color and style. She


    must have spent a fortune!¡±


    ¡°I told you it¡¯s not happening! Are you done?¡±


    Elijah smiled even wider upon seeing her blush. He had been discussing business with a client and had


    witnessed the mother-and-daughter-inw drama after the meeting.


    Lena pouted and attempted to leave, but Elijah stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t leave just yet! I need to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    He didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the Thompson Group to start my own business. I need an


    assistant. Will you help me?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Lena was taken aback, thinking he was joking.


    However, his serious demeanor indicated otherwise.


    ¡°You¡¯re someone I can trust,¡± Elijah exined. ¡°I am starting from scratch and need a reliable partner.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re concerned about Ms. Pam?¡± He chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s not your blood sister, so why do


    you care so much? Also, what¡¯s your status when you¡¯re with the Thompsons?¡±


    Lena remained silent, avoiding eye contact.


    He pointed in the direction Fleur had gone. ¡°She¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to like you, right?¡±


    Lena remained resolute. ¡°I never wanted her to like me anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit insincere,¡± Elijah said. ¡°She¡¯s Chris¡¯ mom. Don¡¯t you care about your boyfriend anymore?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lena red at him.


    Elijah was exasperating. She could never escape his sharp gaze.


    He smirked again, recalling how she had rendered him speechless previously. Now, he was returning


    the favor.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you know, Lena?¡± Elijah dropped his smile and looked at her seriously. ¡°Wealthy women like her


    have one criterion when choosing a daughter-inw: she must marry within their social ss. You need


    your own business, at least. But starting from scratch is tough. I have a solid tform. Aren¡¯t you


    considering it?¡±


    Lena shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll never abandon Pammy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not herpetition!¡± he retorted. ¡°You¡¯re too stubborn¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± She raised her eyebrows. ¡°What do you do, then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m building schools and libraries!¡± Elijah sighed. ¡°Since we¡¯re being candid, I¡¯lly it all out. I¡¯m


    involved in charity work, and I thought you might be interested in helping as my assistant.¡±


    What he said was urate. Lena might appear aloof, but she was genuinely passionate about the


    things she cared about, including teaching in the mountains during tough times.


    She looked at him and asked, ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°My father-inw needs votes.¡± He shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a selfish move on my part. I¡¯m doing this to garner


    support for his political future.¡±


    Lena frowned, struggling to understand him. He imed not to like Kasey, yet he was assisting her


    family. Why was he so invested in her family if their marriagecked love?


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s get back on track!¡± Elijah waved his hand. ¡°So, are you in? If you agree, I¡¯ll


    reserve a ssroom for you in the new school. You can bring the kids from the mountain. How does


    that sound?¡±


    Lena was surprised, then smiled suddenly. ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through. Are you using the kids to


    boost your father-inw¡¯s votes?¡±


    Elijah said nothing.


    ¡°But¡­¡± She pondered. ¡°Despite your motives, this project could be a great opportunity for the kids.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Elijah dramatically flipped his coat and ced his hands on his hips. ¡°I thought you were going to


    be my assistant!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I should discuss it with someone first?¡±


    ¡°With whom?¡± He smiled. ¡°With Chris?¡±


    Lena blushed and red at him again before hurrying away.


    However, Elijah called after her, ¡°Hey, give my regards to Mr. Hamerton! Talk it out as much as you


    want, maybe all night¡­¡±


    ¨C


    When she returned to the apartment, she recounted everything to Chris. She was earnest, and he


    listened intently.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Before she could finish, he patted her head and smiled warmly. ¡°I support you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to assist Mr. Chriss?¡±


    Lena was bewildered. How did he know what she was going to say before she said it?


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You silly goose.¡± He pinched her cheek, his eyes filled with charm.


    To others, Lena seemed emotionally reserved, but with Chris, her feelings were transparent. He could


    read her like an open book.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t interested in helping Mr. Chriss with his schools and libraries, you wouldn¡¯t have


    discussed it with me for so long,¡± he deduced.


    He added, ¡°I¡¯m sure his cause touched you the most, right?¡±


    She blushed and chuckled. ¡°How do you know everything?¡±


    ¡°I know everything about you without you having to say it.¡±


    ¡°So, you really support me?¡±


    He embraced her, his strong heartbeat calming her. ¡°No matter what you decide, I¡¯ll be by your side.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± She hesitated and retrieved the ring. ¡°You¡¯d support this decision too, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this ring,¡± she exined. ¡°Please return it to your mom for me.¡±


    Chris observed her quietly.


    The petite girl who appeared fragile was anything but. He had heard Fleur had taken her to buy a ring


    today. It pleased him because it meant his mother approved of Lena.


    However, Fleur seemed to forget that Lena was just like her in many ways. She might seem arrogant,


    stubborn, and aloof on the surface, but she had a soft heart.


    Chris said in his deep voice, ¡°Lena, since my mom won¡¯t take it back, go ahead and wear it. She¡¯s


    stubborn but truly likes you, even if she doesn¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± She looked at him. ¡°I still think I should return it to you.¡±


    ¡°Lena¡­¡±


    Mischievousness gleamed in her eyes. ¡°Because you should buy me a ring instead!¡±

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468


    Chris felt ttered, unsure of how to respond.


    Lena smiled and lightly kissed his cheek. Her soft lips against his skin ignited a sudden rush of warmth


    within him, making his heart race.


    Lately, he had an overwhelming sense of possessing her entirely. He recalled Zuko¡¯s words about


    ¡°taking her out with a single shot¡±.


    Now, he understood the sentiment. The gun was loaded, but he struggled to restrain himself from


    acting on his desires.


    Lena noticed his unease. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chris looked into her crystal-clear eyes, his forehead glistening with sweat, and his kissed


    cheek flushed.


    He couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away from her¡ªhis eyes were fixated solely on her. His breath quickened,


    and he quietly moved farther away from her to avoid embarrassing himself.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay, Chris?¡± Lena asked, concerned.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± He admitted that a certain part of his body wasn¡¯t feeling too well.


    ¡°Can I help?¡± Lena offered.


    He mustered a smile, secretly wishing she could ¡°help¡± in more ways than one.


    Lena sensed something was amiss, seeing Chris pale and blush. She grew anxious. ¡°Please, tell me,


    what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Chris took a few deep breaths, then held her hand and nted a tender ¡°I¡­ I think you¡¯re


    right. A ring is important. I¡¯ll definitely buy one for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lena was surprised.


    ¡°Just consider this ring as a gift from my mom,¡± Chris said as he ced the diamond ring in a drawer.


    ¡°When we go shopping, you can pick one you truly like.¡±


    Lena burst intoughter. ¡°How did you know I didn¡¯t like the ring?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Chris chuckled. ¡°I could tell it was my mom¡¯s choice from its extravagant style!¡±


    Their peals ofughter filled the room, and Chris hugged Lena, savoring her alluring scent.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She asked cautiously, ¡°Why do you support everything I do?¡±


    Chris yed with her hair, smiling gently. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± Lena replied as she nestled closer in his embrace, realizing she enjoyed it more with


    each passing moment.


    ¡°Lena, even though I¡¯m not fond of Elijah, I trust you,¡± Chris confessed.


    Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°I trust you¡± was the most significant phrase in the world. Lina had told her


    the same.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she closed them, feeling the warmth of his body.


    At that moment, she felt like the luckiest person in the world. ¨C


    Lena officially became Elijah¡¯s assistant and handled various tasks, including assisting him with


    handling persistent female admirers.


    Initially, she struggled with this role, especially when confronted by charmingdies who shed tears in


    her presence. Her natural empathy would surge, and she would often feel the urge to kill Elijah.


    ¡°You can¡¯t treat me like this, ma¡¯am!¡± he protested. ¡°These women are masters of drama, exceptional


    actors! Besides, I never tried to flirt. They¡¯re the ones pursuing me. I hired you to resolve these issues


    for me, yet you¡¯re taking their side?¡±


    Lena red at him coldly. After a pause, she retorted, ¡°I¡¯m younger than you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling ¡®ma¡¯am¡¯?¡±


    Although he was at a loss for words, heughed heartily.


    Such arguments often characterized their interactions, yet they got along surprisingly well.


    Elijah struggled to put abel on his feelings for Lena.


    Did he have a fondness for her? It seemed that way, although their rtionship wasn¡¯t romantic. That


    level of attachment came with possessiveness.


    Meanwhile, Lena had a boyfriend, but he did not feel jealous about it.

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469


    If Elijah didn¡¯t like Lena, why did he enjoy their time together so much? It felt like being with family¡ª


    rxed,fortable, and himself.


    Elijah loosened his tie and flipped through the document. He then looked at Lena and smiled. ¡°The


    project is almost finished.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lena was surprised. ¡°That¡¯s quick!¡±


    ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t have to build schools from scratch. We purchased a couple of private ones with


    excellent facilities, so the project wrapped up swiftly,¡± Elijah exined.


    Lena smiled, feeling the sunlight outside shining even brighter.


    ¡°Thanks to this charity project, my father-inw¡¯s polling numbers have skyrocketed,¡± he added. ¡°He¡¯s a


    major contender in the Centrolis mayoral campaign. Unless something unexpected urs, he¡¯s set to


    win.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Lena¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Mr. Chriss, are you going to keep your promise now?¡±


    Elijah squinted and nodded with a smile.


    He had convinced her to bring the kids from the mountains. The schools would handle their food and


    amodation, and exceptional students would receive annual schrships.


    ¡°But I have one condition,¡± he said. ¡°If any of them excel, they¡¯ll work for the Chriss Group in the future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already thought of that?¡± She chuckled.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Of course,¡± he raised an eyebrow. ¡°Talented individuals are rare. How could I not n ahead? How do


    you think the Hamertons became the leaders of the four families? They excel at identifying and


    nurturing talented individuals.¡±


    ¡°They possess many qualities you¡¯ll never learn.¡± Lena¡¯s tone remained steady as she organized


    documents. ¡°Their family has been nurturing talent for generations. You¡¯d need centuries to reach their


    level!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Elijah grinned. ¡°The Hamertons are the best, and their men are even better! Are you


    finished, ma¡¯am? You¡¯re not even married yet, and you¡¯re so protective¡ª Ouch!¡±


    Lena rolled up a document and yfully tapped his head before he could finish.


    ¡°I¡¯m your superior, remember!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still calling me ¡®ma¡¯am¡¯?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Okay, ¡®miss¡¯!¡± He suddenly remembered something and smiled to himself.


    He vividly recalled his father¡¯s request to find his illegitimate daughter before he passed away.


    Yes, an illegitimate daughter. But Elijah was cautious. It was a family scandal, so he couldn¡¯t reveal it. If


    he encountered someone who knew, he could only say it was an illegitimate son.


    As a result, no one knew his father¡¯s illegitimate child was actually a daughter.


    Elijah frowned, his face clouded with gloom. Then he looked at Lena and wondered, ¡®Is that girl the


    same age as her?¡¯


    He resented his father for his phndering ways back then. Since it was a daughter, his father didn¡¯t


    seem to care. Thus, Elijah never looked for her as he was instructed.


    But now, he felt regretful.


    If he had his sister with him, perhaps she would be his right-hand person like Lena was. He wouldn¡¯t be


    as burdened within the family.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He only snapped back to reality after Lena called him a few times.


    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± he said. ¡°You can leave early today. Prepare to bring the kids from the mountains. I¡¯ll


    cover the expenses.¡±

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470


    Lena smiled, then turned and walked away. ¨C


    In the next few days, she packed not only her own bags but also Chris¡¯. She couldn¡¯t resist his


    persistent request to join her on the trip.


    Chris was excited but ensured not to show it too much.


    ¡®This trip means a lot. Alone with Lena, who knows what might happen?¡¯ he thought and smiled.


    In Zuko¡¯s words, he went from being slow-witted to suddenly brilliant!


    Chris whistled and arrived at Lena¡¯s apartment early in the morning. He diligently cleaned everything


    inside and out.


    It was a weekend, and they didn¡¯t have much luggage. After packing, they went to say goodbye to Zuko


    and Lina. ¨C


    They heard a familiar voice when they entered Zuko¡¯s home.


    Chris was momentarily stunned when he saw Fleur holding little Persephone andughing


    uncontrobly.


    ¡°Ah, you two are here? Come see her, she¡¯s so adorable¡­ Cute!¡±


    Lina invited them to sit with a smile. ¡°Aunt Fleur, you¡¯re too kind. You gave a big gift when Sephy was


    born, and now you¡¯re giving another one!¡±


    ¡°How can they be the same? A birth gift is a birth gift, and today is today!¡± Fleur chuckled. ¡°As long as


    our little princess likes it, I¡¯ll bring a gift every day!¡±


    Chris nced at the gift¡ªa beautiful cat¡¯s-eye stone of superior quality in both size and texture.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Ever since Persephone was born, it seemed like everyone in the Hamertons had telepathy. No matter


    who, no matter what precious item they obtained, it would find its way to her.


    Fleur¡¯s approach was slightly different from others. After giving her gifts, she would reprimand Chris.


    ¡°Look at Zuko with his little princess! And look at you, an unworthy brat who hasn¡¯t even given me a


    grandson yet!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Chris sometimes dreaded his mother¡¯s constant nagging, so he tried to dy going home as much as


    possible. He hadn¡¯t expected to bump into her there.


    ¡°Chris, you¡ª¡±


    Fleur was about to speak, but Chris interrupted her and changed the subject. ¡°Mom, Zuko and I have


    something to discuss. You can chat with them first!¡± ¡°Come here!¡±


    Fleur handed the child to the nanny and looked at Chris sharply.


    Lina signaled to Lena with her eyes, and thetter was startled. Only then did she notice an unfamiliar


    face standing not far away.


    ¡°Do you still recognize Bianca?¡± Fleur smiled and waved, inviting the girl over.


    Lena quietly assessed her. The girl had fair skin, striking features, and expressive eyes. She was also


    elegantly dressed.


    Bianca Mosley¡¯s gaze lingered on Chris¡¯ face before she smiled slightly.


    Lena felt ufortable and subconsciously gripped the hem of her shirt, biting her lip.


    ¡°Chris!¡± Bianca¡¯s voice was sweet as she walked directly to Chris. ¡°It¡¯s been a few years, and you really


    don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡±


    ¡°Bianca?¡± Chris was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go abroad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back now!¡±


    Bianca smiled, then sat down beside Fleur. The two of them chatted andughed, looking close like a


    mother and daughter.


    Lina tugged on Lena¡¯s sleeve, leading her to a room, and closed the door.


    ¡°That¡¯s Bianca Mosley, Chris¡¯ childhood friend. Zuko knows her, too. They used to meet when they


    were kids. I heard¡­ there¡¯s some connection between Bianca¡¯s family and the Warnocks, which is why


    Aunt Fleur likes her so much,¡± Lina exined softly.

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471


    A hint of disappointment shed across Lena¡¯s eyes.


    Lina held her hand.


    Lena did not want to worry her, so she forced a smile and said, ¡°She¡­ is probably Mrs. Hamerton¡¯s


    prospective daughter-inw, right? She seems to fit the bill. Beautiful, from a good family, and they


    grew up together, so they know each other well.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!?¡± Lina frowned. ¡°Marriage is your and Chris¡¯ business. What


    does it have to do with Bitchy Bianca?¡±


    ¡°Bitchy Bianca?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Lina stuck out her tongue,ughing in embarrassment.


    Just as Lena fiercely protected Lina, thetter was equally protective of Lena. Seeing someone


    threatening Lena¡¯s position, she naturally did not like that person, regardless of whether they were


    Chris¡¯ childhood friend or had connections!


    ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t allow anyone to harm you!¡± Lina squeezed Lena¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Including Chris!¡±


    ¡°Lina¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch and see for now.¡± Lina chuckled. ¡°If Bitchy Bianca behaves herself, that¡¯s fine. But if she


    dares to misbehave in my house, watch how I handle her!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    A maid knocked on the door, informing them that the meal was ready.


    Lina led Lena to the dining room, where everyone was getting ready to sit down.


    It seemed like Bianca and Chris were enjoying their conversation.


    However, just as Bianca was about to sit next to Chris, Lena suddenly felt being pulled away by some


    force. When she came back to her senses, she realized that Fleur had firmly pushed her into the seat


    next to Chris.


    ¡°Dilly dallying even just to eat!¡± Fleur grunted. ¡°There won¡¯t be any seats left for you if you¡¯rete!¡±


    Lena was slightly stunned.


    Equally surprised was Bianca.


    Zuko and Lina exchanged a knowing smile and sat down as if nothing had happened.


    Bianca stood awkwardly in ce.


    Fleur then spoke again. ¡°Bianca, go sit over there!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Bianca looked around. It was a round table, and the only avable seat was the one between


    Lena and Lina.


    It was neither next to Chris nor close to Fleur. It was genuinely a guest¡¯s seat.


    Bianca was upset but did not want to make a scene in someone else¡¯s home. She forced a smile and


    said, ¡°Okay, whatever you say, Aunt Fleur! Sitting here is great, too. I like sitting next to Pam!¡±


    Fleur chuckled. ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t like sitting next to your sister-inw?¡±


    Now, everyone was stunned before they smiled cryptically.


    Bianca¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°I like it. Of course I like it!¡±


    ¡°Your sister-inw doesn¡¯t talk much but has a good heart!¡± Fleur pursed her lips. ¡°Bianca, you¡¯re back


    for good this time, right? When you have time, let your sister-inw take you around. You haven¡¯t been


    in Centrolis for many years, and it has greatly changed!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay¡­¡± Bianca took a deep breath. She raised her ss to thank Lena in advance, mumbling


    the word ¡®sister-inw¡¯ and making it almost indistinguishable.


    Lena smiled politely and was about to raise her ss, but Chris gently took it away.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit early for thanks now.¡± Chris smiled. ¡°Lenny and I are going to the mountainous area. We¡¯ll


    probably be back in about a week. Ask Lenny to take you around by then, and you can thank her after!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to the mountainous area?¡± Bianca widened her eyes. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Good deeds, of course!¡± Lina interjected. ¡°Bianca, don¡¯t just talk. Try the dishes our chef prepared!¡±

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472


    Bianca outwardlyplied, but a hint of discontent lingered in her eyes. Throughout the meal, her


    gaze kept drifting toward Chris. When Fleur spoke, Bianca would actively join in, steering the


    conversation toward their shared childhood memories.


    In their youth, she frequented Fleur¡¯s home, adoring the swing in her backyard and sharing a bed with


    Chris.


    Lena listened quietly, her calm facade masking the fact the delicious foodcked vor to her.


    ¡°Oh, Chris¡­¡± Bianca gazed at him innocently. ¡°Could you take me to the mountains? I¡¯m seeking


    inspiration for a photo series featuring the mountains.¡±


    Chris¡¯ eyes darkened, and he remained silent, subtly holding Lena¡¯s hand under the table.


    Bianca pouted. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you responding?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Fleur tapped the table gently. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Fleur, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should join them,¡± Fleur gracefully adjusted her hair. ¡°They have important matters to


    attend to. What would you gain by tagging along?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Fleur!¡± Bianca protested, attempting to appear charming. ¡°Chris and I used to travel all the time


    when we were kids!¡±


    ¡°When you were kids,¡± Fleur emphasized. ¡°But you¡¯ve grown up. Your mind shouldn¡¯t dwell in the past.¡±


    A strange atmosphere settled over the dining table.


    Lina and Zuko exchanged a relieved nce. With such a supportive mother-inw, what could they


    worry about?


    Lena was surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Fleur to take her side at a time like this.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is everyone staring at me?¡± Fleur widened her eyes. ¡°Is there something on my


    face?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Zuko called the butler over. ¡°I remember Aunt Fleur loves grilled salmon. Please let the


    kitchen know.¡±


    The butler nodded and departed.


    Bianca sensed Fleur¡¯s unhappiness and bit her lip. Despite her frustration, she refrained from showing


    it.


    Leaning closer to Fleur, she changed the topic. ¡°Aunt Fleur, your seafood casserole looks delicious¡­¡±


    ¡°Concentrate on your own meal!¡± Fleur snapped, cing her cutlery firmly on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t eye


    others¡¯ tes.¡±


    Bianca flinched.


    Fleur was usually gentle and amiable, but only as long as her boundaries were respected.


    Bianca couldn¡¯t believe Fleur, who had always been affectionate toward her, would now include Lena in


    those boundaries.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Lina instructed the butler to serve Bianca some grilled salmon.


    Zuko engaged in lively conversation with Fleur, and the atmosphere gradually returned to normal.


    Bianca forced a smile, but a hint of sadness still lingered in her eyes when she nced at Lena.


    Chris had originally arranged for a private ne, but Lena wanted to savor the scenery along the way.


    ¡°Could we take the train instead?¡± she suggested tentatively.


    Chris smiled. ¡°Why opt for the train when we have a private ne?¡±


    ¡°Thest time I traveled this route, I was too upset to appreciate the journey or the scenery.¡± Lena sat


    beside him, resting her head on his shoulder. ¡°This time, I¡¯m in a different mood.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m with you?¡±


    Lena giggled and yfully pinched his cheek.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken this route with the army before,¡± Chris remarked while checking the train tickets. ¡°Back then,


    we didn¡¯t take the train. We traveled by military bus. It was a bumpy ride, but the scenery was truly


    stunning.¡±


    Lena blinked. ¡°So, is that a yes? Besides, Mr. Chriss mentioned he¡¯d reimburse our travel expenses.¡±


    Chris smiled wryly. ¡°I can still afford train tickets!¡±

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473


    Lena and Chris exchanged smiles, enjoying their peaceful time together.


    ¡°Well, how about this?¡± Chris said, ¡°We take the train there, then the private ne can pick us up, and


    we can bring the kids along, too. That way, they won¡¯t have to be tired.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good!¡±


    While discussing their ns, Chris booked train tickets for himself and Lena. They opted for regr


    coach seats, wanting to enjoy the trip as a typical couple without any prior nning.


    When the day arrived, they reached the train station with the sun shining brightly. However, their


    attention was suddenly captured by a voice from the bustling crowd calling out, ¡°Chris!¡±


    Lena froze as she was about to step onto the train. Chris was simrly surprised.


    Bianca approached them with bags of luggage, her smile radiating warmth.


    ¡°Chris, what a surprise! Are you two also taking this train?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Chris looked puzzled. ¡°How did you know¡­¡±


    ¡°I mentioned I wanted to explore the mountainous area for inspiration!¡±


    Lena noticed Bianca had a camera hanging around her neck.


    Bianca casually tossed a backpack to Chris. ¡°Can you help me with this? It¡¯s quite heavy!¡±


    Lena¡¯s expression subtly changed, but she remained silent and boarded the train.


    Chris and Lena had adjoining seats, while Bianca sat alone further back.


    Bianca asked, ¡°Chris, how long is this train ride?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it on the ticket?¡± Chris ced Bianca¡¯s bag on her seat and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a six-hour journey.¡±


    ¡°Six hours!¡± Bianca eximed, drawing the attention of other passengers.


    Chris frowned and returned to his seat beside Lena without a word.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Chris!¡± Bianca pouted. ¡°I¡¯ve never been on such a long train ride! And I¡¯m alone here¡­ It feels quite


    lonely!¡±


    Lena smirked and nced at Chris with an enigmatic look.


    Bianca spoke again. ¡°Chris, the seat next to me is vacant! But¡­ I¡¯m not used to sitting next to


    strangers. Can I switch seats with Lena?¡±


    She smiled at Lena. ¡°Your seat is by the window, and I¡¯d love to enjoy the view. Can we swap?¡±


    Chris said, ¡°Bianca, if you switch with Lena, aren¡¯t you asking her to sit beside a stranger?¡±


    ¡°So what? She¡¯s not a train novice.¡± Bianca pouted again. ¡°My sister-inw isn¡¯t that fussy, right? Plus,


    I¡¯m really notfortable¡­¡±


    Lena clenched her hands inside her coat pocket, suppressing her anger with restraint.


    Suddenly, arge hand gently rested on her shoulder. Before she could react, she was pulled up into


    an embrace.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s swap,¡± Chris said, looking reassuringly at Lena.


    Bianca was delighted, but she then saw Chris signaling to the train attendant. ¡°This youngdy isn¡¯t


    comfortable sitting next to a stranger. We¡¯d like to give up our seats for her.¡±


    ¡°Chris?¡± Bianca was confused.


    ¡°Are there any vacant seats in the business ss?¡± Chris asked.


    The train attendant nodded politely.


    ¡°We¡¯ll upgrade to business ss then,¡± Chris said with a smile, looking at Lena. ¡°For a six-hour journey,


    my wife will be morefortable lying down.¡±

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474


    Lena blushed and smiled as she followed Chris into the business ss section.


    Meanwhile, Bianca remained in her spot. Before she could even utter ¡°Chris¡±, the train attendant


    politely intercepted her. ¡°Miss, these two seats are yours now. Please have a seat!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Bianca nkly red at her.


    The train attendant bowed and asked with a smile, ¡°Is there anything else I can assist you with?¡±


    Bianca rolled her eyes repeatedly in frustration but ultimately sat down and turned to look out of the


    window.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¨C


    This was Lena¡¯s first time in a business ss section. She had never known that train carriages could


    be this spacious. Business ss seats not only allowed her to sitfortably, but she could also


    recline.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Chris asked with a smile.


    It was not that Lena did not mind Bianca¡¯s presence. Her jealousy dissipated once she looked at Chris¡¯


    face. Despite that, she still teased him with Bianca¡¯s tone. ¡°Not bad at all, Chris!¡±


    Chris was rendered speechless and felt beads of sweat forming on his nose.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chris?¡± Lena asked innocently, still with Bianca¡¯s tone, taking out a tissue and wiping


    his sweat. ¡°Why are you so flustered? Did you do something wrong?¡±


    Chris could not find the words to respond. He knew she was joking, so he held her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not flustered,¡± he said. ¡°I just suddenly smelled something like jealousy.¡±


    Lena chuckled and tried to push him away, but he pulled her into his embrace. They lost their bnce


    and fell onto the spacious seat together.


    Lena¡¯s heart raced, and she avoided his gaze, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene.¡±


    Although Chris was itching for some affection, he had a sense of propriety and held back. He asked for


    a nket, gently covering Lena, and said, ¡°We still have a long way to our destination. Get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lena nodded. ¡°But¡­ what about her?¡±


    Chris pinched her nose. ¡°You¡¯re not suspecting I¡¯ll go to her after you fall asleep, are you?¡±


    Lena giggled. She was not that petty. Her suspicion was about something else.


    She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s odd? How did she know we were taking this train? I mean, she¡¯s rich,


    right? So, even if she¡¯s going to the mountains for inspiration, wouldn¡¯t she prefer a different way to


    travel?¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Chris pondered. Not many people knew about their trip. Fleur assumed they were taking a


    private jet, and Zuko and Lina had better things to do than to mention it to Bianca.


    That left only one person¡ªToph!


    Chris gritted his teeth. ¡®Jackass Toph! I must ask Zuko to interrogate him!¡¯


    ¨C


    Toph came to Zuko¡¯s house with the newest toy to share it with his little niece. But when he walked in,


    he was met with an unusual sight.


    Zuko and Lina sat on the sofa, smirking mysteriously.


    Arya was in an armchair, looking helpless.


    Toph¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was direct but not foolish. He realized something. Thus, he smiled


    innocently and went to get Persephone from Lina.


    To his amazement, the four-month-old baby waved at him and cooed.

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475


    ¡°Oh, why is little Sephy ignoring her Uncle Toph now?¡± Toph chuckled dryly. ¡°Little princess, Uncle Toph


    will have to give you away in marriage one day!¡±


    Zuko coughed and chuckled. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t change the subject!¡±


    Toph nced at Arya, seeking her support.


    Arya couldn¡¯t help butugh and looked at Zuko and Lina. ¡°Can we go easy on him?¡±


    ¡°In that case, he has to confess!¡± Lina raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why did you tell Bianca about Chris and


    Lenny¡¯s travel ns? She¡¯s on the same train with them!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Toph awkwardly scratched his head.


    The situation that day went like this¡ªBianca mentioned seeing hisic adaptation on a website and


    was eager to meet this talentedic artist. Gradually, he got carried away with the ttery, answering


    whatever she asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think much at the time!¡± Toph said, embarrassed. ¡°Besides, Chris and Lena are doing a


    good deed this time. What¡¯s there to hide? Plus, I wanted to honor our childhood friendship. We used


    to y together as kids¡­ like with Arya!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lina¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How can youpare Bianca to Arya?¡±


    ¡°Pammy, you seem to really dislike Bianca.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I can¡¯t stand her!¡± Lina yed with Persephone in her arms.


    ¡°Toph, she¡¯s not like Arya,¡± Lina said seriously. ¡°Arya is open and honest, but Bianca¡¯s interest in Chris


    seems off.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just too fond of Lena?¡± Toph grinned, not taking offense.


    In his memory, Bianca had always been a clever and friendly girl, getting along well with the boys. She


    didn¡¯t seem conniving.


    ¡°Alright, can we move on from this for now?¡± Toph straightened up and smiled. Then, he took out


    invitations from his pocket and handed one to each of them ceremoniously.


    Zuko and Lina were surprised.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Arya smiled and exined, ¡°There will be a formal signing ceremony between my studio and Toph next


    month. You¡¯ve got to be there!¡±


    ¡°Signing ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Toph has been working solo until now. Even though he sold the copyright, it¡¯s hard for him to go


    far without a team supporting him.¡± Arya smiled gently, looking proudly at Toph. ¡°How could I miss


    signing such a talentedic artist? I want to sign him before other studios find him!¡±


    Lina smiled. ¡°Arya, are you nning to stop drawing and focus on behind-the-scenes work from now


    on?¡±


    ¡°That would be great!¡± Toph said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯ll be at the front lines charging into battle while Arya


    guards our homefront. We¡¯re a perfect match!¡±


    Arya¡¯s face turned red instantly, and she looked a bit embarrassed, lowering her gaze before quickly


    making an excuse about some studio preparations and leaving.


    No one said anything, and Toph had a long thought. It wasn¡¯t until Arya was gone that he let out a low


    sigh and winced. ¡°Bro, did I say something foolish just now?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it was foolish?¡± Zuko patted his shoulder. ¡°Words spoken subconsciously often reveal


    what¡¯s in your heart.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Toph was a little unsure.


    His past rtionship with Renee was over, and he had cleared space in his heart. However, he wasn¡¯t


    sure if Arya would fill that space willingly.


    Moreover, hisst rtionship had been rather traumatic, and he was hesitant to think about what the


    next one would be like.


    ¡°Why are you just standing there?¡± Lina also approached and patted him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to


    apany Arya back to the studio? It¡¯s far from here, and she doesn¡¯t have a car. Who knows how


    long she¡¯ll have to walk!¡±

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476


    Toph dashed out but halted abruptly, his usual carefree grin reced by a somewhat serious look.


    Lina was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Toph forced a smile and replied, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going after all.¡±


    Lina asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, Arya knows how to get back, and we¡¯re not in the middle of nowhere. She can always call a taxi,


    and the Bayers won¡¯t let her travel alone. Even if she doesn¡¯t call a cab, there will be bodyguards to


    pick her up¡­ I-I don¡¯t need to worry about her!¡±


    Zuko caught the hint. He understood that Toph¡¯s past rtionship with Renee had left him emotionally


    scarred, nearly preventing him from loving again.


    However, life had to move forward. Toph couldn¡¯t spend his whole life dwelling in that shadow.


    Toph avoided their gazes, saying, ¡°Come on, give me the little princess. You two can go on your date or


    do whatever you want. Leave the baby to me. You can rest easy! Haha!¡±


    He took Persephone from Lina¡¯s hands. The little one cooperated exceptionally well, not crying or


    fussing. She just looked at her uncle with big, cute eyes and her fingers in her mouth.


    Zuko softly sighed and shook his head.


    Lina quietly asked him, ¡°Do you think¡­ he and Arya have a chance?¡±


    ¡°Let things unfold.¡± Zuko smiled faintly. ¡°Toph is currently focused on his career, and that¡¯s a good thing.


    He needs to learn to grow up.¡±


    In the evening, Lina received a message from Lena, letting her know she was safe. Lina couldn¡¯t help


    but smile.


    ¡°From the timestamp, it seems like she sent this yesterday,¡± she said, looking at Zuko. ¡°But I only


    received it today. It shows that the signal over there isn¡¯t very good.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, they won¡¯t be gone for long,¡± Zukomented as he tousled her hair. ¡°Can¡¯t you even wait


    for a week?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, I do miss Lenny when she¡¯s not around.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Zuko turned to her, their foreheads touching, and brushed his nose against hers. He teased,


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you miss someone else in front of your husband?¡±


    Lina giggled. ¡°You¡¯re being silly.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, I envy the rtionships between you women.¡±


    Lina nestled in his embrace, her fingers lightly tapping on his chest.


    Zuko inhaled her scent. Considering she had just given birth, she had be even more plump. Since


    she was still breastfeeding, she had a faint trace of a milky scent¡­


    He felt a stirring within him and hugged her tighter. It was one of thosete, quiet moments at night.


    The desire between them seemed to awaken, starting to stir.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Zuko gently held her as theyy on the bed.


    Lina understood his intentions. Her cheeks turned slightly red, but she couldn¡¯t deny she also missed


    him. Her hands slid onto his broad shoulders, and she gently kissed the corner of his lips.


    Encouraged, Zuko acted swiftly.


    However, just as they were about to reach the most crucial moment, a loud cry suddenly echoed from


    the crib beside them.


    Zuko froze, and Lina was also surprised. She immediately pushed Zuko, who was above her, and


    rushed to the crib to pick up Persephone, gentlyforting her.


    Zuko¡¯s slow movements revealed reluctance and helplessness. He took his time to sit up, retrieved his


    clothes from the floor, and sighed deeply.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this little one again?¡± he asked with a wry smile.

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477


    Despite theints, Zuko couldn¡¯t bear the thought of their daughter sleeping in a separate room. It


    was his idea to bring the crib into their bedroom.


    He gently approached, took their baby girl from Lina¡¯s arms, and began soothing her with tender words.


    ¡°Honey, you should go to sleep first. I¡¯ll hold her for a while,¡± he said.


    Lina¡¯s eyes glistened with tenderness.


    Even before Persephone was born, Lina had read many posts about women¡¯s challenges after


    childbirth on different websites. Some described husbands who offered little help, acting like absent


    parents. Others talked about widow-style parenting, where women cared for their children and


    husbands, leaving themselves exhausted.


    Zuko, however, was different.


    Since Persephone¡¯s birth, he had been actively involved in everything, even though they had hired help


    for various tasks. He handled diaper changes, prepared bottles, washed them, and even took part in


    massages and skin-to-skin contact. Despite having caregivers, he remained hands-on.


    As Persephone grew, he made time for her every day, even amid his busy work schedule. He carefully


    selected her tiny clothes and socks, showing more detail-oriented care than when signing contracts.


    His devotion to Persephone didn¡¯t mean neglecting his wife. He became even more caring and


    attentive, ensuring Lina didn¡¯t have to wake up at night. Although the maid brought soups and


    beverages, he tasted them before letting her drink to ensure they suited her taste.


    Sometimes, when Persephone cried at night, it was Zuko who would soothe and carry her around the


    room.


    Lina watched him, determined yet fatigued, and felt a mix of heartache and happiness. She realized


    she had married the right person.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Lina¡¯s voice quivered slightly. ¡°You go rest. I¡¯ll take her.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to take her away from me too?¡± Zuko teased with a gentle smile. ¡°I don¡¯t get to see my


    precious during the day, so I cherish the moments we have together at night. Can you not be so cruel?¡±


    Linaughed and yfully punched him.


    Gradually, Persephone¡¯s cries subsided. After a yawn, she peacefully fell asleep again in Zuko¡¯s arms.


    In the quiet room, Zuko approached the crib with care. Persephone was like a ticking time bomb now.


    Putting her down was a delicate task, requiring the right moment, angle, and force.


    He adjusted his posture, ready to put her down when Lina¡¯s phone suddenly buzzed.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Persephone stretched her tiny hands and feet and smacked her lips a couple of times.


    Quickly, Zuko patted her to keep her calm.


    ¡°Is it Lena again?¡± he asked with a wry smile. ¡°Reply to her. Tell her that she¡¯s the culprit if I can¡¯t put


    down Sephy tonight!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Lina¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Zuko paused. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lina hesitated but handed her phone to him.


    The message was from her assistant.


    Renee was on a hunger strike in prison, showing a stubborn attitude, and insisting on seeing Lina. The


    prison had no choice but to contact Lina¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°She wants tomit suicide?¡± Zuko looked indifferent. ¡°Hah, this isn¡¯t the first time she¡¯s ying this


    trick!¡±


    ¡°But if she wants to see me, there may be something important she wants to discuss, right?¡±


    Zuko wondered. ¡°If you want to go, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯d like to see what tricks she can pull!¡±

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478


    At Centrolis Prison.


    The tall building cast a somber shadow beneath the gray sky, and the surrounding barbed wire sent


    shivers down spines.


    Lina frowned, her steps heavy as if each foot carried a thousand pounds.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, you don¡¯t have to,¡± Zuko said and wrapped his arm around her, sensing her


    unease. ¡°Dealing with someone like her isn¡¯t necessary¡­¡±


    Lina nced down, then replied softly, ¡°Let¡¯s still go and see her. We¡¯ve shared so many experiences,


    and those real memories can¡¯t be easily discarded. I¡¯d rather believe Renee is ill than ept that she¡¯s


    gone bad.¡±


    Zuko¡¯s grip on her shoulder tightened, and he walked alongside her with determination.


    The meeting ce had a transparent partition. Lina saw the iron door open, revealing a haggard and


    cold face. Renee¡¯s eyes betrayed indifference, and she smiled mockingly.


    Renee wore rough clothes, her once-long hair cut short to her ears. She sat across from them, looking


    like a lifeless puppet.


    After a long silence, Lina took a deep breath and spoke softly. ¡°Renee, I¡¯ve brought you some items.


    After the guards check them, they¡¯ll be delivered to your side. They¡¯re consumables. If they¡¯re not


    enough, you can¡ª¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re, of course, not enough,¡± Renee coldly interrupted. ¡°Cuz, what¡¯s the point of bringing these


    things now?¡±


    A tight feeling constricted Lina¡¯s chest.


    Renee raised her cuffed hands, making them nk heavily.


    ¡°Do you enjoy that sound?¡± She smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯ve given me such wonderful gifts, and I¡¯m truly


    grateful. How could I ask for more now?¡±


    Zuko¡¯s voice grew stern, ¡°Renee, there¡¯s no need for this hostility. Lina and I will leave if there¡¯s nothing


    important today. I wanted to stop her froming, but she insisted because you¡¯re her cousin.¡±


    He warned, ¡°If you keep speaking this way, I can take back the things she brought you. I can also


    assure you your time here won¡¯t be pleasant. Think about it.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Renee bit her lip. Zuko¡¯s sharp gaze felt like a cutting de against her face. She looked down, tugging


    at her clothes, her resentment lingering.


    Lately, she had been gued by restless sleep, nightmares, palpitations, and dreams filled with


    memories of her time with Toph. Happiness had been fleeting, and she saw Kaitlyn leaping off the cliff


    in her dreams, shattered into pieces.


    She often woke up screaming, her mouth bleeding from biting her gums.


    If it weren¡¯t for Lina, she wouldn¡¯t have lost her mother.


    Lina wouldn¡¯t have returned to the Thompsons if she had continued pretending to be Pam.


    Life was unjust. Good people never got what they deserved!


    Now, Renee was trapped in this lightless ce, all thanks to Lina and Lena.


    ¡°Renee?¡± Lina¡¯s voice snapped Renee out of her thoughts.


    The sinister gleam in Renee¡¯s eyes startled Lina.


    Renee¡¯s voice slightly quivered as she chuckled. ¡°Lina, are you doing well these days? Your


    daughter¡­ What¡¯s her name?¡±


    Zuko stepped in, saying firmly, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Zuko, don¡¯t be so hostile.¡± Renee smiled. ¡°After all, I almost became your sister-inw.¡±

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479


    Zuko¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Lina, I asked you here today for one reason only,¡± Renee said, looking at Lina intently. ¡°You¡¯re a


    mother now. Whatever you do, please prioritize your daughter.¡±


    Lina frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Cuz, are you nning to keep Lena with you?¡±


    Renee¡¯s eyes gave off a mocking gleam, unsettling Lina.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been having nightmarestely¡­ Remember when we were kidnapped and taken on that ship? We


    met Madame Krys there.


    ¡°Remember her? She was a human trafficker! Haha!¡± Reneeughed oddly. ¡°She had another identity


    ¡ªshe was Lena¡¯s mother!¡±


    ¡°Have you said enough?¡± Lina¡¯s face grew serious. ¡°If you called me here just for this nonsense, I don¡¯t


    want to hear it!¡±


    Lina stood to leave.


    Behind her, Renee¡¯s voice turned hysterical and venomous. ¡°You¡¯re guarding her like a treasure, but


    have you considered she¡¯s Krystal¡¯s daughter? She¡¯s the child of a human trafficker!¡±


    Lina halted, her back stiff as she turned around.


    A prison guard moved to restrain Renee, but she fought back, her eyes slightly red.


    ¡°My father was Melvin, and I have his blood. I¡¯m no saint!¡± Renee¡¯s voice was hoarse as she shouted,


    ¡°But what about her? Her mother was a human trafficker, and she carries that blood too!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, Lina. You better watch out for your daughter! Who knows? She might


    already be in her sights! Hahaha!¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes widened, anxiety coursing through her. She clenched her fists, and her face grew paler by


    the second.


    These were words no mother could bear to hear.


    ¡°This is madness!¡± Zuko snapped angrily, waving to get the guards¡¯ attention.


    For some inexplicable reason, the two female guards couldn¡¯t pull Renee back behind the iron door.


    She continued to rant hysterically, ¡°Lina, be cautious! You were taken away from your mother as a


    child. This nightmare might repeat with your daughter!


    ¡°If you keep that person around¡­ Haha! You know the consequences! Your daughter might not be as


    lucky as you and escape a shipwreck!¡±


    ¡°Stop it! Just stop!¡± Lina covered her ears, trembling all over.


    She turned and fled. The ce felt dark and oppressive, enclosed by towering walls and fences,


    making breathing difficult.


    Zuko followed. He helped her into the car and held her tightly. He gently stroked her back, and her


    trembling body filled him with sorrow.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t be scared,¡± he whispered, ¡°Think of it as being nipped by a rabid dog. Don¡¯t pay


    attention to what she said.¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Lina nodded.


    She suddenly recalled the tale of Sleeping Beauty. On her first birthday, the uninvited witch cursed her,


    foretelling she would prick her finger on a spinning wheel and fall into an eternal slumber when she


    came of age.


    Lina took a deep breath, attempting to soothe herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my love,¡± Zuko reassured her, trying to console himself too. ¡°We¡¯ll take great care of Sephy,


    and she¡¯ll always be with us.¡±


    In truth, he was scared as well. In the past, he had never believed in such things. But since having a


    daughter, a simple curse felt like a poisonous thorn in his heart, leaving him restless.

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480


    Bianca suffered during the few days in the mountainous area.


    She had followed Chris and Lena all the way, but when they got off the train, it seemed like Chris had


    completely forgotten her existence.


    When they boarded a bus to head into the mountains, she didn¡¯t have any change, so Chris kindly


    helped her buy a ticket. But his demeanor toward her was like she was aplete stranger, merely


    assisting out of goodwill.


    Bianca tried to strike up conversations with him, but he brushed her aside, showering all his attention


    on Lena. Throughout the journey, Bianca gained nothing more than witnessing their affectionate


    interactions.


    In the mountainous region, she made it her mission to show up wherever they went, even visiting the


    local school and volunteering to take photos of the children with her camera. But Chris¡¯ attitude toward


    her remained lukewarm. His gaze was solely on Lena.


    Moreover, the signal was terrible in the mountains, making it difficult for Bianca to find someone to vent


    her frustrations. Meanwhile, the harsh living conditions made her extremely ufortable.


    ¨C


    Chris and Lena stayed at the only local guesthouse in the area. The owner, Edward Dney, was a


    kind-hearted middle-aged man who wasn¡¯t a local but was drawn to the ce¡¯s natural beauty. Running


    the guesthouse was his way of expressing his love for it.


    This guesthouse rarely received visitors throughout the year, but Edward diligently kept it clean daily.


    Now that three living souls had suddenly arrived, he was overjoyed.


    He would asionally brew a pot of tea and bring it out to the courtyard to chat with Chris and Lena.


    After getting to know them a bit, he smiled and asked, ¡°I can tell you two are a couple, but what about


    that youngdy?¡±


    Chris evaded the question. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s our neighbor¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°But it seems like she¡¯s here for you!¡±


    Chris widened his eyes, exchanged a secretive nce with Edward, and then sneakily nced at


    Lena.


    Lena sipped her tea and smiled without uttering a word.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Edward grinned slyly. ¡°it looks like unrequited love, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chris was embarrassed and hid his face behind his cup.


    ¡°Nevertheless, it¡¯s unsafe for a girl to wander the mountains constantly. Have you noticed that vige


    on the other side of the mountain? There are so many single old men in that vige! You¡¯d better make


    sure no one snatches her away to be their wife!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen!¡± Chrisughed. ¡°She¡¯s timid and won¡¯t venture that far.¡±


    Lena gazed toward the vige on the other side of the mountain, her bright eyes filled with mncholy.


    Sensing her troubled expression, Chris gently held her hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    After a prolonged silence, Lena finally asked, ¡°Do you know that vige?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Chris nodded. ¡°When I was on a mission here before, I visited that vige. It looks closer than it


    actually is. You have to cross this mountain, and it¡¯s quite a long distance.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the people there?¡± Lena clutched her tea cup tightly, suddenly feeling a chill.


    Chris nodded. ¡°I know that the vige is even poorer and more isted. The men there are veryzy,


    and their only pastime is drinking. After drinking, they often mistreat women¡­¡±


    He abruptly stopped as realization dawned on him.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Lena had previously confided that she had grown up in a mountain vige, where she was fostered.


    The man in that family would be violent after drinking, often causing her to suffer for no reason¡­


    ¡°Lenny!¡± Chris held her in his arms and gently stroked her back.


    Lena took a deep breath, paused for a moment, and finally mustered the courage to say, ¡°I grew up


    there.¡±

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481


    Chris paused, then embraced her even tighter. Edward chuckled and excused himself to fetch some


    hot water.


    The mountain air had turned a bit chilly, and the deste surroundings stirred up unpleasant memories


    deep within Lena.


    ¡°I ran away from there after growing up, and I¡¯ve never dared to return,¡± she whispered. ¡°Even though I


    came here to teach in this mountainous region, I can never cross that mountain.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Chris reassured her, gently caressing her hair. ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth missing in that ce.


    Plus, he¡¯s not your biological father.¡±


    Lena looked up at him. ¡°Chris, can I ever ovee this mountain? Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±


    Chris¡¯ heart tightened. As he gazed into her bright eyes, he found himself at a loss for words.


    ¡°Lenny, you don¡¯t need to conquer everything in life. We won¡¯t be staying here, and this mountain won¡¯t


    relocate to Centrolis. This may be thest time you see this mountain in your life.


    ¡°So, avoiding it isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡± He smiled tenderly. ¡°In the battlefield, there¡¯s no room for deserters.


    But here with me, you can escape as much as you want. I can even help you escape.¡±


    ¡°Chris¡­¡±


    ¡°Whether you ovee it or not doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll be with you every step of the way. It¡¯s great if you


    can conquer this mountain. But if those childhood shadows ever creep back, I won¡¯t let them affect


    you.¡±


    Lena bit her lip and leaned against his shoulder. After enduring so much hardship in her childhood,


    perhaps fate had sent someone as wonderful as him to heal her. Maybe she could finally bury those


    shadows in the past for good.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on this,¡± Chris gently changed the subject. ¡°We must prepare to leave with the


    children in a couple of days. We should do a headcount. Also, my family¡¯s private ne hasnded at


    the nearest airport. We have bodyguardsing to pick us up and escort us back to Centrolis.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Lena brightened up. ¡°Do we have enough seats on the ne?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chris replied, checking the list on his phone and studying each child¡¯s profile.


    Lena joined him, the innocent faces of the children reflecting their thirst for knowledge.


    Taking these children out of the mountains for a better education would undoubtedly be a lifelong gift


    for them. Most of the names on the list were girls, but one boy caught Lena¡¯s eye.


    She frowned slightly. This boy seemed somewhat unfamiliar. He consistently skipped sses and was


    often absent from the ssroom. Lena felt like she had not seen him much. There was also something


    strange in his gaze.


    While other children initially feared making direct eye contact, this boy always seemed to stay hidden in


    the shadows with a dark look in his eyes.


    Lena scrutinized his photo. A strange feeling grew in her heart, especially when she noticed the sinister


    expression in his eyes.


    ¡°Chris, is he¡­ also on the list?¡±


    Chris carefully reviewed the list. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s officially enrolled in this school.¡±


    Lena suppressed the odd feeling in her heart. ¡°Alright¡­ so when are we departing?¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow,¡± Chris replied with a smile after cross-checking the entire list.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Just then, Bianca returned with her camera. She burst into the room and rushed toward Chris. ¡°Chris!¡±


    Chris smoothly got up, causing Bianca to miss her target andnd on the rattan chair he had vacated.

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482


    Bianca struggled to maintain her bnce, desperate not to clumsily tumble over.


    Lena looked at her in puzzlement, frowning before silently entering the guesthouse. Chris was


    preparing to follow suit when Bianca abruptly stopped him.


    ¡°Chris, can you spare a moment to talk to me?¡±


    Chris sidestepped her touch and kept a respectful distance, his gaze distant. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°W-Why are you treating me this way?¡± Bianca¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Weren¡¯t we close as kids?


    But now you¡¯re so distant! You¡ª¡±


    Chris interrupted gravely, ¡°Bianca, our childhood is in the past. I¡¯m only being considerate because of


    our history.¡±


    ¡°Chris!¡±


    ¡°I have a girlfriend, who will be my future wife and the mother of my children.¡± Chris¡¯s voice held


    determination. ¡°I¡¯m keeping my distance from other women out of respect for my devotion to her.¡±


    Bianca froze, disbelief washing over her.


    In her mind, Chris had always been like a steadfast tree, never showing interest in anyone. She had


    assumed they would marry someday¡ªthey were that close.


    The presence of Lena was entirely unexpected.


    Despite her pale face, Bianca took a deep breath. She pleaded, ¡°Chris, I understand your feelings for


    your girlfriend, but can¡¯t you hold onto our years of friendship?¡±


    ¡°I have my boundaries.¡±


    ¡°Would you take care of me if I got sick?¡±


    Chris¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been feeling unwelltely,¡± Bianca said, rubbing her temples grimly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m


    not ustomed to this ce. I¡¯m constantly dizzy and can¡¯t sleep in this room!¡±


    Coincidentally, Edward approached with hot water and overheard their conversation. His expression


    soured, and he mmed the kettle on the table. Hot water sshed, narrowly missing Bianca.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Bianca shrieked, jumping back in fear as she stared at Edward. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this talk about not adapting to the environment?¡± Edward retorted coldly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like


    an issue of adaptation. It seems like you¡¯re intentionally causing trouble.¡±


    ¡°And what if I am?¡± Bianca raised her voice. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts! I¡ª¡±


    ¡°People who struggle with altitude sickness don¡¯t sound like you,¡± Edward mocked. ¡°Your symptoms


    don¡¯t match.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    With that, he walked away.


    Chris nced at Bianca, who protested, ¡°Chris, I really feel unwell!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, it¡¯s best to return home early,¡± Chris calmly suggested. ¡°The bodyguards are


    here. You can ask them to escort you to the nearest airport.¡±


    ¡°Can I rest on your private ne before leaving?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Chris replied with a yful smile. ¡°My sister-inw hasn¡¯t had the chance to fly on my


    private ne yet. Until she does, no one else can have that privilege.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t n for you to use my private ne this time,¡± Chris stated inly. ¡°We came here to


    pick up the children, and there¡¯s exactly one seat per child on the ne. No extras.¡±


    Bianca panicked. ¡°What should I do then?¡±


    ¡°As I mentioned, let the bodyguards take you to the airport. They will purchase a first-ss ticket and


    ensure your safe journey home.¡±

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483


    ¡°But¡ª¡± Before Bianca could finish, Chris had already walked back into the guesthouse.


    Bianca stomped her feet in frustration but couldn¡¯t express her anger. Unable to gain an advantage,


    she decided to visit the school in the afternoon to find a child to rece herself.


    When school ended, few people remained, just a few students cleaning the ssrooms. Despite the


    old equipment and basic facilities, these girls cherished them, diligently cleaning every corner.


    They chatted excitedly about their uing trip. Even though they were heading to a big city, they


    stayed dedicated. Several girls joined hands and pledged to study hard, promising to change their lives


    when they grew up.


    Bianca impatiently rolled her eyes.


    These girls seemed to be the ones at the top of the school¡¯s list¡ªthe best achievers in this poor school.


    Recing them would surely attract Chris and Lena¡¯s attention. So, who should she look for?


    Bianca wandered around a small, rough cement field that barely deserved to be called a field. It was


    filled with sharp stones that could hurt someone¡¯s feet. Her frustration grew.


    Then, she noticed a boy who seemed out of ce, vaguely familiar.


    Suddenly, she remembered taking pictures of him at the school before. She scrolled through her


    camera and found his shots. His facecked the innocence usually found in kids his age.


    He muste from a really poor family to the point where he avoided talking to anyone.


    Bianca thought for a moment. Kids from such backgrounds typically had low self-esteem, never having


    seen much money. He should be easy to manipte.


    She smiled and slowly approached him.


    The boy sat under the only patch of shade on the field, poking an ant nest with a stick.


    Bianca sat on a nearby rock and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The boy nced coldly at her.


    Unfazed, Bianca showed him the photos she had taken. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve taken pictures of you before! What¡¯s


    your name, and are you eight or nine years old this year?¡±


    As she reached out to pat his head, he pped her hand away. The momentary malice in his eyes sent


    shivers down her spine.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± After a while, Bianca said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed from the photos you¡¯ve been watching your


    teacher, Ms. Harding. Is it because she¡¯s pretty?¡±


    The boy raised an eyebrow but stayed silent and continued to poke at the ant nest, stirring up chaos.


    Bianca couldn¡¯t help but shudder as she watched. However, she wasn¡¯t nning to give up.


    ¡°Young man, would you like to take a ne ride? It¡¯s going to Centrolis, too.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve observed, you don¡¯t get along with your ssmates. That¡¯s convenient, you won¡¯t have


    to fly with them. I¡¯ll buy you a separate ticket, a first-ss seat! There will be many flight attendants


    dedicated to your service, and you can even use the VIP channel¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± The boy finally spoke, his tone cold.


    Bianca was taken aback.


    Although his voice was youthful, it didn¡¯t sound like that of an eight- or nine-year-old child. There was


    something in his gaze she couldn¡¯t quite grasp.


    ¡°Heh! Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± The boy sneered. ¡°That¡¯s a private jet! Even though I¡¯ve never left the


    mountains, I know private jets are incredibly luxurious! Shouldn¡¯t it be better than your so-called first-


    ss and VIP?¡±

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484


    The boy¡¯s sarcastic response rendered Bianca speechless. She had always thought that kids in the


    mountains were sheltered and innocent. But this boy appeared as cunning as a fox from deep in the


    hills, with sharp eyes that noticed everything.


    Bianca took a deep breath and bravely asked, ¡°Could you please give up your seat for me?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The boy frowned.


    Bianca lowered her voice and implored, ¡°I know it¡¯s not a pleasant request, but can you do me a favor?


    You won¡¯t lose out, either. I can take good care of you when we get to Centrolis!¡±


    ¡°Take care of me?¡± The boy raised an eyebrow. ¡°With money?¡±


    Bianca smiled, satisfied that her expectations were met. ¡®Children from the mountains often have no


    concept of money. It alles down to that,¡¯ she thought.


    ¡°Of course!¡± she dered confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a substantial amount, enough for you to live a


    privileged life in Centrolis!¡±


    ¡°How much is ¡®substantial¡¯?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Um, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have ten million?¡±


    The boy¡¯s question caught Bianca off guard.


    His smile was mocking as he said, ¡°Ten million isn¡¯t much for you rich folks, right? You said you¡¯d give


    me a lot of money. Is ten million too much?¡±


    Bianca didn¡¯t expect him to say that, nor did she think there would be such a worldly child from the


    mountains. Ten million might not be much, but she believed these mountain children had no concept of


    wealth. They had lived hand-to-mouth for generations, and having a million was like a blessing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The boy approached her, his tone intentionally mocking. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to switch


    seats with me? Isn¡¯t that seat worth this much?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s how it is, then I won¡¯t switch!¡± The boy pouted and gazed up at the sky.


    Bianca considered momentarily and said, ¡°I can¡¯t give you that much money right now. But I promise


    you¡¯ll get the best care in Centrolis! It¡¯s a big international city and the cost of living and housing¡­ Well,


    it¡¯s beyond your wildest dreams! If I help you live a good life there, it¡¯s almost like having ten million


    when you think about it!¡±


    ¡°Are you finished?¡± The boy stood up, brushing dirt from his clothes.


    With the sunlight behind him, he looked like a strange creature, giving Bianca an eerie feeling as she


    looked at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s yourst name?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Bianca was surprised by the sudden question.


    ¡°Is yourst name Hamerton?¡±


    Bianca froze, unable to speak.


    ¡°That ne belongs to the Hamertons! And that big fellow, he¡¯s also a Hamerton!¡± Now, the boy was


    teaching her a lesson. ¡°Even in this remote and impoverished ce, we¡¯ve heard of the Hamertons!


    ¡°I get to ride on a Hamerton ne once in my life, and it¡¯ll probably be the only time I¡¯ll ever get to do


    so. Why should I give it up to you?¡±


    Bianca also stood up, flustered. She couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I could give you money?!¡±


    ¡°Then show me!¡± The boy¡¯s gaze was piercing. ¡°Besides, are you richer than the Hamertons?¡±


    Bianca was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485


    ¡°Are you trying to deceive me with small favors?¡± The boy jeered. ¡°I might not know much about the


    world, but I do know that if you want to achieve something, you should aim high!¡±


    He then kicked over the anthill and walked away.


    Bianca was shocked by the boy¡¯s actions. After standing in the scorching sun for a while, she finally


    snapped out of her daze and realized it was already evening.


    The duty teacher began checking the ssroom doors and getting ready to leave. The school principal


    emerged from a slightly better cottage, immediately spotted Bianca, and warmly greeted her.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Ms. Mosley, right? I remember you. You came with Ms. Harding and took lots of pictures of


    our children!¡±


    Bianca forced a smile, although her face was pale.


    ¡°Ms. Mosley, why are you here at this time?¡± The people from the mountains were straightforward and


    honest. The school principal considered anyone who came with Lena¡ªthe one who brought the kids to


    school in Centrolis¡ªas benefactors. She held Bianca¡¯s hand and expressed her gratitude profusely.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for all of you, the children wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to leave the mountains! I only went


    to high school, but high school students are already a rare sight here¡­ Now that the children have this


    opportunity, it¡¯s really¡­¡±


    Bianca interrupted her. ¡°I came over because¡­ I wanted to double-check the student list.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re leaving soon¡­¡± Bianca made up a reason. ¡°Ms. Harding asked me to confirm the student


    list. Could I go over it with you?¡±


    The principal believed her, nodded in agreement, and reopened the door to the principal¡¯s office.


    ¡°The list and photos are all here.¡± She took out a stack of papers. ¡°Ms. Mosley, please take a look. If


    you need any help, feel free to ask!¡±


    Bianca took the papers and pretended to inspect them. Suddenly, she saw the photo of the boy.


    ¡°Is his name Alexander Dickinson?¡±


    The principal leaned over to look and replied with a smile, ¡°Yes. There aren¡¯t many boys here, so


    Alexander is quite unique.¡±


    Bianca perked up and asked, ¡°What makes him unique?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s around 12 years old but looks like he¡¯s only eight or nine due to his family¡¯s extreme poverty and


    malnutrition. Also, look at his name¡ªAlexander, like Alexander the Great. Well¡­ that¡¯s how people in


    the vige name their children.¡±


    ¡°Where is his father from?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not from our vige.¡± The principal shook her head. ¡°He lives in a neighboring vige. Do you see


    that mountain there?¡± The principal pointed outside the window. ¡°You have to cross that mountain and


    then take a mountain path to get to his house!¡±


    Bianca gazed at the hazy mountain, and the boy¡¯s cold face shed in her mind once more.


    ¡°That vige is even poorer and more isted.¡± The principal sighed. ¡°I heard Alexander¡¯s father only


    got married and had him when he was quite old. He seemed to have a foster daughter before¡­ but he


    treated her poorly, and she ran away.


    ¡°When the foster daughter ran away, she was about the same age as Alexander. I wonder how she¡¯s


    doing now.


    ¡°These children are fortunate!¡± The principal wiped her tears. ¡°To meet a group of kind-hearted people


    like you!¡±


    Bianca frowned and contemted for a moment. She then asked, ¡°Why did Alexandere to this


    school?¡±


    The principal exined, ¡°Their vige is so poor they don¡¯t have a school. Among the nearby viges,


    only our vige has a school.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Speaking of this, the principal wore a proud expression. Despite poverty, only this vige emphasized


    education and had pooled their efforts to build this rudimentary school.


    It was finally paying off. The children could all leave now and would never be trapped in these deep


    mountains like their ancestors.


    Bianca did not have the patience to listen to the principal¡¯s chatter. She hastily left and contemted


    many things on her way back. A strange feeling began to stir within her.

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486


    ¡°Ms. Mosley, you¡¯re here!¡± Several bodyguards rushed over to Bianca. Chris had sent them to


    apany her.


    Since this area was in the mountains, Chris wanted to ensure Bianca¡¯s safety, even if he didn¡¯t hold her


    in high regard. When the Hamerton bodyguards arrived, he assigned most of them to follow her.


    ¡°Ms. Mosley, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s head back quickly!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Hey!¡± Bianca stopped them.


    They paused and exchanged nces, awaiting her instructions.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s gettingte, I need to take a few more photos,¡± Bianca exined.


    ¡°Ms. Mosley, what else do you need photos of? We¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a car?¡±


    The bodyguards pointed to the car parked on the road outside the school.


    ¡°Alright, I want to go to the other side of the mountain to take some photos. Drive me there.¡±


    ¨C


    Night had fallen, and the mountain road was treacherous. The driver remained intensely focused,


    controlling the speed as they moved forward.


    ¡°Are you following closely?¡± Bianca fiddled with her phone and tossed it onto the seat in frustration


    when she couldn¡¯t get a signal.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been keeping a close eye,¡± the driver replied, ¡°Ms. Mosley, these mountain roads aren¡¯t suitable


    for driving. Walking might be faster. That boy is much faster than us¡­¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Bianca red at him. ¡°Stay vignt! If you lose him, you¡¯ll have to answer to me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The driver forced a smile. ¡°But Ms. Mosley, should I turn on the car lights? It¡¯s really


    dangerous this way¡­¡±


    ¡°If we use the lights, he¡¯ll notice us!¡±


    ¡°Without lights, we have to keep a considerable distance!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Suddenly, they hit a bump, and Bianca nearly fell off her seat.


    They finally reached the neighboring vige close to 10:00 p.m.


    The bodyguards, all big and imposing, had pale faces. The mountain road was dangerous, and Bianca


    had forbidden them from using the car lights. They were unfamiliar with the terrain, and a mishap could


    lead to disaster.


    The vige was in total darkness, but luckily, the moonlight was strong.


    Bianca stepped out of the car, with the bodyguards following suit. She searched for Alexander¡¯s trail


    and forced the bodyguards to assist her.


    ¡°Ms. Mosley, that boy seems to have gone in this direction,¡± one of the bodyguards whispered. ¡°I


    caught a glimpse of a shadow.¡±


    Without a word, Bianca sprinted in that direction.


    The vige was eerily silent, and the mountains appeared even more menacing in the dark night.


    Bianca tred lightly on the vige¡¯s narrow path, surveying her surroundings. She felt her heart racing,


    uncertain why she had put her life on the line for this pursuit. Nheless, the uneasy feeling in her


    heart persisted until she uncovered the boy¡¯s origin.


    Suddenly, a roar reverberated throughout the vige, sending shivers down spines in the dead of night.


    ¡°Are you heading to the city now that you¡¯ve grown up? You¡¯re too good for your old man, huh?!¡±


    Bianca¡¯s heart constricted, and she hurried toward the source of the voice.


    It was a modest, thatched-roof house with half its tiles missing, reced by straw. Half of the courtyard


    wall had also crumbled.


    In the pitch-ck night, it looked deste. Bianca wouldn¡¯t have believed anyone lived there if not for


    themotion from within.


    ¡°Speak! Answer me!¡± The furious shouting persisted. ¡°Are you mute? I¡¯m asking you a question!¡±


    A dimly swayingmp cast a dirty, half-shadowed glow on the scene.


    Bianca squinted and identified Alexander standing at the entrance of the small house.

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487


    An elderly man held a dirt broom in his hand, ring fiercely at Alexander.


    ¡°Is it that little bitch? Is it true?¡±


    The man continued. ¡°I heard about it long ago that a Ms. Harding came to the neighboring vige. Heh!


    She even came from Centrolis!


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t think much of it. But you¡¯ve been running over the mountains daily and following her


    like you¡¯re cursed since you went for that one lesson!


    ¡°It¡¯s that little bitch, right? Speak up! Am I right?!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Alexander remained silent, standing there like a statue.


    Drake Dickinson raised the broom and struck Alexander. The withered broom struck him hard, causing


    dust to scatter.


    Bianca widened her eyes as she held her breath, feeling as if the broomstick might fall on her if she


    made a sound.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Alexander yelled, turning to re at Drake. ¡°I want to go to Centrolis. I want to study and


    attend the best schools. What¡¯s wrong with that? My only mistake is being born into this family and


    being your son!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not only do you hit me, but you also hit my sister!¡± Alexander shouted, his voice filled with hysteria. His


    bloodshot eyes made him look like a young wolf prowling in the dark night.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I was too young to understand back then! I remember how you treated her to this day!¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ She¡¯s really instigating this?¡± Drake pointed at Alexander, his hand trembling slightly. ¡°The


    daughter of a human trafficker ruining my family¡¯s reputation! If it weren¡¯t for the money that Krystal


    Harding gave me every month, I wouldn¡¯t let that wretched girl freeload off my food!¡±


    ¡°Krystal gave you money, but you squandered it all on gambling and alcohol! You can¡¯t even provide


    the money for my education. You¡¯re not worthy of being a father!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking rebelling?!¡±


    Drake struck Alexander again violently.


    Bianca listened to the sounds with her heart pounding.


    Alexander, however, remained silent, standing there motionless. He bit his lip tightly, his gaze filled with


    murderous rage as if he wanted to shred Drake into pieces.


    Bianca held her breath and tiptoed backward until she was concealed in the shadows. Then, she


    quickly turned and fled.


    The bodyguards followed her and helped her back into the car.


    As soon as she got into the car, she yelled, ¡°Go back quickly! Hurry!¡±


    Her heart was about to leap out of her throat, and her mind felt empty.


    ¡°Ms. Mosley, can we turn on the car lights now?¡±


    ¡°Whatever!¡± Bianca¡¯s voice quivered. ¡°I just want to leave this ce¡­ as fast as possible!¡±


    She trembled all over. Once she calmed down, the name Krystal Harding came back to her.


    She wondered, ¡®Krystal Harding, Lena Harding¡­ And Alexander kept talking about a ¡°sister.¡± Could it


    be¡­¡¯


    Bianca took a deep breath and leaned back in her seat, calming herself.


    ¨C


    The day they returned to Centrolis was sunny and bright.


    Several buses brought the children down from the mountains to the nearest city, where a dedicated


    team took them to catch the Hamerton ne at the airport.


    For many of the children, it was their first time on an airne, and their excitement was obvious. They


    were full of joy and wonder, chatting and talking about everything.


    Lena observed their happy faces and genuinely felt happiness herself.


    But when she nced at thest row of seats, her eyes unintentionally met Alexander¡¯s. Her heart


    tightened as she sensed something unusual in the boy¡¯s gaze.


    Despite his intimidating appearance, there was a sharpness in his eyes that went beyond his years.

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488


    Chris sat beside Lena, holding her hand and smiling.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Lena whispered to him and then looked back at the children with a hint of embarrassment.


    ¡°This is their first time traveling so far, and they might be overly excited.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ this is on your ne.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°In the future, it¡¯ll be yours, too.¡±


    He affectionately nuzzled her nose, his eyes filled with warmth.


    However, at that moment, he felt a sudden chill behind him. He turned to look but noticed nothing


    unusual¡ªjust the silent boy in the corner who briefly nced at him before turning away.


    The air attendant approached. ¡°Mr. Hamerton, the ne is ready for takeoff, waiting for clearance.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chris nodded. ¡°Is Bianca¡¯s ticket purchased?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Mosley¡­¡± The air attendant¡¯s expression was troubled. ¡°I heard from the bodyguards Ms. Mosley


    wants to stay in the mountains for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chris frowned. ¡°Why does she want to stay longer?¡±


    ¡°She wants to take more photos for a future exhibition.¡±


    Chris felt puzzled but didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He didn¡¯t care much about Bianca. If she wanted


    to stay there, she could, given her wealth and bodyguards.


    As the ne took off, Lena looked out the window. The ground scenery grew smaller, and she was


    getting farther away.


    Maybe she would never return.


    Lena leaned her head on Chris¡¯ shoulder, closed her eyes, and smiled faintly.


    ¨C


    The sess of the charity project brought Harold closer to the mayor¡¯s position. As his son-inw,


    Elijah fully supported him. They appeared as a loving family at events, with Kasey in Elijah¡¯s hand and


    their daughter in his arms.


    Harold achieved an overwhelming victory in the second-tost election round, partly thanks to children


    from the mountains who participated in the project.


    Hispetitors viewed him with jealousy and resentment but still congratted him with a smile,


    plotting how to bring him down.


    After that election round, the celebration of the charity project¡¯s sess was even grander. Many


    wealthy businessmen and prominent political figures from Centrolis attended. Even the Irwins of


    Southeast Aciatic sent their congrattions.


    After all, the future mayor hosted the event. Who would dare to offend him?


    Zuko and Lina, representing the Hamerton and Thompson families, drew immediate attention when


    they entered the hall. What caught even more attention was the little princess they held.


    People eager to gain favor with the Hamertons and Thompsons rushed over, showering them with


    praise, whether sincere or feigned.


    Lina spotted Lena, not far away, with a faint smile.


    Tears welled in Lina¡¯s eyes, her heart a mix of emotions. Lena had been away for just over a week, yet


    it felt like an eternity. After seeing Renee, Lina missed Lena even more.


    Lina handed Persephone to Zuko and navigated the crowd to reach Lena. The two women shared a


    smile and embraced tightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lena asked. ¡°I¡¯ve only been gone a few days, but you look like we¡¯ve been


    apart for a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight¡­¡± Lina examined Lena¡¯s face carefully.

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489


    ¡°Maybe I just got darker from the sun,¡± Lena said.


    ¡°You must have gone through a lot over there anyway,¡± Lina said.


    Lena smiled. A worry gnawed at her whenever she wasn¡¯t by Lina¡¯s side. She feared that Lina might


    face mistreatment of some sort, akin to how Lina would fret if Lena got bullied in her absence.


    Zuko and Chris exchanged nces, sharing an unspoken understanding. Those two treated them like


    they were invisible.


    Before they could engage in conversation, Zuko and Lina were swarmed and ushered away. Chris


    couldn¡¯t escape socializing either.


    Lena smiled and returned to her quiet corner.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Suddenly, someone handed her a ss of champagne.


    Lena looked up and saw Elijah standing before her. He had slightly flushed cheeks and a tipsy smile.


    Adjusting his tie, he nodded toward the balcony.


    Lena followed him.


    The balcony was vast and tranquil, a world apart from the bustling banquet hall. The evening breeze


    brought a refreshing coolness, and the champagne carried a hint of sweetness.


    Lena savored this rare moment of serenity. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you inside, mingling with the guests?¡±


    Elijah nced at her, reluctant to answer. In truth, she understood even without his words. Prolonged


    pretense and performance before many people could be exhausting.


    But had he never contemted a happily-ever-after with Kasey? By all ounts, Kasey was an


    excellent wife and mother, perfectly matched with Elijah.


    After a pause, Elijah said with a faint smile, ¡°This time¡­ thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Lena replied casually. ¡°I had my personal agenda. I wanted those children to receive


    a better education.¡±


    ¡°My father-inw is extremely grateful to you. He keeps calling you his lucky star. I¡¯ll arrange for you to


    meet him when the opportunity arises.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pleased I could assist Mr. Patton. However, I also hope he follows through on his campaign


    promises and takes responsibility for those children.¡±


    Elijah chuckled nonchntly, taking a generous sip of his wine. ¡°It¡¯s just a facade. Don¡¯t take it to heart!


    These things are mutually beneficial.¡±


    ¡°Much like your marriage to Ms. Patton?¡±


    Elijah¡¯s demeanor abruptly changed as he locked eyes with her.


    Lena grinned. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a charade and mutually advantageous, both parties obtain what they need.


    People are creatures of emotion. Over time, feelings tend to evolve. I believe that as Mr. Patton spends


    more time with those children, he will genuinely care for them.


    ¡°And you¡­¡± Lena turned to him. ¡°You and Ms. Patton are no different.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Elijah was about to request she drop the topic, but he sensed someone observing them.


    Apart from the affluent and influential, the most vital guests tonight were the children Lena had brought


    from the mountainous region.


    Elijah had insisted on including all the children for aplete spectacle.


    At that moment, he noticed the gaze of a particr boy and nudged Lena¡¯s arm. ¡°That boy¡­ Why is he


    staring at you?¡±


    Lena turned to look.


    Alexander didn¡¯t avert his gaze as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    Lena¡¯s heart clenched, and she set down her champagne. She strolled from the banquet hall through


    the courtyard toward Alexander.


    The two silently looked at each other for a prolonged moment.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Eventually, Lena broke the silence. ¡°What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m sorry, but there are so many


    people here, and I recall you don¡¯t often attend sses, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Alexander Dickinson,¡± the boy replied calmly. ¡°You¡­ truly don¡¯t remember me?¡±

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490


    Lena stood there in shock. It was as though a floodgate of memories had suddenly burst open. She


    believed she had distanced herself from her past when she left that ce. Yet, this boy seemed like a


    haunting shadow, drawing her back into a past she desperately wanted to forget.


    She struggled to calm her racing heart as fragments of memories flooded her mind.


    ¡®Alexander Dickinson¡­ No, it can¡¯t be. Wasn¡¯t that child named Leo?


    ¡®When the boy was born, his father lost a bet in gambling and returned to beat his wife, who had just


    given birth. He imed the child was like a lion seeking vengeance, hence the name Leo.


    ¡®So¡­ Alexander must havee from a different family, right? Yes, that seemed likely,¡¯ she thought.


    Since everyone in that vige shared the samest name, he probably belonged to another branch of


    the Dickinsons.


    Lena took two steps back, clutching her dress with trembling fingers.


    Gradually, Alexander¡¯s eyes lost their hostility and softened, a stark contrast to his rough exterior. He


    smiled upon realizing she hadn¡¯t recognized him and had erased her little brother from her memory.


    It made sense. There was no need to retain an unpleasant past in her memory.


    Alexander took a step closer, then hesitated and stepped back. He gazed at her silently, the moonlight


    reflecting in his eyes. Suddenly, he grinned. ¡°I don¡¯te to ss very often. So, it¡¯s normal that you


    don¡¯t recognize me.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lena¡¯s fingers slowly rxed, and she tried to engage him calmly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you attend


    ss?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re poor, and the school is far away. Sometimes, I just don¡¯t bothering.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Now that you have the chance, you should work hard and study.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Alexander smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to follow your advice.¡±


    Lena returned his smile.


    Elijah called to her from the balcony, and she waved, gesturing for Alexander to join her in the hall.


    ¡°Ms. Harding¡­¡± As Lena turned around, Alexander hesitated before saying, ¡°You¡­ should take care.¡±


    Lena was surprised and somewhat lost.


    Alexander rified, ¡°We don¡¯t have any family here. You¡¯re our only family, so you naturally have to


    take care of yourself!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Lena nodded and quickly returned to the banquet hall.


    Though she still had doubts about Alexander, there was no time to dwell on them now.


    The socializing at the banquet continued.


    Chris had many friends, and even more people were trying to win the favor of the Hamertons.


    Everyone was curious about Chris¡¯ girlfriend.


    Lena smiled and gracefully stood by Chris¡¯ side.


    Chris was slightly surprised since he had expected Lena to keep her distance in such gatherings.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stand by your side from now on,¡± Lena whispered to him. ¡°Because¡­ I want to stand by your side


    for the rest of our lives.¡±


    Chris held her hand, their fingers intertwined. They looked like the perfect couple, capturing countless


    admiring gazes.


    Just as they were about to sneak away for a moment alone, Fleur approached.


    Chris attempted to hide behind a te, pretending not to notice her. Unfortunately, his mother caught


    him in the act.

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491


    ¡°Hey, do you run away every time you see me now that you think you¡¯re all grown up?¡± Fleur


    comined.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my son, for heaven¡¯s sake! You foolish kid!¡± Fleur reprimanded.


    Lena approached with a smile and nodded. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Hamerton.¡±


    Fleur adjusted her hair with the arrogance of a peacock, taking five seconds before replying with a


    nonchnt, ¡°Hmm, hello.¡±


    She soon noticed her hands were empty¡ªno essories adorned them.


    Chris quickly grasped the situation and interjected, aware of his mother¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s


    not that Lena doesn¡¯t want to wear the ring you bought her. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too big for her slender


    fingers, and I thought it wouldn¡¯t match the asion. Besides, the ring holds sentimental value for her.


    She¡¯s been keeping it safe in a drawer. She hardly ever takes it out!¡±


    Fleur nced at him and pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. What are you rambling about?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. You young folks don¡¯t like the style of the ring!¡±


    ¡°No, Mrs. Hamerton!¡± Lena hurriedly exined. ¡°I really like it¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell him to buy you a new one if you don¡¯t like it,¡± Fleur suggested with a smile. ¡°Buy as many as you


    want!¡±


    Chris and Lena were taken aback, exchanged nces, and then smiled.


    Fleur got up and grabbed Lena¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with the love she had for her daughter-inw.


    ¡°Our Lena is the best! The charity project was a sess. Although Mr. Chriss nned it, you deserve


    credit as the assistant!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mrs. Hamerton.¡±


    ¡°Is she that great?¡± Chris widened his eyes as if looking at an alien. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like¡ª¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Who do I not like?¡± Fleur widened her eyes even more. ¡°I don¡¯t like you, foolish kid!¡±


    He was rendered speechless.


    Meanwhile, Zuko observed the scene and whispered to Chris, ¡°This runs in the family! Parents always


    dislike their child¡¯s partner initially, but they eventuallye around.¡±


    ¡°Lena, choose the expensive ring! Chris had quite the allowance when he was in the special forces¡ª


    saved up a lot, being the penny-pincher he is. Seize the opportunity. Make him pay for you!¡± Fleur


    advised.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Lena couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    Zuko approached Lena, asking her to look after Lina as he and Chris needed to entertain their friends.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lena agreed immediately. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°In the nursing room,¡± Zuko replied with a smile. ¡°Sephy was hungry and fussy. Lina went to feed her.


    She might take a nap after.¡±


    Worried that Lina might need assistance, Lena hurried to the nursing room.


    ¨C


    After feeding the baby, the contented little princess rested on her mother¡¯s shoulder, soon drifting off to


    sleep.


    Lina gently patted her to encourage her to sleep. After cing the baby in the nearby bed, she stood


    upright to massage her shoulder.


    ¡°You must be exhausted,¡± Lena said as she approached to give her a massage. ¡°Being a mom is


    tough. How long will you carry her like this?¡±


    ¡°As I think about it now, not for much longer.¡± Lina smiled. ¡°I feel a bit sad knowing that she will grow up


    and won¡¯t need me to carry her.¡±


    Suddenly, the door handle moved. Lena¡¯s senses heightened, and she gestured for Lina to watch the


    baby as she cautiously approached the door.


    Through the peephole, she saw nothing. However, the door handle moved slightly again as she turned


    around.


    She couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    After a brief silence, there was a polite knock. ¡°Are you in there, Ms. Lena?¡±

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492


    Lena opened the door and was surprised to find Alexander standing outside.


    ¡°You?¡± she eximed, her eyes scanning the area. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He remained silent, his dark eyes seemingly darker in the night.


    Lina stepped out, initially stunned to see him. However, she soon smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re the student


    Lena brought, right? Is this your first time at an event like this? Have you eaten?¡±


    Alexander was taken aback, unable to speak. He gazed at Lina, finding her exceptionally beautiful. He


    had always thought his sister was the most beautiful person in the world, but now¡­


    Then, he looked at Lena. Surprisingly, his sister was not any less beautiful. They had different types of


    beauty, but both possessed kindness.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lena waved her hand in front of his face. ¡°What are you staring at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± He quickly looked down, feeling embarrassed. At his age, boys often felt ashamed. He


    realized he had been rude and felt apologetic.


    Lena pressed. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the nursing room, can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    Alexander panicked even more, nervously tugging at his shirt.


    Lena instantly regretted her words. Perhaps a child who grew up in the mountains didn¡¯t know what a


    nursing room was.


    She remembered how the women in the mountains nursed their babies, with no privacy, reflecting a


    backward society where women were seen merely as tools for bearing and feeding children.


    Observing Alexander¡¯s difort, Lina stepped forward, gently patted his shoulder, and encouraged


    him to stand tall. ¡°You won¡¯t grow taller if you keep your head down all the time.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She smiled. ¡°This is the nursing room. Mothers bring their babies here when they need to feed or


    change them. It¡¯s spacious and private. Since it¡¯s a very personal space, you shouldn¡¯t interrupt them.¡±


    Alexander looked at her, surprised by her gentle exnation. It was the first time anyone had exined


    something so kindly to him.


    ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll live in Centrolis. You¡¯ll go to school and live like the other kids here.¡± Lina


    continued. ¡°There¡¯s much you¡¯ll need to learn to adapt to this environment. But I believe you¡¯re


    intelligent and will learn quickly.¡±


    ¡°M-Me?¡± he stammered, hardly believing it. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ intelligent?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lina reassured him. ¡°Why else would Lena care so much about you?¡±


    Alexander seemed to have something to say but remained speechless.


    He didn¡¯t realize that this was encouragement. A child raised with love and encouragement would grow


    mentally rich and have the courage to be fearless.


    Meanwhile, Sephy on the bed was kicking and murmuring in her baby talk.


    Lina hurriedly went over tofort her with soothing words and pats on her back.


    Alexander stared at Sephy as though she were a beautiful doll.


    ¡°Alright, stop staring,¡± Lena intervened, blocking his view. ¡°As she told you, mothers and babies rest in


    this nursing room. You can¡¯t enter because you¡¯re a boy.¡±


    He pursed his lips and turned away silently.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Lena called to him and stepped outside the room, closing the door gently.


    ¡°Do you need to talk to me, Ms. Lena?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you¡­¡± Lena frowned. ¡°Just knock instead of turning the handle?¡±


    Alexander was taken aback.


    ¡°That¡¯s something you need to learn,¡± Lena said seriously. ¡°No matter where you go, whether it¡¯s to the


    teacher¡¯s office or your ssmates¡¯ dorm, you must knock on the door first instead of opening it right


    away. It¡¯s a matter of courtesy. Do you understand?¡±


    His lips moved, but in the end, he chose to hold back what he was going to say.


    It wasn¡¯t him who had done that just now.


    More than ten minutes ago, he had identally found himself in this quiet corridor while trying to


    escape the noise of the banquet for some fresh air. He had no idea what the room was for, only seeing


    someone trying to enter it in the dark.


    He hadn¡¯t seen the person¡¯s face, and that person had been on high alert, fleeing after failing to open


    the door.


    He had approached because he became concerned when he heard Lena¡¯s voice asking, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    from inside. That¡¯s why he knocked.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything again?¡± Lena asked with concern. ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    He turned and left before Lena could finish her sentence.


    As she watched him go, her mind was suddenly filled with chaos. Memories of that little boy, with snot


    dripping from his nose, always wanting her to carry him, would asionally haunt her. Those painful


    memories felt like needles pricking at her.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¨C


    Leo was only three years old when she escaped from the vige. Despite being Drake¡¯s son, the child


    she had longed for, he couldn¡¯t escape the clutches of the devil.


    Drake believed it was his right to strike his son. Whenever he lost money in a bet or got drunk, he


    would first strike his daughter before turning to his son.


    Lena couldn¡¯t bear to see young Leo being hit, so she would always shield him. The tools Drake used


    to hit her would hurt her deeply.


    She couldn¡¯t endure such a life any longer. After nning for a long time, she finally took the step of


    never returning that foggy morning.


    She ran like a madwoman, not daring to stop for a moment. It was only after she crossed the mountain


    that she finally sat by the side of the road, panting.


    At that moment, she found candies in her pocket.


    Wrapped in colorful packaging, two candies glistened like precious stones in the sunlight.


    She knew that Leo had ced them there. The neighbor had given him the candies the day before,


    and he hadn¡¯t eaten them. Lena hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it at the time, but she hadn¡¯t expected


    him to put them in her pocket.


    He didn¡¯t understand much at the age of three. He knew his sister wanted to leave and that she


    wouldn¡¯t take him with her. He knew he had to rely on himself from then on.


    She couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer, so she cried by the side of the road.


    ¨C


    Bianca had organized dinner at a popr four-star hotel.


    Drake was astonished by the dishes on the table. He nced at her, refusing to eat until thedy he


    had to impress began her meal.


    Bianca scoffed softly and looked at him in disdain. She looked down on a person like him but had to


    tolerate him for her current needs.


    Therefore, she had to treat him to something exquisite, hoping to get him to talk.


    With a sly smile, she signaled the waiter to pour him some wine.


    ¡°Eat to your heart¡¯s content, Mr. Drake. Don¡¯t hold back!


    ¡°The wine here is exceptional. I assume you¡¯ve never had anything like this in the mountains? Don¡¯t


    worry about it. If you fancy it, I¡¯ll arrange for it to be delivered daily! How does that sound?¡±

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494


    Drake¡¯s eyes brightened at the news.


    ¡°Ms. Bianca¡­¡± He fumbled, uncertain where to ce his hands. Surprise and greed were evident on


    his face.


    Bianca reassured him with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re older than me, after all. Think of it as the young


    showing respect for their elders.¡±


    He licked his lips, eager to taste the city¡¯s wine.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Bianca served him food and encouraged him to eat more while


    smiling. His tension decreased, and his true nature emerged. He consumed his meal with less grace,


    audibly munching on the dishes.


    Bianca frowned, her disgust more noticeable.


    After three rounds of wine, Drake¡¯s caution waned. He patted his chest, assuring her, ¡°Ms. Bianca, y-


    you¡¯re my savior! Hehe¡­ I¡¯m not one for fancy words, but I¡¯ll be there whenever you need me! I won¡¯t


    hesitate to help!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± That¡¯s what she wanted to hear.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Drake pledged, burping. ¡°You¡¯ve been so kind to me. If I don¡¯t repay you¡­ Hic! Can I still


    call myself a man?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± She smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t actually need your help. I just have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Who is Krystal Harding?¡±


    Drake shook his head, sobering up slightly.


    He looked at her skeptically, heart racing. ¡®She doesn¡¯t resemble Krystal¡¯s foolish child. Could it be¡­


    Lena changed her name for revenge?¡¯ he thought.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Suddenly, he stood up with wide eyes, nearly flipping the table.


    His actions startled Bianca, and her bodyguards surrounded him.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± she yelled.


    ¡°You¡¯re Lena?¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°I-I should be the one asking what you¡¯re doing! You¡¯re something


    else, changing your identity after running away and bing some rich family¡¯s daughter? Have you


    forgotten who you are?¡±


    Bianca listened, stunned.


    The bodyguards pinned him down before he could cause further chaos. The intoxicated and unruly


    Drake struggled, creating a scene in the private room.


    The bodyguards subdued him effortlessly. One even kicked the back of his knee, causing him to kneel


    before Bianca.


    ¡°You fool!¡± His eyes zed with anger. ¡°You¡¯re an ingrate! I raised you!¡±


    Bianca widened her eyes, her disbelief hard to conceal. In the midst of the chaos, she signaled her


    bodyguards to escort her out, leaving Drake shouting from the room.


    Once things settled, the bodyguards escorted the battered man out.


    Bianca patiently waited for him in the adjacent room. Herposure was back, and she grinned slyly.


    ¡°Seems like you had a bit too much to drink, Mr. Drake.¡±


    Drake trembled on the floor, one eye swollen shut. He gazed at her with the other, which betrayed his


    panic.


    ¡°Who did you call a fool?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°My name is Bianca, Bianca Mosley. I¡¯ve held this name for over two decades. What¡¯s it to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± He kept apologizing. ¡°I am sorry, Ms. Bianca. It¡¯s entirely my fault. I got confused


    and scared you¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Bianca chuckled. ¡°An apology won¡¯t be enough to mend this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll answer my questions honestly. Understand?¡±


    Drake immediately agreed. He didn¡¯t want to die in an unfamiliar ce, even if his life had little value.


    Bianca raised her chin, her eyes revealing a cold gleam. ¡°Tell me, who is Krystal Harding?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a human trafficker,¡± he admitted, unable to lie.


    Bianca frowned. ¡°Who was the woman you mentioned earlier?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°That¡¯s her daughter, Lena Harding.¡±


    ¡°Lena Harding¡­¡± Bianca¡¯s mind raced. ¡°Is she the one who brought the mountain kids to study in


    Centrolis?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡± He nodded vigorously. ¡°Krystal used to do business in our town, so she sent her only


    daughter to me. She paid me regrly.¡±


    ¡°So, Lena is your adopted daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± His voice grew hoarse. ¡°But she¡­ She ran away.¡±


    ¡°Why did she run away?¡±


    He bit his lip and remained silent.


    Bianca had a hunch. She had witnessed him brutally beating his biological son that night. What had he


    done to his adopted daughter if he treated his flesh and blood so harshly?


    However, she had uncovered the secret she had been eager to know. Lena was the daughter of a


    human trafficker.


    She grinned, her face revealing her cunning.


    She leaned in and fixed her gaze on him, her voice dripping with malice. ¡°Mr. Dickinson, thank you for


    sharing this with me. You mentioned that you¡¯d assist me with anything I require, correct?¡±


    He looked up shakily and nodded vigorously.


    ¡°I may need your assistance in the future.¡± She signaled her bodyguards to escort him out. ¡°Find him


    suitable amodation, the best you can!¡±


    ¨C


    It was three months before the final campaign. Harold was confident of victory but remained vignt


    until the results were dered. He worked diligently every day, carefully monitoring the school.


    After all, the school project was his brainchild, and the mountain kids¡¯ involvement had contributed to


    his campaign¡¯s sess.


    Lena also visited the school to check on the kids¡¯ progress. As she walked through the halls, she heard


    lively reading sessions in one ssroom and peals ofughter in an art studio.


    Approaching the studio, she saw Toph and Arya teaching art. They were covered in paint, but their


    infectiousughter filled the room.


    She smiled, pleased with the decision to hire them as art instructors. Their vibrant energy brought


    warmth to everyone.


    ¡°Hey, look who¡¯s here¡ªthe perfect couple!¡± A voice suddenly called out from behind.


    She turned to see Elijah giggling. He peered into the studio and said, ¡°Is Toph a me? Because Arya


    seems to have found her match.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Elijah chuckled. ¡°I meant they¡¯re a ¡®mermaid¡¯ couple, perfect for each other.¡±


    Lena didn¡¯t know whether tough or sigh as she quickly ushered Elijah out of the building.

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lena and Elijah strolled together on the field, enjoying the sun and


    sporting wide smiles.


    ¡°They¡¯re a fantastic pair. Why are you calling them mermaids?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s incredible.¡± He squinted. ¡°Toph and Arya look perfect together, no matter how you see it. They


    have simr family backgrounds, both are good-looking, their families have been friends for


    generations, and they share the same hobby. Okay, I was wrong. I should call them a match made in


    heaven!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s more like it.¡±


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s moved past his trauma?¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡± Lena sighed. ¡°Life goes on, and we have to look to the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t dwell on the past. We need to learn to save ourselves!¡±


    She was taken aback. Elijah had simply stated the truth, but she took it hard.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think back to the long period of depression she endured after fleeing the vige at


    just over ten years old. What she had been through had been cruel for a child. She wanted to save


    herself too, but she didn¡¯t know how.


    She bit her lip hard, the pain jolting her out of her thoughts.


    It was strange¡ªwhy was she suddenly reminiscing about the past? She had seemed to put it behind


    her.


    ¡°Hey, are you daydreaming?¡± Elijah turned to her.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She forced a chuckle. ¡°Oh, why are you everywhere? Shouldn¡¯t you be hard at work in the


    office?¡±


    ¡°It just means we¡¯re meant to be!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll tone down the jokes. Would your soldier friende at me with his machine gun if I upset


    him?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chriss!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop now!¡± He burst intoughter, then suddenly turned serious. ¡°Let¡¯s get serious. My father-


    inw asked me to talk to you at the school today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together. He¡¯d like to thank you in person!¡±


    ¨C


    The lunch atmosphere was wonderful. There was no fake politeness politicians often indulged in.


    Instead, it was filled with the warmth of family.


    Harold was friendly and charming. Elijah and Kasey took care of N, and the three of them radiated


    joy.


    Lena noticed the genuine smiles on everyone¡¯s faces. There were no reporters there¡ªthere was no


    need for a show. Yet, she felt their happiness was heartfelt.


    Elijah even sweetly reminded Kasey to avoid shrimp due to her allergies.


    It seemed he was slowly epting his wife now.


    Lena smiled genuinely. She loved seeing people happy.


    ¡°Here¡¯s to you, Ms. Lena.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She was taken aback when she saw Harold stand up. She hastily set down her utensils, raised her


    ss, and bowed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it, sir. Let me propose a toast to you,¡± she said.


    ¡°No.¡± He smiled gently. ¡°You were a tremendous help to me. How could I not thank you? The school


    charity project yed a significant role in my campaign, and the kids you brought from the mountains


    are crucial to the project!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Elijah wiped his lips and smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy with my father-inw, Ms. Harding. You


    deserve this toast!¡±


    Harold¡¯s eyes were kind. ¡°Here¡¯s to you.¡±


    Lena smiled and finished the wine in her ss, too.


    The atmosphere kept improving. N woulde to Lena from time to time, yfully asking her to


    feed her.

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, N!¡± Kasey swiftly reached for her daughter.


    ¡°Hey!¡± N rested her head on Lena¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I really like my aunt!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Harold ced his ss down. ¡°I must admit, they do look like aunt and niece. Both beautiful. I


    hope N inherits Ms. Harding¡¯s calm charisma in the future.¡±


    Lena blushed. ¡°You¡¯re very kind, sir.¡±


    ¡°N kept telling me how pretty her aunt is. I thought¡ª¡±


    Elijah coughed, interrupting Harold.


    Kasey realized what was happening and quickly signaled her father.


    Lena, however, remained oblivious, unsure of what they were discussing.


    ¡°What did you think?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Harold¡¯s smile froze, and he changed the topic. ¡°Well, I still have one more campaign to handle. It


    would be wonderful to have an exceptional student representative.¡±


    Elijah promptly agreed. ¡°Absolutely. There are a few students I¡¯ve noticed. They¡¯re quite talented. With


    the opportunities they¡¯re getting now, they¡¯ll have sessful futures.¡±


    ¡°Is Alexander one of them?¡± Harold asked.


    ¡°Without a doubt!¡± Elijah confirmed.


    Lena¡¯s hand, clutching her fork, trembled. ¡°Wait, you guys know Alexander? Is he¡­ any good?¡±


    Oblivious to her distress, Elijah continued. ¡°Alexander is sharp. I¡¯ve spoken to him during my school


    visits. He¡¯s very responsible. Although¡­ he carries an air of maturity about him, as if he¡¯s had to grow


    up quickly due to a challenging life.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only 11 or 12, right?¡± Kasey asked. ¡°Yet he appears much younger, around eight or nine.


    Malnutrition¡ªit¡¯s truly heartbreaking.¡±


    Kasey then said, ¡°What¡¯s troubling you, Lena? Please, eat more.¡±


    Lena nodded, attempting to calm her racing thoughts.


    Elijah whispered to her, ¡°Hey, this hotel may be only four stars, but it offers many specialty dishes the


    Hamerton Group Hotelcks!¡±


    She mustered a smile and helped herself to a slice of cake.


    ¨C


    After they bid farewell, Lena intended to leave on her own.


    But as she reached the hotel¡¯s entrance, she spotted someone not far away. She was stunned, her


    mind nk.


    Time had aged the man further, yet it hadn¡¯t erased the darkness that clung to him.


    In shock, she took two steps back, her ears seemingly deaf to the world¡¯s sounds, her heartbeat the


    only audible thing.


    Drake¡­


    It was Drake.


    She nearly screamed.


    Staggering, she tried to follow him, but he had already entered the hotel. She stared at the spot where


    he vanished, her knees trembling. She retreated and leaned against the wall, her breath heavy.


    Hadn¡¯t she left the vige far behind? Hadn¡¯t she severed ties with her past when that ne took off?


    Why wouldn¡¯t this man release her?


    She took deep breaths, forcing herself to calm down. At that moment, she had a chilling thought about


    Alexander.


    Could it be that¡­


    Alexander was Leo, and Drake had orchestrated his arrival in Centrolis? Was he trying to ruin her life?


    She hugged herself tightly and sank to the ground in agony beside the road. The sun zed overhead,


    but she shivered as she clung to herself.

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498


    Lena wandered the streets, her steps aimless, lost in thought.


    Her mind drifted back to a night from years past.


    The drunk and enraged Drake had been wreaking havoc at home. She had hidden there until the


    chaos subsided in the dead of night. Little did she know, as soon as she returned¡­


    He covered her mouth, stretching his filthy hand into her clothes. Fear gripped her, and she trembled.


    The bastard¡¯s heavy breathing lingered in her ears, the air filled with a thick, disgusting stench.


    As he began to undress her, she struck back, her knee connecting with his groin.


    He howled in pain, and she seized her chance, pushing him away and fleeing like a mad woman. She


    didn¡¯t return home that night, deciding to hide in the nearby forest. asional animal calls punctuated


    the darkness. She held herself, wanting to cry but unable to.


    It was at that moment she first entertained the idea of running away¡­


    ¨C


    Lena¡¯s heart ached as she stood by the street. She walked into a bar, her expression nk. The


    colorful lights reflecting on beer foam seemed like cruel taunts.


    ¨C


    Late at night, Lena dragged her weary body back home. The apartment was shrouded in darkness. As


    she entered, the lights came on automatically.


    She gasped!


    Before hery a living room strewn with rose petals. In the center stood an exquisite two-tiered cake,


    atop it a sparkling crystal box.


    For a moment, she was speechless and scanned the room. Then, strong arms enveloped her from


    behind.


    The familiar scent of Chris brought herfort.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± He nuzzled her neck but soon frowned. ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±


    She hesitated briefly, then pushed him away with a smile.


    ¡°Lena¡­¡±


    He began to speak but held his words.


    He asked with a gentle smile, ¡°Is this¡­ too old-fashioned?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She gazed into his eyes.


    In those eyes, she was everything. They were like stars, her entire world.


    ¡°I mean the cake and flowers.¡± He tenderly patted her head. ¡°I¡¯m not well-versed in these things, in


    making a girl happy¡­ Even if it¡¯s old-fashioned, it¡¯s the most romantic idea I coulde up with. If you


    don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll try harder. I¡¯ll think of an even more romantic way to make you smile!¡±


    Lena¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    Chris took her hand and guided her to the cake, urging her to open the box.


    Insidey a stunning diamond ring. Its unique cut radiated a myriad of colors as if it held eternity within


    that one-in-a-million pink diamond.


    ¡°Chris, you¡­¡± Lena looked at him in astonishment.


    ¡°I¡¯m proposing.¡±


    She was considerably more sober now, her heart pounding.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you say no,¡± he said, smiling softly. ¡°I know I might not seed on the first try, and I¡¯m


    willing to be patient.¡±


    Chris stared at her bright eyes with utmost seriousness, holding the pink diamond ring. ¡°I didn¡¯t n


    this proposal for long¡ªit was a bit rushed.


    ¡°Mainly because¡­ this diamond is exceptionally rare. Pink diamonds are scarce, and finding one of


    this quality is even rarer. So, I bought it as soon as I saw it.¡±


    Chris held her hands, thumb caressing the back of her hand.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He was genuinely nervous.


    He took a deep breath and asked her earnestly, ¡°W-Will you marry me?¡±


    Tears streamed down Lena¡¯s cheeks.


    After a long silence, she asked, ¡°Chris, aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I¡¯ve been drinking?¡±

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499


    Chris was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re of legal drinking age, right?¡± he asked Lena.


    She nodded.


    ¡°In other countries, 21 is the legal drinking age. Are you already 21?¡± Chris inquired.


    Lena didn¡¯t understand why he brought this up. Her thoughts were a blur, but she nodded in


    agreement. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Then why can¡¯t you drink?¡± Chris wondered.


    Something sent a jolt through her heart as she gazed at him. His eyes were clear, filled with love and


    passion meant only for her.


    ¡°You silly goose,¡± he said softly, caressing her cheeks. ¡°Why can¡¯t you drink?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She hesitated, uncertain of what to say. ¡°Don¡¯t you think a good girl shouldn¡¯t drink?¡±


    She believed that all men disliked their girlfriends drinking at bars. She assumed all men were


    possessive and controlling.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She expected him to question, scold, or give her the cold shoulder if he smelled alcohol on her.


    But all he said was, ¡°Why can¡¯t you drink?¡±


    She looked at him with innocent eyes, her mind nk.


    ¡°Let me exin,¡± Chris said as he hugged her gently. ¡°You¡¯re of legal drinking age, and alcohol is just a


    beverage. It doesn¡¯t make you good or bad. If whether a girl drinks or not is the measure of her


    character, it¡¯s unjustifiable and ridiculous.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯d like to know why you drank. I want to be there for you if you¡¯re in trouble or feeling stuck.


    But it¡¯s up to you whether you want to share it with me. I will not force you and will always be by your


    side.¡±


    ¡°Chris¡­¡±


    Lena couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer. She longed to tell him about her troubled past, about the


    person who had almost ruined her life, and show him her scars.


    But when the words were at her lips, she lost her courage.


    She gazed at the man before her in a daze. Fueled by alcohol, she tiptoed and kissed his lips¡­


    Chris was astonished.


    He held her waist in fear she might pull away and kissed her passionately, giving in to his desire.


    Rationality lost its grip on him.


    They moved to the bedroom, and he gently ced her on the soft, spacious bed.


    Their eyes locked, desire burning in their gaze¡­


    His hand slowly slipped under her clothing.


    But at that very moment, Lena¡¯s body tensed as if shocked. Her eyes widened, her face paled, and her


    breath quickened.


    After a moment of silence, she screamed and pushed him away.


    ¡°Lena?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Stay away from me!¡± She curled into a ball on the bed, arms wrapped tightly around her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lena?¡±


    Chris inched closer, attempting tofort her, but she suddenly pped him hard. ¡°Go away, don¡¯t


    touch me!¡±


    He was at a loss.


    Meanwhile, the stinging pain in her palm brought her back to reality. She looked at her hand and then


    at him, inhaling sharply.

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500


    ¡°Lenny¡­¡± Chris cautiously approached her after a prolonged silence, sensing something was wrong. If


    she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, there was little anyone could do. Anxiety gripped him, but he had to


    restrain himself.


    The p didn¡¯t hurt much, but he was willing to endure it if it eased her distress.


    Lena curled up, unable to meet his eyes, and repeatedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chris. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you today?¡± Chris asked.


    Lena hugged her head, shoulders trembling.


    ¡°Lenny, please tell me. I can help you!¡±


    ¡°I need some time alone.¡±


    Chris¡¯ hand, suspended mid-air, stopped just short of touching her head. That tiny distance became an


    insurmountable chasm the moment she spoke.


    It felt like the world¡¯s greatest distance now separated them. Chris sighed deeply, eyes filled with pain.


    He reluctantly got off the bed, picked up his coat, nced back at her, and walked away.


    The sound of the door locking outside crushed Lena¡¯s heart. A sudden, painful sensation overwhelmed


    her, and tears streamed down her cheeks.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she sat on the bed. When she finally calmed down, she quietly entered the


    living room. The two-tiered cake sat in the center, rose petals covering the floor. Chris¡¯ gift, the pink


    diamond ring, sparkled.


    This should have been a beautiful, romantic evening, but time could never be turned back.


    With red eyes, Lena tidied up. She sliced the cake and stored it in the refrigerator. She then carefully


    ced the diamond ring in a drawer andy down on the carpet, exhausted.


    A chill ran down her spine, but she closed her eyes, wishing she could sleep through it all and never


    wake up again.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¨C


    When Bianca found Drake at the hotel, he was sneaking into the lobby with a bottle of cheap liquor.


    She called out to him, and he froze like a thief, turning to face her with an awkward smile.


    Bianca noticed the bottle in his hand, the cheap kind one would find at a street-side store. She made a


    disdainful sound. Old habits died hard. She¡¯d offered Drake wine worth thousands of dors, but


    nothingpared to the raw intensity of cheap liquor in his eyes.


    ¡°Some people never change,¡± Bianca mocked.


    Drake didn¡¯t take offense and just nodded obsequiously.


    ¡°Ms. Bianca, are you here for me today?¡±


    Bianca gave him a sidelong nce and gestured to the hotel¡¯s backyard. It was quiet there, and one


    surveince camera was broken. They could talk privately without being noticed.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Drake looked at the photo Bianca handed him, clearly puzzled.


    ¡°This is a photo of the eldest Hamerton heir¡¯s child,¡± Bianca said, smirking slightly. ¡°This child¡¯s mother


    is none other than Ms. Pam Thompson, the Thompson Group¡¯s decision maker.¡±

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501


    Drake¡¯s hands shook slightly. During his time in Centrolis, he¡¯d heard about the Hamertons and


    Thompsons. The Thompsons not only controlled the entertainment industry but also had ties to the


    underworld.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Drake chuckled dryly. ¡°This baby might be small, but the family background is impressive.


    What a stroke of luck to be born into such a family!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Bianca was too busy admiring her newly painted nails to pay him any attention.


    Drake asked, revealing his yellowed teeth, ¡°Ms. Bianca, why are you showing me this photo?¡±


    ¡°Find a way to acquire this child for me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Drake almost dropped to the ground in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bianca turned to him, a mocking glint shing in her eyes. ¡°From what I know,


    your vige is known for human trafficking. Everyone there is skilled at abducting children and women.


    Even your wife was trafficked there, right? Kidnapping a child should be easy for you, shouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Drake was at a loss for words¡ªhis smile froze on his face. ¡°Well, Ms. Bianca, you¡¯re


    oversimplifying things. While it¡¯s true there are many abducted women and children in our vige, there


    are dedicated human traffickers for that sort of thing. It¡¯s not something I¡¯d do!¡±


    Bianca looked at him solemnly. ¡°Drake Dickinson, do you enjoy living here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯sfortable¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to continue livingfortably, you¡¯ll have to help me with something as you promised


    before.¡±


    ¡°But, Ms. Bianca¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stealing this child won¡¯t be difficult,¡± Bianca sneered, patting his shoulder. ¡°The child is eight months


    old now, already turning over and crawling. The Hamertons value education, so this child has already


    started attending specialized early education sses.¡±


    Drake didn¡¯t understand what early education meant and felt lost in the conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already bribed two Hamerton bodyguards.¡± Bianca continued, gazing into his eyes. ¡°When the


    timees, you just need to cooperate with them and kidnap the child. I¡¯ll give you a substantial


    amount of money!¡±


    At the mention of money, Drake¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°How much¡­ How much money is it? Enough to build a new house in our vige?¡±


    Bianca scoffed, her expression full of mockery. ¡°Certainly! Enough to buy the entire vige. Even your


    mayor would have to bow down to you!¡±


    A loud ringing filled Drake¡¯s ears, and he felt excited.


    The mayor owned pigs and sheep, making him the wealthiest person in the vige. If even he had to


    bow down to Drake, thetter could have his way in the entire mountainous region!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Filled with enthusiasm, Drake rolled up his sleeves and closely examined the photo.


    ¡°T-This¡­ is a boy, right?¡±


    Bianca gave him a doubtful look. ¡°It¡¯s a girl.¡±


    ¡°A girl?!¡± Drake was taken aback and slumped his head, appearing disheartened. ¡°What¡¯s the point of


    stealing a girl? They¡¯re not worth much!¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I mean, Ms. Bianca!¡± Drake earnestly attempted to educate Bianca. ¡°Girls aren¡¯t as valuable. Let¡¯s not


    take her! If you want to steal a child, I¡¯ll get you a boy! Great value, guaranteed!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Bianca stared at him, her eyes wide. She felt like she was conversing with a lunatic.


    Drake spoke with fervor, spittle flying. ¡°Ms. Bianca, we should aim for bigger opportunities! I¡¯ve


    observed over the past few days, and there are plenty of baby boys around! Heck, even in this hotel,


    there¡¯s a couple with twin baby boys, and I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Drake Dickinson!¡± Bianca erupted in fury, causing Drake to turn pale.


    ¡°You!¡± Bianca ground her teeth, enunciating each word. ¡°Are you insane?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Bianca, what are you saying?¡± Drake appeared innocent. ¡°I¡¯m helping you! Baby boys are more


    valuable, you know! This girl is a loss. I won¡¯t take her! I may not know much of this world, but I have a


    clear head and won¡¯t engage in a losing trade!¡±

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502


    Bianca couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and erupted, ¡°Dickinson! You¡¯re absolutely absurd!¡±


    Drake stared at her as if she had lost her mind.


    Had he said something wrong? In his mind, baby boys were obviously more valuable. Instead of


    making more money, this woman insisted on taking a worthless girl!


    It seemed like women were just born with no value!


    Drake¡¯s foolish yet unreasonable sense of superiority started to stir within him.


    ¡°Ms. Bianca, you really don¡¯t get it, do you?¡± He shook the bottle in his hand. ¡°Girls, when they grow up,


    they have to get married. Eventually, they¡¯ll belong to a man¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Just do what I asked!¡± Bianca had no patience for talking. ¡°Kidnap the child I requested!¡±


    Bianca would lose her temper and shout when she got angry, not caring that they were in the hotel¡¯s


    backyard. Even if no one was around, it was still a public ce.


    ¡°Dickinson!¡± She panted and red at him. Then she tossed a wad of cash at him.


    Drake was caught off guard, and the bills fluttered like rain to the ground. When he saw the money, his


    eyes lit up, and he didn¡¯t care about anything else. He knelt on the ground, picked up the bills


    ungracefully, and clenched them in his hands.


    Bianca sneered. ¡°Now, can you go and kidnap the child?¡±


    Drake nodded eagerly with a grin. ¡°Yes, of course! Ms. Bianca, don¡¯t say one¡ªI¡¯ll get you ten!¡±


    ¡°Can you understand humannguage or not?!¡± Bianca rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I only want this child!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    After picking up the money, Drake stood up, spat on his hand, and was about to count the amount¡ª


    when he met Bianca¡¯s disgusted gaze. He chuckled dryly and rubbed his hand on his clothes before


    tucking the wad of cash into his pocket.


    ¡°After this is done, I¡¯ll give you even more than this,¡± Bianca said coldly. ¡°You just need to get the child.


    Don¡¯t forget, you are not allowed to harm the child!¡±


    The child was the Hamertons and Thompsons¡¯ treasure. She would be in big trouble if any harm came


    to the child.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember.¡± Drake nodded. ¡°Ms. Bianca, just one more question¡­ Why do you need this


    child for? You can tell me so I can act ordingly.¡±


    Bianca looked at him. He might as well know since they were now on the same side. Besides, Drake


    also despised Lena. The enemy of her enemy would be her friend.


    Bianca cleared her throat. ¡°The mother of that girl you adopted is a human trafficker, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Drake didn¡¯t immediately grasp the situation.


    ¡°I want everyone, including Ms. Thompson, to see that the daughter of a human trafficker is also


    involved in human trafficking! Lena, whom she trusts so much, is the mastermind behind her daughter¡¯s


    abduction!¡±


    Bianca was confident in her n, but Drake stood there, bewildered. ¡°Isn¡¯t the mastermind¡­ you?¡± he


    mumbled.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Drake Dickinson!¡±


    If Bianca had a knife in her hand, she might have wanted to stab him!


    ¡°Alright, alright, just do as I say! Keep your mouth shut about this matter, and don¡¯t breathe a word. If


    you dare to mess up my n, I¡¯ll make sure you have nowhere to hide!¡±


    Drake nodded meekly, standing to the side as he watched Bianca leave in a hurry. He scratched his


    head and opened the bottle to take a swig. He felt the fiery liquor burn down his throat, intoxicating yet


    comforting.


    After he capped the bottle, he reached into his bulging pocket.


    Well, no matter the n, what was in this pocket was real!


    Drake hummed a little tune as he walked to his room. Someone suddenly rushed toward him as he


    pulled out his room key and was about to open the door.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Drake eximed.


    He reverted to his menacing demeanor when he saw who it was, cursing, ¡°You brat! Did you want to


    scare me to death?¡±

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503


    Alexander stared directly at Drake with a faint smile.


    Drake opened the door to wee him inside, and Alexander¡¯s expression turnedplex as he


    surveyed the grand surroundings. It was a ce adorned with gold, and it struck Alexander as


    improbable that Drake now resided there.


    Alexander grinned slyly. Did he truly deserve this?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Drake prodded him curtly from behind. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in school right now?¡±


    Alexander turned to face him, his tone indifferent. ¡°I wanted to see you, so I came.¡±


    ¡°See me?¡± Drake felt surprised.


    ¡°When has a kid like you ever thought about his old man?¡± Drake¡¯s words were oddly urate. Who


    would think about a father who only knew how to inflict pain?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Let me be direct so you can get back to your drinking.¡± Alexander observed the bottle in Drake¡¯s hand


    and then eyed his pocket with a cunning glint. ¡°I¡¯ve got it all figured out!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I saw that woman giving you money.¡±


    Drake panicked, trying to muffle his words, but Alexander swiftly sidestepped.


    ¡°I saw and heard everything! Did you think no one was around?¡± Alexander stated.


    ¡°You little troublemaker, stop talking nonsense!¡± Drake was furious and flustered. He recalled Bianca¡¯s


    warning¡ªhe couldn¡¯t let a word slip.


    ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense.¡± Alexander remained surprisinglyposed. ¡°You and that woman are up


    to no good with my sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to keep quiet, dad?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Drake was bewildered. ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    ¡°This is a sensitive matter, and you can¡¯t let it out.¡± Alexander spoke slowly, emphasizing each word. ¡°I


    can keep my lips sealed¡ªjust slip me some cash.¡±


    Drake snorted.


    Alexander had noticed Bianca had just handed Drake a substantial sum of money. He had only seen


    this because he was at a distance and hadn¡¯t overheard their conversation. He had concocted the


    conspiracy against his sister in his own mind¡ªhe simply wanted some money.


    Drake owed him¡ªand Lena.


    Alexander leaned against the door and shrugged like a young delinquent. ¡°Dad, think about it. A bit of


    cash will keep me silent. If you don¡¯t want to buy my silence, then keep worrying! I¡¯ve made friends at


    school now. Who knows when I might casually mention your rendezvous with that woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, you little rascal!¡± Drake fished out some money and tossed it at Alexander, much like Bianca had


    done to him earlier. ¡°Is that enough?!¡±


    Alexander had a vague understanding of money, but he knew these were high-denomination bills. It


    should be sufficient to treat his sister to a nice meal!


    Alexander smiled and crumpled the bills into his pocket. Before departing, he turned around and


    continued to taunt Drake. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your son. It¡¯s only fair for me to ask for some cash! If I run out, I


    might pay another visit!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Drake removed his shoe and flung it at Alexander, but the quick teenager vanished without a


    trace.

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504


    On Sunday, Alexander visited Lena after getting the money.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    At first, he thought about taking her out for a meal, but he understood that things had changed for her.


    A simple meal wouldn¡¯t mean much to her now, considering she must have enjoyed many good meals


    before.


    Nevertheless, he was determined to use the money to do something special for her, so he suggested


    they go somewhere else.


    ¡°Ms. Lena, how about a trip to the amusement park? My treat,¡± Alexander suggested with enthusiasm.


    Lena was initially hesitant but found it difficult to decline when Alexander was so excited about the idea.


    She agreed to meet him at the amusement park.


    Surprisingly, it was Lena¡¯s first visit to an amusement park.


    Despite residing in Centrolis for many years, she had always harbored an instinctive aversion to ces


    like this. She believed that the happiness andughter found in such ces didn¡¯t belong to her world,


    which she felt was confined to the gray, overcast sky.


    Even during her time with Chris, they had never visited an amusement park together. She had heard a


    superstition that couples who rode Ferris wheels together would break up, and her greatest fear was


    that her rtionship with Chris would end.


    ¡°Ms. Lena, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Alexander¡¯s cheerful voice brought Lena back to the present


    moment. She looked down and met his smiling gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ve bought passes for us,¡± Alexander proudly disyed the tickets. ¡°Do you know what passes are?


    With these, we can enjoy all the rides and games in the amusement park. It¡¯s a better deal than


    purchasing individual tickets!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite clever,¡± Lena acknowledged with a smile. ¡°You adapt quickly.¡±


    ¡°How else could I impress you?¡± Alexander yfully responded.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re in charge today,¡± Lena conceded, looking at him. ¡°Which ride do you want to go on


    first?¡±


    Knowing that most boys enjoyed thrilling rides, Alexander took Lena on the roller coaster, the drop


    tower, and the river rapids. However, Lena¡¯s preference was the carousel.


    Both of them had a st until noon, sharingughter and working up a sweat.


    ¡°Alexander, are you feeling hungry?¡± Lena asked as she finished a bottle of water. ¡°Let me treat you to


    lunch.¡±


    ¡°No way! We agreed that it¡¯s my treat!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lena looked at him skeptically. ¡°Where did you get the money?¡±


    She knew Alexander had excellent grades and might have received a schrship, but he also had his


    own expenses to cover. He shouldn¡¯t be spending so extravagantly.


    ¡°Where the money came from is not your concern,¡± Alexander replied with a faint grin. ¡°It¡¯s from a


    legitimate source. Besides, I just wanted to treat you to a meal and enjoy this time with you because¡­¡±


    Alexander felt that Drake owed Lena something, but he left the thought unfinished.


    Lena¡¯s heart skipped a beat, sensing something unusual in his eyes. Their gaze met, and it seemed


    like they both understood each other¡¯s thoughts.


    Lena nervously sped her hands, her throat dry, struggling to find words.


    There was a momentary silence before Alexander hurriedly went to a stall and returned with two


    candies, extending them to Lena with a warm smile.


    Lena¡¯s heart leaped, and a whirlwind of emotions swirled within her, causing her eyes to tear up.


    ¡°Leo¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not Leo anymore. I¡¯m Alexander,¡± he calmly stated. ¡°If Leo brings back painful memories, forget


    about him. Just remember Alexander.¡±


    Lena felt a pang in her heart. Tears flowed freely as she embraced Alexander.


    Alexander, who appeared much younger due to long-term malnutrition, gently patted her back, his own


    eyes glistening with tears.


    Lena wept without saying a word.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry!¡± Alexander softlyforted her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you cry. I-I just wanted to make


    you happy and share some candy with you! I¡­


    ¡°Sis!¡±

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505


    In Alexander¡¯s mind, a faint childhood memory had always lingered. Back then, Lena used to carry him


    on her back during the day and sing him to sleep at night. Lena was the only beacon of light in his life,


    where warmth was scarce.


    Who said that three- or four-year-old kids couldn¡¯t remember? That memory stayed with him as he


    grew up, guiding him to reunite with his sister.


    ¡°Sis, please don¡¯t cry, okay? Ms. Lena!¡±


    Lena paused for a moment with tears in her eyes before smiling at him.


    The two of them found a cozy little eatery to sit down, which happened to be the same ce where


    Chris took her for pizza.


    Julius warmly greeted them. ¡°Oh, what a rare visit! This is¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her younger brother!¡± Alexander replied swiftly.


    Lena smiled at him and ordered two pizzas.


    Julius initially looked a bit skeptical, but then he disappeared into the kitchen. When he returned, he


    brought two generous servings of pizzas.


    ¡°Dig in!¡± Lena handed Alexander a te. ¡°This ce is great¡ªreasonable prices and delicious food.


    Chris brought me here¡­¡±


    As soon as Chris¡¯ name came up, her cheeks turned a shade redder.


    Alexander grinned mischievously and asked, ¡°Sis, is that guy treating you well?¡±


    Lena pretended not to understand. ¡°What guy?¡±


    ¡°The one you mentioned, Chris!¡± Alexander¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Don¡¯t hide it. When we were in the


    mountains, I saw you two hugging, and he even kissed you!¡±


    ¡°Alexander!¡± Lena looked at him sternly, but it was toote¡ªtheir conversation had attracted some


    attention.


    ¡°Enough!¡± She discreetly kicked him under the table. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. You¡¯re just a kid!¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid,¡± Alexander protested. ¡°I¡¯m already 12! I¡¯m growing up.¡±


    ¡°12 is still a kid!¡±


    Alexander¡¯s smile softened. ¡°Sis, why didn¡¯t hee with you today?¡±


    ¡°You invited me, right? You only invited me, not him, so of course he didn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s pretty self-aware!¡±


    Lena winced. In truth, ever since she had identally pped him that one time, she felt like


    something had changed between them. Although Chris remained as kind to her as ever, she couldn¡¯t


    help but sense a shift.


    Upon thinking about that, a tight feeling gripped her chest. That person who had cast a shadow over


    her life seemed to be in Centrolis, too.


    Lena put down her pizza slice and looked at Alexander, hesitating for a moment before asking, ¡°Leo,


    your father¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, I was just about to tell you about that!¡± Alexander¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°My dad is in


    Centrolis and has gotten quite close to that woman¡­ The one who came to the mountains with youst


    time!¡±


    ¡°Bianca?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Alexander didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°I saw them talking in the hotel¡¯s backyard with my own eyes, and


    that woman even gave him money! When we were in the mountains, I already had a feeling she was


    up to no good. She kept asking me about you, but I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Lena frowned. Bianca probably saw her as a rival and wanted to eliminate her. But what could she and


    Drake possibly be up to?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Alexander reassured her between bites of pizza. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend you¡¯ve never seen me,


    and I¡¯ve never seen you. Or¡­ let¡¯s act like we¡¯ve met but didn¡¯t recognize each other. I¡¯ll go back to my


    dad and try to gather more information. We can stay in touch if anything importantes up!¡±

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506


    Lena smiled as she gently stroked Alexander¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t feel distant from her at all. When he


    noticed she had more pepperoni slices on her pizza, he yfully snatched them.


    ¡°Hey, why are you taking my pepperoni?¡± Lena protested.


    ¡°The owner is clearly biased, giving you so much!¡± Alexander countered.


    ¡°No way, you can¡¯t just take them!¡± Lena chuckled. ¡°These are pepperoni with love from the owner!¡±


    ¡°I am growing and need to eat more!¡± Alexander quipped.


    They chatted and finished their pizzas quickly.


    Lena considered ordering another one for Alexander when she heard a sweet voice say, ¡°Miss!¡± just as


    she was about to get up.


    Surprised, she turned to see a cute little girl dashing toward her. ¡°N?¡±


    N hugged Lena tightly and nuzzled her head against her.


    Alexander watched in awe. He had never seen such a pretty little girl with two braids and a puffy


    princess dress. She resembled the princess they had seen at the amusement park earlier.


    Could she be a real princess from fairy tales?


    The girl grinned at him before asking Lena, ¡°Miss, who is he?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°He¡¯s¡ª¡±


    Before Lena could answer, Elijah¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°He¡¯s an excellent student in school. He


    works really hard. N, you should study diligently like him when you grow up!¡±


    Lena smiled and looked up. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Can¡¯t I have a meal alone with my daughter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lena shook her head. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect to see you eating at a small ce like this.¡±


    ¡°This ce is famous, okay?¡± Elijah sat down and ordered pizzas from Julius. ¡°It¡¯s the weekend, and


    I¡¯m out with N. She got hungry, and I found good reviews for this ce, so we came! I didn¡¯t expect


    to run into you here.¡±


    Elijah smiled. ¡°Are you personally treating the star student, Ms. Harding?¡±


    Lena was about to exin that Alexander was not an ordinary student but her younger brother when he


    signaled her to stop. He shook his head at her, his calm gaze hinting at warmth.


    He didn¡¯t want others to know about their rtionship, though he wasn¡¯t sure why. His instinct told him


    that the fewer people who knew, the better.


    Alexander chuckled. ¡°Ms. Lena, I¡¯m not full yet. Can I have another pizza?¡±


    They all enjoyed their meal and conversation, creating a warm and cozy atmosphere, much like the


    autumn sun outside.


    ¨C


    Drake had been trying for several days but couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to get close to Persephone.


    She was the most beloved princess of the Hamertons and always had bodyguards with her. Even the


    car was bulletproof, and a dozen bodyguards formed a secure circle around her.


    The two bodyguards Bianca had recruited were at the outermost edge, and they couldn¡¯t even


    approach Persephone, let alone coborate with Drake.


    Drake was growing frustrated, wondering if Bianca was fooling him.


    Today, he once again staked out the early education center. From morning until afternoon, he finally


    spotted the Hamertons¡¯ convoy approaching.


    As usual, Lina carried Persephone out of the car.


    In addition to the Hamertons¡¯ bodyguards, there were some from the Thompsons as well. Nichs had


    a criminal background, so these guards appeared more street-smart and ruggedpared to the


    Hamertons¡¯ personnel.

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507


    Drake¡¯s heart trembled, and he swiftly concealed himself out of sight. Camping outtely hadn¡¯t even


    allowed him a clear glimpse of Persephone.


    Meanwhile, Bianca¡¯s relentless phone calls persisted.


    ¡°Dickinson, what are you up to all day? I asked you to take a child, not divine apples. Is it really that


    challenging?¡±


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Drake cursed silently. ¡®Stealing those apples might indeed be easier!¡¯


    Despite his inner frustrations, he forced a smile. ¡°Heh¡­ Ms. Bianca, t-this isn¡¯t a cakewalk! I¡¯ve been


    keeping a close watch these days. Those bodyguards are all armed. I¡¯ll get shot at if I rashly try to


    snatch the kid!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worthless.¡± Bianca scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve greased palms on my end, and you¡¯re letting me down!¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Drake suppressed his anger and remained silent.


    ¡°Listen up!¡± Bianca pressed on. ¡°If you can¡¯t get this done, forget about your presidential suite and a


    single cent! Go back to your vige and embrace poverty!¡±


    Drake¡¯s heart sank at the prospect. Going from luxury to poverty was a brutal shift. His time in Centrolis


    had spoiled him with city extravagances, nightlife, and the rich meals Bianca provided. She even


    showered him with money, elevating his status over time.


    Some in the hotel, unaware of his true situation, treated him with great respect, believing him to be


    some sort of VIP. It was a life beyond his wildest dreams from his days of hardship. Losing all of it


    because of a little girl would be a colossal waste!


    Drake hastily spoke into the phone. ¡°Ms. Bianca, please don¡¯t be upset!¡±


    Bianca let out a cold huff.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll find a way, alright?¡± Drake assured her. ¡°A little girl isn¡¯t a big deal. I can manage it!¡±


    ¡°Good. I hope you¡¯re true to your word!¡±


    Bianca hung up, leaving Drake anxious and unsure of his next move.


    He strained his limited brainpower to think things through. The child Bianca desired was from an


    esteemed background. Would children like her fetch better prices?


    If he couldn¡¯t get close to Persephone, could he snatch a girl with a simr upbringing? He could ask


    for less money since he hadn¡¯t secured the primary target.


    Drake chuckled to himself, thinking he was rather clever. This should resolve the issue, shouldn¡¯t it?


    With a tune humming in his head, he returned to the hotel. Before entering, he made a pit stop at a


    convenience store for a few beer cans, then swaggered into the hotel lobby.


    During his stay in Centrolis, he had observed various peopleing and going, many of them wealthy


    individuals, some with daughters of notable beauty.


    They probably weren¡¯t inferior to that little girl from the Hamertons!


    Thinking this, Drake decided to focus on one of these girls and bring her to Bianca.


    Drake lingered in the lobby, scanning for potential targets. Soon, he spotted a girl with braided hair


    clutching a doll, apanied by an elegantly dressed woman, strolling along.


    Drake fixed his gaze on the child. She was unapanied by bodyguards, but their attire hinted at


    their prosperity.


    The girl seemed to be around five or six years old, slightly older than his initial target. Nevertheless, it


    made little difference!


    Drake grinned and discreetly shifted from his corner seat to a closer vantage point. His eyes remained


    fixed on the woman and the child.

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508


    ¡°Mom, are we eating here again today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you love the braised bass here?¡±


    N frowned and pouted. She held back her desire to say, ¡°But I want to eat at home.¡±


    Despite her young age, she could sense that her mother had been in a bad mood for the past few


    days. Even her response just now seemed indifferent.


    N couldn¡¯t grasp theplexities of the adult world. She didn¡¯t understand why things could go from


    sunny to stormy instantly. All she knew was that whenever someone sent her mother pictures of her


    dad with other women, Kasey would react this way.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    N tugged at Kasey¡¯s hand, but thetter suddenly let go and stared tensely at something, hurrying


    away.


    N was startled, and her doll slipped from her grasp.


    ¡°Mom¡ª¡±


    ¡°N, stay right here and don¡¯t move!¡± Kasey shouted anxiously as she rushed ahead. ¡°Mom will be


    back in a moment!¡±


    Helplessly, N stood there, watching her mother¡¯s figure gradually disappear.


    This had happened before. Whenever Kasey found out that Elijah was getting close to another woman,


    she would lose control, leaving N behind. N would have to wait quite some time to see her


    distraught mother again.


    Lurking in the shadows, Drake squinted. Suddenly, he remembered seeing this mother-daughter duo a


    few times recently. Sometimes, the woman brought the little girl to eat, and other times, it was just the


    woman¡­


    Was she there to catch her husband cheating?


    Yes, that had to be it!


    Drake had been staying at the hotel daily and heard plenty of gossip. He had heard about a CEO who


    kept getting involved in scandals. Despite having a wife and child, he was always entangled with other


    women. Drake had also heard that this man was the son-inw of the city¡¯s future mayor.


    He chuckled. Who knew if these rumors were true or not? It was quitemon even if a man was


    fooling around with other women.


    He continued observing the little girl, noticing how she quietly picked up her doll from the floor and


    scanned her surroundings. Her young facecked panic, only showing a hint of disappointment.


    At that moment, two servers approached and politely addressed her as Ms. Chriss. One of them


    escorted her to the first-floor lounge.


    Drake¡¯s expression changed.


    It turned out this little girl wasn¡¯t that easy to approach either. She didn¡¯t have any bodyguards, just a


    few hotel staff members. Compared to the Hamertons¡¯ little princess, she should be easier to snatch.


    Drake followed them all the way to the lounge¡¯s entrance. By now, the servers had prepared snacks


    and drinks for N and left to attend to other tasks.


    Drake scanned the area and refrained from acting recklessly due to security cameras in the corridor.


    Unexpectedly, N walked out on her own!


    Holding her doll tightly, N yed alone in the empty corridor, seemingly bored. Suddenly, she


    noticed a small door leading to the hotel¡¯s backyard. Despite the cooling weather, the backyard was


    adorned with flowers, catching her attention.


    Curiosity was natural for a child. She bounded toward the backyard.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Drake realized an opportunity had arisen!


    The backyard was where he had spoken to Bianca that day. ording to Bianca, there was nothing


    there except a broken surveince camera.


    Before approaching N, Drake straightened his clothes and quickly washed his face in the restroom.


    ¡°Hey, little girl,¡± he said, approaching with a wrinkled smile. ¡°Are you ying here all by yourself?¡±

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509


    N¡¯s eyes widened with surprise as she gazed at him.


    ¡°I have something really tasty with me. Are you feeling hungry?¡± Drake asked.


    N firmly shook her head and started to retreat, but Drake swiftly blocked her path.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go. Stay right there!¡± He held onto her with a tight grip. ¡°Um¡­ Your mom actually sent me to


    find you!¡±


    N hesitated for a moment upon hearing it was her mother. ¡°Is it really her?¡±


    Drake continued, weaving his tale. ¡°Didn¡¯t she just dash off suddenly? She told you to wait here, didn¡¯t


    she?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± Drake beamed. ¡°Little one, if you leave like this, what if your mom can¡¯t find you?¡±


    ¡°She knows where to find me. I¡¯ll just y here for a bit and then head back to the lobby!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Drake nced around. ¡°I know that lobby. I¡¯ll take you there!¡±


    N became wary and cautiously freed herself, stepping back a couple of paces.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly a friend of your mother¡¯s. If you don¡¯t go back, she¡¯ll be anxious when she can¡¯t locate you,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back!¡± she said.


    Drake lifted N onto his shoulder.


    N instinctively cried out, but he covered her mouth before she could make a sound!


    No matter how she struggled, she was no match for an adult man. Drake clenched his fist and struck


    N on the back of her head, causing her to faint, and her doll fell to the ground.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¨C


    Alexander arrived at the hotel, familiar with itsyout, nning to extort more money from Drake. He


    didn¡¯t expect to find an unconscious little girl in the room.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s happening here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s an adult matter! Don¡¯t get involved!¡± Drake was drenched in sweat.


    Carrying N earlier, he had to evade security and staff all the way. He couldn¡¯t carry her on his


    shoulder, so he had to act as if he was carrying his own child to fool everyone. Being a kidnapper and


    transporting a child had drained him.


    Alexander gave him a skeptical look but then turned his attention to the little girl on the couch.


    He recognized the lovely dress and the delicate face¡­


    He couldn¡¯t help but murmur her name, ¡°N?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you know her?¡± Drake asked roughly.


    Alexander bit his lip and stayed silent.


    ¡°You little troublemaker, don¡¯t make things difficult for your old man. Got it? This kid is worth a lot of


    money!¡±


    After the threat, Drake promptly called Bianca.


    ¡°Ms. Bianca, it¡¯s me¡­ Uh-huh!


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s all under control¡­ Ms. Bianca, I¡¯ve got the child here. I assure you you¡¯ll be pleased with


    this girl!


    ¡°The child is in my room right now, but I¡¯m feeling uneasy¡­ Give me the address, and I¡¯ll bring her over


    immediately!¡±


    Alexander¡¯s heart raced as he silently sat on the couch, shielding N behind him.


    Then, he heard a sinister chuckle from the phone. The room was pin-drop silent, making theughter


    sound particrly eerie.


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Bianca¡¯s voice reverberated through the spacious room. ¡°Securely wrap up the child. When


    you exit the room, hug the wall to your right. There¡¯s a blind spot in the surveince there! Then, go


    downstairs through the backyard. A van will be waiting there. Get in with the child!¡±


    Drake repeatedly agreed and hung up, preparing to follow the instructions. Suddenly, a pair of hands


    grabbed him.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± He red at Alexander.


    ¡°Dad, you wouldn¡¯t¡­ be nning to sell this girl, would you?¡± Alexander asked nervously.

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510


    ¡°Must you interfere in my affairs, you stinky brat?¡± Drake grumbled, annoyed.


    Alexander was his son, and he didn¡¯t n to keep secrets from him. In his eyes, they shared the same


    blood. No matter how much he scolded or disciplined him, he couldn¡¯t abandon his own flesh and


    blood.


    He opened a drawer and found a pair of scissors, cutting off N¡¯s braids, which fell to the floor.


    Alexander was shocked. He wanted to stop his father, but he knew he couldn¡¯t match Drake¡¯s strength,


    so he bit his lip and approached him. ¡°Dad, are you really going to sell this girl?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my choice. It¡¯s what Bianca wants,¡± Drake said with a frown, instructing Alexander to fetch


    some of his old clothes from the wardrobe.


    Alexander brought the clothes and watched as Drake¡¯s dirty hands tore at N¡¯s small dress. He


    eximed, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You little troublemaker!¡± Drake red at him. ¡°Lower your voice. Do you want to expose us?¡±


    ¡°Dad, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I need to change this girl¡¯s clothes! Her current attire will make her stand out,¡± Drake exined


    impatiently.


    Alexander rushed over and pushed his father aside. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°You little rebel¡­¡± Drake started to say, then chuckled softly, patting Alexander¡¯s head. ¡°Ah, I see now.


    You want to help your old man, huh? Heh¡­ I can still count on my son when it matters! Alright, you¡¯re


    quick. Hurry and change her clothes. Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Alexander felt a deep sense of disgust, but given the circumstances, he had to take things one step at


    a time. He didn¡¯t remove N¡¯s dress but simply dressed her in Drake¡¯s old clothes, ensuring she


    looked like a boy. He even added a baseball cap toplete the disguise.


    ¡°Okay, that should do it!¡± Drake signaled to him. ¡°The van is in the backyard. Let¡¯s move quickly!¡±


    ¡°Where are you taking her?¡±


    ¡°The outskirts,¡± Drake impatiently replied. ¡°Just hurry!¡±


    ¨C


    Bianca arrived at the Hamerton residence.


    Zuko had organized a small banquet at Zest Garden, inviting some close business partners to discuss


    future cooperation. The banquet took ce in a separate hall with a limited number of guests, and the


    atmosphere was pleasant, apanied by soothing violin music.


    Everything appeared calm and ordinary.


    It didn¡¯t seem as chaotic as Bianca had imagined. She frowned, sensing something was off. Drake had


    imed to have taken Persephone. With his daughter missing, how could Zuko still be hosting a party


    and enjoying himself?


    ¡°Oh, what brings you here?¡± Suddenly, someone tapped Bianca on the shoulder from behind.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Startled, Bianca turned around to find Arya, who was wearing a friendly smile.


    ¡°Bianca, it¡¯s really you! It¡¯s been a while!¡±


    Bianca was momentarily surprised but managed to force a smile.


    ¡°I heard you finished your studies abroad, and I haven¡¯t had a chance to catch up. What a coincidence


    to run into you today!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you earn your credits on your own?¡±


    ¡°Of course! What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. No need to take offense.¡± Arya scratched her head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard


    stories from friends abroad about people buying their credits with money and even getting caught by


    professors. I hope that¡¯s not the case with you.¡±


    Bianca remained silent.


    ¡°By the way, why are you here?¡± Arya, always straightforward, continued. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like Zuko


    invited you, did he?¡±


    Bianca¡¯s expression changed, and she inwardly rolled her eyes before walking away. She had heard


    that Arya had been spending time with Tophtely. What a pair! Both of them spoke their minds without


    filter.


    As Bianca pondered this, she noticed Chris not far away.

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511


    Bianca halted, fixated on Chris. He appeared uneasy, isted in a corner, engrossed in his phone, and


    asionally relocating to make calls elsewhere.


    She quietly trailed him, faintly catching his hushed and anxious words.


    ¡°Have you found her?¡±


    ¡°Tell them not to worry¡­ If the kidnappers are after money, they¡¯ll definitely call!¡±


    Her heart raced. ¡®Kidnappers? Who are they searching for? Is that Lena on the other end?¡¯


    Suddenly, Toph called out, ¡°Chris, what are you doing?¡±


    Bianca concealed herself as Toph dashed over in his usual carefree manner to usher Chris away.


    ¡°My brother couldn¡¯t find you anywhere. Why did youe here? Come eat!¡±


    As they proceeded, Chris and Toph coincidentally passed by Bianca. Their eyes locked, causing both


    of them to freeze.


    Bianca swiftly evaded his gaze and forced a greeting, ¡°Chris¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh, Bianca?¡± Toph inquired, much like Arya, ¡°What are you doing here? My brother didn¡¯t invite you,


    did he?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Bianca¡¯s frustration grew, but Toph appeared unfazed by her expression and continued to pull Chris


    away to enjoy the festivities.


    Nheless, Chris began to grow suspicious. Why had Bianca suddenly appeared? She had never


    attended such events before, yet she conveniently showed up today when N was missing.


    Zuko and Lina emerged, holding little Persephone in their arms. Lina ced her in a walker, and she


    took her first tentative steps, eliciting cheers from everyone in the room.


    Bianca stood transfixed for a moment before slipping away quietly. She headed to the abandoned


    factory on the outskirts.


    By now, Drake had followed her instructions and driven the van there.


    Bianca saw Drake happily drinking at the factory¡¯s entrance when she arrived.


    Enraged, she swung her bag at him. ¡°Dickinson! How dare you deceive me?!¡±


    ¨C


    Alexander heard themotion outside.


    N had regained consciousness. She surveyed the unfamiliar surroundings with fear and anxiety.


    Just as she was about to cry, Alexander covered her mouth.


    ¡°Shh!¡± He gestured, pressing her little head against his chest and gently patting her back.


    Still in shock, N gazed up at Alexander, remembering she had seen him before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry or make a sound!¡± Alexander whispered to her. ¡°I¡¯ll figure out a way to get you out of here.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    N timidly asked, ¡°Do you have a n?¡±


    Alexander scratched his head, realizing he had no solid n. The factory had drafts from all directions,


    and Drake was guarding the only door. Forcing their way out wouldn¡¯t work.


    However, they were on the outskirts, and he couldn¡¯t recall the way back since a van had brought them


    there.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s okay!¡± He assured her, even though he wasn¡¯t sure himself. ¡°No matter what happens, I won¡¯t


    leave you behind. I promise I¡¯ll get you back to your mom!¡±


    N looked at him and nodded, tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Big brother¡­¡± she said meekly. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­ Do you have any food?¡±

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512


    The unexpected question stunned Alexander. N gazed at him with sorrowful, big eyes. In one


    moment, he was the reliable ¡®big brother¡¯¡ªin the next, he couldn¡¯t even provide a meal.


    Alexander winced and tried to change the subject to divert her attention. ¡°Are you really hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± N¡¯s tears teetered on the edge. She pouted and whimpered, ¡°I was supposed to eat at the


    hotel with my mom¡­ She even said we¡¯d order braised bass¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry! It¡¯s just a fish¡­¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    Alexander felt uneasy. Engaging her in conversation was proving difficult.


    Finally, he managed to calm N. He had an idea and extended his arm to her, sleeves rolled up. ¡°If


    you¡¯re truly starving, you can bite me first!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    N stared at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Ie from a poor family, and we didn¡¯t always have food. When I was really hungry as a kid, I¡¯d


    munch on¡­ things that could keep hunger at bay.¡±


    N looked puzzled.


    Alexander smiled and exined, ¡°For example, when there was no bread, but the container still had its


    smell, I¡¯d bite on the edge and pretend I was eating. Then I wouldn¡¯t feel hungry! And when neighbors


    cooked, I¡¯d sniff the aroma under their door and imagine I was having a warm meal. Then I wouldn¡¯t be


    hungry!¡±


    Alexander couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at N¡¯s astonished expression.


    He could now recall those times with a smile, but it wasn¡¯t funny at all when Drake nearly starved him


    due to gambling and drinking at home.


    Alexander noticed fresh tears in N¡¯s eyes a whileter and inwardly winced. How did he ruin their


    conversation again?


    ¡°Big brother¡­¡± N asked after a pause, ¡°Is there no one in your home who cooks for you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Not really,¡± Alexander answered truthfully. He did have someone when he was much younger.


    When Lena was around, she¡¯d figure something out for food, even if it meant begging the neighbors.


    She had never let her brother go hungry.


    ¡°Big brother,¡± N called him again, grabbing his arm.


    Alexander thought she was about to bite him and quickly shut his eyes. He was afraid of pain and


    worried this little girl might take a chunk of his flesh.


    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t pull away. He had offered his arm and had to keep his word. After all, how


    could he be a good big brother otherwise?


    ¡°You¡­¡± After a while, he didn¡¯t feel the expected pain. Instead, a small hand was touching his arm.


    Sensing its tickle, he opened his eyes in surprise. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± N touched the scars left by Drake¡¯s previous blows.


    Alexander¡¯s heart raced, and he instinctively withdrew his arm, but N held onto it. She gently blew


    on the scars.


    ¡°When I hurt my leg, my mom will blow on it, and I won¡¯t feel pain anymore. Big brother, I¡¯ll blow on it


    for you, and you won¡¯t feel pain too, okay?¡±


    Alexander didn¡¯t know what to say. His body remained rigid, and even his breath felt awkward.

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513


    ¡°Nothing!¡± He smiled reassuringly at N, determined to take her away from this ce.


    A loud bang came from the factory door, followed by the distinct sound of high heels clicking on the


    ground.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Alexander swiftly signaled N, who promptly pretended to be unconscious on the floor. He leaned


    against the wall and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Is this the child?¡± Bianca¡¯s tone wasmanding.


    Standing behind her, Brake grunted, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bianca took a few steps closer, carefully inspecting the child in the dim light. Suddenly, her expression


    shifted.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the young heiress of the Chriss family?¡±


    Drake was dumbfounded. When he had abducted the child, he did not know her family¡¯s identity.


    Bianca sneered. ¡°Dickinson, I instructed you to fetch the Hamerton child, not the Chriss one! And you


    im you didn¡¯t deceive me?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Drake scratched his head. ¡°Ms. Bianca, your goal is to pin in on Lena, right? It doesn¡¯t matter


    who we kidnap! As long as we have the child, she¡¯s implicated in human trafficking!¡±


    This statement not only enlightened Bianca but also resonated with Alexander.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Bianca took a deep breath and uttered, ¡°Keep a close watch on this girl. I¡¯ll contact you!¡±


    ¨C


    The Chriss family was in turmoil.


    Elijah med Kasey for N¡¯s disappearance, while Kaseymented that none of this would have


    happened if Elijah hadn¡¯t been involved with other women.


    ¡°Stop using me! You know very well how people falsely used me of infidelity before! I¡¯ve been


    faithful to you all these years!¡±


    ¡°It takes two to tango! If you¡¯re innocent, why do people keep using you?¡±


    Just a few days ago, they had presented a facade of a harmonious family to the world. Now, they


    hurled hurtful words at each other.


    Lena was also anxious about N. Chris had quietly mobilized his contacts to trace N¡¯s


    whereabouts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lenny,¡± he reassured her. ¡°Kidnappers often target young children like this for ransom. I


    believe they¡¯ll contact us soon.


    ¡°Tell Mr. Chriss not to involve the police just yet. We don¡¯t want to tip off the kidnappers¡ªthey might


    harm N out of desperation!¡±


    Lena nodded. Despite her anxiety, she remained calmer than Elijah and Kasey.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already advised him the same. I think there are two possibilities for N¡¯s disappearance:


    someone Mr. Chriss offended in the business world or his father-inw¡¯s political opponents.¡±


    Chris patted her head.


    ¡°I have friends in the police force, and I¡¯ve spoken to them. They¡¯ll keep a close watch. The ports,


    airports, and major roads out of Centrolis are all under surveince. If anything happens, we¡¯ll know.


    The chance of N leaving Centrolis is slim.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lena bit her lip, then hesitated momentarily before revealing the truth to Chris.


    ¡°Chris¡­ Alexander, he¡¯s missing too.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chris was taken aback. ¡°You suspect these two incidents are rted?¡±


    Lena lowered her eyes, saying nothing.


    ¡°But Alexander is just a child!¡±


    Lena replied gravely, ¡°Adults can sometimes manipte children.¡±


    Chris¡¯s heart sank as he understood her implication. Since the night she pped her, he had sensed


    something was amiss about her.


    He gazed into her eyes and asked, ¡°Lenny, what are you trying to say? Is there something you¡¯re


    keeping from me?¡±

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514


    Lena gazed at him, her lips moving as aplex expression crossed her face.


    Suddenly, Chris¡¯ phone rang. It was Fleur calling, sounding anxious as she urged him to return


    immediately.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Chris had no choice but to follow his mother¡¯s instructions and bring Lena back to the Hamertons.


    They found Zuko and Lina already present inside the spacious living room, all wearing serious


    expressions.


    When Lena entered, Fleur appeared to have something important to say, her gaze fixed on Lena.


    Lina locked eyes with Lena and smiled determinedly, leaving Lena slightly puzzled.


    Bianca calmly entered the room, catching Lena¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Aunt Fleur, Chris, I¡¯ve located N! I know where she is!¡± Bianca announced eagerly.


    Chris paused, surprised. ¡°How did you find out? What¡¯s the source of this information?¡±


    Bianca smiled confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only one with connections just because you were in


    the special forces. The Hamertons aren¡¯t all-powerful, and there are things you can¡¯t uncover.¡±


    Fleur cleared her throat calmly, and Zuko exchanged nces with Lina, preparing for what was about


    to unfold.


    However, Chris¡¯ frown deepened.


    A look of triumph shed in Bianca¡¯s eyes. She had carefully nned her actions on her way there.


    Drake¡¯s statement had reminded her that kidnapping was still abduction. If she could paint Lena as a


    child trafficker like her mother, she would erode everyone¡¯s trust in her.


    Bianca didn¡¯t believe that Lina, now a mother herself, would tolerate a child trafficker. She also doubted


    that Chris would continue to treasure Lena once he knew the truth.


    Thus, she made a bold move. She intended to sell out Drake and use Alexander and Drake of


    conspiring with Lena to kidnap N. The three of them were like a family, and Lena would have no way


    to defend herself in front of everyone.


    Bianca turned to Chris and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Alexander and Drake Dickinson took N!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Chris¡ªLena¡¯s ears buzzed, and her heart raced. She stared at Bianca in shock. The


    name Bianca had just uttered felt like a curse, sending shivers down her spine.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Chris raised his voice. ¡°I know Alexander. He¡¯s a student from our charity


    project. We brought him down from the mountains! He has no reason to harm the Chrisses. In fact, he


    owes us! Why would he kidnap N? And we don¡¯t even know this Drake!¡±


    ¡°Chris!¡± Bianca¡¯s tone hardened. ¡°Just because you don¡¯t know him doesn¡¯t mean others don¡¯t!¡±


    Bianca turned to Lena, who was pale. ¡°Ms. Harding, you know him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Unable to bear it any longer, Chris pulled Lena behind him.


    ¡°Aunt Fleur, please trust me! I¡¯ve done extensive research on this matter!¡± Bianca implored Fleur,


    rushing to her side. ¡°Drake is Alexander¡¯s father, and he was Lena¡¯s adoptive father!¡±


    Chris¡¯ gaze dimmed, but he refused to release Lena¡¯s hand. He could feel her cold, trembling fingers


    and chose to believe her. He believed that Lena would never lie to him.


    Fleur finally spoke up in a low voice. ¡°Bianca, please tell us what¡¯s going on.¡±

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515


    ¡°Aunt Fleur, haven¡¯t you understood yet? I¡¯ll share everything I¡¯ve found,¡± Bianca said with smug


    satisfaction.


    She fixed a cold gaze on Lena and continued. ¡°Krystal Harding, Ms. Harding¡¯s biological mother, was


    involved in human trafficking. She sent her daughter to live with Drake. I even heard that Krystal


    abducted Drake¡¯s wife and sold her to him!


    ¡°As they say, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. I mean, a human trafficker¡¯s daughter might be


    involved in human trafficking too, don¡¯t you think?


    ¡°So, do you still believe N¡¯s disappearance has nothing to do with Ms. Harding?¡±


    ¡°Bianca!¡± Lina stepped forward, her voice angry. ¡°Stop making usations without evidence!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Thompson, you¡¯ve misunderstood me,¡± Bianca said, looking at her. ¡°I did this investigation for your


    benefit. You have a daughter. Can you trust Lena around her?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Chris shouted.


    Lena jumped and stared at him in disbelief. But there was no doubt on his face.


    Chris was still protecting her, looking at her like she was a precious treasure.


    Lena¡¯s eyes welled up, and she instinctively gripped his hand tightly. His warm palm gave her strength,


    and in his warmth, she was unafraid of the darkness.


    Chris smiled gently at her and then turned to Bianca with a cold gaze.


    He said grimly, ¡°Bianca, I¡¯m considering our family ties this time, so I won¡¯t confront you. But don¡¯t push


    your luck!¡±


    Zuko stepped forward with a cryptic smile. ¡°We know the kind of person Lena is, Ms. Mosley. Do you


    really think the Hamertons are naive?¡±


    Bianca¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Zuko¡¯s words seemed to carry hidden meaning, but his enigmatic eyes


    made it impossible for her to discern his intentions.


    Fleur slowly rose, adjusting her shawl. ¡°Indeed. Bianca, you should refrain from making baseless


    ims.¡±


    She moved between Chris and Lena like a protective mother hen.


    Fleur elegantly smoothed her hair, maintaining her usual dignified demeanor. ¡°Even though Lenny isn¡¯t


    officially part of the Hamertons yet, she will be one day!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Fleur?¡± Bianca widened her eyes.


    Fleur raised her hand, signaling for her to be silent. ¡°Bianca, I¡¯ve always liked you. But if you continue


    causing unwarranted trouble, how can I maintain that liking?


    ¡°For the sake of our family ties, I suggest you keep your schemes in check. We can all live in peace.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be better for everyone?¡±


    Bianca seethed with frustration. Why had she done all of this? It was all for Chris!


    Fleur had adored her during her upbringing, yet she now seemed to favor an outsider?


    Bianca gnashed her teeth and dered without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯ve all misunderstood me. I checked the


    hotel surveince. It was indeed Drake and Alexander who took N away!¡±


    ¡°You checked the surveince?¡± Zuko raised an eyebrow. ¡°Mrs. Chriss tried to ess the hotel


    surveince immediately after the incident. But they imed those areas had blind spots, and nothing


    could be seen.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Mosley, I¡¯m curious how you managed to ess the surveince in those blind spots,¡± Lina


    added, arms crossed. ¡°Otherwise, it would seem like we¡¯re all being made fools of!¡±

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516


    Bianca remainedposed and grinned. ¡°Ms. Thompson, don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°I only trust in evidence.¡±


    ¡°But N Chriss is missing, and it¡¯s linked to Lena¡¯s adoptive father and brother. That¡¯s a fact!¡±


    Lina blinked, surprised and almost bursting intoughter. How could someone tell such tant lies with


    a straight face?


    Did she truly believe the security cameras in the hotel¡¯s backyard werepletely malfunctioning? Did


    she genuinely think that with the Thompsons and Hamertons¡¯ resources, they couldn¡¯t fix a single


    surveince camera?


    Zukofortingly patted Lina¡¯s shoulder and discreetly handed her his phone.


    Lina nced at the message he had received from his subordinate: [Mr. Hamerton, we¡¯re working


    diligently to recover the surveince data. The truth wille out very soon!]


    Lina couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh. Bianca was only making her situation worse by hastily using


    Lena. They just needed to remain patient, and she would expose herself.


    Just then, the butler rushed in, looking somewhat flustered. Several police officers followed him. They


    scanned the room and sternly inquired, ¡°Can anyone here confirm that they are Lena Harding?¡±


    Fleur stood up straight. ¡°Officers, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Are you Lena Harding?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve received a report linking Ms. Lena Harding to a kidnapping case.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lena was rmed.


    ¡°Please cooperate with our investigation, Ms. Harding. Come with us.¡±


    ¨C


    It had been more than a day since N was kidnapped.


    During this time, Drake had brought them food only once, consisting of a bowl of cold, watery soup and


    a stale bun. N had been pampered since childhood and had never seen such meager rations. She


    wanted to cry but held back her tears, slowly nibbling on the stale bun.


    Seeing N¡¯s struggle, Alexander reached for her small hand. Her hand was soft but cold.


    After a day of hardship, N was no longer the princess she had been when they first met. Her hair


    was disheveled from Drake¡¯s makeover, and she wore his dirty clothes. Even her hands were filthy,


    with scrapes on her arms and legs.


    Alexander felt a sudden pang in his chest.


    Yet, these were their only provisions¡ªthe only things keeping them alive.


    Suddenly, N began to cough violently, a piece of the stale bun stuck in her throat. Alexander quickly


    patted her back, and she eventually coughed it up. Overwhelmed, she burst into tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Eat some of mine.¡± Alexander broke off a piece of the bun and dipped it into the


    soup, encouraging N to eat.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not very tasty, but this is our situation¡­ N, people can¡¯t change their surroundings. They


    can only adapt to survive. Do you understand?¡±


    N¡¯s face was covered in crumbs. She stared at him for a moment before nodding, seemingly


    comprehending.


    With a full stomach, she would have the energy to do what needed to be done. Growth often happened


    suddenly.


    N stopped crying and took the bun, sinking her teeth into it.


    Alexander smiled and casually remarked, ¡°This bun is as hard as a brick. It could be used to¡­¡±


    As soon as he said that, an idea struck him. He slowly turned to look at the bricks stacked in the corner.


    ¡°N!¡± Alexander pulled N closer after a brief silence. ¡°Do you want to go home?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s what you need to do¡­¡±


    Bianca remainedposed and grinned. ¡°Ms. Thompson, don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°I only trust in evidence.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But N Chriss is missing, and it¡¯s linked to Lena¡¯s adoptive father and brother. That¡¯s a fact!¡±


    Lina blinked, surprised and almost bursting intoughter. How could someone tell such tant lies with


    a straight face?


    Did she truly believe the security cameras in the hotel¡¯s backyard werepletely malfunctioning? Did


    she genuinely think that with the Thompsons and Hamertons¡¯ resources, they couldn¡¯t fix a single


    surveince camera?


    Zukofortingly patted Lina¡¯s shoulder and discreetly handed her his phone.


    Lina nced at the message he had received from his subordinate: [Mr. Hamerton, we¡¯re working


    diligently to recover the surveince data. The truth wille out very soon!]


    Lina couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh. Bianca was only making her situation worse by hastily using


    Lena. They just needed to remain patient, and she would expose herself.


    Just then, the butler rushed in, looking somewhat flustered. Several police officers followed him. They


    scanned the room and sternly inquired, ¡°Can anyone here confirm that they are Lena Harding?¡±


    Fleur stood up straight. ¡°Officers, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Are you Lena Harding?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve received a report linking Ms. Lena Harding to a kidnapping case.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lena was rmed.


    ¡°Please cooperate with our investigation, Ms. Harding. Come with us.¡±


    ¨C


    It had been more than a day since N was kidnapped.


    During this time, Drake had brought them food only once, consisting of a bowl of cold, watery soup and


    a stale bun. N had been pampered since childhood and had never seen such meager rations. She


    wanted to cry but held back her tears, slowly nibbling on the stale bun.


    Seeing N¡¯s struggle, Alexander reached for her small hand. Her hand was soft but cold.


    After a day of hardship, N was no longer the princess she had been when they first met. Her hair


    was disheveled from Drake¡¯s makeover, and she wore his dirty clothes. Even her hands were filthy,


    with scrapes on her arms and legs.


    Alexander felt a sudden pang in his chest.


    Yet, these were their only provisions¡ªthe only things keeping them alive.


    Suddenly, N began to cough violently, a piece of the stale bun stuck in her throat. Alexander quickly


    patted her back, and she eventually coughed it up. Overwhelmed, she burst into tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Eat some of mine.¡± Alexander broke off a piece of the bun and dipped it into the


    soup, encouraging N to eat.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not very tasty, but this is our situation¡­ N, people can¡¯t change their surroundings. They


    can only adapt to survive. Do you understand?¡±


    N¡¯s face was covered in crumbs. She stared at him for a moment before nodding, seemingly


    comprehending.


    With a full stomach, she would have the energy to do what needed to be done. Growth often happened


    suddenly.


    N stopped crying and took the bun, sinking her teeth into it.


    Alexander smiled and casually remarked, ¡°This bun is as hard as a brick. It could be used to¡­¡±


    As soon as he said that, an idea struck him. He slowly turned to look at the bricks stacked in the corner.


    ¡°N!¡± Alexander pulled N closer after a brief silence. ¡°Do you want to go home?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s what you need to do¡­¡±

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517


    Chris paced outside the police station. He spotted a young police officer rushing out and quickly


    approached.


    ¡°Pete!¡±


    Pete, the officer in question, greeted him warmly with a grin.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°You rascal!¡± Chris yfully punched him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t you let me know beforehand?¡±


    Pete Bemy scratched his head, still grinning.


    Pete was one of the officers who had taken Lena from the Hamertons earlier. It wasn¡¯t just Chris who


    was surprised¡ªeven Bianca hadn¡¯t expected the police to show up.


    Despite this, Pete and Chris had exchanged knowing nces when he left the Hamerton residence.


    Understanding the situation, Chris had waited for him outside the police station.


    Pete lowered his voice. ¡°Chris, don¡¯t worry. Lena knows what to say and what not to. She¡¯s level-


    headed, and there won¡¯t be any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Who ordered you to bring her here?¡±


    Pete shrugged. ¡°Ms. Thompson, but it was a spur-of-the-moment decision. Everything happened so


    quickly that there wasn¡¯t time to inform you.¡±


    Chris was taken aback. It was Lina?


    ¡°Lena is indeed rted to this case. She saw that child before her disappearance, so it¡¯s standard


    procedure to bring her in for questioning.¡±


    Chris pondered for a moment and chuckled.


    Lina had used this procedure to put Lena under police protection, as the police station was the safest


    ce. If anyone tried to frame Lena for anything else, it wouldn¡¯t work. They had connections in the


    police station, ensuring Lena¡¯s well-being during her stay and avoiding any public scandal.


    Chris couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in amusement. Lina¡¯s sisterly bond ran deep. She had even


    thought of this method!


    Pete continued. ¡°Bro, it seems Zuko managed to obtain some surveince footage. His team is


    recovering the data, and once it¡¯s ready, they¡¯ll hand it over to the police. The truth wille out when


    that happens, and Lena will be cleared!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chris patted Pete¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Lena in your care for now.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    ¨C


    Meanwhile, Bianca was headed to the outskirts with Zuko and Lina.


    Lina appeared calm and collected. With Lena under police protection, there was no need to worry. All


    that remained was to let Bianca¡¯s lies unravel on their own.


    Bianca kept texting Drake during the drive, but he hadn¡¯t responded. She bit her lip, sensing something


    was amiss about the sudden police involvement. She couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it.


    She nced at Lina, who was looking at her with a smirk. Her heart raced.


    Bianca forced a smile, ¡°Ms. Thompson, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°How would you know I¡¯m looking at you if you weren¡¯t looking at me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Lina smirked. ¡°Do you know why the police came?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I reported it to the police.¡±


    Bianca stared at her in disbelief.


    ¡°Ms. Mosley, I agree with what you said.¡± Lina patted Bianca¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m a mother, and we must be


    cautious with someone like Lena.¡±


    Bianca couldn¡¯t tell if Lina meant well or not, but her heart pounded. She still wanted to show loyalty to


    Lina.


    ¡°It¡¯s right to be cautious! Look, we¡¯re almost there. Lena colluded with Alexander to take that child to an


    abandoned factory, nning to move her. Let¡¯s go there now and catch them in the act!¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Lina replied sweetly.


    Suddenly, the car screeched to a halt, and the abrupt stop nearly sent Bianca sliding beneath her seat.


    She was about to scold the driver when she saw him staring wide-eyed at something ahead, his face


    pale.


    ¡°What¡­¡± The driver was sweating, pointing at Drake lying on the ground. ¡°Is he dead?¡±

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518


    Everyone in the car was shocked.


    Bianca approached cautiously, spotting dried blood beneath Drake¡¯s head. She ced her hand under


    his nose and detected a faint breath.


    Her hand trembled, and her eyes glinted ruthlessly as she raised her foot and kicked Drake.


    ¡°Get up!¡± she demanded.


    Lina and Zuko joined her, discovering that the factory was now empty.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the child?¡± Lina asked.


    ¡°Ow¡­¡± Drake groaned on the ground and struggled to get up. ¡°Help, help¡­ This brat!¡±


    ¡°Drake Dickinson!¡± Bianca eximed, exasperated.


    After all, she had confidently dered that she knew N¡¯s whereabouts. She had used Drake and


    Alexander of conspiring with Lena to kidnap her.


    With Drake injured and the two children missing, this was aplete deviation from the n she had


    devised to implicate Lena!


    Seeing Bianca clearly, Drake was about to ask for help when he caught her signaling him with her


    eyes. He froze, realizing that Zuko and Lina were present.


    He remembered Bianca¡¯s warning¡ªthey were supposed to pretend they didn¡¯t know each other in front


    of outsiders. He cowered and remained silent.


    Zuko stepped forward and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Drake Dickinson?¡±


    Drake stammered, unable to meet his gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re Lena¡¯s adoptive father?¡± Zuko persisted. ¡°Did you and your son coborate to kidnap the Chriss


    child?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Drake became flustered. ¡°Young man, please don¡¯t use me! My son, that brat¡­ h-he¡¯s the


    one! Look at my head! He hit me with a brick!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Bianca feared that further discussion would reveal too much. She looked at him


    sternly, silencing him.


    Lina sneered. This was such a crude trick that it was both foolish and infuriating!


    She said coldly, ¡°Ms. Mosley, didn¡¯t you im they were conspiring? Is there discord among you now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it!¡± Drake chimed in, seizing the opportunity. ¡°Miss, my ungrateful son actually attacked


    me with a brick! I don¡¯t know where they¡¯ve gone now¡­ That little brat probably wanted to keep that girl


    for himself so he could have all the money from selling her!¡±


    Lina nced at him. The Thompsons¡¯ men had arrived by car.


    Lina instructed, ¡°Uncle Ian, kindly escort Mr. Dickinson back. Attend to his injuries first, then I have


    some questions to ask him personally.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Also, the two children¡­¡± Lina paused for a moment. ¡°Regardless of the methods you employ, you


    must find them!¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Ian nodded. ¡°It is Ms. Chriss, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zuko added, ¡°Uncle Ian, the Hamertons are also sending people to search. If you require any


    assistance, you can contact my assistant.¡±


    Bianca discreetly moved aside. She couldn¡¯t afford to provoke either the Hamertons or the Thompsons.


    She had intended to pin the me on Lena, but she had fallen into her own trap instead! She bit her


    lip, determined to find a way to evade responsibility before N was located.


    ¨C


    Alexander had already run quite a distance with N.


    They were in the sparsely popted outskirts. They had been running for a while and had no idea of


    their whereabouts. There was only one seemingly endless road, with fields, woods, and wastnd on


    either side, but no other soul in sight.

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519


    A car would pass by every now and then, and Alexander would wave desperately, but none of the cars


    were willing to stop.


    As the day turned to night, the temperature dropped significantly.


    N had suffered greatly in the past two days, both physically and mentally, and she had reached the


    point of breaking down.


    Alexander had no choice but to keep going. He carried N on his back, stumbling along the road.


    ¡°Big brother¡­¡± N¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark, and I¡¯m scared!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Alexander turned and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t we go back¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    N looked at Alexander¡¯s feet, where blisters and bloody heels were visible.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± N¡¯s face was streaked with tears. ¡°Big brother, put me down. We should go back¡­¡±


    ¡°N?¡±


    N burst into tears. ¡°That house is broken and cold, but¡­ at least your feet won¡¯t bleed!¡±


    Alexander was momentarily stunned, taking some time to understand the love hidden in her stumbling


    words.


    This little girl was willing to return to the ce where she had been kidnapped just to spare him from so


    much suffering.


    Alexander smiled, gazing up at the sky where a line of birds was heading home.


    He believed that no matter how challenging the journey, he would eventually find his way back home


    with this little girl.


    ¡°Silly.¡± Alexander didn¡¯t put her down but continued walking forward with her on his back. ¡°It doesn¡¯t


    hurt at all. But we can¡¯t go back to that ce.¡±


    ¡°Will that man¡­ hurt us?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t he your dad?¡± N frowned. ¡°You asked me to call him and tell him you were sick, and he


    really came!¡±


    Alexander grinned.


    He had told N to inform Drake that he had a fever. Drake had probablye in not out of concern


    but out of fear he would be left alone tomit his crime if Alexander died.


    That¡¯s why Drake hade in to check. He was just too foolish to notice Alexander hiding behind the


    door when he entered. Before he could react, Alexander had struck him with a brick¡­


    Such a pathetic father-son rtionship must be one-of-a-kind in the world.


    Alexander patted his pocket. He had some money he had taken from Drake during their escape, but he


    had forgotten to grab the phone due to the situation¡¯s urgency.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you hungry again?¡±


    N pursed her lips, her stomach growling.


    Alexander sighed. Hadn¡¯t he already given her the stale bun? Although it wasn¡¯t very delicious, it was


    better than the food he had grown up with.


    ¡°There should be a vige ahead,¡± Alexander reassured her. ¡°Let me walk a bit more, and I¡¯ll buy you


    something to eat when we reach the vige! Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a rumble from behind, and a beam of light illuminated the two small figures.


    Alexander turned around and instinctively shielded his and N¡¯s eyes from the blinding light.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Arge truck had pulled up beside them, and the driver leaned out of the window, asking loudly, ¡°Hey,


    where are you two from? Where are your parents? Walking on the road like this in the dark is unsafe!


    Hurry and go home!¡±


    ¡°Mister, we want to go to the downtown area of Centrolis!¡± Alexander waved urgently. ¡°We were


    kidnapped!¡±


    Upon hearing that, the driver widened his eyes and realized he might have stumbled into something


    serious. He hesitated while gripping his phone.

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520


    When Bianca returned home, anxiety washed over her. She realized the final mayoral election was just


    a week away. If there was explosive news now, everyone¡¯s attention would be diverted. It had to


    involve Lena!


    After some pondering, Bianca smirked, feeling sly and triumphant. She picked up her phone and quietly


    arranged a meeting with a journalist.


    ¨C


    They sat In a secluded corner of a cafe. Bianca wore arge hat, almost concealing her face. The


    journalist sat opposite her,zily stirring his coffee, but his ears were alert.


    ¡°Do you know Mr. Patton¡¯s granddaughter is missing?¡± she asked. ¡°This isn¡¯t just a child disappearing.


    It was a nned abduction.¡±


    The journalist tapped his recording pen. ¡°Ms. Mosley, please tell me what you know. I¡¯ll release the


    information as you want after reviewing it.¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡± Bianca smiled with satisfaction. ¡°I know the one who kidnapped the Chriss heiress is a


    student from the charity school project, acting on Lena Harding¡¯s orders!¡±


    The journalist¡¯s hand holding the recording pen trembled, his grip involuntarily tightening.


    ¨C


    Lina anxiously paced by the doorway while Drake remained locked inside, refusing to speak no matter


    her questioning.


    Nichs couldn¡¯t bear to see his daughter so anxious and considered using their old methods through


    Ian to handle Drake. But Lina stopped him.


    The current Thompsons were legitimate business people¡ªviolent methods from their past no longer fit.


    Lina convinced Nichs to leave and contemted her next move.


    Suddenly, Evelyn rushed over.


    ¡°Miss, look at this!¡± Evelyn handed her a phone.


    A shocking news article read: [Shocking Scandal From Patton¡¯s Charity School: Manager and Student


    Involved in Human Trafficking!]


    Lina¡¯s heart leaped to her throat as Lena¡¯s pictures were in the article.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Pam,¡± Evelyn said softly. ¡°This news hasn¡¯t gone public. It¡¯s only on my phone. We


    intercepted it.¡±


    Lina nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the story?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°We have contacts in the news stations,¡± Evelyn said. ¡°They recognized Lena. A journalist passed this


    material to their superior.¡±


    ¡°Who contacted that journalist?¡±


    Evelyn smiled and produced the recording pen from her pocket. ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you listen,


    Ms. Pam.¡±


    The recorded conversation was brief, and Lina listened swiftly. The voice was all too familiar.


    Lina sneered. Bianca was trying to divert attention and escape this way.


    If this news got out, it wouldn¡¯t just tarnish Lena¡¯s reputation but would also implicate Harold.


    Lina took a deep breath and entered Drake¡¯s room. Heyzily on the floor but sat up as soon as he


    saw her.


    ¡°M-Ms. Thompson!¡±


    Lina sat in a chair beside him and smiled faintly. She exuded authority like a queen, with the window


    behind her casting a regal light.

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521


    ¡°Mr. Dickinson, are you going to tell me the truth? What did Ms. Mosley give you to implicate Lena?¡±


    Lina asked.


    Drake averted his gaze, unsure of what to say.


    ¡°Are you truly Lena¡¯s adoptive father?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the truth,¡± he replied.


    Lina pressed on. ¡°Then why did you hurt her?¡±


    Drake trembled, looking away.


    ¡°Mr. Dickinson, Ms. Mosley can¡¯t protect you anymore. You¡¯ll go to prison if you don¡¯t tell me the truth!¡±


    Suddenly, Evelyn¡¯s voice came from outside.


    Lina red at Drake and had people lock the door.


    Evelyn brought Zuko and Chris inside.


    ¡°Wifey!¡± Zuko grinned when he saw her. ¡°We found N and Alexander!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chris looked relieved. ¡°We can finally get justice for Lena.¡±


    ¡°She was innocent from the start.¡± Lina smiled. ¡°Who found them?¡±


    ¡°They were smart to escape on their own.¡± Zuko chuckled. ¡°Remember when we found Dickinson with


    a head injury that night? They took the chance to run. They met a kind man who helped them return.


    ¡°Alexander borrowed a phone from the driver, and N remembered her mom¡¯s number. They called


    her, and they¡¯ll be home in 20 minutes!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± Linaplimented. ¡°It¡¯s essential to teach our daughter to stay calm in such


    situations. Sephy needs to memorize my phone number!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Zuko widened his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect anything bad to happen to our daughter,¡± Lina said, holding his hand. ¡°But safety


    education is vital. We never know when she might need it.¡±


    Chris added, ¡°Yes. A father can¡¯t protect his daughter forever. You need to teach her how to handle


    unexpected events and stay safe. That¡¯s the best gift you can give her.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Zuko pouted. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a daughter yet, and you¡¯re giving me advice?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk when you have your own daughter! Haha!¡±


    ¡°Zuko!¡±


    Zuko grabbed Lina¡¯s shoulders and left while Chris made a funny face behind them.


    ¨C


    Harold became Centrolis¡¯ new mayor, as the election results showed.


    At Elijah and Patton¡¯s celebration party, N appeared like a princess, smiling happily despite her short


    hair and trauma.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The Mosleys were also invited. Bianca gazed at the party¡¯s serenity, feeling a mix of guilt and relief.


    Perhaps everything had truly ended now that the children were found.


    However, she couldn¡¯t surpass Lena this time. Maybe there would be opportunities in the future.

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522


    The party took ce in the same four-star hotel. As the guests chatted quietly, they couldn¡¯t help but


    notice the mayor¡¯s reluctance to invest more in making the event more extravagant.


    ¡°Do you guys have any idea? He just got promoted. He has to appear modest,¡± someone whispered.


    ¡°But whether it¡¯s the Chriss family or the Pattons, they surely deserve more than a four-star hotel. After


    all, the mayor¡¯s son-inw is in business!¡± Another guest chimed in.


    ¡°Absolutely. Considering their connections with the four influential families, they could have gone all


    out,¡± a third guest added.


    ¡°Could it be that they have ulterior motives for choosing this hotel?¡± someone wondered aloud.


    Unbeknownst to them, Bianca had been lurking and eavesdropping. She dismissed any suspicions


    about hidden intentions but felt relieved as long as nobody was pointing fingers at her.


    Onstage, Harold stood tall and waved to the audience with a genuine smile. The music stopped, and all


    eyes were on him. Despite his age, his robust health, impable posture, and resonant voice exuded


    remarkable charisma.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°First and foremost, I extend my warm wee to this gathering,¡± Harold began. ¡°Each one of you


    deserves credit for our campaign¡¯s sess. I won¡¯t let you down, nor will I disappoint the citizens of


    Centrolis. I¡¯mmitted to leading us toward a brighter future!¡±


    Apuse erupted from below the stage, and the guests raised their sses in a show of respect.


    ¡°Furthermore, I know you all care deeply for my granddaughter, N.¡±


    As soon as he mentioned N, she rushed onstage to envelop her grandfather in a warm hug. He


    affectionately patted her head, disying a loving smile.


    Whispers rippled through the audience as they learned about N¡¯s recent kidnapping and fortunate


    recovery. Meanwhile, Alexander received the credit for their good fortune.


    Alexander gazed at Bianca with a tender smile in a quiet corner.


    ¡°While it¡¯s true that the mastermind behind N¡¯s kidnapping was evil, we were fortunate to have a


    kind-hearted savior step in. Moreover, I¡¯ve already identified the culprit!¡±


    Harold¡¯s gaze shifted toward Lena the moment he made this announcement.


    Bianca¡¯s heart raced with excitement. Harold was suspicious of Lena! Her cunning scheme had indeed


    worked, sessfully pinning the me on Lena!


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bianca¡¯s voice was soft but audible to those around her. ¡°Like mother, like daughter. This


    saying holds true! A child of a criminal is bound to follow in their parent¡¯s footsteps!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Bianca?¡± Arya suddenly appeared behind her. ¡°If you have something to say,


    step onto the stage and speak up. Or else, no one can hear you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Bianca gnashed her teeth, her frustration evident.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I suppose your ssmates are unaware that you secured your academic credits by


    bribing your way through an overseas school, right?¡± Arya shot back, unfazed.


    Bianca¡¯s re could have cut through steel.


    Arya¡¯s revtion spread like wildfire, ensuring everyone was well aware of her past.


    ¡°What¡¯s your issue?¡± Bianca grumbled, her teeth still clenched. ¡°Mr. Patton is addressing the crowd,


    and you¡¯re here causing a scene. Do you need us to build you a stage?¡±


    Arya stared into her eyes and asked, ¡°Bianca, are you upset?¡±


    Speechless and bewildered by Arya¡¯s unexpectedments, Bianca could only roll her eyes in


    response.

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523


    However, Bianca heard Harold¡¯s deep voice at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m overflowing with joy today. Not only is N home but I¡¯m gathered here with all of you. Most


    importantly, I can finally seek justice for Ms. Harding!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bianca¡¯s head was spinning.


    ¡°I know there are rumors connecting Ms. Harding to N¡¯s disappearance over the past two days.¡± His


    voice carried weight. ¡°There was an unreported incident, but I can¡¯t believe mypetition intended to


    use this scandal to ruin me!¡±


    ¡°Am I right, Ms. Mosley?¡±


    Bianca was stunned while everyone¡¯s eyes fixed on her. She felt like she was about to copse under


    the intense scrutiny.


    ¡°W-What are you saying, Mr. Patton?¡± Bianca asked.


    ¡°Do you truly notprehend what I¡¯m saying, Ms. Mosley?¡± Harold smiled, but his eyes remained


    cold.


    Meanwhile, Elijah red at her as though he could cut her into pieces.


    Parents were unafraid of physical harm, no matter how brutal. They would fight to the death if someone


    dared to harm their child.


    Lina and Zuko exchanged nces and nodded. Soon, their associates brought out Drake.


    Bianca¡¯s expression changed, and she instinctively averted her gaze from Drake¡¯s piercing eyes. He


    had initially appeared cowardly, seemingly hoping for support when he saw her.


    He struggled and screamed, ¡°Hey¡­ M-Ms. Bianca! You must seek justice for me!¡±


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± she bellowed. ¡°How am I supposed to do that?!¡±


    ¡°It was you who¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, I gave you money,¡± Bianca interjected. ¡°But I did it out of pity. Your son has cut ties with you, and


    your adopted daughter despises you! I only helped you to keep your head above water! I can¡¯t believe


    your ingratitude¡­ You must have offended the Hamerstons, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Although Drake was no saint, he had never distorted the truth like Bianca.


    He had never stooped to her level!


    He stood there, dumbfounded, unsure of what to say.


    Lina sneered. ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled at denying the truth, Ms. Mosley!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Pam?!¡± Bianca panicked. ¡°H-He¡¯s clearly Lena¡¯s adoptive father! Why


    are you dragging me into this? I even advised you to stay away from Lena¡­


    ¡°She grew up in such a toxic environment, constantly exposed to human trafficking. With the Chriss¡¯


    daughter being kidnapped, both father and daughter are undoubtedly guilty!¡±


    ¡°He may be Lena¡¯s adoptive father, but he followed your orders, didn¡¯t he?¡± Zuko rose to his feet. His


    icy demeanor made Bianca take two steps back.


    Chris approached Lena, holding her hand.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Lena took a deep breath, herposure unshaken, her eyes resolute.


    Zuko scoffed. ¡°Bianca, don¡¯t tell me you believe that this four-star hotel is so tacky they would never


    repair their backyard surveince?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bianca eximed.


    Zuko gestured, and the screen on the stage descended slowly. Someone came forward to y the


    surveince footage.


    ¡°The backyard surveince was indeed malfunctioning for a while,¡± the hotel manager exined as he


    took over. ¡°However, it has been fixed for quite some time. It was operational. The issue was with file


    transfers, making it appear as if it was perpetually out of order.


    ¡°Thanks to the technicians from the Hamerton Group, we¡¯ve sessfully recovered the files!¡±


    Bianca¡¯s face turned ashen as she stared at the screen as if she had seen a ghost.


    The guests began to piece it together. ¡°You see, I knew there had to be a reason why Mr. Patton chose


    this four-star hotel for the celebration party. This is it!¡±

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524


    Bianca and Drake soon appeared on the big screen while chatting in the hotel backyard.


    In the background, the PA system emitted sounds.


    Bianca: ¡°I¡¯ve already bribed two Hamerton bodyguards¡­ When the timees, you just need to


    cooperate with them and kidnap the child. I¡¯ll give you a substantial amount of money!¡±


    Drake: ¡°A girl?! What¡¯s the point of stealing a girl? They¡¯re not worth much!¡±


    Bianca: ¡°Shut up! Just do what I asked! Kidnap the child I requested!¡±


    ¡­


    Bianca¡¯s face turned pale, and her knees gave way as if all the air had been sucked out of her.


    ¡°So, thisdy was attempting to kidnap the Hamertons¡¯ daughter?¡± someone remarked.


    ¡°There have been some strange urrencestely, especially this year. That¡¯s the Hamertons and


    Thompsons¡¯ most precious princess! Does she think she can just snatch her away whenever she


    pleases? Ha!¡± Another person chimed in.


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Bianca stammered in panic. ¡°That¡¯s not what I was trying to do. Please let me exin,


    Zuko!¡±


    Lina red coldly and retorted, ¡°Your voice was clear. What¡¯s there to exin? Are you going to im it


    wasn¡¯t you in the video?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Bianca, you¡¯ve bitten off more than you can chew,¡± Zuko said.


    He took a few imposing steps forward, silencing the room. ¡°Do you believe that the Hamerton


    bodyguards are so easily bribed?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bianca lifted her head, only for two individuals to walk in¡ªthe bodyguards she thought she


    had sessfully bribed. Their expressions were cold and impassive.


    ¡°You betrayed me?¡± Bianca eximed after a moment of stunned silence.


    ¡°Are you messing with us, Ms. Mosley?¡± Lina smiled. ¡°They¡¯re our bodyguards, just doing their job, not


    ¡®betraying¡¯ you.¡±


    The Hamerton bodyguards were the elite of the elite. They underwent rigorous training and


    professional psychological evaluations during the hiring process. Anyone failing the tests would be


    disqualified. Moreover, the Hamertons provided them with exceptional treatment. Betraying such a


    benefactor would be unwise.


    Hence, they had promptly informed Zuko when Bianca had tried to bribe them, leading to heightened


    security for Sephy. However, they hadn¡¯t anticipated Drake¡¯s interference in the n or kidnap N.


    Bianca sat on the ground, panting heavily. She was drenched in sweat as if she had been pulled from


    the water.


    A few attendees from the Mosleys were also present at the banquet, but they kept a low profile amidst


    the crowd. Fleur, however, confronted them directly.


    ¡°The Mosleys are known for their prestige, but how did they raise a daughter like that?¡± Fleur¡¯s voice


    echoed. ¡°It appears our generations-old friendship ends here!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Fleur¡­¡± Bianca tried to crawl toward her, attempting to grasp her dress, but Fleur skillfully


    evaded her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, aunt! I was confused. I never intended to kidnap the Hamertons¡¯ little girl¡­ Please, help me,


    aunt. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Confused?¡± Lina interjected angrily. ¡°You plotted to kidnap my daughter just to frame Lena! Your n


    was devious¡ªyou even used a child! And now you seek mercy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The usuallyposed Elijah stood up, his voice trembling. ¡°No parent can forgive


    someone who harms their child!


    ¡°Bianca, you hurt my daughter, and I will ensure you pay dearly for it.¡±


    Bianca made several attempts to stand but failed, eventually lying on the ground, ovee with fear.


    Chris arrived at the ballroom entrance just as the police officers arrived. Pete grinned knowingly,


    nudged him, and said, ¡°This time, we¡¯re really here to apprehend someone, right?¡±


    Chris nodded, giving a thumbs-up and pointing toward the room. ¡°She¡¯s in there.¡±


    Pete organized a group to escort Bianca away.

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525


    ¡°This is the mayor¡¯s celebration party. We shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± Pete said with a smile. ¡°But, well, we


    have to do our job to keep people safe! There¡¯s a human trafficker here, and we must arrest her!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not a human trafficker!¡± Bianca screamed, struggling. ¡°I¡¯ve never kidnapped any children. It¡¯s


    Dickinson! It¡¯s all Dickinson¡¯s doing! Let me go!¡±


    However, her struggle proved futile as her voice faded away while being taken out of the hotel.


    Drake¡¯s knees weakened as he witnessed this.


    The Hamerton bodyguards were seizing him at that moment. He feared he would meet the same fate


    as Bianca.


    His mind went nk, and he knelt on the ground, desperately pleading.


    ¡°Let me go, please! I didn¡¯t know she was like this. She gave me money, so I did what she asked. I had


    no idea what she was nning!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Tell that to the police stationter!¡± Pete signaled to his men to take him away.


    But Drake spotted Alexander in the corner.


    Although Alexander was young, his eyes were fierce and cold. He gazed at Drake like they were not


    father and son but enemies.


    But that boy was his only blood rtive in the world.


    Drake panicked, anger welling up. Alexander seemed to enjoy his arrest, which tore at Drake¡¯s heart.


    He was his father¡ªwhat son would dare to look at his father that way?


    Sure, they had their shes, but which son would hold a grudge?


    Drake¡¯s self-esteem crumbled.


    At that moment, he had only one thought in his empty mind¡ªeven if he had to die, he would take


    someone with him!


    And his own blood would be the perfect scapegoat!


    He scanned the room, and his expression changed.


    He began to wail. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you! But before I leave, I want to talk to my son¡­¡±


    ¡°Save it for the police station!¡± Pete emphasized, motioning to proceed. ¡°If you want to see your son, it¡¯ll


    be at the police station!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Pete said firmly. ¡°Mr. Dickinson, don¡¯t try anything funny. We have the numbers here. You won¡¯t get


    your way!¡±


    Drake was stunned, and his head hung low and numb. Cold handcuffs mped around his wrists,


    making him shiver.


    Just then, a small figure emerged from the corner.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Drake stopped and turned slowly.


    The coldness in Alexander¡¯s eyes only deepened. He bit his lip and spoke with difficulty. ¡°Dad.¡±


    But he said that stiffly as if bidding farewell to his identity as Drake¡¯s son. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ve


    wished for since I was young?¡±


    Drake asked. ¡°What?¡±


    Alexander scoffed, enunciating each word. ¡°I¡¯ve wished for you to disappear from this world forever!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Drake erupted in anger instantly, his neck veins bulging. Like a raging bull, he shook off those around


    him and forcefully headbutted Alexander.


    He lifted his cuffed hands and struck the handcuffs on his wrists hard against Alexander¡¯s head.

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526


    Alexander failed to dodge in time and got hit on the head.


    Drake wanted to hit him more, but the officers managed to restrain him.


    Although there was a briefmotion, the situation soon calmed. However, blood was flowing from


    Alexander¡¯s forehead, where he had been struck with the handcuffs. He applied pressure to his wound,


    and blood dripped through his fingers.


    Lena screamed and rushed over to check on him.


    ¡°You wretch! How dare you curse your father!¡± Drake couldn¡¯t strike Alexander due to the officers


    restraining him, so he began shouting at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Lena, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s a bad influence on my son! How can you curse your own father? Aren¡¯t


    you afraid of going to hell? Let me make this clear! You will always be my son, no matter where you go.


    My blood runs through your veins, and you¡¯ll forever be a disgrace!¡±


    Pete¡¯s eyes zed with anger. ¡°Are you finished with your nonsense, Mr. Dickinson?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Drake started throwing a tantrum. ¡°You officers want to control everything, and now you want


    to interfere when I¡¯m teaching my son a lesson? Not only will I discipline my son, but I also want to


    teach that woman a lesson!¡±


    Lena was shocked, staring directly at him. Drake¡¯s menacing gaze seemed to transport her back to a


    stormy night from many years ago. She trembled, her heart racing, and his condemnation echoed in


    her ears.


    ¡°Fuck you, bitch! She wasn¡¯t a good girl at home¡­ She was not a good girl at all¡­ when I fucked her!¡±


    What he said felt like an explosion in the crowd, instantly hushing the chaotic atmosphere.


    Everyone knew she was going to marry into the Hamertons.


    But what was Drake talking about?


    Chris was shocked, unable to react at that moment. His instinctive gaze locked onto Lena. He noticed


    sadness clouding her lovely face.


    Her clear eyes shed with anger.


    He even witnessed her lips parting slightly, her breathing in gasps. She seemed to be in great


    pain.


    Meanwhile, Drake¡¯s grin grew increasingly malicious.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Pete swiftly signaled for the officers to escort Drake out.


    The previously lively party hall fell into an eerie silence.


    Lena stood motionless, trying to move but feeling as if she were under a paralyzing spell. Her face


    turned pale, and it seemed as though her soul had been snatched away.


    She stared nkly at Drake¡¯s departing figure. Her trembling fists were the only sign of movement.


    The hurtful whispers felt like needles piercing her heart.


    ¡°Lena¡­¡± Chris reached for her shoulders, but she screamed as if shocked and pushed him away.


    ¡°Hey, Lena!¡± Lina chased after her, but Lena was too fast, eluding her grasp.


    Zuko held Lina back, shaking his head.


    At that moment, Chris ran toward Lena.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried, honey,¡± Lina said.


    ¡°This is between them. They¡¯ll have to resolve it on their own,¡± Zuko reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lena


    won¡¯t do anything reckless, and Chris is level-headed. He won¡¯t judge Lena because of that lunatic¡¯s


    nonsense.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lina frowned. She took back what she wanted to say, thinking, ¡®But any man would find this


    uneptable. What Drake said about Lena in public is beyond humiliating. No one, no matter how


    strong, should have to endure that.¡¯

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527


    Lina sighed and looked at Fleur. ¡°Aunt, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Fleur managed to force a smile, even though she appeared quite unwell. She straightened


    up, wrapping her shawl around herself.


    ¡°Oh, that child¡­¡± A glint appeared in her eyes.


    Only after she mentioned it did everyone notice the wound on Alexander¡¯s head.


    N rushed out immediately, her distress evident as she saw blood dripping from his head. She


    hugged him tightly, reluctant to let go.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, really!¡± It was the first time so many people had shown Alexander care, especially a


    princess hugging him. He suddenly felt self-conscious.


    With concern for his sister and the throbbing pain in his head, he couldn¡¯t help but grimace. The blow


    had been severe.


    ¡°Get Alexander to the hospital and use my car,¡± Harold chimed in as he approached.


    ¡°Take him to the Hamertons¡¯ joint hospital,¡± Zuko said, ¡°I¡¯m calling the doctor now. Make sure his wound


    is tended to and conduct a thorough check-up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going with him!¡± N cried out like a baby, still clinging to Alexander. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to the


    hospital with you. Don¡¯t be scared!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He smiled and reached to y with her braid but hesitated with his dirty hands. They were no longer at


    the abandoned factory or on the way to the suburbs. She was a princess again, but his hands had


    always been stained. How could he touch her hair?


    ¨C


    Soon, Alexander arrived at the joint hospital. Thanks to the mayor¡¯s car and Zuko¡¯s earlier call, he


    received the best medical attention, even though his injury was minor.


    After the bandaging was done, he rested in a ward that felt like heaven. He had never imagined staying


    in such a splendid room.


    He thought, ¡®I¡¯d dly get hurt more often if I could stay here every day.¡¯


    His smile was interrupted by a soft voice. ¡°What are you smiling about?¡±


    Turning his head, he saw the little princess and felt secretly delighted.


    N had insisted on apanying him to the hospital. Elijah and Kasey couldn¡¯t dissuade her, so they


    followed her lead. Like a grown-up, she requested to care for Alexander in the hospital, saying that she


    didn¡¯t need them.


    They were grateful that Alexander had saved N and treated him as if he were their own child and


    shared a simr parenting philosophy. No matter how young their child was, they would respect her


    decisions.


    Thus, they left the ward in unison. They arranged for a nurse to wait outside to ensure N wouldn¡¯t be


    alone.


    They leaned against the wall in the corridor and made eye contact, sharing an understanding smile.


    Since their marriage, they hadn¡¯t had many moments of harmony like that.


    At that moment, a doctor who appeared to be the department head hurriedly passed by the corridor.


    After walking a few steps, he turned back, surprised to see them.


    ¡°Mister and Madam Chriss?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Dr. Sheridan,¡± Elijah greeted, shaking his hand.


    When N returned safely, they had brought her to the joint hospital for aprehensive check-up. Dr.


    Sheridan was in charge of her care.


    ¡°Why are you here? Is your daughter here too?¡±


    Elijah pointed toward the ward.


    Dr. Sheridan adjusted his sses, and his expression changed subtly.


    ¡°If you have some time, pleasee to my office. Actually, I¡¯ve been meaning to talk to you these past


    few days. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll tell you now.¡±

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528


    Elijah and Kasey were both struck by the same overwhelming shock. The doctor¡¯s profound emotions


    sent shivers down their spines, foreboding something terrible.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Dr. Sheridan?¡± Kasey asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    Dr. Sheridan handed them N¡¯s medical report. ¡°When she arrived at the hospital, she had injuries,


    so we conducted aprehensive examination. The results revealed pathological changes in her


    blood¡­¡±


    They stared at him, their eyes wide with fear.


    ¡°In simpler terms, she has leukemia.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kasey felt her strength wane and struggled to catch her breath, nearly stumbling.


    Elijah steadied her, though he also felt drained. He put on a facade ofposure.


    ¡°Are you absolutely certain?¡± He enunciated each word carefully. ¡°Dr. Sheridan, is this truly our


    daughter¡¯s report?¡±


    ¡°I wish I could be wrong,¡± Dr. Sheridan said somberly. ¡°I was concerned when the report came in, so I


    rechecked it myself. Unfortunately, the diagnosis remains the same. It¡¯s leukemia but in its early


    stages, which means it¡¯s treatable.¡±


    ¡°Please, you must save her!¡± Kasey¡¯s heart shattered, and she sobbed. ¡°I only have one daughter¡­


    I¡¯ve been caring for her since the day she was born. She¡¯s my entire world! I can¡¯t bear to go on if


    anything happens to her¡­¡±


    ¡°Take a breath!¡± Elijah implored. ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor mention there¡¯s a treatment?¡±


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Chriss, it¡¯s crucial that you stayposed,¡± Dr. Sheridan urged. ¡°We will devise a


    comprehensive treatment n, although there may be medication and injection side effects depending


    on her response. But¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter what, we will do whatever it takes to restore our daughter¡¯s health!¡± Elijah said with


    unwavering determination.


    Kasey turned to him, realizing in that moment he was not just her husband but the person she could


    lean on for the rest of her life. Petty arguments and misunderstandings seemed trivialpared to their


    daughter¡¯s illness.


    Elijah loved their child.


    So did she.


    Tears flowed incessantly as she rested her head on his chest. He was taken aback but gently patted


    her back, holding her in silence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. N will recover,¡± he whispered in her ear. ¡°She has parents who adore her. How could


    she bear to leave us?¡±


    Kasey nodded, tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Chriss, we¡¯ll need your cooperation during the treatment.¡± Dr. Sheridan continued. ¡°The


    most effective treatment for leukemia is a bone marrow transnt. The highest sess rate is with


    family members as donors, so please have your family members undergopatibility tests.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, we understand.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll spare no effort, using the best medications and thetest technology to treat her!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C


    That night, Lena locked herself in the bathroom, repeatedly taking showers.


    Chris called out to her, but she wanted to avoid him. She submerged her head under the water until her


    chest felt like it might burst, her thoughts erased by the act. She lifted her head only when bubbles


    appeared in the water, gasping for air.


    Using the showerhead, she tried to wash away the haunting memories of that night.


    She believed she had pushed those memories to the back of her mind. Why had Drake brought them


    up again?


    She squeezed her eyes shut, tears streaming down her cheeks and mixing with the water.


    She was uncertain how long Chris had been calling her¡ªhis voice eventually faded away. She dried


    herself off, wore her robe, and stepped out. She noticed a table set with freshly cooked dishes as she


    entered the living room.


    A pot of hot soup simmered in the kitchen.


    Just then, her phone buzzed. It was a message from Chris.


    [No matter what, please don¡¯t starve yourself. Eat properly, okay?]

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529


    Lena¡¯s heart squeezed, overwhelmed by sadness.


    This continued for the next few days.


    Chris would visit while she slept and quietly leave as she woke up. He would bring a different meal


    daily, and the house would always be spotless, instantly lifting her spirits. He had been doing


    everything without disturbing her.


    Then, one day, he made pizza. Thinly sliced pepperoni, the perfect temperature¡ªit melted in her


    mouth. Tears flowed uncontrobly, breaking the barrier she had erected.


    She rushed in and immediately saw Chris upon opening the door. She wanted to call out, but her throat


    felt blocked. Her mouth opened, but no sound emerged.


    However, he halted and turned slowly. When their eyes met, he smiled gently.


    Lena ran to him, crying, and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lena,¡± he said, patting her head. ¡°It¡¯s all over now. You have me. You don¡¯t need to be


    afraid.¡±


    All she could do was cry. He allowed her to release her pent-up emotions, understanding she had held


    onto too much.


    He took her shoulders and guided her back into the house when her tears finally subsided. Theyy on


    the sofa, and she remained in his embrace, unwilling to be separated like azy kitten.


    Finally, she mustered the courage to share her past with him.


    After narrating her story, she kept her head down. The house grew quiet, and her racing heart was the


    only source of sound.


    Chris said, holding her hands, ¡°So, did you hit me that time because of those memories?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    Chris paused for a moment before speaking softly. ¡°Lena, I didn¡¯t mind what happened. I just felt sorry


    for you.¡±


    She bit her lip and nced downward, struggling to speak.


    ¡°Even though he didn¡¯t seed, the trauma he caused remains. I hate myself for not meeting you


    earlier. How different things might have been if I had been there to protect you!¡±


    ¡°Chris¡­¡±


    ¡°You need to heal from this trauma, but there¡¯s no rush,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll always be with you and


    wait patiently.¡±


    ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Lena cried.


    He wiped away her tears and held her close. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why are you apologizing?


    It¡¯s Drake who should be in hell!¡±


    She shuddered. The name ¡°Drake¡± alone transported her back to that dreadful experience.


    Chris heated up some food, held her hand, and led her to the table.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Sometimes, grand gestures weren¡¯t necessary to show love. All the lovey hidden in the freshly baked


    pizza.


    Just as Lena was about to eat, her phone rang.


    ¡°Are you home, sis?¡±


    She was stunned. ¡°Alexander? Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t skip school. I¡¯m still here.¡± His voice sounded a bit down. ¡°I just wanted to ask how


    N is doing.¡±


    ¡°N?¡±


    ¡°She promised to bring her doll to school to y with me on the day I was discharged from the hospital,


    but I haven¡¯t seen her¡­ Did she forget about me?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530


    Lena chuckled softly before picking up the phone call. After a brief conversation with Alexander, she


    returned to sit across from Chris, savoring the meal he had prepared.


    ¡°Was it Alexander? What did he say?¡± Chris asked.


    Lena smiled, not directly addressing his question. ¡°What do you think a boy his age worries about?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Chris pondered. ¡°When I was his age, I had endless sses every day.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Hamertons were quite strict with us kids. My parents were somewhat more lenient, but Zuko


    and Toph had it even tougher.¡±


    Especially Zuko, groomed as the future heir to the entire Hamerton Group. The elders had big


    expectations, and he had been meticulous from a young age. Such an upbringing shaped a highly


    qualified heir but robbed him of childhood joys.


    ¡°You gain some, you lose some,¡± Chris mused. ¡°Life can¡¯t always be perfect, and not every moment is


    delightful. We¡¯re quite fortunate, really. Many people can never hope to reach our starting point in their


    entire lives. Life won¡¯t be too bad if we stay on our paths.¡±


    ¡°You seem content,¡± Lena said, smiling. ¡°I mentioned a young boy¡¯s thoughts, and youunched into


    deep reflection.¡±


    ¡°True, let¡¯s get back to the topic!¡± Chris grinned. ¡°So, what did Alexander tell you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, really. He just asked why N hasn¡¯t been talking to himtely.¡±


    Chris was initially surprised but then broke into a knowing smile. ¡°Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for Alexander,


    N might have been in trouble this time.¡±


    Lena nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°So, this youngd is N¡¯s savior.¡±


    ¡°To be fair, children¡¯s feelings are always pure,¡± Lena mused. ¡°He still remembers that I looked after


    him for a few years when he was younger.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Lenny, don¡¯t you think¡­ they get along well?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lena didn¡¯t catch on at first, but when she met his eyes, she found his yful smile amusing


    and exasperating.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? They¡¯re still so young!¡±


    ¡°N is young, but Alexander isn¡¯t that young anymore. He¡¯s already 12.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lena eyed him with a mischievous gleam. ¡°When you were 12, did you also notice pretty girls?¡±


    Chris was taken aback. How did a discussion about Alexander end up putting him on the spot?


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s lovely that they¡¯re growing up as childhood friends?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Lena seriously said, ¡°Chris, did you ever have a childhood friend?¡±


    Chris regretted his earlier thoughtless words even more as Lena added, ¡°Does Bianca count?¡±


    Chris widened his eyes in surprise.

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531


    Zuko had told him that Zephyr often faced tricky questions from Cordelia when they were young. Even


    after Zuko got married, Lina didn¡¯t spare him from those questions. Now, it was his turn!


    It seemed like the fate of Hamerton men, an inevitable part of their lives no matter how hard they tried


    to avoid it!


    ¡°No, no, I¡­ How could I possibly¡­ With her¡­ She¡­¡±


    Chris grew flustered and sweaty, and Lena couldn¡¯t hold back herughter any longer. She burst into


    giggles.


    She enjoyed the food. That evening, she finally let go of the past and started anew.


    ¨C


    Winter passed, and spring arrived.


    Bianca and Drake had faced the consequences. Bianca, in particr, brought disgrace upon the family


    and was shunned by the entire Mosleys.


    Fleur paid no attention to Drake¡¯s nonsense at the event. However, the power of rumors was relentless,


    and this incident became widely known within their circle.


    Despite that, Fleur, true to her character, fiercely defended against the gossip.


    She often brought Lena to various social asions, insisting on having Lena by her side, even during


    poker games. Every time they appeared in public, Fleur took special care in dressing Lena.


    ¡°As my daughter-inw, you mustn¡¯t embarrass the Warnocks!¡± She held Lena¡¯s hand and smiled


    affectionately. ¡°Stand tall and proud. Exude confidence!¡±


    Marco pursed his lips and muttered almost inaudibly, ¡°My daughter-inw belongs to the Hamertons¡ª


    the Hamertons! Sigh¡­¡±


    Chris and Lena exchanged nces and chuckled together.


    Alexander continued to excel in his studies at school. These children from the mountains cherished


    their hard-earned opportunities, putting in extra effort in their studies. Some, gifted as they were,


    outshone their peers significantly. Several prominent families recognized them as future talented


    individuals.


    Due to Lena, Zuko and Lina closely watched Alexander, hoping he would serve the Hamerton Group


    well in the future.


    Apart from his busy academic life, Alexander often found himself gazing into the distance on the school


    field. He looked at the evening sky and the pigeons, often reminiscing about that old abandoned factory


    in the suburbs, the winding path in the countryside, and the doll-like girl who used to call him ¡°brother¡±.


    He had promised her he would learn to fold paper cranes. He now had a ss bottle filled with the


    paper cranes he had folded, but where had she gone?


    It had been about three or four months since theirst meeting. Had the little princess really forgotten


    about him?


    Alexander sighed and returned to the ssroom. The field there was spacious and well-kept, unlike the


    dusty one in the mountains. However, he noticed a line of ants moving near a tree, just like the ones in


    the mountains.


    Feeling mischievous, he was about to step on them, but his foot froze in mid-air, and a sweet voice


    echoed in his mind. ¡°Brother, we should care for all creatures! Ants are helpful insects. We can¡¯t harm


    them!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Alexander slowly lowered his foot, momentarily stunned, then smiled and hurried back to the ssroom


    when he heard the bell ring.


    ¨C


    Meanwhile, Ny in the hospital, staring at the darkening sky outside her window. She disliked this


    ce. The walls were painfully white, and everything she saw was sterile. She preferred vibrant and


    colorful surroundings. The scent of disinfectant in the air made her feel dizzy and nauseous.


    What she disliked most, or rather, what she feared most, was the asional needle prick. She


    remembered her first injection, how she had cried her heart out. Her parents didn¡¯te to her rescue.


    Instead, they helped the doctor hold her down, letting her cry herself hoarse.


    Gradually, she began to understand her condition through the bruises, the frequent low-grade fevers,


    the asional nosebleeds, and the doctor¡¯s solemn expressions.


    N couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Would she ever be well enough to visit the field and find Alexander


    again?

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532


    Elijah and Kasey stood outside their daughter¡¯s hospital room, gazing at her. N used to be full of life,


    but now she was frail and weak. Their hearts ached terribly like they had been crushed.


    A doctor approached with thetest test results.


    Kasey couldn¡¯t find the strength to look up, and Elijah hesitated but finally asked, ¡°What do the results


    say?¡±


    The doctor sadly shook his head.


    Elijah clenched his lips, tears welling up in his eyes. Over the past few months, they had reached out to


    every possible rtive, including the Chriss and Patton families, forpatibility tests, but none had


    matched. Thetest test involved a distant Chriss rtive.


    Elijah leaned against the wall and closed his eyes in pain while Kasey covered her face and wept.


    The doctor sighed and tried to console them, saying, ¡°Ms. N¡¯s condition is currently stable. We can


    keep searching in the bone marrow registry, but it may take time.¡±


    ¡°What if we have another child?¡± Elijah suddenly asked. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that stem cells from a newborn


    can¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible, and there have been sessful cases,¡± the doctor replied. ¡°But the reproductive cycle


    is long. You¡¯d need about three months to prepare for pregnancy, and even if it goes smoothly, the


    gestation period is nine months. In such a long time, there¡¯s no guarantee that nothing else will go


    wrong.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see our daughter deteriorate like this!¡± Elijah eximed, sounding helpless and


    desperate.


    However, Kasey had an idea. ¡°Elijah, there¡¯s still one person¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The doctor was surprised. ¡°Is there a family member who hasn¡¯t been tested yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Kasey seized the lifeline, but just as she was about to say the name, Elijah stopped her. His


    eyes betrayed fear and disbelief.


    ¡°Elijah!¡± Kasey was nearly desperate. ¡°Is our daughter¡¯s life more important, or¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Sensing the tension, the doctor tactfully decided to leave.


    Elijah and Kasey sat on a bench in the corridor, the atmosphere heavy and cold.


    After a while, Kasey looked at him calmly. ¡°Have you ever considered finding your brother?¡±


    Elijah lowered his head and stayed silent.


    ¡°Elijah, please! I¡¯m begging you!¡± Kasey¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s an illegitimate child, and his


    presence might threaten you¡­ But Elijah, he¡¯s our hope to save N right now!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Elijah¡¯s mind was in turmoil.


    He wanted to save their daughter. The brother Kasey mentioned was actually his younger sister, but he


    had no idea where or how to search for her.


    Even if they did find her, would she be willing to help? The Chrisses had abandoned her for years.


    Would she donate her bone marrow?


    Elijah¡¯s head throbbed, and he rubbed his temples vigorously.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s consider other options,¡± he weakly suggested. ¡°The doctor mentioned we can still search in the


    bone marrow registry¡ª¡±


    ¡°But the highest chance ofpatibility is among rtives!¡±


    ¡°We are N¡¯s biological parents and are not a match. Let alone an illegitimate child!¡±


    ¡°Elijah!¡± Kasey screamed in despair, covering her face as she sobbed uncontrobly.


    Elijah felt sad. Kasey had always been a strong woman in his eyes, and seeing her so fragile was


    heartbreaking. He gently approached and embraced her, letting her lean on him for support.

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533


    Elijah and Kasey had never been so close since their marriage.


    ¡°Elijah, I beg you¡­¡± Kasey grabbed his clothes. ¡°I can¡¯t lose N. I want her to live well. I know you


    have many grievances about our marriage, and I¡¯ve done things that embarrassed you. But as long as


    you find your brother and he goes for testing, N will have a glimmer of hope, right?


    ¡°As long as there¡¯s even a glimmer of hope, I won¡¯t give up!


    ¡°Elijah, have some pity on me! ¦°ity me as a mother, okay?¡±


    Kasey was sobbing, and Elijah found it hard to breathe, feeling like his heart was being shredded.


    ¡°With your family¡¯s influence, finding someone should not be difficult! If not, my father can also help.¡±


    Elijah remained silent for a long time. He then looked into her eyes and said softly, ¡°Kasey¡­ It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s


    not my brother.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That illegitimate child back then was a girl. In other words¡­ N really has an aunt!¡±


    ¨C


    Lately, Zuko had been feeling a bit depressed.


    His daughter was nearly a year old, but he, as a father, had not been too involved with her.


    When Persephone was little, he had taken care of her in the middle of the night, feeding her, changing


    diapers, and all those tasks. However, his duties had soon been reced by a group of nannies hired


    by the family.


    For the sake of child care, Cordelia had even brought in five to six people from the Hamertons. At the


    same time, Nichs and Linda had dispatched several experienced and loyal servants from the


    Thompsons to Zest Garden.


    With over ten people taking care of one child, including grandparents who came by asionally, even


    Lina felt incredibly rxed as a new mother.


    Furthermore, Cordelia and Zephyr doted on Persephone. They frequently picked her up and took her to


    Zen Residence.


    When Zuko went to visit his parents that particr day, he was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Zephyr was on the floor dressed in a tiger costume, allowing his granddaughter to ride on his back. He


    crawled forward and mimicked a tiger, entertaining her with yful, growling sounds.


    Cordelia was on the side, cheering them on and ensuring Persephone did not fall off.


    Zephyr was panting with exhaustion but still wearing a joyful smile. He wanted to stand up, but


    Persephone was in high spirits and refused to allow it. He cheerfullyy back down, ready for another


    round of ¡°adventures¡± with his granddaughter on his back.


    While Zuko was in shock, Toph came running over dressed as a bear.


    Toph was about to put on the bear headgear when he suddenly noticed Zuko. He grinned and said,


    ¡°Bro, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡±


    ¡°Our parents wanted to make the best of their time with their granddaughter and asked me to dress up


    as a bear and y ¡®hunting¡¯ with her!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Sephy is the hunter, I¡¯m the bear, and she¡¯s supposed to ¡®shoot¡¯ me.¡±


    Zuko was exasperated. This was a treatment he had never enjoyed when he was younger.


    Toph patted him. ¡°Never seen our dad like this, eh?¡±


    Zuko had a wry smile. Who would have thought that his parents, who used to be strict and dignified,


    had turned into big kids now just to entertain their grandchild?


    Certainly, his precious daughter would not be going home with him today, either. She definitely


    preferred her yful grandparents and Toph to her boring old father.


    ¡°Bro, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Zuko replied lightly. ¡°Just let our parents know that I¡¯m heading back. There are some things


    I need to handle at thepany.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Toph nodded. ¡°By the way, have you heard that Elijah Chriss has been secretly searching for


    someone recently?¡±

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534


    Zuko felt somewhat surprised after reflecting on the past few months. There had been no news from


    Elijah for about three or four months, and it turned out he was searching for someone.


    ¡°Do you know who he¡¯s looking for?¡± Zuko asked.


    Toph grinned and replied, ¡°Why? Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested at all!¡± Zuko responded earnestly.


    ¡°So, you want to gossip about it?¡± Toph teased. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to enjoy gossiping, too!¡±


    Zuko was about to protest, but Toph beat him to it by handing him a bear headgear.


    ¡°You¡­ be a bear!¡± Toph dered with determination. ¡°Entertain your daughter as a bear, and then I¡¯ll


    gossip about this with you!¡±


    Rolling his eyes, Zuko reluctantly put on the headgear and costume. He then hurried over to


    Persephone, raising his ¡°paws¡± and letting out a yful roar.


    ¨C


    Upon returning home, Zuko shared the matter with Lina.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s searching for¡­ an illegitimate daughter?¡± Lina eximed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zuko confirmed. He removed his suit, massaged his neck, and leaned against the sofa.


    ¡°ording to Toph, it¡¯s Elijah¡¯s half-sister.¡±


    ¡°Elijah actually has a sister?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was just as surprised when I heard it. But it¡¯s true. While it wasn¡¯t a secret in the Chriss family


    that Elijah¡¯s father had an illegitimate child. They had been under the impression it was a son all these


    years when, in fact, it¡¯s a daughter.¡±


    Lina frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the point of finding this daughter? Thepany seems stable under Elijah¡¯s


    leadership right now. Isn¡¯t he causing unnecessary trouble by searching for someone at this time?¡±


    Zuko shrugged, agreeing with Lina¡¯s perspective.


    Was he nning to divide the family assets with this illegitimate daughter once he found her?


    ¡°But I heard from Lenny that Elijah is currently on vacation abroad with his wife and daughter!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Lina continued. ¡°Lenny has been upied with the charity school project, and she hasn¡¯t seen Elijah in


    a while. He only called her once, mentioning that he wanted to make up for neglecting his wife and


    daughter and took them abroad for some time.¡±


    Zuko found it strange. Elijah appeared to have some hidden motives, and his reason for the search


    was not straightforward.


    ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you go to your parents¡¯ ce today? Sephy still didn¡¯t want toe back with you?¡±


    Zuko hesitated, reluctant to recount his embarrassing ordeal of being coerced into acting as a bear for


    Lina. After a moment of silence, he lightly said, ¡°My parents havepletely spoiled this little girl!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ah, mine too.¡± Lina changed into her pajamas and settled on the bed, resting her chin on her knees.


    She mumbled, ¡°As soon as they see their precious granddaughter, they forget about their daughter¡­¡±


    Zuko went over to embrace her, sharing amon bond of feeling ¡°abandoned¡± by their parents.


    ¡°Ever since Sephy was born, our status in our families has taken a nosedive, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we should find a way to get some of the attention she receives?¡±


    ¡°Silly!¡± Lina giggled. ¡°She¡¯s our own daughter, and you want topete with her for attention?¡±


    ¡°Honey, I have a suggestion!¡± Zuko said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lina asked.


    Zuko gazed at her intently. Despite being a mother now, Lina had be even more captivating than


    before. A subtle fragrance seemed to emanate from her, teasing his senses.


    Hisrge hand began to caress her waist.


    He purred in a deep voice. ¡°Honey, how about¡­ we create another little version of ourselves? To


    compete with her for attention!¡±

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535


    Zuko felt somewhat surprised after reflecting on the past few months. There had been no news from


    Elijah for about three or four months, and it turned out he was searching for someone.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you know who he¡¯s looking for?¡± Zuko asked.


    Toph grinned and replied, ¡°Why? Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested at all!¡± Zuko responded earnestly.


    ¡°So, you want to gossip about it?¡± Toph teased. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to enjoy gossiping, too!¡±


    Zuko was about to protest, but Toph beat him to it by handing him a bear headgear.


    ¡°You¡­ be a bear!¡± Toph dered with determination. ¡°Entertain your daughter as a bear, and then I¡¯ll


    gossip about this with you!¡±


    Rolling his eyes, Zuko reluctantly put on the headgear and costume. He then hurried over to


    Persephone, raising his ¡°paws¡± and letting out a yful roar.


    ¨C


    Upon returning home, Zuko shared the matter with Lina.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s searching for¡­ an illegitimate daughter?¡± Lina eximed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zuko confirmed. He removed his suit, massaged his neck, and leaned against the sofa.


    ¡°ording to Toph, it¡¯s Elijah¡¯s half-sister.¡±


    ¡°Elijah actually has a sister?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was just as surprised when I heard it. But it¡¯s true. While it wasn¡¯t a secret in the Chriss family


    that Elijah¡¯s father had an illegitimate child. They had been under the impression it was a son all these


    years when, in fact, it¡¯s a daughter.¡±


    Lina frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the point of finding this daughter? Thepany seems stable under Elijah¡¯s


    leadership right now. Isn¡¯t he causing unnecessary trouble by searching for someone at this time?¡±


    Zuko shrugged, agreeing with Lina¡¯s perspective.


    Was he nning to divide the family assets with this illegitimate daughter once he found her?


    ¡°But I heard from Lenny that Elijah is currently on vacation abroad with his wife and daughter!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Lina continued. ¡°Lenny has been upied with the charity school project, and she hasn¡¯t seen Elijah in


    a while. He only called her once, mentioning that he wanted to make up for neglecting his wife and


    daughter and took them abroad for some time.¡±


    Zuko found it strange. Elijah appeared to have some hidden motives, and his reason for the search


    was not straightforward.


    ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you go to your parents¡¯ ce today? Sephy still didn¡¯t want toe back with you?¡±


    Zuko hesitated, reluctant to recount his embarrassing ordeal of being coerced into acting as a bear for


    Lina. After a moment of silence, he lightly said, ¡°My parents havepletely spoiled this little girl!¡±


    ¡°Ah, mine too.¡± Lina changed into her pajamas and settled on the bed, resting her chin on her knees.


    She mumbled, ¡°As soon as they see their precious granddaughter, they forget about their daughter¡­¡±


    Zuko went over to embrace her, sharing amon bond of feeling ¡°abandoned¡± by their parents.


    ¡°Ever since Sephy was born, our status in our families has taken a nosedive, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we should find a way to get some of the attention she receives?¡±


    ¡°Silly!¡± Lina giggled. ¡°She¡¯s our own daughter, and you want topete with her for attention?¡±


    ¡°Honey, I have a suggestion!¡± Zuko said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lina asked.


    Zuko gazed at her intently. Despite being a mother now, Lina had be even more captivating than


    before. A subtle fragrance seemed to emanate from her, teasing his senses.


    Hisrge hand began to caress her waist.


    He purred in a deep voice. ¡°Honey, how about¡­ we create another little version of ourselves? To


    compete with her for attention!¡±

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lina had yet to react when she was pressed down on the bed by Zuko. With a nket covering


    them, they began their progress for a mini version¡­


    ¨C


    Chris went to Lena¡¯s ce early in the morning after buying groceries.


    Lena was enjoying a rare weekend, still in bed. Chris stood at the bedroom door and watched the sun


    rays shine on her through the window, making her look like she was gilded. Her lips were slightly parted


    as if she was murmuring in a dream.


    Chris smiled and ced the groceries in the kitchen. He then approached Lena and gently kissed her


    forehead. Lena slowly opened her eyes and nuzzled into his embrace like a cat.


    ¡°Why did youe so early?¡± Lena asked.


    ¡°Alexander mentioned he¡¯sing for lunch, so I got the ingredients early,¡± Chris replied.


    Lena chuckled. ¡°nning to show off your cooking skills to him?¡±


    Chris grinned. ¡°Of course! I want him to see how capable his brother-inw is!¡±


    Lena beamed with happiness, and the gloomy days were finally over. Today was a new day.


    Lena being warm and safe in Chris¡¯ arms was making him lose control. He held her tightly, and his


    hands started to wander, but he didn¡¯t dare to be too bold, just gently caressing her waist.


    This made Lena feel ticklish, and she pushed him away, blushing uncontrobly.


    Chris said, leaning closer, ¡°Lenny¡­ How about¡­ I just stay here from now on?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take advantage of you,¡± Chris said seriously. ¡°I just think you¡¯re not good at taking care of


    yourself. If I live with you, it will be convenient for me to take care of you. And when Alexanderes


    over for meals, I can cook for you guys!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    This excuse was a bit clumsy, making Lenaugh while blushing.


    ¡°Speaking of Alexander¡­¡± Chris said softly, ¡°That little guy folded many paper cranes and wants to


    give them to N.¡±


    ¡°I got a message from Mr. Chriss a few days ago.¡± Lena stretched. ¡°He said he won¡¯t be back for a


    while.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Chris frowned. ¡°Zuko and Toph told me that he didn¡¯t actually take his wife and child


    abroad. He¡¯s been staying in Centrolis the whole time, seemingly looking for someone!¡±


    Lena widened her eyes, puzzled. ¡°Looking for someone? Even if he¡¯s looking for someone, he doesn¡¯t


    need to avoid us and lie about going on vacation! It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the strange part.¡± Chris sighed, unable to figure out the reason either. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s facing some


    difficulties?¡±


    Just then, the doorbell urgently rang.


    Chris hurriedly opened the door and saw Alexander panting heavily.


    ¡°Why are you here now? Weren¡¯t you supposed toe at noon?¡± Chris asked.


    Alexander didn¡¯t answer and rushed inside.


    Seeing his frantic appearance, Lena worriedly asked, ¡°Alexander, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I saw N!¡± Alexander gasped for breath.


    Chris and Lena were taken aback.


    ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ It¡¯s N!¡± Alexander¡¯s gaze was sad. ¡°S-She¡¯s in the hospital with very short hair, and her


    face is extremely pale!¡±


    Chris realized something was wrong and grabbed Alexander¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How do you know? Have you


    seen her?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Alexander nodded vigorously. ¡°I saw her¡­ at the hospital!¡±


    Chris still had questions. ¡°Why did you go to the hospital?¡±


    Alexander¡¯s throat felt dry. He drank arge ss of water and slowly began to exin the whole story.


    Initially, he hadn¡¯t witnessed the scene at the hospital himself.


    One night, he was jolted awake by a nightmare. The N in his dream matched the description he had


    given earlier. He had woken up drenched in cold sweat, shivering, unable to fall back asleep. The same


    dream continued to haunt him.


    In the dream, N appeared helpless, as if she wanted to speak but couldn¡¯t.


    Alexander¡¯s curiosity grew stronger, and he couldn¡¯t resist going to the hospital to learn more. The


    oue was surprising.


    ¡°In the end, I really saw her,¡± Alexander said in a hushed tone. ¡°At that moment, she was seated in a


    wheelchair, with a nurse pushing her. I didn¡¯t dare approach her. I followed them until they reached her


    ward¡¯s door. I called her softly, and she turned to look at me. It was exactly like in my dream!¡±


    Chris and Lena were in disbelief after hearing that. Maybe some mysterious force was guiding these


    two children. Alexander had saved N once¡ªwould he save her again this time?


    Alexander turned to Lena. ¡°Sis, N is sick. Why didn¡¯t her parents tell us?¡±


    Chris recalled what Toph had mentioned about the search. Given Alexander¡¯s description, N¡¯s


    condition seemed quite serious. Could it be that the person Elijah was searching for could cure her


    illness?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry for now,¡± Lena reassured Alexander. ¡°Maybe they don¡¯t want outsiders to know about her


    illness. Let your brother-inw find out the details first, and then we can decide what to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Alexander agreed and suddenly realized something. ¡°Wait! Who are you talking about?¡±


    At the same time, Chris stared at Lena with wide eyes.


    Lena smiled, maintaining herposure. ¡°Your brother-inw.¡±


    Chris and Alexander were momentarily stunned before reacting differently.


    Chris was overjoyed and nearly jumped up, his excitement leaving him speechless.


    On the other hand, Alexander rested his chin on his hands and observed Chris thoughtfully. After a


    while, he nodded with a reflective hum.


    Although he quite liked Chris, his sister held a special ce in his heart. If Chris wanted to be his


    brother-inw¡­ Well, there would still be tests ahead!


    ¨C


    At the Chriss estate.


    Elijah and Kasey sat in the top-floor reception room of the vi. This room was spacious and secluded,


    reserved for special asions within the vast Chriss estate. It was used when Elijah hosted important


    business partners or when Harold had confidential discussions with his campaign team during


    elections.


    Today, they anxiously awaited the arrival of a particr individual.


    Suddenly, knocks resounded through the room, and a woman was ushered in.


    ¡°Sir, Madam, this is her,¡± said the subordinate who brought the woman inside.


    Elijah and Kasey¡¯s hearts skipped a beat.


    Kasey leaned forward. Her grip on the sofa tightened so much that her knuckles turned white as she


    fixed her gaze on the woman. After a moment of astonishment, she asked skeptically, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ truly


    Elijah¡¯s sister?¡±


    The woman nodded calmly.


    ¡°Then why are you wearing a mask?¡± Kasey asked.

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537


    The woman stood still, her body tense. Her golden mask, a true work of art adorned with gemstones,


    concealed the upper part of her face, revealing only her lips and chin. It was more than just a mask¡ªit


    was a masterpiece.


    Elijah¡¯s expression darkened as he whispered to his subordinate, ¡°After all this searching, you bring me


    this?!¡±


    The subordinate stammered nervously, ¡°S-Sir, we hired the best private investigators in Centrolis and


    followed your leads. This is the result.¡±


    The subordinate handed over some documents to Elijah, who flipped through them with mixed


    emotions. Theycked a photograph of the woman and contained only a brief life history.


    Sasha Harding had spent her life in Southeast Aciatic, frequenting entertainment establishments and


    having strong ties to the criminal underworld there. Most notably, her mother was none other than the


    infamous Madame Krys, a human trafficker.


    ¡°You¡¯re Sasha Harding?¡± Elijah¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Is your mother Krystal Harding?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Sasha replied, her voice cool and slightly hoarse, hinting at a life marked by hardship.


    ¡°Your throat¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not in great shape. Three years ago, I was in an ident that damaged my appearance and vocal


    cords. My mother made this mask for me, and I¡¯ve worn it ever since.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha touched the emerald on the mask, a genuine one at that.


    Elijah and Kasey were ustomed to fine things and could tell it was authentic. Such a mask wouldn¡¯t


    come cheap, indicating Krystal¡¯s affection for her daughter.


    ¡°If you doubt my identity, look at this,¡± Sasha said, producing a pocket watch.


    Elijah¡¯s expression changed instantly. He recognized it as his father¡¯s possession. The pocket watch


    came in a pair, and one was his father¡¯s favorite.


    Kasey¡¯s hands trembled as she opened it to reveal a photo of Elijah¡¯s father and Krystal.


    ¡°That woman is my mother, Krystal,¡± Sasha stated coldly. ¡°And the man in the picture? You¡¯re familiar


    with him, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Elijah and Kasey exchanged a knowing nce.


    The pocket watch was genuine, and the photo appeared untouched. Additionally, Elijah had discovered


    information about Krystal when he explored his father¡¯s study during the investigation¡¯s early stages.


    Elijah clenched his fists, his brows furrowing deeply. After a moment, he muttered, ¡°One pocket watch


    isn¡¯t enough to trust youpletely.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°At the very least, we should confirm with a DNA test.¡±


    Sasha sneered. ¡°So, even family ties can be doubted. I thought you were my only family.¡±


    ¡°Words alone can¡¯t decide if we¡¯re family or not,¡± Elijah said firmly. ¡°Science can provide the answer.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Sasha¡¯s eyes turned icy. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me that much, I see no reason to stay here. Mr.


    Chriss, it was your team who found, interrogated, and dragged me to Centrolis. I¡¯ve yearned to find my


    family for years. But if you doubt me, I¡¯d rather return to Southeast Aciatic and live on my own terms!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Kasey¡¯s emotions surged. ¡°You want to leave?¡±


    Sasha looked at her and emphasized each word. ¡°I won¡¯t object to a DNA test. If we do it, however, I


    won¡¯t undergo any bone marrowpatibility tests. Think carefully about it.¡±

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538


    When Sasha mentioned her reluctance to cooperate with the bone marrow typing, Kasey felt anxious


    and quickly agreed to her conditions.


    ¡°Kasey!¡± Elijah shouted suddenly and shook his head at Kasey.


    Tears welled up in Kasey¡¯s eyes as she nced at Elijah and stepped back.


    Sasha continued to discuss her terms with them. ¡°Before we proceed with the bone marrow typing,


    transfer 700,000 dors to my ount. I¡¯ll provide you with the detailster. After a sessful typing, I


    want half of the family¡¯s assets.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Elijah grew increasingly suspicious of Sasha.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that seem fair?¡± Sasha smirked. ¡°The Chrisses didn¡¯t raise me, and the first time we meet, you


    want my bone marrow. Shouldn¡¯t I receivepensation?¡±


    Elijah remained silent. He had intended topensate her even without Sasha mentioning it, but it felt


    odd when she brought it up.


    Surprisingly, Kasey nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Elijah couldn¡¯t contain his frustration.


    ¡°Elijah, it¡¯s you who¡¯s lost your mind!¡± Kasey shouted, her emotions ring. ¡°All I want is to save our


    daughter¡¯s life!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Before Elijah could finish, he noticed Sasha¡¯s smug smile, even behind her mask. It made him


    extremely ufortable.


    Taking a deep breath, he controlled his anger. However, Sasha turned to leave, seemingly confident


    they wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge her.


    Once Sasha was out of earshot, Elijah spoke calmly. ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about this woman¡¯s


    identity, and I can¡¯t trust her.¡±


    ¡°Elijah!¡± Kasey widened her eyes. ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Elijah narrowed his eyes.


    He was different from Kasey. While Kasey had grown up in an intellectual family with a schrly


    background, Elijah had been exposed to the cutthroat business world since childhood. His upbringing


    made him cautious, especially with people like Sasha.


    The pocket watch was authentic, and the photo appeared genuine, but her refusal to undergo a DNA


    test raised suspicion. Demanding half of their family¡¯s assets upon their first meeting was a major red


    g.


    If they used her bone marrow, would they also lose half of the Chriss Group?


    Elijah¡¯s expression darkened, and he sighed deeply. ¡°Kasey, I understand your emotions and want to


    save N too. But you can¡¯t let your emotions cloud your judgment. It¡¯s easy for someone to


    manipte you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Kasey shouted. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to care about saving N¡­ You don¡¯t deserve to be her


    father!¡±


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Elijah held Kasey¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Aren¡¯t you suspicious of her identity? The pocket watch is


    genuine, but it can¡¯t prove she¡¯s my father¡¯s child!¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± Kasey paused, staring at him.


    Elijah loosened


    When Sasha mentioned her reluctance to cooperate with the bone marrow typing, Kasey felt anxious


    and quickly agreed to her conditions.


    ¡°Kasey!¡± Elijah shouted suddenly and shook his head at Kasey.


    Tears welled up in Kasey¡¯s eyes as she nced at Elijah and stepped back.


    Sasha continued to discuss her terms with them. ¡°Before we proceed with the bone marrow typing,


    transfer 700,000 dors to my ount. I¡¯ll provide you with the detailster. After a sessful typing, I


    want half of the family¡¯s assets.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Elijah grew increasingly suspicious of Sasha.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that seem fair?¡± Sasha smirked. ¡°The Chrisses didn¡¯t raise me, and the first time we meet, you


    want my bone marrow. Shouldn¡¯t I receivepensation?¡±


    Elijah remained silent. He had intended topensate her even without Sasha mentioning it, but it felt


    odd when she brought it up.


    Surprisingly, Kasey nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Elijah couldn¡¯t contain his frustration.


    ¡°Elijah, it¡¯s you who¡¯s lost your mind!¡± Kasey shouted, her emotions ring. ¡°All I want is to save our


    daughter¡¯s life!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Before Elijah could finish, he noticed Sasha¡¯s smug smile, even behind her mask. It made him


    extremely ufortable.


    Taking a deep breath, he controlled his anger. However, Sasha turned to leave, seemingly confident


    they wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge her.


    Once Sasha was out of earshot, Elijah spoke calmly. ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about this woman¡¯s


    identity, and I can¡¯t trust her.¡±


    ¡°Elijah!¡± Kasey widened her eyes. ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Elijah narrowed his eyes.


    He was different from Kasey. While Kasey had grown up in an intellectual family with a schrly


    background, Elijah had been exposed to the cutthroat business world since childhood. His upbringing


    made him cautious, especially with people like Sasha.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The pocket watch was authentic, and the photo appeared genuine, but her refusal to undergo a DNA


    test raised suspicion. Demanding half of their family¡¯s assets upon their first meeting was a major red


    g.


    If they used her bone marrow, would they also lose half of the Chriss Group?


    Elijah¡¯s expression darkened, and he sighed deeply. ¡°Kasey, I understand your emotions and want to


    save N too. But you can¡¯t let your emotions cloud your judgment. It¡¯s easy for someone to


    manipte you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Kasey shouted. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to care about saving N¡­ You don¡¯t deserve to be her


    father!¡±


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Elijah held Kasey¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Aren¡¯t you suspicious of her identity? The pocket watch is


    genuine, but it can¡¯t prove she¡¯s my father¡¯s child!¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± Kasey paused, staring at him.


    Elijah loosened his tie, feeling suffocated by the room¡¯s low ceiling. ¡°Just because my father had this


    pocket watch doesn¡¯t mean anyone with it is his child.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ What should we do?¡± she asked.


    Elijah didn¡¯t have an answer. He was uncertain about their next steps. Sasha had only provided one


    piece of evidence and was refusing a DNA test, which raised serious doubts.


    his tie, feeling suffocated by the room¡¯s low ceiling. ¡°Just because my father had this pocket watch


    doesn¡¯t mean anyone with it is his child.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ What should we do?¡± she asked.


    Elijah didn¡¯t have an answer. He was uncertain about their next steps. Sasha had only provided one


    piece of evidence and was refusing a DNA test, which raised serious doubts.

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539


    But there was also a 50% chance Sasha might be his sister.


    Elijah rubbed his temples tiredly. Suddenly, it was as if a lightning bolt had struck his mind. Bianca¡¯s


    words from Harold¡¯s banquet shed in his memory: ¡°Lena¡¯s mother is involved in human trafficking!


    She grew up in that environment, so she must know the trade!¡±


    Elijah¡¯s eyes lit up, and his heart raced.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to you?¡± Kasey asked, puzzled by his unusual expression.


    She gently patted his shoulder, wiped her tears, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t have acted


    impulsively. But I still believe we should convince Sasha to take a DNA test for everyone¡¯s peace of


    mind. How about I talk to her about it?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Elijah practically growled. ¡°I¡­ I need to see someone first.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Bianca Mosley.¡±


    Kasey was very confused. ¡°Bianca? Isn¡¯t she in prison? Even the Mosleys don¡¯t want to see her!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why someone visiting her now might trigger an emotional response. She might reveal


    something because of her emotions.¡±


    After leaving the Chriss residence, Sasha didn¡¯t return home. Instead, she went to the hospital with her


    bodyguards.


    Finding N¡¯s hospital room was easy. Sasha dismissed her bodyguards and found a way to clear the


    medical staff, exploiting her status as the illegitimate Chriss daughter. This status made people


    unquestioningly ept her requests.


    Sasha entered the hospital room and immediately spotted the small, frail figure in the bed. Raising an


    eyebrow, she approached slowly.


    N had just finished her IV treatment. Bruises covered her tiny hands, and herrge eyes seemed


    disproportionately big on her small face.


    Sasha expressionlessly sat at the edge of the bed.


    N felt her presence and turned her head abruptly, her wide eyes filled with surprise.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°N?¡±


    N didn¡¯t dare to speak and bit her lip tightly.


    Sasha chuckled and reached out to touch her head.


    N instinctively shrank away, pulling the nket to cover herself.


    ¡°What are you doing? You¡­ Go away! You¡­¡±


    N shivered, terrified.


    She didn¡¯t know this person but found the mask scary. Despite its golden and gem-covered


    appearance, to her young self, anyone hiding their true face had to be bad!


    ¡°Are you scared of my mask?¡± Sashaughed. ¡°Little N, don¡¯t you think my mask is cool?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± N replied firmly.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°When you find out who I am, you¡¯ll like my mask.¡±


    N¡¯s eyes showed fear, and she trembled.


    Sasha¡¯s icy hand touched her cheek. ¡°Heh, little girl, I¡¯m your aunt.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not!¡± Despite her fear, N moved away from her touch. ¡°I have an aunt, and you¡¯re not


    her!¡±


    ¡°How about I take off my mask to show you?¡± Sasha smiled. ¡°Then you¡¯ll know whether or not I¡¯m your


    aunt.¡±

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540


    Upon learning of N¡¯s illness from Alexander, Lena rushed to the hospital in great distress. She


    repeatedly called Elijah along the way, wanting to ask him why he hadn¡¯t informed her about N¡¯s


    condition and why he had kept it a secret. Additionally, she wanted to know what illness N was


    suffering from.


    However, Elijah did not answer her calls, and Lena¡¯s attempt to reach Kasey yielded the same result.


    Just as she was about to dial Elijah¡¯s number again, Chris gently took her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make any more calls,¡± Chris said softly. ¡°Their daughter is sick, and they must be going through


    a tough time. Besides, it¡¯s not good news to spread around.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Chris hesitated before continuing. ¡°Lena¡­ Actually¡­ you¡¯re just an outsider to them. Even though N


    sometimes treats you as her aunt, you¡¯re still considered an outsider.¡±


    Lena¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    Indeed, he was right. What was her ce in Elijah¡¯s life? At best, she was an employee, a former


    colleague, and a current partner in running the school. For matters concerning her boss¡¯ family, it would


    be best for her not to pry into things that weren¡¯t her business.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Lena hesitated but decided to visit N. Following the nurse¡¯s directions,


    she made her way to the hospital room.


    N was lying alone on therge bed, her small hand covered in bandages.


    The nurse exined that N¡¯s veins were delicate, resulting in numerous bruises from frequent


    injections.


    Lena¡¯s heart ached, and she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s leukemia,¡± the nurse replied in a hushed tone. ¡°It¡¯s really unfortunate. She¡¯s such a young and


    adorable girl¡­¡±


    A deafening sound seemed to erupt in Lena¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask the question, ¡°How much time does she have?¡±


    The nurse looked sympathetic. ¡°Ms. Chriss is fortunate that we discovered the illness early. It¡¯s in its


    initial stages, so there¡¯s hope for recovery as long as a suitable bone marrow donor is found.¡±


    Chris frowned. ¡°So, Elijah and Kasey have been searching for a donor all this time?¡±


    The nurse nodded.


    Chris squeezed Lena¡¯s hand, and they gently pushed the door open. When N heard the movement,


    she abruptly turned her head, startled like a rabbit.


    Lena¡¯s heart ached, and she wanted to embrace N, but the girl was acting strangely today.


    ¡°Ah!¡± N initially screamed in shock, then clutched her head with both hands. She curled up even on


    the bed, trembling.


    ¡°N?¡± Lena was utterly bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± N was highly agitated. ¡°I hate you! I hate you!¡±


    ¡°N, it¡¯s me¡­¡±


    ¡°I hate my aunt!¡±


    Lena was stunned, and her mind went nk.


    Doctors and nurses rushed into the room upon hearing themotion, and they had to calm N


    down before asking Chris and Lena to step out of the room.


    Sensing that something was amiss, Chris grabbed a doctor and asked, ¡°Did someone visit N just


    now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Chriss visit every day.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Did they just leave?¡±

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541


    The doctor paused momentarily, then said, ¡°Just a while ago, Mr. Chriss¡¯ sister came.¡±


    ¡°Sister?¡± Chris suddenly felt something was amiss. ¡°What sister?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor didn¡¯t borate. He managed to smile at Chris and departed.


    Lena whispered, ¡°Did you forget? Didn¡¯t they mention that the Chrisses have an illegitimate


    daughter¡­¡±


    Chris frowned. ¡°So¡­ this illegitimate daughter turned out to be a bone marrow match for N?¡±


    Lena remained silent and turned toward the ward. N¡¯s emotions had steadied, but she stilly curled


    up on the bed, softly weeping. It was a heart-wrenching sight.


    But what did her reaction just now signify?


    She mentioned hating her aunt. Didn¡¯t she used to say her favorite person was her aunt?


    ¨C


    Lina and Zuko were preparing for their second child.


    One day, the group gathered at a lesser-known outdoor restaurant, relishing delicious food and the


    warmth of the spring sun.


    Chris yfully suggested they should have enough children to form a ser team, a boost for the


    Hamerton poption.


    Zuko paled and hastily clutched Lina¡¯s hand, ring at Chris. ¡°You rascal! You only know how to talk


    nonsense! My wife won¡¯t put up with this!¡±


    A littleter, Toph and Arya arrived.


    Seeing them holding hands, they all smiled knowingly.


    Toph had justpleted details for a newic and was starving. As soon as he sat down, he dug


    into his food, earning a light tap on his head from Arya. She seemed to scold him, but her eyes


    brimmed with tender affection.


    They discussed the recentic exhibition. It had been a tremendous sess, and their new


    coboration had received rave reviews. Several major productionpanies had even expressed


    interest in buying the rights.


    ¡°So, did you sell the rights?¡± Chris handed drinks to Toph.


    Toph shook his head. ¡°No way! Arya and I have been working on this project for over three months. We


    can¡¯t just sell the rights like that. Plus, Jon Snow ising back soon! He¡¯s returning to invest in this


    project. Keeping the rights in the family is the better choice!¡±


    ¡°Cough!¡± Arya corrected him. ¡°My brother¡¯s name is Graham!¡±


    Lina grinned. ¡°Arya, didn¡¯t you hear Toph? You¡¯re like family! He¡¯s just being friendly!¡±


    Arya smiled and blushed.


    Zuko raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you nning to join the Bayer family soon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the Hamerton genes, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lina beamed. ¡°You guys have a tradition of marrying into your


    wives¡¯ families!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Chris asked again, ¡°So when will your marriage resemble youric?¡±


    Toph was usually carefree, yet he began to fidget, his cheeks turning pink.


    Arya pretended to eat nonchntly, but she was clearly flustered.


    ¡°Why are you two so serious? It¡¯s a joyous asion!¡± Zuko interjected. ¡°We¡¯ve had many Hamerton-


    Bayer marriages over the generations.¡±


    Zuko turned to Toph and said solemnly, ¡°We¡¯ve already prepared your wedding gift!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Toph¡¯s eyes widened.


    Zuko started listing, ¡°We have half of our great-grandfather¡¯s boxes of gold each, and your shares are


    still in the bank. I¡¯m not interested in Grandpa Henry¡¯s antiques and calligraphy, so our parents said


    they¡¯re all yours. Grandpa Rowan and Grandma X have already arranged something for you in


    Southeast Aciatic, and¡ª¡±


    Chris burst intoughter, continuing Zuko¡¯s words. ¡°And you can inherit your dad¡¯s pocket money!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s skip that part,¡± Zuko deadpanned. ¡°It¡¯s a small amount, so he can keep it!¡±

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542


    Everyone was chatting happily except Lena, who stayed silent.


    Lina noticed Lena¡¯s sadness and gently asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Lena looked at her, hesitated, and then said, ¡°I¡­ I saw N.¡±


    ¡°So, she really is sick, huh?¡± Toph chimed in, always direct. ¡°I heard Elijah and Kasey have been really


    upsettely. My info was correct, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s sick,¡± Chris replied softly. ¡°But she¡¯s not the same N we knew.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She used to be thrilled to see Lenny, but this time¡­ she actually said she hates her.¡±


    They were all confused.


    Lena had been baffled these past few days.


    Lina held Lena¡¯s hand andforted her, ¡°Kids have tantrums, especially when they¡¯re unwell. If you


    visit her more, she might get back to her old self.¡±


    Lena nodded, but Lina had different thoughts.


    ¨C


    The next day, Lina took Persephone for a checkup at the hospital. The 1-year-old Persephone was


    healthy and calm during the blood test, captivating the hospital staff.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the hospital, there was a somber atmosphere.


    Both were heiresses from wealthy families, one full of life, the other battling illness.


    Lina handed Persephone to the nanny and headed to N¡¯s ward after a restroom stop.


    Unexpectedly, someone exited one of the stalls. Lina paused and softly said, ¡°Lenny?¡±


    The woman stopped and met Lina¡¯s gaze, following her voice.


    ¡°Lenny, you¡¯re here too?¡± Lina asked again.


    Sasha¡¯s heart sank. She had taken off her mask to rx in the restroom and didn¡¯t expect¡­


    Lina turned off the tap and smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing? I brought Sephy for a


    checkup and wanted to visit N. By the way, you¡¯re here to see N too, right? How is she today?¡±


    Sasha kept herposure and adjusted her mindset.


    She quickly figured out that the person in front of her must have mistaken her for her sister, Lena. ¡®She


    must be Lina Jenner. No, Pam Thompson is more like it. I heard that Pam changed her name


    after being kidnapped.¡¯


    Sasha smiled faintly and said with feigned familiarity, ¡°Yes, I came to see N. She¡¯s in better spirits


    today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Lina said. ¡°Kids throw tantrums. But why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing


    when I called you this morning? You said you wouldn¡¯t visit!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Sasha continued to lie. ¡°I had some morning business to attend to, so I didn¡¯t promise toe


    along. Are you going to see N?¡±


    Lina was about to agree but got a call from the nanny, reporting that Persephone was crying and


    wanted her mother.


    Lina sighed and shrugged. ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t go. But I came to check on N. It¡¯s okay as long as


    she¡¯s in a better mood.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Take care of Persephone!¡±


    Lina said goodbye without suspicion.


    Sasha watched her leave with a smirk, then turned to the mirror. Her reflection was identical to Lena in


    every way¡ªfigure, height, even her voice.


    She ran her hand along the mirror, tracing her face. The cold ss met her fingertips, and the


    overheadmp illuminated her inscrutable smile.


    ¡°In the future, everything you have will be mine!¡± Sasha smiled. ¡°So¡­ you can gradually disappear


    from this world!¡±

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543


    Sasha smirked, watching Lina leave before making her way to the hospital¡¯s rear entrance. The area


    was deserted. She calmly wore her mask and arrived punctually for her meeting with Kasey.


    The cafe adjacent to the hospital was tranquil, with Kasey already seated by a window. Spotting Sasha,


    she waved enthusiastically.


    Sunlight poured through the window, casting an unusual gleam on Sasha¡¯s golden mask, which


    seemed to dazzle Kasey.


    ¡°Sasha¡­¡± Kasey began hesitantly, ¡°When can we do thepatibility test?¡±


    Sasha leaned back with a faint smile. Behind her mask, her eyes sparkled with a chilly shrewdness.


    ¡°The timing for the test is up to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned it before. I need to see the money first. Otherwise, I have no reason to help a child who


    isn¡¯t connected to me in any way.¡±


    ¡°Sasha!¡± Kasey¡¯s emotions started to show. ¡°How can you say N has no connection to you? She¡¯s


    Elijah¡¯s daughter!¡±


    Sasha grinned. ¡°But I don¡¯t carry the Chrissst name.¡±


    Kasey was stunned, her mind nk. Sasha didn¡¯t have the Chrissst name, and she clearly wanted


    that recognition.


    ¡°I understand these conditions might be hard to ept.¡± Sasha nonchntly yed with her nails. ¡°But


    think about it. There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. And I know you might consider it extortion if the


    compatibility test proves I¡¯m not a match¡­


    ¡°But!¡± Sasha rose, her all-ck attire radiating an icy aura even in the bright daylight. ¡°I¡¯m already doing


    you a favor by agreeing to be tested. Shouldn¡¯t you offer somepensation? Even if I¡¯m not a match,


    it¡¯s time to make amends for what the Chrisses owe me after leaving me in the cold all these years!¡±


    Kasey turned pale, took a deep breath, and fought to steady her trembling shoulders. After a lengthy


    silence, she slowly retrieved a card from her pocket and slid it toward Sasha.


    ¡°Sasha Harding¡­ No, Sasha Chriss¡­¡± Kasey locked eyes with her, her eyes welling up. ¡°You¡¯re my


    daughter¡¯sst hope. Regardless of the conditions, I agree.¡±


    Sasha nced at the card on the table but didn¡¯t move.


    Kasey¡¯s voice quivered. ¡°There¡¯s 700,000 dors in the card. That¡¯s what we agreed upon. So, please,


    no matter what, conduct thepatibility test¡­ If it¡¯s sessful, I can give you everything I have!¡±


    Sasha slowly picked up the card, feeling its warmth like a burning ember. She epted it without


    hesitation. ¡°We could¡¯ve avoided a lot of trouble if you¡¯d done this earlier, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Kasey closed her eyes and opened them, her lips tightly pressed.


    Sasha stood and patted Kasey¡¯s shoulder, gesturing for her to leave together.


    They quickly reached the hospital.


    Sasha signed thepatibility test consent form, and the doctor promised to arrange it soon.


    Kasey breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing Sasha¡¯s signature.


    ¡°Sasha¡­¡± Kasey took hold of her arm. ¡°Since you¡¯re here,e with me to see N. It¡¯s a chance for


    you to bond with her in advance.¡±


    Sasha hesitated briefly but nodded in agreement. When they entered the ward, they found Elijah


    feeding N.


    As Sasha walked in, N fixed her gaze on her. Suddenly, the room felt heavy, suffused with an


    inexplicable sense of tension.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Elijah frowned, casting a questioning look at Kasey, who avoided eye contact.


    He quickly understood the situation but remained silent, focusing on Sasha.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you here to see N?¡± he finally asked.

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544


    ¡°I came here to sign the consent form for thepatibility test. Since I¡¯m already here, I might as well


    drop by to see this little one!¡±


    Elijah turned to N and said, ¡°N, this is¡ª¡±


    Before he could introduce her, N shrank back, though her gaze remained fixed on Sasha¡¯s face. She


    said softly, timidly, ¡°Hello, aunt.¡±


    Elijah and Kasey were surprised. ¡°What did you say?¡± they asked in unison.


    N lowered her head and fell silent.


    Sasha smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you both hear? She called me her aunt.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s your first time meeting, right?¡± Elijah¡¯s eyes showed a hint of suspicion. The situation felt


    increasingly strange, tying a knot in his heart.


    Kasey, however, seemed unfazed.


    Sasha looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with these expressions?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit unexpected,¡± Elijah said calmly. ¡°N is usually shy, especially with someone wearing a mask


    whose true face she can¡¯t see. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t initiate a greeting, except for before¡­¡±


    Elijah stopped short, leaving the sentence unfinished.


    Sasha smiled slightly, waved to N, and left the ward.


    After a while, Elijah pulled Kasey aside and asked sternly, ¡°What did you promise her?¡±


    Kasey remained silent.


    Elijah raised his voice. ¡°Did you give her the money?¡±


    ¡°Elijah!¡± Kasey couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for our daughter!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯d figure something out?¡±


    ¡°By the time you figure something out, our daughter might be gone!¡±


    Elijah red at her but found himself at a loss for words.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Kasey choked back her tears. ¡°You don¡¯t want this illegitimate child to


    enter the Chrisses, yet you want to use her bone marrow! Elijah, that¡¯s a fantasy. You¡¯ll only push N


    into the abyss!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Elijah growled. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Sasha, and I¡¯m investigating it


    now! Does she think she can get half of my family¡¯s fortune with a photograph and pocket watch? She¡¯s


    dreaming!¡±


    ¡°Nothing is more important to you than your family¡¯s interests, not even our daughter!¡± Kasey was


    almost hysterical. ¡°Let me tell you! I may not be able to control the grievances and grudges of the


    Chrisses from the previous generation, but I won¡¯t spare you if anything happens to my daughter!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also tell you¡­¡± Kasey¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I¡¯ve already given her 700,000 dors and promised to let


    her into the Chrisses!¡±


    Elijah¡¯s eyes widened. He gnashed his teeth, and his face twisted with a touch of ferocity.


    ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said I can¡¯t give up any chance to save my daughter¡¯s life!¡±


    Elijah wanted to argue further, but he caught sight of a slim figure out of the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Daddy, mommy¡­ Please, don¡¯t fight¡­¡±


    N stayed close to the wall, her eyes brimming with tears as she watched her parents. ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s


    my aunt, she¡¯s really my aunt! I¡¯ve seen her before! She¡¯s really my aunt!¡±


    ¡°N, what are you saying?¡±


    Elijah¡¯s heart thudded, and he hurriedly picked up his daughter. ¡°Tell me, what did you see?¡±

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545


    N stuttered and couldn¡¯t exin clearly; she simply kept crying. ¡°She¡¯s my aunt, and she¡¯s a bit


    fierce,¡± she finally managed to say.


    Elijah embraced his daughter, gently patting her back. ¡°You¡¯re doing well, N. Take your time. How


    was she tough with you?¡±


    But, no matter how they probed, N couldn¡¯t express the full story. She was bewildered. Why did


    Lena, who was usually gentle and kind, suddenly change and look at her angrily? Did Lena dislike her


    now because she was sick?


    N burst into tears, even coughing due to her weakened condition. Elijah swiftly carried her back to


    her room. Doctors and nurses didn¡¯t dy, immediately examining her.


    Kasey stood disoriented outside, leaning against the wall. She wanted to cry, but the tears wouldn¡¯t


    come.


    After a while, Elijah emerged. He looked at her with a hint of pity. He patted her shoulder, and they


    exchanged nces before tightly embracing each other.


    ¡°Elijah, did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Elijah reassured her.


    He understood that Kasey had acted out of maternal love, even if it had led to irrational actions.


    ¡°I still find Sasha very suspicious,¡± Elijah murmured. He nced at his feet, his thoughts consumed by


    the past few days. A question loomed in his mind.


    Sasha¡¯s mother was Krystal, a human trafficker. So, who was Lena¡¯s mother involved in human


    trafficking?


    Elijah bit his lip. He felt like he was navigating a maze with no clear exit.


    His phone rang. ¡°Mr. Chriss, everything¡¯s been arranged.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°The prison has responded. You can visit Ms. Mosley next weekend.¡±


    Elijah ended the call, knowing that next weekend could unravel all the mysteries.


    After persistent efforts and persuasion, Chris finally moved into Lena¡¯s apartment.


    One day, when Chris wasn¡¯t home, Lina paid an unexpected visit, catching Lena off guard.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lina smiled as she brought bags into the apartment. ¡°Why are you looking at me


    like that? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    Lena awkwardly smiled and quickly closed the door. She followed Lina, but thetter headed straight to


    wash her hands in the bathroom. Lena didn¡¯t get a chance to stop her and noticed the electric razor on


    the vanity, causing her cheeks to turn bright red.


    Lina teased with a mischievous grin, ¡°Lenny, is this yours?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lena¡¯s face reddened further, but she couldn¡¯te up with a lie, so she simply lowered her head.


    Lina couldn¡¯t contain herughter. ¡°Zuko also uses this brand of razor. Do all the Hamerton children like


    this brand?¡±


    Lena blushed even deeper.


    Lina yfully looked at her. ¡°It seems like I came over on short notice and interrupted something


    between you two?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Lena rushed to exin. ¡°Chris went to the gym today; it¡¯s his ¡®workout day.¡¯ Besides, we¡¯re not


    living together¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just roommates, n-not living together. We have separate bedrooms!¡±


    Lena spoke awkwardly but sincerely, making Linaugh again.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t press further,¡± Lina said, catching her breath. They settled on the sofa, continuing


    their conversation. ¡°By the way, you went to the hospital the other day, right? Didn¡¯t you initially say you


    wouldn¡¯t visit N? Why the change of heart? Are you still worried about her?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lena was taken aback.


    ¡°The day I took Sephy for a check-up!¡± Lina rified.


    Lena paused, suddenly feeling uneasy about it.

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lina looked at her in confusion and asked, ¡°Did you go to the hospital that day?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Lena replied softly.


    She had gone to the hospital but had no memory of meeting Lina. Moreover, she hadn¡¯t visited N¡¯s


    ward that day. She knew N was now wary of her and didn¡¯t want to add to the girl¡¯s stress while she


    was unwell.


    Lena frowned. Could there be a misunderstanding?


    Just then, Chris returned home with a bag of fresh fruits, all of which Lena loved. Zuko followed behind


    him.


    ¡°You both came just in time!¡± Chris smiled. ¡°Stay for lunch. I¡¯ve improved my cooking skills!¡±


    ¡°Your cooking was already great,¡± Lina teased. ¡°That¡¯s why Lenny gained some weight.¡±


    Lena instinctively nced at her waistline.


    Chris smiled and took the groceries into the kitchen. He prepared a table full of dishes and soup in no


    time, impressing Lina.


    If Zuko had prepared this spread, it would have taken forever, and the kitchen would be a mess


    afterward. Plus, they wouldn¡¯t even be sure if the food would be edible.


    As they chatted and ate, they soon discussed the Chrisses.


    ¡°Tell Elijah not to worry,¡± Zuko said. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted Grandpa Rowan. Uncle Carter will bring the Irwins¡¯


    medicine from Southeast Aciatic to treat N.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Chris smiled. ¡°Now Lenny can finally rx, and Alexander won¡¯t have to worry so much!¡±


    ¡°I heard from Uncle Carter that the best treatment for this illness is a bone marrow transnt. Hasn¡¯t


    Elijah found his sister? Why haven¡¯t they done thepatibility test yet?¡±


    ¡°No idea,¡± Chris said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s said that his sister is quite difficult. She¡¯sid out some very strict


    conditions. The Chrisses seem to genuinely consider giving half their fortune to this just-found


    illegitimate daughter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re desperate to save N. There¡¯s no other way,¡± Chris said. ¡°But this woman is very strange.


    She always wears a mask, supposedly because she had facial disfigurement in the past¡­¡±


    Zuko and Lina exchanged puzzled nces. There was something strange about this.


    ¨C


    On the day Sasha agreed to the bone marrowpatibility test, Elijah was preparing to go to the


    prison.


    His subordinate handed him the consent form. ¡°Mr. Chriss, this is the consent form signed by Ms.


    Sasha, agreeing to undergo the bone marrowpatibility test.¡±


    Elijah frowned and nced at it halfheartedly.


    Kasey had paid 700,000 dors for this. In return, they had received nothing more than a thin sheet of


    paper.


    ¡°I see,¡± Elijah said calmly. ¡°Notify the hospital staff to conduct a DNA test on Sasha after the bone


    marrow typing.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chriss¡­¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Do as I say,¡± Elijah said in a low voice. ¡°But keep it quiet and ensure it¡¯s done in secret.¡±


    The subordinate hesitated momentarily before asking, ¡°Mr. Chriss, are you still suspicious of her?¡±


    Elijah¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. What reason did he have not to be suspicious? Unless he saw the DNA


    test results, he could only treat that woman as a fraud!


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the restter. For now, find the driver and get ready to go to the prison.¡±


    The subordinate was about toply when Elijah¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Is this Mr. Elijah Chriss?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°This is Centrolis Prison¡­ There¡¯s something we need to inform you about. The female inmate you


    wanted to meet, Bianca Mosley,mitted suicide the day before yesterday!¡±

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547


    Elijah stood there, stunned, his mind momentarily nk.


    ¡°Mr. Chriss? Mr. Chriss! Are you there?¡± The voice on the other end of the line snapped Elijah back to


    reality, and he frowned in confusion.


    ¡°May I ask¡­ what was the reason for this prisoner¡¯s suicide?¡± he asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s currently under investigation,¡± the other party said. ¡°As far as we know, Ms. Mosley had been in


    a bad emotional state since entering prison, facing disdain from her family. Perhaps this led to her


    thoughts of despair.¡±


    Elijah¡¯s puzzlement deepened. If she had been struggling emotionally, why did she choose to end her


    life just before his visit? Was it merely a coincidence?


    ¡°Mr. Chriss, due to this reason, we have to cancel your prison visit this time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Elijah replied, his thoughts weighed down by the news.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After a brief silence, he instructed his subordinate, ¡°Please arrange for Sasha to undergo the bone


    marrowpatibility test immediately. Remember what I said.¡±


    His subordinate nodded in agreement.


    ¨C


    Meanwhile, Sasha reclined on a luxurious leather sofa, humming a tune whilepletely engrossed in


    applying red nail polish.


    A worried middle-aged man stood behind her. ¡°Sasha, we should still¡ª¡±


    Sasha interrupted, ¡°Zachary, how do you think this color looks on me?¡±


    Zachary Sleeman¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he didn¡¯t respond to her question. This girl had been under his


    care since she was young.


    By chance, Krystal had rescued him from the clutches of a Southeast Aciatic gang when he was


    severely injured. She had even paid a significant sum to get him proper medical treatment, saving his


    life.


    Out of gratitude for Krystal¡¯s life-saving favor, he had followed her down this less-than-honorable path.


    Despite its dubious nature, he remained loyal to Krystal, especially when it concerned her children.


    Sasha had never experienced a father¡¯s love but had a unique reliance on this man, who served as


    both a father and an older brother to her. She could only let down all her facades and masks in


    Zachary¡¯s presence, unafraid of embracing her inner devil.


    She had always seen Zachary as herst line of defense in this world. In the past, no matter how


    outrageous her actions had been, he would indulge her, cover for her, and help her smooth things over.


    However, in the dimmed look he had just given her, she sensed that something had changed.


    ¡°Zachary!¡± Sasha insisted stubbornly, ¡°Tell me, does this color look good?¡±


    ¡°You look good no matter what color you wear,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Stop avoiding the question!¡± Sasha scoffed and continued to tinker with the nail polish in her hand.


    The nail polish was a bright shade of red, resembling blood, like from the gruesome scene of a witch


    sinking her long nails into someone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Sasha, I still believe I should advise you¡­ We¡¯re in Centrolis, not Southeast Aciatic,¡± Zachary


    earnestly urged. ¡°You need to know when to stop.¡±


    ¡°Why am I doing all of this?¡± Sasha raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s for my mother¡¯s businesses, isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t


    just watch those shops lose money!¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯ve already secured the money!¡±


    ¡°Is 700,000 dors enough?¡±


    ¡°Sasha!¡± Zachary was distressed. ¡°We only need 700,000 dors! Let¡¯s hurry and leave after we have


    the money. Don¡¯t covet the Chrisses!¡±


    ¡°Zachary!¡± Sasha shrieked and threw the nail polish bottle at the wall in a fit of anger, leaving a mess


    on the floor.


    ¡°I told you not to interfere with my ns! I won¡¯t settle for just the Chrisses. I¡¯ll aim for more. I¡¯ll rece


    that person and establish my presence in this world!¡±

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548


    Zachary gazed at her, his disappointment evident in his expression.


    ¡°Zachary, I need one more favor,¡± Sasha stated, disregarding his mood. ¡°Can you bring Lena here?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Sasha sneered. ¡°It¡¯s for a bone marrowpatibility test. Do you really expect me to be


    tested?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zachary couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°That child calls you her aunt! She¡¯s in a life-threatening


    situation, and you won¡¯t save her?¡±


    ¡°Aunt?¡± Sasha chuckled, her face unfeeling. ¡°What kind of aunt am I? Besides, Lena is her aunt too!


    Why can¡¯t she provide bone marrow?¡±


    ¡°Sasha!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me about family!¡± Sasha red at him. ¡°I despise it when people use family to


    manipte me. Zachary, let me tell you, only one of the twins can survive! So, who are you going to


    choose between me and Lena?¡±


    Zachary clenched his lips, his face reddening and veins pulsating on his forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen me grow up.¡± Sasha finally rose from the sofa and linked arms with him, her gaze


    pleading, reminiscent of when she was younger. ¡°You¡¯re closer to me than my own mom.¡±


    Zachary sighed weakly. ¡°Sasha, Lena is also your mother¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t you think my mom was too biased? She decided our fate with a coin toss, sending one away


    and keeping one. She made me suffer with her and left Lena there, sending her money every month!


    ¡°Mom sent most of her earnings to her!¡±


    That was what frustrated Sasha the most.


    Two sisters with entirely different destinies. She believed Lena, not living with their mother, led a


    carefree life. She had to navigate a precarious existence in Southeast Aciatic with Krystal.


    She didn¡¯t realize that Drake had squandered most of the money Krystal sent, and Lena hadn¡¯t lived


    comfortably. Before turning 13, Lena had her share of hardships.


    ¡°Sasha, everyone has their own path,¡± Zachary tried to console her. ¡°Madame Krys has been good to


    you. At least she was there for you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not!¡± Sasha cried out.


    She wasn¡¯t content¡ªshe desired more. Lena¡¯s existence in this world had always fueled her


    resentment. She once believed that their mother would¡¯ve been all hers without Lena, and her life


    wouldn¡¯t have been so challenging.


    To outsiders, growing up as the daughter of a gang leader seemed morous. But only she knew the


    struggle of counting every penny, even for a pack of spaghetti.


    She med Lena for stealing thefortable life she could have had, along with the exclusive


    maternal love.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Zachary, don¡¯t be upset¡­¡± Sasha softened her tone, seeing Zachary¡¯s pained expression. ¡°I wasn¡¯t


    angry with you earlier. Don¡¯t worry. If you help me with this, we¡¯ll return to Southeast Aciatic together! I¡¯ll


    take care of you in your old age!¡±


    Zachary studied her momentarily and sighed deeply, his brows knitted in concern.


    ¡°Sasha, please reconsider. I¡¯m starting to regret what we did with that woman in prison¡­ Lena is still


    the person closest to you in this world. You can¡¯t harm her!¡±

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549


    ¡°Zachary, must you speak up for her?¡± Sasha¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°Have you considered who you¡¯ve


    raised since childhood?¡±


    Zachary paused and averted his gaze slowly. He had a stronger emotional bond with Sasha, having


    been with her since she was a child.


    However, there was a hurdle in his heart he couldn¡¯t cross, and that was Lena, the daughter of Krystal,


    his savior.


    ¡°Zachary, after my mom¡¯sst breakfast with me in Southeast Aciatic, she headed to Centrolis. She got


    caught by the police on her way back¡­ Remember what she told you in prison?¡± Sasha knew this was


    Zachary¡¯s weak point and exploited it.


    ¡°Your mom told me to take care of you.¡±


    Sasha lightly held his hand. ¡°Zachary, you always talk about repaying kindness. Can¡¯t you fulfill my


    mom¡¯s request?¡±


    ¡°She asked me to take care of you, not to help you harm her other daughter!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. My mom only has one daughter!¡± Sasha¡¯s eyes looked crazed. ¡°Between me and her,


    only one can survive!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Sasha sneered, pulled her hand away, and walked back to her room.


    Zachary stood still for a long time, feeling stuck with no way forward or backward.


    Since Krystal left, her businesses in Southeast Aciatic had continuously lost money. Bars and


    nightclubs struggled to stay afloat. Thepetition was fierce, and Sasha was not cut out for business.


    She quickly spent all the money.


    At that point, Zachary thought of the Chrisses in Centrolis. His original intention had been to use this


    connection to ask for money. However, he hadn¡¯t expected Sasha to be so ambitious, wanting to take


    half of the Chrisses¡¯ wealth and rece Lena¡­


    Zachary sighed.


    Despite his deep affection for Sasha, emotions overcame reason. Thus, he decided to find Lena.


    ¨C


    One fateful day, Zachary waited at the hospital for a long time. Around noon, he saw a graceful figure


    hurrying toward him. His gaze locked onto her.


    She did have a face identical to Sasha¡¯s. They said twins were each other¡¯s mirror image, and it


    seemed to be true.


    Zacharyposed himself, holding a prepared cane and pretending to have shaky legs. He walked


    toward the middle of the road. Just as he was about to reach Lena, he suddenly copsed to the


    ground.


    There were many people around, and those passing by eximed.


    ¡°A man fell!¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± someone advised., ¡°Helping elderly people up now carries risks. Be careful!¡±


    Upon hearing that, everyone stopped what they were doing.


    Zachary looked around¡ªsome were taking photos, others were recording videos, and one person


    squatted beside him, saying as they recorded, ¡°Sorry about this. I need to record this to protect myself


    in case you use meter¡­ Hey, everyone, take a look. I¡¯m here to help him up, not cause him to


    fall¡­¡±


    As that person continued to talk endlessly, a small hand suddenly reached around Zachary¡¯s arm and


    gently pulled him up.


    Zachary was taken aback. He smelled a faint fragrance, like that of camellia flowers.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mister, are you okay?¡± Lena asked softly.


    Zachary turned to meet a clear gaze.


    ¡°Youngdy, how could you dare?¡±


    The people around them were anxious.


    Lena smiled wryly, not offering much exnation. She simply looked at Zachary with concern. ¡°Mister,


    are you hurt? Did you injure yourself?¡±

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550


    Zachary gazed at Lena, overwhelmed by a surge of emotions welling up inside him.


    As he remained silent, fixated on her, Lena grew slightly perplexed. Sensing his unease, she decided


    to lead him away from the bustling crowd and handed him a bottle of water.


    ¡°Sir, did you get hurt when you fell just now?¡± she asked.


    Zachary responded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. But what about you? Others ignored my fall, yet you lent a


    helping hand.¡±


    Lena hesitated briefly. ¡°Well, you fell, so it was only natural to help.¡±


    A meaningful nce from Zachary followed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried I might use you? Didn¡¯t you notice?


    The people around hesitated to assist, and some even recorded the incident.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps there are a few conniving individuals in society who¡¯ve tarnishedmon decency, but it


    doesn¡¯t mean everyone is malicious,¡± Lena replied with a smile.


    ¡°Do you have faith in people?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use to.¡±


    Lena sat beside Zachary, both of them gazing up at the sky. From this angle, she bore a striking


    resemnce to Krystal. Zachary¡¯s heart tightened, and he furrowed his brow.


    ¡°In the past, I had little trust in people.¡± Lena continued. ¡°But then, I met two individuals¡­¡±


    Zachary anticipated her to mention a particr person, a man, given the inclination of someone her


    age.


    ¡°Oh, who were these individuals?¡±


    ¡°My sister.¡± Lena chuckled. ¡°And the other one¡­ my boyfriend.¡±


    Recalling his investigation, Zachary surmised that her boyfriend must be Chris Hamerton. As for her


    sister, she likely referred to Lina Jenner.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sasha had tasked him with apprehending Lena while also substituting her identity, ensuring that only


    one of the twins would survive in this world.


    Zachary¡¯s frown deepened. He observed the genuine, radiant light in Lena¡¯s eyes, so different from the


    cold, calcting gaze he had seen in Sasha¡¯s eyes.


    Was he truly prepared to extinguish this light from the world?


    Nevertheless, Sasha had been raised by him from a young age. He had pampered her and treated her


    like his own daughter. He had gone to great lengths to fulfill her desires.


    Zachary shook his head, his countenance changing.


    ¡°Sir, are you feeling unwell?¡± Lena asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯ve been talking all this time and forgot to ask


    about your condition.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine,¡± Zachary assured her as he rose. ¡°Thank you for your kindness. We will meet again


    in the future.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lena was taken aback.


    ¡°You¡¯re a kind-hearted youngdy,¡± Zachary said, his gaze filled withplexity. ¡°Should adversity


    strike in the future, I hope you¡¯ll maintain the same smile as today and¡­ trust in people.¡±


    With that, he turned and departed, leaving Lena in astonishment.


    ¡°Lenny!¡± Chris¡¯ voice echoed.


    Lena snapped back to reality, remembering she had invited him to visit N together.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You seemed lost in thought. Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lena replied with a smile, shaking her head. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry to the ward.¡±


    Chris added, ¡°By the way, our recent visits seem to be making a difference. N doesn¡¯t appear to


    resist you as much anymore.¡±


    ¡°Chris, I have a lingering suspicion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Is N¡¯s previous resistance toward me truly solely due to her illness-induced bad mood? It doesn¡¯t


    seem that straightforward.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on the same page!¡± Chris eximed. ¡°Some strange urrences have happenedtely¡­ For


    instance, Pammy imed she spotted you at the hospital the other day, but you didn¡¯t actually see her,


    did you?¡±

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551


    Chris held Lena¡¯s hand as they entered the hospital.


    Zachary stayed nearby, hidden in a corner, silently observing. He had mixed feelings.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Character-wise, Lena resembled Krystal. They both had fiery tempers and seemed aloof on the surface


    but were genuinely passionate underneath.


    On the other hand, Sasha was different. Despite her outwardly friendly demeanor and knack for making


    friends, she harbored a cold and ruthless interior. She would exploit anyone or anything to achieve her


    goals.


    Zachary was in a dilemma. He felt sorry for Sasha because Krystal had been so engrossed in her


    business that she had neglected her daughter for years.


    Over the years, Sasha and Zachary hade to rely on each other. Therefore, regardless of the


    magnitude of Sasha¡¯s wrongdoing, he was unwilling to punish her.


    He let out a deep sigh and returned to Sasha. He recounted everything he had witnessed and heard


    that day and handed her a thick stack of photographs, the result of an investigation he had


    commissioned. All the photos featured Lena, capturing her various emotions, particrly when she was


    with Lina and Chris.


    Sasha was thrilled to see the photographs and praised Zachary¡¯s capabilities. She selected a few


    typical ones and affixed them to the wall.


    ¡°If you want to rece her, you must be her entirely. Can you do it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Sasha replied absentmindedly, her attention fixed on the pictures of Chris.


    While Sasha knew that Lena had a wealthy boyfriend who was good-looking, she was still surprised by


    Chris¡¯ clear and close-up features.


    ¡°This man¡­¡± she began, looking at Zachary.


    His eyes dimmed as he replied, ¡°He¡¯s the son of the Hamertons and a former special forces soldier. His


    mother is Fleur Warnock¡­ We used to operate around the border. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of the


    Warnocks.¡±


    Sasha was stunned.


    At the border, everyone, from thieves to bandits, feared the Warnocks. It was rumored that the family


    had guarded the border for generations and had a storied history in warfare. Chris¡¯ exceptional genes


    made sense in light of his impressive background.


    However, Sasha couldn¡¯t help but wonder why such an exceptional man was in love with Lena. She bit


    her lip and clenched her fists, crushing one of the photographs into a ball.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shasha?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She quicklyposed herself. When she looked up, Zachary was ready to begin his lesson.


    ¡°I¡¯ve selected these photographs,¡± he exined, ¡°They capture moments when Lena spent time with


    the Thompsons¡¯ princess and the Hamerton heir, showcasing various facial expressions. Your task is to


    mimic them exactly.¡±


    Just as Sasha was about to object, she had an epiphany. Zachary¡¯s words made sense. To rece


    someone, she had to be that person first. She smiled and eagerly epted the suggestion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zachary. I¡¯ll practice diligently.¡± She hesitated briefly, then added, ¡°But¡­ you¡¯ll have to


    bring Lena here and keep her confined. Then I can n how to deal with them!¡±

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552


    Zachary squinted, his face filled with mncholy as helplessness washed over him.


    Sasha picked up a photograph of herself with Chris and ced it next to her pillow. She looked at


    Zachary, her smile radiating happiness. ¡°One day, I¡¯ll make this man lie next to me for real!¡±


    ¡°Sasha!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll give me your blessing, won¡¯t you?¡± she asked.


    Zachary gazed at her for a moment, and the light in his eyes gradually dimmed.


    ¡°You should give me your blessing if you treat me like your own daughter!¡± she pressed on.


    He sighed. ¡°If you were truly my daughter, I¡¯d never harm a hair on your head¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    His words were mumbled, making it hard for her to hear clearly. She looked at him, perplexed.


    Zachary walked over and affectionately patted her head, a reminiscent look in his eyes. At that


    moment, he recalled the time when Krystal had saved him many years ago.


    Krystal had also patted his head, wiping the blood from his forehead, and had asked with a mysterious


    smile, ¡°Are you willing to serve me from now on?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s disappointment toward Sasha slowly faded from his eyes, reced by boundless love.


    It was like a father doting on his daughter. Regardless of her mistakes or her entricities, he would


    stand by her no matter what.


    ¡°What did you say, Zachary?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I said¡­ you¡¯ll always be my daughter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± She smiled triumphantly and smugly. ¡°Please, Zachary, remove the eyesore for me.


    Let me be the only one in the world!¡±


    Lena and Chris visited the hospital again to see N.


    They hadn¡¯t reached a conclusion in their previous discussion. Lena had pondered it for a while. She


    hadn¡¯t seen Lina in the hospital that day, but Lina was convinced otherwise. Something was amiss.


    ¡°Even if someone closely resembles you, how could Pammy mistake her for you when you¡¯re so


    close?¡± Chris wondered.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She contemted this. ¡°Is there a camera outside the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chris nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a shared hospital. Zuko¡¯s grandfather is one of the shareholders. I¡¯ve asked


    him to look into it.¡±


    She smiled and apanied him up to the ward.


    From outside, they spotted Alexander caring for N. It was a Sunday, no school, and a precious day


    off. Instead of ying outdoors like typical kids, he chose to spend time in the ward.


    He was reading a book to N, who was giggling without understanding their conversation.


    Their innocence was truly something to envy.


    When Alexander noticed Lena and Chris outside the ward, he gestured for them to step aside.


    They followed him to a corner in the corridor.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite impressive, young man!¡± Chris ruffled Alexander¡¯s hair as soon as he saw him. ¡°You¡¯re so


    sweet with little N!¡±


    Alexander blushed and then turned his attention to Lena. ¡°She¡¯s due for her shot soon, so I asked you


    both toe. No one should be in the ward when it happens, as it might disturb the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Lena said.


    Alexander suddenly frowned. ¡°By the way, what happened earlier, sis? How did you frighten N?¡±


    Lena was taken aback, unsure of how to respond.

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553


    Lena had never frightened N, but everyone around her imed otherwise.


    Just like the time when she had never encountered Lina at the hospital before, yet Lina insisted she


    had seen her there.


    She couldn¡¯t help but suspect she might be experiencing memory loss or a mental illness, simr to


    what Renee¡¯s mother had gone through with her split personality, turning her into someone else.


    ¡°Sis? Sis!¡± Alexander shook her hand. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± After snapping back to her senses, she patiently exined, ¡°I have no idea what


    happened, but many strange things have been urringtely.¡±


    He looked at Chris, who gave him the same exnation.


    Alexander was shocked. After a long pause, he half-jokingly remarked, ¡°Sis, could there be another you


    in this world?¡±


    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°How else can you exin this?¡±


    Lena was perplexed, and her concern deepened after hearing his words.


    Should she consult a psychiatrist?


    ¡°Hey, sis!¡± Alexander¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°N is finished with her shot. Let¡¯s go inside!¡±


    Lena entered the ward.


    Since thest incident that had ¡°scared¡± N, she had put in a great effort to regain her trust. N had


    finally grownfortable around her after her persistent efforts.


    At least N didn¡¯t push her away as strongly as before.


    Lena sat down beside her.


    N had just received her shot, and her face had turned pale. She clutched her clothes tightly with


    both hands.


    Lena opened her arms. After some hesitation, N leaned on her carefully.


    ¡°Aunt Lena¡­¡±


    Hearing N call her that choked her up.


    Chris took Alexander out of the ward. They were alone in the room.


    Due to chemotherapy, N had lost all her hair and wore arge hat. Lena patted her head while


    suppressing the heartache she felt and forced a smile.


    ¡°Aunt, were you here the other day?¡± N asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Lena was taken aback.


    N continued to whisper. ¡°You don¡¯t have the same scent as her¡­ There¡¯s no ck butterfly on your


    hand! And, um, you¡¯re not wearing a mask!¡±


    Lena¡¯s heart tightened, and her mind went nk.


    After leaving the ward, Lena couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what N had said.


    Chris noticed something was amiss and gently grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Chris¡­¡± She bit her lip, a sense of foreboding looming over her like dark clouds.


    But just as she was about to share everything N had told her, a voice nearby interrupted her.


    ¡°Miss¡­ Is that you?¡±


    Lena turned her head to look. A taxi had pulled up next to them, and Zachary was stretching his head


    out of the window with great effort.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s really you!¡± He greeted them enthusiastically. ¡°I saw you just now, but I didn¡¯t dare to say


    hi¡­ Can¡¯t believe we¡¯re fated to run into each other again!¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡± Lena was surprised, too. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Zachary opened the door and got out, holding a walking stick. He seemed to be having trouble walking.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m getting old and fragile,¡± he teased himself. ¡°I had a fall the other day! I thought I was fine but


    realized something was wrong when I got home. Turns out, I¡¯ve injured myself. The clinic doctor


    rmended Ie to the hospital for treatment, so here I am!¡±

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554


    Chris was stunned. His instincts as a special forces soldier kicked in, keeping him on high alert as a


    stranger approached. Instinctively, he pulled Lena back.


    The moment his gaze locked onto Zachary, the piercing intensity of their eye contact sent a jolt through


    Zachary¡¯s heart.


    ¡°May I know who this is?¡± Zachary asked.


    Lena introduced them with a warm smile, ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend, sir. Chris, this is the man I ran into the


    other day.¡±


    Zachary spoke with a friendly smile before Chris could respond. ¡°Your boyfriend is quite good-looking,


    miss. You two make a great couple.¡±


    Chris, ever the gentleman, inquired, ¡°Can we help you, sir?¡±


    Zachary hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°Oh¡­ Young man, c-could you help me carry my bags


    upstairs?¡±


    Lena nodded in agreement with Zachary¡¯s request. Being a soldier trained in proper manners, Chris


    couldn¡¯t refuse a request from an elderly man. ¡°Sure, sir. Where are your bags?¡±


    Zachary pointed to the trunk of a taxi nearby, which held only a singlerge box that Chris easily


    retrieved.


    ¡°Young men are strong, indeed!¡± Zachary chuckled. ¡°You walk quickly. How about helping me take my


    bags upstairs first? My ward is on the 10th floor, No. 1005. Thank you!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Chris agreed and began carrying the bags upstairs while Lena stayed behind to assist Zachary. She


    offered a kind reminder for him to be cautious while walking.


    As Zachary observed Lena, he couldn¡¯t help but have mixed emotions.


    ¡°Are you checking into the hospital alone, sir?¡± Lena asked. ¡°Where is your family?¡±


    Zachary forced a smile. ¡°I¡­ I have a daughter, but it¡¯s been years since west saw each other.¡±


    Lena pressed on, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    With feigned sadness, Zachary continued. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, but my wife and I divorced a long time


    ago. Our daughter has been living with her, and she has forbidden us from seeing each other¡­¡±


    He was a skilled actor, feigning tears as he spoke. ¡°I know I was a terrible husband and father when I


    was younger. I neglected my family, breaking my wife and daughter¡¯s hearts. I deserve their rejection¡­


    But I genuinely regret it now. If I could see my daughter one more time, I¡¯d be willing to live ten years


    less! Cough¡­¡±


    Lena, filled withpassion,forted him as she held him gently.


    ¡°Calm down, sir,¡± she reassured him. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on this right now. Your priority is to focus on


    healing.¡±


    ¡°My daughter¡­ She¡¯s the same age as you,¡± he mumbled sadly.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it!¡± Zachary sniffled and mustered a smile. ¡°By the way, this elevator only


    goes up to the eighth floor!¡±


    Lena looked up, confirming that the inpatient building¡¯s elevator only reached the eighth floor. They


    would need to traverse a dimly lit corridor and take another elevator to reach the 10th floor.


    Zachary nced upward at the corridor¡ªhe had arranged for the surveince cameras there to be


    tampered with. It was a blind spot, ensuring that no one would witness his actions.


    Lena continued to support Zachary with all her heart, even slowing her pace to ensure he wouldn¡¯t hurt


    himself by walking too quickly. Although resistance crossed Zachary¡¯s mind briefly, it ultimately faded


    away.

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555


    Zachary said, ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t told me your name.¡±


    ¡°My name¡¯s Lena.¡±


    ¡°Lena,¡± he muttered, abruptly halting his stride.


    Lena was taken aback. When she turned her gaze toward him, she immediately noticed that the kindly


    gentleman¡¯s countenance had changed.


    His eyes were now as cold and piercing as ice in the darkness.


    Before she could react, he swiftly produced a handkerchief he had prepared earlier and covered her


    mouth and nose.


    ¡°Mmph!¡± She instinctively resisted. Usually, she could easily overpower an elderly man like him, but she


    felt strangely feeble at that moment. Her eyelids grew heavy, and soon, her consciousness blurred.


    She began to slump, leaning on Zachary for support.


    He stood there motionless, only crouching down beside her after a prolonged pause. He finally dialed a


    number on his phone, confirming her unconscious state.


    ¡°Sasha¡­ It¡¯s me. Come to the hospital right away and change into her clothes.¡±


    ¨C


    Chris had been waiting impatiently after delivering the bags to Room 1005.


    He attempted to call Lena but received no answer. His heart began to race.


    He hastily retraced his steps. The more he dwelled on it, the more he felt that something was amiss.


    He sprinted toward the hospital entrance, scanning the area frantically.


    At that moment, a familiar figure suddenly appeared before him.


    ¡°Lena!¡± Relief washed over him, and he rushed to embrace her. ¡°Where did you go?! You really scared


    me!¡±


    As he scrutinized her, his gentle and captivating eyes stirred a strange sensation in Sasha¡¯s heart.


    He radiated a light she had never disyed before when she saw him, captivated instantly.


    She had never encountered a man quite like him. He was akin to a pearl glistening under the sun,


    radiating brilliance from head to toe. His chiseled visage and robust features exuded masculinity, yet


    his eyes brimmed with tenderness and allure.


    Perhaps it was because he had served in the special forces, as he still possessed the charisma of a


    soldier. Strength, valor, loyalty¡ªhe was a man who would stand out no matter where he went.


    She recalled the men she had encountered in Southeast Aciatic, and they paled inparison to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lena?¡± He began to experience a strange sensation. ¡°W-Why are you looking at me


    like that? Is there something on my face?¡±


    Suddenly, Sasha snapped back to reality.


    She seized his arm and leaned against him, causing an unusual stiffness in Chris¡¯ body. Even he


    couldn¡¯t fathom why he reacted this way.


    In theory, Lena rarely took the initiative in such a manner with him, making today¡¯s action quite


    umon. He should have reciprocated, but a subconscious impulse led him to push her away.


    With a forced smile, he gently withdrew his arm.


    Sasha mimicked Lena¡¯s tone. ¡°Chris, were you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I couldn¡¯t reach you, and I got worried. Did you apany that man to his room?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She was momentarily stunned. ¡°When we reached the eighth floor, he imed he could


    manage on his own, so I came down alone.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he having difficulty walking? Why didn¡¯t he need your assistance anymore?¡±


    She pursed her lips.


    Lying was something she excelled at, but she felt a twinge of panic in this situation.


    Moreover, Zachary had only instructed her to change into Lena¡¯s attire recently without providing


    further details.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It appeared that her only option was to fabricate a story to extricate herself from this predicament.

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556


    ¡°Lena,¡± Chris said as he gazed at her. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Sasha snapped back to reality and instinctively tugged her sleeve down to hide the ck butterfly


    tattoo on her wrist.


    ¡°I-I¡¯d like to go for a walk.¡± She smiled. ¡°Chris, could we head to the shopping mall?¡±


    Chris was taken aback. Lena seemed entirely different today.


    Usually content, Lena wasn¡¯t into shopping or splurging on clothes or cosmetics. Fun activities that


    most girls enjoyed didn¡¯t seem to interest her.


    She had never suggested a trip to the shopping mall before!


    Chris felt a sense of reluctance but studied her closely. She was still Lena, yet somehow not quite


    herself.


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you, Chris?¡± Sasha tried to mimic Lena, even moving closer as if to hold his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take me there?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He smiled but discreetly withdrew his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He led her to DL Mall. Sasha was awestruck by the elegant decor, with well-trained staff greeting them


    upon arrival and even the manager extending a personal wee.


    Everywhere she looked, there were high-end international luxury items that glittered like diamonds,


    boosting her vanity.


    Many were limited editions and required more than just money to acquire. Some brands cared about


    their clientele¡¯s background, making them inessible to outsiders.


    Sasha¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Despite Southeast Aciatic¡¯s prosperity, it couldn¡¯t hold a candle to this. In her past life there, she was


    part of the lower ss, with a bit of money but no social status. She had never experienced such daily


    luxury.


    Thinking of how Lena could live like this daily with Chris ignited a venomous jealousy that seemed to


    snake through her every nerve.


    ¡°Which handbag catches your eye, Lena?¡± Chris suddenly asked.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she turned quickly to face him, suppressing her thoughts.


    The bags were designer pieces, and only one of each design was avable.


    In Southeast Aciatic, only royalty couldy im to this brand.


    She nearly blurted out, ¡°I want¡ª¡±


    However, she remembered the photos Zachary had given her and Lena¡¯s true nature. She smiled at


    Chris and shook her head.


    He seemed relieved now.


    Yes, that was his Lena. But what had caused that hint of greed he had seen in her eyes earlier?


    Sasha asked, ¡°Chris, should we explore some other things?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, sure.¡± He smiled. ¡°You¡¯re in charge today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind to me¡­¡±


    ¡°You silly!¡± Chris patted her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend. Who else should I treat well if not you?¡±


    She bit her lip, feeling a knot in her chest.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She imitated Lena¡¯s little gesture, ying with her bangs, twirling them with her finger, and tucking


    them behind her ear.


    Chris watched her quietly¡ªit was something Lena often did indeed.


    He grinned. ¡°Your bangs have gotten a bit long, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    She replied softly, ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°Should I trim them for you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Shall we stick to our old rules?¡±

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557


    Sasha was stunned.


    Chris astutely noticed the doubt and panic that flickered across her eyes.


    His brow furrowed. ¡®Did she not understand our ¡°old rules¡±?¡¯


    These were the little things they did for each other. He would trim her bangs when they got too long,


    and she would shave his mustache.


    Chris mustered a smile. ¡°Have you forgotten about our old rules?¡±


    She appeared flustered, scanning her surroundings.


    ¡°Lena! What¡¯s bothering you today?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Chris!¡± She swiftly changed the subject. ¡°Look at that store. They have such lovely clothes!¡±


    ¡°Lena¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come on, let¡¯s check it out!¡± She yfully nudged him toward the store. ¡°Buy me a dress. I


    adore wearing dresses!¡±


    Chris wandered through the entire mall, being gently pushed by her. After buying one dress, her


    shopping enthusiasm appeared to have been unleashed. He trailed behind her with numerous


    shopping bags, willing to purchase whatever she set her eyes on.


    Chris had spent a considerable sum within two hours¡ªhe had never spent so much since they met.


    It wasn¡¯t the money that hurt. Rather, he could no longer ignore the suspicion festering within him.


    Sasha eventually said, ¡°Um¡­ Chris, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s call it a day?¡±


    Chris examined her closely and nodded.


    She continued with her deceit. ¡°Oh, I need to swing by the school to see Alexander. I want to check on


    his studies.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your day off today. Do you have to work?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She averted her gaze. ¡°Isn¡¯t itmon to work overtime?! Just wait for me at home. I¡¯ll be back


    soon.¡±


    Sasha grabbed her shopping bags and vanished like a gust of wind.


    Chris fell into deep contemtion as he watched her depart.


    Work overtime? Lena had never mentioned that before. It wasn¡¯t because she was unwilling to put in


    extra hours¡ªshe consistently finished her work during regr hours.


    Hearing ¡°working overtime on her day off¡± from her was simply inconceivable.


    ¡®Lena is¡­ extraordinarily strange today,¡¯ he thought.


    Sasha carelessly tossed her shopping bags onto the floor upon returning home, kicking her heels


    aside.


    Zachary had been patiently waiting there.


    ¡°This is what you requested.¡± Zachary¡¯s tone was icy. He ced a stack of photographs in front of her.


    ¡°Here you are.¡±


    She nced at him and opened the envelope. The pictures depicted Lena confined in a dim basement.


    No light, sustenance, water, or electricity¡ªonly endless darkness and chill.


    Sasha chuckled with excitement. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Zachary leaned against the wall, his gaze appearing distant, lost in thought.


    ¡°Look, Zachary. These are the things I bought today!¡± She proudly disyed her spoils. ¡°The


    Hamertons are wealthy, and Chris is incredibly handsome¡­ All eyes were on me when I walked in with


    him!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She reveled in her fantasy as she spoke. ¡°Zachary, a man like that doesn¡¯t belong with Lena, does he?¡±


    He inhaled deeply and shut his eyes.


    She asked absentmindedly, ¡°By the way, Zachary, did you find out how Lena and Chris usually spend


    their time together? He¡¯s still waiting for me at home! I must pack up and move into his ce!¡±

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558


    ¡°What?¡± Zachary was rmed. ¡°Chris wants you to stay under the same roof?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    He squinted, realizing it was a terrible idea. ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t go with him!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She took a limited edition dress from the shopping bag, put it on, and smiled with


    satisfaction. ¡°Do you know how much this dress costs, Zachary? I saw it in Southeast Aciatic. The


    designer only makes clothes for royalty there. But here, he bought it for me without hesitation!¡±


    Zachary was growing increasingly worried about her.


    Sasha wasn¡¯t maniptive¡ªshe disyed her greed and superficiality openly.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She was easily swayed by material possessions, just as she had been when they were in Southeast


    Aciatic. She had squandered all the assets Krystal had worked hard for simply for the favor of some


    gangsters.


    He sighed.


    This was the girl he had spoiled, treating her as his own and hoping to protect her from suffering and


    bullying. He had created a beautiful bubble for her to live in, shielding her from the harsh world outside.


    But he had forgotten that a flower in a crystal ball could do nothing but look pretty, be confident, and


    spend extravagantly.


    ¡°The Hamertons are aplicated and prestigious family,¡± he said, looking at her. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you might


    end up at a disadvantage if you get close to Chris.¡±


    ¡°At a disadvantage?¡± Sashaughed out loud, disying her recent shopping haul. ¡°Do you know how


    much he spent on me today?!¡±


    ¡°Sasha¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± She waved in annoyance. ¡°I know you¡¯re going to lecture me again, saying I shouldn¡¯t


    lose sight of the big picture for something so small. But he¡¯s different, Zachary! Since I¡¯m recing


    Lena, I must be with him forever!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Have you truly fallen in love with him?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer verbally, but her blushing face revealed her answer.


    Zachary clenched his fists and stared at her in silence. His worst fears wereing true.


    How could people like them maintain a rtionship?


    Furthermore, who was Chris? It was only a matter of time before he uncovered the truth.


    When he learned that they were responsible for Lena¡¯s harm¡­ At that point, only one of the twins


    could survive, and it certainly wouldn¡¯t be Sasha.


    ¡°Sasha, please listen to me,¡± he implored. ¡°Whether it¡¯s Chris or Pam, you must be cautious around


    them. You are taking Lena¡¯s ce but can never truly rece her. We¡¯re using her identity to gain


    money from them, and then we¡¯ll return to Southeast Aciatic once that¡¯s done. It¡¯s the best course of


    action.¡±


    ¡°Zachary!¡± Shock registered on her face.


    She had assumed he would let Lena perish once they had her in captivity. However, his words


    suggested that he intended to release Lena eventually.


    ¡°How could you say that, Zachary? I told you that only one of us can survive!¡±


    ¡°Then let me make this clear!¡± His expression hardened, and his tone grew stern. ¡°Chris isn¡¯t an easy


    target! He¡¯s been with Lena for a long time and knows everything about her. If he sees through your


    charade, and it angers the Hamertons, what do you think will happen to us?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± she screamed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°I want Chris, no matter what!¡± She couldn¡¯t hear anything else. ¡°Your job is to find out what Lena


    usually does with Chris. You must extract the truth from her!¡±

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559


    Zachary stared at Sasha with disappointment.


    After a brief silence, he angrily eximed, ¡°I¡¯ve helped you with Chris, and I even went to the trouble of


    capturing Lena for you. I feel sorry for your mom! Do you want me to teach you how to flirt, too?!¡±


    With those words, he stormed off, leaving a bewildered Sasha behind.


    Sasha seethed with anger. She contemted throwing her dress on the floor but halted midway


    through raising her arms, choosing instead to toss it onto the couch in frustration.


    ¨C


    Rather than dwelling on Zachary¡¯s words, Sasha decided to take matters into her own hands. She


    called Chris, using the excuse of wanting to spend more time with N, and informed him that she


    wouldn¡¯t be returning to their apartment that night.


    After a brief pause, Chris replied, ¡°Hmm, tell N I said hi. Make sure to get some rest, too.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I will,¡± Sasha said.


    Before ending the call, Chris added, ¡°Oh, Lena, join us for dinner at my family¡¯s house tomorrow. It¡¯s


    been a while since my mom saw you, and she keeps saying she misses you.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s heart constricted, but she agreed nheless.


    ¨C


    The following evening, she apanied Chris to his family¡¯s dinner.


    Fleur greeted her warmly, immediately taking her hand and linking their arms. It was an unfamiliar


    gesture for Sasha, and her initial instinct was to pull away.


    However, considering that Lena might be ustomed to such gestures, she forced a smile and held


    onto Fleur¡¯s hand tightly.


    During their pre-dinner chat, Fleur remarked, ¡°You seem to have lost weight since west saw you,


    Lena. Is that rascal Chris mistreating you?¡±


    Sasha shook her head with a smile and nced at Chris. ¡°No, he¡¯s treating me well.¡±


    She stole a quick nce at him.


    The tenderness in his eyes quickened her heartbeat and stirred a twinge of jealousy within her.


    But she knew that the gentleness was not meant for her¡ªit was for Lena. Whenever she thought about


    that, she felt suffocated and uneasy.


    Fleur continued. ¡°I heard you two went shopping at DL Mall yesterday. Don¡¯t just window-shop. This


    foolish boy keeps his money locked up. You should spend it!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Chris interjected. ¡°I bought her a lot of things, including the dress she¡¯s wearing today.¡±


    Fleur examined Sasha closely.


    The dress was undoubtedly unique and of exceptional quality, but it wasn¡¯t Lena¡¯s style.


    Lena had always been a cool, unyielding individual, and no one could imitate the natural aloofness she


    was born with. She would never change herself to please anyone, let alone dress up for someone¡¯s


    sake.


    Fleur smiled. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful that you bought this dress! As long as you like it, it¡¯s worth it!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sasha replied, pursing her lips. ¡°The things he got me are all to my liking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, never let grievances weigh you down!¡±


    At that moment, Sasha basked in the affection of Chris and her future mother-inw. She momentarily


    forgot who she was, revealing a pleasing smile to Fleur.


    ¡°Why would I be upset when I have such a sweet mother?¡±


    Fleur exchanged a silent look with Chris, reaching an understanding between mother and son.

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560


    Seeing Chris¡¯ restless expression, Fleur smiled at Sasha and gave her hand a reassuring pat. ¡°Lenny,


    stay here for a moment. I¡¯ll check the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Madam Hamerton, you¡­¡± Sasha was taken aback. Was this elegantdy, who rarely got her hands


    dirty, actually cooking for Lena?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you adore my deep-fried fish the most? I¡¯ve made one today, and I must show you my culinary


    skills!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face lit up, and she eagerly agreed with Fleur.


    Fleur maintained her smile and called out to Chris, ¡°Son,e to the kitchen and lend me a hand!¡±


    Unable to contain his excitement, Chris followed Fleur out of the living room.


    Although Sasha was now alone in the living room, she felt at ease. She nced around, taking in the


    grandeur of the Hamerton estate, which exceeded her expectations.


    Splendor Mountain was firmly under the Hamerton family¡¯s domain, with most of the rtives residing


    in this area. Marco¡¯s residence upied the most picturesque corner of the estate. Chris had his own


    separate dwelling, but he usually stayed with his parents.


    Sasha leisurely explored the spacious living room. She had heard about Marco¡¯s appreciation for


    traditional arts and antiques, and the family boasted an extensive collection. As she admired the


    exquisite pieces of jade and ceramics on disy, each showcasing elegant designs and color


    coordination, she realized they were likely priceless.


    If she did indeed marry Chris, considering he was Marco¡¯s only son, would all these treasures


    eventually be hers?


    Sasha grinned, envisioning a future of wealth and prosperity.


    Meanwhile, Fleur swiftly entered a soundproof secret chamber after leaving the living room. She closed


    the door and turned her attention to her anxious son.


    ¡°Mom¡ª¡±


    Before Chris could finish his sentence, Fleur raised her hand, signaling him to keep quiet.


    ¡°I already know,¡± she said gravely. ¡°This is truly strange.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When had she ever prepared deep-fried fish for Lena? Also, the Hamertons typically served braised


    Sterlet Sturgeon to their guests. With Lena visiting so frequently, how could she not be aware of that?


    ¡°Mom, Lenny is definitely in danger!¡± Chris urgently eximed. ¡°I¡¯ve had a strange feeling these past


    two days! Lenny¡­ Something must have happened to her! I need to rescue her!¡±


    ¡°Can you please calm down for a moment?¡± Fleur looked at her son with a hint of disdain. ¡°You¡¯re a


    former special forces soldier, and you¡¯re acting so impulsively? Were you this impetuous during


    missions as well? You¡¯ve encountered significant challenges. How can you ce your faith in


    superstitious signs like a strange feeling?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°I understand that this ¡®Lenny¡¯ is strange¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not Lenny!¡± Chris practically shouted.


    From his initial suspicion to his current certainty, he berated himself for taking nearly an entire day.


    Who knew what could have transpired during that time for Lena?


    He couldn¡¯t afford to wait any longer¡ªhe had to rescue her!


    Chris abruptly opened a drawer in the secret room, revealing a small pistol that Fleur had used in the


    past. He skillfully loaded it and was about to rush out when Fleur stopped him.


    ¡°Chris, what are you doing!¡± Fleur eximed. ¡°Calm down!¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to calm down?!¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even unraveled what¡¯s happening yet. What¡¯s the use of you rushing out recklessly?¡±


    Chris panted heavily, locking eyes with Fleur. Gradually, his rationality returned.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re anxious, but we can¡¯t rush into this,¡± Fleur stated firmly. ¡°If she truly is Lenny, your


    impulsive actions will only frighten her. And if she¡¯s not¡­ then she undoubtedly has Lenny with her.


    What you¡¯re doing now will alert her!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Chris bit his lip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chris!¡± Fleur smirked. ¡°Leave this to me. Whoever she is, I¡¯ll make her reveal her true


    identity!¡±

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561


    As time passed, Sasha became increasingly anxious. She wondered why Fleur and Chris were taking


    so long in the kitchen preparing deep-fried fish. Was Fleur dissatisfied with Lena and intentionally


    leaving her hanging?


    While these thoughts consumed Sasha, Zachary sent her multiple messages containing photos of Lena


    in the hidden room.


    Sasha: [I understand.]


    Sasha: [Please keep an eye on her. And refrain from sending me any more messages. I don¡¯t want


    Chris to see them.]


    As she finished typing, her second phone rang¡ªthe one she used exclusively formunication with


    the Chrisses.


    Upon seeing the caller¡¯s name on the screen, a trace of disgust briefly crossed Sasha¡¯s face. She


    reluctantly answered the call. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what do you want¡¯?¡± Elijah sounded impatient. ¡°When will youe for the


    compatibility testing?¡±


    Sasha got up, avoiding the service staff in the living room, and moved to a corner while lowering her


    voice. ¡°You¡¯re asking me? My dear brother, it¡¯s evident that your wife¡¯s sincerity iscking.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Elijah paused and spoke more slowly. ¡°N¡¯s condition has worsened. Can¡¯t you at leaste


    to see her?¡±


    ¡°I have something to attend to right now.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You want money, right?¡±


    Sasha remained silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you money,¡± Elijah said coldly. ¡°How much do you want? Just ensure you take care of my


    daughter!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about money¡­¡±


    ¡°I can agree to all your conditions!¡± Elijah emphasized. ¡°Sasha, I also hope you¡¯ll keep your promise!


    You said you¡¯d save my daughter!¡±


    Sasha covered the phone¡¯s speaker and looked around cautiously. She didn¡¯t want to create a scene in


    the Hamertons¡¯ home, so she reluctantly agreed.


    ¡°I really can¡¯te right now¡­ Give me some time, and I¡¯lle over soon,¡± she said.


    Just then, Fleur entered the living room with a smile, followed by Chris, carrying a te of deep-fried


    fish, which he ced on the dining table.


    ¡°Lena!¡± Fleur warmly called. ¡°Come and join us for a meal!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s expression appeared somewhat unnatural.


    She forced a smile. ¡°Apologies, I¡­ I suddenly remembered some unfinished work I must attend to


    immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, work?¡± Fleur raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°No worries. It¡¯s a shame to miss this meal.¡±


    ¡°After I finish my work, I¡¯ll definitely join you for dinner, alright?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Fleur held her hand. ¡°Whatever you say! Chris can apany you.¡±


    However, Sasha immediately declined, ¡°No need!¡±


    Chris¡¯s eyes darkened, and he clenched his fists at his sides.


    ¡°I mean¡­ Chris should stay here with you,¡± Sasha stumbled over her words. ¡°I have already been


    rather impolite and can¡¯t bear to inconvenience you further.¡±


    After hastily saying her goodbyes, Sasha rushed out of the front door.


    Chris was about to chase after her, but Fleur stopped him and signaled to two trusted subordinates on


    either side.

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562


    Chris wanted to speak, but Fleur interrupted with aposed smile, waving her hand.


    The individuals from the Warnocks, whom Fleur had brought along, were unquestionably reliable.


    Despite their youth, the siblings disyed remarkable agility and sharp minds thanks to rigorous


    training. They possessed extraordinary talent and were Fleur¡¯s trusted aides.


    ¡°Do you still have concerns about my associates?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. It¡¯s just¡ª¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Fleur interjected, meeting his gaze. ¡°You wish you could follow her and see what¡¯s


    happening yourself. I understand your feelings, but remaining calm in situations like this is crucial. By


    stayingposed, you can identify the right solutions and focus on the key issues.¡±


    In a dimly lit room.


    Lena regained consciousness. It took her some time to adjust to the darkness. Her temples throbbed


    faintly, and her mind felt empty. Struggling to sit up, she tried to recall recent events.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The hospital, the corridor, the middle-aged man¡­


    She jolted up suddenly, identally bumping her knee into a nearby cab and creating a loud noise


    in the silence. Her heart raced as she heard the doorknob turning.


    Footsteps approached, and a man¡¯s hoarse voice broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Lena was startled. ¡°You¡­¡±


    A dim light illuminated the room, revealing the man before her.


    ¡°Mister?¡± she eximed.


    Zachary looked serious as he crouched beside Lena. He moved with agility and disyed better


    physical condition than some younger individuals. His years of experience in his line of work had


    endowed him with a calm and resolute demeanor.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ It¡¯s really you!¡± Lena¡¯s voice quivered. ¡°How could you¡­¡±


    ¡°It is me,¡± Zachary replied in a deep voice. ¡°To be precise, you should call me Zachary.¡±


    Lena realized something was amiss, staring at him as she asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Zachary was straightforward. ¡°Krystal was my savior.¡±


    Lena was even more shocked, struggling to find words.


    A moment of frozen silence passed as they locked eyes. Lena could hear her own heart pounding.


    After a long pause, Zachary spoke again. ¡°You must be wondering why someone who considers your


    mother a savior would treat her daughter like this.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lena did want to pose that question, but she remained bewildered. She couldn¡¯tprehend why this


    man, who imed her mother was his savior, had brought her to this ce. Was he there to protect her


    or harm her?


    Instinctively, she reached for her back pocket, only to find her phone missing.


    She hadn¡¯t yet deciphered theyout of the dark room or understood the situation outside. How could


    she escape? How could she contact Chris?


    Lena took a deep breath and acknowledged her difference from ordinary girls in such a situation. Most


    girls would likely be terrified, but although she felt fear, she could quickly regainposure amid the


    chaos in her mind.

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563


    Zachary¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of darkness. He paused for a moment and ced several photos


    in front of Lena.


    Lena froze, her gaze fixed on a face identical to hers in the photos. It felt as if a lightning bolt had struck


    her, instantly silencing her turbulent thoughts.


    ¡°Her name is Sasha Harding,¡± Zachary said in a hushed tone. ¡°She¡¯s your younger twin sister.¡±


    ¡°T-Twin sister?¡± Lena could hardly believe what she was hearing.


    Zachary looked at her and chuckled. ¡°Madame Krys never mentioned this to you, did she?¡±


    Lena shook her head in bewilderment.


    She had always believed she was alone in the world. After Krystal¡¯s death, she thought she had no


    family left. The revtion of a twin sister, sharing her blood and bearing her exact likeness, was


    beyond her wildest imagination.


    ¡°When Madame Krys gave birth to both of you, it was out of wedlock, with no names or status,¡±


    Zachary exined gently. ¡°At the time, she had a questionable reputation and constantly feared arrest.


    She couldn¡¯t keep both of you with her, so she left your fate to chance, flipping a coin.¡±


    Listening to Zachary¡¯s words felt like hearing someone else¡¯s story.


    Zachary continued. ¡°Sasha stayed with her. ¡°But you, Lenny¡­ You were sent away.


    ¡°Madame Krys entrusted you to Drake and sent money every month. She chose to hide you in that


    remote vige because it was nearly cut off from the outside world, making it difficult to find. You know


    what she did for a living. If the police ever targeted her, your and Sasha¡¯s lives would be ruined.¡±


    Lena was stunned before she managed a wry smile. ¡°Did you think that little mountain vige was


    really that great?¡±


    Zachary frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­ live well during those years?¡±


    Lena¡¯s eyes welled up slightly as she forced a self-deprecating smile.


    ¡°Madame Krys sent most of the money to you.¡±


    Yeah, most of the money¡­ which Drake had squandered.


    Drake had not only embezzled her money but also had sinister intentions. Growing up, Lena had never


    had enough to eat or proper clothing. Her childhood was bleak, much like the ever-present fog in the


    mountain vige.


    However, Lena didn¡¯t want to discuss all this with Zachary. She didn¡¯t want to revisit the scars of her


    past.


    ¡°So¡­ what do you want from me now?¡± Lena looked at him, her fearless gaze making Zachary¡¯s heart


    skip a beat.


    Zachary suddenly found himself unable to utter, ¡°I want you dead.¡±


    He clenched his fists. He saw Krystal¡¯s face in his mind, hearing her voice as if she were saying,


    ¡°Zachary, are you really going to harm my daughter? Are you truly going to pit them against each other,


    unable to coexist?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s knees weakened, and he staggered back, leaning against the wall and gasping for breath.


    Lena sneered. ¡°Are your legs truly injured, or are you putting on an act before me?


    ¡°Tell me your intentions directly. But I need to know why you¡¯re doing this! Is it for my twin sister?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he remained silent. He simply bit his lip and turned to leave.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As he turned away, a noise caught his attention. He abruptly faced Lena, who was rushing toward the


    door, but her target wasn¡¯t him¡ªit was the door itself.


    Zachary gasped and grabbed her arm. The two grappled briefly, but Lena couldn¡¯t match him in the


    dimly lit room. Within moments, he pushed her to the ground.


    The sound of the door locking echoed in Lena¡¯s ears once more. Enduring the pain in her knee, she


    rose and summoned all her strength to pound on the door that remained closed to her.

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564


    Sasha had just arrived at the hospital when two of Elijah¡¯s men seized her before she could react. Her


    mind went nk, and she didn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    The bodyguards restraining her were tall and strong, making it impossible for her to break free. Just as


    she was about to scream, they forcefully stuffed a piece of cloth into her mouth, leaving her only able to


    make muffled noises.


    These men appeared to know the hospitalyout well, skillfully avoiding surveince cameras as they


    swiftly dragged her into aboratory.


    Elijah stood by the window with his back turned to her. The sunlight streaming in highlighted his cold


    and stern figure.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Sasha¡¯s eyes widened, and her muffled sounds grew more urgent.


    ¡°Ms. Harding, I apologize,¡± Elijah said coldly. ¡°I had to resort to this method to meet you.¡±


    After speaking, he gestured to two individuals in whiteb coats beside him. The doctors understood


    his meaning. With a wave of their hands, the bodyguards pinned Sasha onto an operating table.


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    ¡°Sasha, I advise you not to struggle,¡± Elijah watched her intently. ¡°The more you resist, the more painful


    the process may be. However, if you cooperate, the pain might be alleviated. It¡¯s your decision!¡±


    With that, he ordered the cloth in her mouth to be removed. A rush of oxygen entered Sasha¡¯s lungs,


    and she gasped for air, looking at Elijah in fear. ¡°W-What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°I just want you to keep your promise.¡±


    ¡°Elijah=¨C¡°


    Elijah said slowly, ¡°Sasha, you may not understand the feelings of being a parent. For parents, their


    children are their lives¡­


    ¡°My daughter is in critical condition and needs you for bone marrow typing. But you kept evading and


    refusing to cooperate. I truly have no other choice but to use this method!¡±


    ¡°What do you want? Are you going to force me into this bone marrow match?!¡±


    Elijah smirked and signaled to the doctors, who immediately began their procedures. The cloth was


    stuffed back into Sasha¡¯s mouth. She struggled, her neck veins bulging as she cried out.


    However, she was injected with anesthesia after a while and soon fell into a deep sleep.


    Elijah paced back and forth, waiting outside the room.


    Time passed second by second.


    A doctor came out of theb, holding an expedited report.


    ¡°Mr. Chriss, please take a look.¡±


    Elijah eagerly took the report. Besides the bone marrow match, they also conducted a DNA test.


    However, the results shocked Elijah to his core.


    ¡°W-What does this mean?!¡±


    The doctor adjusted his sses and spoke respectfully. ¡°Her DNA matches yours, Mr. Chriss. It


    confirms that you are blood rtives.¡±


    Elijah stared, momentarily speechless. He had always harbored suspicions about Sasha, but he had


    never expected that his doubts were inurate. Sasha was, in fact, his younger sister.


    Elijah was stunned for a while before he brightened up in delight.


    ¡°So, you mean there¡¯s hope for N?¡± He turned to the doctor. ¡°Since she¡¯s a Chriss, there¡¯s a chance


    for a bone marrow match, right?¡±


    ¡°In theory, that¡¯s correct,¡± the doctor replied, but he couldn¡¯t avoid being realistic. ¡°However, your and


    Mrs. Chriss¡¯ tissue types aren¡¯tpatible either. It¡¯s best to be prepared. Her bone marrow match may


    not¡ª¡±


    ¡°When will the results of the match be avable?¡±

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565


    ¡°This will take some time. Please be patient, Mr. Chriss,¡± the doctor said.


    Elijah licked his dry lips and tugged his tie, letting out a deep sigh. Waiting was the only option he had


    at the moment.


    Restlessness suddenly overcame him as he nced at Sasha on the surgical table, still unconscious


    under anesthesia.


    Curiosity got the best of him. As her brother, he feltpelled to see her true face. He needed to


    understand the extent of any disfigurement and what kind of surgeon he should seek for reconstruction.


    With determined steps, Elijah entered the room and hesitated only briefly before unveiling Sasha¡¯s


    face.


    In that split second, shock and astonishment filled his eyes. ¡°This is¡­ Lena?!¡±


    Meanwhile, Chris anxiously paced in the living room.


    Not long after, Fleur¡¯s two trusted subordinates, Cody and Tessa Kovac, returned. They had received


    professional training, making them agile and quick thinkers, highly valued by Fleur.


    Fleur eagerly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Cody and Tessa reported, ¡°We followed Ms. Harding closely, and she neither met anyone nor


    answered any calls. However, upon arriving at the hospital, she put on a unique mask from her bag,


    made of gold with gemstone iys. It seems quite valuable.¡±


    ¡°A mask?¡± Chris frowned. ¡°Lenny never wore a mask before. This is unusual¡­¡±


    ¡°What else did you observe?¡±


    ¡°We witnessed Ms. Harding being abducted, with someone forcibly silencing her. It was clear they were


    working for Elijah Chriss.¡±


    ¡°Elijah kidnapped her?¡± Fleur¡¯s confusion grew. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we found it puzzling, too,¡± the siblings added. ¡°But we decided to report back before following


    further.¡±


    Tessa asked, ¡°Madam, Could Ms. Harding be coborating with the Chrisses for some reason?¡±


    ¡°Unlikely,¡± Chris replied. ¡°Lenny wouldn¡¯t conspire with outsiders, and she¡¯s close to the Chrisses. Elijah


    wouldn¡¯t harm her like this.¡±


    As they discussed, the inte on the wall suddenly buzzed withmotion.


    Fleur instructed the security team to investigate.


    Upon their return, they reported, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Chriss. He entered the vi and insists on seeing Mr. Chris,


    iming it¡¯s urgent.¡±


    Fleur furrowed her brow, considering their limited interactions with the Chrisses. If there were any


    connections, it likely involved Lena. Could Elijah¡¯s arrival be rted to her?


    Chris¡¯s heart raced, and he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He allowed Elijah to enter.


    Elijah wasted no time and immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lena?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Fleur raised her hand to stop her son and approached Elijah with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you summon her?


    Lenny went to the school to finish some work.¡±


    Elijah took a few deep breaths and tried to steady his voice as he showed Fleur a DNA test report with


    Sasha¡¯s name on it.


    ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, things are quiteplicated,¡± Elijah said in a low voice. ¡°Sasha Harding here is my


    younger sister, yet she has the exact same face as Lena.¡±

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566


    Chris was taken aback and stunned for a moment.


    ¡°So¡­¡± He turned to Elijah. ¡°The person I¡¯ve been with these past few days isn¡¯t really Lenny!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Elijah was equally confused.


    ¡°She¡¯s not Lenny!¡± Chris grew agitated. ¡°Lenny must be with her, and she intends to harm her!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton, please calm down. I can¡¯t understand you!¡±


    Chris didn¡¯t want to waste time and grabbed a pistol from the room before leaving.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Fleur calmly stopped him. ¡°We need to discuss a n now. With your emotions high, what can you


    achieve?¡±


    Elijah scratched his head, speechless.


    Fleur asked, ¡°Mr. Chriss, how much do you know about this Sasha?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my father¡¯s illegitimate daughter,¡± Elijah confessed openly now. ¡°But I never tried to find her until


    my daughter needed a bone marrow transnt. None of our rtives matched.¡±


    Fleur furrowed her brows. ¡°Where did you find her?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t too difficult,¡± Elijah replied. ¡°Based on my father¡¯s clues, my people brought her from


    Southeast Aciatic. But as soon as she returned, she started wearing a mask, iming disfigurement.


    However, she did have something proving her connection to my father.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Afterward, her behavior became quite strange, raising my suspicions.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s her mother?¡±


    Elijah stated firmly, ¡°Krystal Harding.¡±


    Chris¡¯ expression changed instantly.


    Fleur quickly pieced the puzzle together. ¡°I suppose¡­ Krystal gave birth to two daughters, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Elijah was silent.


    ¡°Krystal, Lena, Sasha¡­¡± Fleur chuckled. ¡°So, they¡¯re all a family!¡±


    ¡°So, you mean¡­¡± Elijah widened his eyes. ¡°I have two sisters?!¡±


    His tone changed. ¡°You mean Lena is my sister, and I never knew?!¡±


    Now, Chris looked at him with disdain.


    This analysis seemed highly likely.


    This unexpected revtion dumbfounded Elijah. However, he quickly realized that with another sister,


    there was another glimmer of hope for N.


    ¡°So¡­ where is Lena? Find her now!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to?¡± Chris snapped. ¡°It¡¯s definitely Sasha¡­ your lovely sister, who has


    harmed Lenny!¡±


    ¡°Chris, you need to calm down.¡± Fleur tugged at him. ¡°No matter what, we¡¯ve gathered some clues now.


    Sasha likely has captured Lenny¡­ But we can¡¯t tip our hand. You still need to y along. When Sasha


    falls into our hands, well¡­ Then it won¡¯t be up to her!¡±


    ¨C


    As the anesthesia wore off, Sasha slowly regained consciousness, finding herself alone on the


    operating table in eerie silence.


    Without thinking, she mustered her strength and jumped off the table, searching for the hospital exit.


    The hospital was oddly dark, with only green exit signs illuminating the corridors, giving it a horror


    movie vibe.


    Sasha¡¯s heart raced as she finally reached the exit. She rushed home, where Zachary scolded her for


    beingte.


    Sasha¡¯s legs gave way, and she copsed on the rug.


    Her phone rang, and she flung it away in rm.


    Zachary retrieved it, and she answered with effort. ¡°Hello?¡±


    On the line, Lina¡¯s voice was cheerful. ¡°Lenny, hope I¡¯m not bothering you.¡±


    Sasha struggled to speak. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Lina said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s a party this weekend. You muste!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a celebration! Sol Entertainment, under the Thompson Group, has done well this year, training new


    talented individuals. They¡¯re inviting celebrities to give these neers opportunities.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound enthusiastic. Don¡¯t you want toe?¡±


    Sasha massaged her temples, feeling agitated.


    ¡°Lenny? Are you listening?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I am.¡± Sasha massaged her brows. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Linaughed heartily. ¡°Bring Chris along! By the way, Zuko¡¯s Uncle Neil, an award-winning


    actor, will be there. I¡¯ll introduce you two!¡±


    Sasha responded half-heartedly.


    Lina kept talking after discussing the party.


    Sasha feared Lina might sense something amiss and endured the hour-long call until her phone


    overheated. Exhausted, she hung up and slumped on the sofa.


    A low voice said, ¡°Are you going to that party?¡±


    Sasha was startled by Zachary¡¯s cold gaze.


    ¡°I advise against it,¡± Zachary said softly. ¡°Tonight¡¯s call was strange. Ms. Thompson doesn¡¯t engage in


    idle chatter. Her change in behavior suggests a reason.¡±


    ¡°She and Lena are close, right?¡± Sasha said wearily. ¡°Friends chat more.¡±


    Zachary sighed lightly.


    ¡°I want to go to the party!¡± Sasha insisted. ¡°I can rece Lena!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop discouraging me!¡± Sasha shouted. ¡°You¡¯ve been like this since I was a child. No matter what I do,


    you find fault with it! In Southeast Aciatic, every decision I made, you said it was wrong!¡±


    ¡°You were making wrong decisions, and I couldn¡¯t not say anything,¡± Zachary retorted. ¡°I did it for your


    good.¡±


    ¡°Stop controlling my life with that excuse!¡± Sasha was hysterical. ¡°My mom entrusted me to your care,


    not your control!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Zachary, if you truly care for me, eliminate that woman in the dark room! Do you hear me?¡±

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567


    Zachary gazed at her, feeling utterly helpless. He switched on the TV, and a surveince video popped


    up, revealing Lena inside the secret room.


    Lena sat huddled in a dim corner, clutching her knees tightly.


    She kept count of the days¡ªthis marked her third day there. It hadn¡¯t been long but felt like an eternity


    in this gloomy environment.


    Surveying her surroundings, she found no escape route. Facing whoever lurked beyond was equally


    challenging. She had no choice but to wait for an opportunity.


    During these days, Zachary diligently delivered her meals. Even though theycked vor, she ate


    every crumb. She understood that losing hope wasn¡¯t an option in such dire circumstances. She had to


    wait patiently, preserve her energy, and prepare for her escape.


    Zachary paused the video and turned to Sasha, his eyes searching for answers.


    ¡°Do you¡­ truly want me to eliminate her?¡± he asked.


    Sasha was visibly irritated and rolled her eyes. ¡°Why do you have so much to say?¡±


    Zachary sighed again. ¡°Even if you¡¯re not twin sisters, Lena¡­ She¡¯s far from ordinary, and eliminating


    her won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You witnessed it yourself. She can eat and sleep in these conditions. What does that mean? She¡¯s


    conserving her strength, figuring out how to deal with us!¡±


    ¡°Then we should eliminate her even more!¡± Sasha snapped. ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re not going soft on her, are


    you?¡±


    Taken aback, Zachary fell silent.


    ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t want to see her anymore!¡± Sasha red at Zachary. ¡°You promised my mother


    you¡¯d take good care of me. When I was young, you promised to help me with anything I wanted. Are


    you thinking of going back on your word now?¡±


    ¡°Sasha¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Sasha¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°You¡¯re just a stray dog my mother rescued! What right do you have


    to control my life?!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes widened, and his fists clenched.


    Disbelief consumed him.


    He never imagined that the girl he had raised with such care, the one he had protected at all costs, the


    girl he had been willing to steal and rob for when they had almost no money, viewed his years of


    devotion as nothing more than a stray dog begging for scraps¡­


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Zachary smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired!¡± Sasha looked at him disdainfully, then turned and headed to her room. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy


    some clothes for the celebration party tomorrow morning. When I return, I hope that woman is no


    longer in this world!¡±


    ¨C


    The next morning, heavy footsteps woke Lena from her slumber.


    She was naturally alert, even in sleep. These footsteps seemed to resonate from the depths of hell.


    Zachary opened the door, allowing a faint light to creep in.


    Lena stirred slightly, observing him as he bent down to ce a tray of food before her.


    Today¡¯s meal was rather extravagant, but Zachary¡¯s demeanor was unnaturally cold.


    ¡°Is this¡­¡± Lena smirked. ¡°Is this my final meal?¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t deny it.


    Lena looked up at him. He appeared haggard with dark circles under his eyes, as if he hadn¡¯t slept


    well.


    In truth, he hadn¡¯t. Sasha¡¯sbel of him as a stray dog weighed heavily on his heart, suffocating him.


    Lena began eating calmly.


    Zachary crouched in front of her, silently watching. Lena, like Krystal, remained calm andposed


    even in life-and-death situations. She radiated unwavering strength in the face of peril.


    It was something Sasha couldn¡¯t muster.


    Although their characters vastly differed, they were twins.


    Suddenly, Zachary wondered what might have happened if Lena had been the one standing by


    Krystal¡¯s side. Could the oue have been different?


    Lena took a sip of soup. ¡°You¡¯ve been with my mother for many years. Has it been challenging?¡±


    Zachary squinted at her but remained silent.

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568


    Lena smiled and nced at the door from the corner of her eye. Zachary had left it ajar when he


    entered, either overly confident in his skills or underestimating her due to her young age.


    ¡°Eat quickly,¡± Zachary said, eyeing her. ¡°Once you finish, I¡¯ll need to send you away.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be?¡± Lena replied with a faint smile. ¡°The one who should be afraid¡­ is you.¡±


    Zachary met her gaze, feeling the sharpness in her eyes like a dagger to his heart. Memories of Krystal


    flooded back, the promise he had made to her, and now he was about to harm her daughter with his


    own hands¡­


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Lena was right. The one who should be afraid was him.


    Restless and sleep-deprived from the previous night¡¯s turmoil, Zachary felt lightheaded and dizzy. His


    breathing grew rapid, and he sensed suffocation creeping in.


    Instinctively, he reached for his pocket and realized he had left his inhaler behind.


    Clutching his chest in the midst of an asthma attack, Zachary gasped for air like a fish out of water.


    ¡°Quick¡­ quick¡­¡±


    He tremblingly pointed toward Lena, seeking her assistance.


    Lena hesitated, unsure of what was happening. Her initial reaction was that this man was lying again.


    Suddenly, she stood up and knocked over the meal tray, causing Zachary to fall to the ground in agony.


    Lena nced at his pale face and the door that hadn¡¯t been properly closed. This was her best chance


    to escape.


    ¡°Medicine¡­¡± Zachary struggled to say, ¡°My medicine¡­


    ¡°Lena¡­ please¡­¡±


    Lena bit her lip.


    ¡°Help me¡­ Lena, save me!¡±


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Lena rushed to check the door. The vi was eerily quiet as if no one


    else were present.


    ¡°Sasha is gone.¡± Zachary panted, ¡°No¡­ No one else¡­ Lena, I¡¯m in pain¡­ My medicine, it¡¯s in the


    living room drawer. You¡­¡±


    Lena dashed out but took a long time to return.


    Just as Zachary thought he might die in that room, he suddenly felt someone lift the back of his head


    and administer the inhaler.


    Gradually, his breathing eased, and he regainedposure. He looked up at Lena and managed a


    weak smile.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Lena handed him the inhaler back.


    Zachary struggled to get up. ¡°Lena, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you away.¡±


    Since she had rescued him from a life-threatening situation, he felt obligated to repay her as per the


    underworld¡¯s rules.


    Zachary led Lena outside, and only then did she take a closer look at the vi.


    Photos of Sasha adorned the living room. Lena walked over and gazed at the person in the pictures as


    if she were staring into a mirror.


    ¡°She¡¯s your twin sister,¡± Zachary murmured in a low voice.


    ¡°Heh, I never thought there was another me in this world,¡± Lena mused, a mix of wonder and chills


    running down her spine. ¡°I also never thought this other me would want to kill me.¡±

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569


    Zachary winced, and a trace of bitterness shed in his eyes as he opened the door, revealing the


    outside scenery to Lena.


    Thete morning sun bathed the surroundings in bright light while a gentle breeze danced through the


    tree branches. Birds chirped and soared freely in the air.


    Taking in the refreshing air, Lena turned her gaze toward Zachary.


    ¡°Go now,¡± Zachary whispered. ¡°Lena, can I ask you for one favor?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°After you meet your boyfriend, please don¡¯t mention anything about Sasha, alright?¡±


    Lena furrowed her brow.


    Zachary stepped closer, his gaze sincere. ¡°I¡¯ve raised Sasha, and she¡¯s like my own daughter¡­ Please


    trust me. I¡¯ll take her away from Centrolis right away, and I promise you won¡¯t have to see her again.¡±


    ¡°So, you want me to spare her?¡±


    ¡°Lena, she¡¯s your twin sister, and you¡­¡±


    Lena stayed silent, swiftly grabbing a fork from the dining table and pressing its sharp end against


    Zachary¡¯s neck!


    Zachary was taken aback, reaching for her wrist, but he felt the chilling edge pressing against his


    artery. Lena had aimed for a critical spot.


    ¡°Lena, you¡ª¡±


    Lena¡¯s voice turned icy. ¡°Zachary, a little more pressure from me, and your life ends here. I¡¯ve checked,


    there are no surveince cameras in this vi. If I eliminate you and vanish, no one will know who did


    it.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You think the police won¡¯t figure it out?¡±


    Lena smirked bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m pretty confident in my ability to evade detection.¡±


    ¡°Lena!¡±


    ¡°Zachary, I don¡¯t want to harm anyone. But why won¡¯t you let me go?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Sasha¡¯s fault!¡± Zachary¡¯s voice quivered. ¡°She¡¯s lost her way, thinking she can rece you¡­ but I


    won¡¯t let that happen!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s already happened, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Lena remained intensely vignt, like a stalking leopard in the


    grasnds, her eyes keen andposed.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°It has, but instead of figuring out how to guide your ¡®daughter¡¯ properly, you want me to forgive her?


    Let me tell you, that¡¯s not happening!¡± she stated.


    Zachary dared not move, beads of sweat rolling down his cheeks. ¡°Lena, what do you want?¡±


    Lena smirked. ¡°First, hand over my phone!¡±


    Lena first noticed her missing phone upon awakening in the dim room. She assumed Sasha had used


    it to contact Chris and the others in her quest to rece her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± Zachary confessed honestly. ¡°Sasha took your phone.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then use your phone to call Chris!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lena pressed the fork harder.


    The cold, pricking sensation caused Zachary to tremble. He had spent years in the criminal underworld


    and experienced killings, pursuits, and bullets whizzing past his ears. However, he had never felt as


    terrified as he did now.


    He understood that Lena possessed formidable skills. This young woman would be a formidable


    opponent even in a direct confrontation.


    Yet, he suddenly had the eerie feeling that it wasn¡¯t Lena holding the fork against him¡ªit was Krystal! It


    was Krystal wielding Lena¡¯s hand to punish a treacherous scoundrel like him!


    Sweat beads dotted Zachary¡¯s forehead, and a lump seemed to block his throat. He felt the urge to cry.

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570


    After some time, he slowly took his phone out of his pocket and handed it to Lena.


    ¡°You can make the call,¡± he whispered. ¡°You must remember Mr. Hamerton¡¯s phone number clearly, but


    I rmend calling Ms. Thompson first.¡±


    Lena stared at him, somewhat surprised, because that was exactly her n.


    Lina possessed a tracking device. If she called Lina, it would lead her there. Zachary and Sasha would


    also face consequences.


    ¡°Curious how I found out?¡± Zachary grimaced. ¡°Ms. Thompson called Sashast evening. She doesn¡¯t


    beat around the bush, yet she talked to Sasha for a long time. My guess is she was tracking her!¡±


    Lena¡¯s expression eased.


    She withdrew her hand slowly and dashed toward the door, keeping a distance from Zachary before he


    could react.


    Zachary watched her but didn¡¯t seem intent on chasing her. There was a mix of emotions in his gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect forgiveness for Sasha,¡± Lena said coldly. ¡°And don¡¯t expect me to forgive you either! I live


    by the principle of not harming others unless they harm me first. You harmed me! Talking about sibling


    affection with me now is quite ridiculous, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    With that, she ran off.


    Zachary observed her retreating figure with pursed lips and a jumble of emotions in his heart.


    After Lena left the vi, she headed forward without looking back. She felt somewhat fatigued on the


    quiet path, and it seemed like the bustling city center was still quite a distance away.


    Centrolis was vast, and she hadn¡¯t explored every corner. She could only estimate the general


    direction, and not having a phoneplicated matters. She wiped the sweat from her brow, uncertain


    about her next steps.


    Suddenly, the sound of a car engine echoed on the quiet road.


    Her heart skipped a beat. Then, she heard the screeching of brakes!


    Chris leaped out of the car.


    Lena stared at him nkly.


    ¡°Lenny!¡± Chris couldn¡¯t wait and rushed toward her, pulling her into his arms.


    Lena stood still. It took her a moment to react. She raised her hand and stroked his broad back, tears


    welling up in her eyes.


    Chris examined her carefully from head to toe, reaching out to touch her face, his eyes filled with the


    joy of reuniting with something lost.


    ¡°Lenny¡­ It¡¯s really you¡­¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Lena nodded vigorously.


    They gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. Despite their few days apart, it felt like they had been separated for


    centuries.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Chris held her shoulders, asking anxiously. ¡°Did anyone harm you?¡±


    Lena shook her head with a smile, tears flowing uncontrobly.


    She was then surprised to see that Elijah had also exited the car!


    Elijah stood behind them, his eyes fixed on her, emotions rapidly changing within him.


    ¡°How did you¡­¡± Lena was still in the dark. ¡°How did you bothe together?¡±


    Elijah didn¡¯t utter a word. He approached her and opened his arms, blocking Chris behind him. He then


    embraced her tightly.


    Lena was startled, but his embrace was as firm as steel. She was almost breathless in his arms.


    ¡°M-Mr. Chriss¡­¡±


    Elijah suddenly made a choked sound, earning an eye-roll from Chris.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡± Chris stepped forward to separate them. ¡°Can you be a bit moreposed?¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± Elijah defended himself. ¡°You should be polite to me from now on!¡±


    Only Lena remained entirely bewildered. ¡°What are you two¡­ talking about?¡±

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571


    On the way, Lena gazed out the window, lost in thought.


    Chris and Elijah exchanged silent nces in the car, refraining from uttering another word. They had


    already spoken their piece earlier, and Lena struggled toe to terms with the fact that she was an


    illegitimate Chriss daughter.


    ¡°Your mother and my father once had a romantic rtionship,¡± Chris said cautiously. ¡°They shared a


    symbol of their love¡ªa pocket watch that Sasha brought back.¡±


    ¡°Lenny, you do know that you and Sasha are twins, right?¡± Elijah chimed in.


    Lena took a deep breath, her head throbbing. She had never expected that her mother had concealed


    so much from her.


    ¡°Lenny?¡± Chris said with concern, reaching out to hold her hand.


    In the front seat, Elijah shot him a disapproving nce. ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Elijah pursed his lips, fixating on Chris¡¯ firm grip on Lena¡¯s hand. It was strange. He had always found


    Chris alright, but now that he would be his brother-inw¡­


    ¡°Lenny needs a moment of peace!¡± Elijah furrowed his brows. ¡°Why do you keep holding her hand?¡±


    Chris was taken aback, eyeing him in disbelief. ¡°Why should you care?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her brother. What other reason is there?!¡±


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you two stop arguing?¡± Lena interjected, turning to look at them. Her confusion only deepened,


    and neither man was helping.


    Chris and Elijah exchanged nces, raising their eyebrows at each other in a silent challenge.


    ¡°Is N still in the hospital?¡± Lena suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s still there¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there right now!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Elijah struggled to catch up.


    Lena was emotional. ¡°I¡¯m your sister, and that makes me N¡¯s aunt! If N hasn¡¯t found a suitable


    bone marrow match yet, I can try!¡±


    Elijah was shocked, his eyes welling up.


    While Sasha demanded half of the Chrisses¡¯ wealth upon learning she was N¡¯s aunt, Lena¡¯s first


    instinct was to offer her bone marrow to save N. They were twins, but they had different outlooks.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Elijah felt grateful to have a sister like Lena, not just Sasha.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± His voice quivered slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the hospital right away!¡±


    Although Chris also wanted to know if Lena could save N, he pretended to be displeased and


    chided Elijah, ¡°You¡¯re quite something! You¡¯re rushing Lenny to the hospital without letting her rest!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with that? Lenny is a Chriss, too! Our family matters are none of your concern.¡±


    ¡°Elijah!¡±


    ¡°Can you two please stop it?¡± Lena found it amusing.


    Laughter and conversation filled the car during the journey, and Lena felt warmth in her heart.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Lena promptly underwent a bone marrow match test. As they waited for


    the results over the course of a day, Chris remained by her side.


    Good news arrived swiftly¡ªLena was a match for N!

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572


    Elijah and Kasey stood there, unable to believe their luck. Overwhelming joy filled their minds, and


    tears rolled down their faces as they hugged each other tightly.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Chriss, this is a momentous asion!¡± the doctor eximed, holding up thepatibility


    results. ¡°Your daughter can finally be saved!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this is great news,¡± Chris said, patting Elijah on the shoulder. ¡°Look at you, shedding tears like


    that!¡±


    Still sobbing, Elijah yfully retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ your daughter who¡¯s sick. Of course¡­ you can¡¯t


    understand.¡±


    Chris felt a mixture of exasperation and amusement and gave him a firm pat on the back.


    Lena¡¯s heart finally found relief as she looked at N in the hospital room, wearing a contented smile.


    Kasey asked, ¡°By the way, what about Sasha¡¯spatibility result?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a match,¡± the doctor replied, shaking his head. ¡°While most of the indicators arepatible,


    a few critical ones don¡¯t match your daughter¡¯s data.¡±


    ¡°It appears it¡¯s fate.¡± Chris chuckled. ¡°Even though they¡¯re twins, their cellpositions are different.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    One was resilient and kind, while the other was foolish and wicked. Whether they were fraternal twins


    or not, each person was an individual, and no one could replicate another person¡¯s personality and


    destiny.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Elijah pondered for a moment. ¡°Since they¡¯re different, it¡¯s time to reveal the truth!¡±


    ¨C


    The venue was bustling with guests on the day of the celebration party. Aside from the prominent


    families in Centrolis, many attendees hailed from the entertainment industry.


    Sol Entertainment had a significant reputation in the industry, and even acimed actors and actresses


    dared not cross Lina.


    When Sasha entered the venue, she spotted female celebrities she typically only saw on TV and


    suddenly felt somewhat inferior in her designer gown.


    She tugged at her dress. She had gone to DL Mall specifically to customize this outfit with a world-


    renowned stylist tailoring it to her measurements. For some reason, it felt ordinary when she walked in


    today.


    Her irritation grew when she heard a clear voice say, ¡°Lenny! You¡¯re here!¡±


    As Sasha turned around, she was startled and quicklyposed herself to appear familiar with Lina.


    ¡°Lina!¡±


    ¡°Lenny, it seems like I hardly see you anymore!¡± Lina said with a radiant smile.


    She wore a lc dress with a simple, graceful design that highlighted her figure. It was a challenging


    color for her skin tone and age, but it suited her perfectly.


    Bing a mother had given Lina a sense of maturity. Light freckles from her pregnancy now seemed


    like the most delightful essories on her.


    All in all, she looked effortlessly natural and stunning from head to toe.


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help feeling a pang of jealousy. She had heard about Lina¡¯s life story. During the first 20


    years of Lina¡¯s life, she hadn¡¯t lived a life of luxury and ease as the Thompson heiress. Nheless,


    her inherent elegance had remained unchanged regardless of her circumstances.


    Sasha thought back to her own life. She should have been the esteemed Chriss heiress, but she had


    faced hardships in Southeast Aciatic.


    ¡°Lenny?¡± Lina noticed Sasha¡¯s distracted expression and warmly took Sasha¡¯s hand. ¡°Lenny, what¡¯s


    wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Let me share some good news!¡± Lina beamed. ¡°Sephy can talk now!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sasha didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me before? When Sephy could talk and call you Aunt Lenny, you¡¯d give her the


    most precious gift, right?¡±


    Lina had someone bring Persephone over.


    At this age, Persephone was adorable with fair and chubby cheeks. Her big eyes blinked, and she


    would smile at anyone she saw.


    Lina pointed to Sasha. ¡°Sephy,e on, call her Aunt Lenny!¡±


    Persephone stared at Sasha for a moment, her little mouth puckering before finally saying, ¡°Auntie!¡±


    Lina beamed. ¡°Lenny, did you hear that?¡±


    Sasha was not particrly interested in kids and could only muster a forced smile.


    Lina casually mentioned, ¡°Lenny, I saw a cat¡¯s-eye stone at the auction. You should get that for Sephy!


    It¡¯s not expensive, just 700,000 dors. How about it?¡±

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573


    ¡°What? 700,000 dors!¡± Sasha eximed.


    Lina nced at her with an indifferent smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? 700,000 dors isn¡¯t too much, is it?


    Besides, you promised to give my daughter a special gift. You can¡¯t back out now!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Arya walked over, yfully patting Sasha¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Lenny, you¡¯ll give it to Sephy, right?


    Pammy, a gem is a small price for your close friendship!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s expression shifted, but she stayed silent. Did Lina live such avish life that she didn¡¯t care


    about such money? Was that why she spoke this way?


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that Lena, close to Ms. Thompson?¡± Some nearby female celebrities started whispering. ¡°Did


    you catch what they were saying?¡±


    ¡°It seems¡­ they had a prior agreement. Lena was supposed to give Ms. Thompson¡¯s daughter a grand


    gift, and now she seems to be backing out.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, their high-society sisterhood doesn¡¯t seem so special after all! Lena used to act


    inseparable from Ms. Thompson, following her everywhere¡­ Why doesn¡¯t she keep up appearances


    now that she¡¯s with the Hamerton heir?¡±


    ¡°The gift is worth 700,000 dors¡­ Their stic bond isn¡¯t even worth that much!¡±


    Sasha couldn¡¯t hide her irritation. She was about to turn and scold them when Lina gripped her wrist.


    ¡°Let it be, Lenny,¡± Lina said gently. ¡°These people are ustomed to gossiping behind others¡¯ backs.


    I¡¯ll deal with themter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re Sol Entertainment artists. You should definitely address it!¡± Sasha felt frustrated. ¡°Lina,


    they represent Sol Entertainment at events like this¡ªthey affect your reputation! Speaking ill of you


    behind your back will damage your image.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Lina smiled mysteriously, looking down at Sasha¡¯s wrist. ¡°These artists represent my reputation,


    and that butterfly on your hand¡­ Does it symbolize your reputation?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s heart raced as she quickly pulled her hand back, locking eyes with Lina.


    Meanwhile, the Thompson bodyguards had already brought the police to Sasha¡¯s vi.


    Zachary stood in the yard, extending his hands calmly. The cold handcuffs were fastened with a click,


    and he felt a heavy burden lift from his heart.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡± the police officer asked sternly.


    Zachary nodded and led the police to the concealed room where Lena had been held, assisting in


    collecting evidence.


    ¡°How long did you keep her here?¡±


    ¡°Two days.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Chief!¡± Another officer rushed over. ¡°Ms. Thompson¡¯s information was urate¡ªit¡¯s this ce! We¡¯ve


    also confirmed that the Chrisses own this vi.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Zachary managed a smile. ¡°It belongs to the Chrisses¡­ because Sasha is also a


    Chriss daughter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, sir.¡± The officer sneered. ¡°Mr. Chriss imed the DNA report is invalid! So, you two


    impostors from Southeast Aciatic better prepare for legal consequences!¡±


    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± Zachary was in disbelief!


    On the day he released Lena, Zuko and Lina appeared together. They had agreed he would reveal the


    entire kidnapping operation to authorities in exchange for Sasha returning to the Chrisses as their


    rightful heiress.


    But now, the police were saying something entirely different!


    ¡°No¡­ This can¡¯t be!¡± Zachary was frantic. ¡°We¡¯re not impostors! Sasha truly is a Chriss!¡±


    ¡°Sir, did someone make a deal with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Zuko Hamerton and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember now.¡± The officer raised an eyebrow and sneered. ¡°Mr. Hamerton and Ms. Thompson


    sent me to convey a message to you. It¡¯s a simple message¡­¡±


    Zachary¡¯s mind went nk.


    The officer leaned in close to his ear, speaking harshly. ¡°All¡¯s fair in war!¡±


    A loud explosion seemed to resound in Zachary¡¯s ears, leaving him inplete shock.


    ¡°Take the suspect away!¡± The officer waved his hand. ¡°We have one more suspect to apprehend, but


    we now know her exact location. Begin the arrest immediately!¡±

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574


    At the party.


    Sasha seized a moment to excuse herself temporarily. She pretended to head to the restroom but


    instead sought refuge in a secluded corner to make a phone call. She needed to reach Zachary and


    seek his guidance regarding the situation.


    After a prolonged ringing, a deep voice finally answered on the other end of the line.


    Sasha impatiently asked, ¡°Why did it take so long for you to answer?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She was unaware that Zachary was now in a police car and could only take her call with permission.


    ¡°Zachary! I called for something important. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    With a heavy heart, Zachary softly called her name, ¡°Sasha¡­¡±


    He wished to say more, but a police officer had already aimed his gun at Zachary¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Sasha said impatiently. ¡°I just have one question¡­ Earlier, Pam asked me for a


    700,000 dors gift. Should I give it or not?¡±


    ¡°700,000 dors?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sasha, still oblivious, added, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of arrangement Lena had with Pam, but


    as soon as Pam saw me today, she mentioned her daughter¡¯s newfound ability to speak and


    requested a congrattory gift. It¡¯s some¡­ some cat¡¯s-eye gem worth 700,000 dors!¡±


    Zachary immediately understood. This wasn¡¯t what Lina wanted¡ªshe was asking on behalf of Kasey.


    Regardless of how Sasha acquired the money, she would return it the same way.


    Zachary closed his eyes and sighed deeply.


    ¡°Zachary? Zachary!¡± Sasha couldn¡¯t wait. ¡°Can you please say something? Should I give it or not?¡±


    ¡°Sasha, you have grown up and should¡­ make these decisions yourself.¡±


    ¡°If I could figure it out myself, would I need to ask you?¡± Sasha furrowed her brows. Zachary¡¯s behavior


    was strange and out of character. ¡°Actually¡­ I don¡¯t really want to give it. Giving such an expensive gift


    to a child is absurd! But¡­¡±


    Sasha hesitated. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid it will raise Pam¡¯s suspicions.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your analysis is correct.¡± Zachary chuckled. ¡°Follow your heart and do what you believe is right.¡±


    ¡°So, should I give it to her?¡± Sasha bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯ve been carrying the card with me all this time, and the


    Chrisses will be mine sooner orter¡­ I won¡¯t be short of this amount of money.¡±


    Zachary signaled the police to end the call and leaned wearily against the car window, watching the


    rapidly receding scenery. A profound sense of sadness welled up inside him.


    ¡°Hello? Zachary! Hello!¡± Sasha stared incredulously at the now dark phone screen, rolled her eyes, and


    retrieved the bank card Kasey had given her from her purse.


    ¡°Eh? Lenny!¡± Suddenly, a loud voice startled Sasha, causing her to drop the card.


    ¡°Lenny, why are you hiding here?¡± Arya looked at her with wide eyes and picked up the bank card.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? A bank card?¡±


    ¡°Why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, is there money inside?¡± Arya took the bank card and moved away, preventing Sasha from


    reaching it. She smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s money in it!¡± Sasha was impatient. ¡°It¡¯s 700,000 dors!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I knew it! Considering how close you are to Pammy, you wouldn¡¯t back out on your word, right?¡±


    Arya smiled. ¡°So, you prepared this money in advance, waiting to buy a gift for little Sephy? Alright, I¡¯ll


    give it to her right away!¡±


    Arya turned and dashed off.


    Sasha was dumbfounded and hurriedly followed.


    ¡°Pammy! Lenny has prepared a gift for you, and there¡¯s money in the card!¡±


    ¡°Hey,e back here!¡± Sasha grew frustrated. ¡°Who told you to touch my things?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s yours?¡±


    Sasha froze and turned toward the voice. She saw Elijah standing not far away with a mocking smirk.

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575


    ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± Sasha struggled to maintain herposure but avoided making eye contact


    with Elijah. ¡°Could this card be yours instead of mine?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Elijah replied with a smile. ¡°I just suddenly remembered that my wife also has several


    simr cards with this aqua-blue color and aser-etched bamboo pattern on the back. The Pattons are


    schrs who admire resilient nts like bamboo! By the way, would you like to turn it over and take a


    look?¡±


    Sasha felt flustered. She clutched the bank card tightly and hurriedly left, avoiding any further


    conversation with Elijah.


    When she found Lina, she began by acknowledging that she had indeed made a promise. She then


    exined that she hadn¡¯t anticipated the cat¡¯s-eye stone to be so expensive, stating that she was in a


    rush when she left home and this card was the only one with money in it.


    Finally, she adopted an intimate tone and said, ¡°Lina, we¡¯re like sisters. Your daughter is like my own! I


    won¡¯t hesitate to spend whatever it takes for her!¡±


    Lina yed along and seized the opportunity to take the bank card from Sasha¡¯s fingers. ¡°Really?


    Thank you so much! When Sephy grows up, she¡¯ll consider you her godmother!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha¡¯s face twitched, but she forced a smile.


    Lina said with sincerity, ¡°Lenny, I heard you¡¯re now managing charity projects for Elijah, and you¡¯re


    doing an excellent job. He has praised your talent more than once.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really¡­¡± Sasha was afraid of being exposed.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lina smiled. ¡°So, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re treated fairly in the future!¡±


    Hearing this, Sasha felt a weight lift from her chest. It seemed that the amount she had given earlier


    wasn¡¯t a loss after all. Exchanging it for Lina¡¯s promise of fair treatment was quite a deal!


    ¡°Ms. Thompson!¡± Elijah¡¯s deep voice echoed.


    Sasha furrowed her brow and instinctively tried to leave, but Lina held her back.


    ¡°Lenny, what are you hiding from? Aren¡¯t you close to Elijah?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Sasha had no time to hide and came face to face with Elijah.


    Elijah¡¯s eyes bore into her as if they held hidden knives, as though he wanted to harm her.


    Sasha¡¯s heart raced once more.


    Elijah nodded politely with a smile, presenting a gift to Lina. ¡°This is a red agate I specifically chose for


    your little princess. It may not be very valuable, but it¡¯s a token of my sincere intentions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Chriss.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more matter¡­ that I hope you¡¯ll allow.¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Elijah smiled. ¡°I hope I can use your venue to announce a family matter.¡±


    Lina readily agreed, ¡°We¡¯re old friends now. Please, go ahead.¡±


    Both of them knew exactly what would happen next. Only Sasha appeared bewildered. By the time she


    reacted, Elijah had already taken the stage.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± Elijah began, holding the microphone with poise. ¡°Today, I¡¯d like to share


    some joyous news with all of you.¡±


    The music abruptly stopped, and all the guests focused their attention on him.


    Elijah¡¯s voice was low, and his words were clear. ¡°I have recently found my long-lost younger sister, and


    I¡¯d like to introduce her to all of you today.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the doors swung open. The surrounding lights dimmed, leaving a


    gentle spotlight illuminating the woman slowly approaching.


    Everyone looked at her with a mixture of surprise and curiosity.


    The woman walked gracefully, her aqua-blue evening gown showcasing her excellent figure and


    highlighting her fair skin and an inherent aloof aura.


    However, what intrigued everyone even more was the mask covering her face!

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576


    The mask was pure gold, with shiny gemstones gleaming brightly under the spotlight.


    Sasha stood still, thinking, ¡®H-How can this be?!¡¯


    By now, Lena had made her way to the stage and stood next to Elijah.


    Elijah continued. ¡°This is my half-sister. Our father always hoped to find her before he passed away,


    and he entrusted me with this mission. Now, I¡¯ve finally found her.¡±


    He smiled at Lena, and the warmth in his eyes was real.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°To be honest, I had some doubts about my sister¡¯s birth. But blood is family, and we¡¯re rted. After


    finding her, I realized she¡¯s had a tough life¡­ The Chrisses owe her. Her appearance even saved my


    daughter¡¯s life. So, she¡¯s not just my younger sister¡ªshe¡¯s our family¡¯s savior!¡±


    Guests apuded, some moved by the story, but Sasha was puzzled.


    Where did this sistere from? And why was she wearing a mask, too? Wasn¡¯t Lena locked in a dark


    room by Zachary and swiftly taken care of?


    ¡°Now, I announce¡­¡± Elijah¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°I¡¯m giving half of the Chrisses¡¯ assets to my only


    sister in the world!¡±


    ¡°W-What¡¯s happening?¡± Sasha shook, her face pale. ¡°This can¡¯t be right¡­ It¡¯s not right!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lina asked with a smirk. ¡°Lenny, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°He¡ª¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Elijah your boss? You should be happy for him to reunite with his family!¡±


    Sasha gasped for air.


    Lina sneered and whispered, inaudibly to others, ¡°Since you like Lenny¡¯s identity so much, enjoy it!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sasha widened her eyes, realizing that everything had been nned!


    Lena hadn¡¯t been dealt with, after all¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s Zachary! It¡¯s Zachary!¡¯ She could barely stand. ¡®How dare he betray me!¡¯


    At this point, enthusiastic apuse erupted again. Sasha looked over and saw someone else on the


    stage.


    ¡°That¡¯s Uncle Fredric.¡± Lena nced at her, chuckling. ¡°You probably don¡¯t recognize him, do you? He¡¯s


    my inws¡¯ good friend and one of Centrolis¡¯ most famouswyers!¡±


    ¡°What are they signing?¡± Nearby celebrities whispered. ¡°Is Mr. Constable here to notarize something?¡±


    ¡°Probably! When half of the Chrisses¡¯ billions go to Ms. Chriss, a renownedwyer must witness it!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Chriss is so lucky! How many movies do we have to make to earn that much?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Elijah showed the signed documents to the guests, and cheers erupted.


    ¡°We have a joint project, a coboration between the Chriss Group and the Hamerton Group.¡± Elijah


    continued. ¡°To show our sincerity, we¡¯re announcing the Chriss¡¯ marriage alliance with the Hamertons!¡±


    Someone asked, ¡°Mr. Chriss, is that your sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elijah smiled. ¡°She¡¯s my sister, and she¡¯s marrying Chris Hamerton!¡±


    A hysterical scream pierced through the crowd as everyone prepared to congratte them.

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577


    The guests erupted in chaos, their heads turning toward the scream¡¯s source.


    Arya raised her voice deliberately, addressing Sasha, ¡°Lena, what¡¯s happening? Why are you


    screaming so loudly?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s hoarse voice pierced through, and she snapped her head toward Lina. ¡°You! Didn¡¯t you


    recognize me just now? I¡¯m not Lena! You need to exin this to everyone!¡±


    Lina¡¯s smile remained faint and mocking. She pushed Sasha¡¯s hand away calmly. ¡°Lenny, are you tipsy


    from your drinks? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Lina!¡±


    Lina reached out to grasp Sasha¡¯s hand, looking at her pitifully. ¡°Come on, Lenny, we¡¯re like sisters.


    Don¡¯t make a scene here, okay? It¡¯s the Thompsons¡¯ event, and my daughter is here¡­ Can you please


    control yourself?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Lenny!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m not!¡± Sasha covered her ears and stepped back. ¡°I¡¯m not Lena! How many times do I


    have to say it for you to believe me?¡±


    Arya chuckled and linked her arm with Sasha¡¯s, saying casually, ¡°Oh my, Lena, what¡¯s wrong with you?


    If you really aren¡¯t yourself, then how do you exin your appearance? But¡­ if we must find a


    difference between you and Lena, I suppose it¡¯s your wrist, right?¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡± Sasha pushed her aggressively and hurried to the stage.


    Lena remained calm as she stood there.


    The moment had finally arrived.


    She took a deep breath. Facing Sasha, she felt no warmth of a reunion. The person before her, with


    the exact same face, seemed like a demon straight from hell.


    Lena thought that perhaps Sasha truly was a demon. People had two sides, one angelic and one


    devilish. As twins, they could magnify and disy this duality to the world.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Sasha gritted her teeth. ¡°Who are you?! I am the Chriss heiress. I should inherit this


    share of the family fortune!¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Elijah narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡°This is my real sister. Who do you


    think you are?¡±


    ¡°Elijah Chriss!¡± Sasha red at him. ¡°You know I¡¯m not Lena! I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°Then who are you?¡±


    Infuriated, Sasha suddenly lunged forward and ripped off Lena¡¯s mask with a scream!


    A gasp swept through the crowd.


    Everyone watched in bated silence as two identical faces were revealed.


    The only difference was that one face was seething with anger while the other remained calm and


    composed.


    ¡°Lena!¡± Sasha stared at her in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ How can you be here?¡±


    Lena stared back coldly, saying nothing.


    Elijah stepped forward, his voice heavy. ¡°Why? Do you think she should be dead?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at them incredulously.


    Everyone was shocked by this scene. The hall fell into silence when a loud noise broke the stillness.


    Police officers swiftly entered the venue. Before Sasha could react, cold handcuffs were ced around


    her wrists.


    ¡°No¡­ You don¡¯t have the right to arrest me!¡± Sasha struggled vehemently. ¡°I¡¯m the Chriss heiress!¡±


    ¡°Heh! The Chrisses have no descendant like you.¡± Elijah smirked. ¡°Sasha Harding, stop deluding


    yourself! You thought you could rece Lena?¡±


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± Sasha¡¯s voice changed. ¡°Lena! I¡­ I am your younger sister! We¡¯re twins.


    We¡¯re both our mother¡¯s daughters! You can¡¯t treat me like this!¡±


    ¡°Sister?¡± Lena snickered. ¡°When you locked me in that dark room and wanted to kill me, did you ever


    think of me as your sister?¡±


    ¡°Lena¡ª¡±


    ¡°We were supposed to be the closest people in the world. But you destroyed it all, Sasha!¡±


    ¡°Excuse us for interrupting.¡± The police officer¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°Upon investigation, Ms. Sasha Harding


    committed fraud and impersonation with the intention to harm. We have evidence, and we¡¯re taking her


    back to the station for interrogation!¡±


    The police officer disyed the arrest warrant.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t!¡± Sasha tried to resist. ¡°Lena, no! I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! I just wanted some money


    from the Chrisses and¡­ I¡¯ll give you some when I get it! I know it might havee out the wrong way


    b-but we¡¯re sisters! How could I harm you?


    ¡°Lena! Lena, you can¡¯t do this to me! If our mom saw this, she¡ª¡±


    ¡°If our mom saw this, she¡¯d agree with me.¡± Lena looked at her and said with a slightly trembling voice,


    ¡°Sasha, you know we¡¯re sisters, but what have you done to me?¡±


    Sasha went pale and teared up. ¡°I just got blinded. Forgive me¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Lena, do you not care about our mom anymore?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who stopped caring about her first!¡± Lena yelled.


    Sasha froze in ce, too scared to move.


    A few seconds of silence felt like an eternity. Finally, Lena turned away from her. The police officer


    signaled to take Sasha away.


    Sasha screamed wildly, but her cries grew fainter, eventually disappearing at the end of the corridor.


    ¡°Lenny!¡± Lina rushed forward and hugged her tightly.


    However, she felt Lena¡¯s shaky body and icy hands. She rubbed her back, hoping tofort her. After


    taking a few deep breaths, Lena couldn¡¯t hold back the tears that welled up.


    It wasn¡¯t that she felt any sympathy for Sasha. It was just that her chest felt heavy as if a huge stone


    had been ced upon it.


    That was her only family in the world, her biological sister. It was said that twins had a telepathic


    connection. When Sasha screamed just now, she felt a slight pang in her own heart.


    She could exact revenge but couldn¡¯t sever their blood ties.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Elijah also patted her shoulder. ¡°Everything is over now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all over!¡± Lina held her hand. She noticed Chris standing in the distance, looking anxious but


    hesitant about approaching.

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578


    Lina waved her hand, and Chris rushed over.


    ¡°I need to take care of Sephy!¡± Lina smiled. ¡°Can you look after Lenny for me?¡±


    Chris eagerly agreed. He hadn¡¯te over earlier because Elijah and Lina were present¡ªone was


    Lina¡¯s brother, and the other was her best friend. Approaching them at that moment would have


    seemed awkward.


    Now, he straightened his back, ready to ce his hand on Lina¡¯s shoulder, only to feel a force grabbing


    his wrist.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chris was puzzled.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Elijah narrowed his eyes. ¡°How dare you touch my sister in front of me?¡±


    Chris was at a loss of words.


    It seemed like they had never quite gotten along from the very first time they met. At that time, Chris


    didn¡¯t even know that Elijah was Lina¡¯s brother, and he had treated him as a potential rival.


    Now¡­ it seemed like things had gotten even worse.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t get in the way!¡± Elijah stood between Chris and Lina, ncing at Chris. ¡°My sister and I


    have a lot to talk about!¡±


    ¡°What else is there to discuss?¡± Chris asked.


    ¡°Such as¡­ her position in the Chriss Group after this!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Chris pped his forehead, suddenly remembering. ¡°You just said that the Chriss Group and


    the Hamerton Group are coborating on a project. As a sign of goodwill, the Chrisses want to form a


    union with us Hamertons, marrying Lenny to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Elijah feigned ignorance. ¡°What did I say just now? I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Elijah Chriss!¡±


    Amid the bickering of the two men, Lena quietly slipped away. She watched them with a smile. The old


    her had never dared to hope for such a happy scene.


    ¨C


    The overcast sky had finally cleared, and Centrolis weed its most beautiful season of the year.


    Taking advantage of the pleasant weather, Zuko hosted guests in Zest Garden. The estate¡¯s senior


    butlers were all bustling around, busy with various tasks.


    Toph sat leisurely by the barbecue grill, smelling the aroma of grilled squid while doodling on a canvas.


    He spotted Wendy and called out to her with a smile, ¡°Wendy, take a break! You¡¯ve been running back


    and forth all day!¡±


    Wendy smiled back, scolding him gently, ¡°How can I take a break? The guests here today are your


    most important friends!¡±


    Wendy wrinkled her brows. ¡°But, both you and your brother are grown-ups now. Why do you still enjoy


    barbecuing in the yard? We have so many hotel chefs at home. Isn¡¯t that enough for you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Toph took a gulp of his drink. ¡°My brother insists on showing off his culinary skills


    today!¡±


    However, things looked a bit disastrous on Zuko¡¯s side.


    He had inherited all of Zephyr¡¯s excellent genes but had also inherited his father¡¯s habit of turning the


    kitchen into a war-torn battleground.


    Even in an open-air barbecue, he managed to create chaos.


    Fortunately, Lina was by his side to help. Otherwise, the entire yard might have been set aze.


    ¡°Wendy, look at the two of them!¡± Toph raised an eyebrow, smiling cryptically. ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel that


    my brother isn¡¯t that dim. Even if he¡¯s not skilled in cooking, he¡¯s not an idiot! I think he¡¯s doing this to


    constantly attract his wife¡¯s attention, making her circle around him. Then he feels a sense of


    aplishment!¡±


    Wendy couldn¡¯t quite understand the young people¡¯s tricks, but it seemed to make sense.


    Toph put some honey on the chicken wings and ced them on the grill. The aroma wafted in a while


    as the juicy grease hissed. He was good at watching the fire, retrieving the wings just at the right time,


    and sprinkling sesame on them when he ted them.


    Even Wendy, who was a good cook, could not help but praise, ¡°See? Your brother can¡¯tpare to


    you at this!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Wendy chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re better at enjoying life than him!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Tophughed and threw himself at Wendy for a big hug. ¡°Aww, you¡¯re exactly right! That¡¯s from taking


    care of us since we were kids!¡±


    Wendy swatted him. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing you¡¯re weaker inpared to him!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Toph followed Wendy¡¯s gaze and saw Persephone, who was learning to walk.


    She was in a puffy princess dress with a diamond-studded tiara on her head, looking extremely


    adorable as she blinked her big doe eyes.


    Persephone was the center of attention, capturing the gazes of everyone present.


    Toph scratched his head and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°You should catch up!¡± Wendy was impatient. ¡°So your parents can rest assured!¡±


    ¡°Wendy, please spare me!¡± Toph begged. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing my mother¡¯s endless nagging for days


    now! No, I should tidy up and rush back to the studio¡­¡±


    ¡°Where are you trying to escape to?¡± Zuko appeared from nowhere, his deep voice tinged with a hint of


    amusement. ¡°I think you¡¯re heading back to the studio not to avoid our mom but for someone else,


    aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Wendy couldn¡¯t help butugh, leaving the space to the two brothers and going to attend to other


    matters.


    Toph gave a wry smile that carried a hint of heaviness.


    Zuko sat down next to him, picked up a skewer of chicken wings, and enjoyed them with relish.


    ¡°Arya is here too. Why don¡¯t you go find her?¡±


    Toph didn¡¯t reply immediately.


    Zuko knew what was up just by looking at Toph¡¯s expression. ¡°You¡­ wouldn¡¯t still be caught up in the


    past, would you?¡±


    Toph froze. He snapped his head up, panic shing in his eyes.


    He went quiet for a long time, opening a can of beer and watching the foam rush out.


    Zuko frowned. He knew that his younger brother almost never drank. ¡°Toph¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Toph hung his head, his voice meek. ¡°I really can¡¯t pull myself out of Renee¡¯s shadow¡­


    Maybe I should say I can¡¯t forget her.¡±


    Zuko did not know what to say.


    Growing up, Toph had always been a man of deep emotions, unlike himself, who was as cold as a


    machine. Toph was a little sun that shone bright enough to illuminate the whole world.


    Despite that, when it came to Renee, he had left a lifelong shadow.


    ¡°I know that Arya is a nice girl and won¡¯t treat me like Renee did,¡± Toph said glumly, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid to


    take the step. I¡­ I don¡¯t want to get involved in matters of the heart anymore.


    ¡°Zuko, what should I do?¡±

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579


    Zuko had just finished eating some grilled chicken wings on a skewer. He nced at Toph, wishing he


    could use that bamboo skewer on him.


    ¡°Mom was right about you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Toph asked, confused.


    Zuko gritted out two words through his teeth, ¡°Too dramatic!¡±


    With that, he got up and left, heading over to where Chris and the others were.


    Toph remained bewildered but was tempted by the lively scene on the other side. He had a natural


    desire for lively atmospheres.


    He smiled and picked up his paintbrush to sketch the scene. He outlined everyone else, but he drew


    meticulously when it came to a certain person. That person stood out oddly in the sketch.


    With everything settled, it was time for Chris and Lena¡¯s wedding.


    Zuko also wanted to contribute, so he had been staying at home these past few days, discussing ns


    with his parents to carefully arrange things for his dear cousin.


    ¡°Chris and Lenny prefer things to be quiet, so there¡¯s no need for a big ceremony. Something small and


    pleasant will suffice.¡±


    Zephyr took various treasures from a box to use as gifts. Cordelia noticed a set of pink pearl jewelry.


    ¡°This one is perfect. Lenny will look great in it!¡±


    Zuko hesitated. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t this the set Grandpa Rowan gave you? I remember these pearls are a


    specialty from the waters around Southeast Aciatic.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Cordelia blinked. ¡°The pink is so delicate, and how old am I now? It doesn¡¯t suit me


    anymore!¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Zephyr retorted, trying to put the pearl jewelry away, but Cordelia pped his hand


    away.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving this to Lenny. Why are you interfering?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s choose something else. Keep this set!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    They started another round of bickering, and Zephyr eventually conceded.


    Zuko smiled. His father had never won an argument with his mother¡ªshe hadplete control over


    him.


    ¡°Fine, give it to her,¡± Zephyr told Cordelia. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a better one!¡±


    Zuko coughed lightly. He hadn¡¯t brought Lina with him today, which was a mistake. It was


    ufortable to witness this disy of affection all alone.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia continued to pick out several other gifts and took an exquisite little box to put them in.


    ¡°Now it¡¯splete,¡± she said with a light smile, then turned to her son. ¡°So, what have you prepared for


    Chris and Lenny?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the gift from Lina and me.¡± Zuko smiled. ¡°As for Toph, I don¡¯t think he


    has the time right now.¡±


    ¡°What has he been busy withtely?¡±


    ¡°Saying goodbye to the past,¡± Zuko said nonchntly.


    Zephyr and Cordelia exchanged nces, understanding instantly. It seemed that their youngest son


    had fallen back into his old habits and couldn¡¯t escape the shadow left by Renee.


    Zuko said seriously, ¡°Should we¡­ find a psychologist to help him?¡±


    Zephyr frowned. ¡°Why look for one? A good beating should do the trick!¡±


    Cordelia looked at him disdainfully but took his side. ¡°Your father is right. Your brother has had it too


    easy his whole life!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zephyr continued. ¡°He grew up with everyone in the family spoiling him, and he thinks the


    whole world should treat him the same way!¡±


    ¡°In reality, this world is full of challenges.¡± Cordelia sighed. ¡°If he backs down with Renee, what will he


    do if he meets a second or third girl like her?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen,¡± Zuko hurriedly said. ¡°I can see that Arya is really good for him¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t let him ruin her life!¡± Zephyr emphasized.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cordelia agreed. ¡°Your dad and your Uncle Josiah are lifelong friends. If Toph ruins Arya¡¯s life,


    how can we face the Bayers?¡±


    ¡°I think their engagement should be called off. I¡¯ll talk to Josiah. Toph is really making it difficult for me!¡±


    Zephyrined.


    Cordelia nodded. ¡°Yeah, darling. I think we should do that. It¡¯s better to embarrass ourselves a little now


    than to waste a nice girl¡¯s life!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Zuko was dumbfounded.


    He had initially mentioned Toph¡¯s situation to seek advice from his parents, but they would just cancel


    the engagement without discussion.


    Zuko looked unfazed, but he was sweating. While he tried to think of a way to save Toph, Cordelia took


    her purse to head out.


    Zuko hurried to keep up. ¡°Mom, dad? Where are you going?¡±


    Cordelia walked fast, already waiting outside for the chauffeur, and did not answer her son.


    Zephyr chuckled and told Zuko in the back, ¡°We¡¯re going to check out some shops with your mom!¡±


    ¡°What kind of shop?¡± Zuko asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your mom want to open a cafe?¡± Cordelia asked back.


    Zuko was bewildered. Why would they need to search for shops? Their family had empty houses and


    shop lots!


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Zephyr adjusted his tie. ¡°You find satisfaction in what you work hard for!¡±


    Zuko pursed his lips without anything to say. If he guessed correctly, Zephyr would continue to work for


    Cordelia once they found a store. He would design and decorate the store, manage inventory, and


    serve customers. He might even have to nt a garden full of purple irises in the yard.


    Two years passed unnoticed.


    Persephone was now a kindergarten student. Just like her parents, she was intelligent and sometimes


    came up with profound statements. For example, when ying with her unmarried Uncle Toph, she


    once told him, ¡°Making a girl who likes you wait for so long is unfair!¡±


    Toph grew flustered with widened eyes. ¡°Zuko, do something about her!¡±


    Zuko squatted down calmly, smiling gently at his daughter. ¡°So, Sephy, what do you think we should do


    to end this ¡®unfair¡¯ situation?¡±


    Persephone pouted and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to introduce our kindergarten¡¯s PE teacher to Aunt


    Arya!¡±


    ¡°Pftt!¡± Toph nearly choked on his own breath.


    When he looked at the father and daughter, they had already burst intoughter.


    When Zuko picked up Persephone, shey against her father¡¯s shoulder and told Toph cutely, ¡°Uncle


    Toph, ask Aunt Arya to pick me up tomorrow! The PE teacher is always by the door!¡±

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580


    Despite that, Arya and Toph appeared quite content with their current situation. Over the past two


    years, they had been painting together, selling copyrights, adapting works, and even working as


    animation directors side by side. Their days were filled with activity as they supported each other in


    their careers and shared the simple joys of life.


    Yet, when two artists spent time together, shes over their artistic philosophies were inevitable. There


    were numerous instances when Zuko and Lina feared that the two of them wouldpletely fall out.


    Surprisingly, after heated arguments, they would burst intoughter, filling their art studio with warmth.


    Lina asked her daughter, ¡°Did you say all the things I taught you?¡±


    Persephone nodded earnestly.


    ¡°How did Uncle Toph react?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Persephone paused to think. ¡°I don¡¯t think those words work on him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lina was taken aback.


    Zuko chuckled and embraced her. ¡°Well, let¡¯s take it slow. I don¡¯t think Toph is that stubborn.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s been having issues with Arya for so long¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Zuko raised an eyebrow and turned to his daughter. ¡°Sephy, who will you leave kindergarten


    with tomorrow?¡±


    Persephone¡¯s face was smeared with buttercream cake. She perked up and answered, ¡°My PE


    teacher!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The father and daughter exchanged a high-five.


    ¨C


    The next day, at the end of school.


    Toph unexpectedly arrived at the kindergarten gate. He looked different today, not in his usual polo shirt


    and jeans but surprisingly wearing a sharp suit. His usually tousled hair was neatly styled.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With his outstanding looks and physique, Toph stood out as a pinnacle of his generation in the


    Hamertons. He had inherited excellent genes from his grandfather, who was considered the most


    handsome man in Southeast Aciatic. His unique artistic temperament made him even more captivating,


    and many mothers couldn¡¯t help but steal nces as they passed by.


    Toph, however, peered intensely into the kindergarten as if trying to see through the walls. He only


    caught sight of the little princess when all the children had already exited.


    But standing beside the little princess was a tall, cheerful man¡­


    ¡°Hey, Sephy!¡± Toph waved hurriedly.


    Persephone came out, holding the PE teacher¡¯s hand. Toph immediately recognized his ¡°romantic rival¡±


    and couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure, his gaze turning cold.


    The night before, he had conducted a thorough investigation of the PE teacher¡ªtall and a former


    volleyball team member, he had retired from the team to teach at this international kindergarten.


    Toph scrutinized him closely. He possessed a tall, well-proportioned body and decent looks with some


    sharp features, giving off a masculine aura. However, his demeanor left much to be desired¡ªhe


    seemed rough and hardly deserving of Arya!


    Toph stood there grimly, his gaze at the PE teacher far from weing.


    The innocent PE teacher felt a shiver down his spine.


    As they approached the kindergarten gate, Persephone noticed Toph but couldn¡¯t spot Arya anywhere.


    She widened her eyes in surprise.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Despite his inner reluctance, Toph maintained a polite demeanor. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll take Sephy


    from here.¡±


    Toph reached out with a serious tone, quite unlike his usual yful self.


    Persephone had never seen Toph act this way and felt a bit scared, so she hid behind the teacher.


    The PE teacher noticed that Persephone¡¯s reaction was unusual. In hismitment to ensuring the


    child¡¯s safety, he asked Toph in a low voice, ¡°And who are you¡­¡±

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581


    ¡°I¡¯m her uncle!¡± Toph imed.


    The PE teacher thought for a moment and then crouched down to ask, ¡°Do you know him, Sephy?¡±


    Toph frowned and said, ¡°Hey, you! You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the teacher replied with a courteous smile. ¡°It¡¯s a rule at the kindergarten that we must be


    familiar with those picking up the children. The bodyguard and nanny usuallye, and sometimes it¡¯s


    her parents or grandparents.


    ¡°There was even an uncle and an aunt named Lena who came once, but I¡¯ve never seen you before.


    So, I have to be cautious about handing her over to a stranger.¡±


    Toph was rendered speechless.


    He had never picked up his niece before. He wouldn¡¯t have bothered if it weren¡¯t for his curiosity about


    his romantic rival¡¯s appearance.


    The PE teacher asked again, ¡°Do you know him, Sephy?¡±


    Toph gestured to Persephone.


    She pouted and appeared confused.


    Toph made a silly face at her and then pretended to threaten her, baring his teeth as if he was going to


    yfully strangle her. It was a game they often yed, behaving like children, fighting over toys, food,


    stationery, and notebooks, and sometimes even getting into real fights. She would usually lose and


    stomp her feet in frustration.


    But today seemed like an opportunity for revenge.


    She looked around mischievously, then smiled and enunciated clearly, ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Toph almost jumped up. ¡°You little troublemaker!¡±


    He wanted to grab her braid, but the PE teacher thought he was trying to harm her. Swiftly, the teacher


    grabbed Toph¡¯s wrist and forcefully pushed him.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Toph cried out in pain, staggering backward.


    Before he could react, the teacher quickly embraced Persephone and looked at Toph in rm.


    Toph screamed, and security guards surrounded him with tasers.


    Toph was bewildered. ¡°W-What are you guys doing? I¡¯m just here to pick her up!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a brazen human trafficker! How dare you attempt to kidnap the Hamerton heiress?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Toph wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Whether you are or not, you¡¯ll have to exin to the police!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him!¡± Just as the security guards were about to attack him, a cry echoed, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him!


    Don¡¯t hurt my uncle!¡±


    Persephone realized she had caused trouble and began crying in fear. She waved her hands and


    called out to Toph.


    The PE teacher was taken aback. ¡°Sephy, did you say this man is¡­¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She sobbed. ¡°He¡¯s my uncle¡­ He really is my uncle!¡±


    ¡°But why did you deny it earlier?¡±


    ¡°B-Because¡­¡± She nced at Toph. ¡°He always bullies me at home. I was mad at him!¡±


    Toph smiled helplessly. ¡°Alright, alright, little princess. I¡¯ll make it up to you!¡±


    ¡°Also!¡± She pouted. ¡°Aunt Arya didn¡¯t pick me up today. I¡¯m mad at you because of that!¡±


    Toph widened his eyes, scratched his head, and said with a forced smile, ¡°You can¡¯t me everything


    on me, my dear! Do I look like a pushover to you?¡±

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582


    At that moment, Arya rushed over from around the corner.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± She had no makeup on and was wearing sunsses. ¡°I lost track of time while


    painting. Can you forgive me, Sephy?¡±


    She panted after running and hadn¡¯t even washed the paint off her hands.


    But Persephone smiled as soon as she saw her and hugged her like a puppy.


    Toph stood next to them, wearing a light smile.


    The PE teacher looked at Arya. ¡°Sephy, is she your family, too?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Persephone nodded.


    Arya blushed and instinctively looked at Toph, then quickly looked away.


    However, Persephone suddenly had a thought¡ªhadn¡¯t she brought Arya to meet her PE teacher


    today? But what if she liked her uncle more?


    Despite his usual teasing, he was very protective of her when it mattered!


    She frowned and decided not to introduce them as her parents had asked. Teachers could be reced,


    but she only had one uncle who was so close to her in the entire world!


    Thus, she grabbed Toph and Arya¡¯s hands on each side and lifted her chin proudly. Her baby voice was


    loud. ¡°Look, sir! This is my uncle, and this is my¡­ aunt-inw! They¡¯ll always pick me up from now on!¡±


    The PE teacher waved at them with a smile.


    Toph and Arya were stunned, blushing and looking at Persephone disapprovingly. They both said


    simultaneously, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, girl!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Persephone was puzzled.


    Their expressions and tones were identical even as they spoke!


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s go home now,¡± Toph quickly said. ¡°You little monkey. Your mom said you have a


    piano lesson in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She was scared of piano ss.


    Unlike the princesses of other prestigious families, she had to learn the usual things like music and art


    but had zero interest in them. However, she was full of energy when it came to outdoor activities.


    Hiking, swimming, jumping on the trampoline¡ªshe could do it all!


    Toph knew her best and grinned evilly.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay, stop scaring her,¡± Arya said, not sure whether tough or cry as she shoved him.


    She then spoke softly to Persephone. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Sephy. Your mom said you¡¯ll skip piano


    lessons today. I heard that you learned a lot in school today. Let¡¯s bnce work and y. We¡¯ll take


    you to the theme park. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Persephone cheered, pping her hands.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at a theme park in Southern City. It wasn¡¯t crowded, making it rtively


    safe. Although the facilities were a bit dated, they were still in good condition.


    Back in its prime, this ce had been built with top-quality materials. It had its glory days but eventually


    fell into obscurity.


    Persephone wanted to go on the merry-go-round.


    Toph tried to put her in the pumpkin carriage, but she cruelly objected, ¡°I want the horsie! Horsie!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Toph was firm. ¡°You¡¯re a girl, and you¡¯re wearing a dress!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±


    ¡°Persephone!¡±

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583


    It was Arya who calmed both of them down when it mattered most.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Just let her ride the horse if she wants to!¡± Arya smiled and pulled out a pair of pants


    she had prepared in advance. ¡°Look, Pammy knows her daughter¡¯s temperament well enough to have


    asked me to bring these pants!¡±


    Persephone beamed with happiness and apanied Arya to thedies¡¯ room. Soon after, a cheerful


    little girl confidently galloped over and rode the majestic fake horse with pure joy, swaying to the sweet


    melody.


    ¡°Uncle, I want to ride a real horse next time!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Toph was at a loss for words. ¡°Other princesses are so proper. You¡¯re unique¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being called a princess. Don¡¯t call me that again!¡± she protested.


    ¡°Then what should I call you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ ady warrior!¡±


    Toph and Arya burst intoughter.


    Had she inherited this from her great-grandmother? It seemed like she wouldn¡¯t grow up to be a fragile


    lady but rather a strong and assertive leader, much like Janine.


    After enjoying a ride on the merry-go-round, Persephone treated herself to arge ice cream cone.


    Toph and Arya strolled behind her. They leisurely walked through the forest in the theme park, basking


    in the warm sunlight.


    ¡°This ce is wonderful!¡± Arya gazed around. ¡°It¡¯s so peaceful, and these cobblestone paths are quite


    charming. The Feransai sycamore and ginkgo trees will be stunning in the fall.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s lovely, but attendance has significantly declined.¡± He sighed. ¡°The facilities are outdated.


    Without modern technology, it won¡¯t thrive.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily!¡± Arya nced at him. ¡°I think this theme park has a charming,ic book-like vibe¡­


    don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right!¡± He nodded. ¡°It could be a fantastic location for an animated film!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As they continued ahead, the setting sun bathed the old theme park in a gentle, nostalgic glow.


    Several small cafes dotted the area. Their diverse signboards reflected against the blue sky, creating a


    picturesque scene.


    ¡°So, if we renovate while preserving the original style and promote it as a backdrop for animation, it


    could be a hot spot for influencers!¡± Arya eximed.


    ¡°What? Are you suggesting we get Jon Snow to invest in this project?¡± Toph asked.


    ¡°Hey, my brother¡¯s name is Graham!¡± Arya corrected him.


    Toph scratched his head and chuckled.


    ¡°He¡¯s a shrewd businessman. He¡¯s not the romantic type.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Investing in this theme park


    won¡¯t yield quick profits, and it¡¯s risky. He wouldn¡¯t even consider it.¡±


    ¡°Well, how about my brother then? That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll convince him to revamp the theme park.


    Once it¡¯s done, I can use it as a filming location for my animation!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the kid at heart, uncle!¡± Persephone, walking ahead, suddenly turned and earnestly


    schooled Toph. ¡°My dad isn¡¯t a pushover. Do you think he¡¯ll just do whatever you say?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you cheeky kid!¡± Toph yfully reached out to tug her braid with a mischievous grin.


    Persephone giggled and dashed away, herughter filling the air.


    But as Persephone kept running without looking, she slipped!


    ¡°Careful, Sephy!¡± Toph and Arya yelled from behind.


    Strong hands suddenly caught her at the very moment she slipped, pulling her into a warm embrace.


    However¡­


    The light in her eyes dimmed when she nced at the person¡¯s attire and the empty ice cream cone in


    her hand.

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584


    Persephone looked at that man shyly. She had many questions shing through her mind at the


    moment.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡®Mommy said I should have good manners. Should I call him ¡°sir¡± now?


    ¡®No, he looks much older than my uncle! So should I call him ¡°mister¡±?


    ¡®But I¡¯ve smudged my whole ice cream on his jacket. Maybe I should say sorry first?¡¯


    The ice cream was vani-vored, and she had taken only a few licks.


    The man spoke first. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re Persephone, right?¡± His voice was deep, like a cello. She was


    shocked.


    He smiled mysteriously and nced at his jacket, then heard a man and a woman screaming, ¡°Sephy!


    Are you okay?¡±


    Nervously, Toph and Arya rushed over. They checked if she was hurt, then noticed the ice cream on


    the man¡¯s ck jacket.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, sir!¡± Toph apologized, nodding. ¡°Your jacket is dirty now. How about we exchange phone


    numbers? I¡¯ll have someone send you a new one after I buy it!¡±


    The man shook his head. His eyes were enigmatic, impossible to read.


    Toph studied him closely. Despite being middle-aged, he had amanding presence and charisma.


    He wasn¡¯t an ordinary man. There was a hint of mncholy in his expression, making him appear


    ruggedly handsome.


    After years of being an artist, drawing attractive young men in hisics, this middle-aged man before


    him was someone he had secretly wanted to draw but never dared to.


    However, the charming gentleman seemed to be focused on Persephone.


    ¡°Am I correct?¡± he asked.


    Persephone pouted and quickly thought. It seemed Toph didn¡¯t know this man, but how had he known


    her name instantly? Lina had told her not to talk to strangers and stay cautious around people.


    Thus, she raised her chin and said firmly, ¡°No!¡±


    Her childish voice made the man chuckle.


    Toph and Arya were perplexed. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Sephy?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The man waved and ced his hands behind his back. He then looked at Toph. ¡°I assume


    this isn¡¯t your child? You don¡¯t seem¡­ married.¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡± he asked.


    At that moment, Sephy tugged on Toph¡¯s clothing. ¡°Let¡¯s go, uncle!¡±


    Toph couldn¡¯t figure it out, but Arya was on alert. She gently picked up Persephone and signaled Toph


    to leave.


    ¡°Does she enjoy this theme park?¡± the man suddenly asked.


    Arya and Toph were at a loss for words, not knowing how to respond.


    The man smiled and said, ¡°I can tell that not only the kid enjoys it, but you both do too, right?¡±


    ¡°Sir, may we ask¡ª¡±


    ¡°This ce will look very different after today,¡± he imed.


    After saying that, the man turned and walked away.


    Arya, Toph, and Persephone, in Arya¡¯s arms, watched him go in confusion.


    When they got home that evening, Persephone went to bed immediately without even showering.


    Lina stayed in the room with her while Zuko left the room and saw his brother ying games in the


    living room.

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585


    Zuko approached Toph and yfully flicked his head, creating a loud noise.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Toph yelped in pain. His eyes and hands, however, remained fixed on his phone. ¡°Bro, that was


    mean! Will you still feed me if my head isn¡¯t working anymore?¡±


    ¡°The Bayers will take care of that, not me!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Toph¡¯s expression changed, and he let out a frustrated yell as he punched the sofa. He was


    so close to passing that level in his game.


    ¡°Stop ying,¡± Zuko said as he sat down next to Toph, getting down to business. ¡°How did things go


    with Arya this afternoon? You¡¯ve been with her all day. Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s been no progress.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Toph stammered, unsure of where to begin.


    Two years ago, he couldn¡¯t move on from his past trauma. Two yearster, he believed he had


    completely healed and was ready for a new rtionship.


    However, he wasn¡¯t sure if Arya felt the same way. Besides work-rted topics, they didn¡¯t seem to talk


    about much when they were alone.


    ¡°Toph? Hey!¡± Zuko frowned and waved a hand in front of Toph¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Where did


    your mind wander off to?¡±


    Toph smiled awkwardly and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Oh yeah, bro, we encountered a strange


    man at the theme park today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zuko asked, his interest piqued.


    Toph recounted the entire story of their encounter with the middle-aged man to Zuko.


    ¡°That man seemed interested in Sephy,¡± Toph concluded. ¡°Bro, keep a close eye on her from now on. I


    hope he¡¯s not some kind of pervert!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Zuko nodded seriously. He and Lina had always taken great care to protect Persephone.


    Some families treated their children like cash cows, thrusting them intopetitions or exposing them


    to the public eye to boost their social standing.


    However, the Hamertons had never done that. Despite the world¡¯s attention, they had never taken


    Persephone to interviews or exposed her to the public. They also conducted strict background checks


    on all her tutors and kindergarten teachers, so it should have been safe.


    That man was definitely raising suspicions.


    ¡°Be cautious no matter what,¡± Toph urged, his concern evident. ¡°She¡¯s not just your daughter¡ªshe¡¯s


    my darling niece. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to protect her.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, thank you,¡± Zuko replied, patting Toph¡¯s shoulder and smiling.


    ¡°Hey, bro¡­¡± Toph¡¯s demeanor changed from serious to excited as he brought up a suggestion they had


    discussed earlier. ¡°Remember the idea I mentioned when we got back?¡±


    ¡°The theme park renovation?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Toph¡¯s anticipation was evident. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Zuko nced at him with a smirk. It was clear what Toph was after. Did he think Zuko was oblivious?


    Did he believe Zuko couldn¡¯t see that he wanted to renovate the theme park for Arya?


    ¡°It¡¯s not out of the question.¡± Zuko feigned a cough. ¡°But I need a detailed proposal.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Toph¡¯s eyes widened.


    How was he supposed to write a proposal? He had seen them in Zuko¡¯s study a few times before¡ª


    thick stacks of papers filled with dense data. He understood the individual terms, but when they were


    strung together in paragraphs, they might as well have been rocket science.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to write one?¡± Zuko¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If you want my investment, you¡¯ll


    need to adhere to industry standards. If you can¡¯t even put together a proposal, I won¡¯t provide the


    funds!¡±

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586


    Toph was troubled. He hadn¡¯t expected this project to be soplicated. All he wanted was to surprise


    Arya.


    ¡°There are a few things I need to tell you,¡± Zuko said in his usual serious tone, getting straight to


    business. He pulled up the theme park on hisputer¡¯s map, urging Toph to look.


    ¡°Take a look at this¡­ Geographically, this theme park is right at the intersection of the new and old


    town. It doesn¡¯t have a strategic location advantage.


    ¡°Nowadays, transportation is well-developed, so people who want to go to theme parks tend to choose


    larger ones outside the city. And if they prefer staying in the city, there are a couple of options with


    convenient transportation that can meet their needs.¡±


    Zuko couldn¡¯t stop talking, and Toph was struggling to stay awake.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Zuko reached his conclusion. ¡°So, I don¡¯t think this project is


    profitable. Do you understand?¡±


    Toph jumped up, suddenly more alert. ¡°Oh¡­ Huh?¡±


    Toph asked, ¡°Bro, must it be profitable?¡±


    Zuko frowned. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re running a charity here? We wouldn¡¯t need to invest in a project like


    this if it were for charity. And if you¡¯re concerned about boosting the Hamerton Group¡¯s social status,


    that¡¯s unnecessary. We¡¯re already¡ª¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just support me, brother? Can¡¯t you give it to me as a gift?¡± Toph pleaded.


    Zuko¡¯s irritation was evident. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works.¡±


    Toph felt a wave of frustration but also a newfound determination. He had worked tirelessly toe up


    with a theme park renovation proposal overnight despite hisck of business interest. What made it


    worse was his love-stricken heart.


    Seeing Toph¡¯s effort, Zuko softened.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some potential, Toph.¡± Zuko smiled. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to help you with this renovation.¡±


    The project was submitted, and ording to Toph¡¯s n, it would be a vintage theme park with basic


    entertainment amenities. The Ferris wheel and merry-go-round would be the iconic attractions. The


    unique cafes would also remain, making them perfect spots for influencers to create content.


    As Toph and Arya¡¯s serialic was reaching its end, a filmpany had already invested in the


    animation. It could serve as the filming location if the renovation waspleted in time. And there,


    Toph nned to confess his love to Arya.


    He felt a rush of excitement as if that day were just around the corner.


    After school, Persephone¡¯s nanny and bodyguards arrived to pick her up. However, the little girl wasn¡¯t


    ready to go home just yet. With her parents¡¯ permission, she directed the driver to take her to the


    theme park she had visited recently.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She liked the ce for its tranquility andck of crowds. Last time, she had only ridden the merry-go-


    round¡ªshe hadn¡¯t tried the bumper cars.


    Her nanny and bodyguards remained vignt as they apanied her to the park.


    To her surprise, she encountered the same mysterious man from her previous visit. At first, she didn¡¯t


    recognize him, but his familiar eyes gave him away. He held a vani ice cream in his hand.


    ¡°What a coincidence. We meet again!¡± the man greeted her kindly.


    The bodyguards moved to block him from approaching too closely. The man remained calm and


    collected despite the confrontation, radiating an unexpected sense ofposure.


    ¡°I remembered that you liked this vor,¡± he told her, holding up his ice cream.


    ¡°You like it too?¡± Persephone tilted her head.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he mused, appearing lost in thought. ¡°Someone else liked it in the past.¡±


    Persephone was puzzled and couldn¡¯t decipher his words.


    Though her bodyguards were cautious, Persephone had a gut feeling that this man wasn¡¯t a threat.


    ¡°Little princess, I identally ruined your ice creamst time. Can I buy you a new one today?¡± he


    asked.


    Soon, one of hispanions quickly returned with an ice cream, passing it to her nanny before it


    reached Persephone¡¯s hand.


    The man maintained his friendly demeanor, raising his ice cream cone in a gesture akin to toasting an


    old friend.


    Persephone mimicked his action, and they both smiled.


    ¡°Sephy,¡± her nanny intervened, taking her hand. ¡°It¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Persephone had an idea, ¡°I want to talk to that man. Can I?¡±


    The man chuckled, addressing her bodyguards, ¡°We can chat like this. No need to get them into


    trouble.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    But before she could speak, the man crouched down to her level and asked, ¡°What kind of theme park


    would you like to see?¡±


    Persephone looked around and said, ¡°I want cotton candy everywhere!¡±


    This amused the man.


    She added, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Aplex emotion flickered in the man¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°Myst name is Quimby.¡±


    ¡°Which Quimby?¡± she asked.


    The man¡¯s voice carried a hidden smile as he replied, ¡°Little girl, didn¡¯t your grandparents teach you


    that it¡¯s impolite to address your elders by theirst name?¡±

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587


    Persephone hesitated, her gaze fixed on the man who stood and bid farewell.


    The autumn breeze rustled, scattering golden sycamore leaves from the ground. The setting sun


    bathed the man¡¯s figure, giving him an almost gilded appearance. He exuded an aura of intimidation


    that kept everyone at bay.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head home, Sephy,¡± the nanny said, reaching for her hand.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Persephone asked, lifting her face.


    The nanny shook her head, her fear of the imposing man evident. ¡°Okay, Sephy, let¡¯s go! This ce is


    pretty isted, and we can¡¯t return here.¡±


    Hand in hand, they entered the car with the escort of bodyguards.


    Before departing, Persephone instinctively nced at where the man had been. Unfortunately, no one


    else was in sight besides a few scattered tourists.


    The board of directors remained undecided about the Hamerton Group¡¯s theme park renovation


    proposal. Some members aimed to please Toph, urging Zuko to invest, considering it a negligible sum.


    Yet, others perceived it as a matter of thepany¡¯s image.


    The Hamerton Group had historically invested in substantial charity projects like hospitals, nursing


    homes, and orphanages, making an old theme park seem unworthy of their efforts. More importantly,


    renovating the park in a manner that yielded no profit could tarnish their reputation.


    For Zuko, business rationality took precedence over familial sentiment, but he wanted to do something


    for his brother this time.


    ¡°The theme park renovation proposal didn¡¯t receive approval from the board of directors,¡± Zuko said.


    Toph deted upon hearing the news in his office. He slumped onto the sofa, disheartened.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Zuko smiled. ¡°I can explore other options.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Toph perked up.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I can personally invest in it.¡±


    Toph¡¯s optimism faded entirely. ¡°Hey! Do you think your situation is better than our father¡¯s? Do you


    have any savings?¡±


    Zuko shot him a piercing gaze. ¡°Are you underestimating me?¡±


    ¡°Do you really have savings, bro?¡± Toph¡¯s spirit returned, challenging Zuko.


    Zuko rolled his eyes and strolled out of the office with his hands on his back, holding his head high.


    Zuko rolled his eyes and left the office with his head held high, but his secretary¡¯s sudden entrance


    interrupted his exit.


    ¡°Mr. Zuko!¡±


    Perplexed by the urgency in his secretary¡¯s voice, Zuko asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The secretary conveyed the surprising news, ¡°Someone else has taken over the theme park renovation


    proposal.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zuko was bbergasted.


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s an investor from Cumulus City, their first investment in Centrolis,¡± the secretary replied.


    Cumulus City was distinct from Centrolis and Jangasas, known for its rich culture with a history


    spanning a millennium. Nheless, major Centrolis families rarely engaged with Cumulus residents,


    especially in investment projects.


    Zuko ordered his secretary to investigate this sudden development and find out if there was more to it


    than met the eye.


    Cordelia¡¯s cafe had officially opened on an old street, surrounded by ginkgo trees. It was housed in a


    renovated courtyard and blended ancient decor with the aroma of coffee, creating a time-traveling


    ambiance.


    Nichs and Linda arrived early, with Zephyr putting Nichs to work immediately.


    Zennie and Seth requested Cordelia¡¯s cranberry cookies, and she delivered a tray of freshly baked


    treats, remembering Zennie¡¯s favorite after all these years.


    Fredric and Trinity joined the festivities, with Trinity filming the event professionally.


    Josiah¡¯sughter filled the courtyard while Kelly attempted to rein in his exuberance.


    Neil and Aurelia were in Southeast Aciatic but still joined the gathering through a video call.


    The younger generation enjoyed their own activities, with Zuko and Chris looking after the children,


    while Lina and Lena enjoyed the celebration.


    Toph appeared downcast, clutching his drawing board.


    Linda noticed his mncholy and asked Cordelia, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Toph? He looks dejected today.¡±


    Cordelia chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s because Arya couldn¡¯t make it. She caught a cold today and didn¡¯t want to


    infect us.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps it¡¯s because of this,¡± Cordelia mused. ¡°He discovered that a mysterious individual has


    taken on the theme park renovation project.¡±


    Linda¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Does he know who it is?¡±


    ¡°Zuko mentioned it¡¯s someone from Cumulus City.¡±


    Linda was sorting coffee beans with Cordelia when her hands slipped, causing the entire bag to spill on


    the ground.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let me clean it up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Linda insisted, struggling to get up and almost toppling a boiling coffee pot.


    Cordelia managed to prevent the ident and looked at Linda with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Linda?¡±


    ¡°I¡­,¡± Linda hesitated. After a while, she finally spoke. ¡°I think I know who that person is.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It might be Daniel Quimby.¡±


    Cordelia was stunned. The name Daniel Quimby stirred in her memory, and then it all came rushing


    back. Linda¡¯s parents had divorced when she was young, and her father had remarried into a wealthy


    family. Daniel was her half-brother, over a decade younger than Linda.


    Cordelia frowned. ¡°Why would hee to Centrolis? Have you kept in touch after all these years?¡±

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588


    Linda shook her head. She hadn¡¯t spoken much with Daniel over the years. However, he was always


    kind to her when they were young.


    She recalled a time when she was at university, and Daniel, still in primary school, took money from


    home to find her in Jangasas all on his own. When Nichs was in prison, he would frequently call her


    tofort her, fearing she would be sad.


    His way of thinking was childlike but pure. During her lowest moments, she felt the warmth of family


    through him.


    Later, she would visit him in Cumulus City. They would enjoy joyful conversations with her sibling on


    the famous food street.


    But as time passed, they grew apart.


    She had only heard rumors of his involvement in a family dispute. Despite being the least likely to


    inherit the family assets, he emerged victorious at a young age. People described him as cunning and


    heartless, showing no mercy to those who crossed him. He became a powerful figure in Cumulus City.


    Yet, he still held great respect for her.


    In their limited interactions, he continued to care for her. During the years she lost Lina, he even


    secretly had people searching for her.


    ¡°Maybe he has no ill intentions,¡± Linda reassured herself. ¡°After all, he¡¯s been in Cumulus City and has


    no grudges against Centrolis. Perhaps he¡¯s genuinely here to invest.¡±


    Cordelia nodded. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Meanwhile, someone quietly observed the lively cafe courtyard from afar with aplex smile.


    ¨C


    The theme park¡¯s renovation began swiftly, surprising even Zuko.


    Toph couldn¡¯t help but sigh¡ªsomeone had beaten him to the gift he intended for Arya.


    Lina chimed in with a smile. ¡°Get her something else. And how did he beat you to it? He didn¡¯t renovate


    the theme park for Arya.¡±


    Lina was curious about the new look. After discussing with Zuko, she was surprised to find they shared


    simr thoughts. They decided to take their daughter to the theme park, taking advantage of the good


    weather.


    Upon their arrival, they noticed the stark differences from their previous visits.


    Persephone pointed at arge cotton candy house and eximed, ¡°Daddy, mommy, look!¡±


    Thinking she wanted candy again, they prepared to educate her. But then they heard her say in her


    childish voice, ¡°That man promised me he would turn this ce into cotton candy, and he really did!¡±


    ¡°What man?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± Sephy looked around and spotted the man in a ck trench coat not far away. ¡°That¡¯s him!¡±


    Zuko and Lina turned their gaze in that direction.


    Despite his middle age, the man was tall and carried himself with an air of distinction. He was


    engrossed in studying and discussing construction ns with those around him.


    Lina wanted to confirm if this was the same man Persephone had encountered twice before. She


    approached him and greeted him politely, ¡°Hello, sir. May I ask¡­¡±


    Daniel turned his face toward her and smiled as their eyes met.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He squinted. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re Pammy, right?¡±


    ¡°Sir¡ª¡±


    ¡°It would be absurd to address me like that,¡± he said as he put away the drawings and put his hands in


    his pockets, radiating a calm charisma. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you call me ¡®uncle¡¯, Pammy?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Lina was taken aback, her mind nk.


    Zuko hurried over and stood by his wife and daughter, warily eyeing the man before them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Daniel grinned. ¡°I¡¯m your family.¡±


    Zuko and Lina were bewildered by the sudden appearance of a family member.


    Persephone, however, had her guard down.


    ¡°Daddy, mommy, he said hisst name is Quimby!¡± Sephy beamed. ¡°He also wants to be my friend!¡±

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589


    At the celebration feast marking thepletion of the theme park renovation, Linda spotted Daniel,


    whom she hadn¡¯t seen in years. She was taken aback at first.


    He no longer resembled the cheerful, innocent boy she remembered. Experience had given him a


    sense of maturity andposure. His eyes held a coldness, and his demeanor exuded power that


    could instill fear in others.


    Approaching Linda, they gazed at each other for a prolonged moment and exchanged smiles.


    ¡°You must be Cordelia, right?¡± Daniel asked, turning to the woman beside Linda. ¡°You look just the


    same as when we were young. You haven¡¯t changed a bit!¡±


    Cordelia smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re too kind with your words. It¡¯s been years. I even have a grandchild


    now. How could I remain unchanged?¡±


    ¡°Both of you would still stand out in the crowd, even in your golden years,¡± Danielmented.


    After a brief conversation with Cordelia, she departed, leaving Linda alone with her thoughts. Many


    things had changed, but it felt as if nothing had.


    Daniel broke the silence, gesturing on a screen toward the renovated theme park and offering a


    detailed exnation. ¡°I¡¯m sure many kids will adore it,¡± he said. ¡°I can tell Sephy loves it!¡±


    Linda smiled. ¡°She mentioned that. She wants it to be like cotton candy, and you¡¯ve truly made it that


    way. You¡¯re spoiling her!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not only your granddaughter but also a Quimby descendant. How could I not spoil her?¡±


    Linda hesitated. She knew Daniel had a specific reason for returning this time, and her worries seemed


    about to be confirmed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush, sis,¡± he said candidly. ¡°Dad asked me to give you something before he


    passed away. I came to Centrolis this time to give it to you.¡±


    Linda¡¯s expression darkened.


    The news of her father¡¯s death had reached her. Nichs had wanted to apany her, but she


    hadn¡¯t gone. She still hadn¡¯t forgiven him for abandoning his wife and daughter all those years ago.


    ¡°He left you an inheritance.¡± Daniel continued. ¡°The paperwork is with thewyer, and you can handle it


    in a couple of days. He felt guilty and left it for you. It¡¯s quite a substantial sum.¡±


    Linda smiled, realizing that money was unimportant to her now. What mattered more was keeping her


    family together, ensuring her daughter and son-inw¡¯s happiness, and having her loved ones and old


    friends around until they grew old. She also cared about Daniel, hoping he could regain the kindness


    he once had.


    ¡°I heard you used some questionable tactics to acquire the Quimby Group in Cumulus City,¡± she


    remarked.


    Daniel looked taken aback but smiled subtly. ¡°Are you implying that I¡¯ve be ruthless, sis?¡± He


    finished his wine. ¡°Should I not have used such tactics? If I didn¡¯t, they would have destroyed me.¡±


    ¡°But you hurt the person who loved you the most,¡± Linda quipped.


    His grip on the ss tightened, and his knuckles paled.


    Linda thought she had said too much and didn¡¯t press the issue. Instead, she requested a ss of


    champagne and sipped it slowly.


    The dinner continued with enthusiasm. Sephy joyfully mingled with the crowd, pointing at the screen


    and showing her peers the cotton candy-themed park, designed just for her.


    Yet, the atmosphere between Linda and Daniel remained tense. They stood close, and Linda could feel


    an undercurrent of darkness in him.


    After some time, he asked, ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    Linda shook her head and sighed. ¡°So you really came here for her.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie, sis,¡± he admitted, meeting her gaze. ¡°I have two reasons foring here. One is to deliver


    our father¡¯s inheritance. I know your husband has provided you with a wonderful life, and money might


    not be your concern, but this is different. Dad left this for you, and you should take it.


    ¡°The second reason¡­ She¡¯s in Centrolis now, and you¡¯re keeping her hidden, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Linda¡¯s expression changed. Cordelia overheard the conversation and walked over with a te of


    snacks, gently gripping Linda¡¯s arm.


    She remembered the incident with Daniel and that girl from three years ago. Linda had gone to


    Cumulus City to rescue the wounded girl and bring her to Centrolis. It struck Cordelia that the girl was


    close in age to Lina while Daniel was in his 40s.


    Cordelia thought their rtionship had ended three years ago, so she was surprised he hade all


    the way to Centrolis for her.


    Linda disclosed, ¡°She has a normal life now and a boyfriend. I heard she¡¯s getting married soon. She¡¯s


    healed from her trauma. You should stop bothering her. It might bring a bad oue.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Daniel maintained a t expression, seemingly ignoring her words. He persisted, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Daniel!¡±


    He looked up, grinning slyly. ¡°You know what I¡¯m capable of.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I just want to see her,¡± he stressed. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me where she is, I can find her myself. But I might


    not be happy if I have to resort to that. Don¡¯t me me if I do something that upsets you.¡±

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590


    Linda suddenly felt uneasy and quickly looked toward Daniel. However, Daniel¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t fixed on


    Persephone. He seemed to be gazing aimlessly, but his expression showed a subtle hint of emotion.


    Noticing Linda¡¯s distress, Cordelia took her cold hand and spoke softly, making sure Daniel could hear


    her too. ¡°Linda, no matter what, we¡¯re still family. I remember when Daniel was a young boy.


    ¡°He secretly used our family¡¯s money to take a train and visit you in Jangasas during winter¡¯s first


    snowfall. He wasn¡¯t warmly dressed and ended up shivering at the train station. He was even mistaken


    for a runaway child and sent to a welfare institution.


    ¡°Your bond is strong, and I believe Daniel wouldn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Daniel nced at her, and Cordelia continued with a smile, emphasizing her point. ¡°However, people


    can change.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, you and Linda can change. While blood is thicker than water, sometimes justice takes


    precedence over family. You must have heard of the Thompson family¡¯s influence in Cumulus City, and


    as for the Hamertons¡­ Well, discussing this doesn¡¯t seem productive.


    ¡°We¡¯re here today to celebrate the sessful renovation of your amusement park project. Let¡¯s enjoy


    ourselves!¡±


    Daniel smiled, but his hidden emotions seemed to intensify. ¡°Cordelia, your eloquence is as sharp as


    ever.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same anymore,¡± Cordelia replied, looking at him pointedly. ¡°People change.¡±


    Daniel raised his ss, and as he sipped his drink, he felt a burning sensation akin to a prickling


    needle.


    That person must have changed as well¡­


    His emotions grewplex, and he slowly exited the banquet hall.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The moonlight outside was as frosty as the night he had first met her many years ago.


    ¨C


    A few dayster, Daniel stood at the entrance of an international kindergarten, one of Centrolis¡¯ most


    prestigious institutions. The children there came from wealthy families and were usually apanied


    by nannies and bodyguards.


    The school¡¯s entrance was already bustling with luxury cars and people even before sses were over.


    It must be quite secure to study there.


    Daniel reminisced about his own childhood growing up in a simr environment, feeling sympathy for


    these children who had lost their freedom at such a young age.


    Ruth Corbin, the kindergarten¡¯s principal and Daniel¡¯s college senior, greeted him at the entrance. She


    was delighted to see him but puzzled by the teddy bear in his hand. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Daniel chuckled. ¡°To be honest, there¡¯s a little one from our family enrolled here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ruth eximed. ¡°Y-You haven¡¯t be a grandfather at such a young age, have you?¡±


    Danielughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯m not a grandfather, but that little one should probably call me Granduncle!¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Just then, someone approached Ruth, and she left Daniel briefly.


    ¡°No worries,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    Ruth returned and suggested, ¡°While you wait, feel free to look around and get a sense of our


    kindergarten¡¯s educational atmosphere. If you could contribute to Centrolis¡¯ education, you¡¯d be most


    wee.¡±


    As Daniel waited, he clutched the teddy bear nervously. He overheard joyfulughtering from one


    of the ssrooms, and his heart raced. He saw a young teacher leading a group of children to the


    yground for an outdoor activity ss. They were in sportswear and full of energy, ready to


    participate in rock climbing.


    Daniel¡¯s gaze fixed on the scene. As the slender figure came into view, his heart raced like drums. It


    was as though everything else in the world had faded, leaving only him and her. She was unaware of


    his presence.


    Between them, there was an immeasurable distance.


    His grip on the teddy bear slipped, and it fell to the ground, catching the attention of a climbing child


    who identally released the carabiner and fell.


    The teacher gasped and rushed to the child, leaving the other children unsecured.


    During this critical moment, a pair ofrge hands caught the falling child, preventing a catastrophe.


    ¡°Harry! Are you okay?¡± the teacher asked, relieved that the child was unharmed. She scolded, ¡°Who


    allowed you to undo the rope on your own?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Harry!¡± The other children chimed in. ¡°That was very dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Your head could have been hurt if you fell!¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯d fall himself silly!¡±


    ¡°Harry, you can¡¯t do something so dangerous again. Ms. Squire warned us in ss.¡±


    Maisie Squire¡¯s heart returned to normal, and she apologized to Harry, caressing his head, ¡°I¡¯m d


    you¡¯re okay. I didn¡¯t mean to raise my voice. I was just worried about you. I won¡¯t raise my voice at you


    again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Squire.¡± Harry pouted. ¡°I¡­ I saw the teddy bear earlier.¡±


    Maisie followed Harry¡¯s finger and saw that someone had picked up the teddy bear. She nced at the


    person who had saved Harry and felt like she recognized the smile for a moment.


    Quickly regaining herposure, she nodded in Daniel¡¯s direction. ¡°Thank you, sir, for preventing


    Harry from falling.¡±


    Daniel was taken aback, feeling an inexplicable sense of destion.

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591


    Maisie¡¯s gaze was crystal-clear, while her smile was just as pure as it was five years ago when he first


    laid eyes on her. However, her eyes now held no sign of longing, admiration, love, or hatred for him.


    Daniel felt a sudden pang in his heart.


    ¡°Sir? Sir?¡± Maisie noticed his distraction and gently called out to him. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Daniel snapped back to reality, offering a polite smile. He apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was my mistake


    earlier. I shouldn¡¯t have brought this teddy bear in. It distracted the children.¡±


    ¡°This teddy bear is adorable,¡± Maisie replied with a smile. ¡°Not only do the children like it, but I do too!¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± Daniel¡¯s usually cold eyes sparkled warmly.


    The bear was a gift he had given her five years ago, and she didn¡¯t recall anything about it.


    ¡°If you like it, you can put it in the ssroom.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°You and the children


    can enjoy it every day.¡±


    Maisie was momentarily puzzled, feeling a strange sensation. The man seemed familiar, but she


    couldn¡¯t remember him from her nk memory.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Maisie murmured. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. May I ask who you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up a child,¡± Daniel said, maintaining his smile.


    Just then, Persephone hopped over like a little squirrel, clinging to Daniel¡¯s leg.


    Daniel beamed at her and lifted her gently into his arms. ¡°Is school over? Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Out of her duty as a teacher, Maisie stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know this child,¡± Daniel said.


    ¡°But the kindergarten has rules, and unregistered individuals can¡¯t pick up children. So far, only


    registered guardians have picked up Persephone.¡±


    ¡°He will be one of them from now on!¡± Persephone¡¯s voice was sweet and bright, her big eyes blinking.


    She looked like a little angel from heaven.


    ¡°Ms. Squire, he¡¯s my granduncle!¡± Persephone exined with clear pronunciation. ¡°My granduncle is


    the one who gave me the cotton candy house!¡±


    Realization dawned on Maisie. She had heard about the amusement park filled with cotton candy-like


    houses, recently transformed by a mysterious person into a paradise for little girls, bing a popr


    spot in Centrolis.


    She had always wanted to visit it and unexpectedly encountered the owner of this dreamy wondend


    here.


    Ruth rushed over. ¡°Daniel, what brings you here?¡±


    Seeing Persephone in Daniel¡¯s arms, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°So, this is your family?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Daniel said with a hint of pride.


    Persephone inherited a quarter of the Quimby genes, indicating the family¡¯s excellence.


    Ruth praised, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this! Sephy is so well-behaved and cute. She¡¯s eloquent and


    incredibly smart!¡±


    Daniel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t she like me?¡±


    ¡°Not really!¡± Ruth yfully said, ¡°I remember that when you were in school, I couldn¡¯t get you to say a


    word for a whole semester.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°You were introverted but determined with your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice softened. ¡°I¡¯m not like that anymore.¡±


    Since losing Maisie, he had changed, but she no longer knew how much he had changed for her.


    ¡°Ms. Squire, give the child to him,¡± Ruth said with a beaming smile. ¡°This is my junior, Daniel Quimby.


    Oh, you know about the newly renovated amusement park, right? He¡¯s the one who did it!¡±


    Maisie smiled politely as she repeated the name in her mind, ¡®Daniel Quimby¡­¡¯


    His name was like a painful jab, radiating through her veins for just a moment, too brief to be sure it


    wasn¡¯t an illusion.


    Daniel hesitated but extended his hand with a gentle smile.


    Maisie shook his hand out of politeness.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes filled with genuine happiness. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Squire. I¡¯ll take Sephy home then.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Maisie waved goodbye to Persephone.


    As Daniel walked away with Persephone in his arms, he could feel Maisie¡¯s gaze on him, and his eyes


    reddened subtly.


    ¡°Granduncle?¡± Persephone, now on the ground, peered at him curiously. ¡°Are you crying?¡±


    When Daniel looked up, they had already moved a fair distance away. He let go of Persephone¡¯s hand


    and bought her a vani cone from a nearby ice cream shop. They sat side by side on the street,


    sharing smiles.


    ¡°Granduncle, you can ask me anything you want!¡± Persephone said as she enjoyed her ice cream.


    Daniel paused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite clever!¡±


    ¡°Granduncle, we¡¯re family!¡± Like a young adult, Persephone patted her chest. ¡°Since you bought me ice


    cream, I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He stared at Persephone. ¡°If you¡¯re that smart, why don¡¯t you try to guess what I want to


    know?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Persephone answered directly, ¡°You want to know about Ms. Squire, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Her response took Daniel aback.


    Persephone gazed into his eyes. ¡°Granduncle, do you know Ms. Squire?¡±


    Daniel avoided her gaze and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you kept smiling at her just now!¡± Persephone rubbed her head. ¡°Why would you smile at her if


    you didn¡¯t know her? You¡¯re like the prince from the cartoons, the one who dances with Cindere and


    smiles at her the whole time!¡±


    ¡°Oh? A prince?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the prince is more handsome!¡±


    Daniel choked on his words.

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Daniel asked.


    Persephone seriously repeated, ¡°You¡¯re not as handsome as the prince!¡±


    ¡°You little rascal!¡± Daniel raised his hand as if to spank her, but it was all in jest.


    Persephone couldn¡¯t avoid it, and she was lifted up and tickled,ughing uncontrobly.


    Sadly, the ice cream cone met its end, falling entirely onto Daniel¡¯s coat.


    Persephone froze, her empty hand and Daniel¡¯s coat catching her eye. Her face turned beet red. After


    a few moments of silence, she began to cry.


    ¡°Sephy, please don¡¯t cry!¡± Daniel had neverforted a child, let alone a preschooler with such a loud


    voice.


    The passersby gave him strange looks, wondering if he was mistreating the little girl.


    ¡°Oh, Sephy!¡± He quickly tried to console her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡±


    Persephone pushed his hand away.


    ¡°Stop crying!¡± Daniel raised his voice sternly. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°Wah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why cry over something so small? If you want more ice cream, I¡¯ll get you another one!¡±


    ¡°You big meanie!¡± Persephone pounded her fists on him. ¡°You¡­ You tickled me! It¡¯s your fault!¡±


    ¡°Brat!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get me another one. I won¡¯t eat it!¡± The little Hamerton princess had quite a temper.


    ¡°Even if you buy another one, it won¡¯t be the same as before! I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t like it! I-I want the


    one from before!¡±


    Daniel was taken aback. The one from before?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Even a child understood the idea of something being irreceable, something he used to know nothing


    about.


    Daniel fell silent and sat down. His imposing figure appeared somewhat lonely. He couldn¡¯t stop


    thinking about Maisie from moments ago.


    Lowering his head, he noticed the ice cream had melted on his coat.


    After a while, Persephone finally stopped crying. She was confused. She wondered if her loud crying


    had scared him. She wiped her tears and hesitated for a moment.


    Eventually, she leaned against his side and held his hand. ¡°Granduncle, are you okay?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes remained cast down without a word.


    ¡°Granduncle, are you sad? Why are you sad?¡±


    Daniel chuckled as he took in Persephone¡¯s serious and endearing expression. He pinched her cheek


    softly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ it was my fault earlier,¡± Persephone murmured. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said you¡¯re not as handsome


    as the prince. If I hadn¡¯t said that, you wouldn¡¯t have tickled me, and my ice cream wouldn¡¯t have ended


    up on your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite the analyst.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll apologize to you.¡± Persephone looked into his eyes. ¡°My grandpa said that people should


    admit when they¡¯re wrong.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Daniel smiled. ¡°Your grandpa¡¯s good quality of admitting mistakes must be reserved only


    for your grandma.¡±


    Persephone pouted, not quite understanding what he meant.


    Daniel patted her head and got ready to take her home.


    Persephone suddenly grabbed his hand. ¡°Granduncle, you¡¯re just a bit older, but¡­ you¡¯re more


    handsome than the prince!¡±


    Danielughed, thinking it was just childish talk. But Persephone continued. ¡°That prince is younger


    than you! I saw his photo at Ms. Squire¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Daniel vaguely remembered Linda mentioning that Maisie had a boyfriend and that they would get


    married soon. She had a normal life now, and he should stop bothering her¡­ He had assumed Linda


    was lying to him!


    He clenched his fists, breathing a little fast.


    ¡°Granduncle¡­¡± Persephone said carefully, ¡°I want to go home.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Daniel reeled back his thoughts and pulled out a napkin to wipe his cor before he picked up


    Persephone.


    ¡°Granduncle, you don¡¯t seem very happy.¡±


    Daniel forced a smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s making you unhappy? Tell me. My mom often says that I¡¯m the family¡¯s little happiness


    because I make all my grandpas and grandmas happy!¡±


    ¡°Because for them, you¡¯re their most precious person.¡± Daniel spoke softly. ¡°By the way, Sephy, am I


    good to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Persephone nodded vigorously. ¡°You gave me a huge cotton candy amusement park!¡±


    ¡°Can you do me a favor then?¡±


    Persephone looked at him, her eyes twinkling like stars.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± She pondered for a moment. ¡°You have to tell me what you want help with before I can tell


    you!¡±


    ¡°You sly girl!¡± Daniel was amused once again. ¡°You¡¯re really a Hamerton!¡±

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593


    Daniel¡¯s request to Persephone was quite simple.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small thing,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°I want to pick you up from school every day from now on.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Persephone, being mischievous, furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Does that mean my dad and mom, Grandpa Zephyr, Grandma Cordelia, Grandpa Nichs, and


    Grandma Linda can¡¯te anymore?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Try to keep them froming,¡± Daniel said earnestly, making up excuses. ¡°Think about it. Your


    parents are always busy with work, and sometimes they might forget to pick you up. Your


    grandparents, Zephyr and Cordelia, are busy running a cafe, and your other grandparents¡­¡±


    Daniel hesitated, scratching his head. ¡°Well, they¡¯re all busy too.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s free?¡±


    Daniel blinked and nodded.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Persephone agreed. ¡°But I have one condition.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±


    ¡°You have to bring me delicious treats every day!¡± she stated.


    With a smile, Daniel extended his pinky finger to seal the deal.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    This time, he bought Persephone a new ice cream cone with double vani, making it exceptionally


    sweet.


    ¡°This is our agreement, Sephy. You know what to say to your parents and the others, right?¡±


    Daniel immediately regretted his words. How could he expect such a young child to keep this secret?


    Surprisingly, Persephone patted her chest confidently. ¡°Granduncle, you can rx! I won¡¯t tell them.


    The kindergarten has a school bus for pickup and drop-off. I¡¯ll tell them I like taking the school bus


    home from now on!¡±


    Daniel was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t help butugh. He lifted Persephone and twirled her around, being


    careful not to ruin her new ice cream cone again.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite clever. How did you get so sharp?¡± he remarked.


    Persephone nced at him with a sly smile as if he had just discovered how smart Hamerton kids


    were.


    With his goal achieved, Daniel was in a fantastic mood. As he walked down the street with


    Persephone, he felt like the sun was shining even brighter.


    Looking at Persephone, he thought of his own child, the one he had insisted Maisie abort, and his


    mood took a downturn.


    ¡°Granduncle, why are you unhappy again?¡± Persephone asked, observing him closely. ¡°You¡¯ve been


    looking unhappy. Don¡¯t you like Centrolis?¡±


    Daniel forced a smile and shook his head.


    ¡°Granduncle, there will be fun things in a couple of days!¡±


    ¡°What kind of things?¡±


    Persephone whispered in his ear, ¡°My Uncle Toph is going to propose to Aunt Arya!¡±


    ¨C


    Later, Daniel learned that the second Hamerton heir was nning a grand proposal for the Bayer


    heiress.


    He had secretly visited the venue, which was romantically designed, and he could tell that Toph had put


    a lot of thought into it.


    Daniel thought that young people¡¯s love was indeed beautiful.


    ¨C


    The next day.


    Daniel wandered aimlessly along the streets and arrived at the international kindergarten. It was still


    early for school pickup, but the security guard recognized him as Ruth¡¯s esteemed guest and let him in


    with great respect.


    ¡°Sir, are you here to pick up Ms. Hamerton today? She¡¯s in her piano lesson. Would you like to wait for


    her in the music room?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Daniel replied, trying to calm his rapidly beating heart. ¡°I¡¯d like to wait in the teacher¡¯s office.


    Is that possible?¡±


    ¨C


    Maisie was currently alone in the spacious office.


    The other teachers were in ss, and this was her free period. She was working on some handicrafts


    for the children¡ªsmall gifts for her future sses. She was engrossed in her work and didn¡¯t notice


    someone at the door.


    Daniel approached slowly, resisting the impulse to embrace her. He saw the mess on her desk, saw


    her sewing ording to a pattern, and the sunlight streaming in through the window, illuminating her


    beautiful profile.


    He watched her smile again, and his heart trembled.


    She had always been skillful, not only in making these handicrafts but also in cooking delicious dishes.


    She had thoroughly spoiled his taste. He was a picky eater and could find fault with even the dishes


    from five-star chefs at the Hamerton hotels.


    Maisie looked at the pattern, then at the item in her hands, and revealed a satisfied smile. She decided


    to make a few more and finish them before the end of the school day for her ss the next day.


    However, she happened to look up in the small mirror on her desk and suddenly saw a figure standing


    behind her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She was startled, and the needle in her hand pricked her finger, drawing a drop of blood.

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594


    Daniel¡¯s swift reaction startled Maisie, freezing her in ce as she gazed at him.


    ¡°Sir? Are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt?¡± Daniel grabbed a tissue from the nearby table and gently wiped away the


    blood. ¡°Do you have any band-aids in your office?¡±


    Maisie shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy some.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Maisie stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s just a small cut. I used to prick my hand often during crafts.¡±


    Daniel furrowed his brows. ¡°No!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just a minor cut to him¡ªshe was bleeding. It was a significant concern. The needle might not


    have been sterilized, and there could be germs on it. What if she got an infection?


    Daniel¡¯s typically calm and rational mind was now filled with vivid imagination.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not a big deal,¡± Maisie said, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°How could I trouble you? Uh¡­ Are


    you here to pick up Persephone? She hasn¡¯t finished her ss yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Daniel replied casually, realizing he might have overreacted earlier.


    Maisie noticed he was still holding her hand and blushed, awkwardly pulling it away.


    The two of them stood face to face, the atmosphere growing increasingly awkward.


    Daniel decided to break the silence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for scaring you just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up Sephy,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°I heard she hasn¡¯t finished her ss yet, so I thought


    I¡¯d wait in the office. I didn¡¯t expect to startle you and make you cut your hand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Maisie reassured him with a smile.


    Daniel was upset. Her smile was the same as before, but her gaze was unfamiliar. He looked into her


    eyes and said seriously, ¡°Ms. Squire¡­ I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Maisie didn¡¯t seem to grasp the significance and continued to shake her head, saying it was okay.


    Daniel looked down and noticed a picture on her desk.


    She had a sweet smile in the photo, standing beside a handsome man. The background featured a


    grove of ne trees. The weather on the day of the picture was lovely, with blue skies, white clouds,


    and warm sunlight. They looked perfect together.


    ¡®This man must be her boyfriend, the one she is nning to marry¡­¡¯ he thought.


    Daniel took a deep breath and discreetly ced his clenched fist behind his back, trying to hide his


    emotional turmoil with a forced smile.


    ¡°The photo looks beautiful,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh, that¡­¡± Maisie seemed a bit embarrassed. ¡°That¡¯s my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°You can tell he¡¯s a well-mannered young man,¡± hemented.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re too kind. He¡¯s actually quite ordinary.¡±


    Although Maisie said that, Daniel could see that she was happy.


    He smiled, happy for her but also a bit mncholic about her happiness.


    The school bell rang, and Daniel snapped back to reality.


    Persephone came bouncing out of the piano room, and her piano teacher personally handed her over


    to Daniel.


    Before leaving the office, he looked back at Maisie.


    ¡°Granduncle, are you feeling unhappy again?¡± Persephone tugged at his hand.


    Daniel forced a smile. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Did you see the prince?¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t say anything.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Is the prince handsome?¡± Persephone seemed to be twisting a knife in his heart with every word.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you home right away.¡±


    ¡°Granduncle, you¡¯ll see the prince this weekend!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Daniel was surprised.


    ¡°Uncle Toph is going to propose to Aunt Arya this weekend. The prince and Ms. Squire will be there!¡±


    ¨C


    Linda wore a dress she had chosen for the evening banquet as she sat gracefully on the living room


    sofa. A stylist took her measurements and noted her preferences.


    The aqua-blue color beautifullyplemented her skin and added to her elegance.


    Daniel could tell at a nce that the fabric was expensive, and the patterns were expertly embroidered.


    He chuckled and jokingly said, ¡°Linda, this dress probably costs more than the profit of a small


    company for six months, right? Nichs really pampers you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched Toph grow up,¡± Linda replied casually. ¡°This banquet is a significant event in his life, so I


    should dress a bit more formally.¡±


    ¡°The Bayer heiress is a suitable match for him,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Linda looked at him with something hidden in her gaze. ¡°Daniel, you shoulde this


    weekend. I¡­ will introduce someone to you.¡±


    Daniel pressed his lips together, his eyes disying a hint of coldness as he stared at Linda.


    ¡°Who?¡± He snorted. ¡°The Bayer heiress¡¯ brother?¡±


    Linda froze before she replied calmly, ¡°You already knew.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t known, how long were you nning to keep it from me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Daniel¡­¡±


    ¡°It was you who brought Maisie, who had lost her memory, to Centrolis. You arranged for her to work as


    a teacher at the international kindergarten, and you¡­ made her Graham¡¯s fiancee, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Linda took a deep breath, not denying it.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? A savior?¡± Daniel mmed his hand on the table, raising his voice.


    The stylist was frightened and stood still while a few housekeepers rushed in, but Daniel¡¯s imposing


    aura forced them to step back. They exchanged nces, not daring to approach.


    The living room¡¯s air seemed to freeze, and Linda said after a long silence, ¡°Daniel, you should face


    reality.


    ¡°Maisie has a new life now. If you genuinely loved her, you wouldn¡¯t disturb her anymore. I did all of this


    not for any other reason but because I thought the girl was very pitiful.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to make it up to her, but why didn¡¯t you give me a chance?¡±


    ¡°Make it up?¡± Linda smiled wryly. ¡°Young people these days have a saying¡ªdyed affection is


    cheaper than trash. Daniel, staying away from her life is the bestpensation you can give her now.¡±


    Linda added, ¡°Many important figures from Centrolis will be present this weekend. You shoulde


    and get to know them. It¡¯ll be beneficial for your development in Centrolis.


    ¡°Of course, if you can¡¯t let go of Maisie, then you better note. You might do something irrational,


    and your brother-inw will have to clean up the mess!¡±

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595


    Daniel maintained his silence.


    Linda stole a quick nce at him and couldn¡¯t help but feel he was even more intimidating when he


    stayed quiet. However, his silence now carried a touch of sadness.


    After a while, he spoke softly. ¡°Is he¡­ treating her well?¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s good or bad, it¡¯s not your concern anymore,¡± she replied.


    ¡°It is my concern!¡± Daniel¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°If he treats her well, I promise I won¡¯t disturb her


    anymore. But if he mistreats her, I¡¯ll do anything to bring her back to me.¡±


    ¡°Why did you act like you did in the first ce, knowing all this?¡± Linda asked with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Where were you when she wanted to be with you the most, have children with you, and live a happy


    life together?¡±


    Linda¡¯s words rendered Daniel speechless.


    ¡°Reflect on it yourself,¡± Linda said calmly before leaving the room. ¡°Think about what she meant to you


    in the past. Did you truly see her as a woman, or did you treat her as a means to alleviate your


    loneliness?¡±


    Daniel slowly rose and ventured into the courtyard. The night was draped in fog, casting a veil over the


    sky. He shivered, lighting a cigarette.


    The history between him and Maisie was straightforward.


    ¨C


    Daniel and Maisie met at a dinner party.


    Maisie was a struggling student from a modest background who had been deceived into attending by a


    certain businessman.


    This businessman had a favor to ask of Daniel.


    Even though he was no stranger to such situations and knew the businessman intended to offer Maisie


    to him, Daniel couldn¡¯t help but pity the anxious girl.


    That night, Maisie appeared extremely ufortable. She had never been to such an event and didn¡¯t


    know when to raise her ss or speak. She resembled a lost rabbit in a forest, anxiously scanning her


    surroundings for a safe refuge.


    Daniel politely clinked sses with her. However, Maisie couldn¡¯t handle alcohol, and her eyes welled


    up with tears.


    Not one to force others, Daniel asked a few questions and had his secretary arrange for Maisie¡¯s return


    home.


    To his surprise, Maisie came to see him the next day to express her gratitude.


    ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Daniel asked with a smirk.


    Unable to meet his gaze, Maisie confessed, ¡°Thank you for not letting me stay therest night. I was


    deceived into going. The boss said he would give me some money if I went to the meal¡­¡±


    Daniel chuckled and waved it off, advising her not to take it to heart. ¡°In the future, when you take on


    part-time jobs, be cautious. There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Maisie nodded earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ll remember!¡±


    Later, Daniel learned that she was truly struggling financially. She was raised in a family that favored


    sons over daughters, and Maisie¡¯s father had passed away when she was young.


    Her elder sister was married to an unemployed and abusive man, but her mother refused to allow her


    to divorce. Her sister-inw shared her mother¡¯s domineering and miserly nature.


    Meanwhile, her elder brother was seriously ill and desperately needed money for medical treatment.


    Initially, Maisie¡¯s mother had no intention of sending her to university. Only after Maisie vowed never to


    ept a single penny from her family did her mother reluctantly agree to support her education.


    In college, she worked diligently to support herself, eating the cheapest food and taking on the most


    grueling jobs to get through her first two years independently.


    Nheless, the burden of her brother¡¯s medical expenses weighed heavily on her.


    Her growing closeness to Daniel led to their eventual rtionship. At the time, he had just ended a


    superficial marriage and was seekingpanionship.


    They each fulfilled their own needs.


    She had never anticipated Daniel bing a relentless presence in her life.


    ¨C


    On the weekend, Toph prepared a grand and heartwarming proposal ceremony for Arya. An outdoor


    screen yedics they had co-created, followed by the announcement that one of their joint works


    would soon be an animated movie¡ªtheir first project of this kind.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Toph looked at Arya, skillfully guiding a drone tond in front of her with an engagement ring. The ring


    featured a 5.21-carat diamond.


    He held the ring and knelt, like the prince from hisics.


    ¡°Arya, I know I haven¡¯t been good enough in the past,¡± he said, looking into her eyes and uttering each


    word clearly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t let go of the past and couldn¡¯t embrace the future. I¡¯m a rather difficult person¡­


    I have many ws. For instance, I tend to get impatient when drawing, and I never really listen to your


    opinions during disagreements¡­


    ¡°My brother is right. I¡¯m just an immature child.


    ¡°But¡­¡± His voice slightly choked. ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    Arya¡¯s eyes welled up, and she covered her mouth, trying hard not to let her tears fall.


    ¡°Arya, my heart is clear now¡­ That immature child has matured. I¡¯m a man with the sense of


    responsibility and duty that a man should have.


    ¡°So now, I have a request¡ª¡±


    Toph hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the guests erupted into cheers, urging Arya to say yes.


    ¡°Hey, stop cheering!¡± Toph waved his hand and shed a sunny smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t even let me finish


    what I wanted to say. Why are you making Arya say yes?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chris was the first to speak up. ¡°After putting on such a performance, you¡¯re not


    going to propose?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Toph raised an eyebrow and turned to look at Arya, smiling warmly. ¡°My


    request is simple. Now that I¡¯ve grown up, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to be a little girl, letting me


    cherish and pamper you for the rest of our lives?¡±

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596


    Amidst the cheers and blessings, Arya looked deeply moved but somewhat shy. She extended her


    hand, allowing Toph to ce the ring on her finger. Toph put the ring on and then scooped her up like a


    princess.


    Colorful fireworks lit up the night sky, making the whole venue a dream.


    The banquet was lively, and everyone expected Toph to be his usual sociable self. However, with Arya


    by his side, he held back. Instead of joking around with his friends, he gazed at his future wife with a


    goofy grin, bing a quiet andposed gentleman.


    Dealing with the guests fell to Zuko and Lina, and they handled it gracefully, impressing the guests with


    their charm.


    Daniel stood in a corner, observing the festivities as if he were in a different world. He watched


    everything calmly, took a sip of red wine, and felt a hint of bitterness.


    Graham had flown back from overseas for this event. He stood by Maisie¡¯s side, helping her with her


    shawl and recing her wine with grape juice.


    Daniel saw Maisie smile at Graham, and her eyes held a universe within them. His heart ached, feeling


    like that sparkling universe was meant to belong only to him.


    The banquet was mainly for the younger generation, while the elders had their own conversations.


    Zephyr and Cordelia chatted with Josiah and Kelly, and those seeking their favor started their charm-


    offensive and socializing.


    Nichs had a few drinks and became more talkative. He chatted andughed with his friends, even


    suggesting ying cards in a separate room.


    Linda assisted him in entertaining their guests. Once she had everything under control, she noticed


    Daniel, who was still standing in the corner.


    ¡°Many politicians are here today,¡± she said softly as she walked over. ¡°Their support will be crucial for


    your future in Centrolis.¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Daniel chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve managed in Centrolis before without their support.¡±


    Linda studied him for a moment. That was true. Daniel was a shrewd businessman with a few tricks up


    his sleeve. He had invested in a few minor ventures in Centrolis, like the hidden investor behind the


    Liz-Inn Hotel in the city¡¯s south. While it might not rival the Hamerton Group¡¯s hotels, it had a strong


    reputation in Centrolis.


    ¡°Your business acumen is not a concern,¡± Linda said quietly. ¡°But in terms of character, you still have


    some learning to do.¡±


    ¡°Is that guy treating her well?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Linda furrowed her brows and followed his gaze. Daniel was coldly staring at Graham.


    She immediately grew anxious. ¡°Daniel, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I just think that guy isn¡¯t treating her well,¡± Daniel said with a casual sneer. ¡°Switching red wine to


    grape juice? Hah, doesn¡¯t he know she hates grapes?!¡±


    Linda was worried he might cause trouble. ¡°Daniel, I warn you, don¡¯t create problems for Maisie again!


    She has already moved on from you, and we¡¯ve been friends with the Bayers for many years. I don¡¯t


    want to offend them because of you!¡±


    Daniel stayed silent, and a sharp glint shed in his eyes.


    Frustrated, Linda almost raised her hand to strike him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make trouble for you!¡± Daniel said before turning to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m stepping out for a smoke!¡±


    Annoyed, Linda rolled her eyes and left him to it.


    ¨C


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Outside.


    Daniel lit a cigarette. Unexpectedly, the smoke choked him, and he coughed. The more he thought


    about Graham¡¯s hand on Maisie, the more agitated he became.


    He muttered under his breath, ready to leave early, but then he saw Maisie.


    Daniel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It took him several seconds to fumble to extinguish his cigarette. He


    remembered that Maisie disliked the smell of it on him, but littering wasn¡¯t an option either.


    Daniel quickly picked up the cigarette butt he had stepped on and looked for a trash can. He even


    identally knocked over a flower pot by the stairs, which he hastily set back in ce.


    Afterpleting his impromptu cleanup, he let out a long sigh of relief. When he looked up, he found


    himself under Maisie¡¯s surprised gaze.


    Did he appear foolish to her with his actions?


    In frustration, Daniel bit his lip.


    Maisie broke the tension with augh. ¡°Hi.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ H-Hi.¡±


    ¡°I just saw Persephone,¡± Maisie said softly. ¡°She looks so beautiful today, like a little princess. I heard


    there will be a flower girl segmentter, and she¡¯ll be the one delivering the flowers!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Maisie noticed Daniel nervously sliding his hands into his pockets and then pulling them out as if he


    had suddenly grown an extra pair of hands and didn¡¯t know where to put them.


    She said, ¡°Uh, sir¡­ I should get going now. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Daniel¡¯s rationality finally returned slightly. ¡°Where are you heading?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡± He was surprised. ¡°The banquet has just started, and isn¡¯t your boyfriend still¡­¡±


    ¡°He has already left,¡± Maisie said with a forced smile. ¡°He had something to do. His work keeps him


    very busy, and he had to catch a flight tonight.¡±


    Daniel suddenly felt irritated.


    At that point, he had already dismissed Graham from his thoughts. Part of his motivation was his


    hostility toward Graham, but part of it was his frustration that Graham had left Maisie, making her feel


    wronged, just to fulfill a workmitment.


    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Maisie was surprised. ¡°What?¡±


    Daniel smiled gently. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you to an interesting ce.¡±

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597


    ¡°I¡­¡± Maisie initially wanted to refuse.


    She felt a strange sensation the first time she saw Daniel. His words held a certain power over her, and


    she had an unexinable trust in him from the depths of her heart. It was as if she believed he was a


    good person who wouldn¡¯t do anything inappropriate.


    ¨C


    Daniel drove Maisie to the amusement park, which was closed for the day and shrouded in darkness.


    However, when Maisie took her first step into the park, it seemed like a magical spell had been cast.


    Each step she took illuminated a path beneath her, and the surrounding lights gradually came to life,


    transforming the ce into a fairytale wondend.


    Her eyes widened in amazement as she beheld the towering Ferris wheel adorned with neon lights in


    the distance, the merry-go-round ying a beautiful melody nearby, and even houses shaped like


    cotton candy. Maisie¡¯s delight was evident.


    ¡°Do you like it here?¡± Daniel asked gently.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Maisie nodded, recalling that the man beside her was the owner of this enchanting park.


    ¡°Would you like to enjoy some of the attractions here?¡± Daniel suggested. ¡°You have the entire ce to


    yourself for all the rides.¡±


    Maisie hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble anyone. I¡¯m content just exploring.¡±


    ¡°What if I take some pictures for you?¡±


    Maisie was surprised when she looked into Daniel¡¯s passionate eyes. Her heart raced, an unfamiliar


    but oddly familiar feeling washing over her. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was attraction, but she hadn¡¯t felt it with


    Graham.


    ¡°Ms. Squire, are you okay?¡± Daniel chuckled. ¡°Would you like me to take some photos for you?¡±


    ¡°No, t-thank you!¡± Maisie stammered. ¡°I want to wait for my boyfriend to return from abroad. When he¡¯s


    avable, we¡¯lle here together for photos.¡±


    With that, she moved away from Daniel, maintaining a certain distance.


    Daniel¡¯s heart sank. Had she sensed something? She was perceptive, and his recent actions might


    have made her ufortable.


    Clearing his throat, he forced a smile. ¡°Ms. Squire, I brought you here today because I wanted your


    opinion on hosting outdoor activities for kindergarten kids. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s for Sephy,¡± Daniel said with a forced smile. ¡°She¡¯s fond of this amusement park and wishes to


    invite other kids. As her elder, I want to grant her wish. Do you think it¡¯s a suitable ce? Will the


    children like it?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful ce, and the children will surely love it.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. The next kindergarten outing will be held here!¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Maisie replied, her guarded look fading.


    Daniel smiled, but bitterness lingered in his heart. He had never imagined they would have to interact


    that way.


    A gust of evening breeze lifted a corner of Maisie¡¯s shawl. She wore only a dress and appeared


    delicate on the early winter night. She hugged herself and rubbed her arms when she suddenly felt a


    coat draped over her shoulders.


    Daniel had taken off his coat and ced it around her.


    ¡°Sir, you shouldn¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Daniel said softly. ¡°Girls need protection from the cold.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements quickly,¡± he said, changing the subject. ¡°Sephy will be the host to build a


    good reputation among the kindergarten kids.¡±


    ¡°Persephone is fortunate to have you as her family.¡±


    ¡°I have a strong bond with this kid.¡± Daniel softlyughed. ¡°It¡¯s getting chilly. Let¡¯s get in the car. I¡¯ll drive


    you home.¡±


    Maisie nodded and got into the passenger seat with Daniel¡¯s coat still around her. She took a quick


    sniff, detecting the faint scent of aftershave cologne on it. It was unique yet oddly familiar.


    Daniel¡¯s car wasfortable and warm, as if the passenger seat had been customized for her. He


    handed her a thermos filled with aromatic hot chocte.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Maisie¡¯s heart quickened as she looked at him.


    ¡°Oh, this¡­ it wasn¡¯t prepared just for you!¡± Daniel exined quickly, fearing she might feel


    ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s for Sephy. I always keep it in the car because she likes it.¡±


    Maisie withdrew her gaze but felt her heart race.


    Daniel gripped the steering wheel tightly, contemting whether he should be more direct to avoid


    burdening her, given her current rtionship status.


    After some thought, he casually took the thermos back from her hand, pretending to be careless. ¡°Oh,


    you don¡¯t like sweet drinks? I¡¯ll take it back, then.¡±


    Maisie was caught off guard, and the thermos was already back in Daniel¡¯s possession. She couldn¡¯t


    help but chuckle. She had wanted to taste the hot chocte.


    ¡°By the way, Ms. Squire¡­¡± Daniel became more serious. ¡°I need to give you some advice.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t get into cars with strangers, and don¡¯t ept drinks from anyone. It¡¯s not safe.¡±


    Maisie chuckled. ¡°But I¡¯m in your car now, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Daniel blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m different!¡±


    Maisie was stunned.


    Daniel scratched his head and suddenly mmed on the brakes. Due to the inertia, Maisie was pushed


    forward, and he instinctively reached out to protect her.

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Daniel looked at her with concern.


    Maisie¡¯s heart raced. She instinctively avoided eye contact and shifted back.


    The atmosphere turned awkward once more.


    Daniel pondered for a moment, then offered a gentle smile. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you a joke, alright? There was


    once a tomato that jumped into a pot of hot soup, turning into tomato soup. Its buddy, the egg, wanted


    to save it and hopped into the same pot, transforming it into tomato and egg soup! Hahaha¡­¡±


    Maisie stared at him, puzzled.


    Daniel chuckled and then noticed something was off. He turned to Maisie, who still had a puzzled


    expression. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s not funny?¡±


    This time, Maisie couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. It might have been ame joke, but it amused


    her.


    The tension lifted. The car was parked by the roadside, and they could see the starry night sky through


    the moonroof.


    Maisie leaned against the headrest, feeling drowsy. She had been tired all day, and now her eyelids


    started to droop in the warm and cozy car. She fell asleep without realizing it.


    Daniel kept the engine running and adjusted the warm airflow to the mostfortable temperature. He


    watched her intently, yearning to touch her face and kiss her forehead and lips. Yet, every time he


    extended his hand, he pulled it back. He feared waking her. He wouldn¡¯t be able to savor this moment if


    she woke up.


    It was alright this way. She slept peacefully, and he silently watched over her. Originally, they weren¡¯t


    supposed to have any more interactions. Still, he had seized this moment from fate with all his might.


    Maisie shifted in her sleep, and Daniel held his breath. He carefully covered her with his coat and


    smiled contentedly. This was the closest he had been to her since she left.


    The way she slept reminded him of their first night together six years ago. He had arranged for her


    brother in the best hospital back then and ensured her family had a good life. She was supposed to


    stay by his side ording to their promise.


    On that night.


    Maisie was very nervous, her cold hands trembling as she tried to undress. She had never been in a


    rtionship and did not know how to face a man, especially someone as imposing as Daniel.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, I¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t figure out why the robe was tied in a knot when she only wanted to untie


    it. She was so anxious that tears started rolling down, and she looked lost, her face pale.


    Her helpless expression tugged at Daniel¡¯s heartstrings. None of the women around him before were


    as innocent as Maisie. Sometimes, men genuinely wanted someone innocent like her to fulfill their


    sense of aplishment.


    Daniel held her hand and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Maisie looked at him in surprise.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force anyone.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡ª¡± Maisie hurriedly tried to exin, but Daniel had already gotten up and walked


    toward the bedroom door.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby!¡±


    ¡°You probably need more time,¡± he said with his back turned. ¡°I won¡¯t force you until you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Maisie gazed at his back, baffled. She sat alone in the bedroom. The light in the study had been left on


    the entire night while she tossed and turned, unable to get any rest.


    When Daniel returned to the Thompsons¡¯, Linda confronted him. ¡°Where did you gost night?¡±


    ¡°To the amusement park,¡± Daniel replied nonchntly.


    Linda¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°At night?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve invested in that project. Can¡¯t I go check on it?¡±


    ¡°Daniel!¡± Linda eximed. ¡°You weren¡¯t alone, were you? Were you with Maisie all night?¡±


    Daniel fell silent for a moment and then snickered. ¡°What if I was?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her!¡±


    ¡°She has a boyfriend. She¡¯s getting married soon! Wake up, you two don¡¯t belong in the same world!¡±


    Linda panted. ¡°Do you realize how many pairs of eyes are on you in Cumulus City? I don¡¯t want Maisie


    to be your Achilles¡¯ heel, exploited by those with ulterior motives!¡±


    ¡°Being exploited is one thing,¡± Daniel said, looking into her eyes. ¡°But don¡¯t you want to avoid offending


    the Bayers? That¡¯s the most important, right?¡±


    Linda gasped for air, unable to speak.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, word by word. ¡°This time, the offense will be made!¡±


    ¡°Daniel¡ª¡±


    ¡°Graham doesn¡¯t even love her!¡± Daniel raised his voice. ¡°Did he even call her oncest night? When


    his nended, shouldn¡¯t he have contacted his girlfriend first? But he didn¡¯t!


    ¡°In his heart, he only cares about himself and his work. To him, Maisie is dispensable!


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t love her, why can¡¯t I be the one who loves her? Why not me?!


    ¡°Linda, stop trying to persuade me.¡± Daniel took a deep breath. ¡°This time, I won¡¯t let Maisie go. Even if


    she remembers everything and wants to kill me, I won¡¯t leave her again!¡±

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599


    This was the first time Maisie had ever beente for work.


    She hurried to the kindergarten¡¯s entrance. Normally, she would greet the security guard, but there was


    no time for that today. However, when she reached the fingerprint scanner to clock in, she was already


    one minutete for work.


    This upset her greatly. Beingte by just one minute meant she would miss out on the perfect


    attendance bonus for the month.


    Maisie returned to the office. The other teachers had already gone to their sses, and she didn¡¯t have


    any morning sses today. She sat at her desk and took a deep breath.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think aboutst night¡¯s events. She scolded herself for carelessly falling asleep in


    Daniel¡¯s car¡ªand for such a long time.


    ¨C


    When Maisie woke up, it was already morning.


    She was wearing his coat, and the car seat had somehow reclined. Daniel was standing outside,


    smoking a cigarette. The faint dawn light cast a soft glow on his sharp features.


    Maisie hurriedly left the car, but she was still in the evening gown she worest night.


    Daniel took her to the Liz-Inn Hotel and arranged a room for her to change her outfit on the way there.


    When she entered the room, a mall manager was already waiting with sets of suits and dresses from


    various fashion brands.


    ¨C


    Maisie looked down. She was wearing the cream-colored dress suit Daniel had chosen for her. It


    combined maturity and charm without losing its sweetness. The colorplemented her, and it


    seemed to be custom-made for her.


    Maisie¡¯s heart raced. She couldn¡¯t understand why, but that man and his smile had be deeply


    ingrained in her mind.


    Ruth entered the room. ¡°Ms. Squire, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Maisie got up anxiously, feeling guilty.


    ¡°I just checked the attendance records, and you were one minutete.¡± Ruth spoke kindly. ¡°In reality, it¡¯s


    not a big deal. You work diligently and selflessly every day, and beingte once in a while is forgivable.


    But for the sake of fairness, I can¡¯t show any favoritism. It also helps maintain transparency among the


    staff.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Maisie nodded apologetically. ¡°Ms. Corbin, I¡¯m sorry. I waste today, and any punishment


    should follow the established rules.¡±


    ¡°Your perfect attendance bonus for this month will be forfeited.¡± Ruth smiled. ¡°However, the results of


    the Outstanding Teacher award we nominated you forst month are out. You¡¯ve secured the first ce


    in our district, and the district will reward you with a bonus as encouragement.¡±


    Maisie was surprised and delighted at the news.


    ¡°This bonus will offset the loss of your perfect attendance bonus, and you won¡¯t suffer any financial


    setbacks. It¡¯ll also stop the others from gossiping.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Corbin¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± Ruth was about to leave but turned back. ¡°I almost forgot. Someone is


    waiting for you outside.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°She said she¡¯s your elder sister.¡±


    Maisieposed herself and headed to the door after thanking Ruth.


    Her elder sister, Nicole Squire, was waiting near the entrance. As soon as she spotted Maisie, she


    waved and smiled.


    ¡°Nicole!¡± Maisie wanted to hug her, but Nicole kept her hands behind her back.


    ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right, but she managed to force a smile. ¡°Maisie, I just came


    to see you. It¡¯s been a while since you went home, and we¡¯ve been missing you.¡±


    Maisie pursed her lips.


    She believed Nicole when she said she missed her. This sister of hers might be timid, but she was


    genuinely good to her. However, if she said her mom and sister-inw missed her, Maisie wouldn¡¯t


    believe it.


    She knew she had experienced a severe illness and lost her memory. After recovering, Linda had


    taken her from her hometown in Cumulus City to Centrolis. She got this job and started a new life.


    She had no memory of her past life or what had happened. However, she could still sense who treated


    her well and who didn¡¯t.


    Her mom and sister-inw treated her like a cash machine. Even though they lived in Cumulus City


    and she lived in Centrolis, they still demanded she send her sry back every month without


    considering the higher living expenses in Centrolis.


    Their catchphrase was: ¡°You¡¯ve snatched the Bayer heir, so why wouldn¡¯t you have money?¡±


    Her brother-inw was even worse, engaging in all sorts of vices. Yet, because he had made a bit of


    money from some small business ventures throughout the years, her mom opposed her sister divorcing


    him.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Maisie pitied Nicole. Sometimes, she secretly transferred money to Nicole, but thetter would always


    send it back with no exception.


    Maisie looked at her. ¡°Sis, you¡¯vee all the way from Cumulus City. You didn¡¯t juste to tell me


    this, did you?¡±


    Nicole hesitated and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Maisie naturally held Nicole¡¯s shoulder, but Nicole shrank back as soon as she made contact.


    Maisie realized something was wrong. She didn¡¯t care about Nicole¡¯s resistance and rolled up her


    sleeves¡­


    Therge patches of bruising left her stunned!


    ¡°Nicole!¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t hold back any longer but didn¡¯t dare cry loudly. She covered her mouth.


    ¡°Maisie, I¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± She choked. ¡°I want a divorce¡­ I¡¯ll definitely get a divorce this


    time!¡±


    ¡°You should have divorced him a long time ago!¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes welled up, her anger ring. ¡°The way


    he treats you, he doesn¡¯t see you as a person at all! He¡¯s a scum!¡±


    ¡°Maisie, listen to me¡­ His recent business ventures haven¡¯t been going well, and he has lost some


    money. He hasn¡¯te home for several days, and I¡¯m worried he¡¯lle to Centrolis to find you¡­


    ¡°If hees, don¡¯t give him money or confront him. Report it to the police as soon as possible,


    understand?¡±


    ¡°And what will you do, Nicole?¡±


    Nicole forced a smile and wiped her tears. She didn¡¯t know what she would do. She hadn¡¯t even figured


    out how to get a divorce. Coming to Centrolis to find Maisie was just to make sure that her husband


    hadn¡¯te to look for her and ensure her safety.


    ¡°Stay at my ce for now.¡± Maisie took out her keys from her pocket. ¡°I¡¯ve rented an apartment not far


    from here. You can walk there. Get settled, and when I finish work, we¡¯ll discuss things properly at


    home.¡±


    Nicole nodded. For the time being, this seemed to be the only solution.


    However, just as she was about to leave, she suddenly caught sight of a tall figure not far away. She


    widened her eyes, finding it hard to believe what she saw.

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600


    Maisie followed Nicole¡¯s gaze and noticed that the person walking toward them was Daniel. She didn¡¯t


    understand why Nicole appeared fearful upon seeing him. Nicole instinctively shielded herself behind


    Maisie.


    ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie asked.


    Nicole remained silent, her expression seeming off.


    When Daniel saw Nicole, his gaze changed. It wasn¡¯t his usual coldness, but rather, there was a hint of


    pleading in his eyes.


    This took Nicole by surprise. She couldn¡¯t believe the typically strong-willed Daniel would have such a


    gaze.


    Maisie spoke softly. ¡°Nicole. This is Mr. Daniel Quimby. He¡¯s also a family member of one of our


    students.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s voice quivered slightly, and she forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Quimby¡¯s family member is here?


    Is Mr. Quimby¡­ married?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Maisie rified. ¡°He¡¯s the child¡¯s granduncle.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Daniel replied quietly. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten married.¡±


    He emphasized each word, looking at Maisie.


    Maisie didn¡¯t catch the deeper meaning behind his words, but Nicole pulled her aside, hesitated for a


    moment, and then said, ¡°Maisie, you¡­ be careful.¡±


    Maisie believed Nicole was concerned about her brother-inw, so she assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this


    is an international kindergarten, and security is good. Even if hees, he won¡¯t dare to harm me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t just talking about your brother-inw, but also¡­¡±


    Nicole hesitated, not borating. She cast a quick nce at Daniel nearby and instinctively held


    Maisie¡¯s hand tightly.


    Two years ago, Nicole had witnessed Maisie¡¯s traumatic experience firsthand. Although she was timid,


    she was determined to do everything in her power to protect her younger sister. Now that Maisie had


    put her past behind her and was starting anew, Nicole couldn¡¯t let Daniel disrupt her life again.


    Nicole took a deep breath. ¡°Maisie, what I mean is, stay away from those family members too¡­¡±


    Maisie paused, her face turning red. ¡°You mean Mr. Quimby? Nicole, what are you thinking? I¡¯m about


    to marry Graham. How could I¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t get agitated! I know you¡¯re not like that. But you can¡¯t guarantee that others aren¡¯t,


    right? It¡¯s not time to pick up the kids now. Why is Mr. Quimby hanging around the kindergarten? Is it


    because of you?¡±


    ¡°Nicole!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you might get taken advantage of.¡± Nicole patted Maisie¡¯s head.


    She refrained from saying more. If she said too much, what if Maisie remembered everything from her


    past? For her, that would be a disaster, not a blessing.


    Maisie nodded and handed Nicole the keys to her apartment.


    After bidding farewell, Maisie turned to go back and noticed that Daniel hadn¡¯t left. He was still standing


    at the kindergarten¡¯s entrance.


    He smiled at her and appeared eager to please.


    Maisie¡¯s heart raced. She remembered Nicole¡¯s warning and decided to hurry inside without greeting


    him.


    Daniel watched her with a tinge of destion and pulled out his phone, instructing softly, ¡°Maisie¡¯s


    sister is in Centrolis. Find out why she¡¯s here.¡±


    His subordinate was prepared. ¡°Mr. Quimby, we¡¯ve already checked. Nicole came to Centrolis to


    escape her husband. He¡¯s running a smallpany in Cumulus City, and it¡¯s not doing well. He owes a


    lot of money, including some high-interest loans¡­¡±


    Daniel sneered. ¡°Heh! Him again¡­¡±


    In the past, when he was with Maisie, he had witnessed this man¡¯s rough behavior.


    His subordinate continued. ¡°Mr. Quimby, Nicole seems to be unaware of the debt situation. She


    frequently suffers domestic violence, so she¡¯s probably here to escape getting beaten up.¡±


    Daniel responded indifferently.


    It didn¡¯t matter what she was escaping from, but if they dared to cause trouble for Maisie, that person


    would have a grim end.


    ¡°Keep an eye on her, and let me know if anything happens. Also, get more people to protect Maisie.¡±


    ¨C


    When Maisie finished work, it was already dark. She walked down a poorly lit path, and each step she


    took felt like an echo in the eerie silence. She was somewhat scared, but she continued, as this was


    the shortest route home.


    Despite her caution, she felt someone was following her.


    Initially, when she heard movement behind her, her heart raced. She tried to quicken her pace, and the


    footsteps behind her hastened, too. She slowed down, and her pursuer did the same.


    Maisie was scared to the point of trembling. She took her phone from her pocket and called Graham.


    ¡°Hey, Graham, it¡¯s me¡­¡± Her voice quivered, and she had to speak loudly. ¡°I-I¡¯m on my way home!


    Could you pleasee down to meet me?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°What?¡± Graham was confused. It was morning where he was, and he couldn¡¯t understand what she


    was saying.


    Maisie forced herself to soundposed. ¡°Graham, what should we have for dinner tonight?¡±


    Graham looked at his screen, utterly perplexed. He had no idea about Maisie¡¯s situation, so her words


    made no sense. He was unaware that she was trying to make the person following her believe she had


    a man at home.


    He also had no clue that he was Maisie¡¯s sole lifeline despite being on the other end of the world.


    With tears welling up in her eyes and the person behind her still unshaken, Maisie sprinted forward.


    The man behind her followed suit!


    ¡°Graham!¡± She sobbed. ¡°Come down to pick me up!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Graham frowned, his voiceing out clearly from the phone¡¯s speaker. ¡°I¡¯m in


    Armania. How am I supposed to pick you up? It¡¯s nighttime there now, right? Are you groggy from


    sleep?¡±


    Maisie ended the call and surveyed her surroundings. She searched for something she could use for


    self-defense as she ran.


    Just then, she collided with someone.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± All her defenses crumbled at that moment, and fear washed over her like a tidal wave.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    When Maisie looked up and saw Daniel, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. She rushed into his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quimby¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Daniel looked behind Maisie, his eyes filled with cold determination. The man who had been following


    her fled in a panic.


    Daniel didn¡¯t pursue him. Instead, he took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders, embracing her


    gently.


    This ck coat acted like a protective shield, separating her from the darkness and giving her a sense


    of security.

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601


    Daniel ushered Maisie into the car and drove out of the narrow alley. Maisie¡¯s hands remained cold


    despite the warm car interior, and she shivered.


    To ease her tension, Daniel tried to strike up a conversation. ¡°By the way, do you live nearby?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit far from here,¡± Maisie answered softly. ¡°I usually don¡¯t take this route, but I left workte today,


    and it¡¯s more convenient, so I decided to use it. I didn¡¯t expect someone to follow me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s important to be cautious when walking through dark, quiet alleys,¡± Daniel advised.


    Maisie nodded, and a thought suddenly crossed her mind. She gazed at him. ¡°Mr. Quimby, why are you


    here too?¡±


    Daniel couldn¡¯t admit to following her all this time. He had been secretly keeping an eye on her,


    concerned for her safety on her way home. He had convinced himself that her apartment was in a


    moderately safe downtown area surrounded by busy roads. But his concern became a reality today.


    Daniel moistened his dry lips and had to craft a lie. ¡°I have a friend with a bar nearby, and I came to


    support him. I had a drink earlier, so I went to the alley for some fresh air, and that¡¯s how I happened to


    run into you.¡±


    ¡°You had a drink?¡± Maisie widened her eyes and sniffed the air but couldn¡¯t detect any alcohol in the


    car. She was worried. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drive if you¡¯ve been drinking!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Daniel realized the holes in his lie and calmly added, ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s not me who had too much to


    drink. It¡¯s my friend. I was just there to apany him for some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°What about your friend, then?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°You left your friend alone in the alley?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Daniel¡¯s lie unraveled. He couldn¡¯t fathom why he had be like this. He didn¡¯t understand why he


    could remainposed during billion-dor business deals but couldn¡¯t manage a simple lie in front of


    this girl.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, are you okay?¡± Maisie asked with concern, sensing his difort. ¡°Are you sure you


    haven¡¯t been drinking? They¡¯re really strict about drunk driving now, and you don¡¯t want to get caught


    by the police. If you¡¯ve been drinking, please pull over. I can find my own way home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Daniel forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home first and then pick up my friend. He¡¯s a grown man.


    Nothing will happen to him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Daniel stated firmly, ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s tense brows rxed slightly, and she smiled at him. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Quimby.¡±


    ¡°Just a small favor. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    As the car approached the intersection, Maisie directed him to turn left, leading them to the entrance of


    her residentialplex.


    Daniel opened the car door for her.


    ¡°From now on, stick to the main roads,¡± he advised gently. ¡°Don¡¯t take these small alleys. They¡¯re not


    safe.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Try to leave work a bit earlier. There¡¯s no need to overwork yourself.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be sure about that,¡± Maisie said, lowering her head with a smile. ¡°I have to wait for thest


    parents to pick up their children before I can leave. Some parents are very busy and often forget to pick


    up their children. After all, children like Persephone, whoes with a whole entourage of nannies and


    bodyguards, are a rare sight in any kindergarten.¡±


    Daniel smiled. ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve ordered a batch of teddy bears for the kids. I noticed that one of


    them liked the bearst time, but I almost caused an ident. I feel bad about it. They¡¯ll arrive


    tomorrow, and each child will receive one. Could you please help distribute them, Ms. Squire?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quimby¡­¡± Maisie was surprised but also felt warmth in her heart.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Daniel looked at her and smiled.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± He tentatively asked, ¡°Is the one from before still in the ssroom?¡±


    ¡°No, I brought it back when you didn¡¯t take itst time,¡± Maisie replied, looking at him. ¡°I¡¯ve been


    meaning to find a chance to return it to you. Hold on, I¡¯ll get it now!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Daniel said hurriedly. ¡°Just keep it.¡±


    It was hers anyway.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Maisie wanted to say more, but Daniel had already left.


    She watched as he disappeared into the night. It felt like she had often seen this scene in her mind.


    Maisie took a deep breath, suddenly realizing that she was still wearing his coat. He had already left,


    so she would have to return it another time.


    She went back home.


    Nicole had already prepared dinner and invited her to eat. Maisie managed a tired smile but imed


    she had no appetite and retreated to her room.


    The little teddy bear sat on her bedside table. She looked at it, and a wave of emotions washed over


    her.


    Her temples suddenly throbbed, and she felt as if something was bothering her mind.


    Her phone rang¡ªit was a voice call from Graham. Maisie focused her thoughts and eventually


    answered the call.


    ¡°Hello? Maisie!¡± Graham sounded somewhat rushed. ¡°What happened just now? Did you have a bad


    dream, or did you call by mistake?¡±


    Maisie massaged her temples, feeling like there was a heavy weight on her heart. She patiently replied,


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Are you free now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have a moment for a cup of coffee.¡±


    Maisie forced a smile. Graham¡¯s work was extremely demanding, and he often worked tirelessly,


    sipping his coffee in just a few seconds. When he said he had time for a cup of coffee, it meant he had


    two minutes to spare.


    On a 24-hour day, he could only spare two minutes for her.

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602


    ¡°Maisie, are you there?¡±


    Maisie¡¯s attention snapped back, and she was ready to reply when she suddenly heard a woman¡¯s


    voice on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Are you still having coffee, Graham?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°Yes, Lisa?¡± Graham replied.


    ¡°I need you to sign some documents.¡±


    With a smile, Graham agreed and promptly ended the call.


    Disappointment washed over Maisie, leaving her with a sense of emptiness. Her heart raced, and an


    indescribable unease settled in.


    She couldn¡¯t help but start overthinking. Who was this woman, and why did Graham readilyply


    with her request? Did their extensive time together lead to different feelings? His indifference to her just


    now, not even saying goodbye, troubled her.


    Maisie leaned against the bed, her thoughts in turmoil, and her gaze fell on a small teddy bear. She


    smiled helplessly, picked up the bear, hugged it, andy down with tired eyes.


    ¨C


    Nicole had been in Centrolis for over a week. During this time, her husband, Wesley Mebane, hadn¡¯t


    contacted her at all. Although she still felt anxious, at least she was free from his domestic abuse,


    making life somewhat morefortable.


    One day, as Maisie left for work, Nicole took out the trash. On her way back, someone leaped out from


    a corner, catching her by surprise.


    Nicole struggled but was overpowered and dragged into a quiet spot. She managed to break free, only


    to find herself face to face with someone she never wanted to see again.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Wesley? You¡­¡±


    Wesley grinned maliciously, his eyes cold and calcting. He looked disheveled, with dirty, unwashed


    clothes and a foul odor. His hair seemed untouched for a long time.


    Nicole moved away timidly, but Wesley grabbed her hair and mmed her against the wall, leaving her


    almost paralyzed on the ground.


    ¡°What? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t find you here?¡± Wesley sneered cruelly. ¡°Nicole, you really think I¡¯m a


    pushover?¡±


    His hand went up.


    Terrified and instinctively reacting, Nicole let out a sharp scream.


    Wesley quickly covered her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t scream! I don¡¯t want trouble. You just want a divorce, right? If


    you cooperate, I¡¯ll sign the divorce papers right away.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nicole trembled, biting her lip. ¡°Y-You agree to a divorce?¡±


    ¡°Of course, on the condition that you help me clear my debts.¡±


    Nicole paled. She knew dealing with Wesley wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Wesley¡¯s smile turned sinister as he produced a toothpick to clean his teeth, humming a tune.


    ¡°You¡­ How much do you need?¡±


    ¡°Not much,¡± Wesley said, grinning. ¡°Just 4,000,000 dors.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Nicole¡¯s mind reeled. She had never seen even 40,000 dors in her life, let alone 4,000,000


    dors. How could shee up with that?


    ¡°Are you messing with me?¡± she asked, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Do you owe money to the


    bank?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from loan sharks,¡± Wesley replied nonchntly. ¡°You know my small business is barely hanging on,


    so I tried to make some money by gambling. Who knew things would spiral out of control? I thought I


    could win back what I¡¯d lost. The casino owner introduced me to a loan shark, so I¡ª¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Nicole was shaking with anger, her tears flowing uncontrobly. ¡°Any normal person


    would have known it was a trap set by the casino owner. How could you fall for it?¡±


    ¡°Enough, shut up!¡± Wesley hissed, leaning closer. ¡°It¡¯s just 4,000,000 dors, right? Your little sister has


    found a rich heir now. As long as she asks, even if it¡¯s not 4,000,000 dors but 40,000,000 dors, she


    can get it for me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! You scum!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Wesley raised a brow and smirked darkly. ¡°Darling, allow me to remind you that


    your husband is in a lot of debt now. The creditors will take your sister away if I fail to repay them!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Maisie¡¯s so pretty, and she¡¯s going to be the Bayers¡¯ future daughter-inw! Hah! Those men have


    never had a taste of a rich man¡¯s wife!¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t take it anymore. With a hysterical scream, she pped Wesley with all her might.


    Wesley seemed prepared as he punched Nicole in the stomach, causing her to crouch down in pain.


    He then kicked her several times.


    ¡°You crazy bitch! How dare you hit me?!¡± Wesley growled. ¡°I¡¯ll be nice this time! Just know that you


    can¡¯t hide! Hah! You care about your sister? That bitch isn¡¯t some nice girl, so why do you care? She


    whored herself to Quimby, after all!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Nicole cried despite her pain.


    ¡°Right, she has lost her memory now!¡± Wesley sneered. ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember the past, but I can


    remind her! I can ask her what she feels when she was yed like a fool by Daniel and used his


    money to support your family. Oh, and that child¡ªwasn¡¯t it formed already? What did she feel when it


    was aborted? Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Nicole despaired as she begged him on her knees.


    She didn¡¯t want Maisie to remember the past or to return to that nightmare.


    Wesley and Daniel were devils. Wesley was just a physical tormentor, but Daniel had shattered


    Maisie¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t go to Maisie.¡± Nicole clutched his pant leg and pleaded tremblingly, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll find a


    way to clear your debts!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, my good wife!¡± Wesley twisted her face with a cruel grip. ¡°Behave and don¡¯t try to


    outsmart me. Those debt collectors are already in Centrolis. If you dare defy me, I¡¯ll hand you over to


    them and let them find Maisie! You and your sister can enjoy yourselves!¡±

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603


    Daniel waited outside the kindergarten every day. He was there to pick up Persephone, or so it


    seemed. In reality, his true motive was to catch a glimpse of Maisie. He adored her smile when she


    was with the children¡ªit was as beautiful and pure as when they were together.


    Sometimes, he wondered if their child would be attending this kindergarten if it weren¡¯t for that one


    mistake he had made. Perhaps their story would have had a different ending.


    But in the present, he couldn¡¯t muster the courage to approach her. As such, all he could do was watch


    her from a distance.


    ¨C


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    One day, the childish calls of ¡°Granduncle! Granduncle!¡± snapped Daniel back to reality. He suddenly


    realized he was holding Persephone¡¯s hand, and she was giving him a disapproving look with a pouting


    mouth.


    ¡°Granduncle, we¡¯ve been waiting here for a long time!¡± sheined.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Daniel cleared his throat and led her toward the parking lot on the other side.


    ¡°Granduncle, aren¡¯t you tired of doing this every day?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Persephone smiled mischievously. ¡°Do you like Ms. Squire, Granduncle?¡±


    Daniel was taken aback, and his face quickly changed. The guiltier he felt, the louder he became


    unintentionally. ¡°You little rascal! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Persephone pursed her lips. ¡°I might be young, but I¡¯m not blind! Granduncle, don¡¯t you know


    that when you look at Ms. Squire, your eyes practically pop out of your head?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Daniel was almost choked with surprise. ¡°My eyes are perfectly fine, thank you very much. I


    don¡¯t need your concern!¡±


    Persephone blinked her big eyes and jogged to keep up with him. ¡°Granduncle! Granduncle!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Daniel¡¯s impatience showed.


    But his heart softened once more when Persephone¡¯s small hand held his.


    ¡°Granduncle, how about this?¡± Persephone said with a sweet smile, ¡°You buy me ice cream, and I¡¯ll


    share a secret about Ms. Squire with you. What do you say?¡±


    Daniel chuckled, entertained by her cunning negotiation skills. She was, after all, a descendant of the


    Hamertons, striking deals at such a young age.


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not falling for your little tricks!¡± he imed.


    Persephone looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    Despite his initial resistance, not long after, the supposedly ¡°untrickable¡± granduncle found himself


    inside an ice cream parlor, ordering their signature vani ice cream.


    Persephone enjoyed it immensely. Naturally, she didn¡¯t forget her promise to Daniel.


    ¡°Granduncle, listen carefully!¡± After wiping her mouth, she said seriously, ¡°Ms. Squire seems to¡­ have


    a thing for truffle risotto!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You little rascal! You tricked me into buying ice cream just to hear this? You


    must think I¡¯m crazy!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Persephone¡¯s distressed little face turned red. ¡°One time, when my piano teacher ordered


    truffle risotto, I overheard Ms. Squire telling her that she even dreamt of eating it! Granduncle, if Ms.


    Squire doesn¡¯t want to eat it, then what could it be?¡±


    Daniel was rendered speechless. He pondered for a while, and his expression gradually darkened. He


    knew Persephone wasn¡¯t lying, but Maisie didn¡¯t want to eat truffle risotto. She might have actually


    dreamed about their shared past when he had lovingly fed her a te of truffle risotto.


    Daniel felt a mix of excitement and fear. He hoped Maisie would remember their past, but he also


    feared that she did. If he had his way, he would stay by her side, making her smile, fulfilling her wishes,


    and feeding her the truffle risotto she dreamt of.


    ¨C


    The next day, Daniel instructed his colleague to arrange for this at the Liz-Inn Hotel.


    ¡°Tell the manager to have it delivered around 3:00 p.m. Make sure it¡¯s warm. Maisie doesn¡¯t like it cold.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± His colleague nodded. ¡°I think Ms. Squire has a sweet tooth. Should we make it a bit


    sweeter?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of it now, Mr. Quimby.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Daniel suddenly remembered something and paused briefly before adding, ¡°Send one to every


    teacher at the kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t it just for Ms. Squire?¡±


    ¡°Just do as I say.¡±


    Sending it only to her would be awkward. If it was for everyone, she would get to enjoy it as well.


    ¡°When you pick it up, give it to Ruth and have her distribute it. Tell her I¡¯m rewarding the teachers on


    behalf of Persephone.¡±


    His colleague didn¡¯t quite understand his intention but followed his instructions.


    From that day on, the teachers at the kindergarten received such ¡°rewards¡±. Sometimes, it was


    exquisite tea, and other times sweet ice cream.


    People started to gossip. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Quimby, the one sending all these treats, Persephone¡¯s granduncle?


    He looks surprisingly young!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really not that old! I heard he¡¯s about ten years younger than Mrs. Thompson, even though


    they¡¯re half-siblings!¡±


    ¡°And is he an eligible bachelor?¡±


    ¡°Why? What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Handsome and wealthy, and he knows how to pamper someone due to his age. Marrying him would


    mean a life of luxury. Haha!¡±


    The teachers shared augh and nced at Maisie.


    ¡°Ms. Squire, what do you think?¡± someone asked.


    Maisie, who had just snapped back to reality, smiled as she prepared materials for her ss the next


    day. She chose not to get involved in the conversation.


    However, something felt odd. She had been surprised when Daniel sent the truffle risotto as it felt


    strangely familiar after just one taste. The subsequent treats also seemed to cater to her tastes.


    It stirred her heart. Her mind told her to maintain her distance, but her body seemed to be drawn to


    Daniel like a ma, constantly pulling her closer.


    ¡°Ms. Squire, why aren¡¯t you answering your phone?¡±


    Maisie had been lost in her thoughts and only then realized her phone had been ringing for a while.


    She stepped outside her office and answered.


    ¡°Hello, Nicole?¡±


    ¡°Maisie¡­¡± Nicole hesitated on the other end, ¡°Have you been in contact with Grahamtely? Has he


    mentioned anything about when he¡¯s going to propose to you?¡±

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604


    Maisie¡¯s expression changed subtly. Marriage? Right from the start of her rtionship with Graham, it


    felt like they were headed for marriage.


    Linda had introduced them, and her qualifications were impressive. The Bayers were pleased with her,


    and they were ready for her to be the future head of the household.


    As for Graham, it seemed he was simply following his parents¡¯ wishes. He had never been in a


    rtionship before, and she hadn¡¯t been in one since her memory loss. She had no knowledge of her


    past before the amnesia. Nobody wanted to tell her, and so she had ended up with Graham.


    He seemed like a great match for marriage. He was hardworking, highly capable, came from a


    prestigious background, and was exceptionally handsome.


    Yet, she always felt that something was missing between them.


    What should matter most in a marriage?


    Maisie bit her lip, deep in thought, when she suddenly heard Nicole¡¯s worried voice through the phone.


    ¡°Maisie, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s nothing,¡± Maisie said, adjusting her mood. ¡°Nicole, why are you asking about this?¡±


    There was silence on the other end for a while. Then, Nicole¡¯s voice trembled, and she said, ¡°I¡­ I just


    wish you¡¯d get married soon so the Bayers can protect you!¡±


    Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Maisie asked, ¡°Did he find you?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t ask¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth!¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She cried and confessed, ¡°He¡­ He wants 4,000,000 dors¡­


    He¡¯s in debt, a total of 4,000,000 dors! That awful man!¡±


    Maisie¡¯s heart sank, and she started sweating. ¡°Nicole, how much did you say? 4,000,000 dors?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he got into gambling and took out high-interest loans.¡±


    ¡°Stay calm, and don¡¯t stress too much,¡± Maisie tried to reassure her. ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out with


    Graham.¡±


    After ending the call, Maisie felt utterly lost. She had promised to find a solution with Graham, but he


    was on the other side of the ocean. How could he possiblye up with a solution?


    4,000,000 dors was a staggering amount for her and her sister, but it might not be significant for the


    Bayers. However, would the Bayers be willing to lend it to her?


    Maisie¡¯s heart raced, and every nerve in her body was on edge.


    ¡°Ms. Squire, what are you doing here?¡± A gentle voice suddenly broke the silence.


    Maisie lowered her head and saw Persephone smiling at her and holding her hand.


    ¡°Ms. Squire, are the snacks my granduncle sent good?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Sephy, aren¡¯t you¡­ supposed to be in ss?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your ss. Did you forget?¡± Persephone examined her carefully.


    Maisie didn¡¯t appear well. Could it be that Daniel¡¯s snacks weren¡¯t good? Perhaps it was food


    poisoning. If that were the case, she needed to inform Daniel right away, maybe even now!


    Persephone quickly thought of a way to contact Daniel. She squatted down, clutching her belly, and


    started moaning.


    ¡°Sephy?¡± Maisie was rmed. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Ms. Squire, my tummy hurts so much!¡± she cried.


    Maisie rushed to lift her up and checked her temperature¡ªshe didn¡¯t have a fever. She then carried her


    and hurried to the school infirmary.


    ¡°Sephy, hold on a little longer. We¡¯ll be at the infirmary soon! After that, I¡¯ll call your parents to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Persephone¡¯s voice was determined. ¡°Ms. Squire, I want my granduncle to pick me up!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want my granduncle!¡± Persephone pouted. ¡°I want my granduncle! Ms. Squire, you have his phone


    number!¡±


    Maisie hesitated but ultimately dialed Daniel¡¯s number.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, hi,¡± she said softly. ¡°Persephone isn¡¯t feeling well right now. Could youe to the


    kindergarten?¡±

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605


    Upon receiving Maisie¡¯s call, Daniel rushed to the international kindergarten.


    However, doubts filled his mind on the way. Persephone¡¯s primary guardians were Zuko and Lina. Even


    if they were busy with work and couldn¡¯t be reached, there were still her grandparents. Thus, there was


    no reason for him, her granduncle, to be called.


    Despite these thoughts, he arrived in no time. Maybe it was because he had grown quite attached to


    Persephone, treating her as if she were his own child after spending all this time with her.


    ¨C


    At the kindergarten¡¯s infirmary.


    He found Persephone lying on the bed. ¡°Sephy, you¡­¡±


    She looked at him, blinking her big eyes twice.


    Daniel frowned, noticing her rosy cheeks and calm demeanor. There was no sign of difort.


    ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Daniel walked over and held her small hand.


    Seizing the opportunity, Persephone secretly pinched him and put on a weak face. ¡°Granduncle¡­ My


    tummy hurts.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Daniel understood what was happening. While he pondered how to get her to admit the truth,


    Maisie entered.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, you¡¯re here!¡± Maisie held a few test reports and a box of pills. ¡°Sephy was checked just


    now, and no issue was found. To be safe, the infirmary prescribed her some medicine. It¡¯s best to take


    her to a hospital for a detailed checkup after taking her home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Squire.¡± Daniel took the items and understood that the mischievous girl had been


    pretending to be sick!


    However, she did have some conscience. Even while faking illness, she thought about her granduncle,


    letting him have another chance to see Maisie.


    Daniel thanked Maisie and took Persephone out of the infirmary.


    It wasn¡¯t until they left the kindergarten¡¯s gate and Persephone hopped off him that Daniel regained his


    wits.


    ¡°Granduncle, aren¡¯t I clever?!¡± the little girl asked smugly.


    Daniel smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯re skipping sses and pretending to be ill at such a young age? I¡¯m going


    to tell your parents to discipline you!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Persephone crossed her arms. ¡°I let you see Ms. Squire today. You didn¡¯t thank me and even


    want to discipline me!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Daniel narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, you pretended to be ill today just to let me see Ms. Squire? Are


    you that kind?¡±


    Persephone smiled like a little fox.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Daniel squatted in front of her. ¡°How should I thank you?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet¡­ But you have to thank me!¡± she demanded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken you to an amusement park. What more do you want?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I still have a secret!¡± she revealed.


    ¡°How about¡­¡± Daniel, being crafty, thought and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to pizza?¡±


    Persephone pped her hands in excitement. The Hamertons controlled her diet quite strictly, so it


    mostly consisted of light and healthy foods. High-calorie items like pizza and ice cream rarely made it


    to her dinner table.


    However, Daniel had taken her to enjoy these high-calorie foods, allowing her to satisfy her cravings.


    After a while, the sly old fox and the young little fox sat in a pizza ce with all sorts of pizzas on the


    table.


    Persephone had cheese all over her face, grinning with puffed cheeks. ¡°Granduncle, Ms. Squire didn¡¯t


    look well today. Maybe the food you sent wasn¡¯t fresh. I think she got food poisoning!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Daniel felt like he had been yed by this little rascal again!


    ¡°Granduncle, there¡¯s more!¡± Persephone added. ¡°Ms. Squire answered a call, and she said


    something¡­ Something about 4,000,000 dors! Maybe she wants 4,000,000 dors!¡±


    Daniel was rendered speechless. However, this was valuable information.


    Daniel served her a drink and sat beside her. ¡°Sephy, tell me in detail. What about the 4,000,000


    dors?¡±


    Persephone thought for a moment and then replied, ¡°When I was looking for her for her ss, I saw her


    on a call outside¡­ And then, I overheard her saying 4,000,000 dors. Granduncle, is 4,000,000 a lot?


    Why did Ms. Squire turn pale after mentioning it?¡±


    Daniel looked serious.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After sending Persephone home, he had his subordinates investigate the matter. Soon, he had some


    information.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, that¡¯s the amount Ms. Squire¡¯s brother-inw owes.¡±


    ¡°Wesley?¡± Daniel remembered that he was a small business owner from Maisie¡¯s family. He was casual


    about his business, not earning much, yet with a fiery temper. He had also previously harassed Maisie.


    Daniel clenched his fists, and his arm veins bulged.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Wesley,¡± the subordinate carefully reported. ¡°Wesley¡¯spany went bankrupt, and he started


    gambling and ended up in a debt trap. He borrowed money with Ms. Squire as coteral on a


    promissory note he signed.¡±


    ¡°That bastard!¡± Daniel growled.


    His rage caused his subordinates to step back. Then he remembered the person who had been trailing


    Maisie in the dark alley previously¡­


    Could it be that he was Wesley¡¯s creditor?


    Daniel¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he immediately drove toward Maisie¡¯s home!

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606


    Maisie called Graham when she noticed she was being followed again, but he did not pick up.


    Her heart raced, and she quickened her pace.


    Today, she had opted for the main road, a busier routepared to the isted alley from her previous


    encounter. Yet, the person following her showed no hesitation.


    Scanning her surroundings, she usually saw asional police patrols on this street. She stood ready¡ª


    as soon as she spotted a police car, she intended to rush over for help.


    However, before she could spot a patrol car, her anxiety increased when she noticed yet another


    person tailing her.


    Maisie was frightened but not as panicked as before. Graham wasn¡¯t answering, and she didn¡¯t make


    another attempt to call him. He was too far away to assist at that moment.


    She reached her residentialpound, but two individuals caught up to her and blocked her path. A


    scream of rm escaped her as she saw leering grins and malevolent glints in their eyes.


    ¡°Is that you, Maisie?¡± One of the men sneered. ¡°Your brother-inw can¡¯t repay the money, so we¡¯ll


    have to take you with us.¡±


    After uttering these words, they moved to grab her.


    Maisie struggled desperately, trying to turn and call for the security guard in her residentialplex.


    However, the other man forcefully covered her mouth and nose, causing her to feel dizzy and slightly


    nauseous.


    Instinctively, she held her breath.


    At that critical moment, she heard a man cry out in pain.


    The assants released their grips, pushing her away.


    Suddenly, a tall figure stood between them and her.


    Stunned, she looked up to see Daniel, his eyes filled with reassurance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared,¡± he said, positioning her behind him. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    A deep sense of security washed over Maisie. She didn¡¯t know Daniel well, but she wholeheartedly


    believed he would do whatever it took to protect her.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this hero, saving the damsel in distress?¡± one of the men taunted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know you shouldn¡¯t mess with Fat Lawler?¡±


    Daniel remained calm despite what the two men said. He stared at them icily, and the intimidating aura


    surrounding him felt like a beast prowling in the dark.


    The men charged at him, and he pushed Maisie aside, confronting the two on his own. They proved no


    match for him, ending up on the ground.


    One of them brandished a knife, and Maisie saw a sh of cold steel in the darkness, followed by


    Daniel¡¯s subdued gasp. He clutched his forearm.


    Before they could make another move, several of Daniel¡¯s men arrived swiftly. The assants were


    outnumbered and quickly subdued.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, what should we do?¡± a subordinate asked.


    ¡°Take them to the police station,¡± he instructed.


    ¡°Understood.¡± One of the subordinates noticed Daniel¡¯s injury. ¡°Mr. Quimby, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Daniel assured them.


    He turned his attention to Maisie, her face pale with fear and shock, standing motionless.


    Signaling for his subordinates to leave, he softly reassured her with his injured arm held behind his


    back. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Tears welled up in Maisie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Squire, it¡¯s truly okay now¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Maisie tried to examine his injured arm. ¡°I saw them with knives just now!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Let me take you to the hospital!¡±


    Daniel gently stopped her, worried that his wound might distress her.


    At that moment, Nicole approached with a shlight, her face pale upon hearing about the incident.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, you¡¯re bleeding!¡± Nicole eximed, anxious. ¡°You should go to the hospital right away!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor cut, really,¡± Daniel said, looking at Maisie with a tender expression. ¡°As long as you¡¯re


    okay, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe up to our ce?¡± Nicole suggested tentatively. ¡°We can stop the bleeding and


    bandage your wound.¡±


    More tears welled up in Maisie¡¯s eyes, and she held onto Daniel, afraid of any further harm befalling


    him.


    Her cautious concern warmed Daniel¡¯s heart. He wanted to embrace her tightly but didn¡¯t dare


    overstep. Instead, he lowered his head and smiled as he caught a whiff of her hair¡¯s fragrance.


    ¨C


    Maisie¡¯s ce was notrge, but it had a cozy atmosphere. There were two bedrooms, one for her and


    one for Nicole.


    Naturally, Daniel found himself in Maisie¡¯s room.


    She helped him onto the bed and fetched the first aid kit. After disinfecting the wound, she carefully


    wrapped it in a thick bandage.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, I think you should get this checked at the hospital,¡± Maisie said seriously. ¡°We¡¯re not


    professionals, and I¡¯m concerned that you might miss the best time for treatment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Daniel smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a cut. Your dressing is more than sufficient.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Maisie asked. ¡°I can make you something to eat. You¡¯re injured and need to take


    care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Daniel wanted to mention that he had eaten beforeing, but Maisie hurried out like a whirlwind


    before he could speak.


    He nced at the doorway and then returned his attention to the teddy bear on the bedside table. A


    smile spread across his face as he picked it up and yfully flicked its nose.


    ¡°I never expected to meet you again.¡±


    Daniel smiled like a child.


    Soon, Maisie returned with food. She was slightly surprised by the sight, and Daniel quickly suppressed


    his smile, setting the teddy bear aside.


    Maisie chuckled¡ªit was the first time she had seen him behave in such a manner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much at home, so I made some vegetable noodles. Please make do with that,¡± she said.


    ¡°Do you have any hot sauce?¡± he asked.


    Maisie furrowed her brow. ¡°You¡¯re injured. You shouldn¡¯t eat spicy food.¡±


    Daniel smirked, a throwback to the old days.


    Whenever he had a long night ofworking, she used to make him soup and angel hair pasta,


    insisting they were good for digestion, and advised him not to overindulge.


    Only after losing her did he realize she was the only one who saw through his facade, epting him


    unconditionally, even in his most disheveled moments.

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607


    The vegetable noodles smelled delicious, and she had prepared them. However, when Daniel raised


    his hand, his wound reopened, and blood seeped through the bandage.


    Quickly, Maisie rebandaged his arm. Since his arm was immobile, she picked up the noodles and fed


    him gently.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Daniel felt a bit flustered. He found it amusing that even at his age, he still felt like a lovesick teenager


    when he was with her.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured, so don¡¯t move too much,¡± Maisie said with a clear gaze. ¡°Let me feed you.¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t refuse, nor could he. He took a bite, and the familiar taste overwhelmed his taste buds,


    almost bringing tears to his eyes.


    He asked softly, ¡°By the way, do you know who those two were?¡±


    Maisie avoided eye contact, unaware that Daniel already had all the information about the incident.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a safe ce. You should think about moving,¡± he suggested.


    ¡°Moving isn¡¯t that simple,¡± Maisie said with a forced smile. ¡°Plus, I can only afford to live here on my


    sry.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you engaged to Graham?¡± Daniel wondered. ¡°He¡¯s the heir of the Bayer family. He shouldn¡¯t


    allow you to struggle with these issues.¡±


    Maisie just smiled and didn¡¯t respond.


    She discreetly checked her phone. During the recent dangerous encounter, she had tried calling


    Graham, but he hadn¡¯t answered. Perhaps it was due to the time difference or his work, but¡­


    Could he truly be so busy that he couldn¡¯t answer a phone call?


    Maisie felt disheartened as she thought about her rtionship with Graham. It was as if she had a


    fiance and, at the same time, she didn¡¯t.


    Initially, the Bayers had epted her dating Graham, possibly because of Linda¡¯s influence. After all,


    as an ordinary girl with no background or family connections, how had she managed to catch the eye of


    such a prestigious family?


    Still, she couldn¡¯t fathom why Linda had been so willing to help her.


    ¡°Ms. Squire?¡± Daniel called her, and she snapped back to reality. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing¡­¡±


    Daniel smiled gently. ¡°Ms. Squire¡­ can we change these titles? How about we just call each other by


    our names?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You calling me Mr. Quimby and me calling you Ms. Squire just feels a bit awkward.¡±


    Maisie nodded slightly, feeling Daniel¡¯s gaze on her like a burning fire.


    ¡°So, back to our topic,¡± he said. ¡°Those two guys have already been taken to the police station. But


    whether there will be others harassing you in the future is uncertain. As such, moving might be the best


    option.


    ¡°The Bayers have many assets. You can tell Graham. Even if there¡¯s no avable house for you, they


    can arrange for you to stay in one of their hotels.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t need that.¡± Maisie hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡±


    He gazed into her eyes. ¡°Maisie, is it really so difficult?¡±


    She remained silent.


    Did Graham really separate their finances to such an extent? Daniel was concerned about this matter.


    He knew that Josiah was straightforward, and the Bayers had diverse assets. The family had an


    alliance with the Tanners, whose matriarch, despite her frail health, was astute with financial matters. It


    was only natural for Graham to inherit those traits.


    However, being meticulous about money was a trait often associated with a mistress of the household.


    If a man was overly particr about finances, it coulde across as petty.

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608


    Daniel tightened his fists, a mix of anger and smugness coursing through him. He took pride in his


    financial prowess, and at the very least, he treated Maisie fairly when it came to money.


    He asked, half in jest, ¡°By the way, are you and your fiance still sharing expenses?¡±


    Maisie¡¯s expression changed, and she nervously averted her gaze, fiddling with her hands.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll get you a thermos,¡± she said, as if to leave.


    But just as she reached the door, Daniel called her back. ¡°Maisie, I have an empty apartment.¡±


    She was momentarily stunned.


    He offered her a warm smile. ¡°You could move in. I¡­ I can cut you a deal on the rent. What do you


    think?¡±


    ¨C


    The apartment was situated in the city center within a top-tier luxuryplex. It was a spacious 200-


    square-meter t with a south-facing orientation and ample natural light streaming in through full-length


    windows. It offered a panoramic view of the bustling neighborhood below, especially enchanting in the


    evenings.


    The apartment was decorated in a tasteful gray-and-white color scheme and exuded simplicity and


    elegance without sacrificing its grandeur. High-quality materials were used for the furnishings, and even


    the wallpaper hinted at luxury.


    As soon as Maisie stepped inside, she was captivated. But as she stood in the center of the living


    room, a slight feeling of unease settled in her chest. There was a subtle but palpable ache in her heart.


    She took a few deep breaths, and when she saw Nicole¡¯s awe-struck expression, she smiled gently.


    ¡°Daniel is letting us stay here,¡± she exined. ¡°He¡¯s even giving us a reduced rent.¡±


    Nicole stared at her, her gaze knowing, but she kept her thoughts to herself.


    ¡°The security here is much better than where we used to live,¡± Maisie assured Nicole. ¡°You won¡¯t have


    to worry about Wesley and those creditors bothering us anymore. Now, you should seriously consider


    filing for divorce.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole nodded and started carrying her luggage into a room.


    Maisie began unpacking her belongings, and that¡¯s when Daniel called her.


    ¡°Is the ce to your liking?¡± His voice was remarkably tender.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Maisie smiled and replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s wonderful. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy with it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, I¡ª¡±


    He interrupted, ¡°We¡¯ve discussed this. Just call me by my name.¡±


    Maisie licked her lips and attempted several times but couldn¡¯t bring herself to make the transition.


    She felt embarrassed, and it seemed like a change in their rtionship.


    ¡°Heh! It¡¯s fine.¡± Daniel chuckled. ¡°If you¡¯re notfortable, don¡¯t force it. You can call me whatever you


    like, even ¡®sir¡¯, and I won¡¯t mind.¡±


    Maisieughed but maintained her respectful address of ¡°Mr. Quimby¡±.


    On the other end of the line, Daniel smiled with a touch of disappointment. She remained the same, not


    ready to call him by his name easily.


    She had always been cautious around him, with timidity in her eyes. Herpliance had always


    hinged on the fact that he could provide a better life for her family.


    Even after three years together, she still addressed him as ¡°Mr. Quimby¡±.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s sweet voice came through. ¡°I am deeply grateful for helping us with this move.


    You can trust that I¡¯ll take good care of the apartment and pay the rent promptly. I¡¯ll move out as soon


    as I find a new ce.¡±


    ¡°No rush. The apartment will remain vacant anyway,¡± Daniel replied softly.


    ¡°I feel bad. I don¡¯t know how to thank you,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°If you really want to show your appreciation, invite me to a meal.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice remained gentle but


    resolute. ¡°Right there at your ce. You can do the cooking. What do you say?¡±

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609


    Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she softly agreed and ended the call.


    Later, Graham called. As usual, he sounded rushed. Checking the time, Maisie realized a whole day


    had passed since she hadst spoken to him.


    In a hushed tone, Maisie asked, ¡°Graham, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something¡ª¡± She stopped herself


    before the words ¡°not quite normal between us¡± escaped.


    Graham paused as if something had just clicked. ¡°Maisie, are you facing difficulties over there?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she replied, forcing a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve moved to a new ce.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Next time you visit, don¡¯t go to the old ce,¡± she said.


    ¡°Did you get a promotion?¡± Graham chuckled. ¡°Or a raise? Congrattions!¡±


    Maisie exhaled deeply. It felt like she and Graham inhabited separate worlds.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t keep you any longer. I¡¯m a bit busy here,¡± he said.


    ¡°Busy?¡± Maisie was puzzled. It waste at night on his end, so what could he be busy with?


    ¡°Graham, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Maisie, let¡¯s talkter,¡± Graham interrupted, his voice sounding rushed. ¡°I¡¯ll call you in a couple of days.


    I¡¯ll return at the beginning of next month. We can discuss our wedding ns by then. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Maisie replied with a nod, her response tinged with indifference.


    She wasn¡¯t sure what was wrong between her and Graham, but she was sure there was a problem.


    Perhaps the issue had been there from the start¡ªack of love.


    Maisie leaned back on the soft sofa. She gazed at the sea through the window, and some of her


    weariness faded as she looked at the distant scenery.


    ¨C


    Daniel came as promised on the weekend, but he wasn¡¯t alone. He brought Persephone to avoid


    making Maisie feel ufortable.


    Persephone hugged Maisie, acting like a lively young rabbit. ¡°Ms. Squire! Your house is so big!¡±


    Maisie yfully pushed Persephone away with a spat in hand andughed. ¡°Hush, I¡¯m still cooking!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Ms. Squire, what delicious food are you making for me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a moment!¡±


    Maisie quickly returned to the kitchen.


    Daniel changed into slippers from the shoe cab and entered the living room. He could smell the


    inviting aromaing from the kitchen.


    It was probably soup. But the fragrance was unlike what she used to cook for him.


    Daniel found himself standing at the kitchen door and watching Maisie bustling around. His heart raced.


    ¡°What kind of soup is this?¡± he asked, chuckling.


    Maisie was surprised. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m making chicken soup. My sister brought some high-quality ingredients


    from our hometown. You can try itter!¡±


    Daniel noticed truffles on the side. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to add these to the soup?¡±

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610


    ¡°Why? Do you like it?¡± Maisie seemed surprised, unable to hold back a smile. ¡°I originally nned to


    make truffle and mushroom soup, but Nicole thought people might not like the truffles¡¯ taste. As such,


    she asked me not to make it.¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t like truffles, but Maisie¡¯s version was unexpectedly tasty, none of the vors he disliked.


    He found himself craving that taste.


    Unfortunately, she had forgotten everything.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, don¡¯t stay here.¡± She chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of smoke. Why don¡¯t you go to the living


    room and have some fruit? I have one more dish to prepare, and it¡¯ll be ready soon!¡±


    Daniel nodded and left. As he passed through the living room, he noticed Nicole, her eyes expressing a


    mix of emotions.


    Maisie brought the soup to the table at that moment.


    Daniel raised his eyebrows and smiled at Maisie. ¡°Do you have any tabasco?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, still tempting fate?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I told you your wound hasn¡¯t healed, and you can¡¯t


    have spicy food. Plus, it¡¯s harsh on the stomach.¡±


    ¡°Just a little, please?¡± he pleaded.


    ¡°Alright, I guess.¡± Maisie gave. ¡°But we¡¯re out of tabasco, so I¡¯ll have to go downstairs to buy some.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Take Sephy with you. She knows the brand I like.¡±


    Persephone was eager and energetic, so she readily agreed. The two of them left, and Daniel nced


    back at Nicole. She appeared worried, like she had something to say but couldn¡¯t find the words.


    ¡°You¡¯re not at ease?¡± Daniel raised an eyebrow, speaking in a low voice. ¡°Afraid the debt collectors are


    lurking downstairs?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t meet Daniel¡¯s gaze and felt even more timid being in the same room.


    ¡°Take a look.¡± Daniel turned on the monitor screen by the door, showing Maisie and Persephone


    walking to the supermarket, apanied by the Hamertons¡¯ bodyguards.


    ¡°Feeling better now?¡± Daniel asked casually. ¡°That child is the Hamertons¡¯ little princess, highly


    protected. Do you think they¡¯d let her be in danger? The bodyguards are experts. Maisie and Sephy will


    be fine.¡±


    Nicole lowered her eyes, fiddling with her hands. After a long silence, she spoke softly. ¡°Mr. Quimby,


    you kept me here for a reason, right? Well, I also have some things to discuss with you privately.¡±


    Daniel elegantly sat on the sofa, his legs crossed, and watched her. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quimby¡­¡± Nicole hesitated. ¡°Are you¡­ Are you serious about Maisie this time? Are your feelings


    genuine?¡±


    Daniel nced at her. ¡°Do I need to answer that?¡±


    His arrogance remained, looking down from his high position. ¡°Nicole, this trouble is your doing. If you


    had controlled your husband and weren¡¯t so submissive, Maisie could have had a peaceful life.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault, and we¡¯re a burden to her.¡± Nicole lowered her head, biting her lip before looking up


    at him. ¡°But, Mr. Quimby, has Maisie ever had a peaceful life since she met you? In the past or now,


    you always enter her life without warning. How can you expect her to find peace?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    He stood and walked to the balcony, raising his hand to silence her.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Nicole retreated to her room, closing the door without a word.


    Daniel gazed at the distant sea, his thoughts drifting back to that autumn three years ago.

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611


    It was a chillyte autumn, much like thest time. Daniel had spent a significant sum to persuade


    Maisie to stay with him when she was desperate.


    Autumn in Cumulus City mirrored Centrolis. It was dry and chilly, with golden sycamore leaves


    adorning the entire city. It cast a dreamy and romantic spell over the otherwise quiet urbanndscape.


    ¨C


    Back then.


    Maisie was a university student in her third year.


    To ensure Maisie¡¯s well-being, Daniel arranged for her brother¡¯s treatment at the best hospital,


    providing her with a generous monthly allowance. This transformed her into someone without status or


    identity, someone he could instruct.


    However, he didn¡¯t rush to win her heart from the outset. For some inexplicable reason, he felt a unique


    connection with her from their very first meeting.


    Later, he realized it was something they called ¡°love at first sight¡±. Regrettably, he recognized this


    feeling toote.


    On the day they officially became a couple, Daniel¡¯s driver chauffeured Maisie to a luxurious vi.


    While Cumulus City had many exquisite vis, this one was exceptional. Nestled in the city center, it


    offered tranquility amidst the urban hustle, featuring a ssic European-style house surrounded by


    romantic sycamore trees.


    Stepping inside, Maisie felt as though she had entered a painting.


    The driver introduced her to a kinddy.


    ¡°Miss, this is Aunt Leah,¡± the driver said respectfully. ¡°She¡¯ll be looking after you from now on.¡±


    Being addressed so respectfully as ¡°Miss¡± was a first for Maisie, and it left her feeling flustered.


    ¡°Mr. Mr. Quimby will join you in the evening.¡± Leah smiled. ¡°What would you like for dinner, Ms. Maisie?


    I¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡±


    Maisie shook her head and proceeded to prepare a feast for Daniel. It was the most satisfying meal he


    had ever had. She worked culinary magic, turning ordinary ingredients into a delightful experience.


    ¨C


    ¡°Mr. Quimby?¡±


    Startled, Daniel returned to reality, captivated by the aroma of the food. What he saw felt like a memory


    come to life.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Quimby?¡± Maisie stood before him, holding a bottle of sauce, her face adorned


    with a smile. ¡°The supermarket downstairs had limited choices. Sephy said they didn¡¯t have your


    favorite brand of sauce, so I picked this one. Is it alright?¡±


    ¡°Granduncle!¡± Persephone chimed in, rubbing her tummy. ¡°I¡¯m starving! Can we eat?¡±


    Maisie held Persephone¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s dig in!¡±


    ¡°I want Ms. Maisie to feed me!¡± Persephone stated.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you eat by yourself at kindergarten? You can use a spoon, so why do you want me to feed


    you at home?¡± Maisie quipped.


    Persephone leaned against her, speaking yfully. ¡°I want you to feed me! I know you fed my


    granduncle before. If you can feed him, you can feed me too, right?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Maisie blushed, her heart racing.


    Daniel approached and tugged on Persephone¡¯s braid, looking at Maisie apologetically.


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s eat,¡± Maisie stammered and hurried into the kitchen to fetch tes and utensils.


    ¨C


    After dinner, Daniel and Persephone bid goodbye to Maisie.


    He walked in contemtive silence, absentmindedly letting go of Persephone¡¯s hand a few times.


    The little girl had to run to catch up and eventually managed to run ahead. Breathless, she stood in


    front of him and red at him with her hands on her hips. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡±


    Only then did he realize he had let go of her hand.


    However, he didn¡¯t offer thefort he typically would. Instead, he seemed like a lifeless puppet,


    staring nkly into the distance.


    ¡°Granduncle?¡± Persephone furrowed her brow. ¡°You¡¯re acting strangely today. Did you not eat? The


    food Ms. Maisie made was delicious!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was.¡± He forced a smile and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve had it before. I ate it every day.¡±

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612


    ¡°What?¡±


    Daniel turned to look at Persephone. He patted her head and lifted her up. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home, Sephy.¡±


    ¡°Are you going somewhere else?¡± Persephone asked.


    ¡°I want to go to the theme park,¡± Daniel replied.


    Persephone cheered. ¡°I¡¯ming too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sephy,¡± he said, looking at her, ¡°I can¡¯t take you with me today. I¡¯d like to be alone.¡±


    Persephone felt down but didn¡¯t make a fuss. She understood that her beloved granduncle was having


    a tough day.


    ¡®Is it because of Ms. Maisie?¡¯ Persephone recalled how she used to be rewarded with snacks every


    time she shared information about Maisie with him. She figured she could brighten his mood by


    revealing a secret about her teacher.


    She leaned in close to his ear. ¡°Granduncle, let me tell you something about Ms. Maisie¡­¡±


    She emphasized, ¡°The prince ising back!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± His expression changed, as she expected.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Persephone nodded. ¡°She told me herself when we were buying sauce. The prince is


    returning to discuss their wedding. Granduncle, is a wedding like the picture my mommy and daddy


    have at home? Will they take pictures together and live together in the future?¡±


    Daniel released her hands, and Persephone nearly fell. Luckily, one of the bodyguards behind them


    caught her just in time.


    The shocked little princess gazed at Daniel. He appeared even paler than before, with a deeper


    seriousness in his eyes.


    The bodyguards exchanged nces, unsure of what was going through his mind. They only noticed his


    clenched fists trembling at his sides.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, should we¡ª¡±


    Before one of the bodyguards could finish, Daniel turned and strode back.


    His footsteps were swift, powerful, and heavy. His mind was in turmoil, torn between wanting to prevent


    Maisie from marrying Graham and not wanting to disrupt her peaceful life. He longed to finally share


    the past with her but feared the pain it might bring her.


    He felt conflicted and panicked. He had never been afraid of anything, but Maisie was the exception.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Upon arriving at Maisie¡¯s, he saw that someone had beaten him there. This person had gone to the


    apartment opposite hers, only knocking on her door after putting down his bags.


    Maisie was stunned when she opened the door, her eyes filled with surprise.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you wee me?¡± The neer was Graham!


    Daniel stood at the corridor¡¯s side, watching from a distance as Maisie embraced Graham like a joyful


    bird.


    ¡°Why did youe? I didn¡¯t know that you¡­¡± Maisie was flustered.


    Graham smiled, ying with her hair. ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention that I was returning to discuss our wedding?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you it was happening next month when we spoke on the phone. I came back early to surprise


    you.¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she hugged him with a smile.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed as if needles were pricking his heart.

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613


    Daniel observed as Maisie weed Graham with a smile. However, as the door closed behind them,


    his heart sank.


    He restlessly paced back and forth, eventually reaching for his phone to call his subordinate. He


    couldn¡¯t contain his frustration and yelled as soon as the call was answered, ¡°Why is Graham here?!¡±


    His subordinate was taken aback, clueless about the situation.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    In need of a moment to calm down, Daniel closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and exhaled slowly.


    ¡°I asked, why is Graham staying in the apartment in Mange Square, right across from my house?¡± he


    asked with moreposure.


    The subordinate hesitated before speaking. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Daniel was frustrated. He hung up and awaited an update from his subordinate.


    After a short while, he received a report. ¡°Mr. Quimby, the Bayers don¡¯t own the apartment Mr. Bayer is


    staying at. He bought it after making his first million from venture capital. It¡¯s his personal property.¡±


    ¡°Why did he choose this ce, then?¡± Daniel questioned.


    His subordinate found himself in a difficult position. ¡°Mr. Quimby, it¡¯s a great location. We can¡¯t stop him


    from purchasing it.¡±


    Uncertain how to vent his anger, Daniel strolled over to Maisie¡¯s door and paced back and forth. The


    apartment had been meticulously renovated, with even the door soundproofed, preventing him from


    listening to what was transpiring inside.


    Would Graham stay there tonight?


    ¡®Absence makes the heart grow fonder¡­¡¯ he thought.


    They had been apart for so long, but that didn¡¯t mean they would¡­


    No!


    Daniel quickly dismissed that thought. Maisie was a traditional girl who wouldn¡¯t give herself away


    before marriage. But¡­ what about their past experiences?


    Inappropriate images shed through his mind, and he clenched his fists, veins bulging on his arms.


    He fixated on the door, feeling he might lose control at any moment.


    Unexpectedly, at that very moment, Graham emerged from the apartment. They locked eyes, both


    expressing shock.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Mr. Quimby?¡± Graham recognized him.


    Daniel nodded, his expression frosty.


    Graham looked uneasy. ¡°Have you been looking out for Maisie?¡±


    Daniel remained silent.


    ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± Graham added. ¡°The rent here is quite high. I can cover it if she can¡¯t pay


    you on time.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bayer,¡± Daniel called out to him. ¡°Do you live next door?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I purchased this house a few years ago on a whim. I had no idea we¡¯d be neighbors,¡± Daniel said


    with a t smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Ms. Maisie takes good care of my Sephy, so I wanted to find a way to thank her.


    Since she happened to be moving, I offered her the house. But if you¡¯re staying here, it might be better


    for her to move in with you so she won¡¯t have to pay me rent.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Graham said cryptically, ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to her? I think your words mean more to her than


    mine.¡±


    Without looking back, he entered his house and closed the door loudly, leaving Daniel annoyed. He


    rang Maisie¡¯s doorbell, and Nicole answered. He spotted Maisie sitting in the living room.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Mr. Quimby?¡± Nicole asked.


    Daniel came up with an excuse, ¡°Sephy told me she left her hair tie here and asked me to pick it up for


    her.¡±


    Nicole was no fool and understood his real intention. She stepped outside and drew Daniel aside in the


    corridor.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby,¡± she began hesitantly. ¡°Could you please stop disturbing Maisie?¡±


    Daniel frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± Nicole continued, still intimidated. ¡°But she had a fight with


    Mr. Bayer, and you yed a part in it.¡±


    ¡°Did he misunderstand?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She told him everything,¡± Nicole said. ¡°You defended her and helped her move. Any man would


    misunderstand.¡±


    Surprisingly, Daniel found it rather amusing. Maisie was still so innocent that she shared everything


    with her fiance. She didn¡¯t understand men at all.


    ¡°Besides, she doesn¡¯t want to move in with Mr. Bayer,¡± Nicole added. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to do that


    before the wedding. He¡¯s upset, thinking it¡¯s because of you.¡±


    He was taken aback. ¡®So, the couple hasn¡¯t been intimate yet,¡¯ he thought.


    That wasn¡¯t what mattered to him, but he was relieved to hear Nicole¡¯s revtion. Maisie had always


    been his.


    Feigning a cough, he asked, ¡°Their fight was about these things?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m part of it too,¡± Nicole admitted. ¡°For the 4,000,000 dors for Wesley¡­¡±


    He suspected Nicole might be a masochist to endure such a rtionship with a man like Wesley for so


    long. Even if she mustered the courage to divorce him, getting rid of Wesley wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    The 4,000,000 dors represented their shared debt after marriage. She would have to shoulder the


    debt unless she could prove they hadn¡¯t used the money for both of them. Naturally, Wesley wouldn¡¯t


    bear 2,000,000 dors by himself¡ªhe had shifted the entire burden to her.


    Daniel said slowly, ¡°So, he refuses to pay for you?¡±


    Nicole felt ashamed, wishing she could disappear.


    ¡°The Bayers don¡¯t care about that insignificant amount of money.¡± Daniel continued. ¡°But Graham is


    shrewd. Why would he pay before Maisie ismitted to him? He¡¯s still cautious with his money.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quimby¡­¡±


    ¡°Neither do I have any obligation to take on your and Wesley¡¯s debt,¡± Daniel stated coldly, his eyes


    reflecting an abyss that seemed to swallow herst glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Who is Maisie to me?¡± he added, scoffing. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to stay away from her so she could


    have peace?¡±


    Nicole looked at him in astonishment and took a step back.


    Daniel left without looking back. However, when he reached the ground floor, he nced back at the lit


    top floor and made a call to his subordinate.


    ¡°Fetch Fat Lawler for me.¡±


    His subordinate was bewildered. ¡°What did you say, Mr. Quimby?¡±


    ¡°I want to see Fat Lawler,¡± he repeated.


    The call ended with the subordinate still in shock. If Daniel remembered correctly, the men who had


    attempted to kidnap Maisie had imed to be working for Fat Lawler¡­

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614


    A few dayster, Daniel¡¯s subordinate handed him an invitation and Fat Lawler¡¯s information.


    ¡°This Fat Lawler has been running Cumulus City¡¯s underworld. His influence in Centrolis is minor, but


    he has been infiltrating Centrolis in recent years.¡±


    Daniel casually flipped through the file, ¡°So, did he seed?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± His subordinate smiled. ¡°You know that Centrolis is your brother-inw¡¯s territory. Even


    though Nic is no longer in the underworld, his sway is much greater than Fat Lawler¡¯s. But there¡¯s one


    thing¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Fat Lawler is smart to be cozying up to the kingpins in Centrolis. As Nic is no longer a part of the


    underworld, they no longer belong to the same world, and he has to abide by their rules. Although he¡¯s


    influential, he can¡¯t meddle in the underworld.


    ¡°Also, Fat Lawler¡¯s business primarily revolves around casinos and providing loans. Whether in


    Cumulus City or Centrolis, he has a piece of the pie in both casinos and providing loans businesses.


    ¡°Meanwhile, Wesley went to Fat Lawler¡¯s casino and borrowed 4,000,000 dors from him. Those


    kingpins can¡¯t intervene even if they want to. It¡¯s Fat Lawler¡¯s territory, and they can¡¯t bend the rules.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Daniel frowned and nced at the invitation.


    ¡°He¡¯s opening an underground casino this weekend,¡± his subordinate said. ¡°He¡¯s aware of your


    connection to Nic, so¡­ he¡¯s requested to meet you there.¡±


    Daniel nodded and replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Daniel lit a cigarette after his subordinate departed, and the nicotine smell hung in the air. He used to


    smoke and drink, but he had quit all of it when he and Maisie ended their rtionship.


    He was willing to change for her, just as he was willing to stand up for her now.


    ¨C


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Over the weekend, he sessfully met Fat Lawler. The underground casino was located in a remote


    suburban area disguised as an abandoned construction site. The exterior looked rundown, but it was a


    whole different world as one stepped inside.


    Fat Lawler had spared no expense on the luxurious renovations, knowing exactly what gamblers


    desired.


    His subordinates searched Daniel and led him to a hidden room. As soon as he opened the ornate


    door, he saw the lingering smoke from a recently extinguished cigarette. A man was leisurely ying


    billiards.


    He appeared to be in his 50s, wearing a red coral ne. He was somewhat plump but exuded


    charisma. His friendly demeanor concealed a lurking danger honed in the criminal underworld.


    ¡°Sir, the guest has arrived,¡± the subordinate announced.


    Fat Lawler finished hisst game withposure. The 8-ball went into the pocket just as he intended.


    He smiled and stood up to address Daniel.


    ¡°Hello, Fat Lawler.¡± Daniel nodded.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Quimby.¡± Fat Lawler smiled. ¡°Your brother-inw and I have no business with each other. I¡¯m


    curious why you¡¯vee to see me today.¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, he smirked. ¡°You¡¯re familiar with my brother-inw?¡±


    ¡°Nic is well-known. In the underworld, who doesn¡¯t know him? But I¡¯ve heard that he ventured into¡­


    the entertainment business after he retired?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s talented and fair. He treats people well, so, of course, there are those who want to work for him,¡±


    Daniel said.


    Fat Lawler paused, looking at him with a squint. ¡°Mr. Quimby, are you here to¡­ ask me to work for


    him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Daniel met his gaze, ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush, Fat Lawler. I¡¯m not here for him. I¡¯m using his


    name to ask for a favor from you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You lent money to a man named Wesley Mebane, right?¡±

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615


    Fat Lawler furrowed his brow, deep in thought. He didn¡¯t recall the name Wesley Mebane.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got my subordinates handling my business,¡± he replied matter-of-factly. ¡°We give out loans to a lot


    of folks daily. How could I be expected to remember them all? But why are you asking about this?¡±


    ¡°Wesley is a worthless gambler and a real jerk. But, well, he happens to be my¡­¡± Daniel paused for a


    moment, then continued. ¡°He¡¯s my wife¡¯s brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Your wife?¡± Fat Lawler asked.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Daniel nodded with a hint of a smile. ¡°He had the audacity to use my wife as coteral. He


    even suggested that your subordinates could have her if he couldn¡¯t pay up.¡±


    Fat Lawler¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Just then, someone whispered in his ear, and he had a sudden realization. A cold gleam shed in his


    eyes.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who had my two subordinates arrested that day!¡±


    Daniel remainedposed. ¡°They caused trouble for my wife. I showed mercy by having them handed


    over to the police.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, you¡­¡±


    Fat Lawler¡¯s attention spiked. Had Daniel brought the police?


    With a signal, his subordinates, who surrounded him, swiftly drew their guns. The dark muzzles aimed


    at Daniel¡¯s head, and his expression remained cool, his eyesmanding.


    ¡°Fat Lawler, I¡¯m here to talk. No need to worry about the police,¡± Daniel reassured.


    Fat Lawler nced around and gestured for his subordinates to lower their weapons.


    Soon, someone brought Wesley¡¯s promissory note to the table. The document clearly stated that if


    Wesley failed to pay, Maisie would take the me, subject to Fat Lawler¡¯s whims.


    ¡°This is the promissory note. Do you want me to dispose of it, Mr. Quimby?¡± Fat Lawler asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the 4,000,000 dors,¡± Daniel said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll wire the funds once I get your confirmation.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your decision.¡± Fat Lawler scoffed. ¡°It goes against our agreement. The promissory note


    serves as proof. If I do as you ask, won¡¯t I be reneging on my word? How can I maintain my reputation?


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not just 4,000,000 dors anymore. It¡¯s been dragging on, and with interest, it¡¯s now


    4,700,000 dors.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes dimmed. In just a few days, the debt had grown by 700,000 dors. This wasn¡¯t lending


    loans¡ªit was ckmail.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, money is secondary,¡± Fat Lawler exined. ¡°I decline mainly because epting your


    terms now would set an undesirable precedent. Others will expect the same leniency if I agree to this


    for you. My operation would descend into chaos.¡±


    ¡°Hmm! Fat Lawler¡­¡± Daniel advanced, towering over the older man. The proximity felt imposing.


    ¡°Rules are dead, but humans are alive. Consider this: how long can you sustain this business? Can it


    truly provide you with enduring wealth?¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Fat Lawler asked.


    Daniel chuckled and took a seat on the couch, radiating confidence. ¡°Providing loans and gambling are


    illegal in Centrolis. Earnings may be lucrative, but every pennyes with the specter of thew.


    ¡°What if I presented a solution that legitimizes your wealth, surpassing your current gains? Would you


    still demand 4,700,000 dors from me?¡±

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616


    Maisie hadn¡¯t seen Daniel outside the kindergarten for a few days. Instead, it was the Hamertons¡¯


    nanny and bodyguards who came to pick up Persephone.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she would instinctively look for him as soon as school was over. She told


    herself it was wrong. However, she couldn¡¯t shake Daniel from her mind as if she was bewitched.


    As she opened the door to the apartment, the door across from her opened, revealing Graham with a


    smile on his face. He walked toward her.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have a kettle here. Can I have a cup of tea at your ce?¡± he asked.


    She nodded and let him in. She made a pot of Ceylon tea but noticed his frown when she brought it


    out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He hesitated. ¡°I never drink this tea.¡±


    She was stunned. Indeed, she had never found out what he liked. Meanwhile, Daniel had drunk this tea


    when he came the other day. She flushed, feeling guilty.


    Maisie was about to make him a new one, but Graham grabbed her.


    ¡°Maisie, can we talk?¡± he asked.


    She looked at him and sat across from him.


    ¡°It was¡­ my fault,¡± he admitted. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have misunderstood you and Mr. Quimby. I shouldn¡¯t have


    said something so horrible. You¡¯re my fiancee, and I should trust you.¡±


    She held her head down and said nothing.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°About the 4,000,000 dors debt your brother-inw owes¡­¡± He paused, and Maisie looked up,


    hopeful and nervous, like a student waiting for exam results.


    ¡°I stand by what I said,¡± he stated, his voice soft but clear. ¡°It¡¯s his debt. He should bear it. Also, the


    promissory note with you as the coteral is illegal to begin with. We can sue them if they cause trouble


    for you again.


    ¡°Maisie, I still think we should use thew to solve this instead of giving in.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± She looked at him nkly, unsure of what to say.


    Graham had grown up overseas with a different way of thinking. To him, regardless of the Bayers¡¯


    wealth, the money belonged to his parents, and it had nothing to do with him. He preferred to make his


    own way in the world, valuing personal responsibility.


    ¡°Graham, have you ever thought that Wesley and my sister aren¡¯t divorced yet? They¡¯re bearing the


    debt together. She won¡¯t live a peaceful life as long as the debt is still there!¡±


    ¡°Must I sacrifice for them?¡± Graham questioned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to do that. I just thought we could borrow money from you,¡± she said, her voice


    trembling.


    ¡°Borrow?¡± Graham shook his head. ¡°Maisie, how will you pay me back with your monthly sry? You¡¯re


    a kindergarten teacher whose annual sry is likely low.¡±


    ¡°Graham¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re getting married,¡± he said, standing up and looking into her eyes, ¡°But when ites to


    money, I insist on drawing a clear line. Even for family, there are boundaries. I won¡¯t be like other men


    who forbid their spouses from working after getting married. My family doesn¡¯t have many rules, and I


    support you having your own career.¡±


    Maisie squinted and chuckled. ¡°So, we¡¯re still going Dutch after we get married?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a bad thing.¡± Graham shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s the mode of marriage for most people


    nowadays. But since I have a higher ie than you do, I¡¯ll contribute more to our daily expenses.¡±


    Her head was a mess at that moment.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± Graham said as he walked over and patted her shoulder, ¡°Our life will be great after we get


    married. We¡¯ll have fewer problems when we have everything in ce.¡±


    She was stunned for a moment, then lifted her face and asked, ¡°Can I ask you something, Graham?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he replied.


    ¡°What¡­ do you like about me? Do you truly want to marry me?¡±


    He paused, then smiled at her. ¡°Aunt Linda brought you to Centrolis, and the people she likes must be


    great. I think you¡¯re a great person. You¡¯re down-to-earth and hardworking. You¡¯ll be a wonderful


    mother and wife in the future. You¡¯re a great candidate for marriage.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re marrying me because I fit your standards?¡± she asked with a forced smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t being a good fit great?¡± Graham raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s rare to find someone who is a fit in


    everything.¡±


    What he said was true, but Maisie couldn¡¯t help feeling that something was missing.

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617


    Graham said, looking at Maisie, ¡°Do you understand what I just said?¡±


    Maisie smiled, indicating she understood.


    This would mean they would have an independent marriage, not interfering with each other¡¯s lives,


    sharing living expenses, and offering help in family emergencies if desired, or not if they chose not to.


    However, the Bayers were a prestigious family and were unlikely to face such emergencies.


    Meanwhile, Maisie was from a less notable background and seemed to be the one with endless


    troubles.


    She asked, ¡°Graham, are you considering a prenup with me?¡±


    ¡°How did you guess?¡± His eyes brightened. ¡°You¡¯ve grasped my point, Maisie! I¡¯m pleased.¡±


    Her surprise was evident. She had only been testing him, not expecting a definite answer.


    ¡°Prenups are necessary,¡± he affirmed. ¡°Many young people overseas do this before marriage. I¡¯ve


    spent enough time abroad to embrace the concept, and I agree with it. It¡¯s better to rify everything


    before marriage. Even if we were to divorce in the future, it would be straightforward. Otherwise, it¡¯d be


    a waste of time and energy, detrimental for both parties.¡±


    Maisie was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯ve thought about divorce?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°I believe in being prepared. Of course, no one aims for divorce when they marry, but it¡¯s


    wise to be ready.¡±


    He added, ¡°I¡¯m someone who values backup ns.¡±


    Maisie mustered a smile. The notion sounded reasonable¡ªindependence in marriage, financial


    boundaries, but¡­


    If they couldn¡¯t support each other, not stand by in times of need, if they ended up splitting the cost of a


    bowl of sd, what was the point of such a marriage?


    It wasn¡¯t about wanting his money¡ªshe hadn¡¯t dated him for his family¡¯s wealth. She had envisioned a


    life with him from the start, but now, it seemed she might have chosen the wrong person.


    She shook off the thought.


    ¡°I understand now,¡± she assured him. ¡°I won¡¯t bring up my brother-inw¡¯s matter again. I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t carry the burden alone!¡± Graham reassured her. ¡°This is their issue. They need to resolve it


    themselves. If they can¡¯t, they¡¯ll face the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Graham! That¡¯s my sister!¡±


    ¡°Sisters can¡¯t stay together forever, can they?¡± Graham thought she was being unreasonable. ¡°You


    can¡¯t solve all her problems.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t you provide everything your sister asks for? She doesn¡¯t want to work. All she does is draw,


    and you invested in an animationpany for her!¡±


    ¡°My sister is different from yours,¡± Graham remarked.


    Maisie stood there, shocked, and asked, ¡°How are they different?¡±


    Realizing his mistake, Graham quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Forget it! You don¡¯t have to exin.¡± She let go of his hand. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Arya was a prestigious princess, deserving everything she desired, while her sister, born humbly, didn¡¯t


    deserve respect.


    Just as Graham was about to rify his statement, the doorbell rang. It was Nicole with two men.


    Maisie¡¯s heart raced as these men appeared suspicious. She hurriedly approached her sister.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± one of the men said with a smile. ¡°We work for Fat Lawler and are here to escort your


    sister home.¡±


    Nicole exined, stuttering, ¡°-FFat Lawler said¡­ W-Wesley¡¯s debt has been forgiven.¡±


    The man added, ¡°And we¡¯re responsible for your safety from now on. We won¡¯t let Wesley bother you.


    Fat Lawler¡¯s men are searching for him citywide. We¡¯ll make him sign the divorce papers once we find


    him.¡±


    Maisie and Graham were stunned by the news.


    ¡°What happened, sis?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter,¡± Nicole said, avoiding eye contact. She turned to the two men and said, ¡°Thank you,


    but I don¡¯t need your assistance right now.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± they replied, bowing. ¡°Call us if you need us.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bayer¡­¡± Nicole then looked at him. ¡°You can¡¯t stay tonight. Could you¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± He nodded and left.


    Once the door closed, Maisie rushed to her sister. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you return from Fat


    Lawler¡¯s? Did he do something to you?¡±


    Nicole pushed her away. ¡°What are you thinking?! I was also scared, thinking I might die, but Fat


    Lawler brought me there to tear up Wesley¡¯s promissory note in front of me. He told me the debt was


    canceled and that he¡¯d help me get a divorce from Wesley!¡±


    Maisie couldn¡¯t believe it¡ªshe widened her eyes. ¡°Why is he being so kind?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not being kind,¡± Nicole replied cryptically. ¡°Someone struck a deal with him.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°What?¡±


    After a lengthy pause, Nicole revealed, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Quimby.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Nicole continued. ¡°He met with Fat Lawler and convinced him. The 4,000,000 dors will be invested in


    his Liz-Inn Hotel, and Fat Lawler will be a shareholder.¡±


    Maisie pondered this, shaking her head in disbelief. She knew it couldn¡¯t be as simple as Nicole had


    been told. Daniel must have paid the 4,000,000 dors himself. Not only had Fat Lawler made a great


    deal, but he had also secured a title as a shareholder.


    Maisie¡¯s thoughts were in turmoil, and she couldn¡¯t fathom why Daniel had paid such a high price to


    help her. But one thing was clear¡ªshe felt safe when he was around.


    Shey on the bed, her eyes falling on a cute bear plush toy. She smiled and hugged it. As she closed


    her eyes, all she could see was Daniel.

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618


    The next day, Maisie hesitated but eventually decided to call Daniel.


    Her heart raced when the call connected, and she felt nervous hearing Daniel¡¯s deep, electric voice on


    the other end.


    ¡°Maisie?¡± Daniel suppressed his joy, keeping his tone t. ¡°Why did you call?¡±


    ¡°I heard about what happened with my sister,¡± she said, ¡°I know you helped. I¡¯m grateful.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± He yed it cool. ¡°Fat Lawler and my brother-inw go way back. I was just catching


    up for him.¡±


    She mustered her courage and said, ¡°Mr. Quimby, let me treat you to a meal just like before. Youe


    to my ce, and I¡¯ll cook.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s heart almost jumped out.


    He was over the moon. He wanted to say yes, but his rationality kicked in.


    In the end, he suppressed his emotions.


    He pretended to be calm and said, ¡°No need.¡±


    Maisie was disappointed but tried again. ¡°It¡¯s actually my sister who initiated this. She¡¯s grateful for you.


    Not only did you help her clear her debt, but you also helped her get a divorce¡­¡±


    ¡°No need, really.¡± Daniel chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take it so seriously.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quimby¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve got to run. That¡¯s all for now.¡±


    As the call ended, Maisie¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    ¨C


    Daniel stared into space on the couch for a long time. He snapped back to his senses when his


    subordinate called him.


    ¡°Are you going to sign the document?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± He refocused and reviewed the document. He nearly signed it in the wrong box.


    His subordinate sighed upon seeing him losing his spirit. ¡°Mr. Quimby, why didn¡¯t you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t see her again,¡± Daniel took a deep breath. His eyes were tired. ¡°Her boyfriend¡¯s back. I¡¯ll


    stir up trouble for her if we still see each other.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think she sees it that way.¡±


    ¡°What do you know!¡± Daniel red at him.


    His subordinate put the document away and left.


    Daniel leaned on the couch, forcing a smile. He hoped Maisie woulde back to him, but what he


    wanted more was for her to return willingly.


    Loyalty was Maisie¡¯s core belief. Even though she didn¡¯t love him, she would still be loyal to her fiance,


    Graham.


    If he interfered with their rtionship and she fell in love with him, she would me herself and be in


    pain.


    Daniel held his forehead, feeling a deep sense of sadness. Like thorns growing in the wind, his heart


    ached and felt chaotic.


    ¨C


    When Daniel arrived at the Thompsons, Linda teased him immediately. ¡°Wow, the VIP is here! Do you


    still remember your sister?¡±


    He smiled and handed a gift to the butler.


    ¡°What goodies have you brought?¡± Nichs asked, peering with tea in his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll love it,¡± Daniel assured.


    ¡°I only like allowances and cigarettes now. Don¡¯t give me anything else!¡± Nichs stated.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Linda sat on the couch, too far away to hit him, so she red at him.


    Nichs yfully showed his teeth at her, like kids.


    Daniel envied their carefree rtionship. It was then that he noticed Zuko and Lina were also present.


    Linda affectionately called him ¡°uncle¡± and said, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re so young. They should be calling you


    ¡®cousin¡¯ instead!¡±

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619


    Linda said with a smile as she pulled Lina closer, ¡°He¡¯s not much older than you, anyway.


    ¡°Daniel, it¡¯s perfect that you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s have dinner together. Zuko and Lina have some good news.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a grandmother again!¡±


    Stunned, Daniel looked at them.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Lina blushed, leaning her head coquettishly on Zuko¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Lina¡¯s pregnant again.¡± Zuko¡¯s face beamed with joy. ¡°She¡¯s just entered her third month. The baby¡¯s


    healthy, and Lina is feeling well. Everything¡¯s good!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Daniel offered his congrattions, but in his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Ugh! Your parents were


    just killing me with their PDA, and now it¡¯s your turn. Is this family going to make me, the single man,


    die of loneliness?¡¯


    ¡°Ah, my granduncle¡¯s here!¡± Persephone, drenched in sweat from ying, ran in from the courtyard.


    She held a toy gun and yfully aimed it at Daniel.


    Daniel fell onto the couch, pretending to be shot, and they all had fun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y in the courtyard!¡± The young princess dragged Daniel outside before he could say anything.


    Daniel was more than happy to seize the opportunity to escape the living room filled with public


    disys of affection.


    Persephone ran and jumped around the courtyard, but Daniel didn¡¯t seem thrilled while following her.


    She took his hand and looked up at him. ¡°Granduncle, why aren¡¯t you ying with me?¡±


    ¡°Can we sit down for a bit, Sephy?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± She obediently sat on hisp, even fanning his face with her little hand.


    That brought a smile to Daniel¡¯s face. ¡°Did you know there¡¯s a baby in your mom¡¯s womb?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°Do you want it to be a brother or a sister?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ A brother!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I can y with him!¡± She giggled and yed with her toy gun. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to do that if it¡¯s a sister!¡±


    ¡°You little rascal!¡± He yfully scratched her nose. ¡°Where do you get all these funny ideas?¡±


    ¡°Granduncle, will you be happier if I tell you a secret?¡±


    His expression dimmed.


    She leaned closer to his ear and whispered, ¡°Ms. Maisie asked why you stopped picking me up.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± He lookedposed on the outside, but turmoil brewed within.


    ¡°Granduncle, are you hiding from her?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He was taken aback. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Maisie did,¡± she said with utmost seriousness. ¡°After asking me, she whispered, ¡®Is he hiding from


    me?¡¯ Hehe! Even though her voice was soft, I have sharp ears! Granduncle, aren¡¯t I the best?¡±


    Daniel suddenly felt a pang of guilt. What Nicole had said was true. He always intruded into Maisie¡¯s


    life without notice in the past and now and left just as unexpectedly.


    ¡°Granduncle, can you stop hiding from her?¡± She gazed into his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s going to try on wedding


    dresses this Sunday. You can see how beautiful she¡¯s going to look!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± he eximed.


    ¡°She asked me to be her flower girl!¡± Persephone beamed with pride. ¡°I¡¯ll be trying on dresses on


    Sunday too! Granduncle,e with us, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620


    Daniel hesitated at first, but his mouth had already agreed before he realized it.


    ¡°Sephy, where¡¯s the ce for trying on the wedding dresses?¡± Daniel asked.


    Persephone momentarily pondered and replied, ¡°It¡¯s on the city¡¯s south side, at a studio.¡±


    Daniel nodded.


    ¨C


    After returning home, Daniel managed to piece together the location based on Persephone¡¯s


    fragmented information. It turned out to be a high-end bridal brand renowned both in Centrolis and


    internationally.


    Daniel smiled cynically as he thought that this probably wasn¡¯t the ce Graham had found. It seemed


    likely that the heir to the Bayer family had been directed by his parents to choose a wedding dress


    there. After all, a man who split living expenses probably wouldn¡¯t be keen on spending so much


    money.


    ¨C


    On the weekend, in the south of Centrolis.


    Graham and Maisie arrived at the bridal store on time.


    Persephone, who was seeing these exquisite gowns for the first time, excitedly hopped among the


    colorful dresses.


    The chief designer, Mario Lyon, personally greeted the couple.


    Maisie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she saw his fashionable appearance¡ªlong hair in a floral


    bandana and a matching personality.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Mario introduced himself, ¡°Thank you for waiting. I¡¯m Mary¡­ Oops, no, no, I¡¯m Mario! Manly Mario, got


    it?¡±


    Trying to stifle herughter, Maisie greeted Mario after Graham had finished chatting with him.


    Mario examined her with delight and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re the most beautiful bride I¡¯ve ever seen! Let¡¯s


    start with the bridal makeup for the bride. No rush for the groom. He can wait outside.¡±


    Graham seemed indifferent, as if this matter did not involve him.


    Persephone interjected, ¡°Mister, there¡¯s also me!¡±


    Mario grinned and agreed, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a little princess here? Alright, you can follow the big princess to


    the back. I shall personally get you dressed!¡±


    Persephone cheered and led Maisie inside.


    Unexpectedly, Graham¡¯s phone rang at that moment. He went outside to pick up and returned looking


    flustered after a brief conversation.


    ¡°Sorry, Maisie,¡± he said, ¡°I have something urgent and need to leave. You can try on the wedding dress


    by yourself and let me know your choiceter.¡±


    Maisie was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t fathom what could be more important than trying on wedding


    dresses that day or what could possibly be more significant to Graham than his fiancee.


    Even Mario expressed his bewilderment, stating, ¡°Asking the bride to try on wedding dresses alone?


    Why have a groom at all? You could just get married on your own!¡±


    Maisie held back her emotions and managed to say, ¡°Alright, he¡¯s very busy. I can try them on by


    myself.¡±


    Mario called over some assistants and instructed, ¡°Ladies, let¡¯s get to work!¡±


    Meanwhile, Persephone took advantage of the assistants¡¯ distraction, sneaked outside, and called


    Daniel.


    ¡°Hello, granduncle!¡± She whispered, ¡°It¡¯s your turn now!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Granduncle, you¡¯re amazing! How did you know that the prince would leave?¡± she asked.


    Daniel smirked, even though he had only been guessing. Graham¡¯s words and actions hinted at his


    reluctance to go through with the marriage.


    Furthermore, Daniel¡¯s expression darkened as he examined a picture in his hand. The photo depicted a


    couple walking closely together, with the man¡¯s arm around the woman¡¯s waist. Although they


    appeared to be an ordinary couple, the man was Graham, and the woman was not Maisie.


    Gritting his teeth, Daniel put the picture away and entered the bridal store.


    Maisie had just begun to select her makeup, and the assistants were introducing various bridal styles.


    Daniel approached, shaking his head. ¡°These don¡¯t suit her. Find something light and fresh.¡±


    Maisie was startled, barely able to speak when she saw him. Her emotions were hard to describe at


    that moment.


    Daniel stood there with a reassuring smile, like a beacon of hope.


    After a pause, Maisie finally greeted him, ¡°Mr. Quimby¡­ Why are you also here?¡±


    Daniel had a ready answer. He looked at Mario, patting him on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Mario was at a loss for words.


    Daniel exined to Maisie, ¡°Mario¡¯s my friend, and I haven¡¯t seen him despite being in Centrolis for a


    while. I¡¯m here today just to visit him. What a coincidence to run into you.¡±


    Mario was rendered speechless, and Daniel added, ¡°Let Ms. Squire choose her makeup, and you can


    give me a tour.¡±


    With a firm grip on Mario¡¯s shoulder, Daniel took him upstairs.


    When they were a good distance away from the lower floor, Daniel let go, and Mario rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Mr. Daniel Quimby?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Daniel said with a smirk. ¡°You recognized me.¡±


    Mario snorted. ¡°When did we be friends?¡±


    ¡°Starting now.¡±


    ¡°Is it that easy?¡±


    Daniel was undeterred. ¡°I can double the value of your brand.¡±


    ¡°Am I that desperate for money and fame?¡±


    ¡°Triple it.¡±


    ¡°Think I can be bribed so easily?¡±


    Daniel blinked. ¡°Five times.¡±


    ¡°I bow to your persistence!¡±


    Pleased with the oue, Daniel continued, ¡°Now¡­¡±


    Mario quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go measure the girl right away!¡±

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Daniel called out. ¡°Don¡¯t speak recklessly!¡±


    Mario quickly grasped the situation and nodded with a chuckle.


    When Maisie emerged from the dressing room, she radiated an otherworldly glow. Her wedding dress


    sparkled, and she appeared like a celestial being under a starry sky. Each smile and frown showcased


    her breathtaking beauty.


    The long-sleeved wedding dress followed a traditional, simple, and elegant design with a touch ofce


    on the chest for that perfect finishing touch. It preserved the bride¡¯s purity while exuding charm.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mario asked with satisfaction. ¡°I designed this dress a few days ago, and several


    royal families from Eropah came to negotiate for it. But I believe in fate. I won¡¯t even ask for payment if


    the dress finds the right bride!¡±


    He added softly, ¡°This dress is a bit more conservative, but it suits Ms. Squire¡¯s temperament perfectly.


    It has a subtle and alluring charm.¡±


    Daniel was entirely captivated by Maisie and barely heard Mario¡¯s words.


    Blushing, Maisie approached the mirror and shyly smiled.


    Mario waved his hand in front of Daniel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hey, Daniel, say something?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Daniel snapped back to reality and mumbled, ¡°Oh, it looks great¡­ Excellent.¡±


    Mario smiled, then hurriedly attended to Maisie¡¯s dress and makeup.


    Daniel observed silently, and tears welled up in his eyes. It was as if he saw a girl who once walked


    past a bridal shop window, holding his hand and gazing longingly at wedding dresses. Yet, she had


    remained silent because she understood he wouldn¡¯t marry her.


    There were numerous chances to be together forever and express their love.


    With a bitter smile, Daniel turned to leave but was halted by a small hand.


    ¡°Granduncle, where are you going?¡± Persephone asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Daniel forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just stepping outside for some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°Stay!¡± Persephone tugged him back. ¡°Ms. Maisie looks so beautiful, like a princess! Did you see it?


    ¡°Granduncle, you look very much like a prince today! Princes also wear ties like this.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression shifted, and he sternly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    However, it was toote¡ªMaisie had overheard everything.


    Their eyes met, conveying a subtle emotion in that moment.


    Maisie¡¯s heart raced, and she quickly averted her gaze.


    The stylists and photographers asked Maisie for a few photos while Persephone changed into her


    flower girl attire and joyfully pranced around.


    Daniel silently retreated.


    Alone in the courtyard, he took out a photo and fell into deep thought.


    ¨C


    In the evening, Graham arrived at Maisie¡¯s doorstep.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he immediately apologized when they met. ¡°I had an urgent work matter today, so I couldn¡¯t


    apany you. Have you chosen a dress?¡±


    Maisie remained expressionless, standing there quietly, but her silence felt like a dormant volcano.


    Graham sensed his mistake and didn¡¯t press on. Instead, he presented a small gift and ced it in her


    hand.


    ¡°This brooch is quite unique, isn¡¯t it?¡± He smiled. ¡°My mother gave it to me and insisted that I pass it on


    to her future daughter-inw.¡±


    Maisie opened the box and examined the bird-shaped brooch studded with green gemstones and a


    pink diamond for the head feathers. It was exquisite, its value clear at a nce. However, she closed


    the box and returned it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s too precious. I can¡¯t ept it,¡± she calmly replied.


    ¡°Why not? My mother said it¡¯s for her future daughter-inw.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Maisie looked into his eyes and smiled. ¡°You can give it to me when I truly be her daughter-inw,


    can¡¯t you?¡±


    Taken aback, Graham mechanically took the box back, his lips moistened. He realized that the girl


    before him was different from before.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°May Ie in and talk?¡±


    Maisie nodded and invited him inside. She prepared tea for him, as she had before, but this time


    instinctively reached for Ceylon tea.


    ¡°Why this again?¡± Graham furrowed his brow. ¡°I¡¯ve told you I don¡¯t like this, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°But this is all we have. Please bear with it,¡± she replied.


    ¡°You want me to tolerate it?¡±


    ¡°Is that not possible?¡± Maisie asked. ¡°If we marry in the future, understanding andpromise are part


    of the husband-wife rtionship.¡±


    Graham bit his lip and didn¡¯t speak. identally, he knocked the teacup, scalding himself slightly with


    the hot tea. The dark tea seemed to mock him. Everything there reminded him that this was Daniel¡¯s


    domain, from the tea set to the tea itself¡ªthese were all Daniel¡¯s preferences.


    The person before him was also someone Daniel liked!


    Graham clenched his fists, not out of jealousy, but due to a man¡¯s natural possessiveness. After all,


    Maisie was still his fiancee.


    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Maisie inquired softly.


    Grahamposed himself, gazed at the teapot, and sneered. ¡°This Ceylon tea is what Mr. Quimby


    prefers, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    ¡°And all these utensils in your kitchen, they¡¯re all white!¡± He stared at her. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked white things!¡±


    Maisie set down the teacup with a steely expression. ¡°Are you trying to pick a fight, or are you


    deflecting from why you left the bridal shop today without exnation?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°This ce belongs to Mr. Quimby, to begin with!¡± Maisie emphasized each word. ¡°Everything in the


    house naturally reflects his preferences.¡±


    ¡°That includes you, doesn¡¯t it?¡± he shot back.


    Maisie was taken aback, staring at Graham. She realized she had never truly understood him.


    Indeed, they had spent little time together, and they were far from a typical couple.


    Moreover, perhaps they didn¡¯t really know each other well. If they did, would they still be willing to take


    the step into marriage together?


    Maisie turned her head, her beautiful eyes betraying a trace of sadness.


    Graham nced at her and left, but he forgot his phone on the sofa.


    Maisie thought about following him, but his phone rang. The name on the screen read ¡°Sophia¡±.

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622


    Maisie gripped the phone, her mind a nk canvas. She wanted to answer the call but hesitated the


    moment her finger brushed the answer button.


    Her intuition told her that Sophia and Graham had an unusual rtionship.


    Days passed routinely. Maisie arrived at work on time each day, asionally bringing back a bouquet


    of flowers from the local florist. Sometimes, she treated herself to street food or went shopping for little


    things she liked after work.


    Graham stayed exceedingly busy, with barely a spare moment for her. Even when they managed to


    meet, it was always brief, and meaningful conversations were scarce.


    Maisie couldn¡¯t help but notice that Graham¡¯s phone rang more frequently during their meetings as if


    the caller deliberately timed the interruptions. Each time he answered, he dodged her questions about


    the caller and gave no direct answers.


    All of this left Maisie convinced that it had something to do with the mysterious ¡°Sophia¡± from the phone


    call.


    Daniel asionally showed up at the kindergarten to collect Persephone and chat with Maisie, making


    a conscious effort to restrain himself. Yet, restraint could sometimes reveal more than words.


    The photo had been in his pocket all along, but he wasn¡¯t sure if he should share it with her. He hoped


    it would bring her happiness, but he questioned if he still had the right to do so.


    One day after kindergarten, Maisie approached Daniel with a soft greeting.


    Daniel had Persephone get into the car first. He then asked with a smile, ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like


    to discuss?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maisie nodded and pointed to her phone.


    Daniel checked his phone and saw that Maisie had sent him some money. ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°This month¡¯s rent.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve been living there for a month now, and I¡¯m not sure if this


    covers it. During this time, I had my sister stay with me, which might have inconvenienced you.


    ¡°But my sister has returned to our hometown, and I¡¯ll be living there alone from now on. Don¡¯t worry. I


    haven¡¯t made any changes at home. Everything remains just as you left it.¡±


    Daniel smiled lightly. Her mention of ¡°home¡± sounded particrly pleasant.


    ¡°As you¡¯re the one living in that house, you¡¯re the host. As such, feel free to make any changes you


    like. It¡¯s your ce.¡± He gazed at her. ¡°Why did your sister go back? Has she settled her affairs?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks to you,¡± Maisie expressed her gratitude. ¡°Fat Lawler was a great help, and Wesley


    willingly signed the divorce papers, so my sister is free now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Mr. Quimby, I¡­ I don¡¯t know the specific cost of this kind of house, but I understand it


    must be expensive. I¡¯ve transferred what I have for now, and if it falls short, please let me know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the rent for this type of house either.¡± Daniel¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°But I¡¯m aware of


    your sry.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°How will you manage after sending me a month¡¯s worth of your sry?¡±


    After a pause, Maisie lowered her head and said, ¡°I still have some savings.¡±


    ¡°Centrolis is costly, and you¡¯re a young woman. Keep some money for yourself.¡± Daniel returned all the


    money to her.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby!¡±


    Daniel turned to her, and she seemed somewhat lost.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider me a friend? How about transferring half of it to me? I


    don¡¯t need the rent money, but you¡¯ll feel ufortable if I don¡¯t take it.¡±


    Maisie was torn. ¡°I¡¯d still feel bad¡­¡±


    Daniel approached her, mustering the courage to ask, ¡°Would you be willing to call me a friend?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623


    Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt a unique connection with Daniel that went beyond friendship. It


    was a feeling akin to memories from a past life, familiar andforting.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Since you see me as a friend, helping each other is the natural way of things,¡± Daniel reassured her


    softly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hesitate. But if it truly bothers you, you can treat me to a meal again. That


    might make you feel better.¡± ¨C


    The day Maisie invited Daniel to dinner marked the start of winter. She had prepared a hearty hot pot,


    filling the table with fish, shrimp, beef,mb, fresh veggies, and mushrooms.


    Daniel brought a bottle of wine, and they enjoyed a warm conversation while indulging in the hot pot¡¯s


    comforting heat.


    As he asked about her wedding preparations, Maisie hesitated for a moment, smiled, and didn¡¯t give a


    direct response.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Daniel asked. ¡°Is there something you and your fiance don¡¯t agree on?¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Maisie spoke softly. ¡°I always feel like he¡¯s keeping something from me.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Maisie didn¡¯t provide details. She attempted to add water to the hot pot but identally scalded her fair


    hand on the edge of the pot, causing a blister to form.


    Concerned, Daniel swiftly led her to the kitchen, where he ran her burned hand under cold water. He


    found some ice cubes, wrapped them in a cloth, and applied them to her injured hand.


    ¡°How does it feel? Is it painful?¡± He was anxious and sweating.


    Maisie¡¯s heart raced. She realized that the sense of being cared for and protected came from Daniel¡ª


    not her fiance¡ªsomeone she had known for only a few months.


    At times, she wondered if their connection was more profound than their short acquaintance


    suggested. She found sce and security when she was with him, yet there was also an unexined


    pain deep within her heart.


    Could suchplex emotions arise in just a few months?


    ¡°Maisie!¡± Daniel grew increasingly worried when she didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Is it very painful?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡±


    Daniel was about to call a doctor he knew but stopped as Maisie gently spoke, ¡°I¡¯m genuinely okay.


    Don¡¯t bother your friend. The ice is soothing. At most, I¡¯ll use some burn ointment¡­ although I¡¯m not


    sure if I have any at home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy some.¡±


    Before Maisie could say more, Daniel put on his coat and hurried downstairs.


    The pharmacy was outside their residential area. Upon his return with the ointment, he noticed a car


    parked at the entrance. A man and a woman stepped out of the car, embracing each other naturally.


    The woman even kissed the man on the cheek.


    Daniel¡¯s gaze turned icy.


    Under normal circumstances, this scene wouldn¡¯t be unusual, but the man was Graham!


    Daniel clenched his fists and watched the couple intently. They were engrossed in conversation, paying


    no attention to Daniel, who stood in a concealed spot.


    ¡°When are you going to be honest with your family?¡± the woman asked.


    Graham furrowed his brows and nced around. He tried to remove the woman¡¯s hands from his body,


    but she clung even tighter.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you worried she¡¯ll see us?¡± The woman smirked. ¡°It¡¯s the weekend today, and


    you said she¡¯s a homebody, never leaving the house on her days off, right? I guess that¡¯s what your


    parents consider a good girl, huh? To be honest, I find it boring as hell!¡±

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough,¡± Graham said, furrowing his brows but still looking indulgent as he gazed at the


    woman.


    The woman was tall and curvy, dressed provocatively even in the cold winter with ck tights and a


    short skirt. Her heavy makeup and wavy hair made her look alluring and foxy. Leaning against Graham,


    she added a touch of seductive allure.


    With Graham¡¯s indulgence, the woman¡¯s actions grew more unrestrained. She didn¡¯t mind the


    passersby¡¯s nces as she kissed Graham on the lips.


    Graham gently pushed her away, somewhat helpless. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll find the right time to exin to my


    family.¡±


    ¡°Will your family be okay with me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, they¡¯ll have to be.¡±


    The woman smiled, took the car keys, and waved to him before driving away in the sports car.


    Daniel¡¯s gaze darkened.


    If he hadn¡¯t mistaken the car, it belonged to the Bayers. Wasn¡¯t Graham the kind of man who even


    insisted on splitting expenses in his marriage? Would he be so generous as to let someone else use


    his car?


    Daniel continued watching.


    Instead of going upstairs, Graham made a few phone calls, and a car arrived to pick him up shortly


    after.


    Daniel took out his phone and instructed his subordinate in a low voice, ¡°Check Graham Bayer¡¯s


    spending records.¡±


    The subordinate seemed puzzled. ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Just for the past three months.¡±


    After the call, Daniel quickly went upstairs.


    He carefully applied the burn ointment to Maisie¡¯s injury, fearing it would leave a scar. He advised her


    to go to the hospital for a checkup.


    Maisie smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve burned myself while cooking before. With my experience, it should heal


    in two or three days.¡±


    Daniel suddenly felt a pang of sadness. He recalled the days when she stayed at their home, always


    cooking delicious meals and finding the most happiness when he returned home from work.


    He remembered her running to him like a cheerful bird, helping him take off his coat and fetch his


    slippers. He remembered her fingers bing sensitive from preparing food and washing dishes.


    People often realized the value of the seemingly insignificant past only after losing it.


    Daniel fell silent for a moment and softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t cook by yourself anymore. I¡¯ll have the hotel


    deliver your meals on time.¡±


    ¡°No need, Mr. Quimby¡­¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He gently held her hand, careful not to squeeze her injured hand, but she still felt his warmth.


    Maisie¡¯s face burned, and she wanted to pull her hand away.


    Daniel did not let go.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby¡­¡±


    ¡°Maisie, actually.¡±


    Daniel was so close to telling Maisie about their past, but he hated his old self the moment he met


    Maisie¡¯s clear eyes.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Daniel let go quietly with a somewhat awkward smile. The hot pot on the table had cooled down, and


    only half a bottle of wine was left.


    ¡°Your hand is injured. Leave these things,¡± he said, looking at her. ¡°Let me clean up.¡±


    Maisie remained silent, just sitting there quietly.


    She watched him busily tidy up the living room, wash dishes, and clean the kitchen, then take out the


    trash before leaving.


    For some reason, she had an inexplicable feeling that made her want to cry.


    Daniel left Maisie¡¯s home and walked along the street alone. Because he had been drinking, he didn¡¯t


    drive, and his subordinate was stuck in traffic during rush hour.


    He strolled and looked at the sunset and the birds returning home, feeling a tinge of mncholy. Maisie


    had lost their child on such a winter day, and he couldn¡¯t imagine how desperate she must have felt


    lying in the cold wind.


    His subordinate¡¯s car pulled up next to him.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby!¡± As soon as he got in, the subordinate hurriedly exined, ¡°We just finished investigating


    Mr. Bayer, which took some time.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Daniel was somewhat tired as he leaned back in his seat. ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all here.¡±


    The subordinate handed him a folder containing the spending records for the past three months, most


    of which were at high-end hotels, shopping malls, and jewelry stores.


    ¡°We also did some additional investigation,¡± the subordinate added. ¡°Mr. Bayer¡¯s expenses include¡­


    children¡¯s items.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°What?¡± Daniel was taken aback.


    ¡°Perhaps he bought them for other kids in the family?¡± the subordinate wondered aloud.


    Daniel closed the folder.


    Other kids? The Bayers had many rtives but very few children. Moreover, ording to what he


    knew, Josiah and family rarely visited their rtives. Why would his son buy things for some rtives¡¯


    children for no reason?


    The only possibility was that woman who had driven his car downstairs¡­


    There was no true splitting of expenses fairly. Men seemed to go to great lengths to avoid sharing their


    resources with someone they didn¡¯t like, but when they cared for someone, they wanted to give them


    the world!


    Ruth summoned Maisie to her office one day.


    As soon as Maisie entered, she saw a woman sitting on the sofa with a young boy. The woman was


    strikingly beautiful and stylishly dressed. The boy had curly hair, fair skin, and big eyes, resembling a


    mixed-race child. He sat silently next to his mother.


    Maisie wasn¡¯t sure what was happening when Ruth smiled and said, ¡°This young boy is named James.


    He and his mother have just returned from abroad. He¡¯ll be joining your ss from now on.¡±


    Then Ruth introduced Maisie to the woman, ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is Ms. Squire. She¡¯s an excellent teacher at


    our kindergarten, so you can feel at ease with your child in her ss.¡±


    The woman smiled at Maisie, who nodded slightly. But in the woman¡¯s proud gaze, she sensed


    something different.


    Maisie handed her a form. ¡°Please fill out this enrollment application.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The woman nced at it. ¡°Parents¡¯ names and upations?¡±


    ¡°The enrollment form is just a formality,¡± Ruth exined with a smile. ¡°You can start by enrolling your


    child, and the form can bepletedter.¡±


    ¡°In that case, thank you, Ms. Corbin!¡± The woman smiled. ¡°Ms. Squire, I¡¯ll take the form home and


    complete it in a few days before returning.¡±


    ¡°A few days?¡± Maisie seemed puzzled.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± the woman replied with her arms crossed. ¡°Because James doesn¡¯t have a father, but¡­ in a


    few days, he will!¡±

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625


    ¡°In a few days?¡± Maisie¡¯s surprise grew.


    She thought the child mighte from a divorced family, and the woman probably meant that she


    would find a stepfather for him in a few days.


    Maisie felt for the child, who seemed quiet and timid. Since he arrived, he hadn¡¯t said a word.


    Now, she realized it was because hecked his biological father¡¯s protection.


    With this in mind, Maisie smiled at the boy. However, James suddenly fixed his gaze on her, his


    beautiful amber eyes disying an unexpected coldness for his age.


    Maisie shivered, taken aback by such a gazeing from a child.


    ¡°Ms. Squire?¡± The woman gently stroked James¡¯ head. ¡°Isn¡¯t my son adorable?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Maisie snapped back to reality and managed a smile. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very handsome and cute.¡±


    ¡°James, you need to listen to Ms. Squire from now on!¡±


    James nodded obediently, but Maisie couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she saw a hint of a mocking smirk


    on the boy, well beyond his years.


    Maisie looked at the woman. ¡°Ma¡¯am, may I have your contact information? In case there¡¯s an


    emergency with James, I can reach you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The woman provided her phone number.


    When Maisie asked how she should address her, she smiled cryptically and said, ¡°My future husband¡¯s


    last name is Bayer. You can call me¡­ Mrs. Bayer!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Bayer?¡± Maisie was surprised.


    She felt something was amiss, like a heavy weight on her chest, making her ufortable. But then,


    she considered there were millions of people in Centrolis, and there was more than one family with the


    last name Bayer.


    Perhaps it was just a coincidence¡­


    Maisie lowered her head, smiled, and scolded herself for being too sensitive and unfairly suspecting


    Graham of everything, making herself paranoid.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Alright, Mrs. Bayer.¡± She shook hands with the woman, took James by the hand, and smiled politely.


    ¡°You can rest assured with your child under my care. I¡¯ll do my best to ensure that your child has a


    wonderful childhood.¡±


    Unexpectedly, James was far from an ordinary child.


    Within three days of enrolling in the kindergarten, Maisie received more than 30ints about


    James from various teachers.


    All the teachers reported that James was a very unusual child. No matter what the teachers said to


    him, he acted as if he couldn¡¯t hear.


    At first, Maisie assumed it was anguage barrier. After all, he was a mixed-race child who had grown


    up abroad. It was understandable that he might have trouble adapting.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Later, she discovered he was fluent in theirnguage and understood several dialects. When the


    teachers tried to discipline him, he simply pretended not to understand.


    Not only was he disobedient, but he also dominated the ss, bullying other children. He began with


    hitting, then progressed to shoving and even biting¡­


    He would also intentionally damage the other children¡¯s toys and ssroom equipment.


    The children in the ss all came from prestigious backgrounds and were raised with good manners


    and discipline. They had never encountered a wild child like James.


    As a result, they endured the bullying and went home to cry.


    As more parents came forward, demanding an exnation from the kindergarten, Ruth didn¡¯t dare to


    offend them, given their wealth and status. This left her feeling extremely anxious.


    During that time, Maisie was equally exhausted. She even forgot about the enrollment application form.


    One day, Ruth, who was extremely frustrated, dragged Maisie toin, ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t


    have enrolled this problematic student! It¡¯s driving me crazy¡ªcrazy!¡±

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626


    Maisie could only offer a few words offort. She had tried calling James¡¯ mother, but the calls would


    go unanswered, or the mother would dismiss it as kids¡¯ y and not a big deal.


    But when she tried to speak more this time, the mother said curtly, ¡°Ms. Squire, do you need more


    money? It¡¯s fine. If money can solve the problem, my future husband will help!¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡ª¡±


    Before Maisie could finish her sentence, the call abruptly ended. She sighed weakly, nced at her


    halfeaten sandwich, took a few quick bites, and rushed off to work.


    However, one problem led to another. ¨C


    On this day, a teacher ran up to Maisie before she even entered the ssroom. ¡°Ms. Squire, two kids


    from your ss are fighting!¡±


    Maisie¡¯s heart leaped into her throat, and she was sure it was James causing trouble again.


    When she rushed over to see, it wasn¡¯t James bullying someone¡ªit was Persephone!Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The little princess was on top of James, throwing punches rapidly, each one quick and strong.


    A group of other children surrounded her, cheering her on, and the ssroom was in chaos with the


    noise!


    James had taken quite a beating, his face swollen and battered.


    After Persephone had her fill of beating him, she dismounted, kicked him hard, and grabbed his throat,


    pping him twice.


    She scolded him fiercely, ¡°Do you dare to do that again, you little brat?!


    ¡°When my grandpa was a gangster on the streets, you were probably still nursing from your mother!¡±


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    ¡°Sephy!¡± Maisie eximed and hurried over, trying to separate the two children.


    Persephone¡¯s hair was a mess, and her little dress was dirty.


    However, when she saw Maisie approaching, she raised her head proudly and waved her hand. ¡°Ms.


    Squire, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not hurt!¡±


    Maisie, however, was stern. ¡°Why did you fight?¡± Persephone immediately froze. She hadn¡¯t expected


    that her act of justice would go unrewarded and the teacher would scold her! Just a moment ago, she


    had been the heroine, and now she was somehow a naughty student?


    Tears welled up in her eyes, but she forced herself not to cry. Her Grandpa Nichs had told her not to


    show her vulnerable side!


    In the otherwise silent ssroom, a meek voice suddenly echoed.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Ms. Squire, don¡¯t me Persephone!¡±


    Maisie was startled. It was Luna¡ªusually the most well-behaved girl¡ªwho stood up timidly to defend


    Persephone. ¡°Ms. Squire, Persephone fought with James for us¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Another boy stood up at this point. ¡°James took my toys and stole my snacks!¡±


    ¡°When Zack was using the bathroom, James hit him on the head, and it left a big bump!¡±


    ¡°He scribbled on my desk! Look, Ms. Squire!¡±


    ¡°He even¡­ He¡­¡± Another girl looked at Maisie with teary eyes. ¡°He lifted my skirt! My mom told me


    that girls should never have their skirts lifted by boys!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Squire, don¡¯t punish Persephone!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s our heroine!¡±

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Maisie hesitated on how to proceed.


    The children were very young but already had a clear sense of right and wrong. As their teacher, if she


    couldn¡¯t measure up to the children, how could she be a role model for them?


    Maisie bit her lip and first checked on James¡¯ injuries before taking him to the school infirmary. Then,


    she returned to take Persephone by the hand and headed to the office for a private conversation.


    She ced Persephone in a chair in the office and squatted down in front of her.


    ¡°Sephy, I wasn¡¯t ming you for what happened.¡± Maisie smiled and whispered in her ear, ¡°A girl


    doesn¡¯t have the physical advantage to fight with a boy.¡±


    In an instant, the little princess¡¯ eyes lit up, filled with a mixture of surprise and emotions. Then her


    tears fell.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright!¡± She raised her chubby little hand, trying to reassure her teacher. ¡°I¡¯m not hurt,


    and I¡¯m really good at fighting! Ms. Maisie, don¡¯t worry about me!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Maisie patted her head and tidied up her disheveled hair. ¡°Now, can you tell me the whole


    story of what happened?¡±


    Persephone perked up and began exining in detail how James had been bullying their ssmates,


    even lifting a girl¡¯s skirt. She ended by proudly saying, ¡°Ms. Maisie, don¡¯t you worry. This little matter


    wouldn¡¯t even be a blip in the underworld!¡±


    Maisie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She knew Persephone was close to her grandfather, and her


    grandfather was none other than the famous Nichs Thompson. Under such guidance, it was easy to


    imagine what kind of person she would grow into.


    ¡°So, besides fighting with him, have you used other ways to support your ssmates?¡± Maisie asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Persephone said honestly. ¡°I made all of them ignore him!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ isted him?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Persephone pouted, furrowing her brow in confusion. She didn¡¯t quite understand what ¡®isting¡¯


    meant. However, since the teacher said so, it must be right!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Yes, I isted him. Is that a problem? My grandpa said that we shouldn¡¯t y with little rascals like


    him!¡±


    Maisie was at a loss for words and didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh. While James had certainly


    been misbehaving, Persephone¡¯s recent physical altercation with him wasn¡¯t exactly justifiable. She


    had lost the moral high ground she previously held by fighting with him.


    This was exactly what Maisie was most worried about. She took a deep breath and decided to send


    Persephone home and then discuss how to deal with James with Ruth.


    However, Zuko was currently apanying Lina for a prenatal check-up and couldn¡¯t pick up the child.


    Zephyr and Cordelia had gone on vacation to Southeast Aciatic, leaving Centrolis.


    Maisie had no choice but to contact Daniel, and together, they took Persephone to the Thompson


    residence.


    As soon as they entered, they saw Nichs running over, nervously inquiring whether his precious


    granddaughter had been hurt and whether the opponent was powerful or used any special martial arts


    techniques.


    Linda gave a heavy cough, and Nichs stopped his prattling.


    She looked up at Maisie and Daniel. These two already gave her enough headaches, and now they


    were apanied by Persephone. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder about James¡¯ background and the


    support behind him.


    Linda rubbed her temples and politely asked Maisie to briefly exin the situation.


    Maisie recounted it while Daniel couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter.


    Linda coughed again to ensure her blood pressure was still within normal range.


    ¡°Sephy, a girl shouldn¡¯t be fighting outside. It¡¯s not proper,¡± she tried to counsel her granddaughter.


    Persephone was quick to respond. ¡°Grandpa said women can also have a ce in the underworld!¡±


    Linda was baffled. ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s not right for you to insult someone. You shouldn¡¯t call your ssmate a


    little rascal.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even called him a mongrel yet!¡±


    ¡°Who taught you that?!¡±

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628


    ¡°Grandpa Nichs!¡± Persephone eximed, her eyes scanning the room, eager to find her


    grandfather.


    Unbeknownst to her, he was already crouched behind the sofa.


    Linda was exasperated. ¡°What else has your grandfather been teaching you?¡±


    Persephone continued. ¡°Grandpa said people should eat when they¡¯re hungry, sleep when they¡¯re tired,


    and speak their minds when they¡¯re unhappy.


    ¡°He also mentioned we don¡¯t have to be nice to people like that! Just give them three words¡ªjust beat


    them!


    ¡°Oh, he also told me that you were really good at fighting when you were young!¡±


    Maisie struggled to stifle herughter but couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, covering her face with


    embarrassment and turning away.


    Persephone lifted her chin, acting as if she had achieved something incredible, her expression filled


    with pride.


    Linda took a deep breath but couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and finally snapped. ¡°Nichs Thompson!¡±


    she thundered.


    Even though he was hiding behind the sofa, he was still pulled out by his ear.


    ¡°Nichs, what have you been teaching her? What have you taught a good girl like her? How do we


    exin this to the Hamertons? How am I supposed to face Cordelia?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Oh,e on¡­¡± Nichs¡¯ face turned red, and he winced in pain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I taught? A


    girl should be tough! What if she encounters a bad man and gets mistreated in the future?¡±


    ¡°So, you think you¡¯re right?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Girls should be feisty! What if Sephy turns out like Ms. Squire and encounters someone like


    your brother?¡±


    ¡°Nichs!¡± Linda couldn¡¯t take it any longer and gritted her teeth. ¡°Will you die if you stop talking?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­¡± Nichs realized he had said something wrong and quickly tried to backtrack.


    Daniel¡¯s expression had soured slightly.


    On the other hand, Maisie was quite bewildered, thinking she had misheard. Awkwardly, she tried to


    defuse the situation. ¡°Actually¡­ Mr. Quimby is quite nice¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, he is.¡± Nichs chuckled. ¡°Quite nice!¡±


    Linda pinched him and red at him to silence him.


    Daniel walked Maisie back to her house. As they reached her doorstep, he wanted to talk to her about


    Graham but didn¡¯t know how to broach the subject.


    Maisie was about to bid farewell when Daniel stopped her.


    ¡°Maisie!¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Daniel hesitated. ¡°Is your wedding date set?¡±


    Maisie didn¡¯t understand why he was asking but didn¡¯t know how to respond. She nced at the


    neighboring door, realizing she hadn¡¯t seen Graham in a while.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Daniel said gently. ¡°I just want to say that marriage is a significant step. I hope


    you¡¯ll think it over carefully. Is your fiance someone you can rely on for the rest of your life? It¡¯s worth


    considering.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quimby¡­¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about this?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Whatever Daniel wanted to say was on the tip of his tongue. His hand was in his pocket,


    clutching that photo.


    Just then, Maisie¡¯s phone rang.

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629


    Maisie picked up the phone and was met with a barrage of shouting. ¡°Ms. Squire, is this how you teach


    children? Allowing them to fight without intervening? Is this how you set an example?!¡±


    Maisie felt frustrated but patiently exined, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve talked to you about James¡¯ issues before¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop with the excuses!¡± the woman interrupted arrogantly. ¡°My son is being bullied in your ss, and I


    won¡¯t let this slide. You¡¯ll see!¡±


    With that, she hung up.


    Maisie shook her head and sighed. Working at this kindergarten had always been one of her most


    enjoyable experiences. She loved children and the environment, feeling fortunate to have a job she


    was passionate about. This was her first time encountering such a difficult and unreasonable parent.


    Daniel looked at her with concern and asked, ¡°Is there a problem? Do you need me¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Maisie replied, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°I can¡¯t trouble you anymore. I¡¯m a teacher, and it¡¯s


    my responsibility to handle conflicts with parents. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯d like to rest now. You should head back early, too.¡±


    Daniel nodded and watched her go upstairs.


    As for the woman who had just called, he had already guessed the situation roughly.


    At that moment, his subordinate called, ¡°Mr. Quimby, just as you expected¡­ Graham Bayer is indeed


    raising someone else¡¯s child!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Daniel squinted.


    ¡°He has had a girlfriend abroad for a long time. That woman got a divorce and brought along a young


    boy, around four or five years old. The expenses he¡¯s been incurring for them¡­ is not a small sum!¡±


    Daniel took a deep breath and clenched his fists.


    One day, Maisie would have to face all of this, and one day, she would be hurt.


    What he hoped for now was that her feelings for Graham weren¡¯t too deep. She wouldn¡¯t be hurt as


    long as she didn¡¯t get too deeply involved.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°What has he been doing recently?¡± he asked in a deep voice.


    The subordinate thought for a moment and replied, ¡°The Bayers have been investing in the mining


    industry recently.¡±


    ¡°But the stock prices in the mining sector have been unstable. Graham could make a lot of money, or


    he could incur losses.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss. He is quite impulsive in certain aspects, which doesn¡¯t seem like his parents¡¯


    personalities¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that his grandfather, Kelly¡¯s father, Joe Tanner, kept a mistress¡¯ daughter for over 20 years,


    nearly driving his wife to death. Hah! Graham seems to have inherited the Tanner genes in this aspect!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Contact Fat Lawler,¡± Daniel said with an icy glint in his eyes. ¡°I believe he would be willing to help.¡±


    The next day, Mrs. Bayer stormed into the kindergarten, heading straight for Ruth¡¯s office. She caused


    a scene, making the already angry Ruth even more furious.


    Ruth was unwilling to offend the influential people behind the children at this kindergarten for her sake.


    Just imagine the kind of background the children there had¡­

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630


    Even if Mrs. Bayer had some influence, she couldn¡¯tpete against these famous wealthy families on


    her own. Plus, her son had gotten into trouble with the young Hamerton heiress!


    Even if Ruth was slow, she knew what mattered most in this situation. This matter couldn¡¯t be


    smoothed over!


    Maisie was there, too. Faced with Mrs. Bayer¡¯s irrational behavior, she calmly said, ¡°Mrs. Bayer, it was


    James who provoked the other children first.¡±


    ¡°But my son got beaten up. That¡¯s a fact!¡±


    Maisie smiled. ¡°By your reasoning, this should only be children ying around.¡±


    Mrs. Bayer was furious. ¡°What kind of teacher are you? How can you say that?¡±


    ¡°When James was causing trouble, that¡¯s how you described it. So, I assume that¡¯s your logic. Why,


    Mrs. Bayer? When your son bullies others, it¡¯s just children ying, but when someone hits him back,


    it¡¯s their fault? Mrs. Bayer, it seems you have quite the double standard!¡±


    Mrs. Bayer¡¯s eyes widened, her chest heaving. She red at Maisie for a long time before a strange,


    sly smile crossed her lips. ¡°Ms. Squire, you probably don¡¯t know who James¡¯ future stepfather is, do


    you?¡±


    Maisie furrowed her brow. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business who his future stepfather is. Mrs. Bayer, you¡¯re


    here to resolve this issue, not to show off your family members.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s none of your business?¡± Mrs. Bayer stepped forward with her arms crossed in


    provocation.


    Maisie was skeptical but didn¡¯t get a chance to respond before Ruth said impatiently, ¡°We don¡¯t care


    about who James¡¯ future stepfather is! But if you want to know who the fathers of the children your son


    bullied are, I can introduce them to you one by one!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Mrs. Bayer was appalled and yelled at Ruth, ¡°I know the kids in your kindergarten are from influential


    families! Hah! You¡¯re snobs picking on us, single mother and son!¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you just asked if we know who James¡¯ future stepfather is. How are you a single mother now?¡±


    Mrs. Bayer leered at Ruth before walking away with a parting shot of, ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡±


    Ruth slumped back in her chair, gasping for breath. ¡°She¡¯s infuriating, truly infuriating¡­ How can there


    be such an absurd parent? I¡¯ll find a way to kick her son out of here!


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Squire, did she submit the enrollment application form thest time she came?¡±


    Maisie finally came to her senses and noticed the application form on the table, which was likely left


    there by Mrs. Bayer.


    ¡°Hah! She actually filled it out!¡± Ruth gnashed her teeth. ¡°But even if she did, it won¡¯t count! Under my


    jurisdiction, I will absolutely not allow a child with such poor manners to be a troublemaker here!¡±


    Maisie took a look at the form, which was left empty in the father¡¯s section, and the mother¡¯s section


    was filled out with¡ªSophia!


    Her heart skipped a beat, and the confusion in her mind darkened like a gathering storm.


    ¡®Could all of this be a coincidence? This Sophia, who ims to be ¡°Mrs. Bayer¡±¡­ Is she the woman


    from Graham¡¯s phone?¡¯ she wondered.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Maisie¡¯s mind was in turmoil, her temples were throbbing, and her head was aching in waves.


    ¡°No wonder she said she¡¯s a single mother.¡± Ruth sneered. ¡°So, it turns out the child has no father. It


    seems like this woman might be a mistress kept by some wealthy man, making her own bed of thorns.


    She¡¯s even dragging her child into it! Don¡¯t you think so, Ms. Squire?¡±


    Ruth noticed Maisie¡¯s paleplexion. ¡°Ms. Squire? What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631


    Maisie forced a stiff smile as she shook her head.


    ¡°Ms. Squire, you¡¯ve been working hard recently. How about we give you some time off?¡± Ruth kindly


    suggested. ¡°Take a few days to rest, and if that difficult parent returns, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Corbin¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Ruth smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve earned a break. Here¡¯s the n¡ªyou can delegate your ssroom


    duties to other teachers, and you take some time to rx and recharge. Then, we¡¯ll handle this


    challenging parent together.¡±


    Maisie gratefully nodded and quickly passed on her responsibilities.


    However, she couldn¡¯t rx properly at home. The name ¡°Sophia¡± on the application form felt like it


    was taunting her. She could see the woman with her arms crossed whenever she closed her eyes.


    She hesitated for a while but eventually dialed Graham¡¯s number.


    They arranged to meet that evening.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When the appointed time came, Maisie heard movement across the hall and quickly got up to open the


    door, just in time to see Graham return.


    ¡°M-Maisie,¡± Graham said awkwardly. ¡°I was justing back to change clothes, and then I¡¯de to


    you¡­¡±


    Maisie stared at him for a while.


    His appearance still exuded an air of nobility that would capture young women¡¯s hearts. However, the


    fatigue in his eyes was impossible to hide.


    He seemed to be avoiding eye contact with Maisie.


    ¡°Graham, we haven¡¯t been in touch for several days,¡± she said, observing him quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t you have


    anything you want to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Graham stuttered and scratched his head, but in the end, he remained silent.


    Maisie took a deep breath. ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I want to ask you something.¡±Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s¡­ Sophia?¡±


    Graham appeared flustered, but he quickly regained hisposure. He clenched and unclenched his


    fists or put his hands in his pockets and then took them out a few times as if he didn¡¯t know where to


    put them.


    Maisie noticed these small gestures, and her heart sank bit by bit.


    ¡°Maisie,¡± Graham said after a moment of silence, smiling at her. ¡°Where did you hear this name?¡±


    Maisie spoke frankly. ¡°I saw it on your phone. Someone called you, and since your phone was left at


    my ce that day, I saw the name.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Graham answered nonchntly. ¡°She¡¯s a colleague of mine. She works in Armania, and I still


    have a lot of work there. So she probably called about work.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Maisie gazed at him, disappointment evident in her eyes.


    Perhaps Graham didn¡¯t realize that he currently resembled a clown. His exnations were trying too


    hard to cover something up, and they were a joke in Maisie¡¯s eyes.


    Maisie continued, making onest effort. ¡°Graham, am I still your fiancee?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? My parents quite like you and acknowledge you as the Bayers¡¯ future


    daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you.¡± Maisie kept a steady gaze on him. ¡°Am I your fiancee to you? Do you willingly want to


    marry me?¡±


    Graham seemed somewhat guilty and hesitated. ¡°Maisie¡­ what¡¯s going on with you today?¡±


    Maisie smiled and asked, ¡°In your opinion, what¡¯s the most important thing between a husband and


    wife?¡±


    Graham couldn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s trust,¡± Maisie said, looking into his eyes. ¡°Graham, if there¡¯s no trust between two people, then the


    marriage is meaningless. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632


    Graham shifted his eyes and nervously chuckled. ¡°Are you overworkedtely? It¡¯s prettyte now. How


    about you get some rest, and we can talkter?¡±


    With that, Graham turned and left.


    Maisie watched him go, thinking about his evasive words. She leaned against the wall with a bitter


    smile.


    She had a feeling that their rtionship hade to an end.


    That night, Maisie tossed and turned in bed for a long time. Her mind was a mess, and her thoughts


    were all over the ce. She rolled over and spotted the teddy bear on her bedside table. She grabbed


    it and hugged it tightly.


    Soon, she drifted into a dream.


    In her dream, she saw a bright white light that faded to reveal a beautiful small vi with a yard full of


    vibrant orchids in various colors.


    Intrigued, she pushed open the front door, revealing a room filled with ssic Eropah-style furniture.


    The decor was both subtle and luxurious. She stood there in shock, unsure of what to do. Then she


    saw someone on the sofa, who slowly stood up and turned around¡­


    Daniel?!


    Maisie was startled and instinctively took a few steps back, but Daniel grabbed her.


    ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re back,¡± he said tenderly. She wanted to ask him what was happening when she suddenly


    heard a baby crying.


    Daniel looked upstairs and said with a smile, ¡°The baby¡¯s crying. She¡¯s looking for her mommy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Maisie¡¯s heart raced.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    She rushed upstairs, but the baby¡¯s crying had stopped. She saw a small crib in a room, but instead of


    a baby, there was a pillow inside.


    Maisie let out a gasp, then turned to see Daniel standing at the door, smiling at her. However, the smile


    lacked warmth, and his eyes seemed strangely empty.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Daniel enunciated each word, ¡°Maisie, this is our home. Have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Maisie woke up in a cold sweat. She was trembling and took a long time to calm down. She had


    no idea why she had had such a dream or why Daniel had been in it.


    The day had already dawned, and she had a splitting headache from the dream. She was about to get


    some food from the kitchen when Ruth called her.


    Ruth sounded extremely anxious. ¡°Ms. Squire, I¡¯m really sorry, but pleasee to the kindergarten


    now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    ¡°All the parents of the children who had conflicts with James before have arrived, and James¡¯ mother


    will be here shortly. All the parents are nning to resolve these issues once and for all today, so as


    the homeroom teacher, you have to be there.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Maisie softly agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After a quick freshening up, she was about to leave when she found Daniel waiting outside her door.


    She was taken aback. She remembered her strange dream from the night before and felt a bit


    embarrassed. She forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Quimby¡­ Is there something you need?¡±


    Daniel looked serious, with a hint ofplexity in his gaze that she couldn¡¯t quite discern. ¡°Where are


    you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the kindergarten. Many parents are there today, and Ms. Corbin hopes to resolve the


    issues all at once.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he firmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Maisie asked in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go today.¡± Daniel¡¯s tone allowed no argument. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633


    ¡°But¡­¡± Maisie hesitated. ¡°Mr. Quimby, this is my responsibility. Those kids in that ss are under my


    care. If the parents have any issues orints, I should handle them.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to go!¡± Daniel¡¯s tone became firmer. His gaze was intense, like an unfathomable abyss,


    exuding an intimidating presence.


    Maisie¡¯s heart raced. Daniel looked stern, even somewhat ruthless, but she wasn¡¯t afraid. She didn¡¯t


    know why, but she wasn¡¯t afraid of him no matter how he appeared.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby¡­¡±


    He lowered his voice and firmly squeezed her shoulder. ¡°Maisie, leave everything to me.¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Maisie suddenly realized that Daniel might know something. Her heart pounded, and she stared at him.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, is there something you want to tell me?¡±


    Daniel bit his lip. After remaining silent for a while, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. I¡¯ve actually


    already investigated your fiance.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Daniel produced a photo, and Maisie¡¯s mind went nk.


    ¡°James¡¯ mother, Sophia, has been in a rtionship with Graham. Initially, I thought Graham was just


    having a fling with her because, frankly, that woman¡¯s qualifications aren¡¯t impressive. Butter, I


    discovered that Graham wasn¡¯t just having fun with her. You see, I found several properties registered


    in his name that have been transferred to her name.¡±


    Maisie was stunned, and her vision suddenly went ck. Just as she was about to copse, she fell


    into a warm, secure embrace.


    Daniel watched her with concern, hisrge hand gently patting her back. ¡°I suspect Sophia will go to


    the kindergarten to cause a scene today and embarrass you.¡±


    Tears welled up in Maisie¡¯s eyes, but she felt helpless, unable to cry.


    She felt safe and secure in Daniel¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go today,¡± Daniel said softly. ¡°Rest assured, I will handle everything.¡± ¨C


    Daniel arrived at the international kindergarten.


    The parents in the meeting room were all influential figures in Centrolis. Among them were Zuko and


    Lina. Some recognized Daniel and nodded in greeting.


    Someone asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Quimby, has your child been bullied by this kid as well?¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t happen.¡± Daniel smiled. ¡°Mine has faced him before.¡±


    Sitting down beside Zuko and Lina, Daniel asked, ¡°Is Sephy doing okay?¡±


    Linaughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Daniel. Sephy is quite bold. She even takes pride in standing up to


    someone. She¡¯s just like her grandfather!¡±


    ¡°His parenting style is right.¡±


    Zuko and Lina exchanged a smile.


    Daniel continued. ¡°Pammy, you¡¯re pregnant. Why did youe to an event like this? Zukoing


    alone would have been enough.¡±


    ¡°My daughter hit someone. How could I note?¡± Lina gently patted her belly. ¡°I hope this one will be


    more well-behaved than Sephy.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634


    ¡°Uncle Daniel,¡± Zuko said, hugging Lina. He chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re here for Sephy, but we¡¯re also curious


    about James¡¯ father.¡±


    ¡°Hah, not a good guy for sure!¡± Zuko¡¯s business partner chimed in. He was close to the Hamertons.


    ¡°You can tell by the kid¡¯s mother. Both husband and wife must be birds of a feather. That¡¯s why they


    raised such a rotten kid!¡±


    Lina patted the woman¡¯s hand and smiled gently.


    ¡°Mrs. Hamerton, I know you have a good temper and are generous, but don¡¯t stop meter! That brat


    has bullied my son, and I¡¯m determined to get justice for my child today!¡±


    As she finished speaking, the meeting room door swung open. Sophia exuded arrogance as she


    entered in high heels. James followed behind her with a frown and scanned everyone with a deep


    grudge.


    Sophia patted James¡¯ head and reassured him not to be scared.


    ¡°Ms. Corbin, folks,¡± she said and took off her sunsses, her crimson lips forming a mocking smirk.


    ¡°My son was hit in kindergarten, and I¡¯m determined to get to the bottom of this!¡±


    She looked around. ¡°Where is Ms. Squire? She¡¯s the ss¡¯ homeroom teacher. Shouldn¡¯t shee


    forward?¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, a low, stern voice echoed. ¡°Why? You won¡¯t resolve the problem if Ms.


    Squire isn¡¯t here?¡±


    Sophia was taken aback, and she saw Daniel ying with a lighter on the side, his expression


    composed but hinting at ruthlessness. When he raised his eyes, his gaze was sharp, sending shivers


    down one¡¯s spine.


    Daniel spoke with a half-smile. ¡°Even if Ms. Squire isn¡¯t here, we still have Ms. Corbin. Are you


    suggesting the principal isn¡¯t qualified to handle this matter?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sophia was still haughty. ¡°Who are you? Why do you think you can meddle here?¡±


    Before Daniel could respond, an impatient parent stood up. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we need to discuss this in front of


    everyone today. Do you know why your son was hit? He¡¯s been a tyrant in kindergarten, behaving


    recklessly! My son, Zack, has been bullied by him several times!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°The same goes for my son! Your son destroyed all the limited-edition action figures he brought! They


    were collector¡¯s items. Ma¡¯am, how do you propose topensate?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, he lifted my girl¡¯s skirt. This isn¡¯t just mischievous behavior¡ªit¡¯s an issue of character!


    Bad genes!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it runs in the family!¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop making nonsense!¡± Sophia was furious. ¡°What¡¯s all this about bad genes? Do you even


    know what family he¡¯s from?¡±


    As chaos erupted in the meeting room, someone passed through the door. Suddenly, the room fell


    silent, and everyone stared in astonishment at the neer.


    Lina and Zuko were particrly dumbfounded.


    Only Daniel scowled.


    Sophia smugly grabbed the man¡¯s arm and spoke loudly. ¡°Darling, these people are giving our son a


    hard time. Tell me, how should we stand up for our son?¡±


    Graham took a deep breath and straightened his back. His gaze slowly swept across everyone¡¯s faces.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When he saw Zuko and Lina, he paused and then looked elsewhere.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Graham!¡± Lina was a little agitated. ¡°How could it be you?¡±


    Zuko patted her shoulder, worried that her emotions might affect their baby. He then approached


    Graham, whispering, ¡°What are you doing? This child¡­ This child couldn¡¯t possibly be yours! You¡­¡±


    ¡°Zuko, I don¡¯t want to continue like this. Today, I will put an end to everything.¡± Graham looked at him


    and took Sophia¡¯s hand. ¡°She is the woman I love and want to marry. The child isn¡¯t mine, but I¡¯m


    willing to treat him as my own son.¡±


    Zuko¡¯s eyes widened. He thought he had misheard Graham and was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Graham, are you out of your mind?!¡± Lina wished she could p him. ¡°This is the woman you want to


    marry? What about your fiancee? What does she mean to you? You¡¯re not leaving her any shred of


    dignity showing up here today?¡±

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635


    Graham began hesitantly, ¡°Pammy, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Zuko said firmly, taking a step forward to control his anger. ¡°Graham, we¡¯ve grown up


    together since childhood. Even if we¡¯re not as close as siblings, I¡¯ve always considered you a friend. I


    never thought you were this kind of person!¡±


    Lina was also furious, staring at Graham. ¡°If you had already set your sights elsewhere, why did you


    have to involve Maisie? What did she do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Stop it, both of you!¡± Graham growled. ¡°We¡¯re here today to resolve the children¡¯s issues, not mine!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Corbin, fellow parents,¡± Graham said, stepping forward and bowing slightly. ¡°My son has


    misbehaved, and as his father, I¡¯ll definitely take responsibility for it. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t evade it, and I¡¯ll


    have mywyer discuss how topensate. But my son was beaten¡ªthat¡¯s something I won¡¯t let go


    of either!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The usually calm and collected Zuko couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡°Graham, have you


    lost your mind?!¡±


    ¡°Zuko!¡± Graham raised his voice and fixed his gaze on him. ¡°My son was being naughty at


    kindergarten, but your daughter gave him a ck eye and a swollen face. That¡¯s also a fact! Children


    can be mischievous, but adults should know better. I won¡¯t deny what I shouldpensate for, but I


    also expect you to take responsibility for your part.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zuko felt like there was a lump in his chest. ¡®Is this fellow possessed? Is this still Uncle Josiah¡¯s


    son and Arya¡¯s brother? This is outrageous!¡¯ he thought.


    Daniel pped the table and stood up abruptly. He approached Graham with fists clenched so tightly


    that his knuckles turned white.


    ¡°Uncle Daniel!¡± Zuko stopped him, shaking his head.


    Daniel took a few deep breaths. In the end, his rationality subdued the anger in his heart, and he slowly


    rxed his fists.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s resolve the matter this way,¡± Graham said, picking up James. ¡°The kindergarten has


    surveince footage. It¡¯s clear what my son did and how he was hit. I suggest we leave the rest of the


    matter to thewyers.¡±


    The other parents were dumbfounded, and even Ruth was at a loss.


    Sophia smugly clung to Graham¡¯s arm, and they walked out like a family of three. However, just as they


    reached the kindergarten gate, Graham saw a familiar figure outside.


    He stopped in his tracks, staring nkly at her.


    Sophia proudly clung to him like a victor.


    Daniel came out chasing and wanted to take Maisie away, but it seemed like it was toote.


    Maisie walked slowly toward Graham, her eyes filled with a hint of sadness, having understood


    everything.


    Graham handed James to Sophia, letting the two of them leave first, and then he stayed behind.


    ¡°Maisie, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything,¡± Maisie said softly.


    She suddenly remembered scenes from TV dramas. When the girl discovered her fiance¡¯s infidelity,


    she would confidently take off her engagement ring and throw it at the man in that moment of


    confrontation.


    She looked down and realized her finger was bare. She had been Graham¡¯s fiancee for so long, but he


    had never given her any keepsake.


    Maisie smiled bitterly. This might be for the best, saving her trouble in the future.


    ¡°I understand everything now.¡±She looked at him. ¡°I finally understand why she told me she was Mrs.


    Bayer the moment she entered the kindergarten. I understand why her son can be so arrogant at the


    kindergarten, why I tried to reason with her, but she remained rude and indifferent¡­ Hah! It turns out a


    woman can act arrogant because she has a man backing her up.¡±


    Graham hung his head, feeling an indescribableplexity in his heart.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maisie. I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± Graham said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hurt me,¡± Maisie stated, gazing into his eyes. ¡°Because I¡¯ve realized today that my feelings


    for you aren¡¯t that deep.¡±


    Graham was taken aback, his head snapping up.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t understand one thing.¡± Maisie spoke softly. ¡°Since you were already in love with someone


    else, why did you date me?¡±


    Graham¡¯s throat tightened. He licked his lips and hoarsely replied, ¡°Because Aunt Linda introduced


    you, and my parents were quite satisfied with you¡­


    ¡°Plus, you¡¯re beautiful, without a strong background, and easy to control. Even if I had other women


    after we got married, you wouldn¡¯t do anything to me, nor would your family would be able to do


    anything to me.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s eyes widened. So, he wanted to marry her because she was easy to bully and had no family


    to back her up?


    It made sense. In a family with matching backgrounds, someone like Lina or Arya would never put up


    with that. Not to mention that they wouldn¡¯t just ept the insult¡ªtheir powerful families would have


    already taken action against him.


    After the initial shock, Maisie suddenlyughed.


    Graham¡¯s expression changed. This was not as he had expected. He thought Maisie would be


    emotionally overwhelmed and might even p him a few times. However, that didn¡¯t happen.


    Maisie didn¡¯t cry or create a scene. Instead, she remained remarkably calm, making Graham feel


    uneasy.


    ¡°Maisie, if you¡¯re really angry, you can hit me¡­ Come on, you can hit me! It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m the viin


    here. I was the one who wronged you!¡± He reached out to take Maisie¡¯s hand, but she suddenly pulled


    away and looked at him once before silently turning to leave.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    At that moment, it felt as if her heart had fallen into ce as if she had been waiting for this result all


    along. With the oue now, her heart felt at peace. ¨C


    Maisie went to work as usual the next day, but her colleagues looked at her differently.


    She endured through the morning¡¯s sses. During the lunch break, she went to the pantry,


    overhearing a few of her coworkers talking.


    ¡°Is it true that Ms. Squire got dumped by her fiance?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°It sure is! James is the child of that woman Mr. Bayer is seeing outside! That woman deliberately put


    her son in her ss to unt her authority!¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯s this arrogant as the kept mistress?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Bayer would rather marry a woman who has been married before and has a child than marry


    Ms. Squire¡­ Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with Ms. Squire?¡±


    Maisie bit her lip, then boldly entered the pantry. The conversations stopped abruptly.


    When the crowd saw her, they didn¡¯t know what to say, and the atmosphere turned awkward. They all


    stared at each other and quietly left the room.


    Maisie filled her cup with water and found herself face-to-face with Ruth. Thetter treated her well on


    ordinary days, and as Daniel¡¯s senior, he had asked her to take care of Maisie.


    That was why Ruth was also furious in this case.


    Ruth patted her shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Squire, don¡¯t force yourself for the time being. If


    you need to take leave, take as much time off as you need.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Corbin, I¡­¡± She had intended to say she didn¡¯t need it, but a sudden wave of dizziness almost


    made her lose her bnce.


    ¡°Oh dear, you don¡¯t look good. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Ruth reached out to touch her forehead. It did


    feel warm, so she immediately called Daniel.


    ¡°Daniel, Ms. Squire isn¡¯t feeling well. Can youe and take care of her?¡±

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637


    Daniel was getting ready to go to the airport to address some matters of the Quimby Group. He had


    nned to leave for Cumulus City in the morning and return in the evening. But just then, Ruth called


    him, and it was about Maisie.


    Daniel put aside his luggage without hesitation and arranged for one of his subordinates to return to


    Cumulus City.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby¡­¡± His subordinate was unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re back, coordinate with the seniors there, and they¡¯ll handle it,¡± Daniel hurriedly instructed.


    ¡°The Quimby Group matters can wait!¡±


    As his subordinate stood there bewildered, Daniel sped away.


    The Quimby Group concerns could wait¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to miss any chance to be with Maisie. ¨C


    Daniel brought Maisie back with him. She wasn¡¯t feeling well, with a headache, a sore throat, and


    drowsiness. She just wanted to go home and rest.


    However, when they returned, they found people moving in and out of the house opposite theirs.


    Maisie was taken aback.


    She then saw Sophiaing out with a smug expression when she spotted her.


    ¡°You¡¯re back? Oh, Ms. Squire, thanks for taking care of James during this time. But we won¡¯t need your


    help from now on! Graham has arranged a private tutor for James, and he¡¯ll have lessons at home!


    Graham really cares about James, willing to spend on him, even more than his own son!¡±


    Maisie stood at the doorway, looking unfazed. She then replied softly, ¡°That¡¯s actually quite great¡­¡±


    Sophia continued to boast. ¡°Graham sold this house. So, I¡¯m here to move some things for him today.


    We shouldn¡¯t have any more opportunities to meet in the future!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Maisie responded.


    ¡°Oh, and¡­¡± Sophia intentionally said loudly, ¡°Graham said he¡¯s going to buy me a new house! Ms.


    Squire, you had such a great man, but you let him slip away. What a pity!¡±


    ¡°Have you said enough?¡± A deep voice suddenly cut in.


    Daniel had taken Maisie upstairs, and upon returning, he stumbled upon this scene. He stood in front of


    Maisie, radiating a cold aura, making Sophia uneasy.


    She hesitated and took a few steps back, still unwilling to back down but not daring to say more.


    ¡°Did I hear you correctly?¡± Daniel seemed to smile. ¡°You called Mr. Bayer a good man? If he¡¯s such a


    ¡®good man¡¯, you should cherish him!¡±


    Sophia looked at Daniel defiantly.


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was chilly. ¡°That a lucky woman doesn¡¯t marry an unlucky man.


    Maisie not marrying that ¡®good man¡¯ you mentioned was fate helping her dodge a bullet.


    ¡°I hope you and Mr. Bayer live peacefully from now on, with no unexpected troubles.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sophia red at him.


    Despite his words, his tone and smirk suggested otherwise.


    ¡°Old man!¡± Sophia retorted, ¡°Wash your mouth! It stinks¡­¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Old man!¡± Sophia continued. ¡°Look at you! You¡¯re not that young anymore, so why are you watching


    over Ms. Squire like this? What? Are you looking to chase after younger girls?¡±


    This time, Daniel widened his eyes but didn¡¯t erupt in anger in front of Maisie. He could only warn


    Sophia with his gaze.


    Sophia sneered. When thest mover brought out their things, she locked the door behind them,


    looking at Daniel and Maisie mockingly.


    Daniel smirked.


    Sophia wouldn¡¯t enjoy her victory for long. He had already asked Fat Lawler to take action, and


    Graham would soon face the consequences of his wrongdoing.


    A man should bear the consequences of his actions.


    However, Daniel didn¡¯t know how tofort Maisie. He noticed she was lightly dressed, so he removed


    his jacket and put it on her.


    After some hesitation and not knowing what to say, he finally uttered, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Maisie remained silent and shook her head.


    Seeing her weakness, Daniel decided to help her back to her house. Later, Maisie developed a high


    fever, and Daniel rushed to give her some fever-reducing medicine, nning to take her to the hospital.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Maisie¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°I just want to rest for a bit.¡±


    ¡°But your fever is quite high.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken medicine, haven¡¯t I?¡± She smiled weakly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve never gone to the hospital when I


    had a fever before. I¡¯d rest for a few days, and I¡¯d be better.¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t insist any further.


    After a while, her soft voice sounded again. ¡°Mr. Quimby, could you stay here with me?¡±


    Daniel was taken aback but still held her hand, smiling reassuringly.


    Soon, Maisie fell asleep, but her sleep was restless.


    Daniel remained by her side, wiping the sweat from her forehead and moistening her lips with a cotton


    swab.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer. He gently sat on the edge of the bed and embraced


    her.


    Her body burned like fire, but she curled up in his arms, shivering uncontrobly and muttering, ¡°So


    cold¡­¡±


    Daniel held her even tighter.


    He remembered how she had never seemed to get sick before. Later, he found out that she never told


    him when she was sick. No matter what happened, she always carried the burden herself, which made


    him think of her as a woman he didn¡¯t need to worry about.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Perhaps this was the only way she could stay by his side a bit longer.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and he gently caressed her face, lightly kissing her forehead.


    ¡°Maisie,¡± he whispered in her ear. ¡°I won¡¯t lose you again. After getting well, I¡¯ll take you back to our


    home.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you forgot everything in the past. We¡¯ll start over. Give me another chance to love you


    properly, alright?¡±

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638


    Two dayster, Maisie¡¯s high fever finally subsided.


    She experienced a long dream where Daniel¡¯s face reappeared. Surprisingly, the dream wasn¡¯t eerie


    this time. In this dream, Daniel gazed at her, showering her with tenderness.


    She found herself in that small courtyard filled with blooming orchids under the bright spring sun. The


    vivid blue sky was a sight she hadn¡¯t seen since arriving in Centrolis.


    In the courtyard, an adorable chubby little boy waved to her, shouting, ¡°Mom.¡±


    She was about to run to him when the dream abruptly ended. She slowly opened her eyes, feeling


    utterly drained, like she had been pulled out of the water. However, the awful feeling had vanished.


    She turned her head and noticed the familiar warmth of someone¡¯s presence. Her cheeks blushed


    slightly.


    She got out of bed and found Daniel in the kitchen, attempting to cook something for her. It was evident


    that cooking wasn¡¯t his strong suit¡ªhe had even burnt a pot of soup, creating a mess.


    Frustrated, Daniel threw thedle aside and angrily spoke into his phone. ¡°What did you say?! That¡¯s


    not right at all! I followed the steps you mentioned, and it turned out like this! I think you¡¯re useless as


    the head chef of the hotel!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°This is what we¡¯ll do¡­ I¡¯ll send you an address, hurry up and deliver the food, including the soup¡­ If


    you¡¯re even a minutete, you¡¯re out of a job tomorrow!¡±


    Maisie stood there and couldn¡¯t help but giggle.


    Daniel suddenly turned around, somewhat embarrassed. He did not know where to put his hands and


    laughed nervously. ¡°Y-You¡¯re awake?¡±


    His expression transformed from stern to easygoing the moment he saw her.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll be done soon¡­ Don¡¯t mind the mess in the kitchen. I¡¯ll tidy it up very quickly!¡±


    Maisie spoke softly. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°No, no, you should go back and rest. I¡¯ll clean up fast¡­¡±


    Maisie¡¯s heart stirred. It seemed that only with Daniel could she feel doted on. It was as though he


    didn¡¯t do much, but everything he did for her was heartfelt.


    In the end, Daniel called a housekeeper to clean up the kitchen. He had something more important to


    do¡ªhave dinner with Maisie.


    The food arrived on time, personally delivered by the head chef of the hotel himself. He was sweating


    profusely, fearing that even a one-minute dy would cost him his job.


    Daniel made Maisie lie down, carefully feeding her spoonful by spoonful.


    Maisie felt a bit embarrassed and tried to feed herself a few times, but Daniel firmly declined her


    attempts.


    ¡°You have just recovered and must take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Can eating really tire me out?¡±


    Daniel wouldn¡¯t miss any chance to care for her. ¡°Well, it¡¯s best not to move if you don¡¯t have to. Look


    at those less active small animals. They usually live long lives.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You mean, like turtles?¡±


    Daniel was stunned, and his joke fell t once again. Then, he became somewhat flustered.


    Of all the jokes he could make, what if Maisie misunderstood him?

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639


    Daniel gasped and rushed to exin, but the harder he tried, the more challenging it became to find


    the right words. After struggling for a while, his face turned red.


    However, Maisie covered her mouth and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Um, I¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to say anything,¡± Maisie assured, her gaze clear and gentle. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean


    anything bad.¡±


    Daniel heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°But you should avoid making dad jokes in the future. They¡¯re not very funny, but you¡¯re quite amusing!¡±


    Daniel found her amusing too, and they gazed at each other. At that moment, sunlight streamed in


    through the window, warming their faces.


    Even if Maisie was a bit slow, she understood Daniel¡¯s intention. In fact, she had a favorable


    impression of him. It wasn¡¯t just a mere favorability¡ªthere was a strange sense of familiarity as if they


    had known each other in a past life.


    Fate between people was indeed mysterious. ¨C


    Arya sat in the art studio, gazing at a painting that was only half done. The deadline was approaching


    rapidly, and time was running out.


    Toph hurried over, his brow furrowing as he examined the painting.


    ¡°Arya, the storyline here doesn¡¯t seem right. And this part¡­ The male lead from before wasn¡¯t drawn


    this way!


    ¡°The filmpany called me. They¡¯ve already started their promotion, and they¡¯re just waiting for our


    manuscripts. But with our progress, it¡¯s really not working¡­


    ¡°Should I ask my mom? Imperial Media holds influence in the entertainment industry. My mom has a


    widework. Maybe she can talk to the filmpany and get us a few more days¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Arya said gloomily after a moment. ¡°Even if we were given a whole year, I might not be in


    the mood¡­¡±


    Toph asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Arya put down her paintbrush and sighed. ¡°My family has been in chaos these past two days¡­¡±


    Toph quickly grasped the situation. The Bayers were in turmoil, probably because of Graham.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Arya recounted the events of the past few days to Toph.


    Graham had brought Sophia and James to their house and publicly announced the termination of his


    engagement to Maisie. He had dered that he would marry Sophia instead, nearly making Josiah


    faint from anger.


    ¡°That Sophia¡­ I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s so confident, but she¡¯s acting arrogantly in our house, treating


    herself like thedy of the house. Also, her son broke several pots of orchids that my dad has been


    nurturing for years on his first day there!¡±


    Toph¡¯s eyes widened. Josiah¡¯s orchids were of a very precious variety, with the most expensive one


    worth over 100,000 dors in an auction. Josiah was known for his carefree personality and usually


    took good care of these precious flowers. Yet, they were now destroyed by a child who had appeared


    out of nowhere.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so much about the money.¡± Arya continued. ¡°But the key is that my dad has nurtured them for


    many years and has developed a deep attachment to these flowers.


    ¡°My dad was furious and scolded that child, but Sophia started causing a scene in our house, saying


    that our family disrespects her as a divorced woman with a child and that we have skewed values. She


    also used us of singling her and her child out.¡±


    Toph couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath, ¡°What the fuck? What does Jon Snow say about it?¡±


    At the mention of her brother, Arya¡¯s tears began to flow.


    ¡°My brother took Sophia and her son¡¯s side. He even argued with my dad, saying he shouldn¡¯t have


    such strong views on lineage. He intends to spend the rest of his life with Sophia and treat that child as


    his son!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My dad nearly had a heart attack because of him. He¡¯s been bedridden for two days¡­¡±


    Arya sobbed in Toph¡¯s arms, and he gently patted her back. He didn¡¯t know how tofort her at the


    moment. He was angry as he listened, let alone Josiah himself.


    ¡°How¡¯s Uncle Josiah now? Do you want to take him to Aunt Zennie and Uncle Seth¡¯s hospital for a


    comprehensive checkup?¡±

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640


    ¡°Maybe we should talk to them soon.¡± Arya sighed. ¡°My mom¡¯s not been well, and my dad got really


    angry this time. I¡¯m genuinely concerned about their health and what lies ahead.¡±


    Unsure how tofort her, Toph simply held her close and gently patted her back.


    He suddenly furrowed his brow. ¡°By the way, wasn¡¯t your brother back for his marriage to Maisie? How


    did Sophia suddenly enter the picture?¡±


    ¡°He never intended to marry Maisie,¡± Arya replied, looking at him. ¡°His return this time wasn¡¯t about


    marriage. It¡¯s because the overseaspany wasn¡¯t doing well¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Our overseas market has never been our strong suit. Over the years, my dad entrusted my brother


    with it, thinking he could handle it well with his education abroad. Secondly, he hoped my brother¡¯s


    sess would silence our rtives.


    ¡°But Graham has struggled there. The market is saturated, and there are numerous obstacles. Making


    a name for oneself in a predominantly homogenous society is challenging.¡±


    Realization struck Toph. ¡°So, he¡¯s back to seek support from headquarters?¡±


    Arya nodded. ¡°If he could smoothly marry Maisie and make my parents happy, they might have


    considered asking the headquarters for support. But none of us expected him to bring back


    Sophia!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Toph assured her. ¡°Given our families¡¯ rtionship, the Hamerton Group won¡¯t ignore the


    Bayers if they face issues. Right now, it¡¯s essential to ease your father¡¯s worries and prevent his


    condition from worsening.¡±


    Arya leaned into his embrace, finding warmth and security in his arms.


    ¨C


    Meanwhile, another drama unfolded at the Bayers.


    James had made a mess in the courtyard and demanded food after ying. He ordered the service


    staff around, but they ignored him, resulting in James cursing in Chaisene.


    Sophia not only didn¡¯t intervene but also praised her son. She yed the role of thedy of the house,


    ordering the service staff to cook.


    During dinner, Sophia deliberately used Kelly¡¯s tableware, a set acquired by Josiah at an expensive


    Eropah auction for their 10th anniversary. With a ¡°careless¡± move, she dropped the soup spoon,


    shattering the precious porcin.


    The service staff refrained from speaking but rolled their eyes and muttered privately, ¡°This is what


    happens when thedy of the house is away. This good-for-nothing mother and son run the ce!¡±


    Simon, the butler, nced at them and said grimly, ¡°Alright, quiet down.¡±


    Then, he approached Sophia and James.


    Sophia spoke first. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to manage me too?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Simon smiled. ¡°I just wanted to offer you some advice. It¡¯s better to take care of your


    child and teach basic courtesy and respect. If you don¡¯t educate your child now, society will do it for you


    in the future, and it won¡¯t look good.¡±


    Sophia mmed her cutlery on the table, stood up abruptly, and red at Simon.


    ¡°Who are you to speak to me like this? Just because you¡¯re the Bayers¡¯ senior butler, you dare? You¡¯re


    nothing more than a long-servingpdog in the Bayers. You¡¯ve just been around for a bit longer!¡±


    ¡°Sophia!¡± Graham approached, looking displeased.

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641


    Simon appeared disgruntled, yet he still showed respect to the guests. He nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Simon.¡± Graham spoke up. ¡°Sophia was living abroad and is not very proficient in the


    language. She might have used the wrong words unintentionally.¡±


    Simon expressed his concern, ¡°Si, I¡¯ve watched you grow. You¡¯ve never disappointed your parents.


    How did you¡ª¡±


    Graham interrupted, ¡°Alright, Simon. I¡¯ll handle it. You should take a rest.¡±


    Simon could only exit the room.


    Just as Sophia was about to voice herint, Graham looked at her sternly. ¡°Simon is the longest-


    serving butler in this house, the one my dad trusts the most. You shouldn¡¯t have spoken to him like


    that.¡±


    Sophia retorted, ¡°Are you ming me now?¡± She looked pitiful and burst into tears. ¡°I knew you¡¯d


    eventually side with your parents and exclude me and our son! We¡¯re not wee in this house. I¡¯m


    leaving with James!¡±


    ¡°Sophia¡­¡±


    Graham quickly intervened, his anger dissipating. Heforted and reassured her until she stopped


    crying.


    He then sat at the dining table, cing James on hisp and feeding him like a loving father.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Sophia couldn¡¯t help but smile¡ªher dramatic outburst had achieved its intended effect.


    She had no intention of leaving the Bayers. After all, why would she leave when she had secured her


    ce in this wealthy family?


    She stood behind him and hugged him, rubbing her cheek against his. ¡°Graham, thepany in


    Armania¡­ Is it a lost cause?¡±


    He paused and appeared troubled.


    ¡°Did you talk to your father? Can the headquarters provide financial support?¡± she asked.


    ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± he replied as he had been advised. ¡°But my mom believes that


    the overseas market isn¡¯t our strong suit. It¡¯s best to take this opportunity to withdrawpletely¡­¡±


    Sophia widened her eyes. ¡°What? How can we do that?!¡±


    This wasn¡¯t what she had in mind. She had hoped that Graham would cancel the wedding, allowing


    them to acquire some money and return to Armania for a life of luxury.


    Now, it seemed that Kelly posed a significant obstacle to her ns.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Graham, if the headquarters can¡¯t support us, we¡¯ll have to find our own solution!¡±


    He was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She smiled and leaned in to whisper, ¡°Do you know Fat Lawler? I¡¯ve been talking to him recently. He¡¯s


    in Cumulus City and is auctioning off two mining sites.¡±


    ¡°Mining sites?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Minerals are currently selling at a low price. Can¡¯t we profit substantially if we buy low and sell


    high? I¡¯ve heard that some Centrolispanies are interested too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll continue negotiating with Fat Lawler to secure the best possible deal. We won¡¯t miss


    this opportunity!¡±

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642


    ¡°But¡­¡± Graham was hesitating.


    He had also heard about the two mining sites. They offered excellent conditions, and the rumored price


    was quite attractive. However, his many years of industry experience had taught him that the more


    attractive the price, the more trouble lurked behind it.


    ¡°Do you not trust me, my darling?¡± Sophia shook him gently. ¡°Remember all the things I¡¯ve managed for


    you back in Armania? Do you not trust my abilities?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± he assured, patting the back of her hand and offering her a gentle smile. She had


    always been his capable right-hand person, and he was drawn to her for her skills.


    ¡°But there¡¯s so much money involved in this. We don¡¯t know Fat Lawler at all¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re getting to know him!¡± She painted an exciting picture of their future. ¡°Let¡¯s see what your parents


    have to say when we make a fortune!¡±


    Seeing hisck of response, she leaned in closer and yfully toyed with the button on his cor.


    ¡°Graham, don¡¯t you want to be with me forever? If we achieve something great that impresses your


    parents, they won¡¯t stand in our way¡­ I truly want to be with you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m working so hard to


    earn their approval!¡±


    Graham was touched. He lifted his arms and embraced her, gently running his fingers through her hair.


    He had wanted to be with her from the moment he firstid eyes on her. Not only was she beautiful, but


    he also admired her determination and strength at work. She was a far cry from someone like Maisie,


    who he didn¡¯t find as intriguing.


    Sophia filled a void in his life, and he was willing to be a father to her child.


    ¡°Okay, I promise,¡± he said softly. ¡°As long as you believe it¡¯s achievable, I¡¯ll wholeheartedly support you.


    We¡¯ll aplish something that will earn my parents¡¯ respect!¡±


    Sophia joyfully nted a kiss on his cheek, and he hugged her passionately.


    James took the opportunity to slip between them with a happy smile.


    From a distance, they resembled a joyful family of three.


    Simon shook his head as he gazed out from the living room. The maids around him observed them in


    disdain.


    ¡°So shameless. Is Mr. Graham under some kind of spell? He doesn¡¯t want Ms. Maisie, but he¡¯s taken


    by this vixen!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Simon quickly stopped their gossip. ¡°Get back to your duties instead of


    chattering.¡± Upset, they each went their separate ways.


    In truth, Simon missed that kind-hearted girl. Graham might never find someone as lovely as her again.


    Even though Maisie¡¯s fever had gone away two days ago, she still had no appetite.


    Daniel tried having the hotel serve her different food each day, but no matter what they brought, she


    would only take a few bites before stopping.


    He felt concerned and asked if there was something specific she wanted to eat. She thought for a


    moment, then smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯d love some bubble tea.¡±


    He was taken aback.


    He remembered the first time they went out together when they had just started dating. ¨C


    Back then.


    He wanted to buy her something, but sheined that everything was too expensive, and she


    didn¡¯t want anything.


    He had never shopped with women before and found her behavior troublesome. He had been under


    the impression that all women were materialistic and couldn¡¯t resist shopping at the mall.


    She sensed his impatience and shyly asked, as they passed by a bubble tea shop, ¡°Could you get me


    some bubble tea, Daniel?¡±


    For a brief moment, he was stunned, but he joined the line with her. When they reached the counter,


    she pointed to the least expensive drink on the menu, and her smile charmed him.


    He felt a pang of sadness. He ordered the most expensive drink on the menu, even though the price


    difference was minimal.


    ¨C


    Daniel recalled how happy she had looked when she drank the bubble tea. It had been her first time


    trying it.


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you, Mr. Quimby?¡±


    Maisie¡¯s voice brought him back to reality.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    He smiled as he returned to the present. cing a pillow behind her back, he said, ¡°The bubble tea


    they serve here is artificial. It¡¯s not good for you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I really want to drink it!¡± she said weakly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯ve been missing the taste of bubble


    tea these days.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied with alluring eyes. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll make one for you soon.¡±


    He had decided to make the bubble tea himself. Before making it, he called the hotel chef.


    Drenched in sweat, the chef imparted all his knowledge to teach him the steps.


    However, Daniel didn¡¯t get the ratio right. It was quite thick. He added two ice cubes¡ªit seemed to


    taste lighter now.


    After working for a while, he finally walked out of the kitchen with a cup of bubble tea. He smiled


    apologetically as he handed it to Maisie.


    ¡°It might not taste great, but I used the best ingredients. There¡¯s nothing artificial in there, so feel free to


    enjoy it!¡±


    She smiled and indulged in the tea. After finishing it, she looked up at him, and there seemed to be


    stars twinkling in her eyes.


    She pursed her lips and asked carefully. ¡°Mr. Quimby, do you like me?¡±


    He was stunned, and his heart raced.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Maisie¡¯s cheeks flushed as she held her head down, speaking softly. ¡°I just thought you¡¯re too good to


    me. I¡¯d feel it no matter how slow I am¡­ Of course, I apologize if I misunderstood. I¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t misunderstand!¡± he blurted out.


    She was stunned and rubbed her hands against the cup. ¡°T-Then I¡¯ll go on.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s back stiffened, and blood rushed to his head. He froze in ce as if he were waiting for a


    verdict.


    Maisie said, ¡°To be honest, although my feelings for Graham weren¡¯t as strong, it hurt me terribly. I


    seem to have lost my confidence, and I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done wrong. I think I¡¯ll need some time to


    realign with myself.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, I can¡¯t start a new rtionship during this period. D-Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643


    Although Daniel was disappointed, he smiled at her and nodded before saying, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s cheeks blushed, her heart racing as their eyes locked. She quickly lowered her head to sip her


    bubble tea, concealing the turmoil in her heart.


    ¡°Thanks for your understanding, Mr. Quimby,¡± she said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he reassured gently. ¡°It¡¯s my business if I like you. You don¡¯t have to be burdened


    by it. But I have a request¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t reject me while you take time to heal.¡± He chuckled. ¡°You must give me a chance to be


    good to you.¡±


    She shyly pursed her lips, and a sense of romance filled the air.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how to exin this man repeatedly appearing in her dreams.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby¡­¡± She finally asked, ¡°Did we know each other in the past?¡±


    He was taken aback.


    Maisie scratched her head, troubled. ¡°I feel a sense of familiarity with you. Maybe you didn¡¯t know I was


    very sick, and I forgot everything when I recovered. If you knew me, could you be honest with me? My


    family won¡¯t tell me about my past, and I don¡¯t know why they act like that.¡±


    Daniel felt a squeeze in his heart and forced a smile.


    After a long silence, he finally said, ¡°We didn¡¯t know each other.¡±


    Maisie was stunned, watching him in silence.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the unique connection between people that makes you feel familiar,¡± he said, his voice


    hoarse and slow. ¡°Maybe there wasn¡¯t much in your past that your family didn¡¯t tell you about. It¡¯s all in


    the past now. You don¡¯t have to cling to it.


    ¡°Starting a new life might be a good thing, right, Maisie? I¡¯m willing to embark on this new life with you,


    and I assure you that you¡¯ll never be wronged again.¡±


    Maisie found herself drawn to his voice as if it held an irresistible charm.


    He patted her shoulder, smiled, and went to clean the living room, something he had been doingtely.


    He couldn¡¯t cook, but he could clean.


    Maisie observed him, feeling a sense of security in his tall, regr attire. As she watched, she suddenly


    felt dizzy, her temples throbbing, and blurry images rushed into her head. She couldn¡¯t see them


    clearly, but they all seemed to involve Daniel.


    She frowned, gripping the nket, her head clouded with doubts.


    Sophia brought Graham to meet Fat Lawler at the underground casino. Graham appeared anxious as


    Fat Lawler¡¯s men led them in, his reluctance evident in his slow steps.


    On the other hand, Sophia was excited and had even picked a gift for Fat Lawler.


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you, Graham?¡± she whispered, leaning in close. ¡°Don¡¯t look so gloomy. We¡¯re here


    for a business discussion. Everyone profits when things fall into ce.¡±


    They were ushered into the VIP room, where they were served beverages and asked to wait.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this,¡± Graham confessed, his suspicions growing. ¡°Why would Fat Lawler


    meet with us when we have no apparent connection? Why is he interested in doing business with us,


    especially in the underworld? And¡­¡±


    Sophia frowned. ¡°What are you getting at? Do you think he¡¯s meeting us for nothing? I¡¯ve put in a lot of


    effort to make this happen. I¡¯ve spoken with him multiple times.


    ¡°Besides, what about the underworld? Isn¡¯t Nichs Thompson part of it? You¡¯ve been close to him


    since childhood. Why are you afraid of Fat Lawler but not your dad¡¯s friend?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Before he could respond,ughter echoed from outside. The VIP room¡¯s door swung open, revealing a


    middle-aged man in traditional attire.


    Sophia and Graham quickly stood up, and the man¡¯s sharp gaze fixed on them with a cryptic smirk.


    ¡°Mr. Bayer?¡± he inquired.


    Graham nodded respectfully. ¡°Yes, Fat Lawler.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you at our underground casino.¡±


    Fat Lawler exuded charisma with a cold aura, and Graham, worldly as he was, was cautious in his


    presence.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I overheard you mention Nic.¡± Fat Lawler chuckled. ¡°I know him, but I was nothing when he was the


    boss. Hahaha!¡±


    Seizing the opportunity to tter him, Sophia said, ¡°Nic retired a long time ago. People now bow only to


    you when your name is mentioned!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    Fat Lawler put down his ss and remarked, ¡°Ms. Sophia, you¡¯re not from the underworld. How would


    you know if people bow to me?¡±


    Sophia was at a loss and nced at Graham for help. He signaled her to remain silent, aware that


    excessive talking could be a mistake when dealing with an expert like Fat Lawler.


    Graham smiled courteously and handed Fat Lawler the gift. ¡°This is a small token from us. It may not


    be much, but we hope you like it.¡±


    Fat Lawler examined the gift and recognized its value. He squinted and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around


    the bush. I assume you¡¯re here for my two mining sites in Cumulus City, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Graham replied without hesitation. ¡°We hope to secure the bid. We¡¯ll express our gratitude


    properly when the deal is finalized.¡±


    ¡°Do youck the funds, Mr. Bayer?¡±


    Graham bit his lip and replied, ¡°I just want to make my parents proud.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a noble goal!¡± Fat Lawler chuckled again. ¡°With your family¡¯s power, purchasing the mining sites


    should be a breeze.¡±


    Graham¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sir, are you willing to disclose the price?¡±


    Fat Lawler peered at him and revealed, ¡°750,000,000 dors for the two mining sites. What do you


    think, Mr. Bayer?¡±

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644


    Graham was shocked, and the corner of his lip twitched.


    ¡°750,000,000 dors?¡± he mumbled.


    It might be tough to gather even 75,000,000 dors in working capital with the subsidiarypany he


    was managing.


    If he needed 750,000,000 dors, he would have to apply with the headquarters, and the application


    would then be discussed with the board of directors.


    The board was filled with old people who were of a simr age to his father, and they were quite


    conservative. They would definitely decline the 750,000,000 dors¡­


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Mr. Bayer?¡± Fat Lawler sneered. ¡°What? The high and mighty prince of the Bayers can¡¯t evene up


    with this small amount of money?¡±


    Sophia quickly elbowed and signaled him.


    She then told Fat Lawler with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s not it! Since you¡¯ve named your price, Graham will


    definitely take it!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Fat Lawler raised his brows. ¡°Giving you the price is my way of showing my sincerity, but I


    haven¡¯t seen yours!¡±


    ¡°Fat Lawler¡ª¡±


    She wanted to say more, but Graham stopped her.


    He took a deep breath. At the same time, he was ready to face the worst-case scenario.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sincere about this, Fat Lawler. However, the subsidiarypany I¡¯m currently


    managing is in a bad ce. If I need toe up with 750,000,000 dors, my father will definitely be


    alerted. I¡¯m afraid by then¡­¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about!¡± Fat Lawler said while smiling. ¡°Let¡¯s just be direct, Mr. Bayer. Do


    you not have the money?¡±


    Graham looked terrible and nodded with great difficulty.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t want your father to find out about this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡± Fat Lawler puffed on his cigar, and his subordinate handed Graham a business card as


    the smoke lingered around him.


    Graham was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have the money, you can get a loan from the bank.¡± Fat Lawler squinted. ¡°I¡¯m close


    with this person. He is a bigshot at the bank and will definitely help you financially.¡±


    Sophia was overjoyed when she heard this and kept thanking him, but Graham had a bad feeling.


    Could Fat Lawler provide everything he wascking? There was no such thing as a free lunch!


    However, Sophia advised him. ¡°Fat Lawler is from the underworld. People like him care most about


    loyalty! Also, this is a legitimate bank, not a loan shark. What are you still worried about?¡±


    Graham hesitated and fell into silence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to show your parents what you¡¯ve got, gain the power to speak, and marry me?¡± She


    grabbed his arm and leaned her head on his shoulder. ¡°Graham, this is the best opportunity for us. We


    can be together forever as soon as we do this!¡±


    He eventually nodded and hugged her. He wanted to seed quickly, too. After all, the losses he


    caused the subsidiarypany could not be solved with forged ounting¡ªhe would have to fill them


    in with real money.


    ¨C


    A few dayster, Maisie returned to the kindergarten after recovering.


    Daniel smiled happily when she came to work because he could finally let her sit in the passenger¡¯s


    seat and send her to the entrance without hiding.


    He waved and watched her go in.


    He didn¡¯t need to make excuses like picking up Persephone, treating all the teachers at school to


    snacks, or taking every kid in the school to the theme park just to see her anymore.


    Now, he could simply share an afternoon tea with her, take her to the bustling night market after work,


    gaze at the stars on the mountain, and enjoy a ride on the Ferris wheel at the theme park.


    He even told Persephone openly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m courting Maisie. Do you think you can help me?¡±


    She pouted and stared at him unwillingly. ¡°Granduncle, you used to buy me ice cream and pizza. Why


    isn¡¯t there anything now? You even asked me to help you now¡­¡±


    Daniel couldn¡¯t help butugh and carried her to the pizza ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re smiling even more now, granduncle!¡± she remarked.


    ¡°Yes, people smile when they¡¯re happy.¡±


    ¡°Are you happy because Ms. Maisie isn¡¯t marrying the prince anymore?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Eat your pizza, you little rascal!¡±


    They ate happily, giggling.


    At that moment, someone called him. It was Ruth.


    He smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s up, Ruth?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much¡­ I just want to ask if you¡¯re considering contributing to the education industry in


    Centrolis,¡± Ruth said.


    ¡°Ruth, are you still expecting me to invest in your kindergarten?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re saying it as if I¡¯m greedy for your money!¡± She cleared her throat and pretended to


    be casual as she spoke. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t bug you about the investment again¡­ Oh, Ms. Squire got


    into trouble today. Don¡¯t take it to heart! I¡¯m hanging up.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡±


    It was as she had expected¡ªthat worked on him.


    He frowned and asked with his deep voice. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Someone did something behind her back with the outstanding teacher nomination. Okay, okay.


    That¡¯s all from my side. Pretend I¡¯ve never said anything!¡±


    Ruth was well-versed in her tricks to have hung up directly. Daniel was worried now.


    He wanted to ask Maisie himself but knew she would always tolerate things and wouldn¡¯t tell him what


    exactly happened. He thought about it and called Ruth.


    The tables had turned this time. He said, ¡°Ruth, I¡¯ve actually been putting the investment proposal


    together!¡±


    Ruth smiled, thinking, ¡®Who is Maisie exactly to make this cold and arrogant man surrender so easily?¡¯


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop messing with you,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t really need your money, but I think you can protect


    Ms. Squire better if you have something to do with the school.¡±


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± he pressed on.


    ¡°Our school has one quota for the outstanding teacher nomination of Centrolis this year. I nominated


    Maisie. I didn¡¯t do that because of you, but because she¡¯s really outstanding. The kids love her. She¡¯s a


    valuable teacher, which is why I nominated her.


    ¡°However¡­ There are many aspects to consider. My opinion is only one of them, and they need the


    opinions of her colleagues. Something happened with that¡­ A teacher in the school questioned that


    she has only been teaching for a short time, so she has no right to be nominated.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s connected to the Bayers,¡± Ruth revealed. ¡°Her name¡¯s Maeve Campbell, and she¡¯s an


    experienced teacher in her 40s. I heard she used to be the Bayer children¡¯s private tutor 20 years ago!¡±

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645


    As Maisie stepped into the office, a sarcastic scoff greeted her. ¡°Outstanding teacher? I¡¯m telling you,


    this prize is fake. It¡¯s useless!¡±


    Stunned, she quietly approached her desk, which happened to be adjacent to Maeve¡¯s.


    The mes of resentful jealousy burned brightly in Maeve¡¯s eyes.


    Ever since Ruth had announced Maisie¡¯s nomination as the outstanding teacher, a bitter fallout had


    urred between them. Maeve had vehemently voiced her objections, arguing that Maisie had no right


    to im the title due to her rtively limited teaching experience.


    This heated debate had drawn the attention of many teachers in the vicinity of the principal¡¯s office.


    They couldn¡¯t help but overhear themotion.


    At that moment, a subtle tension hung in the air. Since her return from sick leave, Maisie could sense a


    shift in how her colleagues treated her.


    It was understandable¡ªshe had once enjoyed respect as the fiancee of the Bayers¡¯ heir. But now, she


    was an abandoned woman who couldn¡¯t even hold her own in a breakup.


    Naturally, she expected to be the subject of ridicule. Still, the speed with which she was


    humiliated took her by surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought it¡¯s quite unfair, too.¡± Someone chimed in. ¡°Maeve is more deserving of the prize.


    How did a neer with less than two years of experience get nominated?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Maisie chose to ignore the remarks and turned on herputer to prepare for her ss.


    Just then, Ruth appeared at the door, waving her phone in excitement. ¡°Ms. Squire, Ms. Squire! Look,


    you¡¯ve made it to the final round of thepetition!¡±


    Maisie was shocked, like everyone else.


    Maeve, however, looked dejected.


    Ruth couldn¡¯t contain her pride and pretended to cough. ¡°It¡¯s an honor for our school that Ms. Squire


    has reached the final round of thepetition! I have no doubt she¡¯ll win the prize¡­ I hope she


    continues to shine even brighter in her role!¡±


    A heavy silence filled the room as they exchanged cryptic nces.


    Maeve could no longer contain her doubts. ¡°Principal Corbin, I¡¯ve been clear about my reservations


    regarding the nomination!¡±


    Ruth shot her an annoyed look. ¡°The nomination process is public and transparent. Everyone has


    witnessed Ms. Squire¡¯s performance over the past two years. Our school values capability over


    seniority. That has always been my principle!¡±


    ¡°Principal Corbin, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not argue,¡± Maisie interjected, who had been silent.


    She looked around with a gentle smile, walked over to Maeve, and nodded neutrally. ¡°Ms. Campbell,


    the nomination doesn¡¯t solely consider experience. It primarily evaluates one¡¯s teaching philosophy and


    ability. In these aspects, I believe I¡¯m on par with anyone.¡±


    Her words were calm, but they stung Maeve like a needle. Resentment burned in Maeve¡¯s eyes as she


    red at Maisie.


    ¡°Teaching philosophy? What philosophy is that? This is a prestigious kindergarten, and the children are


    the future pirs of their families. While you¡­ You¡¯re always ying with them! What kind of education


    is that? How can a teacher like you be considered outstanding?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Maisie maintained herposure as she gazed at Maeve¡¯s flushed face. ¡°So, how do you believe


    children should be taught?¡±


    Maeve didn¡¯t hesitate in her response. ¡°With discipline, of course! We must instill pressure in them from


    kindergarten. They can¡¯t start off on the wrong foot.


    ¡°Let me tell you, I used to teach the Bayers¡¯ children¡­ including your ex-fiance! His performance was


    exceptional for his age back then!¡±


    Maisie was stunned as Graham¡¯s actions reyed in her mind.

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646


    Maisie remembered Graham¡¯s exceptional work capabilities, but he fell short in the realm of human


    interaction.


    For instance, even though she was his ex-fiancee, he never truly respected her. He had even admitted


    he had agreed to marry her because her family was considered normal and that she was too


    amodating. He had even suggested that if he had a mistress in the future, she couldn¡¯t do


    anything about it¡­


    So, was he the ssic case of high IQ and low EQ?


    This was why they said a child¡¯s first teacher was crucial¡ªit could shape their entire life.


    Graham¡¯s first teacher, however, only emphasized studying for good grades, neglecting the fact that life


    was about more than just academics and work.


    As Maisie pondered this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. She managed a forced smile, which


    caught Maeve¡¯s attention.


    Maeve asked with widened eyes, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    Maisie quickly replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯tughing at anything.¡±


    She concealed her smile, her gaze turning cold. ¡°I just think you should reconsider your teaching


    philosophy to avoid poisoning more young minds.¡±


    Maeve retorted, ¡°You¡ª¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Maisie continued earnestly. ¡°I¡¯m not merely ying with the children. I want them to experience


    everything in the world, not just stick to books. I aim to provide them with a memorable and joyful


    childhood. After all, they only have one.


    ¡°I want them to understand that life is an exciting journey where we need to engage our hearts. If all we


    care about is getting good grades, the future will be bleak.¡±


    Maeve panted, her lips trembling.


    With over 20 years of teaching experience, many prestigious families had entrusted their children to


    her. Now, she was being challenged and lectured by a neer. It was hard to ept.


    However, Ruth broke the silence with apuse before Maeve could respond.


    ¡°Well said!¡± Ruth eximed with a smile. ¡°Teaching children to experience life and enabling them to


    grow happily, that¡¯s the essence of education!¡±


    Someone chimed in. ¡°Ms. Squire¡¯s teaching philosophy is indeed progressive. She deserves the prize!¡±


    Maeve expressed her frustration, ¡°This is absurd!¡±


    Ruth raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ms. Campbell, we¡¯re in a school. No need to raise your voice. Can I make a


    suggestion if you¡¯re upset?¡±


    Ruth proposed, ¡°I¡¯ll conduct a vote with the parents. If you receive more votes than Ms. Squire, I¡¯ll


    nominate you!¡±


    Maeve was taken aback. ¡°What?¡±


    Ruth turned to Maisie and asked, ¡°What do you say, Ms. Squire?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Maisie chuckled. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m fine with that.¡±


    Ruth turned back to Maeve, awaiting her response.


    Maeve bit her lip, looked at Maisie, and said with emphasis, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll keep your promise. If I get


    more votes, you¡¯ll nominate me

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647


    Josiah carried a tray of freshly washed strawberries over to Kelly, who was resting in bed. He offered


    her a strawberry with a gentle smile.


    Despite being married for many years, their love was as strong as when they first started dating, which


    sparked envy in many.


    Arya knocked on the door and entered, bringing not only supplements for her mother but also a new


    piece of artwork she had created.


    ¡°Mom, dad, Toph and I are nning to create a more realisticic. It¡¯s about a couple¡¯s journey from


    their youth to middle age, and the main characters are you two. What do you think?¡± Arya asked,


    disying her artwork.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Pride shone on her parents¡¯ faces.


    Initially, they had ced most of their hopes on Graham. It was not because they favored him but


    because they thought Arya¡¯s indifferent character from a young age made her unsuitable as a


    sessor.


    However, it appeared that their daughter was proving to be more reliable than their son.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Kelly held Arya¡¯s hand with a serious expression. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to give you.¡±


    Arya looked surprised. Kelly reached beneath her pillow and retrieved a paper bag containing the core


    documents of the Bayer and Tanner Groups.


    ¡°And here¡¯s the headquarters¡¯ stamp,¡± Josiah added, handing it to her.


    Arya felt uneasy holding these significant responsibilities.


    ¡°Mom, dad¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re getting older, and my health is declining. I¡¯ve been staying in a sanatorium, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t


    be able to return to manage thepany for a while,¡± Kelly exined, her seriousness evident.


    Josiah was no longer the cheerful man he once was. He looked at Arya with a grave expression. ¡°Arya,


    we¡¯ve decided to pass these responsibilities to you. You must take up this role.¡±


    Arya¡¯s eyes widened, and panic set in. She wasn¡¯t sure how to handle this.


    ¡°To be honest, we¡¯re extremely disappointed in your brother,¡± Kelly said, rising with her frail body. ¡°He


    won¡¯t be inheriting any of the Bayer or Tanner assets.¡±


    Arya bit her lip, aware that this decision came after Graham canceled his wedding with Maisie and


    brought Sophia and her son home.


    However, she didn¡¯t feel capable of taking on this responsibility and worried about her brother.


    ¡°Mom, dad, have you considered that maybe Graham is just going through a phase? He¡ª¡±


    ¡°Remember this! Don¡¯t give him a single penny!¡± Kelly¡¯s emotions ran high, and she coughed intensely.


    ¡°Graham is my son, and I know him well. He¡¯s not just infatuated with that woman. She has him


    wrapped around her finger. He¡¯s no match for her. If this continues, whether it¡¯s the Bayers or Tanners,


    he¡¯ll lose everything sooner orter.¡±


    Josiah tried to calm his wife. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Maybe he¡¯s not as foolish as you think.¡±


    Kelly forced a smile but remained worried. Josiah¡¯s eyes dimmed as he held his wife in his arms.

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648


    Kelly said, ¡°I suggested we should dissolve the overseaspany thest time, but he was upset.


    After all, it¡¯s that woman who is upset. She¡¯ll definitely persuade him to resort to tricks, and he¡¯ll


    unquestionably listen to her.¡±


    She then turned to Arya and continued. ¡°So, before they do something even worse, Arya, you must


    hold onto those twopanies! If you can¡¯t manage it alone, consult with Toph, Zuko, or Pammy.


    Without your approval, your brother can¡¯t take even a penny from you, understand?¡±


    Kelly implored, gripping Arya¡¯s hands tightly, ¡°The Bayers and Tanners¡¯ assets have been umted


    for generations. We can¡¯t afford to lose them all!¡±


    Arya nodded vigorously and assured her, ¡°I¡¯ve got it, mom. Don¡¯t worry. I hope Graham will soon turn


    things around, and our family can return to how it used to be.¡±


    Exhausted, Kelly closed her eyes and coughed heavily.


    At that moment, someone hurried past outside the door.


    Sophia concealed herself at the corner of the corridor, her eyes filled with resentment as she stared at


    Kelly¡¯s room. Her hand pressed against the wall, almost chipping the paint.


    She had overheard the entire conversation and had a n in mind.


    ¡°Hello, Sophia.¡± Graham¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Have you visited my mom? I¡¯m held up here.


    Tell her I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°No need.¡± Sophia¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°It¡¯s pointless for you toe. Your sister¡¯s in there. The three


    of them are ying a happy family.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Graham eximed.


    ¡°I heard them loud and clear.¡± Sophia scoffed. ¡°Your parents gave their assets to your sister. You, the


    son, get nothing!¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.


    Sophia continued. ¡°Don¡¯t give up just yet, Graham. We can get a loan from the bank, can¡¯t we? When


    the business with Fat Lawler takes off, your parents will surely change their minds. So¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bank now.¡± Graham¡¯s deep voice assured her. ¡°I¡¯ll apply for the loan right away.¡±


    She grinned, secretly pleased that Graham had changed his mind and validated her point¡ªthat Kelly


    was an obstacle that needed to be removed.


    Kelly¡¯s health was deteriorating. She would wither with a single trigger, and Sophia knew that breaking


    someone¡¯s heart was the key to taking their life.


    She smirked, content with her n. She nced at the door onest time before departing, a cold hint


    of viciousness shing through her eyes.


    A weekter.


    The voting for the Outstanding Teacher Prize among parents concluded. The vote count took ce in


    the meeting room, and as expected, Maisie had an overwhelming lead in votes. It was almost a


    unanimous decision, leaving Maeve far behind.


    Many parents not only cast their votes but also left onlinements, expressing their gratitude for


    Maisie¡¯s patience with the children and her dedication.


    Maeve widened her eyes as the vote count was announced. She mmed the table and stood up


    amidst the cheers and apuse, eximing, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! The votes must have been rigged!¡±


    At that moment, everyone in the room stared at her, then turned their attention to Maisie, unsure of


    what to say.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649


    Ruth felt embarrassed.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, Ms. Campbell? We¡¯ve counted all the votes here in front of


    everyone. Are you implying it¡¯s rigged? Are you suggesting I did that?!¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare say it¡¯s you, ma¡¯am!¡± Maeve was sarcastic. ¡°But the vote difference is too much. I won¡¯t


    believe it, no matter what! You didn¡¯t rig it, but maybe someone petty pulled a trick?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ruth was seething with rage. She was never good at dealing with troublemakers like her.


    ¡°Ms. Campbell, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences of your words.¡± Maisie stood up, her tone calm as


    she looked at her. ¡°I¡¯d like to think I¡¯ve never offended you in any way. The voting is public and


    transparent. If I were to manipte the votes, how could I do it with everyone watching?¡±


    Maeve red at her.


    Maisie was typically quiet, so everyone thought she was a pushover. However, what she said was


    valid. She wouldn¡¯t give in when faced with a predicament. That¡¯s why they respected her.


    Daniel was standing at the door with a proud smile. He had been observing the situation in the meeting


    room.


    He was ted to see Maisie¡¯s votes in the lead. It had surprised his subordinates.


    ¡°Ms. Maisie has really stepped up,¡± one of his subordinates remarked, smiling. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ different now.¡±


    Daniel smirked. Perhaps she had never changed from the beginning. It was just that she was too


    cautious when they were together, which had subdued her personality.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, what should we do about Maeve?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± Daniel replied confidently. ¡°She¡¯ll experience the consequences of her actions.¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    An intense argument broke out as soon as he said that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll report to the education bureau and request an investigation into the votes!¡± Maeve adamantly


    dered.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t believe a novice with only a few years of teaching experience and her own way of teaching.


    Teaching has always been about one¡¯s experience and years of dedication! The votes aren¡¯t rigged, my


    ass!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Campbell!¡± Ruth said fiercely, ¡°I can terminate your contract if you continue with this nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Hah! Trying to threaten me?¡± Maeve gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m oblivious to your junior¡­


    courting Ms. Squire, am I right?¡±


    ¡°What are you insinuating?¡±


    ¡°What wouldn¡¯t a man do to make his woman smile?!¡±


    Ruth¡¯s eyes widened, her hands trembling.


    ¡°Who can¡¯t see Mr. Quimby¡¯s intentions?¡± Maeve continued. ¡°He¡¯s had his eye on her since the first day


    he came to the school! I¡¯m sure he contributed to the voting this time. It seems one has an advantage if


    they¡¯re young and attractive! She can rely on men when she can¡¯t rely on herself!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Campbell, I¡¯ve always respected you as a veteran in the industry, but mind your words!¡± Maisie


    looked serious. ¡°I was voted for my abilities and the effort I put into the kids. I¡¯ve never depended on


    anyone! I respect you, so please respect yourself. What you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t befitting of a teacher!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Maeveughed hysterically. ¡°So what¡¯s appropriate for a teacher? Should we do what you did,


    get engaged to the Bayers¡¯ heir while flirting with a wealthy, older man? Ms. Squire, was your


    engagement called off due to your ambiguous rtionship with Mr. Quimby?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut your trap if you can¡¯t behave!¡± A stern voice suddenly came from the door.

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650


    The meeting room went quiet when a tall, imposing figure walked in with an air of authority.


    Ruth felt relieved to see some support and hurried over to whisper, ¡°Why are you sote?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes were smiling, but the smile faded when he saw Maeve, reced by an icy re.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ruth cleared her throat and said loudly, ¡°Today, we¡¯re not just revealing the vote count, but I¡¯d also like


    to announce something.¡±


    She produced a document with the school¡¯s seal and Daniel¡¯s signature on the final page.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby has invested 700,000 dors in our kindergarten and is now thergest shareholder! We


    appreciate his contribution to early childhood education. We will stick to our original vision and not let


    Mr. Quimby down.¡±


    The crowd exchanged puzzled looks, took a moment to absorb the surprising news, and then erupted


    in apuse.


    Maisie, still trying to understand, felt her heart racing. Her cheeks flushed discreetly. When she met


    Daniel¡¯s intense gaze, she turned her face away, though her subtle smile betrayed her feelings.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Daniel smiled faintly, his gaze shifting to the others. ¡°Now that I¡¯m a shareholder, every action I take


    should be in the best interest of the international kindergarten. So¡­¡± He fixed his eyes on Maeve. ¡°I


    intend to reorganize the teaching staff.¡±


    Maeve took a step back involuntarily, anxiety in her eyes.


    ¡°Some may not be suitable for this team,¡± Daniel dered sternly. ¡°Their values are skewed and could


    have a detrimental influence on the children.¡±


    ¡°Is that aimed at me?¡± Maeve¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°Why would you assume I meant you?¡± Daniel coldly replied. ¡°Since you¡¯re aware, though, I won¡¯t need


    to say more.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°This is meant to be a fairpetition,¡± Daniel interrupted, his gaze piercing. ¡°If you find it unfair, it


    might be your own inner demons clouding your judgment. An individual harboring such demons is unfit


    to be an educator.¡±


    Maeve¡¯s legs turned weak, and she shuffled toward the door, supported by the wall. Her trembling


    hands clenched into fists. She dared not voice her anger before Daniel.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, I merely questioned the voting results¡ª¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Daniel replied nonchntly. ¡°You can challenge any part you want, and my assistant will


    help you review every aspect until you ept the result. However, after your inquiry, I hope to see your


    resignation as well. After all, you¡¯ve been a teacher in this field for many years. Getting dismissed might


    be embarrassing.¡±


    Maeve turned pale, and she moved stiffly as she made her way to the exit.


    The atmosphere in the meeting room quickly returned to normal.


    Ruth finished the vote tally, announcing Maisie as the winner.


    Colleagues offered their congrattions.


    Maisie felt a bit embarrassed as she smiled back. Through the crowd, she caught sight of that gentle


    and passionate gaze.


    Her heart fluttered as if a kitten was yfully pawing at her emotions.


    At that moment, her phone buzzed with a message from Daniel.


    [Let¡¯s celebrate tonight, my treat.]

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651


    Sophia arrived at the cafe as nned, and she immediately spotted the middle-aged woman with a hat


    by the


    window. She approached with a gentle smile. "Hello. Are you... Ms. Campbell?"


    Maeve looked up with a tired look. Sophia signaled for a cup of hot milk, recing the strong coffee in


    front of


    Maeve. "Ms. Campbell, you shouldn''t be drinking such strong coffee at your age. You must take care of


    your


    health."


    "Thank you," Maeve replied, her voicecking energy. "Do you have something to discuss with me?"


    Maeve looked up. She had heard from others that Sophia was now Graham''s love interest¡ªdivorced


    with a child,


    yet she still had a firm grip on Graham''s heart.


    She assumed that Sophia must possess unique qualities, and toppling Maisie would be a piece of cake


    with her help.


    "I..." Maeve licked her lips. "I don''t know how to begin."


    After a pause, Sophia smiled. "Ms. Campbell, you''re Graham''s foundational teacher, and Graham


    treasures this


    student-teacher rtionship. I feel the same way. We both respect you greatly, so just tell me whatever


    you need."


    "I''ve been forced to resign from the international kindergarten." Maeve palmed her forehead with a


    furrowed brow.


    Sophia was taken aback, but she had heard about it. Maeve had lost to Maisie in contesting for the


    best teacher


    award. Maeve was prideful and must not be able to ept it.


    ''This is good, too,'' Sophia thought. ''I can take advantage of the situation.''


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Ms. Campbell, don''t worry." She patted the back of Maeve''s hand with a smile. "See me as your


    daughter. Tell me


    any grievances you have. If I can assist, I''ll do everything in my power to help and uphold justice for


    you."


    -


    One evening, Daniel brought Maisie to the Liz-Inn Hotel. Compared to hotels under the Hamerton


    Group, Liz-Inn


    seemed less extravagant, but it had its unique charm. Situated along the mountains, the hotel exuded a


    natural and


    fresh beauty due to its peaceful location away from the city center.


    The hotel''s backyard was adorned with butterfly orchids.


    When Maisie saw that courtyard, it felt like something struck her heart, and she had been transported


    back to that


    peculiar dream. In her dream, she had also entered a ce filled with butterfly orchids.


    "Don''t you like this ce?" Daniel smiled.


    "No," Maisie replied softly. "I like it very much, and for some reason... it feels very familiar."


    Daniel''s gaze faltered for a moment as he silently observed her. "Shall we go upstairs?"


    Maisie nodded, following him. They took the scenic elevator directly to the rooftop restaurant, which


    was situated at


    the highest point of the hotel. Floor-to-ceiling windows surrounded them, offering a panoramic view of


    the city. The


    lights of the city and the stars in the skyplemented each other, creating an unbelievably beautiful


    scene.


    Maisie soon forgot about that strange dream and immersed herself in the breathtaking view. "This


    ce is so


    beautiful. I feel like I could reach out and touch the stars!"


    Daniel had been watching her all along, his eyes filled with affection. He had arranged for her favorite


    dishes. By


    the window, they had candlelight, red wine, and delicious food, while outside the windowy an


    enchanting vista.


    Warmth welled up inside Maisie. She was grateful for the man who had carefully nned everything


    and who was


    always there when she needed him. She raised her wine ss, determined to toast him.


    Daniel''s eyes suddenly felt wet. She did not know how to drink in the past, but she had held her ss


    in the same


    way when she drank with him, afraid he might get upset because she couldn''t handle alcohol.


    In the past, she had forced herself to drink with him, and now...

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652


    Maisie took a sip but choked on it. The alcohol seemed to burst across her cheeks, leaving her


    normally rosy face


    with a seductive crimson hue.


    Daniel chuckled and walked over, gently patting her back while wiping away the wine stain from the


    corner of her


    mouth.


    "Mr. Quimby..." Maisie maintained a cautious distance from him.


    Daniel didn''t say much. Instead, he reached for her hand and led her to the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Maisie looked at him in puzzlement, only to see him pping his hands.


    Suddenly, a myriad of fireworks burst to life in the navy night sky, their colors and shapes changing like


    a dream


    and showering the world below like falling stars.


    Maisie was left in awe, and her heart began to race uncontrobly.


    "Do you like it?" Daniel''s charismatic voice asked. "Close your eyes."


    "Huh?"


    He said with a smile, "I''m going to pick the stars for you."


    After thest burst of fireworks disappeared into the night sky with a bright trail, everything returned to


    tranquility.


    Maisieplied with a soft smile and closed her eyes as she felt his warm hand over hers. There was


    a cool hint


    like something had been ced in her palm.


    To her amazement, she discovered a star when she opened her eyes!


    "This is..."


    It was a ne with a diamond pendant crafted into the shape of a star, its every facet wless and


    reflecting a


    rainbow of colors.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Let me put it on you," Daniel said gently.


    "No, this is too much. I¡ª"


    "Just ept it." Daniel''s gaze was gentle. "Apart from this, I have some things I''d like to talk to you


    about."


    Maisie lowered her head, her ears burning, and her cheeks flushed.


    Daniel swept away her stray strands of hair. "You already knew this, but... I like you. I want to see you


    smile and


    take care of you for the rest of our lives."


    "Mr. Quimby..."


    "You don''t have to rush to give me an answer. Take your time to think about it. No matter how long it


    takes, I''m


    willing to wait."


    Maisie''s heart was suddenly filled with mixed emotions. She felt a slight headache, and her hazy mind


    seemed to


    present fragments of incoherent images, bringing both pain and joy.


    It was as though she had been waiting for him to say these words.


    "Maisie..." Daniel took the opportunity to draw her into his arms. When he touched her, he felt her tense


    and


    tremble. He held her, almost wanting to whisper, "Let''s start over."


    However, he refrained as he could not rush things.


    Nheless, tonight marked a significant step forward. When he embraced her, she didn''t resist,


    indicating her


    eptance of him.


    Daniel grinned. He was about to continue their dinner together when his phone rang. His instinct was to


    hang up,


    but the caller disyed "Linda" on the screen. He could only take a deep breath and answer it.


    "Daniel!" Linda''s voice sounded panicked. "Where are you now?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Something terrible happened... Arya is missing! I mean, Graham''s sister!" Linda''s words were


    disjointed.


    Daniel frowned. "What does that have to do with me?"

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653


    "Doesn''t it?" Linda said urgently, "Your brother-inw has already checked Arya''s call records, and she


    contacted


    Fat Lawler before her disappearance. Daniel, your rtionship with Fat Lawler is no secret to me."


    Daniel furrowed his brow. This matter was too peculiar, and he couldn''t make sense of it at the


    moment.


    "I''m close to Fat Lawler, but I have no issues with Arya... Linda, why are you suspecting me?"


    "Daniel!" Linda''s voice grew frantic. "I know you have a problem with Graham for what happened with


    Maisie. But,


    as you said, you have no grievances with Arya. You can''t transfer your hatred for her brother onto her,


    can you?"


    "Linda, are you out of your mind?" Daniel''s expression darkened, and his voice became stern. "On


    what grounds


    are you suspecting me like this?"


    There was silence on the other end of the phone. Perhaps Linda was overwhelmed by Daniel''s forceful


    response.


    After a pause, Linda softly said, "Can you... help the Bayers then?"


    Daniel snorted and hung up. As he turned, though, he was met with Maisie''s clear gaze.


    "What happened to the Bayers?" -


    At the door of a ward in the sanatorium.


    Sophia''s high heels made a particrly harsh sound in the spacious corridor. She held a food container


    in her hand


    and smiled sweetly at the bodyguards by the door.


    "I''m here to deliver Mrs. Bayer''s meal. Please let me in," she said.


    The bodyguards exchanged nces but remained silent.


    "It was Graham who sent me." Sophia took out her phone for pretense. "Should I call him to confirm?


    Heavens, Mrs.


    Bayer''s health is delicate now, and her meals mustn''t have any mishaps. If you dy me in serving her,


    who''s going


    to bear that responsibility?"


    The bodyguards were troubled by her words and reluctantly let her in.


    "That''s more like it." Sophia smiled. "I''ll be thedy of this household in the future, and you should


    decide whose


    orders to follow. It''s time for you to think things through!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Alright, stay back a bit. I not only need to assist Mrs. Bayer with her meal but also help her with her


    hygiene. It''s


    inconvenient for a group of big men like you to stand by the door!"


    Sophia shooed them away and walked into the ward. She immediately saw Kelly lying on the bed in the


    spacious


    and luxurious room.


    Kelly appeared very frail. She had congenital defects from a young age, and although she had


    recovered


    somewhat, there was always a significant gap between her health and that of a robust person.


    Now, in her old age and after the recent emotional turmoil with her son, her health had been greatly


    affected.


    "Mrs. Bayer, I''m here." Sophia grinned as she approached, cing the food container on the bedside


    table.


    Kelly struggled to open her eyes. As soon as she saw Sophia, her eyes were filled with disgust. "What


    are you here


    for?"


    "I''vee to serve you!"


    "I don''t need it!"


    "Oh, Mrs. Bayer." Sophia made herselffortable by sitting on the edge of the bed, her gaze icy as


    she stared at


    her. "Regardless of whether you need it or not, I must fulfill my responsibilities as a daughterinw."

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654


    Kelly began to cough violently and tried to reach for the rm bell, but Sophia stopped her firmly before


    she could


    press it.


    "Mrs. Bayer, I advise you to listen to me," Sophia said with a smile. "The food I''ve prepared isn''t that


    bad, and I''m


    certainly not foolish enough to poison it. Don''t worry. These are quality ingredients that will provide you


    with good


    nutrition. I''m here today to genuinely take care of you."


    Kelly clutched her chest as she cautiously sat up, her gaze alert. These past few days, Josiah was


    often absent.


    Whenever she asked what was happening, he merely mentioned it was rted to thepany and


    advised her not


    to worry. Despite that, she had an uneasy feeling.


    Kelly took a deep breath, attempting to calm herself and outwardlyplying with Sophia.


    "Mrs. Bayer, that''s the right attitude," Sophia said, helping her with a cushion. "We''ll be inws sooner


    orter. From


    now on, you need to get used to my presence!"


    "Hah! My son must be blind," Kelly muttered. "To be deceived by someone like you."


    "Don''t look down on me," Sophia retorted. "Though I''m divorced and have a child, I genuinely care


    about Graham. I


    n to spend my life with him! Unlike certain people, they may seem innocent on the surface, but in


    reality, they


    have countless ways to seduce men."


    "What are you saying?"


    Sophia raised an eyebrow. "I''m talking about your previous unofficial daughter-inw!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Kelly barked. "Our family was in the wrong in Maisie''s matter. Don''t nder her


    further!"


    "Mrs. Bayer, you might know the face but not the heart. You probably don''t know that in the recent


    Outstanding


    Teacherpetition at the kindergarten, it was Daniel who helped Maisie. Otherwise, with her having


    less than two


    years of teaching experience, how could she have received that award?"


    Kelly''s expression darkened, and she bit her lip.


    "Daniel helped her in more than just that. Even before Maisie and Graham''s engagement was called


    off, she had


    already gotten close to Daniel... The house she''s living in right now was given to her by Daniel.


    "Mrs. Bayer, you''re experienced. Don''t you know what''s going on in a man''s mind? Daniel could give


    her a house,


    so who knows what they''ve done inside that house?


    Sophia looked at the pale Kelly in satisfaction. "This was your daughter-inw, the girl you thought


    highly of. Seems


    your judgment of people isn''t so great. If this gets out, the Bayers'' reputation might be damaged


    because of


    Maisie."


    "Get out!" Kelly pounded the bed in frustration.


    Sophia rose gracefully, her eyes cold. "Mrs. Bayer, there''s one more thing you should know." "I don''t


    want to hear


    it, just leave!" "Don''t be upset," Sophia said with a hint of triumph. "Mrs. Bayer, wouldn''t you like to


    know where


    your husband has been these past few days? And why hasn''t your daughtere to see you?"


    Kelly froze, staring nkly.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Your daughter... is in trouble." Sophia spoke slowly, making each word count. "She''s missing, and no


    one knows


    where she is."


    "What?!" Kelly felt like her ears were exploding.


    Sophia grabbed her shoulders suddenly.


    Kelly was shocked by the news, trembling all over, unable to speak.


    Sophia stressed each word, cutting deep. "Mrs. Bayer, it''s not my fault... me your favoritism. You''ve


    given your


    daughter everything, but have you thought it might bring danger to her?"


    "What have you done to Arya? You..."


    Kelly froze, her gaze distant. She gasped heavily and then fell from the bed to the floor with a thud.

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655


    Josiah sat outside the hospital''s emergency room in a chair, looking tired. His eyes were red as he


    stared intensely


    at the emergency room door. Once full of energy, he now seemed worn and aged.


    He clenched his fists tightly, but his body trembled uncontrobly. The corridor was eerily quiet, with no


    one in sight.


    He was unable to hold back any longer, and tears began to stream down his face.


    "Josiah!"


    At that moment, a familiar voice came from nearby. Josiah struggled to his feet and saw Zephyr and


    Cordelia. His


    legs nearly gave way, and he almost fell.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Zephyr quickly steadied him while Cordelia looked toward the emergency room, showing her concern


    and


    reassurance. "Don''t worry. The medical team inside consists of Zennie and Seth''s students. They are


    highly skilled.


    Kelly is usually well-cared for, and I''m sure nothing serious will happen to her."


    "What happened exactly?" Zephyr frowned. "How did her condition suddenly be so severe? And


    Arya..."


    Josiah grabbed Zephyr''s hand, his eyes pleading. "Zephyr, you must help me find Arya... Now that


    she''s missing,


    and Kelly''s life hangs in the bnce, I truly don''t know how to go on living if something happens to both


    of them."


    "Shush! They''ll be fine," Cordelia said firmly. "Arya is our daughter-inw, and anyone who harms her


    is challenging


    the Hamertons. Hasn''t that person considered the consequences?"


    Just then, Cordelia recalled something she was about to mention, but Graham and Sophia arrived in a


    hurry.


    Cordelia held back her urge to speak as she red at Graham.


    "Uncle Zephyr, Aunt Cordelia." Graham''s voice was soft, and he approached Josiah, gently taking his


    arm. "Dad..."


    Suddenly, a resounding pnded on Graham''s face!


    Josiah red at Graham. Before Graham could react, he harshly pped him on the other cheek.


    "Dad, you..." Graham was dumbfounded, both sides of his face flushed and burning from the pain.


    Josiah couldn''t contain his fury, shouting with all his might, "Get out!"


    "Dad¡ª"


    "Get out of the Bayers!" Josiah gasped for air. "I don''t have a son like you! Leave with this shameless


    woman!"


    Zephyr and Cordelia tried to calm Josiah down and told him not to get too agitated.


    Graham stood to the side, doing his best to contain his emotions.


    Meanwhile, Sophia moved forward to shield Graham.


    "Mr. Bayer, Graham is your son. Why are you treating him like this? They say even a tiger wouldn''t eat


    its own cub.


    Don''t you think you''re disregarding your father-and-son rtionship by treating him like this?"


    "This is the Bayers'' private matter. You have no ce to interfere!" Cordelia''s voice was stern.


    Sophia stepped back subconsciously, staring at Cordelia in a daze.


    Cordelia exuded authority, far from the ailing Kelly.


    Sophia had met many wealthy women abroad, but it was her first time encountering someone like


    Cordelia, who


    exuded an aura of dignity and power right down to her core.


    "M-Mrs. Hamerton..." Sophia''s confidence wavered slightly. "I didn''t mean to disrespect Mr. Bayer.


    Please don''t misunderstand. But, in any case, I am Graham''s wife, and I must stand up for him."

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656


    "Wife?" Cordelia sneered. "Are you and Graham officially married? You intervened while Graham was


    still engaged


    to someone else, and even now, you''re unofficial. Using the status ''wife'' might just invite ridicule!"


    "Mrs. Hamerton¡ª"


    "I suddenly remembered." Cordelia''s gaze gleamed. "Were you the one by Kelly''s side when she


    fainted?"


    "Oh, yes." Sophie smiled. "I was visiting on Graham''s behalf. I didn''t expect Mrs. Bayer to be so weak."


    "What did you tell her before she fainted?" Cordelia questioned.


    Sophia was taken aback and lowered her gaze slightly.


    "Afraid to tell me, huh?" Cordelia approached her. "Kelly has always maintained her health well, so she


    shouldn''t


    have fainted so easily. She wouldn''t be in the emergency room if she hadn''t been deeply distressed.


    "You were the only one with her when she fainted, and it''s only natural for people to suspect you when


    your actions


    seem questionable."


    "Aunt Cordelia, please don''t..." Graham pulled Sophia behind him and shot her a look to ask her to


    leave.


    Sophia nodded and quickly got out of sight, following the corridor.


    It wasn''t until Sophia waspletely gone that Graham said softly, "Aunt Cordelia, Sophia isn''t that


    kind of


    person..."


    "Graham!" Cordelia finally understood why Josiah had pped him twice. "Don''t you see the truth,


    even now? Your


    mother is still inside!"


    "Actually, none of this has anything to do with Sophia," Graham licked his lip and exined carefully,


    "Aunt Cordelia,


    to be honest, Sophia mes herself. She was just worried about Arya''s safety and let it slip in front of


    my mom.


    That''s why¡ª"


    "What did you say?!" Zephyr widened his eyes, huffing augh." Graham, you weren''t in the room


    when your


    mother fainted, am I right?!"


    "Sophia told me."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "You." Zephyr raised his hand but slowly dropped it considering that this was not his son and it was not


    his ce to


    educate him.


    "Graham!" Cordelia was vexed. "You''ve always been bright. Why do you trust this woman so much that


    you don''t


    mind upsetting your parents and even risking your sister''s life?!"


    "No! This has nothing to do with Sophia!" Graham said anxiously, "Dad, Uncle Zephyr, Aunt Cordelia,


    I''ve


    investigated it. Arya''s disappearance is rted to Fat Lawler."


    "What?" Josiah abruptly turned around and grabbed Graham''s cor, staring fixedly at his son.


    Zephyr and Cordelia exchanged puzzled nces.


    "Graham, who is this Fat Lawler?" Cordelia asked. "Does he have any conflicts with your family?"


    Graham hesitated before continuing. "Fat Lawler... is someone very close to Daniel."


    Josiah couldn''t believe his ears¡ªhe remained frozen in ce.


    "Dad, this matter is undoubtedly rted to Daniel!" Graham said, looking at his father. "Sophia was


    involved in a


    business deal with Fat Lawler before, and they got along quite well. That''s why she was able to get


    information from


    him. Arya is really with Fat Lawler...


    "And Sophia even pleaded with Fat Lawler not to harm Arya. She believes that Fat Lawler was only


    acting under


    Daniel''s orders! Fat Lawler is seeking a chance to send Arya back safely while keeping it hidden from


    Daniel!


    "Dad, all this has Daniel to be med! We should ask Uncle Nichs and Aunt Linda to intervene!"


    "Wait a moment!" Zephyr''s expression darkened. "From what you''ve just said, all of it is from Sophia...


    Do you trust


    her words so much?"


    "Exactly!" Cordelia chimed in with a scoff. "If Daniel is really behind this, he''s effectively antagonizing


    the Hamerton


    and Bayer families and putting Nichs and Linda in a difficult position. Is he that foolish, or does he


    no longer want


    to stay in Centrolis?"


    "Graham, use your brain!" Zephyr rolled his eyes. "You haven''t personally experienced any of this. How


    can you


    discern the truth?"

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657


    Graham sat in a hospital chair, his hands in his hair, looking dejected.


    "No..." He looked up. "Uncle Zephyr, Aunt Cordelia, you haven''t talked to Sophia. You don''t know her!


    She wouldn''t


    lie to me!"


    Zephyr reprimanded, "Why are you so stubborn?"


    Josiah grabbed Zephyr with a sense of despair in his eyes.


    "Never mind, Z..." he said weakly. "I don''t want to argue with him while Kelly is being treated... I-I''ll


    pretend I never


    had this son."


    "Dad!"


    "Get lost," Josiah calmly said. But beneath his calm exterior, there was disappointment.


    Graham hesitated for a moment but turned to leave. Just before he walked away, he turned back and


    said softly,


    "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll definitely bring Arya back safely. Mom will be fine, and our family... will be the


    same as it was


    before."


    Josiah didn''t even look at him, shaking his head lightly.


    Shortly after, the lights in the emergency ward went out.


    Josiah rushed over, shouting Kelly''s name.


    The doctor came out, took off the sweaty mask, and managed a reassuring smile. "Mr. Bayer, Mrs.


    Bayer is no


    longer in critical condition right now."


    "What?" Cordelia was surprised. "Right now? So does that mean... she might be in the future?"


    "Please stay calm," the doctor exined. "Mrs. Bayer''s case is ratherplicated. She will be


    transferred to the


    ICU immediately, and you won''t be able to see her for now. This week is crucial, but I believe she will


    get through


    this."


    The three of them breathed a sigh of relief, and their heavy hearts lightened slightly.


    "But, there''s something unusual about her condition this time," the doctor remarked. "As long as she


    doesn''t


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    experience any more stress, her physical condition should be stable.


    "However, from what we observed during the resuscitation, her heart irregrity and high blood


    pressure were due


    to psychological stress." "That Sophia is highly suspicious!" Cordelia furrowed her brow. "Josiah, you


    can''t let


    Graham be with her! I bet she''s behind Kelly''s incident this time, and Arya''s disappearance is probably


    rted to


    her, too!"


    Josiah looked tired. He sat down and waved his hand dismissively. His thoughts were all centered


    around Kelly now.


    Since Graham had sworn to bring Arya back, he would let him handle it.


    Josiah stayed in front of the ICU, even though he couldn''t be with Kelly inside. Perhaps Kelly could


    sense his


    presence, and it might give her strength. Unknowingly, tears welled up in his eyes before they fell.


    "Why did we have children?" he muttered. "I wish I could go back to that night when I first met you,


    Kelly... I


    remember the beautiful starry sky that evening..."


    As nned, Daniel arrived at Fat Lawler''s residence.


    Fat Lawler lived in the city''s suburbs, and his courtyard had gray-ck tile eaves andnterns hanging


    at various


    spots, showcasing its grandeur.


    Upon his arrival, Daniel was respectfully weed by Fat Lawler''s subordinates and offered some fine


    tea.


    Fat Lawler hadn''t shown himself yet, but his voice came from outside the door. "Hahaha, Daniel! I know


    why you''ve


    Daniel put down the teacup and stood up, nodding with a faint smile.


    Fat Lawler was still dressed neatly, looking dignified and sharp. The few strands of white hair near his


    temples


    added a touch of mature charm to his appearance.


    "Don''t worry." He beckoned for Daniel to sit and smiled at him. "The bait is already in ce, and it won''t


    be long


    before you can settle your score. Heh! What do you want to achieve?"

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658


    Daniel clenched his jaw, his face turning a bit cold. "Make him lose all his assets."


    "Including the entire Bayers?" Fat Lawler inquired.


    After a brief pause, Daniel shook his head. "Honestly, with my old ways, I might have gone that far. But


    now..."


    "Now, you can''t bring yourself to do it?" Fat Lawler chuckled. "The Daniel I''ve known isn''t usually this


    forgiving!"


    Daniel also managed a smile, but he couldn''t help but think of someone with clear, innocent eyes.


    This trip had been at Maisie''s request. When she learned about Arya''s disappearance, she became


    deeply


    concerned. Even though her marriage with Graham had ended, she had remained friends with Arya


    and genuinely


    cared about her well-being.


    On the other hand, Daniel had his own reasons for embarking on this journey. Firstly, he did it for


    Maisie. Secondly,


    he wanted to understand why he was suddenly used of kidnapping Arya when he had barely even


    met her.


    "Fat Lawler, it''s not about mercy," Daniel stated casually. "I just believe there are plenty of beautiful


    things in theN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    world, and there''s no need to get caught up in trivial matters. Let that kid face the consequences. It


    should be


    sufficient. Besides, I have no grudges against the other members of the Bayers. There''s no need to go


    to extremes


    with them."


    "Hmm..." Fat Lawler took a sip of his tea. "Losing 750,000,000 dors is a big blow, and Graham


    mortgaged all his


    assets to the bank. Once thises to light, he''ll be in a tough spot."


    "Fat Lawler, I came here for another reason." Daniel stood up and bowed respectfully.


    However, Fat Lawler waved his hand and smiled. He didn''t say a word but motioned for Daniel to follow


    him. They


    strolled down a lengthy corridor and entered an elegantly decorated room on the side.


    The guard standing by the door stepped aside upon seeing the two men.


    "Fat Lawler?" Daniel frowned.


    "I know what you want to ask." Fat Lawler gestured toward the room. "See for yourself."


    Daniel approached, still a bit skeptical. He peered through the ss and spotted Arya sleeping


    peacefully inside. He


    was taken aback and turned to Fat Lawler.


    "Arya Bayer, the heiress to the Bayers," Fat Lawler exined matter-of-factly. "She''s been here for the


    past two


    days."


    "What... What''s happening?" Daniel was perplexed.


    Arya didn''t seem to have suffered harm during her stay. Herplexion was healthy, and there were


    art supplies


    and a canvas nearby. She must have been tired from painting and dozed off.


    "I encountered this girl two days ago," Fat Lawler exined with a serious expression. "It was a stormy


    night, and


    she copsed near my casino. I brought her here and realized she had injuries, including a bruised lip


    like she had


    been assaulted."


    "What?!"


    "When she woke up, she told me that she had been attacked. She was nning to visit her mother at


    the


    sanatorium and didn''t have any bodyguards with her. The attack urred right there at the sanatorium.


    Someone


    covered her head and beat her, and she lost consciousness."


    Daniel''s expression darkened. When he exchanged nces with Fat Lawler, they both reached the


    same conclusion


    in their hearts.

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659


    "Could it be..."


    "Sophia!" the two of them eximed simultaneously.


    After uttering that name, they shared a knowing smile.


    "It''s really her!" Daniel took out a cigarette. With a quick nod from Fat Lawler, one of his subordinates


    handed him a


    lighter.


    The smell of tobo filled the room as Daniel contemted and then flicked off the ash.


    "I guess... by now, both of us are med for kidnapping the Bayer heiress, right?"


    "What else!" Fat Lawler snorted. "She acted all friendly with me on the surface, but then she pulled off


    this stunt,


    spreading rumors everywhere that I abducted Arya!"


    "We''re pretty tight, so naturally, others would suspect me," Daniel said with a grin. "This way, more


    people are


    implicated. My brother-inw is Nichs, so it affects the rtionship between the Bayer and


    Thompson families."


    Fat Lawler scoffed. "She really thinks she can manipte us like this?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Absurd!" When Fat Lawler said that, his tone remained steady, and his face showed no signs of an


    emotional


    ripple. However, Daniel noticed him clenching his fists and the veins popping out on the back of his


    hands.


    Daniel whispered after a brief silence, "Fat Lawler, I''ve manipted the price of Cumulus City''s mineral


    mines,


    making those two mines less valuable than they used to be."


    "I know." Fat Lawler patted his shoulder. "Originally, I did it to help you release your frustration. As long


    as you''ve


    found your release, my efforts aren''t wasted. However..."


    Fat Lawler gestured.


    At that moment, Arya turned and blinked, gradually sitting up in bed inside the room.


    Daniel said softly, "I''d like to have a private conversation with her."


    Fat Lawler hesitated for a moment and then nodded.


    Daniel carefully pushed open the door.


    Arya was cautious, her wide eyes locked on the direction of the door. Her body instinctively leaned


    back. When she


    saw the person entering was Daniel, she appeared somewhat surprised and confused.


    After a long pause, she softly called out, "D..."


    She wasn''t sure how to address him. Should she just call him by his name? That might seem


    disrespectful. He was


    Pammy''s uncle. In theory, she could also call him "Uncle". But now... it seemed he was with Maisie.


    Arya bit her lip awkwardly. Finally, she settled on "Mr. Quimby."


    Daniel smiled and casually took a seat in a nearby chair.


    "No need to be so formal," he said mildly. "Even though I''m Linda''s younger brother, there''s a


    significant age gap


    between us. Besides, my mindset is rtively youthful, so you can treat me as a peer."


    "I shouldn''t..." Arya winced.


    Daniel looked at her. "Ms. Bayer, have you been alright these past two days?"


    Arya didn''t respond.


    Seeing she let down her guard, Daniel revealed the truth to her.


    Arya listened quietly, asionally looking up to study him. After a long hesitation, she softly spoke.


    "Actually... I know Fat Lawler didn''t kidnap me. Not only did he not kidnap me, but he also saved me."


    "Then, who do you think is responsible for this?"


    "Sophia."


    Daniel was taken aback. He hadn''t expected her to mention that name without the slightest pause.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660


    "How did you know it was her?" Daniel asked.


    Arya took a deep breath. "My parents gave me all thepany''s important information. But, just a day


    later, I was


    attacked. Do you think that''s a coincidence?"


    Daniel frowned, a shadow crossing his face. "Where are the documents now?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Most likely in Sophia''s hands. I carried them with me because they''re crucial. When I passed out and


    woke up, I


    found my backpack empty. But..."


    "But what?"


    "Thepany seal wasn''t in the bag." Arya smiled cunningly. "Thepany seal can use all the


    headquarters''


    resources. When my mother gave it to me, I asked Toph to keep it safe for me. The seal is with the


    Hamertons right


    now, and it''s very secure!"


    "So, even if Sophia got those documents, they''re useless?" Daniel remarked.


    Arya nodded confidently.


    "You''re quite smart!" Daniel chuckled. "Seems like your family has some redeeming qualities."


    "Mr. Quimby, um..." Arya lowered her head, looking a bit awkward. "I understand my brother was in the


    wrong with


    Maisie. But I don''t think you''d kidnap me to get back at the Bayers. Your methods should be more


    sophisticated."


    Daniel squinted. "You are indeed very clever."


    At that moment, Arya''s expression dimmed. "Are you really seeking revenge against my brother?"


    Daniel remained silent for a moment, then said softly, "Let your family know you''re safe, so they won''t


    worry too


    much."


    "I... I''ve already called Toph," Arya replied. "I asked him to quietly tell my father not to worry, especially


    now that


    my mother''s health is poor¡ªshe can''t handle any shocks. But given my current situation, I can''t tell my


    brother. He


    and Sophia have to believe that I''m in Fat Lawler''s hands, and it''s you who plotted with him to kidnap


    me for


    revenge."


    "Why are you doing this?" Daniel asked.


    "Because..." Arya''s expression grew firm. "I want to put on a show with Sophia! When her act can''t go


    on, I''ll settle


    the score with her!"


    Daniel smirked. They said like father like son, but in the case of the Bayers, it was the daughter.


    Josiah and Kelly''s daughter was decent. Graham, who had been counted on, was the one who didn''t


    inherit any


    great qualities from the couple.


    Daniel nodded. "This is a good n. I hope your brother can learn a lesson from this woman."


    "Why are you here, Mr. Quimby? You still haven''t answered my question. Are you really nning to


    take revenge on


    my brother? What''s your n?"


    "I still won''t answer that," Daniel said as he stood up and walked toward the door. "As for why I''m here,


    it''s because


    Maisie is very concerned about you. She asked me toe and check on you."


    "Maisie..."


    "Yes." Daniel''s gaze grew serious. "She''s loyal. Even if she couldn''t be family with you, she still


    worries about


    your well-being."


    Arya showed a hint of guilt as she said softly, "It''s a shame my brother missed out on her... Are you


    with her now?


    "Mr. Quimby, please treat her well."


    Daniel paused momentarily, and he replied heavily, "Of course."


    Then he disappeared into the dusk.


    First, he called Maisie to inform her that Arya was safe and sound.


    Afterward, he dialed another number. "Have you found the surveince footage from that night?"


    "Yes, Mr. Quimby." The party on the other end said, "The surveince video of Ms. Bayer being


    attacked is very


    clear. On that day, a woman came to my colleague and asked him to tamper with the surveince


    during that


    period to erase it."


    "Good." Daniel snickered. "Then let''s wait for this grand performance, and see how that woman falls


    from grace."

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661


    In the early morning, Sophia woke up slowly. She gently ced her hand on the man''s bare chest


    beside her and


    kissed his lips.


    Graham responded to her kiss with a smile. The night''s pleasure had left them both a bit tired.


    "Is James still asleep?" Sophia asked with a seductive smile, her fingers tracing his chest.


    "He won''t be awake at this time," Graham replied. He held her hand and brought it to his lips for a kiss.


    He was


    genuinely tired and couldn''t fathom how a woman could have so much energy, wanting him endlessly


    every night.


    She was nothing like Maisie, who always remained quiet, only revealing a pure smile when he saw her.


    Graham froze. Why was he thinking of Maisie at that moment? He shook his head, feeling like he was


    going crazy.


    "My dear, what''s wrong?"


    "Oh, nothing." Graham forced a smile.


    "By the way, I want to discuss something with you," Sophia said, turning his face to her. "James is


    growing up, and I


    think... always having private tutors at home won''t work in the long run. He should go to school and


    interact with


    kids his age. After all, he''s the one who will inherit the Bayers'' business in the future, right?"


    Graham thought it over and looked a bit hesitant. "Well... we can''t say for sure about the future. Haven''t


    my


    parents entrusted all the family''s business to Arya?"


    Sophia smiled, secretly pleased. Arya stood no chance against her. She had already arranged for Arya


    to be


    knocked out and left at Fat Lawler''s casino. Once Fat Lawler took her in, everyone would pin the crime


    of Arya''s


    abduction on him and Daniel.


    If Fat Lawler happened to be a womanizer, that would be even better... Sophia could use it as an


    opportunity to ruin


    the girl, making sure she''d never rise again.


    She could be the good guy in this matter. To Graham, she was the one who curried favors with Fat


    Lawler to save


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Arya. Graham would be indebted to her!


    However, she hadn''t told Graham she had acquired all the documents Arya had been carrying. After


    all, she still


    hadn''t obtained thepany seal.


    Sophia chuckled softly and said, "Your sister only likes painting. With her gentle nature, how could she


    possibly


    inherit the Bayers'' assets? In the future, the Bayers'' business will surely belong to you. As long as it''s


    yours, I trust


    that you won''t treat us unfairly."


    "That''s for sure!" Graham looked deeply into her eyes. "I''ve long considered James my own son, and


    I''ll definitely


    nurture him well. As long as he works hard, he will be the next heir of the Bayers!"


    "Mm!" Sophia kissed his face and grinned. "Graham, your parents entrusted the family''s assets to your


    sister


    because they weren''t happy with me! But now we have two mines and will make a fortune when their


    prices rise.


    They won''t look down on me anymore!"


    Graham felt his heart swell with joy as if all the goodness in the world was right within reach. When the


    two of them


    locked eyes, sparks of desire flickered.


    Graham sensed Sophia''s eagerness. Despite some reluctance, he pushed himself to pin her beneath


    him. Hearing


    her moans brought him gratification.


    Just as they were about to take things further, his phone suddenly rang.


    Reluctantly, Sophia released him, and he got up to answer the call. It didn''t take long for his face to turn


    pale.


    "What did you say? The prices of those two mines are dropping?!"


    Sophia also had a bad feeling about it. She quickly threw on some clothes and turned on herputer.

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662


    The data they received was a mess. Both of them stared at it, wide-eyed, as if a lightning bolt had


    struck, leaving


    their minds nk.


    "What''s happening?" Graham asked Sophia, his voice trembling.


    Equally bewildered, Sophia struggled to form a coherent response.


    "We bought those two mines for 750,000,000 dors! 750,000,000 dors!" Graham shouted. "Weren''t


    they


    supposed to increase in value? How did they plummet to 240,000,000 dors now?"


    "I... I don''t know." Sophia''s face turned pale. "This is impossible! I''ve been tracking mineral prices, and


    these two


    mines in Cumulus City were on an upward trend. They were supposed to be a safe investment!"


    "But look at it now!" Graham''s lips quivered, sweat beads forming on his forehead. "Sophia, I took a


    750,000,000-


    dor loan from the bank for this! I owe the bank hundreds of millions now, not to mention the interest!"


    "Graham, don''t panic!" Sophia tried to reassure him. "Fat Lawler got us into this. I''ll talk to him... We''ll


    figure it out."


    -


    Before the scheduled time, Graham and Sophia waited in the restaurant suite. Graham had the hotel


    manager


    arrange a feast featuring the hotel''s signature dishes for their meeting with Fat Lawler.


    The moment Fat Lawler arrived, Graham noticed the chilling look in his eyes. Fat Lawler''s gaze was


    akin to a cat


    toying with a mouse, and Graham and Sophia were the helpless mice in his grasp.


    "You''re being too kind," Fat Lawler said as he sat down, eyeing the spread of dishes. "No need to


    prepare so much


    for me. I''m getting older and can''t handle alcohol. Drinking can make one forget their business, after


    all."


    "Fat Lawler, I¡ª"


    Before Graham could finish, Fat Lawler waved him off to stop him from speaking. "I know. This is about


    your little


    sister, right? Don''t worry. She''s on her way here and will arrive shortly."


    "Graham, what did I say?" Sophia got up and assisted Fat Lawler with food, trying to win his favor. "I''ve


    asked Fat


    Lawler for a favor, and he won''t let anything happen to Arya. Everything that has happened is because


    of Daniel''s


    schemes.


    "However, Fat Lawler, we also came today with another matter in mind."


    Fat Lawler feigned ignorance. "Well, go ahead and tell me."


    Graham and Sophia exchanged nces and hesitated for a moment. Finally, Graham spoke up. "It''s


    about those


    two mines... You must be aware that they''ve plummeted from 750,000,000 dors to 240,000,000


    dors. This is


    uneptable!" "Uneptable?" Fat Lawler smirked, his gaze darkening as it settled on Graham. "Mr.


    Bayer, you''re


    in the investment game, aren''t you? Heh, do you need a lesson in market risks from me?"


    "But¡ª"


    "Luck ys a role, and mineral prices fluctuate. It''s the market that dictates. What good is it for you to


    come to


    me?"


    "Fat Lawler!" Graham was agitated and desperate. "You introduced us to this business. It''s your


    rmendation


    that made me trust it. I even borrowed 750,000,000 dors from the bank. What''s the meaning of this


    now?"


    Fat Lawler raised an eyebrow. "Oh, Mr. Bayer, you have quite the temper, don''t you? How about this?


    Shall I find a


    buyer for you? These two mines are practically worthless now. I''ll find you a buyer at the price of


    240,000,000


    dors. What do you think?"


    Graham was dumbfounded. Buy for 750,000,000 dors and sell for 240,000,000 dors? Did Fat


    Lawler think he


    was a fool?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Despite that, he was genuinely curious about this potential buyer Fat Lawler mentioned. Why did it


    seem that every


    time a critical moment arose, Fat Lawler could either provide him with bank loans or find a buyer?

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663


    "Fat Lawler, this is uneptable," Sophia objected. "We invested a lot in these mines, hoping for


    significant profits.


    Selling them at such a low price now will lead to substantial losses. Moreover, the critical issue is... we


    still owe


    money to the bank!"


    "What can you do about it?" Fat Lawler flicked his used cigarette butt into the ashtray, his smile


    carrying a hint of


    mockery. "By the way, wasn''t this your idea from the beginning? I remember Mr. Bayer wasn''t very


    interested in


    these two mines, was he?"


    "You..."


    Fat Lawler''s expression became a bit more serious. "Mr. Bayer, you doubt your own judgment and


    instead believe in


    a woman who climbed her way up through shameless means. You brought upon yourself the losses


    you''re facing."


    "What are you saying?!" Sophia stood up suddenly, her eyes zing with anger.


    Fat Lawler looked at her sharply, and his subordinates in the room moved closer. Sophia''s fiery temper


    was quickly


    extinguished.


    "Mr. Bayer, would you like to know who this buyer is?"


    Graham remained silent.


    Fat Lawler signaled his men to escort the buyer into the room, and Graham was surprised to see that it


    was Daniel


    and... Maisie?!


    He jumped to his feet, identally knocking over dishes and cutlery on the table.


    Daniel held Maisie''s hand and gave her a gentle smile. He pulled out a chair for her and then sat down


    beside her.


    "Do you not know them, Mr. Bayer?" Fat Lawler asked with a smirk. "Do I need to make introductions?"


    Graham and Sophia stood frozen like statues.


    Daniel said with a touch of seriousness in his voice, "Mr. Bayer, I heard you have two mines worth


    240,000,000


    dors now, and I''m willing to offer 250,000,000 dors to help you out of this predicament. What do


    you say?"


    "You... You..." Graham pointed at him, his hand trembling violently, unable to form aplete


    sentence.


    He nced at Maisie. She stared back expressionlessly, but a hint of pity flickered in her eyes.


    Perhaps he was


    nothing more than a clown to her now.


    Daniel removed his coat and draped it gently over Maisie''s shoulders. "It seems like the heating in this


    room isn''t


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    quite warm. Don''t catch a cold."


    Maisie turned to look at him and smiled sweetly. The once sparkling light in her eyes, which had


    belonged to


    Graham, now seemed to shine solely for the man sitting beside her.


    Graham took in a deep breath, and cold beads of sweat trickled down his back.


    "Mr. Bayer," Fat Lawler said, lighting another cigarette. "I kindly introduced a buyer to you. Why aren''t


    you saying


    anything? Don''t embarrass me here."


    "The price... I can''t ept it," Graham managed to say with great difficulty.


    Daniel added with a grin, "Oh, by the way, you can take your time repaying the bank. I''m in no rush."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I said, the bank belongs to me," Daniel stated. "The bank you borrowed from is the most well-known


    private bank


    in Cumulus City, and that bank... is owned by the Quimbys!"


    Graham felt a sharp pain in his chest as if his heart was about to stop beating. He turned to look at


    Sophia, who was


    equally pale and holding onto the table for support.

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664


    Daniel presented the loan documents, bearing Graham''s unmistakable signatures, which seemed to


    taunt his


    ignorance.


    "I believe we can resolve this matter in the following manner," proposed Fat Lawler. "Daniel, promptly


    transfer the


    funds to Mr. Bayer''s ount and repurchase the two mines.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "As for Mr. Bayer, it''s only fair to settle your debts. Daniel has shown considerable generosity, and we


    trust you


    won''t resort to dishonesty. After all, dishonesty doesn''t align with the Bayer family''s values, does it?"


    Graham remained speechless, overwhelmed by regret and frustration.


    "Speaking of the Bayers," Daniel began with a faint smile. "I''ve brought someone today that you may


    wish to see,


    Mr. Bayer."


    With a p of his hands, the private room''s door swung open, revealing Arya''s entrance.


    Graham''s initial surprise quickly turned into worry and anxiety. He rushed forward, urgently asking,


    "Arya, are you


    okay?"


    "I''m fine," Arya replied, her eyes slightly red. Although only a few days had passed since shest saw


    her family, it


    felt like an eternity.


    Upon noticing Sophia, Arya''s eyes filled with hatred as she pointed at her, teeth clenched. "Graham! It''s


    this woman


    who had someone harm me!"


    "What?!" Graham eximed, taken aback.


    Sophia snapped out of her shock and rushed to Graham''s side to defend herself. "I didn''t do anything!


    It wasn''t me!


    "Arya, speak the truth! In these past few days, I''ve been searching tirelessly for news of you... I¡ª"


    "Stop lying!" Arya cried, her voice strained. "It was clearly you who had someone knock me out, and it


    was you who


    took everything from me! Are you still going to deny it, Sophia? Right now, your main goal is to get your


    hands on


    thepany seals of the Bayer and Tanner Groups, isn''t it?"


    "You..."


    "Unfortunately, I was prepared. I didn''t carry the seals with me! So it''s useless, even with those


    documents!"


    Sophia gnashed her teeth and red at Arya venomously.


    Graham felt dazed, struggling to believe what he was hearing.


    Daniel asserted sternly, "Mr. Bayer, I have evidence if you have doubts." A screen descended slowly


    from the


    opposite wall, and with a simple nod from Daniel, his men yed surveince footage from that night. It


    revealed a


    dark alley, Arya''s cries, and the menacing faces of those who had taken her backpack.


    Sophia panicked, her legs giving way beneath her.


    Daniel sneered. "And if the evidence isn''t enough, I also have a witness."


    He pped his hands, summoning a man from outside who bowed respectfully to Daniel before cing


    a stack of


    money on the table. It was the money Sophia had given him to erase the video.


    Daniel said coldly, looking at her, "Unfortunately, the street''s surveince cameras didn''t fail as you


    hoped, and the


    person you hired was actually working for me!"


    A heavy silence filled the room, and the tension hung in the air.


    Graham remained stunned for a long while. When he finallyprehended the situation, he leered at


    Sophia.


    "It was you? You kidnapped my sister and had people harm her? So everything was because of you?!"


    he roared,


    his ipetence fueling his anger.


    Suddenly, he seized Sophia by the throat, veins bulging on his forehead. "I''ve treated you so well! How


    could you do


    this? Why did you do this?!"

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665


    "Graham, listen to me!" Sophia panicked, her words a jumbled mess. "I did this for our future! Your


    parents handed


    everything over to your sister, but what about us? What about James and me? Didn''t you say you''d


    treat him like


    your own son? But we have nothing! How are we going to support him?"


    "Shut up!" At that moment, Graham suddenly snapped out of his stupor. It had be clear that


    Sophia was


    always talking about how to support her son. What she didn''t understand was that he was willing to


    treat James like


    his own son because he loved her, not because he owed her.


    "Graham..." Sophia was in tears. "I know what I did was wrong, but I did it for our future. I hoped your


    parents


    would think highly of me, that we could get married smoothly, and that we¡ª"


    "That you could take over my family''s assets in the future?"


    "You¡ª"


    Graham roared, "Arya is my own sister! How could you do such a thing behind my back?!"


    Sophia stood there, stunned. After a while, she screamed, "Graham! Are you spending your life with


    your sister or


    with me?"


    Graham had had enough and finally pped Sophia, venting all his regret and anger.


    Sophia screamed and went wild, trying to scratch and w him. They ended up in a brawl, with


    Graham''s face


    bearing bloody scratches.


    The police rushed in, first separating the two, then handcuffing Sophia.


    Graham was dumbfounded. When the police took away Sophia, he couldn''t exin the emotions he


    was feeling. He


    felt as if his soul had been extracted, as if he had shattered into pieces, and he could no longer piece


    together his


    true self.


    After some time, the room fell silent.


    Fat Lawler softly said, "This drama has finallye to an end... My dear friend, I''ve done what I came


    here for. The


    task isplete, so I''ll take my leave."


    Daniel nodded appreciatively and got up to see him off.


    As they left, Maisie looked at Graham weakly. She instinctively moved closer to Daniel, taking his arm


    and saying


    softly in his ear, "Let''s go, I... I want to leave this ce."


    "Alright." Daniel smiled indulgently and held her close in his arms.


    Unexpectedly, as they brushed past Graham, thetter suddenly turned around and grabbed Maisie''s


    hand!


    Maisie was startled, and her face turned pale.


    "Maisie..." Graham clung to her as if clutching a lifeline. "I... I know I was wrong before! Now, I finally


    understand


    that you are the best thing in the world! Maisie, pleasee back... I can''t be without you! I truly can''t


    be without


    you..."


    Maisie was shaken by his fervent plea, almost losing her bnce. Before Graham could finish, Daniel


    punched his


    face!


    Graham let out a miserable cry as he fell to the floor.


    Arya quickly ran over to support him. "Graham, are you okay?"


    Graham still wouldn''t give up. Arya could only hold him down desperately. "Graham, please stop! You


    were the one


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    who wronged Maisie first. How can you say such shameless things now?"


    "Yeah," Daniel added, shielding Maisie behind him and looking coldly at Graham. "Even your own sister


    shows more


    maturity."

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666


    Graham looked at Daniel with a mix of fear and resentment in his eyes.


    "You didn''t value what you had when you had the chance. It''s toote now!" Daniel pointed at him,


    saying coldly, "If


    you dare to bother my woman again, you''ll end up in prison with Sophia!"


    He then left with Maisie, leaving only the two siblings in the now-empty room.


    Graham sat there, stunned and motionless. Arya watched her brother in anguish and couldn''t help but


    shed tears.


    "Graham..." She struggled to help him up. "You should have realized who Sophia really was a long time


    ago. If it


    weren''t for her, our family wouldn''t be in this situation today."


    Graham sat there in pain, his eyes closed as he leaned against the wall, repeatedly banging the back


    of his head


    against it.


    Arya reassured him, "I think Daniel probably just wanted to teach you a lesson and didn''t intend to do


    anything


    extreme. Since the debt you owe is from his bank, we can try to appeal to him and ask for some time to


    repay it."


    "Heh! Appeal?" Grahamughed bitterly. "I''ve lost everything now... Everything."


    "You still have me and our parents!" Arya choked up. "We''re still a family. If you apologize to them


    when you go


    home, they''ll surely find a way to help you clear your debt."


    "The debt I owe to the bank is hundreds of millions!" Grahamughed weakly. "Besides, Daniel is the


    mastermind


    behind all of this! He won''t let me off. He won''t!"


    "Graham..." Arya wanted to say more, but Graham staggered to the door. Each step felt like he was


    walking on


    cotton, unsteady and on the verge of copsing.


    Arya worried about his dazed state but was also afraid that saying too much would have the opposite


    effect. All she


    could do was let him have some quiet time to himself. Perhaps he would grow stronger by enduring this


    ordeal.


    "Heh, he won''t let me off," Graham mumbled to himself as he walked. "He won''t let me off. He''s taken


    everything


    from me... He didn''t allow me to live a good life, so I won''t let him live one either. We''ll see..."


    Kelly safely passed the critical phase, and her health gradually improved under Josiah''s attentive care.


    Despite the


    considerable reduction of the Bayers'' assets due to recent events, Josiah and Kelly reluctantly turned a


    blind eye


    when Arya used thepany''s assets to help Graham pay off his debts. They couldn''t let their son


    suffer.


    Fortunately, there was no Sophia in the family anymore.


    Graham continued to be lost in his thoughts, spending his days locked in his room or pacing back and


    forth in the


    yard. He muttered to himself, and the household staff began to suspect he might have been bewitched.


    Upon closer listening, they realized that he was saying things rted to seeking revenge.


    Graham couldn''t understand why Maisie could quickly get together with Daniel after breaking up with


    him and why


    Daniel could manipte him so thoroughly. If Daniel could do it, so could he!


    Not only did he want to win back Maisie, but he also intended to make Daniel experience the same


    suffering he had


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    endured.

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667


    Daniel reentered Maisie''s world and often stayed in her apartment, iming to watch over and protect


    her. Despite


    her attempts to refuse, she eventually relented.


    While he had to settle for the sofa, he was content with it, believing he could sleep beside her one day.


    Daniel spent


    most of his time with Maisie, taking care of household chores and cooking her meals. Now, he truly


    understood how


    challenging it had been for her to do these tasks for him before and how much she had loved doing


    them every


    day.


    Sometimes, Maisie watched him bustling around the house, puzzled by inexplicable dreams that


    haunted her.


    However, she admitted to feeling more at ease with Daniel around. He provided a different kind of


    comfort


    In the past, Graham often deferred things, saying, "wait untilter", "when there''s an opportunity", or "in


    the


    future".


    In contrast, Daniel frequently assured her, saying, "I''m here", "leave it to me", and "don''t be afraid". His


    words


    One day, Maisie had the day off, and Daniel was in the kitchen, carefully stewing carrot and beef


    brisket. It was a


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    dish he had recently learned to cook, and he treated each ingredient and seasoning like a precise


    chemical


    experiment.


    The aroma soon filled the apartment, and he smiled in satisfaction, covering the pot and lowering the


    heat. Just


    then, the doorbell rang.


    Daniel was surprised to find Linda at the door. "Linda? How did you find me here?"


    Linda teased, "I have some foresight. I knew I''d find you here. Your brother-inw even suggested I go


    to Liz-Inn,


    but I told him you wouldn''t be there."


    Daniel invited her in, but Linda declined, handing over a bag of his clothes and some documents. "I


    brought these


    from my ce for you."


    "Thank you," Daniel said.


    Noticing Maisie wasn''t around, Linda asked, "Is Maisie still sleeping?"


    Daniel smiled softly. "She took the day off, and I wanted her to rest. She works hard during the week."


    Linda expressed her surprise at Daniel''s consideration, "I never expected you to be so considerate. Do


    you n to


    keep living like this with Maisie?" "Of course not," Daniel replied. "Continuing like this isn''t a solution. I''ll


    find the right


    moment to propose to her and make amends for everything I owe her."


    "But if she remembers the past..."


    Daniel remainedposed. "That''s okay, too. Even if she hates me for the rest of her life, I won''t let go


    of her


    hand again."


    Linda sighed. "If you love her, you must take responsibility. Money, power, status¡ªthese aren''t the


    criteria for


    evaluating a man. The most important thing is a man''s sense of responsibility."


    "I understand, Linda."


    Linda hesitated before adding, "Graham hasn''t been in the best mental statetely. Nichs and I have


    visited the


    Bayers twice, but there''s still some distance between us due to what happened with you. It seems the


    rtionship


    between our two families won''t be the same as before."

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668


    Daniel lowered his head. "I''ve caused trouble for you and Nichs."


    "Don''t think of it that way," Linda said gently. "The connections and separations between people are


    destined. If we


    trace it back, I''m the main culprit in this matter. I shouldn''t have introduced Maisie to Graham in the first


    ce."


    "This time, I''ve caused you inconvenience," Daniel admitted earnestly. "I confess that what I did was


    pretty


    underhanded, using some unsavory methods. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to the Bayers. As for the


    debts that


    Graham owes the bank¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Linda said, "Josiah and Kelly are both reasonable people. It''s only


    right to repay


    debts. They''ll transfer the money he owes to your bank ount in installments."


    "In that case, I won''t ask for interest," Daniel said.


    Linda smiled, her expression a mix of approval and a touch of helplessness.


    "As for Graham..." Daniel continued. "I''ll never forgive him! He should have thought about this day


    when he was


    mistreating Maisie. Even if he''s really suffering from a mental breakdown now, it''s what he deserves!"


    "Alright, you can save a bit of virtue for yourself! You''re not a saint either..."


    Daniel looked up at Linda. In that brief moment when the siblings locked eyes, they bothughed.


    "What''s this smell?" Suddenly, Maisie''s voice came from inside the house.


    Daniel was taken aback and quickly turned around, only to find Maisie, d in pajamas and slippers,


    hurrying into


    the kitchen.


    Daniel had also noticed the unusual smell.


    "Oh, it''s burnt!" Maisie eximed, frantically turning off the stove and using a rag to lift the lid of the pot.


    "What''s this?"


    "I made carrot and beef brisket..." Daniel was anxious and frustrated. He had finally decided to show off


    his cooking


    skills in front of her, and now...


    "You forgot to add water, didn''t you?" Maisie wrinkled her nose. "The carrots are all roasted!"


    "Water?" Daniel was momentarily stunned and quickly pulled out his phone to check the recipe.


    All the other ingredients were there, but he had really forgotten to add water!


    Seeing how he was sweating, Maisie chuckled. "Mr. Quimby, you were simmering on low heat the


    whole time


    without adding water or keeping an eye on it. Of course, it''s going to burn!"


    "Oh..."


    "Alright, alright, get out of here!" Maisie yfully pushed him out. "I''ll take care of this. You''re not great


    in the


    kitchen."


    "I can do it, I¡ª"


    "Get out!" Maisie pushed him out with a chuckle and began cleaning up the aftermath easily.


    Daniel, though not very helpful, still busied himself by handing her a cloth or a wet towel here and


    there.


    Linda watched from a distance with a smile, closed the apartment''s door, and left quietly.


    She had already seen that Daniel was now living a very happy life and believed he wouldn''t repeat the


    same


    mistakes as in the past.


    Linda walked downstairs and remembered that Lina''s prenatal check-up was today. She called Lina but


    heard a


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    slightly anxious tone on the other end of the line. "Mom, things are a bit chaotic on my end... Can I call


    you back in


    a bit?"


    "What''s happened?" Linda frowned. "Pammy, what''s going on over there? Don''t scare me!"


    "It''s not me!" Lina sighed. "Zuko apanied me to the prenatal check-up today, but we ran into Toph


    and Arya at


    the hospital. We thought something had happened to them, but it''s... It''s Graham."


    "Huh? What''s wrong with Graham?"


    "Graham got beaten up," Lina said, sounding worried. "Mom, I can''t exin it all right now. Graham''s


    still in the


    emergency room. I''ll call you once things get better!"

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669


    Graham''s sense of leaving his body overwhelmed him. He felt weightless, suspended in the


    emergency room,


    watching the frantic doctors and his lifeless body below. He sighed, sensing a pending release.


    His mind remained clear, but hecked the will to fight for his life.


    The conflict with Wesley had triggered this predicament.


    -


    A few hours earlier.


    Wesley was already a mess following his divorce from Nicole and had sunk even lower. It was that


    fateful day that


    Graham identally crossed paths with Wesley while the former was drowning his sorrows in a small


    bar.


    A heated argument escted into a physical brawl.


    Wesley was sharp-eyed. He swiftly recognized Graham as the heir of the Bayers and used Maisie''s


    situation to taunt


    him.


    Enraged, Graham threw a punch. Despite initiating the fight, he was no match for therger, stronger


    Wesley, who


    sent him to the emergency room.


    -


    Graham couldn''t shake the memory of Wesley''s hurtful words.


    "The Bayer heir is nothing special¡ªcan''t even keep a woman! Did Daniel steal her from you, huh?


    Hahaha!


    "Graham, have you ever considered you''ve been duped? Daniel''s closeness to Maisie was deliberate!


    "You''re worthless. Even your fiancee can be stolen by another. You can''t even be called a man!"


    Suddenly, as if by an invisible force, Graham''s soul was yanked back into his body. The nearby


    electrocardiogram


    monitor started beeping, and the nearly t line turned erratic.


    The doctor put away the defibritor and wiped his brow. "The patient''s heart rate has returned.


    Administer the


    medication."


    Graham''s tightly shut eyes quivered slightly.


    How did Wesley possess such knowledge about Daniel and Maisie''s rtionship? Could there be a


    hidden history, a


    past no one knew?


    He had to find out. He couldn''t die¡ªhe couldn''t let Daniel manipte him in vain. He had to reim


    everything


    from Daniel!


    The temperature had dropped significantly in recent days. Although the house was well-heated, the


    living room


    couch was hardly afortable ce to sleep. Watching Daniel endure chilly nights under a thin


    nket on the


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    couch tugged at Maisie''s heart.


    One night, after Daniel sneezed multiple times, Maisie stood at the bedroom door, her voice soft as she


    asked,


    "Don''t we have a guest room? Why don''t you sleep there?"


    Daniel chuckled softly, revealing his reason for staying in the living room. It was the closest room to her,


    and he


    wanted to be near her at all times. Besides, sleeping in the guest room wouldn''t be the same.


    "It''s fine." He continued casually while arranging the nket. "I''m tough. I won''t catch a cold. Plus, I


    want to be


    close to you."


    Maisie''s heart skipped a beat, and she blushed discreetly.


    She turned back into the bedroom but left the door slightly ajar. The warm glow from her room bathed


    Daniel''s


    world.


    He smiled, lying on the couch, unable to sleep.


    Inside the room, another person remained wide awake.


    The night was dark, and snowkes fell outside. The warm light persisted.


    Maisie was curled under her nket, and her world was nothing but the quiet rhythm of her heartbeat.


    Daniel''s deep voice suddenly broke the silence. "Maisie, if you''re still awake, can I make you a warm


    ss of milk?"


    "Um, it''s not necessary," Maisie replied softly. "Mr. Quimby, are you... cold?"


    "You''re still calling me ''Mr. Quimby'' at this point?"


    Maisie didn''t respond. Her small face was buried in the nkets while her eyes betrayed a hint of


    shyness and


    affection. She had grown fond of him.

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670


    This feeling of affection for her had started when they first met.


    After a while, Maisie''s soft voice pierced the night''s silence. "Daniel..."


    Daniel was surprised, and his heart began to race. "What did you say?"


    Maisie bit her lip, her cheeks flushing as if she had a fever. She was about to speak when a sharp pain


    gripped her


    lower abdomen. She gasped and curled up in bed.


    Daniel sensed something was wrong and rushed into the bedroom. "Maisie, what''s wrong?"


    He gently turned her and saw her pale face. "Maisie?"


    "I... I''m fine." Maisie forced a smile. "It''s just a stomachache. I''ll be okay if I rest for a while."


    Daniel''s initial thought was that it was her time of the month. He reached for her hand, speaking softly.


    "I''ll go make you some hot chocte."


    "No need." Maisie stopped him. "It''s not that..."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s an old problem," she said weakly with a smile. She had been like that for the past two years,


    experiencing


    sporadic pains on both sides of her stomach. There was no regrity, but it would pass on its own


    without needing


    any medicine.


    Daniel frowned as he suddenly remembered what the doctor had told him years ago. After losing their


    child, the


    doctor had regretfully informed him that she might never conceive again.


    He held her hand firmly. "Maisie, let me take you to the hospital."


    "Really, it''s not necessary!" Maisieughed. "I just need to rest."


    "I''m taking you to see a doctor!" he spoke with determination.


    Maisie hesitated for a moment, seeing the seriousness in his gaze but not detecting the regret and


    tenderness


    hidden within his low, husky voice. She smiled gently, closed her eyes, and buried her face in his palm.


    "Alright. We''ll


    do as you say."


    Daniel stayed by her side until she fell asleep, gently stroking her hair and recalling the torment she


    had endured.


    His heart twisted with pain.


    The next day, Maisie couldn''t resist his persistence and went to the hospital with him. Daniel knew a


    doctor there


    and took care of all the arrangements. His assistant brought him the documents that needed attention


    that day.


    "You should handle your work first," Maisie said. "The doctor won''t be here for a while, and I''ll wait


    here. Besides,


    I''m seeing a gynecologist, so you can''te in with me."


    "Alright." Daniel hesitated for a moment before agreeing. Before leaving, he gently kissed her forehead,


    and they


    exchanged smiles before parting.


    A nurse led Maisie to a VIP lounge on the upper floor. Just as she turned the corner, she was surprised


    toe face


    to face with a familiar face.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Maisie was startled and instinctively wanted to avoid the meeting, but it was toote.


    "Maisie?" Graham broke free from the two nurses assisting him and hobbled toward her. "Maisie, it''s


    really you!"


    "You..." Maisie looked at his severely injured appearance with surprise. "How did you end up like this?"


    "I ended up like this all because of you..." Graham''s eyes were filled with resentment, and his speech


    was disjointed.


    "Maisie, I really regret it... so I went out for drinks, and then I got into a fight with someone...


    I ended up like this, all because of you!"


    "What are you talking about?" Maisie instinctively took a few steps back to put some distance between


    them.


    Graham stepped in front of her. "Maisie, do I still have a chance? Can you not be with Daniel? Come


    back to me,


    please."

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671


    Maisie frowned, gazing quietly at Graham. After a moment, she spoke with a heavy heart. "Graham, it''s


    impossible


    for us to return to what we were."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Maisie¡ª"


    "We''re from different worlds," she stated inly. "I can see that you love Sophia. If she hadn''t hurt you


    so deeply,


    you wouldn''t havee back for me."


    "No!"


    "Let''s face reality." Her eyes grew cold. "We can''t turn back."


    Graham''s heart plummeted as if into an endless abyss.


    Maisie was right¡ªhe didn''t have strong feelings for her. He had mostly dated her because Josiah and


    Kelly liked her.


    But beyond impressing the seniors, what did she truly offer? How dare she reject him?


    He clenched his fists, and his eyes underwent a subtle change. As Maisie began to leave, he blocked


    her path.


    "You''ve been into Daniel from the start, haven''t you?"


    Maisie was taken aback.


    "It was you who betrayed me first!" Graham red at her fiercely, losing hisposure. "Though


    unspoken, you


    emotionally cheated on me! You were charmed by him the moment he appeared, right?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" She couldn''t contain herself.


    At that moment, Graham seemed like a devil before her, stripped of his usual decorum.


    "You were the first to cheat... You betrayed me with Daniel first!" Graham seemed to lose his mind.


    "Haha!


    Otherwise, what are you doing at the hospital? Did you identally get pregnant, and now you''re here


    for an


    abortion? Haha!"


    "Sir!" A few people rushed over, restraining Graham and apologizing to Maisie. She pushed his hand


    away and


    entered the VIP room with the nurse.


    But Graham''s words haunted her.


    She had to admit she had special feelings for Daniel from the moment they met. There was that


    strange dream,


    the crying baby upstairs in the dream vi, and the pillow that masqueraded as a baby in the cradle. It


    troubled her.


    Her head began to ache, and she massaged her temples. The concerned nurse asked if she felt


    unwell. Maisie


    forced a smile and shook her head.


    At that moment, someone arrived at the door.


    After a conversation with the nurse, Maisie was taken to the doctor. She returned to her room after a


    thorough


    check-up. She half-leaned on the soft couch with heavy eyes and drowsiness washing over her.


    Daniel sent her a text.


    Daniel: [I will arrive soon.]


    She smiled as she replied.


    Maisie: [No need to rush.]


    He then called her. "How did it go?"


    "It went well," she said gently. "Dr. Nina conducted a thorough examination. She said my stomachache


    is minor and


    prescribed some medicine."


    "Oh..."


    "See? I told you I''m fine, yet you insisted oning."


    Although she said that, she found it endearing. She was receiving the attention and affection she had


    never


    experienced from Graham.


    "I''m d you''re okay," he said softly. "Wait for me. I''ll be there soon."


    Maisie ced her phone next to her pillow after hanging up. She closed her eyes slowly and drifted into


    slumber.


    Daniel rushed to the hospital after leaving the office.

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672


    Daniel headed directly to the gynecology department, where Nina Perkins, who had previously


    consulted with


    Maisie, had just seen another patient. His unexpected presence took her aback.


    "Mr. Quimby," she greeted him.


    Daniel nodded and entered her office, closing the door behind him.


    Nina handed him Maisie''s medical report. He struggled to decipher the medical terms but gleaned


    some insight


    from the doctor''s expression.


    "Is it... quite serious?" he asked.


    Nina responded honestly. "Yes. To be precise, it''s rted to the previousbor induction."


    Daniel''s face darkened¡ªthis was what he had feared.


    "I examined Ms. Maisie''s medical records from Cumulus City. The procedure caused significant harm,


    leading to


    frequent stomachaches."


    Daniel''s heart ached, and he instinctively clenched his fists.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Quimby," Nina assured, adjusting her sses. "It''s not incurable. But if the two of you


    n to have


    children..."


    "We''ll discuss that in the future," he replied solemnly. "Right now, I just want her to be healthy."


    Nina''s tone turned serious. "I must inform you that to alleviate her stomachaches, she can undergo


    surgery, but


    there''s a risk she may be infertile."


    Daniel fell into silence, recalling the same warning from the doctor in Cumulus City. Back then, he had


    envisioned a


    future with her, a family of their own.


    "Mr. Quimby?" Nina probed. "What''s the next step? I need a definite answer."


    Without hesitation, Daniel replied, "Go ahead with the surgery."


    Nina was taken aback. "Are you sure?"


    "I want her to be healthy, even if it means we can''t have children," he dered. "I can''t bear to see her


    in pain any


    longer."


    Nina nodded, appreciating his selfless decision. "The surgery is straightforward, and I''ll be her surgeon.


    She''ll stay in


    the hospital afterward, and I''ll personally attend to her.


    "Rest assured, I won''t disclose anything. Additionally, I''ll consult her following the standard procedure


    we provide to


    single women, so she won''t suspect anything." "Thank you," Daniel expressed his gratitude, his eyes


    filled with


    concern. He turned to leave and headed to the VIP room.


    Meanwhile, Graham discreetly slipped out of the corridor on the opposite side. He rushed to a secluded


    corner,


    observing the nurse nervously. She worked in Nina''s office and was her apprentice, someone Nina


    trusted.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But her financial needs had driven her to agree to help Graham in this situation. He was eager for


    information.


    "What did you hear?" he asked while transferring 3,000 dors to her.


    The nurse was scared, ncing around nervously. She stammered, "M-Mr. Quimby went into Dr.


    Perkins'' office, and


    the door was closed. I couldn''t hear much... I think it was about Ms. Squire''s illness."


    "What''s wrong with her?" Graham pressed.


    "She''s suffering from stomach pain due to a previousbor induction procedure," she reported.


    "What?!" Graham''s eyes widened. "Are you sure? Did she mentionbor induction?"

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673


    The nurse nodded and said, "That''s correct. It wasbor induction." She then showed a picture on her


    phone,


    revealing Maisie''s confidential medical report.


    "You might not understand all the medical terms and data, but it does show Ms. Squire''s past record.


    She did


    undergobor induction.


    "Moreover, from the records, it''s clear that the fetus was not mature, around four to five months. This


    should have


    been a stable period during her pregnancy, yetbor induction was performed. I can''t imagine what


    happened back


    then."


    Graham squinted and bit his lip, a sly expression appearing on his pale face.


    "You may not get it, but I do," he said.


    The nurse was surprised. "Sir, you¡ª"


    "Okay," Graham instructed, meeting her gaze. "Keep this to yourself. I won''t need your help anymore.


    Be discreet."


    The nurse nodded and quietly exited through a nearby door.


    Graham stood still, deep in thought. This was likely rted to Daniel.


    From what he remembered, Maisie had been reserved in their rtionship. Even though they had been


    engaged,


    their physical intimacy had been limited to hand-holding and hugs at most. They hadn''t even kissed, let


    alone gone


    further.


    However, soon after their breakup, she began dating Daniel, who took her to the hospital.


    But there was one perplexing aspect he couldn''t figure out.


    If Maisie''sbor induction was indeed rted to Daniel, they must have known each other for a long


    time. So why


    did she treat him like a stranger initially?


    Puzzled, he suddenly remembered the man who had beaten him badly.


    The man''s name was Wesley Mebane¡ªhe had identified himself as such during their fight. He even


    taunted


    Graham, saying, "You''re worthless. Even your fiancee can be stolen by another. You can''t even be


    called a man! Did


    Daniel steal her from you again, huh? Haha!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ''Again? What did he mean by again?'' Graham wondered.


    At that moment, a spark of realization shed in Graham''s mind. He quickly dialed hiswyer.


    "Sir?" The Bayers''wyer was surprised by the call. "Are you feeling better now?"


    "I''m fine," Graham replied. "I need you to do something for me."


    "What is it?"


    "Bail... Wesley Mebane out!"


    Thewyer was shocked, failing to respond immediately.


    "Are you listening?!" Graham''s voice grew more insistent.


    "Sir..." Thewyer collected his thoughts. "That man assaulted you, and we have strong evidence. The


    hearing is


    scheduled in two days. We can definitely have him sent to prison! I''m confident we can secure a


    significant charge


    against him. He''ll pay for this¡ª"


    "I don''t want that!" Graham shouted into the phone. "I''ve changed my mind! I don''t want to press


    charges. I want


    you to bail him out! I want to drop thewsuit. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    Although thewyer was bewildered, he reluctantly agreed to Graham''s request.


    Within a few days, Wesley was released from the police station.


    However, his destination was a restaurant.


    He nced at the sign guiltily. It was the same ce where he had assaulted Graham while


    intoxicated.


    Instinctively, he took a step back, but the men in ck on either side forcibly pushed him into the


    restaurant. This


    treatment made him feel like an animal, unable to resist, and he waspelled to move forward.

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674


    Wesley entered the room and noticed that Graham was the only person there. The dish on the table


    emitted a


    steady stream of steam into the air. Ayer of fiery red chili oil coated its surface, resembling a python''s


    tongue


    poised to engulf him and drag him to the depths of hell.


    Upon looking up, Wesley met Graham''s sly gaze, which left him so startled that his knees buckled, and


    he tumbled


    to the ground.


    Graham tly remarked, "What''s with the courtesy, Mebane? It urs to me that we were almost


    family!"


    Sweat poured down Wesley''s face as he remained motionless on the floor.


    Graham instructed his men to assist Wesley to a seat on the opposite chair. It was a stark contrast to


    his earlier


    arrogant demeanor when he was intoxicated.


    Graham regarded Wesley with contempt.


    During their engagement, Wesley had never met Maisie''s family. His constant overseas travels left him


    with little


    time to do so. Moreover, he held a low opinion of her maternal family, deeming it unnecessary to meet


    them. Little


    did he anticipate that he would encounter Wesley under such circumstances.


    "Mebane, my wounds haven''t fully healed," he said coldly. "But I secured your release. Do you know


    why?"


    "I-I don''t," stammered Wesley.


    "Because I want the truth from you," Graham replied, staring at him coldly and grinning.


    Wesley''s mind went nk.


    The past few days in the police station had been strangelyfortable, possibly due to the Bayers''


    influence. It


    reminded him of the saying, "A starved camel is bigger than a horse."


    Even though the Bayers had lost some of their former glory, they could effortlessly subdue him like a


    bothersome


    fly. He couldn''t afford to cross them.


    Kneeling on the ground, he implored, "Mr. Bayer, please, tell me... What do you want to know? I''ll


    divulge


    everything I know!"


    Graham was pleased with Wesley''s change in attitude. He poured himself a ss of wine and downed


    it in one gulp.


    "I want to know about Maisie," he said, fixing his gaze on Wesley. "As her former brother-inw, you


    should have


    some insights into her, shouldn''t you?"


    Wesley was stunned. Graham had conducted an investigation, even discovering his divorce from


    Nicole.


    "You''ve been part of the family for years. You must know Maisie quite well," Graham mused as he


    swirled his wine.


    "Y-Yes..." Wesley responded, unable to resist.


    "Then tell me about her. Remember, there will be consequences if you lie to me!"


    Wesley took a deep breath and began to divulge everything he knew about Maisie''s past.


    "Maisie... She was the family''s cash cow! She was involved with Daniel when they were in Cumulus


    City. To be


    precise, she was Daniel''s sugar baby..."


    Graham was taken aback. "What did you say?"


    Wesley smiled wryly. "I''m not certain if she was truly his sugar baby. Despite their age difference and


    his divorce, he


    never seemed willing to marry her. To outsiders, their rtionship raised eyebrows...


    "Maisie has a brother. Her mother favors sons over daughters and drains money from both her


    daughters like a


    vampire... My ex-wife isn''t as attractive as Maisie. If she had been, her mother might have pushed her


    into the


    arms of some wealthy old man as well!"


    Graham''s expression changed, and he clenched the wine ss tightly.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The room fell into a profound silence.


    A momentter, Graham gritted his teeth. "What else? Go on! What happened with their child?"


    "Well, it''s a long andplicated story," Wesley said, scratching his head. "Maisie nearly died because


    of the child,


    and that traumatic experience led to her memory loss."

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675


    Daniel cradled Maisie gently and quickly slipped on slippers for her when they entered the house. He


    was adamant


    that she shouldn''t lift a finger.


    She retorted, "I''ve only got a stomachache, not as weak as you think. Plus, the doctor said it''s minor."


    Daniel said gloomily, "It''s better to be cautious."


    Maisie lowered her head, smiling with a heart full of joy. "I want to take a nap," she said.


    Daniel nodded, bent down, and carefully carried her to the room, gently tucking her into bed.


    "Why are you treating me like a kid?" Maisie asked.


    "You''re a kid to me." He patted her head and smiled. "Remember when you first called me ''Mister''?"


    Maisie blushed. "You remember that? But I don''t think you''re old at all now!"


    He was taken aback, then grinned.


    She had said the same thing in the past. However, she might have been trying to please him back then.


    To him, she


    had just been... a toy.


    His heart ached as he looked at her with guilt, regret, and self-me.


    Daniel continued to caress her face until she fell asleep. He reminisced about the year they first met


    when she was


    still in university, innocent and as pure as a nk sheet of paper. -


    At the restaurant.


    Fueled by alcohol, Wesley spoke candidly.


    "She''s poor! Her dad died when she was young. Her mom raised the three of them alone. Not only


    does her mom


    favor her son over her daughters, but she''s also money-hungry.


    "Back in the day, I was the king of their family with my small business. No matter how badly I treated


    my ex-wife,


    her mom wouldn''t let her divorce me just because I had a bit of money."


    He took a sip of his drink, his resentment boiling. "Back then, everyone had to obey me in that family,


    unlike now..."


    Graham furrowed his brow. "Isn''t it strange? I mean, Daniel has surely met various women. Why would


    he be


    interested in Maisie?"


    Wesley grinned. "Didn''t you also like that girl? You even made her your fiancee."


    Graham''s expression changed. He didn''t love Maisie, but he could ept her as his fiancee because


    she was


    beautiful and would make him look good.


    "So, Daniel wanted her because she was young, beautiful, and innocent. Not to mention, he could


    easily control her.


    She was far more capable than the women around him!


    "Did you know this? She had never even held a man''s hand before she met him! Honestly, I wanted to


    take


    advantage of her, too, but her family guarded her as if I were a thief! Daniel got to her before I could."


    Graham looked at him disdainfully and said coldly, "Go on."


    Wesley continued. "Well, she was with Daniel for three years. He spoiled her, paid for her brother''s


    medical bills,


    and even got my ex-mother-inw a new house. It was then that the witch started ignoring me and


    started kissing


    Daniel''s ass instead."


    Graham discreetly made mental notes of these revtions: sugar baby, lover, university student.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676


    Maisie was deeply affected by the situation, regardless of the terminology used. Those who took


    pleasure in her


    misfortune didn''t care if her love for Daniel was genuine. They would judge her solely based on their


    own moral


    beliefs.


    "What happened?" Graham asked. "What about the child?"


    "She got pregnant by ident." Wesley''s voice gradually lowered. "Daniel was overbearing and


    controlling. He had


    forbidden her from bing pregnant, but she did anyway. How could that benefit the girl?


    "Furthermore, they had been together for nearly three years. I suppose... by then, Daniel had grown


    tired of her, so


    he didn''t spoil her as much.


    "I remember one night she rushed home in a panic. As soon as she arrived, she sought her sister, and


    they locked


    themselves in a room, talking all night.


    "In the morning, Daniel''s men blocked my way at the door, and they took Maisie back. I don''t know


    what happened


    after that. I heard she wanted to keep the baby and kept running away, but Daniel would always catch


    her. Thest


    time, she ran quite far, attempting to live a secret life, but Daniel''s men still found her."


    Graham asked in a deep voice, "Did the child die?"


    Wesley looked troubled. "I really don''t know what happened in between. But one thing is certain: Maisie


    became


    mentally ill, and something happened to Daniel that made him suddenly want to protect her."


    Graham''s face turned grim, and he coldly smirked.


    He remembered when Linda introduced Maisie to him, describing her as an exceptional girl.


    He never imagined she had been used.


    Not only had she been pregnant before, but she had also be mentally unstable and lost her


    memory.


    He couldn''t believe Linda had spoken so highly of her. She even wanted to pass her on to him, as if


    handing over a


    toy her brother had yed with before?


    He gnashed his teeth, and his knuckles turned white as he gripped the wine ss.


    "So, I assume it will devastate her if I trigger her memory and make her remember these awful things?"


    "What?" Wesley was taken aback.


    He looked up and saw Graham''s sly grin, sending shivers down his spine. He had never thought of


    himself as a good


    person, but he showed how despicable and nasty he was on the surface.


    As for Graham...


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Wesley pursed his lips and looked down, an inexplicable emotion welling up within him.


    "Daniel will feel awful if Maisie is devastated," Graham emphasized. "They owe me that. I''ll reim


    what I''ve lost."


    "Well, Mr. Bayer..." Wesley looked at him with a forced smile, "I won''t stop you from seeking revenge,


    but you can''t


    let anyone know that it was me who informed you, or Daniel might trulye after me."


    Graham nced at him and sneered in mockery.


    It didn''t matter, as Wesley held no more value to him.


    But how should he break this news to Maisie?


    It would be best not to reveal everything all at once. He wanted her to suffer as she slowly regained her


    memory,


    recollecting those events bit by bit.


    After that, her resentment toward Daniel would grow gradually.


    He would relish their distress!

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677


    Wesley shivered when he saw Graham''s grin. Unsure whether to raise his ss, he reluctantly went


    along, forcing a


    smile. "Yes, yes! You''ll wipe the floor with those guys, Mr. Bayer!"


    "Will you assist me?" Graham asked.


    "I..." He couldn''t bring himself to respond.


    "If you''re willing to help, I can find ways to not only revive your struggling business but also elevate


    your sess


    beyond imagination!"


    Wesley scanned his surroundings, then reluctantly nodded while gnashing his teeth. -


    It was evening when Maisie awoke.


    The sunset streamed through the wall-to-ceiling window, casting a warm glow on the living room


    carpet. She rose


    quietly and found Daniel busy in the kitchen.


    She smiled and yfully embraced him from behind.


    At first, he was taken aback, but he soon turned around with a smile.


    "The soup will be ready soon," he said.


    Today, he was preparing truffle and mushroom soup.


    He had been improving his culinary skills. The soup''s temperature was just right, and its aroma was


    mouthwatering.


    Maisie giggled as she looked at him. "With you here, I guess all I need to do is wait for food?"


    He replied, "You don''t have to work so hard anymore. I''ll handle everything at home."


    "What about my job?" she asked.


    "I''ll take care of that, too," he replied.


    "Won''t I be useless if you do everything for me?"


    "I owe you this," he muttered softly, almost inaudibly.


    Daniel said that to himself. He felt indebted to her for everything, even the truffle and mushroom soup


    he was


    preparing. She used to make it for him frequently in the past.


    Maisie was puzzled. She gazed at him, asking, "What did you say?"


    Daniel smiled and toyed with her hair. "I''m happy to do it!"


    The soup was ready, and he served her a bowl. She couldn''t stop praising his cooking after taking a


    taste.


    They chatted as they enjoyed their meal.


    Maisie had big ns for the future. She didn''t want to be a kindergarten teacher forever. She aimed to


    be a


    certified journalist and, if possible, a foreign correspondent to experience other cultures.


    She also aspired to learn to drive, even though she didn''t own a car yet. She nned to buy a small


    one once she


    saved enough money and got her license, making it convenient to go ces.


    Additionally, she wanted to learn two more foreignnguages, preferably lessmon ones, in case


    they came in


    handy.


    Her eyes sparkled as she spoke about her aspirations, and Daniel couldn''t help but smile while looking


    at her.


    These ambitions were new for her.


    While in his luxurious cage, she had been like a content canary, focused on making him happy every


    day.


    But her longing for the future made her even more enchanting.


    "Am I talking too much?" She set down her spoon, gazing at him with embarrassment. "I''m sorry. I tend


    to get


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    carried away when I talk about this."


    "No." Daniel smiled. "I love listening to you."


    "But I''ve been talking for a while. It''s your turn now."


    "My turn?"


    "Mm-hmm."


    Daniel was taken aback, and aplex expression crossed Maisie''s face.

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678


    "I..." Maisie said, "I''ve never heard you talking about your past."


    "What would you like to know?" Daniel asked.


    "Hmm." Maisie hesitated. She naturally wanted to know about his love life.


    Daniel was no longer young, but he was good-looking and wealthy. It would be unreal if he had never


    been in a


    rtionship before. As his current girlfriend, it was only natural that she was eager to find out what his


    exes were


    like.


    Were they drop-dead gorgeous? Did theye from prestigious families that matched his?


    They must be outstanding.


    She bit her lip, unsure if he would be upset if she asked him.


    Suddenly, Daniel spoke just when she was troubled. "You want to know whether I had girlfriends in the


    past?"


    Her cheeks blushed, and she quickly lowered her head to drink the soup.


    He smiled, his deep eyes fixed on her beautiful face.


    "I''ve... loved one person."


    "Oh." she responded, feeling a bit down.


    Daniel could see sadness on her face, and he couldn''t help but haveplicated feelings rising within


    him.


    "Is she beautiful?" she asked.


    He answered honestly, "She was wless to me."


    Maisie felt even more jealous now. "So... What did you like about her?"


    Daniel couldn''t help butugh. "Must we talk about this?"


    "I want to know!" she insisted.


    "She was just like you." He looked into her eyes quietly. "She was beautiful, gentle, and empathetic.


    She was smart,


    too. Sometimes, she''d be so quiet that one could ignore her existence."


    "Then why didn''t you guys get together?"


    Daniel held her hands gently, then exerted more strength as if he wanted her hands for himself.


    Maisie felt a little pain but said nothing. She saw a tinge of sadness deep in his eyes, and it touched


    her heart,


    making it ache a little.


    "It''s my fault no matter what," Daniel said. "I was too arrogant, and I hurt her. My selfishness drove her


    away. I only


    know that true love is hard toe by now, so I won''t let it go again."


    She looked at him nkly. He was talking about his past lover, so why did he... look into her eyes and


    say it so


    seriously as if he was telling her that?


    "Maisie, will you marry me?" Daniel blurted.


    She panicked a little bit. There was a blurry image ying in her head at that moment. She seemed to


    have seen a


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    girl holding a ring, and a man walked over and pped the ring to the ground...


    She felt a sudden headache and withdrew her hands.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "Nothing," Maisie held back how ufortable she was feeling. "I''m quite tired. I''d like to rest."


    Daniel helped her to the couch and brought over the fruits that he had cut. He then put a shawl on her


    carefully.


    He went to clean the table after doing that.


    At that moment, Maisie''s phone rang.


    It was a rather unfamiliar voice. The other party instantly introduced herself, saying that she was a


    nurse at the


    hospital, Nina''s student.


    Maisie seemed to remember her and asked courteously, "How can I help you?"


    "M-Ms. Squire, Dr. Perkins said you''d need a couple more check-ups for your stomachache. A-Are you


    free


    tomorrow morning?"


    Not sure if it was the bad signal or something else, Maisie kept thinking that the nurse''s voice was


    strange. Her


    voice was shaking, and she was stuttering.


    "M-Ms. Squire..." The nurse asked again, "Can youe in the morning? I-I''ll make the appointment


    for you if


    you''re okay with that. The procedures are simple. Dr. Perkins isn''t needed. I''ll do it for you! W- What do


    you think?"

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679


    Maisie didn''t have her guard up. She thought it was just a routine check-up, so she immediately


    agreed. When


    Daniel approached her to ask what happened, she gave him a brief exnation, and he frowned. Nina


    had


    promised to handle Maisie''s consultation herself, so why was she delegating it to the nurse?


    Furthermore, it wasn''t


    time for the surgery yet, which made him uneasy. But Maisie couldn''t help but smile when she saw his


    nervousness.


    "What''s wrong?" She gently caressed his cheeks. "You seem upset."


    "No, I..."


    "Are you worried about me?" She smiled. "Don''t worry. The nurse said it was just a simple check-up.


    Dr. Perkins is


    busy, so she''ll be doing it."


    "Okay." He nodded.


    She used her thumbs to smooth out his furrowed brow, making himugh. He hugged her gently.


    "I might have overthought it," he admitted. "I don''t know why, but I tend to overthink everything when it


    comes to


    you."


    "Then think on the positive side," she encouraged, looking into his eyes. "For instance, my


    stomachache is minor,


    and the check-up will turn out great!"


    "That''s right!" He hugged her, his feelings mixed. "It will be great!" -


    Maisie went to the hospital the next day.


    The nurse led her to the consultation room, drawing the curtains. The room was dimly lit with the


    lingering scent of


    disinfectant.


    The nurse put on gloves, wearing an uneasy smile and avoiding eye contact.


    Maisiey down on the bed, taking a few deep breaths to calm herself.


    "Please remove your pants, Ms. Squire," the nurse instructed. "ce your feet on the bed. It might...


    hurt a little.


    Please bear with it."


    "What?" Maisie was taken aback, her cheeks blushing. "Didn''t Dr. Perkins inform you? I-I''m still single."


    The nurse bit her lip. "You''re single? Ha! It can''t be..."


    "It''s true," Maisie exined as she sat up. "I''m single. Dr. Perkins didn''t do this for mest time. You''re


    making a


    mistake!"


    The nurse thought it was almost time to fetch the medical report when someone suddenly opened the


    door.


    Both the nurse and Maisie were shocked.


    It was Nina who entered, with Daniel right behind her.


    The nurse turned pale and trembled, only managing to stammer after staring at them for a moment. "D-


    Dr.


    Perkins, w-why are you here?"


    Nina appeared serious, while Daniel looked cold, exuding an air of authority.


    Maisie was bewildered but quickly approached Daniel and asked shyly, "I''m here for a check-up, but


    why are you


    here?"


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Squire," Nina said with a smile as she looked at her. "It should have been another


    patient scheduled


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    for a check-up today. She''s been married for a couple of years and has two kids. It just so happens that


    her name is


    quite simr to yours, which is how my nurse made this mistake. I apologize for the confusion."


    She pulled out a medical record with "Maise Squire" written on it. It was easy to mistake with just one


    letter missing.


    "Your check-up will be tomorrow, Ms. Squire, and I''ll personally oversee it," Nina assured. "I''ll handle all


    your check-


    ups, so don''t trust anyone else who schedules appointments for you. If there''s a check-up needed, I''ll


    contact you


    directly."

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680


    "Oh..."


    Maisie feltpletely lost, unable to grasp the situation''s severity. Could a nurse''s name mix-up be this


    serious?


    Nina''s words appeared to carry a deeper significance.


    Daniel, offeringfort, wrapped his arm around Maisie''s shoulders and softly suggested, "Let''s go


    home."


    Maisie nodded.


    They left, shared lunch, andter rxed on the couch to watch a movie.


    It was only in the afternoon, when Maisie expressed her desire to visit the library, that Daniel mentioned


    some


    business to attend to at hispany.


    After dropping her off at the library, he quickly returned to the hospital.


    The examination room''s door remained tightly shut, with guards posted outside, and Hazel stood


    frozen in the


    same spot he had left her.


    Upon seeing him, Nina politely smiled and said, "Mr. Quimby, it might be best if you ask her directly...


    While she''s


    my student, her conduct hardly aligns with what''s expected of apetent healthcare worker."


    Daniel elegantly fiddled with a lighter while seated in a chair. The room was eerily quiet, and the


    tension was


    evident, almost freezing the world.


    Hazel shivered uncontrobly, her body covered in chills. Under Daniel''s stern gaze, the pressure felt


    worse than


    death itself. Eventually, she couldn''t endure it any longer and knelt before him, pleading, "Mr. Quimby,


    I''m... I''m so


    sorry. Please forgive me. I didn''t do it on purpose."


    "Forgive you?" Daniel sneered. "Please borate. I didn''t quite catch that. What should I forgive you


    for? Forgiving


    you for deceiving Maisie intoing here for an examination?


    "Or..." He gestured, and his subordinate swiftly retrieved Maisie''s examination report from a nearby


    drawer and


    thrust it at Hazel''s face. "Forgiving you for nning to show her all of this?!"


    "I didn''t mean to! It wasn''t my intention!" Hazel sobbed while trembling, "Mr. Quimby, I truly made a


    mistake. I. I


    was just too fatigued yesterday and mixed up the patients'' names."


    "Tell me who ordered you to do this, and I might contemte forgiveness."


    Hazel remained silent, gazing nkly at him.


    "You''re still in your internship," Daniel coldly remarked. "If you lose this job, how will you support your


    younger


    brother, who''s still in university? If your younger brother misses his chance to graduate, will your


    parents still


    acknowledge you as their daughter?"


    At that moment, despair filled Hazel''s eyes.


    After a brief silence, she managed to speak with great difficulty. "It was... Mr. Bayer. He instructed me


    to find an


    opportunity to reveal Ms. Squire''s previous medical records to her, to make her aware of what kind of


    person she


    used to be."


    Daniel''s expression darkened suddenly.


    "What did he offer you in return?"


    "He paid me 4,000 dors..."


    "Did he say anything else?"


    "No..." Hazel shook her head. "Mr. Bayer simply wanted Ms. Squire to know that she had been


    pregnant before, had


    had a pregnancy induction, and that she used to be... impure."


    Daniel''s eyes zed with anger, and he clenched his fists.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681


    Daniel''s expression was imposing.


    Nina noticed it and spoke cautiously. "Mr. Quimby, please don''t be angry. It''s my fault for not


    supervising properly,


    which allowed someone like her into my office. Rest assured that she won''t appear in the hospital


    anymore."


    Hazel burst into tears upon hearing those words, practically begging, "Dr. Perkins, please don''t dismiss


    me. If I lose


    this job, I can''t go back home.


    "I had no choice! My mom said my little brother needed a newputer for college, and they kept


    asking me for


    money. But my internship pay is so low. Even if I don''t eat or drink, I can''t afford to buy him aputer


    all at once!"


    Nina frowned and looked at Daniel.


    Hazel crawled closer to Daniel. "Mr. Quimby, please give me one more chance! It was a momentary


    lapse of


    judgment. I promise I won''t dare to do anything against Ms. Squire anymore. Mr. Quimby, please have


    mercy on


    me. I know I was wrong."


    Daniel''s stern face was difficult to read. He looked down at Hazel and suddenly thought about Maisie''s


    family.


    They, too, had a patriarchal attitude, treating their daughter as an ATM and pushing her down a


    hopeless path.


    However, Hazel was luckier than Maisie. She was, at least, free, unlike Maisie, whose biggest cmity


    in life was


    encountering him.


    Daniel took a deep breath before exhaling slowly, and a glimmer of something unidentifiable flickered in


    his eyes.


    He said coldly, "You can stay."


    As if granted a pardon, Hazel remained dumbfounded in ce.


    "But!" Daniel emphasized, "If you breathe a word about today''s events to anyone, you know the


    consequences."


    "I won''t! I won''t!" Hazel repeatedly shook her head. "Mr. Quimby, rest assured! Nothing happened


    today, and I


    won''t have any contact with Mr. Bayer anymore."


    "Is Graham Bayer still in the hospital?" he asked.


    "What?"


    Hazel didn''t immediatelyprehend, so Nina gave her a nudge and signaled her with her eyes.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    As long as Daniel didn''t hold her ountable for her actions, she would have to work for him.


    Furthermore, she


    could only stay at the hospital feeling assured by working for him.


    "No... he''s gone," Hazel answered truthfully. "His wounds from his fight have already healed. The


    doctors advised


    him to stay a little longer, but he insisted on going home, and they didn''t dare to stop him.


    "However, hees to the hospital every other day because he needs his dressings changed."


    "So, he''ll stille to see you?"


    "Mr. Quimby, please rest assured. I won''t engage in any more deals with him."


    "I''m not talking about that..." Daniel smirked as he said lightly, "The next time he approaches you, just


    let me know


    the time and ce."


    He wanted to meet Graham personally and make him understand that trying to scheme behind his


    back would only


    lead to a dead end.


    Arya called Maisie and invited her out for a meal at the same private restaurant they had visited before.


    It was still


    the same beautiful and peaceful ce where the owner and customers chatted happily, and the food,


    made from


    ordinary ingredients, still had an astonishing vor.

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682


    Arya sat across from Maisie, her demeanor somewhat reserved, and Maisie''s mood carried its own


    complexity.


    Still, Maisie offered a smile and initiated the conversation. "Did you ask me out today for a specific


    reason?"


    Arya, who appeared hesitant on the phone¡ªa contrast to her usually candid self¡ªreplied awkwardly,


    "Well, it''s not


    anything major. It''s just that my parents and I have been feeling guilty about my brother''s behavior. I''m


    wondering,


    do you still hold any grudges against us?"


    Maisie''s heart warmed, and she gently held Arya''s hand. "You don''t need to feel this way. How could I


    hold any


    grudges against you? Your brother and I weren''t a good match, and not being together might have


    been fated."


    "Now that Sophia has faced the consequences and my brother..." Arya sighed. "Graham isn''t doing


    well, either. It''s


    like divine retribution.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t be talking about this." Arya smiled. "I''m here today to give you this!"


    She then presented a newly published set ofics to Maisie. epting it, Maisie flipped through the


    pages,


    recognizing the delicate and beautiful art style, along with a touching and heartwarming story. Clearly, it


    was the


    work of Arya and Toph.


    "We''ve been dealing with a lot at hometely, and my parents have stopped managing thepany.


    Graham is in


    his current state... so this burden has fallen on me." Arya chuckled. "After finishing thisic, I


    probably won''t be


    drawing for a while. That''s why this work holds special significance for me, and I wanted to give it to


    you."


    "Thank you," Maisie sincerely said. "You''re really talented in this. Once the situation with thepany


    settles down,


    you can pick it up again."


    Arya shrugged, saying, "We''ll see how it goes. Graham and I were overconfident in our lives. He


    thought he''d be


    sessful forever, and I believed I would draw forever. Who would''ve known that we''repletely off


    track now?


    I''vee to understand that destiny isn''t under our control¡ªeverything is predetermined."


    As Maisie gazed at Arya, her heart tightened. She remembered their first meeting when Arya''s smile


    was pure and


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    radiant, and her world had been as unsullied as distilled water.


    Now, Arya had matured, experiencing family troubles that added a touch of worldliness and


    determination to her.


    Yet, the way she had grown up¡ªwhen she had been sheltered¡ªfelt a bit cruel.


    After a while, Maisie softly asked, "How is Graham now? Is he doing better?"


    Arya''s expression turnedplicated, and she hesitated for a long time before looking up at Maisie.


    "Well, I''m not sure how to put this, but this is one of the reasons I wanted to see you today."


    "What do you mean?"


    "When Ist visited Graham, he started saying incoherent things."


    Maisie paused. "What did he say? Could it be rted to me?"


    "Yes." Arya nodded and said softly, "He said something about you having a certain rtionship with


    Daniel. It


    escted, and he began throwing things. Two doctors had to restrain him. I even suspected he might


    have a


    delusional disorder."


    Maisie was a bit bewildered. She had only known Daniel for a few months. How could she have


    aroused such


    suspicions in Graham?

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683


    "I..." Maisie didn''t quite know how to respond.


    Arya quickly waved her hand and said, "Please, don''t misunderstand. I''m not prying into your privacy. I


    just find this


    situation a bit odd."


    "Yeah, it does seem strange," Maisie said, lowering her head in thought. She added, "I didn''t know


    Daniel before. I


    first met him while working at the kindergarten. So, I''m not sure why Graham''s suspicions exist. If


    needed, I can


    exin things to him in person."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Do you really want to see him again?"


    Maisie chuckled. "We ended our engagement¡ªwe''re not enemies. Plus, as you mentioned, he has


    already faced


    consequences, hasn''t he?"


    Arya nodded, admiring Maisie''s magnanimity. She couldn''t help but think she might not have the same


    composure


    if Toph treated her the same way.


    After a light meal, Maisie went straight to the hospital. She knew Graham would be at the hospital


    today for a


    dressing change and the ward he''d be in. While she no longer had lingering feelings for him, she felt


    the need to


    rify things. Perhaps exining the situation would put an end to his suspicions.


    As Maisie walked down the corridor toward Graham''s ward, she heard somemotion inside. It


    sounded like...


    Daniel''s voice!


    Maisie was taken aback and hurriedly pushed the door open, only to find Danieling out of the


    room. He


    seemed somewhat surprised when he saw Maisie but quickly adjusted his mood and smiled at her.


    "Why are you here?"


    "You..." Maisie''s eyes widened, and she wanted to ask the same question.


    She instinctively nced inside the room.


    Graham was leaning against the wall, looking pale as if he had melded with the wall. There was a hint


    of hatred in


    his eyes, but his fear of Daniel overshadowed it.


    Maisie was momentarily stunned. Daniel then hugged her shoulder and smiled at her. "I heard that Mr.


    Bayer is


    here for a dressing change, so I reminded the doctors and nurses to take good care of him."


    Maisie blinked her big eyes. She wasn''t naive and couldn''t fully believe his words, but his deep and


    resolute gaze


    gradually dispelled her doubts.


    Daniel turned around with a smirk. "Mr. Bayer, your injuries aren''t too severe. The doctors and nurses


    here have


    been very attentive, so you''ll recover quickly."


    Graham bit his lip.


    Daniel continued, "Also, you must take the words offort I just gave you to heart. You''re a talented


    and capable


    person. I don''t want to see your talents go to waste or your abilities buried."


    After that, Daniel walked out of the ward while holding Maisie. He knew that Graham was staring at him


    like a


    vengeful enemy, but he didn''t mind.


    He looked at the woman in his arms, and his gaze became much warmer.


    One day, he would personally tell Maisie about their past, but he couldn''t let her hear about it from


    anyone else.


    Maisie asked softly as they got into the car, unable to suppress her inner doubts, "Daniel, why were


    you here?"


    Daniel remainedposed. "Didn''t I tell you? I came to check on Graham."


    "But in the past..."


    "He''s injured, and I just came to see how he''s doing and express some concerns. Don''t overthink it.


    Now, what


    about you? Why are you here?"


    Maisie''s face fell as she was questioned.

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684


    Daniel''s smile couldn''t entirely mask his imposing presence, which still managed to unsettle Maisie. He


    gently held


    her hand, understanding her unspoken reason for being there.


    "Don''t worry. I was just curious," he assured her, meeting her gaze. "Maisie, are you... still afraid of


    me?"


    "Still?" Maisie questioned, puzzled. "Was I afraid of you before?"


    Daniel fell silent, his thoughts taking him back in time.


    The old Maisie had indeed been fearful of him. She had been worried he might be tired of her,


    stop supporting


    her family, or cast her out on a whim. As such, she had been meticulous, going to great lengths to


    please him. Even


    in bed, she had yielded to his every desire, striving to amodate his every whim.


    Back then, he had been enamored with her, seeing her as the most submissive and obedient woman


    he had ever


    met. Looking back, he now realized his affection had been more like a master''s fondness for a


    submissive pet.


    Daniel gazed at her once more, the rity in her eyes tugging at his heartstrings. He held her tightly


    and said


    hoarsely, "Maisie, should we get married?"


    His unexpected proposal dissolved Maisie''s doubts and fears. She smiled and tenderly caressed his


    broad back.


    "After we''re married, you can pursue your dreams, and I''ll wholeheartedly support you," Daniel assured


    her.


    "Really?" Maisie leaned into his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. She yfully asked, "But don''t


    men usually


    want their wives to stay home and care for the family?"


    "You don''t have to do that for me," Daniel said. "You only need to follow your passions. If you ever grow


    tired or


    weary, remember that I''ll be your sanctuary."


    "You''re quite unique, sir," she remarked with a yful smile.


    "Sir? Didn''t you say I''m not old?" Daniel teased.


    Maisie snuggled closer to him, and her soft lips identally brushed his neck, sending a shiver down


    his spine.


    "Maisie..."


    Desire red in Daniel''s eyes, his voice grew huskier, and his hands began to explore her body.


    Maisie resisted his advances slightly, but her resistance only seemed to excite him. Daniel smiled and


    leaned in for


    a deep kiss.


    "Mmph¡ª"


    Maisie''s heart raced, her body on fire. She clutched his neck while he held her slender waist with one


    hand, their


    lips locked in a passionate embrace.


    At that moment, all that consumed Daniel''s thoughts was his longing for her.


    His possessive and aggressive demeanor triggered a distant memory in Maisie. Her mind briefly


    nked, and she


    vaguely recalled a simr situation from her past, where a man had forced himself upon her in a car,


    like a


    conquering general...


    "Ah!" she screamed and began to struggle fiercely, this time with a determination and force she had


    lacked before.


    Taken aback, Daniel released her, attempting to hold her to soothe her. However, Maisie''s struggle was


    intense,


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    marked by tears and cries. He could only wait for her to calm down on her own.


    "Maisie..." His eyes showed genuine concern, like an imprable fog that wouldn''t lift. "Maisie, what''s


    wrong?"

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685


    After what felt like a long time, Maisie finally calmed down. She nced at the man before her and took


    a deep


    breath, her heart suddenly aching as if something had been ripped away.


    "Maisie!" Daniel was still worried and nervously held her hand, continuously apologizing, "I''m sorry, I''m


    sorry... I


    acted too hastily. I shouldn''t have behaved that way!


    "Don''t worry! I promise I won''t do anything you''re ufortable with in the future!"


    Maisie gazed at him for a moment, then softly shook her head.


    "No, it''s my fault," she murmured. "I should be the one apologizing. I don''t know what came over me


    just now. At


    that moment, my mind seemed to¡ª"


    Before she could finish, her phone rang.


    Daniel helped her straighten her attire, adjusted her seat, and used his coat to cover her legs.


    Maisie answered the call, and Nicole''s hesitant voice came through. "Maisie... Can youe home


    soon? Mom...


    She..."


    "Alright, I''ll speak with her directly!"


    The phone was taken by someone else.


    "Maisie, it''s me!"


    Maisie hesitated for a moment, recognizing this voice. Even after her memory loss following the


    ident, this voice


    still asionally echoed in her ears. Initially filled with concern for her, itter became a request for


    money.


    At that moment, Maisie felt uncertain and meekly called out, "Mom."


    Upon hearing "Mom", Cindy Leech''s expression remained unpleasant.


    "Are you enjoying yourself in Centrolis? It''s been so long since you sent money home! Don''t think that


    just because


    you''re with Graham, you''re the Bayers''dy! Regardless of how high you climb or whom you marry,


    you''re still my


    daughter!"


    A heaviness gripped Maisie''s chest, and a hint of sadness welled up in her eyes. She had no choice


    but to ept


    her birth family, but she couldn''t fathom why her mother treated her that way. Was her mother always


    like this


    before she lost her memory?


    "I''m talking to you! How can you not even respond?"


    Maisie snapped back to reality and replied softly, "Mom, I''m outside..."


    "I don''t care where you are. You haven''t sent money home in ages. When you return, send it to your


    brother''s


    ount! And when you have the chance,e back in a few days."


    "Is something wrong?"


    "The old family house is set for demolition. We''ve been given a new house and somepensation.


    It''s all for your


    brother''s future. When you return, you and Nicole should sign the agreement!" Cindy casually


    exined.


    "What agreement?"


    "The inheritance renunciation agreement!" Cindy''s patience was wearing thin. "You''ve been in Centrolis


    for so long,


    haven''t you heard of it? When you sign it, all the family''s property and money will go to your brother. It''s


    like... legal


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    protection, you know!"


    Maisie''s mind went nk, and she felt as if an invisible hand was squeezing her heart.


    Meanwhile, Cindy continued her rant on the other end. "Your father passed away early, and I raised


    you three kids


    alone. Wasn''t it tough?


    "Your brother is the only heir to the Squires, and everything I''ve done is for the Squires'' sake! Giving


    you and your


    sister this stuff is pointless. Your sister might marry into another family one day, and that property will


    have a


    different name. As for you, you''re going to marry Mr. Bayer, right? The Bayers won''t care about that


    small amount


    of money, will they?


    "Oh, by the way, Maisie, how are things with Mr. Bayer these days? You need to find a way to make


    himpletely


    devoted to you. Get as much as you can from him. Do you hear me?"

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686


    The car was eerily silent, almost as if a vacuum had swallowed it. Each word that emanated from the


    receiver


    His smile bore a hint of contempt, affirming the age-old adage¡ª"Old habits die hard."


    In the past, it was Cindy who had steered Maisie into this rtionship for mary gain. Even now,


    with Maisie


    entwined with him, Cindy''s words echoed a familiar tune. "While you''re still youthful and attractive, and


    Daniel''s


    interest endures, exploit it to your advantage!"


    A glint of malevolence flickered in Daniel''s eyes as he gently touched Maisie''s shoulder, deftly prying


    the phone


    from her grasp.


    Caught off guard, Maisie struggled toprehend the unfolding events as she heard Daniel''s resonant


    voice


    addressing the phone, "She has already ended things with Graham Bayer."


    The voice on the other end fell silent for a moment, then erupted into a shrill tone. "What... What did


    you say?


    Hello! Who are you? Did Maisie break up with Mr. Bayer because of you?"


    "Lower your voice." Daniel''s tone carried amanding authority. "I will escort her back in a few days.


    You will then


    discover who I am."


    "What?!"


    Without further ado, Daniel disconnected the call. He turned to face Maisie, who wore a puzzled


    expression.


    A pang of empathy gripped his heart as he tenderly held her, his words assuring her, "It''s alright. I''ll


    return with you


    this time."


    "But¡ª"


    "However, you mustn''t sign the document."


    Maisie gazed up at him in silence.


    Daniel smiled gently and smoothed her unruly hair. "Your rightful share in the family''s wealth should be


    acknowledged. Your mother''s arrangements have unjustly neglected your and your sister''s interests."


    A bitter chuckle escaped Maisie''s lips. "My mother has always been like this. Sometimes, I even


    wonder if Nicole and


    I are truly her biological children. Why is she so doting on my brother andpletely indifferent to us,


    except when


    she needs money?"


    The response "favoring sons over daughters" hovered on the tip of Daniel''s tongue, but he opted for a


    different


    approach to console her.


    "Your brother''s health is fragile, and parents tend to show favoritism toward a child with health issues.


    Try not to dwell on it too much. When we return, I will help you address this matter."


    "You..." Maisie widened her eyes. "How do you know about my brother''s health?"


    Daniel''s heart raced as he realized she had never divulged her family details during their rtionship.


    He knew only


    of her brother, sister, and her mother''sck of affection.


    Her brother''s poor health had been the catalyst for their past rtionship.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    A faint twitch yed at the corners of Daniel''s lips, and he offered a strained smile. "I took a guess. I


    believe there


    are very few parents who tantly favor one gender over the other. Parents usually provide special


    attention to the


    child who is frail and frequently unwell, which led me to conclude that your brother must have health


    issues."


    Maisie remained skeptical, her furrowed brow a testament to her uncertainty. Daniel''s exnation


    seemed less


    than convincing, bordering on a stretch.


    "Maisie, don''t dwell on it," Daniel reassured. "I will wrap up my work here and apany you back


    home over the


    weekend, alright?"

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687


    Maisie paused, then smiled and nodded. Having him beside her made her feel morefortable.


    "My work will be done soon. If you can''t wait until the weekend, we can leave a couple of days earlier."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "No need," Maisie replied softly. "In fact, I also want to talk to Ms. Corbin."


    "What''s going on?"


    "I..." Maisie hesitated for a moment and then decided to confide in him. "I want to quit my job at the


    kindergarten


    and focus on getting my journalist certification."


    Daniel listened and expressed his support.


    In truth, he had wanted Maisie to leave the kindergarten for some time. Linda had arranged that job for


    her, and it


    was the reason the Bayers were more approving of her. He didn''t want her to have any more ties to the


    Bayers, not


    even the slightest connection.


    "Do you really support me?" Maisie asked, somewhat surprised. It seemed that no matter what she


    said, he would


    always agree, even support her unconditionally.


    "Absolutely," Daniel assured her with a smile. "I believe that when you have dreams, you should work


    hard to


    achieve them. Quitting this job is nothing to regret. To experience a more fulfilling life, you have to


    pursue your


    dreams."


    "But aren''t you afraid I won''t pass and won''t find a job in the future?"


    "What''s there to be afraid of?" He looked into her eyes. "I''ll take care of you."


    Maisie''s heart clenched.


    Daniel caressed her head, touched their foreheads together, and softly said, "I know that girls don''t like


    it when


    others say ''I''ll take care of you'' nowadays. And it''s true that women should maintain their


    independence.


    "But here with me, you can be independent or not. I''m willing to let you soar, and when you''re tired, you


    cane


    and lie in my arms.


    "Maisie, no matter what you choose, I just hope you''ll be happy."


    "Daniel..."


    "When we get back to Cumulus City, I''ll help you connect with a few journalist friends," Daniel said


    softly. "They''re


    well-known journalists in Cumulus City, and they should be able to assist you with your exams." "Okay."


    Maisie''s


    eyes became somewhat moist. She was unable to express her gratitude properly after thinking for a


    while and


    simply said, "Thank you."


    "Silly goose." Daniel grinned at her and hugged her tightly. This time, he not only didn''t want to lose her


    again, but


    he also wanted to change his previous attitude toward her.


    Previously, he had treated her like a pet to be pampered. Now, he wanted to give her respect and


    space and grow


    together with her. He finally understood that this was the way to love someone. -


    One weekter, Daniel apanied Maisie back to Cumulus City.


    As soon as Maisie set foot on thisnd, she felt a strange sense of familiarity.


    Cumulus City was located deep ind but had a well-connected transportationwork and was as


    bustling as


    Centrolis.


    Standing on the street, Maisie looked at the surroundings, which were both familiar and foreign.


    However, no


    matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t connect the fragments in her mind.


    "I know this is where I grew up," she said softly. "But after the ident, I''ve been staying in Centrolis.


    My mother


    and sister visited me in Centrolis, too. So, in my memory, Cumulus City is equivalent to a foreign city.


    "But..." She turned to look at Daniel. "I read in a book that people always have a very special feeling for


    their


    hometown."


    Daniel smiled. "What about feelings for people?"


    Maisie hesitated for a moment, unable to answer.

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688


    Daniel grappled with conflicting emotions. On the one hand, he hoped that she would remember him,


    but on the


    other, he wished she couldpletely forget everything that had transpired before, never to recollect


    those


    memories again.


    -


    Guided by Nicole''s directions, Maisie navigated her way to her family''s address. She couldn''t help but


    smile at the


    irony of needing a map to find her own home. Over the past two years, the concept of "home" had


    slowly faded


    from her mind.


    "We''re almost at my house," Maisie informed Daniel. "You don''t have to apany me any further. I


    can go on my


    own."


    "Alright. I''ll head back to thepany to take care of some matters."


    "Sure, go ahead." Maisie was aware that Daniel worked for the prestigious Quimby Group, a renowned


    name in this


    city. Daniel must have a lot of responsibilities there.


    With a wave and a smile, she turned to face the aging apartment building.


    The neighborhood was in a low-ie area, surrounded by shantytowns. The remaining buildings


    were only three


    or four stories tall, showing signs of disrepair and appearing on the verge of copse.


    However, Maisie recalled Nicole mentioning that her family''s living conditions hadn''t been this dire in


    the past. What


    had caused this decline?


    She was filled with questions and uncertainty as she climbed the stairs. Upon her return, she found


    Cindy busy


    preparing chicken soup.


    "Mom¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Cindy interrupted her, "Don''t just stand there, can''t you see?


    Hurry up! Wash


    your hands ande help!"


    Maisie was taken aback. She hadn''t expected her mother to immediately ask for her assistance with


    chores upon


    her return home.


    Had her mother forgotten that she hadn''t been home for two years?


    Maisie took a deep breath, washed her hands, and entered the kitchen. The ce was in disarray, and


    the floor


    wasn''t particrly clean. She had to sift through the clutter of pots and pans to find the necessary


    items and aided


    Cindy in washing, peeling, and chopping vegetables and meat.


    "Hey, why are you so slow?" Cindy impatiently scolded her. "Have you been living the high life for so


    long that


    you''ve forgotten how to do chores?"


    Maisie retorted, "Mom, I am helping, though..."


    "Alright, alright. What are you even doing?" Cindy grabbed the knife from her hand. "I''ll do it myself!"


    Maisie was pushed aside, and the sound of the knife striking the cutting board resonated like a stab to


    her heart. It


    was eerie and unsettling.


    The moment she stepped into the house, she wanted to escape.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She discreetly took out her phone, intending to text Daniel to inquire when he would pick her up, only


    for Cindy to


    notice this small action.


    "What are you doing? Can''t you survive without your phone?" Cindy scolded her, intensifying her


    chopping. The


    meat and vegetables bore the brunt of each forceful strike.


    "Who are you texting? Your sweetheart?"


    "Mom..."


    "You stubborn girl!" Cindy poked her on the forehead, "Why did you break up with Mr. Bayer? Are you


    out of your


    mind?"


    "Mom, we really weren''tpatible!"


    Maisie was pushed off bnce, and she genuinely wondered if her mother was using the same force


    she exerted


    while chopping the meat a moment ago.


    "Ipatible? What does that even mean? He''s wealthy, isn''t he?!" Cindy raised her voice,


    brandishing the knife


    while ring at Maisie. "He''s a great catch¡ªhandsome, sessful, and loaded. Men like him aren''t


    easy toe


    by!"


    "Mom!" Maisie couldn''t bear it any longer. "Don''t you care about my happiness? What if I married into


    that family,


    but my life was miserable? What then?"


    "How miserable could it be? Nonsense!" Cindy continued to berate her. "Your brother is the one who''s


    had a tough


    life! By the way, where''s your sry for the past few months? Why did you send back so little?"

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689


    Maisie looked down and softly muttered, "I have to support myself in Centrolis, and living there is


    expensive. I need


    to save some money."


    This revtion took Cindy aback. She remembered her youngest daughter as the most obedient, never


    one to


    argue back.


    Daniel was a tough one to handle, and Maisie had spent three years with him. Cindy knew Maisie well


    ¡ª her


    daughter was docile and meek, never daring to fight back. But now, she was refusing to send money


    home!


    Cindy red at her and asked, "Tell me the truth, did you spend all your money on your little lover?"


    Maisie was baffled. "What little lover?"


    "The guy!" Cindy red up. "Oh, I know! You went behind Mr. Bayer''s back, cheated on him, and got


    caught by the


    Bayers. That''s why the engagement was canceled, right?"


    "Mom..."


    Maisie felt wronged. She couldn''t believe this was her own mother. Was this how a mother treated her


    daughter


    after a breakup? Was this the norm?


    Maisie turned away in silence.


    Cindy was getting more irritated by her silence and was ready to explode, but they heard Nicole''s voice


    from


    outside.


    "Mom, I bought the things you asked for!"


    Nicole hurried into the kitchen and shielded Maisie. She was there to defuse the situation. "Mom,


    Maisie just got


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    back. How can you make her work in the kitchen? If there''s anything to do, I''ll handle it. Let Maisie


    rest!"


    "What are you eating if no one works? If I didn''t work, you kids wouldn''t have grown up like this," Cindy


    said crossly.


    Maisie found her mother deeply annoying, and Nicole felt helpless as well.


    "Mom, you shouldn''t treat Maisie like this," Nicole whispered. "Breakups don''t happen because of one


    person. Mr.


    Bayer had his faults, too."


    "What are you meddling in?" Cindy snapped. "You should handle your own matters! Wesley is a


    capable person. He


    could''ve earned some money for our family. Yet you divorced him! Hmph! I wonder who you''ll find


    now!"


    The atmosphere turned icy in an instant.


    Maisie couldn''t help but let out a snort. She was secretly grateful for her memory loss, sparing her from


    remembering a childhood filled with such miserable memories.


    "Alright, you two can''t help much anyway. Get out now!" Cindy nced at them. "Owen will be back


    soon, and he''ll


    be hungry. I need to finish cooking the chicken soup for him!"


    Maisie shot a puzzled look at Nicole. "Where did Owen go?"


    Nicole whispered, "He went to gamble."


    There was nowhere else Owen could go except for drinking or gambling.


    Maisie was annoyed. "Mom, Owen never does anything productive. Why do you indulge him like this?


    And you want


    me to work hard to support him?"


    "What''s wrong with that?" Cindy argued. "Your brother is in poor health. ying a little can help him


    rx. Ah, why


    are you two still standing here? Our house is going to be demolished soon. We''ll get a new house and


    "Nicole, take your sister and sign that agreement quickly so we don''t have any more issues!"


    Maisie couldn''t believe her ears. She looked at her mother, and a volcano of anger was boiling within


    her.


    "So..." Maisie''s voice quivered with rage. "Your daughters'' role in this family is just to subsidize your


    son, isn''t it?"


    "What''s wrong?" Cindy retorted. "This house was left to me by your father. I have the right to deal with


    it. I can give


    it to anyone I want!"


    "Did our house used to be like this?" Maisie raised her voice suddenly. "When I was in Centrolis and


    you visited me,


    didn''t you say we were living well?! Howe we''ve moved to this old, run-down ce now? Did


    Owen squander


    that house away, and you''re eyeing this old house now?!"

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690


    Maisie spoke out of anger, but she noticed a hint of guilt on Cindy''s face, which quickly transformed


    into suspicion


    and surprise.


    Cindy fixed her gaze on Maisie and asked, "Maisie, have you remembered something?"


    Maisie was puzzled and had no idea what Cindy was referring to.


    Cindy grabbed her and pressed, "Did you remember that person from before?"


    "What person?" Maisie was still puzzled. "Who are you talking about?"


    Cindy was about to respond, but Maisie''s phone rang, and she hurriedly went to the living room to


    answer it.


    Daniel was on the other end, his voice deep andforting. He hadn''t gone to attend to business


    matters but had


    been waiting outside her house. He was aware of the situation Maisie was facing, having dealt with


    Cindy a few


    years ago. He also knew that Maisie''s family hated and feared him.


    After assisting Nicole with her divorce, he had warned her not to reveal his rtionship with Maisie to


    anyone. Cindy


    still had no knowledge of Maisie''s involvement with Daniel.


    Listening to Daniel''s voice, Maisie felt relieved and smiled. "You came to pick me up so early?"


    "Yes, I want to take you to meet some people."


    "Who?"


    Daniel softly replied, "You''ll find out when we get there."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Maisie sweetly agreed, informed Cindy, and headed downstairs. She couldn''t bear to stay in that house


    for another


    second.


    Daniel''s car was waiting at the intersection.


    During the ride, he didn''t say much, but a smile adorned his face, making anyone who saw it believe he


    had the


    world in his grasp.


    With one hand on the steering wheel and the other holding Maisie''s hand, they drove past familiar


    street scenes


    that had witnessed their presence throughout the city.


    Daniel had never expected that he would one day hold her hand and drive on this street again.


    "What''s making you so happy?" Maisie found him amusing. "Why the big smile?"


    He lightly replied, "Regained what was lost."


    "What?"


    "Nothing." As they waited at a red light, he gave her hand a gentle kiss.


    A strange feeling settled in Maisie''s heart. Ever since she arrived in Cumulus City, it felt like the city


    was concealed


    beneath a mysterious veil. She had a strong desire to unveil it and discover the city''s true face, yet she


    was also


    fearful of what she might uncover.


    She didn''t understand where this feeling wasing from. Since her return, Cindy had been saying


    peculiar things


    to her, and now, Daniel was doing the same.


    "Daniel."


    "What is it?"


    Maisie pursed her lips and leaned against him. "You won''t lose me, and I won''t lose you, right?"

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691


    Daniel''s heart skipped a beat as he gently kissed her on the cheeks.


    "Never," he said, his voice low and resolute.


    Maisie smiled happily.


    The car behind them honked as the traffic light turned green. They exchanged smiles, and Daniel


    quickly drove


    toward their destination.


    Their destination was a stylish private club nestled in the mountains, surrounded by lush trees, making


    the


    porcin-white building appear like a pearl in the forest.


    Maisie''s curiosity brimmed as she looked at him. "Why did you bring me here?"


    "Didn''t I say we''re meeting some people?" Daniel asked.


    "Are they your business associates? I..." Maisie hesitated, but Daniel didn''t wait for her refusal. He took


    her hand


    and led her into the VIP room.


    The people inside had been waiting for a while. Once they saw Daniel, they all stood up.


    Maisie examined them. There was a middle-aged man who looked gentlemanly and a seemingly


    capable career


    woman. She was surprised because these people seemed familiar like those often seen on in-depth


    interview


    programs on television.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    They all treated Daniel with great respect.


    "You''re probably not strangers to these people," Daniel said, holding her hand. "They''re all renowned


    journalists in


    Cumulus City and frequently appear on national television."


    Maisie felt a little excited. The other day, Daniel had mentioned introducing her to some journalist


    friends who could


    help with her exam preparations. She had been under the impression he had just said that in passing,


    but he had


    really delivered on his promise.


    Moreover, these journalist friends had quite a significant influence.


    Maisie looked at Daniel with gratitude and joy, politely greeting the journalists.


    These seasoned journalists were quite sharp. When they saw that Daniel, who was usually aloof with


    women, was


    showing such concern for an ordinary young girl and using his connections to help her, they could more


    or less


    guess what was going on.


    With knowing smiles, they subtly shifted the conversation to the topic of journalism exams. They


    discussed the


    exam process, question types, and answering techniques and even offered advice on how to work in


    the field and


    uncover valuable news stories in the future. They shared their knowledge extensively.


    Maisie was overwhelmed by the amount of information she received, but Daniel had prepared for this.


    He had not


    only brought a voice recorder but also had these journalists write their experiences and insights into


    documents


    that would be sent to her via email.


    "Don''t rush it. Take it slow," Daniel said with a gentle look in his eyes. "These mentors are seasoned


    professionals in


    this field. You can ask them for advice anytime."


    "Yes, yes!" The journalists chimed in enthusiastically. "Actually, from our conversation earlier, we could


    tell that you


    have great potential. You''ll surely be an outstanding figure in this field!"


    Maisie chuckled modestly. She knew these were ttering words, and they were all saying this out of


    respect for


    Daniel.


    At that moment, she felt an unusual gaze fixed on her. She turned to look, and the female journalist,


    who was not


    far away, met her gaze. The journalist averted her eyes, pretending to be nonchnt.


    Maisie furrowed her brow. After a while, she looked back at the female journalist subconsciously and


    realized she


    was still staring at her.


    The woman seemed to be in her mid-30s, with an alluring appearance and fashionable attire, but her


    gaze was


    unfriendly. She exuded an air of arrogance, looking down on others as if she were superior.


    It made Maisie ufortable.

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692


    The meeting ended quickly, and everyone else left, leaving only two journalists.


    One of them was Leroy Kerk, who had a close rtionship with Daniel, and the other was the woman


    who had been


    eyeing Maisie earlier.


    "You might not have remembered with so many people around earlier," Daniel reassured Maisie with a


    smile. "This


    is Leroy, a significant figure in this field, and we''re old friends."


    "And this..." Daniel paused. "She is Amanda Winde, the Editor-in-Chief of Cumulus Morning Post."


    Maisie politely nodded her head, but Amanda''s attitude remained icy. Maisie even sensed a hint of


    anger in


    Amanda''s eyes.


    "Alright, it''s gettingte," Leroy said with a smile. "I still have work to do, so I won''t disturb you and Ms.


    Squire.


    Amanda, are you leaving? I can give you a ride."


    "Sure," Amanda replied with a lightugh. "Mr. Quimby, we''ll be taking our leave."


    She only greeted Daniel andpletely ignored Maisie as if she were invisible.


    Maisie found this quite puzzling. Her first thought was whether she had made an enemy back when she


    was in


    Cumulus City.


    -


    Once they were outside, Leroy frowned as he looked at Amanda. "I''ve got to say, you were acting a bit


    strange just


    now."


    Amanda nced at him and smirked. "Strange? It seems I''m not the only one, am I?"


    Leroy knew what was on her mind. He had also been taken aback when he first saw Maisie.


    Back then, they had all assumed that Daniel was just ying around with the young girl and wouldn''t


    get


    emotionally involved. Who knew he would fall so deeply for her? Even after all they had been through,


    he still


    wanted to be with her.


    Amanda lowered her voice. "Leroy, Maisie is Daniel''s previous girlfriend, but she disappeared two


    years ago. How


    did Daniel bring her back?"


    "Hush, keep your voice down!" Leroy quickly pulled her to a spot further from the club. "Daniel''s people


    are still


    around here. Watch your words! If we provoke him, your news agency and mypany will be in big


    trouble!"


    Amanda crossed her arms and pouted, turning her face away.


    As the mentor who had once taught Amanda the ins and outs of journalism, Leroy understood her


    feelings, but he


    felt quite helpless about it.


    Amanda had a long-standing crush on Daniel, but no matter how she interacted with him under the


    pretext of


    interviews, he always treated her strictly professionally. However, her feelings for him only deepened.


    She no longer had any interest in other men and kept stalling romantic affairs, including marriage,


    making her still


    single in her 30s.


    Leroy didn''t want to see her like this. He had subtly tried to find out if Daniel had any romantic interest


    in her and


    received negative answers.


    However,ter on, they heard that Daniel had thepany of a female college student...


    Amanda didn''t believe it at first, thinking it was rumors by Daniel''s business rivals. However, when she


    saw Daniel


    kissing Maisie in front of the vi with her own eyes, something seemed to have exploded in her head.


    Daniel had bought that vi in secret. It was by Cumulus City''s river and oversaw the best riverview. It


    was also


    where he kept the girl.


    Later, Amanda began to investigate Maisie obsessively. The name "Maisie" became like a thorn


    embedded deeply in


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    her heart.

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693


    When Amanda delved into Maisie''s background, the results left her disappointed. Maisie, a financially


    struggling


    student with family burdens, had little to her history.


    In terms of looks, she appeared decent, butpared to Daniel''s social circle, she might seem in.


    She had delicate features, long hair, a petite figure, and minimal makeup. It appeared there wasn''t


    much more to


    her than this.


    Amanda couldn''t fathom how Daniel, used to a high-ss lifestyle, could fall for this seemingly


    unremarkable


    woman.


    Leroy''s voice interrupted Amanda''s thoughts. "Don''t be too hard on yourself. Love isn''t always easy to


    exin. I


    know you still have feelings for Daniel, but I suggest you move on. This guy isn''t someone to mess


    with."


    "But¡ª"


    Leroy said, looking serious, "Amanda, I''m telling you this because you''re my mentee. Take my words to


    heart."


    Amanda fell silent.


    After a while, Leroy spoke in a hushed voice. "Besides, beauty is in the eye of the beholder, and that


    ''in Jane'' isn''t


    exactly in."


    "Don''t men like these seemingly fragile, delicate women?"


    "Amanda!"


    Seeing Leroy genuinely upset, Amanda quickly apologized for her impulsivement. However, she


    couldn''t let it


    go and asked, "Back then, she lost her child and almost lost her life... I just can''t believe that she and


    Mr. Quimby


    could reconcile after such a significant incident."


    Leroy frowned. "You... I can''t say more. Daniel doesn''t want too much revealed."


    Amanda continued. "I believe we should investigate this matter further."


    Leroy red at her, saying, "That''s enough! You''re a journalist. Focus on news, not personal matters!"


    He walked away from her.


    Amanda rolled her eyes, took out her phone, and prepared to continue her investigation.


    After lunch, Daniel took Maisie to a five-star hotel of the Quimby Group. They reached the top floor via


    the elevator,


    where Maisie noticed that this level had only one room, with the rest of the space converted into fitness


    and


    entertainment facilities. On the rooftop tform, a ck helicopter with "Quimby" on the side awaited.


    "It''s mine," Daniel said, cing his hand on her shoulder and smiling gently. "I''ve had it checked and


    maintained by


    professionals. I''ll take you for a ride when it''s ready."


    Before Maisie could fully process this, he took her hand and led her into the suite.


    "You can stay here during your time in Cumulus City."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Maisie was taken aback, saying, "But..."


    "I know you don''t want to stay at home," Daniel said, holding her hand. "This is my private suite. The


    exclusive


    elevator we just took brings you here directly."


    Maisie took a deep breath and paced around the room. Like the apartment in Centrolis, there were


    massive floor-


    to-ceiling windows with a stunning river view. The furnishings were luxurious but not overly extravagant


    ¡ªeverything


    was just right.


    "Staying here will be convenient." Daniel continued. "There''s daily housekeeping, and you won''t have


    to worry


    about anything.


    "If you don''t want to dine in the restaurant downstairs, you can have your meals delivered. The facilities


    here are


    allowing you to focus on your exams."


    Maisie turned to him with a sweet smile. "Why are you so considerate?"


    Daniel felt a sense of triumph but was soon humbled by a single sentence from Maisie.

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694


    "Are you also this considerate with other women?"


    Daniel looked rmed. "Wh... What do you mean?"


    Maisie pouted. "That female journalist... She didn''t seem too friendly..."


    Daniel was taken aback. Which female journalist was she talking about? There were several this


    morning, and he


    had been fully focused on Maisie. He had no time to pay attention to other women''s expressions.


    However, since hisdy had spoken up, he had to rify it. He couldn''t bear an unjust usation.


    He forced a smile. "Maisie, there were so many people this morning, and I honestly didn''t notice. I''m


    not sure which


    one you mean."


    Maisie nced at him. This mature man always carried an aura ofposure and authority, but seeing


    him so


    flustered was rather amusing.


    Amanda had dampened her mood, but the vexation vanished upon seeing Daniel''s response.


    "It''s Amanda," she said bluntly. "The one who leftst."


    "Oh..."


    "Be honest now. Does she like you?"


    "Huh?" Daniel was already starting to sweat on his forehead.


    "Let me tell you, a woman''s sixth sense is quite urate! If she didn''t like you, she wouldn''t have given


    me that


    hostile look!"


    Maisie pursed her lip and turned away from him.


    Daniel paused for a moment, then chuckled secretly. He walked over to embrace her from behind and


    held her in


    his arms. She struggled a bit but then allowed him to hold her. He knew she was feeling jealous, and


    her jealous


    reaction was something he wanted to see and cherish the most.


    "Well... You can''t me me just because I have charm. Don''t put other people''s likings on me, okay?"


    "What are you saying?!"


    Danielughed and held Maisie tightly.


    Maisie blushed and nudged him with her elbow.


    During their yful moment, Maisie slipped. Daniel failed to stabilize her, so both of them fell onto the


    large bed.


    With Daniel on top of her, their eyes met, and it felt as if a fire was burning in the depths of her heart.


    Even the air


    seemed to heat up.


    Daniel''s gaze appeared as if he wanted to melt her, and his hand moved along her slender waist,


    inching toward


    that forbidden ce.


    "Is it alright?" he asked breathlessly.


    Blushing, Maisie dared not look into his eyes and whispered, "But it''s daytime."


    He grinned. "It''ll be nighttime when we finish."


    "Daniel!"


    Maisie was both embarrassed and shy, her face turning to the side and her heart pounding. Yet deep


    inside, there


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    seemed to be a hidden sense of anticipation.


    This feeling was something she had never experienced while being with Graham. Maybe it was time for


    some things


    to happen...

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695


    Daniel eagerly unbuttoned his shirt, unveiling his muscr chest.


    With her eyes shut, Maisie slowly lowered her hands that had initially pushed him away. Shey there


    tensely,


    anticipating the moment.


    Daniel''s kisses traced from her cheek down to her neck, heading lower...


    He sensed her trembling breath, her body stiff with fear, and he felt that he consumed her heart. He


    was thrilled.


    This feeling was even more gratifying than the first time he had her.


    Just then, Maisie''s phone suddenly rang.


    Both of them were startled by this unexpected noise. The ringing persisted as if it was determined that


    she would


    answer.


    Maisie opened her eyes, feeling somewhat disoriented. Daniel had lost interest as well and silently


    gestured for her


    to answer the call.


    The caller ID disyed Cindy. Maisie felt awkward and adjusted her clothing before moving to the


    window to take


    the call.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    All she could hear on the other end was a torrent of tears and cries. "Maisie, why is our family so


    unlucky?"


    "What happened, mom? Stop crying... Calm down. What''s going on?"


    It took a while for Cindy to regain herposure, all the while sniffling and crying. She finally spoke.


    "Our... Our home... won''t be demolished."


    "What?"


    "Thepany in charge of the demolition changed the blueprints. They''re only demolishing the


    surrounding shanty


    areas, but buildings like ours, they are... They seem to have historical value, so they won''t be


    demolished. They''re


    going to reinforce and renovate them instead!"


    "Oh..." Maisie thought for a moment, then tried to console her, "Mom, I think this is actually a good


    thing. You won''t


    have to spend any money, and they''ll reinforce and renovate the house for you. Isn''t that great? You


    won''t need to


    move if it''s not being demolished, right?" "You''re talking nonsense!" Cindy yelled from the other end. "If


    they don''t


    demolish it, where will our big house andpensatione from? Do you know that old man Tom,


    who lived in


    the city''s shanty area, got a brand-new apartment that''s over a hundred square meters?!


    "Your brother already has health problems, and he finally started dating a girl who was only willing to be


    with him


    because she thought we''d bepensated since our house would be demolished. Now it''s a mess.


    That girl will


    definitely break up with your brother!


    "Oh, that damnedpany! Changing the blueprints like this is just outrageous!"


    Cindy kept on scolding. Despite the distance, Maisie could easily imagine her mother''s outburst.


    Maisie was quite helpless and put in a fewforting words before quickly hanging up. She turned


    back to Daniel


    with an embarrassed smile.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Daniel smiled back at her. What she didn''t know was that thepany her mother had just called "that


    damned


    "Sorry for letting you hear that," Maisie said softly. "My mom, she..."


    "Does your mom usually talk to you like this?"


    Maisie lowered her head and remained silent.


    Daniel felt bad for her and gently embraced her. He understood that Maisie was someone who valued


    family


    rtionships. Although Cindy treated her this way, she still regarded her as her mother.


    Despite that, he wouldn''t allow her family to hurt her endlessly and drag her down. Since Cindy was so


    selfish as to


    leave all her assets to her son, then their house wouldn''t be demolished.


    He didn''t hesitate to spend arge sum of money to hire an architect to alter the blueprints, all to win


    justice for


    Maisie. At the same time, he sent professional PR personnel to appease the other residents of the


    apartment


    buildings and even providedpensation for them.

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696


    Cindy was the only exception. -


    "It''s okay now," Daniel reassured Maisie, gently stroking her back as ifforting a child. "From now


    on, you can


    stay here and leave behind all your family worries. Focus on what you want to do."


    "Mm."


    "But..." Daniel hesitated, wanting to gauge her feelings. "Do you hope for your family''s house to be


    demolished?"


    Maisie paused and gently shook her head.


    "Why?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "It''s not that I don''t hope for it." She looked up at him and smiled. "I''m indifferent. Even if it''s


    demolished, I won''t


    receive anypensation, let alone the house.


    "To be honest, my mom''s actions have left me and Nicole quite disappointed. Aren''t we her biological


    daughters?


    Why is she treating us this way?"


    Daniel patted her head, unsure of how to console her. Since she felt indifferent about it, he would


    proceed with the


    changed blueprints. If she ever desired the demolition for her family''s sake, he would change them


    back.


    "I''ll have dinner sent up to youter," Daniel said, putting on his coat and looking at her. "I need to


    handle some


    work at the office, so I won''t be with you."


    Maisie nodded, saw him off at the door, and watched him enter the elevator before slowly returning to


    her room.


    She felt a little absent-minded and somewhat downcast. They hade so close, but it didn''t happen.


    Her cheeks turned a shade of red, and she quickly erased those erotic thoughts from her mind,


    focusing on her


    study materials.


    -


    From the moment Amanda entered this shanty area, her expression had been far from pleasant. She


    seemed to


    have forgotten what it was like when she used to endure the scorching sun and the rain, conditions far


    worse than


    this shanty area, during her days as a news reporter.


    It appeared she had grown ustomed tofortable days in a leadership position, and this kind of


    ce no


    longer suited her.


    She believed that sitting in Daniel''s spacious and well-lit office, chatting with him over afternoon tea,


    was a true


    interview.


    Amanda collected herself, struggling to walk in high heels through the dusty area. She found Maisie''s


    home based


    on the address she had obtained. Before she could knock, she heard a woman cursing inside.


    Every word and sentence was aint about life''s unfairness, crude and vulgar, insulting to the


    ears of those


    listening.


    Amanda sneered, thinking that this must be Maisie''s mother, who only cared about money.


    She knocked on the door. Before long, Cindy stuck her head out, scrutinizing her from head to toe,


    furrowing her


    brows as she asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    "May I ask..." Amanda took precautions. "Is this the home of Ms. Cindy Leech?"


    "Yes." Cindy was puzzled. "That''s me. Who are you?"


    Amanda revealed her identity directly. "I''m Amanda Winde, Editor-in-Chief and Senior Reporter from


    the


    Cumulus Morning Post. Here''s my identification."


    Half-believing, Cindy took it and widened her eyes after reading. She weed Amanda in as if she


    were a VIP.


    "Ms. Leech, you don''t need to go to the trouble of hosting me." Amanda smiled. "I''m here today to


    investigate the


    demolition and reconstruction of this area. I heard that you haven''t received anypensation?"


    "Oh, our ce isn''t being demolished anymore, so there isn''tpensation now!" Cindy pulled a long


    face at the


    mention of this subject. "The damned constructionpany changed the blueprints! The residents are


    all against


    it!"


    Amanda thought quickly. "Ms. Leech, do you know that other residents actually don''t oppose it?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "That''s because they''ve all receivedpensation," Amanda said. "Only you haven''t!"

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697


    Cindy''s anger red up instantly. "What? What kind ofpany is this? Bullying others? Why are they


    targeting


    me?!"


    Amanda swiftly achieved the desired effect. She smiled and nced around, signaling that the hallway


    wasn''t the


    best ce for a heated conversation.


    "Ms. Leech, would you mind if we step inside to talk?" Amanda asked.


    Cindy wasted no time and ushered her inside. The ce turned out to be even smaller and more


    cluttered than


    Amanda had expected. The furniture was worn, and the grease on the stove was revolting.


    Amanda instinctively frowned, surprised that Maisie had grown up in such a ce.


    "Miss, please have a seat," Cindy offered with a big smile as she poured a ss of water. "Let''s talk."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Amanda got straight to the point. "Ms. Leech, the demolitionpany is indeed viting regtions.


    I''ve been


    investigating this."


    Cindy, wiping away tears, nodded in agreement. "But now that things havee to this point, what can


    we


    ordinary folks do? We don''t even know which door to knock on at that demolitionpany!"


    "But your daughter might," Amanda suggested.


    "What are you saying?"


    Amanda smiled mysteriously while her eyes filled with suspicion. Did this olddy not know that her


    daughter was


    involved with Daniel again?


    "Ms. Leech, I won''t beat around the bush," Amanda said in a low voice. "The one responsible for this


    demolition


    project is the Quimby Group... You should be familiar with that name, right?"


    Cindy was stunned and remained silent for a long time.


    "Ms. Leech, from what I know, your daughter... Didn''t she have a past with Daniel, the CEO of the


    Quimby Group?"


    "No, no..." Cindy''s face turned pale, and she vehemently denied it. "There was nothing, nothing at all!"


    "Ma''am, don''t deny it!" Amanda insisted. "Many people know about the history between Daniel and


    your daughter!"


    "You..." Cindy sprang up, staring at Amanda as if she had seen a ghost.


    Since Maisie''s ident, Daniel''s name had be taboo in the Squires. Cindy, who had witnessed


    Maisie''s tragic


    situation, had found the little maternal love left in her and dared not let Maisie get close to Daniel again.


    She hoped Maisie could forget the past and find another wealthy man to continue her life. These past


    few days, she


    had been thinking of how to persuade Maisie to reconcile with Graham. However, someone had now


    come to tell


    her about knowing Daniel and Maisie''s past...


    Flustered, Cindy opened the door and pushed Amanda out, iming to know nothing.


    "Ma''am, think about it!" Cindy''s reaction took Amanda aback. "It''s just a matter of a few words from


    your daughter.


    Are you willing to let thepensation slip through your fingers?


    "I''ll continue to follow this matter. If you''re really treated unfairly by the Quimby Group, the media will


    stand up for


    you! Ma''am, does your daughter still have contact with Mr. Quimby?"


    "Get out!" Cindy abruptly opened the door and red at her. "You journalists without a trace of


    conscience, my


    daughter has finally forgotten the past and started anew. What are you trying to do now?!"


    Amanda froze. ''So... Maisie has amnesia? No wonder she can still stand by Daniel''s side as if nothing


    had


    happened!''

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698


    Amanda bit her lip as a thought suddenly crossed her mind. Would Maisie still be with Daniel if she


    knew why she


    had amnesia in the first ce?


    While lost in thought, Cindy closed the door with a loud bang.


    Amanda gazed at the door with a mysterious smile, then turned to leave. -


    That night, Cindy couldn''t sleep, tossing and turning in bed. Memories of the past events yed in her


    mind like a


    movie. Despite treating her daughter as a source of money for all these years, guilt gripped her heart


    when she


    learned that Maisie had lost her child, suffered mentally, and couldn''t even remember who Daniel was.


    After all, she had raised Maisie for so many years. Even if one raised a cat or a dog, they would


    develop feelings for


    them...


    In fact, when Amanda revealed that the Quimby Group managed the demolition project, Cindy was


    swayed. She


    considered convincing Maisie to seek Daniel''s help, even if it meant sacrificing herself once again. In


    the end, her


    remaining maternal love overcame her extreme selfishness.


    She wanted Maisie to find a wealthy man, but Daniel was not the only wealthy man in this world. She


    didn''t want to


    throw Maisie into the fire pit again.


    Cindy sighed deeply, her eyes welling up. Eventually, she fell into a restless sleep. -


    The next day, she headed to the Quimby Group. Before arriving, she called Daniel. She had saved that


    number for


    many years but had never dialed it and hadn''t dared to.


    Daniel''s office was spacious and grand. When the assistant ushered her in, it felt like entering a pce.


    The owner


    of this pce gazed at her with a cold, sharp look.


    "M-Mr. Quimby..." Cindy humbly bowed.


    Daniel''s expression remained calm as he set aside the documents in his hand. "What do you need?"


    His imposing presence made Cindy tremble uncontrobly. After a brief silence, she mustered her


    courage and


    spoke tremblingly. "I... I came today to confirm if you are... with our Maisie again?"


    Daniel smiled faintly, tacitly confirming her statement. However, her visit today caught him off guard. He


    thought


    she hade to demandpensation for Maisie.


    Cindy felt an urge to kneel before him. "Mr. Quimby, please have mercy on her... Maisie has suffered


    enough in the


    past. She''s finally started anew. Will you¡ª"


    "Have mercy?" Daniel''s voice was frigid. "Are you even qualified to talk about having mercy? Have you


    ever shown


    any to her?"


    "Well¡ª"


    "Your entire family has exploited her!"


    Cindy''s heart raced, and she remained frozen, unable to utter another word.


    "I did mistreat her in the past, but where did that leave you?" Daniel red at her. "I''m willing to do


    everything I can


    to make amends for her now.


    "What about you? As a mother, have you ever considered what''s best for your daughter? When you


    wanted to


    leave all your assets to your son, did you ever think about your daughter?"


    Cindy stood there, speechless and terrified.


    "I''m targeting you regarding the demolition." Daniel lowered his voice. "But the change in the blueprint


    does save


    some cost. Money is not my concern. I just want to advocate for Maisie and teach you a lesson!"


    Cindy now understood that she wouldn''t receivepensation or a new house. She nodded and


    turned away dully,


    but Daniel stopped her.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "You came earlier than I expected," he said indifferently. "Not many people know that the Quimby


    Group is handling


    the demolition project, so... who leaked this information to you?"

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699


    Cindy couldn''t bring herself to lie, so she gave Daniel a detailed ount of Amanda''s visit to her home.


    Daniel frowned slightly, deep in thought. He remembered Amanda as a highlypetent individual.


    When the


    Cumulus Morning Post was on the brink of bankruptcy due to poor management, she had managed to


    turn it


    around. The newspaper not only retained a spot in the top three in annual subscriptions but also


    produced insightful


    news reports.


    Amanda excelled at building interpersonal rtionships and had a strong reputation in the industry. Her


    close


    association with Leroy added to her credibility. Perhaps it was this high regard that got to her head.


    Daniel extinguished his cigarette with a cold snort and crushed it into the ashtray.


    -


    Several dayster, he arranged another meeting with Leroy and Amanda at the same private club. This


    time, he


    arrived earlier than them.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Guided by his bodyguards, Leroy and Amanda navigated the maze-like corridors to reach the


    innermost room. The


    private room''s door was slightly ajar, and Leroy cautiously peeked inside.


    The table was already set with food, and Daniel was enjoying the meal. In front of him was a traditional


    bronze soup


    pot. The atmosphere seemed friendly but carried a hint of peculiarity.


    Leroy hesitated momentarily, then furrowed his brows as he looked back at Amanda. However, she


    was rather


    excited, relishing the opportunity to interact with Daniel, especially in the absence of Maisie.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Leroy stopped her, giving her a look and whispering, "This meal seems


    rather strange.


    He suddenly called us here, and I''m not sure why..."


    "What''s so strange about it?" Amanda nced at him. "Maybe Mr. Quimby has something he needs


    the media''s


    help with, which is why he called us over."


    She said this out loud, but her thoughts were quite different. She had even brought a gift for Daniel¡ª


    an exquisite


    mechanical watch. The watch was not cheap and was a couple''s design, with the women''s version


    adorning her


    wrist.


    "Don''t worry." Amanda chuckled. "Aren''t you and Mr. Quimby good friends? It''s normal for good friends


    to meet up


    for a meal!"


    "You don''t understand!" Leroy sighed.


    Being friends with Daniel was like keeping a ticking time bomb. Moreover, a person like Daniel didn''t


    truly have


    friends. People only associated with him because of the value he provided.


    Leroy felt a bit anxious as he entered. Since he couldn''t fathom Daniel''s intentions, he would have to


    y it by ear.


    "You''ve arrived!" Daniel looked up, smiling as he enjoyed his meal. "Have a seat! Heh, this beef and


    lamb were


    flown in this morning, and they''re exceptionally fresh. Give them a try!"


    Amanda was about to pick up her utensils but was stopped by Leroy''s stern gaze.


    The atmosphere felt somewhat awkward, with the silent air almost echoing one''s rapid, frantic


    heartbeat in the


    room.


    Daniel scrutinized the faces of the two. Although he appeared to be smiling, the chill in his gaze made it


    feel like an


    icy tundra.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked. "Are you two not feeling well? Should I instruct the kitchen to change a


    few dishes


    for you?"


    "No need, Mr. Quimby!" Leroy replied and quickly stood up, downing his wine.


    Daniel smiled, his gaze knowing as he watched Leroy.


    Amanda couldn''t discern his intentions and was continually trying to intervene. "Leroy, you''re allergic to


    wine,


    right?"


    "That''s right," Daniel said casually. "Ms. Winde is right. When the two of us ate together in the past,


    you didn''t


    drink wine."


    "It''s different today," Leroy said with a wry smile. "Mr. Quimby, please, if you have something to say,


    feel free to say


    it. If I''ve made mistakes, I''ll definitely correct them!"

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700


    Daniel fell silent, then gently ced his cutlery down. Every move radiated authority, allowing no


    offense.


    "I know both of you are media figures. A few words or articles from you can damage someone''s


    reputation. But I''m


    used to getting my way!"


    Daniel''s voice was low, yet each word held weight. His gaze was equally sharp. "I''m not afraid of what


    anyone might


    say, but if anyone dares to harm my people, I won''t hesitate to make their life miserable.


    "Leroy, you know me, right?"


    Daniel patted Leroy''s shoulder, nearly making the seasoned journalist tumble from his chair.


    Leroy stood with a pale face, his voice trembling. "I''m not sure where I''ve upset you, Mr. Quimby...


    Please, tell me!"


    Amanda couldn''t rx either.


    "Yes, Mr. Quimby." She quickly took out a watch and opened the box, cing it before Daniel. "This is a


    small gift


    from me. You''ve been friends with Leroy for years, so why can''t we be straightforward? Besides... a


    word from you,


    and even I am ready to do anything for you!"


    "Is that so?" Daniel raised an eyebrow.


    He nced at the watch on the table, an expensive item. What bothered him was that Amanda had a


    simr one


    on her wrist, which repulsed him.


    He controlled his anger, picked up the watch, and tossed it into the soup pot without a word!


    Hot soup sttered everywhere, and sparks flew from the stove beneath.


    Amanda cried out in shock, instinctively shielding her face, while Leroy sat in horror.


    Daniel looked at Amanda, almost smiling, but not quite, as he said, "Retrieve it."


    "What?"


    "Do I need to repeat myself?"


    Amanda turned pale and nearly copsed into her chair.


    "Don''t you recall saying you''d do anything for me?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Mr. Quimby¡ª"


    Daniel said coldly, "You know very well what you''ve done. I don''t need to remind you, do I?"


    Leroy wiped the sweat from his brow and nced at Amanda with disbelief but quickly grasped the


    situation.


    She had probably harassed Maisie again!


    Leroy red at her, wishing he could toss her into the pot like Daniel had with the watch.


    "Mr. Quimby, I¡ª"


    "I''ll let it slide this time, given it''s your first offense and you''re Leroy''s protege." Daniel looked at them.


    "But if this


    happens again, it won''t be as simple as today. The Cumulus Morning Post, despite its influence, is just


    a newspaper


    agency, and Cumulus City has no shortage of those. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701


    "Got it, got it." Amanda nodded quickly.


    Leroy felt terrified. After forcing down the wine, he sprinted out of the club as if his life depended on it.


    Amanda dared not say more and left awkwardly.


    When Daniel returned to the hotelter, he saw a petite figure gazing at the sunset outside the window


    as he


    entered the room.


    Maisie didn''t react when he approached. She was still in a daze.


    Daniel smiled and hugged her from behind.


    She was shocked but yfully punched him when she turned her head and saw him.


    "What''s wrong?" He tucked her hair behind her ears. "You look like you have a lot on your mind. Are


    you worried


    about your family?"


    She nodded. "I''m still concerned about my mom."


    He frowned. "What did she say to you?"


    "She didn''t say anything. She hasn''t contacted me since we talked about the house. She stutters and


    avoids talking


    when I call. When I asked my sister, she couldn''t say anything either.


    She sighed. "It seems like they''re upset about the demolitionpensation."


    Daniel felt pained for her. Sometimes he found it strange too. Since being with her, he had be


    much more


    soft-hearted. He would not be as cruel as he used to be toward people and things he despised.


    Daniel had had his secretary send money to the Squires beforeing here. He wanted Maisie to be


    at ease. It


    would also help shut Cindy''s mouth.


    "Don''t worry." He rested her chin on her shoulder. His voice was deep and electric. "It''s been solved."


    "Hmm?"


    "It''s been dealt with," he repeated, smiling. "I guarantee your family will get something they''re happy


    with."


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    "Daniel..." she looked at him for a while before asking carefully, "Is there anything in this world that


    you... can''t


    solve?"


    He answered seriously, "Yes. I don''t know how to win your heart forever."


    She didn''t know what he was implying. She smiled.


    Daniel suddenly hugged her tight as if she would fly away in the next second.


    Some people knew about his past with her. Perhaps they wouldn''t dare to spread it because they


    feared him. But if


    someone were to leak it one day, causing her to recall the past, their rtionship might end.


    He was scared as soon as he thought of that.


    Maisie was losing her breath from his hug, but she sensed that his strong arms seemed to be shaking.


    "Daniel..." She patted his back. "What''s wrong, Daniel?"


    He loosened the hug.


    He huskily said, "Would you still like me if I were not a good person?"


    "Why are you so weird today?" She held him and looked at him with her starry eyes. "Who told you that


    you''re not a


    good person?"


    He smiled and said nothing more.


    He tilted his head and looked at the article she was writing on theputer. He inched closer curiously,


    but she


    blocked him because she was shy.


    "Don''t look!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "What conspiracy are you writing?"


    She blushed and moved away slowly. "You can look but must tell me what you think of it."

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702


    Daniel nced at the news article that Maisie was writing¡ªa piece she had copied from a senior.


    Maisie looked concerned. "Is it bad? It always feels too deliberate when I copy. I just don''t like it, no


    matter how I


    look at it."


    "I think it''s not bad." Daniel smiled after reading. "It''s organized with clear points, and the writing is


    smooth. It''s just


    the words you used are not poignant enough. It''s too soft."


    "Are you sincerelyplimenting me?" Maisie asked as he yed with her hair, his eyes filled with


    allure.


    He shared his honest thoughts, "When writing an article, especially those by journalists, you need an


    attitude that


    isn''t afraid of offending people. It''s impossible to take care of everyone''s feelings.


    "So, be strict when you should be, and criticize when needed. You can''t be weak, nor do you have to


    show mercy.


    People might not care for your mercy!"


    Maisie pondered. "Oh..."


    "Don''t worry about making enemies," he assured. "One must have a couple of enemies to live in this


    world!"


    "So that''s why you said you''re not a good person?" she asked.


    "Hmm. I indeed had many enemies before," he admitted. "But I don''t have many now. I''m trying my


    best to build


    good rtionships with people."


    "Why?"


    "Because I have you now," he confessed, holding her hands. "I was afraid that if I had many enemies,


    they''d go for


    you when they couldn''t touch me. You''re my biggest weakness now."


    Maisie was stunned, holding her head down.


    At that moment, the doorbell rang, surprising them both.


    The room was very private. Only a handful of people coulde, and it wasn''t time to eat yet. Who


    could it be?


    Daniel opened the door, revealing his assistant.


    The assistant greeted him.


    "Why are you here?!" Daniel was upset.


    The assistant smiled awkwardly. "I had no choice. I looked for you all over the office."


    "What''s up?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The assistant coughed and said softly, "Mr. Daniel, Lily is back."


    Daniel suddenly went outside the room and closed the door softly. "What did you say?"


    "Ms. Lily is back."


    "So what?" Daniel frowned. "You came all the way here to tell me that? We''re no longer talking!"


    In reality, nothing was going on between them.


    That was something Daniel was unwilling to bring up. He had been married before.


    Lily Reyes came from a prestigious family. The marriage had been arranged for the benefits of two


    families, not


    considering whether they had feelings for each other.


    They had not developed feelings, nor had they had sex. From the first day they got married, they would


    sleep in


    different rooms, behaving like housemates.


    The forced marriage hadsted over three years, and they had broken up peacefully. Lily had chosen


    to go abroad,


    while Daniel stayed in Cumulus City.


    They didn''t even have each other''s phone numbers.


    Now that she was back, she contacted his assistant?


    He squinted. "Why did she look for you?"


    "She''s back to discuss a coboration."


    "Coboration?"


    The assistant handed Lily''s information.


    Daniel took a nce. To put it simply, Lily did not waste her family''s business genes. She had founded


    her own


    culturalpany without depending on her family throughout the years abroad, making quite some


    money.


    "She''s artistic and quite good at making money..." Daniel smirked. "What kind of coboration does she


    want?"

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703


    "Ms. Lily wants to expand thepany, but the Reyes Group won''t give her too much support on that,"


    the


    assistant exined. "She thought she''d look for an external coborator, so she thought of you."


    Daniel nced at the attached project proposal. One must say that Lily was a smart woman¡ªthe


    proposal was


    almost perfect. She generously prioritized the coborator, making it easy for someone like her to


    attract an


    investor.


    Although Daniel was quite interested in the project, he instinctively looked into the room.


    The assistantughed at his little move, restraining hisughter when he saw his serious face.


    "Got it," Daniel said tly. "Take the proposal. There''s no rush in the coboration. Let''s observe what


    she''ll do next."


    "Got it."


    "Also..."


    "I know." The assistant smiled. "It must be kept a secret from Ms. Maisie!"


    Daniel red at his assistant, who quickly grabbed the proposal and ran away. -


    Amanda nervously checked the time in the meeting room. Time seemed to pass unusually slowly,


    annoying her.


    She didn''t pay attention to the important agendas being reported.


    When it was her turn to make a decision, she stuttered through it as everyone''s eyes were on her. She


    quickly ran


    away as soon as the time was up.


    She asked to meet Lily at a high-end buffet restaurant nearby for lunch. Although she had reserved the


    seats, she


    arrived half an hour early to show respect to this female entrepreneur, who was also Daniel''s ex.


    The saying went, "The enemy of my enemy is my friend."


    She smirked, specting that Lily must have returned for Daniel.


    Being married for a few years, Lily might still be in love with him. In terms of family background,


    appearance, and


    charisma, she was superior to Maisie. If Lily found out about Daniel dating Maisie, would she also hate


    Maisie?


    The more Amanda thought about it, the more she believed her n would work. Unable to fight Maisie


    directly, she


    would get Lily to stir things up.


    "Ms. Amanda?"


    A voice interrupted her thoughts.


    Amanda turned and saw a charismaticdy smiling at her. "You''re Ms. Amanda, right? Ms. Lily is happy


    to be dining


    here today. She has taken her seat over there!"


    "What?" Amanda was shocked. "S-She''s here?"


    "Yes! Didn''t you send me the reservation details yesterday? She knew where the seats were, so she


    came early!"


    Thedy walked ahead while Amanda caught up, mumbling to herself. She had never encountered a


    situation


    where the guest had arrived before the host.


    She had arrived half an hour early, but Lily hade before her? What time did she get there? Did she


    come as


    soon as the restaurant opened? Lily was indeed something else.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Before Amanda finished mumbling to herself, a shocking image appeared in front of her. Specialty


    dishes were


    ced before Lily, who was eating to her heart''s content. She was over the moon, not even noticing


    Amanda


    standing in front of her.


    "Ms. Lily!" Thedy patted Lily and signaled her.

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704


    At that moment, Lily looked up and saw the shock in Amanda''s eyes.


    "H-Hi, Ms. Lily!" Amanda forced a smile while greeting her. Simultaneously, she noticed sauce at the


    corner of Lily''s


    lips.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Lily swiftly grabbed a napkin to wipe her mouth, then set down the salmon, regaining her elegance.


    "You must be Ms. Amanda," Lily said with charisma. "We met many years ago. I remember you were


    just a


    journalist back then..."


    "That''s right!" Amanda quickly responded. "I remember you were. Mrs. Quimby back then!"


    Lily''s facial expression changed slightly, and she didn''t continue the conversation.


    The assistant, Rachael, intervened, ushering Amanda to a seat and rmending the restaurant''s


    delicious


    dishes.


    Amanda also noticed the table before Rachael.


    Compared to Lily''s appetite, Rachael outdid her!


    They could really eat, ordering the most special and expensive dishes, some being today''s specials


    with an extra


    charge.


    "Don''t just sit there, Ms. Amanda! Start eating!" Rachael said, "The buffet section has great salmon


    slices and


    lobsters, but Ms. Lily and I prefer foie gras and caviar."


    Amanda took a deep breath. Compared to them, she seemed more like the guest.


    "Loosen up, Ms. Amanda." Lily smiled. "I know you came with an agenda to buy us lunch today. Just


    give it to me!"


    "Ms. Lily, I." She paused. "I''ll just say it. In reality, I''ve been thinking about you after all these years. I


    thought what


    happened between you and Mr. Quimby is sad. Only you are worthy of being the Quimbys'' Madam


    Quimby!"


    Lily remained calm, cutting the foie gras in front of her.


    "But did you know there was a vixen when you were away. He threw himself at her. If this goes on, I''m


    afraid¡ª"


    "What are you afraid of?" Lily raised her eyebrows.


    "That it''ll have a bad influence on thepany!"


    "So." Lily said calmly, "The Quimby Group''s business is bad now?"


    "Well, it''s good."


    "So where''s the bad influence?"


    Amanda was rendered speechless.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, Ms. Amanda," Lily said. "Daniel is a man of finesse. He won''t lose


    his mind to


    love. Also, you don''t work at the Quimby Group. Why are you worried about them?! He''s not paying


    your sry!"


    "Um." Amanda was dumbstruck. It waspletely different from what she had imagined!


    "You can''t say that, Ms. Lily!" Amanda went on, "People like us in journalism, especially in the finance


    section, must


    monitor the financial businesses at all times... After all, Mr. Quimby is a major taxpayer in Cumulus


    City! I''m just


    doing my job to be concerned about him. It''s for Cumulus City!"


    "Oh." Lily nodded. "So tell me, what exactly is going on with Daniel and that woman?"


    Amanda pursed her lips before telling everything that had transpired between Daniel and Maisie,


    including her


    losing her memory. She recounted everything from the past until now.


    She was in the zone as she told the story while Lily was tasting wine nad food and ying on her


    phone. She


    ignored herpletely.


    Soon, Amanda concluded her story. "Ms. Lily, you must teach this woman a lesson!"


    Rachael shook Lily hard.


    "Oh. Oh?" Only then did she look away from her phone. "Hmm, that''s right! I should!"


    "So you agree, Ms. Lily?"


    Lily chuckled. "What were you saying?"

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705


    "Ms. Lily¡ª"


    "The salmon isn''t bad, get me another one!" Lily instructed.


    Amanda was baffled, rendered speechless.


    Rachael scanned the surroundings and then fixed her gaze on Lily with a serious expression. "Ms. Lily,


    Amanda was


    wondering how you n to handle that vixen!"


    Lily was suddenly enlightened and replied, "Oh! Yes, yes. What should I do?"


    Amanda approached, whispering the n. "Ms. Lily, all you need to do is..."


    At that moment, she pondered, ''She seems smart, but why does she appear so clueless when she


    talks? Her


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    assistant isn''t any brighter either. All they seem to care about is eating more. They don''t consider the


    serious


    matters at all!''


    However, one should not underestimate Lily''s capabilities.


    Amanda had to endure it and repeated the n to her multiple times.


    Lily nced at her. "You want me to make her remember the past and recall what Daniel did to her so


    that she''ll fall


    into despair?"


    "Yes! Yes!" Amanda was delighted. Lily had finally grasped her intentions!


    "Okay, got it."


    "Ms. Lily¡ª"


    "It''s just a small thing. I''ll take care of it," Lilymented.


    Amanda beamed. She asked Lily if she enjoyed the meal and then promptly requested more specialty


    dishes from


    the waiter.


    In Amanda''s absence, Rachael asked, "Ms. Lily, are you really going to do as she said?"


    "Hmm? What did she say?" Lily pretended to be oblivious. "She praised the restaurant? She''s right,


    indeed. The


    food is delicious! It''s been years since Ist came home. I''m so tired of the food abroad!"


    "Ugh, Ms. Lily!"


    "Hahaha..." Lilyughed, patting Rachael''s head. "Do you think I''m a fool? Why should I listen to her?"


    "So."


    "Daniel and I never loved each other. We had a nominal marriage. What does it have to do with me,


    who he''s with


    now? Why should I make things difficult for a girl? I should give him my blessing to find his true love!"


    Rachael admired her. "It''s amazing that you think that way! Your generosity and stance make you a


    heroine, a


    savior¡ª"


    "Stop it!" Lily dreaded clichepliments. "Let''s eat!"


    "Okay!"


    "We''ll let Amanda pay. Eat more..."


    After indulging, Lily and Rachael happily stood at the hotel entrance.


    However, Amanda looked distressed after settling the bill. She forced a smile when she approached


    Lily.


    "Thank you, Ms. Amanda!" Lily patted her shoulder. "We drove here, so you don''t have to send us off.


    See you


    around!"


    Amanda hurriedly intercepted them and feigned a stic smile. "Did you. forget something, Ms. Lily?"


    "Hmm? What is it?" Lily asked.


    "The thing I mentioned earlier!"


    Lily smirked, finding Amanda''s panic amusing. She deliberately drawled, "Oh, that!"


    "Yes. You''ll do it, right, Ms. Lily?"

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706


    "I know you care about Daniel a lot," Lily said, revealing a cryptic smile. "You''re doing all this for Daniel!


    Where do I


    find someone as loyal as you?! Don''t worry. I''ll reward you handsomely when all is done!"


    Amanda''s eyes lit up¡ªshe was too excited and held Lily''s hand.


    Lily struggled and shook off her hand. There was despise in her eyes, but she forced a smile.


    "I''m d you realize my effort, Ms. Lily! I didn''t do this just for Mr. Quimby but for both of you! The two


    of you are a


    match made in heaven!"


    "Yes, yes, yes. Thank you so much!"


    "One more thing, Ms. Lily..." Amanda inched closer to her and enunciated, "Maisie should be staying at


    the Quimby


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Hotel. She''s in Mr. Quimby''s suite!"


    -


    A few dayster, Lily and Rachael entered the cafe on the first floor of the Quimby Hotel. They wore


    dresses, hats,


    and sunsses as they walked slowly into the lobby.


    However, Rachael seemed a bit cautious, sticking close to Lily, removing her sunsses, and looking


    around every


    now and then.


    "Can you not behave like a rookie?" Lily said.


    "Ms. Lily, I''m just afraid that Maisie will see us!"


    "Are you a fool? Does she know what we look like?"


    "Um."


    Lily shook her head and dragged her to the cafe.


    She came here today because she was curious about Maisie. On the one hand, she wanted to know


    what kind of


    woman made Daniel surrender. On the other hand, if they clicked, she would warn her to stay away


    from Amanda.


    "What do we do now, Ms. Lily?" Rachel asked.


    "Hmm." Lily frowned.


    Amanda had told her that Maisie would be revising or writing at this cafe every morning. But there were


    so many


    people there. She couldn''t ask each of them whether they were Maisie, right?


    Lily decided to go all out. She stood at the counter and pointed at the coffee on the menu, loudly stating


    that she


    didn''t know how to order.


    The waiter walked over, and Lily gestured with her hands while speaking Chaisene. She did that until


    everyone in


    the cafe looked at her and Rachael.


    Thetter covered her face, secretlyining about why she had such an employer.


    Meanwhile, Lily found the clear and pure eyes among the people. Her instinct told her that she was


    Maisie!


    At that moment, Maisie got up and went to the counter. She talked to Lily in Chaisene first and then


    ordered coffee


    for them.


    The waiter recognized the hotel key card she showed and was respectful toward her.


    "There''s no avable table," Lily said, looking at her. "Can we share a table with you?"


    Maisie was sitting at the table closest to the window, an isted table a distance away from others. It


    was


    surrounded by nts, creating a mini-isted space.


    The waiter was about to stop them but hesitated when Maisie said, "Sure."


    "Amazing!" Lily stopped speaking Chaisene out of excitement. She looked at her while smiling. "Will


    you show us the


    way?"


    "You..." Maisie was stunned. "You speak Acian?"


    Lily chuckled and turned around to give her instructions. "Dark roast beans for my drip coffee. The


    water


    temperature shouldn''t exceed 70¡ãC. Also, give me a cookie. The less sugary one!"


    "You." Maisie was even more shocked now. "You can order coffee yourself?"


    "Yes! Of course, I can."


    "Then why did you¡ª"


    Lily winked. "If I didn''t do that, how could I share a table with you?"

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707


    Maisie was taken aback. She found Lily intriguing, albeit a bit peculiar. Despite this, she graciously


    offered to share


    her table, shifting her books andptop aside.


    Soon, their coffee arrived.


    Lily and Rachael exchanged nces as they savored the brew and snacks. Given Maisie''s charisma,


    this had to be


    the person they were searching for.


    Daniel had an excellent eye. This charming and pure girl was attractive to men and someone women


    would aspire


    to be friends with.


    "Are you writing?" Lily inquired, watching Maisie type away. "What''s it about? A ?"


    "I..." Maisie hesitated, looking up.


    "Are you working on a , miss?" Rachael observed her books. "These look like study materials. Are you


    preparing for an exam?"


    Maisie smiled and remained silent.


    Lily promptly apologized, "We don''t mean to pry. A lovely girl like you, with books, coffee, and aptop


    ¡ªit just


    seemed too artistic! You''re perfect for mypany!"


    Rachael discreetly intervened, grabbing her employer.


    Lily always brought up herpany in conversations, aiming to sign the most exceptional and lucrative


    authors.


    "I''m writing a ." Maisie blushed. "But it''s just the outline."


    "Really?" Lily''s eyes gleamed.


    Her intuition told her that Maisie was a talented writer. She wanted to take a look but feared Maisie


    might be


    unwilling to share. As such, she chatted casually, "Have you finished the outline? Do you have a clear


    idea of where


    it''s going? What''s the genre?"


    "It''s not done yet." Maisie chuckled. "I''m studying for a journalism exam but can''t concentrate. I get


    sleepy after


    reading for a while. I thought I''d practice writing, and then..."


    "Then you got distracted?" Lilyughed. "It''s okay. Even tigers take naps!"


    "I just feel bad... for the person helping me."


    "Oh?" Lily raised an eyebrow. "Who is it?"


    Pursing her lips, Maisie admitted, "It''s a... nice gentleman!"


    Rachael couldn''t hold back her chuckle. It made sense. Daniel was significantly older than her,


    practically a


    gentleman when they were together.


    Rachael said with a smile, "Ms. Lily is a literary agent! She has made many authors famous. Would you


    like to show


    her your writing?"


    Maisie was stunned, turning to Lily with a mix of surprise and happiness.


    With Maisie''s permission, Lily carefully read the outline of her .


    "Hmm." She nodded while reading. "Your ideas are excellent. It''s just that the plot doesn''t flow


    smoothly. There''s a


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    logic issue..."


    Maisie listened intently, jotting down every suggestion. This echoed Daniel''sment on her previous


    news article


    ¡ªthe logic didn''t quite align.

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708


    Maisie''s writing had a w, and it appeared to be rted to her thought training.


    "I knew I was right about you," Lily said with a smile. "You write well. The calm and warm writing style


    you have is


    popr right now. But youck charisma¡ª"


    "Ahem!" Rachael coughed again.


    ''Hey, how could you say someonecks charisma in their writing the first time you meet them? How


    could you


    judge anyone now?!'' Rachaelined inwardly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry!" Lily realized slowly. "I don''t beat around the bush. I say everything thates to mind.


    Please don''t


    be mad!"


    Maisie smiled in embarrassment. "You''re right. I have no talent in that, indeed. But I love writing. That''s


    the reason


    why I want to be a journalist."


    "Do you really like it?"


    "Yes! I have the habit of journaling. Whenever something bothers me, I love to sit down and write... I


    feel rxed


    whenever I write. All of the bad feelings are gone after I write!"


    "Then you''re born to do this!" Lily said genuinely.


    "But you said I¡ª"


    "Charisma isn''t the most important thing!" Lily patted her hand. Her eyes were sincere. "Only passion


    willst


    forever!


    "Some people depend on talent in writing, but have you heard of the danger of talent?


    "I''ve met many talented authors. They could write long paragraphs without learning to write. They didn''t


    read


    much. Writing seems to be an instinct to them."


    "However, most of them fell into oblivion," Rachael added. "A minority of them who get further in their


    career


    aren''t the ones who are the most talented, but the most hardworking ones!"


    "Really?" Maisie was suspicious.


    "Indeed, there are talented and hardworking authors in this world." Lily smiled. "But the passionate


    authors who are


    willing to work hard will stand out through learning and putting in effort too."


    Rachael went on, "Most people aren''t geniuses. That''s how the saying, ''the slow need to start early''


    comes about!


    Miss, you''re lucky to run into Ms. Lily today! Who knows? She might make you the star of literature!"


    "That''s right!"


    The more they talked about it, the more excited Lily was. "Don''t take the journalism exam! Are there


    any great


    female journalists right now?!"


    "Ahem, Ms. Lily..." Rachael reminded her. "The attack''s too wide..."


    "Oh, right!" Lily quickly corrected herself, "I mean, there are no outstanding female journalists at


    Cumulus Morning


    Post!"


    Maisieughed, hearing what they said.


    However, it was rare for an introvert like her to have clicked so well with someone she had just met.


    Perhaps this


    was fate.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After coffee, Lily left her contact number.


    She was witty not to tell her real name but instead told her, "My name''s Lilian. This is my phone


    number. If you''re


    interested in writing s, you can look for me anytime!"


    Rachael frowned after leaving the hotel. She looked at her employer. "Ms. Lily, are you so sure that


    she''s. Maisie?


    She never revealed her name!"


    Lily looked confident. "When did I make a mistake in something that I fancied?"


    "You can''t say that." Rachael pouted. "You spent so much investing in that author you liked, but it


    turned out he''s a


    jerk."


    "Hey!" Lily red at her. "Do you want to lose your quarterly bonus?"


    "Okay, okay." Rachael faked a smile. "Let''s invest in her right now. Hahaha."


    "Not only investing¡ªI want to poach her! How could I maintain my status in the industry if I don''t create


    a couple of


    literature queens."

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709


    After facing numerous rejections, Lily finally entered Daniel''s office today to meet him.


    He had just concluded a meeting, checked the time, and calcted how much time he could spare for


    her.


    Deliberately slowing down, he figured a brief meeting would be ideal. If he could swiftly dismiss this


    matter, perhaps


    they wouldn''t need to converse again.


    The thought of Maisie discovering his secret meeting with his ex-wife made him uneasy. He wouldn''t be


    able to


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    exin himself if she found out.


    Unexpectedly, his assistant rushed over and whispered, "Mr. Quimby, Ms. Reyes arrived early and has


    been


    wandering around the office. If you don''t show up soon, the entirepany might find out she''s here!"


    Daniel''s expression changed. Suppressing his anger, he hurried toward his office.


    Although years had passed, neither of them had changed much. The only noticeable difference was


    the slight chill


    in the eyes of a leader who had gained experience over the years.


    After some self-promotion from both sides, Daniel decided to cut to the chase. "I''m sorry, Lily. I''m not


    too interested


    in your proposal. I have to decline this coboration."


    "What?" Lily was shocked. "Why?"


    Daniel replied directly, "There are many powerfulpanies in Cumulus City. Why cling to me?"


    "Because you''re the most capable one!"


    His expression changed.


    She chuckled. "Of course I know you have a weakness."


    Lily had noticed the photograph of him and Maisie on the desk as soon as she entered the office.


    Her spection from the other day was correct. The young woman she had shared a table with at the


    cafe, who


    showed her the outline, was Daniel''s partner.


    He discreetly moved the photograph on the desk, changing the angle so that Lily wouldn''t see it.


    "Ha! What weakness do I have?"


    "You''re still stubborn, huh?" She squinted, thinking, ''Forget it. I won''t expose him now.''


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about us," she said, smiling. "In reality, we had to get married due to


    our families''


    benefits. We were constrained by that. After we lost that, it was only natural that our marriage had to


    end. Did you


    not... tell her about this?"


    He nced at her, pursed his lips, and said nothing.


    "Alright, just think about it!" She got up. "Perhaps you''ll be the one begging me to coborate with you!"


    "What do you mean?"


    She revealed a cryptic smile. "You''ll find out in the future."


    "Your overconfidence hasn''t changed after so many years, Lily!"


    "Hmm... It''s been years, yet you''re afraid of a woman now, Daniel!"


    "What did you say?"


    He red at her.


    "Nothing." She forced a smile. "This project guarantees to make money, and it''s in the cultural industry


    you like.


    You''ll be able to sell a couple of intellectual properties by then and be in the film circle.


    "We''ll be loaded! I wouldn''t havee to you if not for your amazing business skills and generosity!"


    He scoffed. "So, you''re saying I could give you more money?"


    "Perhaps I''m not the only one you''ll have to pay by then!"


    He frowned. "Lily, why are you being so cryptic today?"


    She smiled and left the office, waving with her back facing him. "Call my assistant, Rachael, after you


    think about it.


    I''m waiting for your good news!"

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710


    Daniel took a deep breath,posed himself, and returned to his desk to continue working. After work,


    he went to


    the hotel.


    Lately, his visits to the hotel suite had been frequent, and the hotel manager was overjoyed, as he


    thought that he


    had a chance of being promoted to the Quimby Group''s headquarters. Every day, he treated Maisie like


    royalty.


    When Daniel entered, Maisie had already prepared dinner.


    "You came so early?" She smiled sweetly. "I thought you''d be a littlete. I was just about to have the


    food taken to


    the kitchen to keep it warm."


    "No need." Daniel''s exhaustion vanished instantly when he saw her.


    Maisie naturally took his coat and hung it on the rack, handed him his slippers, and gave him his


    personalized


    insted cup, which contained perfectly warm ck tea.


    Daniel''s heart warmed, and his smile became gentle. He held her hand and sat down at the table.


    The table was set with home-cooked dishes, delicious both in taste and appearance. It was evident that


    they had


    been prepared by Maisie.


    "These..."


    "I made them all," Maisie said softly. "I was worried you''d get tired of the hotel''s food, so I borrowed


    their kitchen to


    make you something different."


    "You don''t have to go to such lengths for me." Daniel held her hand. "I''m afraid you''ll get too tired."


    Maisie shook her head, still smiling. Her sweet and gentle demeanor was just like before.


    Daniel''s heart clenched. She had been willing to give him everything back then, and she still did now.


    The more she


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    did, the more he feared losing her again.


    Daniel tightened his grip on Maisie''s hand, causing her to wince.


    "I''m sorry!" He snapped back to reality. "Did I hurt you?"


    "No," Maisie said, looking at him. "You seem preupied today."


    "I..." Daniel didn''t know where to start, so he forced a smile and changed the topic. "How''s your exam


    preparation


    going?" "I just registered today," Maisie said with a chuckle. "The exam is quite challenging, and there''s


    a lot of


    material to cover in a short time. I''m afraid..."


    "It''s okay, take your time. These exams happen every year, so there''s no rush. Consider this gaining


    experience


    and don''t worry too much about passing. You might find that, with a rxed mindset, your results will


    be better


    than you imagine."


    Maisie smiled and touched his face. "You''re always so good atforting me."


    "Maisie." Daniel lowered his voice, gazing tenderly at her. "How about... we get married first?"


    "Huh?" Maisie was taken aback. "But I don''t have anything."


    "You don''t need to have anything."


    "But I want to give you the best too." Maisie''s eyes sparkled like stars. "I can''t rely on you alone. I want


    to have my


    own career. I want toe to you with something substantial and grow old with you."


    Daniel smiled. Hearing her say "grow old with you" was already very satisfying to him.


    "Can you wait for me a little longer?" She nestled against him, nuzzling on his sturdy chest. "At least


    wait for me to


    finish my exams or find a new direction in life. I''ll make an effort. And when it happens, I''ll have the


    confidence to


    marry you." "Alright." He gently swiped her nose, his gaze bing increasingly suggestive and his


    voice turning


    husky. "Then... let me stay over tonight, okay?"

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711


    Daniel''s breath quickened, and warmth coursed through his body. In the past, he wouldn''t have been


    so cautious


    around her, nor would he have kept this overwhelming feeling bottled up inside. Now...


    There was a wry smile on his face. The wheel of fate spun in mysterious ways!


    Maisie ced a piece of braised meat in his mouth and smiled at him. "No thinking of anything else


    while eating!"


    "But..." He yfully held her hand. "I really want to stay here."


    "Not right now."


    He sighed.


    Even though it was the answer he had expected, her resolute response still made him feel


    disheartened.


    "Alright." Daniel straightened up and obediently started eating. "By the way, how about I take you on a


    weekend


    getaway next week? Instead of studying all day at home, you need a change of scenery to clear your


    mind."


    Maisie smiled. "Where are we going?"


    "To my private hot spring club."


    "You..." When Maisie heard this, the mischievous smile on his face told her immediately what was on


    his mind. Her


    cheeks turned red, and she nudged him with her elbow before turning away from him.


    "I don''t mean anything else by it." Daniel held her shoulder and said in a low voice, chuckling, "I just


    want to rx in


    the hot springs. Please don''t mistake me for a pervert, okay?"


    Maisie yfully thumped his chest with augh.


    "But seriously, when are you going to pamper this old man?"


    "What are you talking about?" Maisie looked into his eyes. "You''re not old at all."


    "But I''m much older than you." There was a hint of sorrow in Daniel''s expression. "Age is an undeniable


    fact."


    He looked pitiful, which only made Maisie''s heart soften. She rested her small hand on the back of his


    hand as she


    snuggled against his shoulder.


    "Don''t make me wait too long, okay?"


    Maisie nodded firmly.


    Daniel grinned and kissed her forehead.


    At that moment, Maisie''s phone suddenly vibrated. She nced at it and saw an email notification. She


    was about


    to dismiss it, but the sender''s name caught her eye. "Leroy?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Hmm?" Daniel was taken aback. "Why would he send you an email?"


    Maisie opened the email and read it. Leroy''s message was brief, but it contained tworge files that


    needed to be


    downloaded onto aputer.


    "Hello, Ms. Squire! There are two mock exam papers for the uing journalist qualification exam in


    the


    attachments. As long as youplete these two sets of questions before the exam, your sess will


    be almost


    guaranteed! Best wishes."


    "Heh, Leroy!" Daniel smiled slightly. Perhaps their "dinner"st time had left this renowned journalist


    somewhat


    fearful, which was why he hadpiled his life''s knowledge into two sets of practice questions to gain


    Maisie''s


    favor.


    "That''s strange..." Maisie muttered to herself. "Mr. Kerk never contacts me on his own."


    "It''s alright," Daniel reassured her. "Since he''s passing on his experience to you, work on these practice


    questions. It


    wouldn''t hurt to be a little more prepared for the exam."


    "Okay." Maisie grinned at him.


    There were only a few weeks left until the exam, and she didn''t have a professional background, so


    she had to put


    in more effort than others.


    Winter gave way to spring, and the day of the exam arrived quickly.


    Cumulus City, which was located further north than Centrolis, experienced spring a bitter. During the


    transition


    from frost to warmth, it was easy to catch a cold or spike a fever. Daniel had been extremely careful


    while taking


    care of Maisie, as he feared that any difort might affect her exam performance.


    After the exam, Maisie stepped out of the test center and immediately spotted Daniel. He had parked


    the car far


    away and was waiting among the crowd.

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712


    He knew that Maisie was reserved by nature and wouldn''t appreciate him parking an extravagant car


    right next to


    the exam site.


    He was also dressed as casually as possible, but his demeanor exuded a sense of calmposure,


    which helped


    Maisie spot him easily in the crowd.


    He waved to her. Since it was a cold day, he had brought a cashmere shawl for her, which he wrapped


    around her


    as soon as she emerged from the exam room. He held her small hand, trying to warm it with his breath.


    "Are you cold?"


    "I''m okay." Maisie smiled at him, but the smile was forced. The exam questions were still haunting her


    like an


    unshakable fog, obscuring her thoughts. They felt like a heavy stone pressing down on her heart,


    making it hard to


    breathe.


    Daniel inquired softly, "What would you like for lunch?"


    Maisie''s mind was clearly not on food.


    "You decide," she replied absentmindedly.


    "I know a really delicious Thai restaurant. Would you like to try it?"


    "Sure."


    "Or how about some Western cuisine?"


    "That''d work too."


    "Maisie." Daniel held her by the shoulders, squinting and smiling gently at her. "Why do I feel like you


    turned into a


    "You..." Maisie paused. "You don''t want to know how I did?"


    Seeing how gloomy she was, Daniel knew that she hadn''t done well. He ced his hands on her


    shoulders and


    stroked her face, his gaze affectionate. "Don''t dwell on the exam now that it''s over. Besides, it doesn''t


    really matter


    how you did. This isn''t the only opportunity you will get. You can always try again if this time doesn''t


    work out. You''ll


    achieve your dreams."


    "That''s not it!" Maisie sounded anxious but didn''t know how to exin further.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "On the contrary." She hesitated for a moment. "Daniel, I knew how to answer those questions! Even


    the interview


    questions were something I was prepared for..."


    "Isn''t that great?" Daniel beamed. "Then what are we waiting for? I''ll ask the club to prepare a


    celebration tonight!"


    "Daniel..." Maisie tugged on his hand with a troubled look.


    Daniel furrowed his brows, realizing that something might be amiss.


    "Alright, tell me. What exactly happened?"


    "I had seen those questions before!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In the car, Daniel''s expression was dark as he listened to Maisie recount the entire situation.


    "I initially thought those two sets of practice questions were just for. well, practice. But I only realized


    when I got to


    the exam that those questions were identical to the actual test questions! Even the interview questions


    were the


    same. They were all from those two sets of practice papers!"


    "Are you sure?" Daniel asked, looking at her. "Could the question types and problem-solving


    approaches have been


    simr?"


    "I''m sure," Maisie insisted. "They were identical, right down to the calction numbers!"


    Daniel''s expression turned serious. He immediately ordered his assistant to check the list of people


    who were


    responsible for creating the exam questions, and it didn''t take long for the assistant to provide him with


    a list that


    included Leroy.


    This wasn''t like Leroy!


    While Leroy might fear him, he would neverpromise his principles and use actual exam questions


    to curry


    favor with a woman!


    "Daniel, what''s going on?" Maisie frowned. "Did Mr. Kerk intentionally leak the exam questions? He


    could be held


    legally responsible for this, right?"

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713


    Daniel''s expression darkened. If this matter was exposed by someone with an ulterior motive, not only


    would Leroy


    be held legally ountable, but Maisie might not escape me either. After all, the email had been


    sent from


    Leroy''s ount and Maisie had been the only recipient.


    Daniel immediately understood the gravity of the situation.


    "Maisie, go back and pack your things. I''ll find another ce for you to stay. In the meantime, avoid


    meeting


    anyone and don''t answer any calls from unfamiliar numbers. Leave this matter to me."


    "You don''t need to worry." Maisie chuckled and reached out to caress his cheek. "I didn''t answer the


    questions,


    actually."


    "What?"


    "When I looked at the first question, I thought it was a coincidence. But as I continued, things felt more


    and more


    unusual," she exined. "I only answered a small portion of the first paper. During the interview, I didn''t


    respond


    the way I had prepared. I just rambled, and the interviewers shook their heads at me."


    Daniel paused for a few seconds and then burst intoughter. His eyes glinted with pleasant surprise.


    He hadn''t


    expected that this formerly innocent rabbit would transform into a clever cat armed with sharp ws,


    perfectly


    capable of protecting herself.


    "Even so, you may be suspected, and that email remains evidence."


    "I know," she replied in a low voice. "But it''s the best way I could think of to protect myself."


    Daniel held her in his arms and kissed her soft cheek.


    "Don''t worry, you did great." His voice was deep. "Leave the rest to me."


    "How will you handle it?"


    "That email is obviously an issue," Daniel asserted. "I suspect it might be the work of someone who has


    a vendetta


    against Leroy. He''s been in the field for years, after all, so he must have offended numerous people.


    Maybe


    someone who has it out for him wants to make a fuss out of this.


    "But they also sent the email to you." Daniel looked at Maisie. "This is unusual. That person is also out


    to get you!"


    For the past couple of days, there had been no news from Leroy. Daniel couldn''t even get in touch with


    him.


    However, Leroy''swyer came to see them two dayster.


    "Mr. Quimby!" Thewyer appeared a bit agitated. "Mr. Kerk has been taken away for questioning due


    to a tip-off


    regarding an exam question leak."


    "Mm." Daniel remainedposed, as he had expected this.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Mr. Quimby, Mr. Kerk has been wrongfully used," thewyer stated. "I''ve been discussing this with


    him for the


    past couple of days, and we''ve been investigating the matter. He sent those exam questions to an


    email before, but


    his ount was hacked."


    "Someone hacked Leroy''s ount?"


    "Yes!"


    "Have you identified the hacker?"


    Thewyer shook his head. "That''s proving to be quite challenging, so it will take time."


    "Have you checked if Leroy''s email was used to send the questions to anyone else?"


    "There was only one email address. There were no others."


    Daniel''s expression shifted subtly. Someone had hacked Leroy''s ount with the intention of leaking


    the exam


    questions to Maisie. As he''d suspected, this person was targeting both Leroy and Maisie. This meant


    that the person


    probably had a vendetta against Maisie, not Leroy.


    "Mr. Quimby, regarding this issue..."

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714


    "I understand." Daniel waved his hand. "As long as Leroy sticks to his story for now and ims that his


    email was


    hacked, the relevant authorities won''t have conclusive evidence that he definitely leaked the test


    questions. Just tell


    him to rx for a few more days. I will have the legal department of Quimby Group help you investigate


    the truth."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Thewyer, who was delighted, thanked Daniel profusely before leaving.


    Daniel leaned back in his chair, his brows furrowing. He had his suspicions about the person


    responsible, but... could


    it really be her?


    After all, she owed Leroy a great deal. Would she be so ruthless when it came to her mentor?


    Amanda had to make significant effort to arrange an afternoon tea with Lily. She had learned from her


    previous


    mistake, so she chose a recently-opened coffee shop with exceptional decor and a new-store discount


    this time.


    Most importantly, the ce was quiet.


    The cafe was in a small white building near the edge of a forest, almost hidden amidst the trees. It


    exuded an


    artistic ambiance, and Amanda was confident that Lily would appreciate it.


    To make things even better, the universe seemed to be on her side that day. The whole cafe was


    empty, so they felt


    like they had the ce to themselves.


    "Ms. Reyes!" As soon as they met, Amanda pushed a caramel mhiato toward Lily with a fawning


    smile. "I just


    ordered this for you. I made sure the temperature and sweetness were to your taste. Try it!"


    Lily smiled but didn''t immediately reach for the coffee.


    Amanda then presented a delicate little box.


    "I picked this especially for you," she said, grinning. "I instantly fell in love with the design¡ªit''s elegant


    and simple,


    just like you."


    Lily examined the item. It was a tinum ne¡ªnot extremely expensive, but certainly not cheap


    either.


    Amanda had saved on their meeting location but splurged on the gift.


    However, Lily had an extensive collection of fine jewelry. The ne would seem rather ordinary in


    her jewelry


    box.


    "Ms. Winde, you''re being too generous," Lily said, closing the box and pushing it back. "I don''t need


    any gifts


    from you. No work, no pay, right?"


    "Whoa, you''re too modest, Ms. Reyes," Amanda said, her eyes wide with innocence. "How can this be


    ''no work''?


    You''ve already promised me..."


    "Oh, you mean Maisie?"


    Amanda beamed and nodded.


    "It''s such a pity. I haven''t been able to reach her in the past few days." Lily pretended to be


    disappointed. "It


    appears that Daniel has hidden her away. No one can get in touch with her at all."


    Amanda paused with an ted expression. It seemed that Maisie had been taken in for questioning as


    well!


    Leroy had leaked the test questions, and Maisie, as the beneficiary, wouldn''t be able to avoid the legal


    consequences!


    "Oh, Ms. Winde." Lily went closer to Amanda. "Do you have any other way of getting in touch with


    Maisie? I can''t


    wait to watch her fall out with Daniel!"


    "Ms. Reyes, to be honest..." Amanda responded with a smirk. "I''m afraid you won''t be able to meet her


    anytime


    soon."


    "What?"


    "She cheated in the exam, so she won''t be able to escape the legal consequences!"


    "Exam?" Lily''s eyes narrowed. "How... do you know she cheated? Besides, when ites to


    something like


    cheating, there should be evidence, right?"


    "Ms. Reyes, you shouldn''t be asking about that," Amanda responded with a hint of caution. "Anyway,


    she''s in serious


    trouble this time, and I''m afraid not even Mr. Quimby will be able to save her!"

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715


    Lily pondered it. She had heard that Leroy had been taken in for questioning recently. Given the size of


    their


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    industry and Leroy''s prominent status, any minor changes in his life would bemon knowledge


    in their


    circle. Furthermore, she had also heard... that Leroy was being framed.


    Lily observed the person in front of her. This was Leroy''s star pupil, but now it seemed that Leroy had


    raised a tiger.


    "Why, Ms. Winde." Lily swirled her coffee. "Don''t be so reserved. Don''t you want to share this news


    with me?"


    "It''s not that..." Amanda chuckled awkwardly. "It''s just that there''s not much to say."


    Lily didn''t press further, her gaze lingering on the handbag beside Amanda.


    "Is this bag to your taste?"


    "Of course, it''s perfect!" Amanda replied excitedly. "It''s a gift from you, Ms. Reyes, so how can it not be


    perfect? I


    use it every day. Only generous people like you can afford these brands. I''ve been thinking about your


    kindness and


    I wanted to reciprocate today, but you..."


    "No need to reciprocate." Lily smiled. "This bag was a gift from someone else. The design is too trendy


    for me. I''m


    getting older, and it doesn''t suit me. But you''re youthful and vibrant, so this bag is perfect for you!"


    Amanda was on cloud nine after being praised. This handbag had been sent to her by Lily after their


    last meal. The


    brand and style were umon, and carrying this bag was a symbol of status.


    Amanda hadn''t expected that Lily would so casually give away a bag worth tens of thousands of


    dors. She had


    been carrying it non-stop and had even ced it on her bedside when she slept.


    "This bag suits you," Lily said, looking at her meaningfully. "But the man you want isn''t as easy to get


    as a bag."


    "Ms... Ms. Reyes, what are you saying?"


    "Don''t pretend you don''t understand," Lily continued. "Daniel may appear calm and intelligent, but from


    what I


    know, he''s never been calm when ites to Maisie. If you mess with someone dear to him, he might


    lose his


    temper and take down the Cumulus Morning Post!"


    "Ms. Reyes, are you joking?"


    "Don''t be nervous. I was just using a metaphor," Lily said with a smile. "You wouldn''t possibly mess


    with someone


    dear to him, right?"


    Amanda looked rather flustered. She ran a hand through her hair, then lifted her coffee cup to cover her


    face.


    Lily stood up and bid her farewell. "Let''s end our discussion for today."


    "But Ms. Reyes, you haven''t even taken a sip of your coffee..."


    "I know this ce is known for its mhiatos, but didn''t the staff tell you? Ie here for the hand-


    brewed


    Yirgacheffe!"


    "What?" Amanda stared, looking dumbfounded. "You''re a... member here?"


    Lily smiled. "I''m a shareholder!"


    Amanda stood there in shock. Unintentionally, she had chosen a cafe belonging to Lily when all she''d


    wanted was to


    save on meal expenses!


    "Alright, this meal is on the house! Feel free to enjoy and order some more drinks. They serve other


    excellent


    beverages too!"


    As Lily left, she patted Amanda on the shoulder twice, leaving her with an enigmatic smile.


    Unbeknownst to


    Amanda, the cafe''s surveince cameras were recording everything.

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716


    Soon, Lily went to see Daniel.


    "I believe it''d be better if I handed this personally over to you. I can''t fully trust my subordinates with it."


    Daniel set aside the document in his hands and narrowed his eyes. "What is it?"


    Lily reached into her bag and ced a USB drive on his desk. "All the records of Amanda using Leroy''s


    ount are


    in here."


    Daniel was taken aback. "How did you obtain this?"


    "Yeah." Lily smiled. "You have so many tech experts and professionals on your team, yet it would take


    them some


    time to uncover this information. So, how did I find out?"


    "Can we cut to the chase?"


    "Alright, but you need to promise me one thing," Lily said with an air of triumph. "Agree to cooperate


    and I''ll tell you


    how I found this."


    Looking helpless, Daniel pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Lily decided not to tease him further. "Alright, consider the coborationter. Investigating Amanda


    through the


    inte isn''t very effective. Besides, she''s not the type to leave traces online. The video footage inside


    the USB


    drive shows her logging into Leroy''s ount and sending the email using theputer in his office."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "His office?" Daniel was puzzled. "How did you manage to record Leroy''s office?"


    "To be honest," Lily confessed. "I had my suspicions when Amanda first approached me. I sensed that


    she had an


    ulterior motive, and I didn''t want to be caught unaware if she had any ns involving me. That''s why I


    decided to


    take pre-emptive action by using some rather unscrupulous means against her."


    The designer handbag she had gifted Amanda had contained a small gemstone that was, in fact, a


    miniature


    camera capable of rotating 360 degrees. Amanda had grown extremely attached to the bag and started


    carrying it


    with her everywhere. This had allowed Lily to secretly record everything that urred inside Leroy''s


    office, and the


    footage had been instantly transmitted to Lily''s phone.


    "I have some friends overseas who work as corporate spies. They have various methods at their


    disposal, and this


    is one of them," Lily said with her arms crossed.


    Daniel chuckled and nodded. This evidence had arrived just in time and was the most straightforward


    way to clear


    Leroy''s name. However...


    "Ms. Reyes." He looked up at her. "Your actions might potentially infringe upon someone''s privacy.


    Each case should


    be kept separate. Even though Amanda impersonated someone to leak the exam questions, she also


    has a right to


    privacy."


    "That''s right," Lily agreed. "If this evidence is given to the police, it bes another case for me."


    "Then why did


    you give it to me?"


    "I don''t want your little rabbit to get hurt."


    Daniel was momentarily baffled and suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "In all honesty, your little rabbit is a simple-minded but talented individual. She''s quite likable."


    "You..." Daniel''s expression shifted slightly. "Have you met her?"


    "Well, I don''t think I need to report that to you."


    "Lily!"


    Daniel was concerned she might say something misleading to Maisie, but he didn''t realize that he was


    being petty


    this time.


    "Alright, alright!" Lily waved her hand impatiently. "To put it simply, I can''t stand to see innocent people


    wronged,


    and I can''t stand to see wrongdoers escape punishment. Amanda should be punished. Why should so


    many others


    be involved? This is why I decided to hand over this evidence. Is that eptable, Mr. Quimby?"


    After a moment of silence, Daniel chuckled. When he looked at Lily again, his eyes held a hint of


    respect and


    gratitude.


    "Rest assured, Ms. Reyes," he said softly, "I guarantee that you won''t be in trouble. What you did is not


    a vition of


    privacy¡ªit''s an act of righteousness!"

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717


    At the police station, Daniel met Leroy, who appeared despondent. The formerly vibrant and prominent


    journalist


    now sat in a disheveled state. In just a few days, he had lost weight, his cheeks looked deeply hollow,


    and his face


    bore the marks of sleepless nights, such as the dark circles under his eyes. When he saw Daniel, there


    was a flicker


    of hope in his eyes, which quickly dimmed.


    "Mr. Quimby..."


    "It''s going to be okay," Daniel reassured him in a low voice. "The legal team of Quimby Group has


    stepped in to


    work on your case. They are currently negotiating, so you should be able to get released on bail."


    "Mr. Quimby, I am truly innocent!" Leroy covered his face and ran his hands through his hair. "I don''t


    know what


    happened. I haven''t logged into that email ount, and during the period before the exam, I barely


    visited my


    office. I mostly stayed at home."


    "I''ve verified everything." Daniel''s voice was deep, and his gaze was intense. "Leroy, do you know who


    did this to


    you?"


    Leroy moved his lips but couldn''t utter a word. He already had a strong suspicion.


    Who else could have entered his office at will and known hisputer password? But he held on to a


    glimmer of


    hope, wishing his suspicions were wrong and hoping that people weren''t capable of such treachery.


    However, Daniel shattered hisst shred of hope with a few cold words.


    "It was Amanda."


    Leroy was left stupefied, a cold chill running up from the depths of his heart.


    "This is absolutely certain," Daniel told him. "I obtained surveince footage of Amanda slipping into


    your office and


    using yourputer to send the email. I was initially skeptical, given your role as her mentor and the


    person who


    paved her way to where she is today. But the evidence is undeniable."


    "How could..." Leroy was overwhelmed with grief. "How could she do this? She''s talented, and I''ve


    always


    considered her a star pupil. I mentored her, helped her with her interviewing skills, and provided her


    with


    resources. Why would she do this to me?"


    "Because she wanted to target Maisie," Daniel stated coldly. "You were just a tool."


    Leroy looked at him, his eyes empty.


    "Because you have a great reputation in this field," Daniel continued. "Once you were tainted by the


    usation of


    leaking the exam questions, it would cause quite a stir in this industry that could possibly extend to the


    public eye.


    More people would pay attention to this exam and, consequently, to Maisie." "So..." Leroy fell silent for


    a moment.


    "Amanda was nning to create a scandal for Ms. Squire on the inte?"


    "And simultaneously destroy your reputation."


    Leroy closed his eyes, a sense of bitter despair washing over him. His reputation was already ruined.


    Even though he had been wronged and had found evidence to prove his innocence, he had still spent


    several days


    in police custody. While Maisie had Daniel to shield her from the world, what about him? He used to be


    someone''s


    protector, but now he had ended up in this situation.


    Leroy recalled the story of the farmer and the snake. He was the foolish farmer, and Amanda was the


    ungrateful


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    snake.


    "Leroy." Daniel walked over and patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry. I''m here. Nothing will happen to you."


    "Mr. Quimby!" Leroy stood up abruptly.

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718


    At the moment, he no longer wanted to hide anything, nor did it seem worth it.


    "Mr. Quimby, there''s something else... I''d like toe clean about."


    Daniel shifted slightly. He had anticipated this move from Leroy. Now that their mentor-mentee


    rtionship was


    broken beyond repair, Leroy had no reason to protect Amanda any longer.


    "During Amanda''s tenure as the editor-in-chief of the Cumulus Morning Post, she epted bribes


    multiple times.


    She facilitated false advertising for some shellpanies and published fake news...


    "And thesepanies profited immensely from this deceitful promotion. Eventually, they fled with the


    money,


    leaving the creditors high and dry. Some people even lost everything and resorted to suicide."


    Daniel''s brows were furrowed. "So, no one has held her ountable over all these years?"


    "She was skilled in handling public rtions, and she made sure not to leave any incriminating


    evidence after the


    deed. I am the only one who knows the details of these deals."


    When Leroy looked at him again, there was a newfound determination in his eyes.


    "Mr. Quimby, I''ve always regarded her as a student I personally nurtured and treated her with undue


    leniency...


    Now, it''s not only harming others, but me as well. This time, I won''t be lenient with her!"


    "Hah, you won''t be lenient with her?" Daniel''s tone was scornful. "Leroy, if she hadn''t attempted to


    deceive you,


    how long were you nning to keep all this hidden?"


    "Mr. Quimby..."


    "Amanda plotted to get wealthy and sacrificed lives, and you turned a blind eye to it! Are people like


    you even


    worthy of being called journalists?"


    Daniel''s voice was unrelenting, and Leroy stood frozen in ce, unable to utter a word.


    "Go to the police and tell them everything!" Daniel red at him. "Don''t even think about evading the


    responsibility


    you need to bear!"


    After dealing with everything, Daniel dragged his weary body back to the hotel in the evening. Inside, a


    subtle


    fragrance filled the air. Maisie had lit scented candles.


    She was reading a book on a lounge chair by the French windows, so focused on it that she didn''t hear


    his footsteps


    as he entered.


    As soon as he saw her, all the weariness that had burdened him vanished. He walked over and


    crouched down in


    front of her. Startled, Maisie gave him a light smack with her book.


    "Why do you walk so quietly?"


    "You''re just too focused." Daniel chuckled. "What''s so captivating about that book?"


    Blushing, Maisie hid her book from him. He sat down next to her and allowed her to lean against his


    chest, gently


    stroking her long hair.


    "Fine, if you won''t show me, just tell me."


    "It''s just a romance ," Maisie said with a lightugh. "The female lead loves the male lead deeply, but


    he has


    no feelings for her and sees their rtionship as a transaction."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Daniel''s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly interrupted her. "s nowadays are full of nonsense. Don''t


    read it."


    "What''s the matter?" Maisie widened her eyes. "Didn''t you ask me to tell you about it?"


    Daniel broke into a cold sweat. Of all the books she could be reading, she had to pick this one. If one


    drew a


    parallel, wouldn''t he be the heartless male lead? What if she read on and remembered something from


    the past...


    By now, Daniel was sweating all over.


    "Anyway... romance s use cliches. They''re all about endless love and stuff. They''re not very


    meaningful," he


    said with a forced smile. "You don''t n on writing one too, do you?"


    "How did you know?" Maisieughed. "I am thinking about that!"

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719


    "You..." Daniel''s throat tightened. "What do you want to write about?"


    "I don''t know." Maisie smiled innocently, her soft hair nuzzling his chin. The sweet fragrance of her body


    wafted


    toward his nose.


    Daniel struggled to control himself, afraid to expose his feelings. He coughed discreetly to hide his


    embarrassment


    and gently pushed her away just a little, making sure not to give himself away.


    "Well, if I do write a , I don''t want to write about such a tragic story. I want to write about us," Maisie


    said,


    raising her head to look at him.


    "About us?"


    "Mm!" Maisie grinned innocently. "I want to include all the good things you''ve done for me."


    "What about the times I wasn''t good to you?"


    "When have you not been good to me?"


    Daniel felt a pang of guilt and hugged her.


    "In the past..." he murmured. He had genuinely mistreated her in the past. He had treated her like a


    pet,


    summoning her whenever he pleased and disregarding her when he didn''t.


    He had no idea how Maisie had managed to endure those harrowing days, living meekly and fearfully


    by his side.


    She had not forgotten her love for him or their child, even during those crazy, forgetful moments.


    "Hmm?" Maisie seemed puzzled. "What do you mean ''in the past''?"


    "It''s nothing," Daniel said, nting a light kiss on her forehead. He smiled and said, "If you want to


    write, I''ll support


    you fully."


    "Thank you," Maisie replied. "But I already have someone supporting me¡ªa professional!"


    "Who is it?"


    "Well..." Maisie blinked mysteriously. "I''ll keep it a secret for now."


    Daniel had a good idea who this professional was¡ªmost likely, Lily. He only hoped she wouldn''t cause


    any trouble,


    like Amanda had.


    Thanks to the evidence provided by Lily and Leroy''s testimony, Amanda was soon taken in for


    questioning by the


    relevant authorities. Besides the fact that she had impersonated someone else to leak exam questions,


    the


    numerous false reports she had published had caused the stock value of the Cumulus Morning Post to


    plummet,


    nearly driving thepany to the brink of closure. And yet, Amanda was still fantasizing about Lily


    eliminating


    Maisie.


    While Amanda was detained at the police station, she still held on to the delusion that Lily woulde


    to her


    rescue. When Lily finally showed up, she was dressed in ck, she was wearing sunsses, and she


    exuded an


    aura that was both intimidating and formidable. It didn''t look like a rescue mission. Instead, it seemed


    like she was


    there to deliver Amanda to hell.


    "Ms. Reyes!" Amanda appeared nervous. "Did you bring awyer? How will they defend me?"


    "Ms. Winde," Lily sneered, gazing at her with a trace of mockery. "Even now, you''re thinking about


    having


    someone defend you?"


    "Well..."


    "You still consider me your ally?" Lily''s tone was dripping with sarcasm. "Amanda, what on earth made


    you think I


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    would form an alliance with you?"

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720


    "Ms. Reyes, you..." Amanda''s eyes widened, and her mind was inplete disarray.


    In theory, her n shouldn''t have gone awry. Lily was Daniel''s former wife, and she had feelings for


    Daniel, so she


    should despise Maisie. Besides, Amanda could have used her as a pawn to eliminate the thorn in her


    side without


    anyone suspecting her.


    How had everything changed?


    "Amanda." Lily smirked. "Stop thinking that everyone else is as naive as you are. Or should I say, as


    morally


    bankrupt as you are?"


    "Ms. Reyes..."


    "From the very beginning, you wanted to use me to get closer to Daniel! And while I was in the midst of


    a fierce


    battle with Maisie, you''d sit back and reap the benefits. Isn''t that right?"


    "No!" Amanda protested. "Ms. Reyes, please listen to my exnation. I genuinely had your best


    interests at heart."


    "I could hear you scheming all the way from abroad! You dare say you were never jealous of Maisie?


    You dare say


    you didn''t want to destroy her?"


    Amanda was left dumbfounded, unable to utter a word.


    As Lily picked up her bag to leave, she said onest thing to hurt her. "I''m not here to rescue you. I''m


    here to tell


    you that there''s a prison cell with your name on it. Also, there are no feelings between me and Daniel.


    I''m not the


    kind of woman you think either.


    "Amanda, I disagree with your way of doing things. Learn how to be open and just while you''re in jail!


    "Right, onest thing." Lily turned back to smile at her. "I must inform you that I was the one who


    exposed you for


    impersonating Leroy!"


    Amanda slumped into her chair, her whole being feeling drained.


    Lily left the police station and took a deep breath. Her phone rang, and Rachael spoke from the other


    end of the


    line. "Boss, where are you?"


    "Where else?" Lily replied as she stepped aside. "I came to see Amanda. This will bring me bad luck!"


    "Well, I have some good news for you."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Oh? What''s that?"


    "I received a submission today."


    Lily chuckled. "Isn''t that something that happens every day? When''s thest time your inbox was


    empty? We


    receive hundreds, even thousands of submissions every day, and you''re constantlyining about


    not being


    able to keep up."


    "This one is different!" Rachael''s tone was enthusiastic and slightly mysterious. "This article is


    refreshing, and its


    concept is excellent. It''s distinct from the style of well-known authors. Although it''s not very long, it''s


    filled with


    genuine emotions. I believe that, with a few minor revisions, it has a good chance of getting published."


    "Oh?" Lily knew Rachael had a discerning eye, and any praise from her had to mean that the writing


    was


    extraordinary. "What''s the content? Are you sure it has market value?"


    "You''ll see for yourself when you read it!"


    "Why was the submission sent to your email and not mine?"


    "Boss!" Rachael replied, a mix ofughter and exasperation in her voice. "When you handed out your


    business card


    Realization struck Lily. "Could it be..."


    "I can''t say for sure," Rachael said. "But when I read the words, I couldn''t help but think of that gentle


    voice and


    those rosy cheeks. The writing is just like the author, I believe this much.


    "By the way," Rachael continued. "The author used a pen name. I''ve forwarded the email to you. If you


    have time,


    take a look. I''m sure you''ll like it."


    After sharing the information, Rachael hung up. Thepany was still rtively small, and she needed


    to oversee


    many matters personally.


    Lily quickly opened her phone and took a cursory nce at the document. The writing was delicate, but


    some of


    the word choices and phrasing needed further consideration.


    However, one detail stood out and piqued her interest.


    "Dansie...?" Lily paused for a moment, then chuckled. "I''d really like to see Daniel''s reaction when he


    finds out


    about this!"

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721


    Chapter 1721


    Just as Maisie had finished typing thest line on herputer and stretched with a satisfied grin,


    Daniel walked in.


    Maisie quickly closed herptop and turned to him with a smile. "You''re back early today. I... I''ll go


    prepare


    something for you to eat!"


    "No rush." Daniel took her hand and looked at her with doting affection.


    During their time back in Cumulus City, she seemed to have gained a bit of weight. She was no longer


    as slender as


    before, but she had a more curvaceous figure. Herplexion had also be rosier. Everything


    about her


    reignited the emotions deep within him.


    Maisie leaned against him, listening to his heartbeat and feeling his gradually warming body. A blush


    crept onto her


    cheeks.


    She gently pushed him away, but he embraced her. "Don''t do this..."


    "I understand." Despite feeling frustrated, he was willing to respect her boundaries. "I won''t cross any


    boundaries


    without your consent."


    Maisie lowered her head and smiled, pinching his cheek. It was something she did often, but only ever


    since she


    had lost her memory.


    Daniel thought that she wouldn''t have dared to treat him this way before. She wouldn''t have dared to


    pinch his


    cheek, refuse him, or disy any hint of defiance toward him. His heart ached, and he yearned to


    compensate her


    with all the beauty in the world.


    "By the way, what were you writing just now?" Daniel smiled. "Was it one of those s you were reading


    last


    time?"


    "You..." Maisie blinked herrge eyes. "How did you know..."


    "Actually, being a writer would suit you quite well," Daniel mused. "You could write when you''re inspired


    and travel


    to find inspiration when you''re not. When you''re out traveling, I''ll apany you!"


    "Sounds good!"


    "Well, then," he said with a light smile. "Would you let me read what you just wrote?"


    "No!" Maisie refused without even thinking about it.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Why not?"


    She blushed and whispered, "Now isn''t the right time. I can''t show you. If my submission gets epted


    and


    published, then you can read it."


    Daniel suddenly thought of Lily, who was always looking for new authors. With her connections and


    status, helping


    Maisie publish some articles would surely be a piece of cake. Lily might use it as leverage for another


    investment,


    though.


    "Besides..." Maisie continued. ¡°I don''t think it''s that good."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "I was enthusiastic while writing it, but the more I read it, the less satisfied I became. There are so


    many simr


    pieces of work on the inte that it feels like I wouldn''t bring anything new to the table..."


    "That''s alright," Daniel reassured her as he caressed her face. "I''ll be your most loyal reader."


    "You promise?"


    "Of course."


    He kissed her gently, making her blush like a charming, blooming lotus.


    "By the way," she said softly. "There''s something I''d like to discuss with you. Do you have time this


    weekend?"

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I... I want to take you to meet my mom."


    Daniel was taken aback.


    "Aren''t you nning to marry me? Shouldn''t we meet each other''s parents before the wedding? My


    family


    background isn''t great, and my mom can be a handful. I just want you to be prepared..."


    "I want to marry you, not your family," Daniel said, holding Maisie''s hand. "But it''s only right that I meet


    them. It''s a


    matter of respect."


    Daniel had mixed feelings about it. When the weekend came, he prepared a gift and went with Maisie


    to her


    family''s home. Even though Maisie had given them a heads-up, the atmosphere became tense as soon


    as they


    walked in.


    Cindy and Nicole were initially surprised to see Daniel, and then they stood by the wall, all still and


    nervous. Their


    words and actions appeared quite restrained as they cast wary looks at him.


    Maisie was a little surprised. She had been worried the whole way about her mom''s materialistic nature


    causing


    trouble, as she was prone to saying things she shouldn''t. She hadn''t expected Cindy, who was usually


    domineering


    and arrogant, to be so apprehensive in front of him. Even though Daniel usually exuded a powerful


    aura, he was


    quite amiable today.


    "Mom, Nicole, what''s going on with you?" Maisie shot them a look, then forced a smile to try to defuse


    the tension.


    "Daniel is usually a bit serious, but he''s a good person. You''ll get to know him better as you spend


    more time with


    him."


    "Yes, yes." Cindy managed to force a smile. "We know Mr. Quimby is a good person... Without his help,


    we wouldn''t


    have been able to live here."


    After going through the fuss of the demolition and relocation, Daniel had ultimately provided Cindy''s


    family with a


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    housingplex, which was a rare find for the Squires.


    Daniel gently held Maisie''s hand. He loved her no matter what. Even if the Squires were out of line, he


    didn''t want


    to make things difficult for them.


    "You''re too kind," he said with a calm expression. "The reason we didn''tpensate you earlier was


    due to a


    mistake made by the branch office of Quimby Group. Since the issue has now been resolved, there''s


    no need for


    you to dwell on it."


    Cindy didn''t know how to respond, so she forced another smile. She insisted that Daniel stay for lunch


    and then led


    Nicole into the kitchen.


    Maisie smiled helplessly and looked at Daniel. "Is it because your face is too stern? My mom... Well,


    she''s one thing,


    but Nicole''s already met you before, when we were in Centrolis. How did you manage to make her so


    afraid of


    you?"


    "Maybe... I only smile for you."


    Maisie patted his hand andughed, then got up to help in the kitchen.


    "Are you going to cook as well?" Daniel pulled her back.


    "I''m afraid they''ll prepare something you don''t like."


    At that moment, the door opened. Owen entered the house, swaying and stumbling. Maisie furrowed


    her brows


    when she caught the strong scent of alcohol on him.


    "Owen, where were you?"


    "Oh, we have a guest..." Owen didn''t pay any attention to her, as he waspletely fixated on Daniel,


    who was


    sitting on the couch. His drunkenness had mostly cleared up, and he had wide-open eyes as he stared


    at Daniel, as


    if to confirm that he was indeed Daniel. Then, he turned to Maisie in disbelief.


    Daniel walked over to him slowly, his eyes showing a hint of disdain and warning.


    Maisie held on to his arm and whispered, "Daniel, this is my elder brother, Owen."


    Daniel said tersely, "Nice to meet you."


    He had an intense aversion to this man. If she hadn''t been forced to raise money for Owen''s treatment,


    Maisie


    wouldn''t have sold herself in the first ce. However, without Owen, he wouldn''t have met Maisie at all.


    Trying to keep himself steady, Owen looked at Daniel cunningly. He could tell that Daniel had always


    been


    <ppletely ensnared by his little sister, both then and now.

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723


    "Oh, it''s Mr. Quimby." Owen hastily wiped his hand across his clothes, smiling obsequiously. "I didn''t


    expect... to


    meet you again. How have you been?"


    Daniel looked at the hand Owen extended, his expression darkening even further.


    Maisie gave Owen a pat and whispered, "Owen, what are you saying?"


    Owen chuckled and quickly corrected himself. "Oh, I misspoke... Heh, I''ve had a bit too much to drink,


    and my


    head''s not very clear right now. Maisie, what''s for lunch?"


    Maisie rolled her eyes at him, feeling annoyed.


    "Daniel will have lunch at home today, so I''ll go help Mom and Nicole."


    "Alright, alright!" Owen hastily ushered her toward the kitchen. "Then you go ahead. Make some pork


    ribs for me!


    I''ve been working too hardtely, so I need some nourishment!"


    "You..." Maisie red at him, concerned he might say something inappropriate.


    "Don''t worry!" Owen snickered and whispered, "I''ll step outside for a smoke. I promise not to speak with


    your Mr.


    Quimby. Is that okay?"


    Maisie nced at Daniel. The man, who''d had a stern expression just moments ago, now had a gentle,


    reassuring


    look in his eyes.


    Maisie then turned and went into the kitchen.


    Daniel observed Owen. He saw this man as nothing more than an annoying mosquito, impossible to


    shake off.


    "Smoking and drinking aren''t beneficial to your condition," Daniel said with a somewhat mocking smile


    on his face.


    "You don''t expect Maisie to save you again, do you?"


    Owen paused for a moment, then nonchntly grinned. Previously, it was because of his illness and


    the substantial


    medical bills it had caused that Maisie had sold herself to Daniel. She had spent three years by his


    side, and Owen''s


    medicine needs had never stopped. Imported medicine was always the best.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The entire Squire family had benefited from Maisie, but no one had ever asked if she was doing well or


    been


    worried about whether she could handle being with Daniel. Even now, Owen still believed that it was


    natural for his


    younger sisters to take care of him.


    "Well, if Maisie were indifferent and didn''t care about saving me, my mother would be the first to


    disagree," Owen


    boasted. "Mr. Quimby, if you truly had no feelings for our Maisie, you wouldn''t be here today."


    Daniel clenched his fists.


    "So..." Owen leaned closer, saying in a low voice, "I''ve been a bit tight on fundstely. Could you..."


    Daniel looked up, his eyes turning even colder.


    "I know, my mom and Nicole might be afraid of you," Owen continued, undeterred. "But I''m not! Heh,


    with Maisie


    as an ace up my sleeve, what do I have to be afraid of?"


    "Is that so?" Daniel sneered. "She''s only your ace if she''s under your control. But if she''s not in your


    grasp anymore,


    what kind of ace will you have?"


    "You want her to leave our family?"


    "There''s no need for that," Daniel replied with a piercing gaze. "I just need you to disappear."


    Owen froze, a shiver running down his spine.


    "You... You wouldn''t," he said with effort. "Heh, Maisie has even borne your child. You wouldn''t be so


    heartless,


    would you?"


    Daniel remained silent, but his gaze grew more chilling.


    Owen was not ignorant. Cumulus City had always been under the dominance of the Quimbys. With a


    single word


    from Daniel, making him disappear would be as easy as squashing an ant. Yet, Owen didn''t believe he


    would do


    such a thing. Daniel felt some guilt when it came to Maisie, after all.

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724


    "Mr... Mr. Quimby." Owen bit his lip, his twisted smile growing even more sinister. "Do you still


    remember that child?


    "Do you know... where that child was buried?"


    "You..." Daniel clenched his teeth, ring at him.


    Owen smirked. He knew that poking this sore spot would hurt the most. "Back then, Maisie was already


    five months


    pregnant. You are the one who almost forced her to the brink of death! It was a live abortion of a five-


    month-old


    fetus!"


    "It wasn''t me!" Daniel''s voice grew deeper, his temples pulsing as he emphasized each word. "I didn''t


    force her!"


    "So, was it just an ident? Are you saying it had nothing to do with you?"


    Daniel moved his lips, but he couldn''t say a word. Back when Maisie had been pregnant, he had been


    cold because


    he had wanted her to abort the child quickly. Later, Maisie had insisted on keeping the baby, eventually


    managing to


    escape from him. She had lived incognito in a harsh environment, struggling to nurture the fetus for five


    months.


    Everything had seemed stable, but a few people had appeared out of the blue to take her back and


    abort the child,


    iming that these were Mr. Quimby''s orders.


    During the argument that had ensued, Maisie had taken a misstep and fallen from a great height. When


    Daniel had


    seen her again, she had been lying in the emergency room, her life hanging by a thread. He had


    investigated those


    people, but they had disappeared as if they''d evaporated into thin air. There had been no security


    cameras in the


    area, so this was still an unsolved mystery.


    Ever since losing her child, Maisie had seemed to be living in a daze. It was only then that Daniel had


    understood his


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    feelings for her and been consumed by regret. Later on, Maisie had lost her memory and gone to


    Centrolis.


    Daniel snapped his gaze up at Owen, his eyes cold as a de.


    "Heh... Mr. Quimby." Owen smirked maliciously. "If you help me deal with the small trouble I have


    gotten into, I''ll


    take you to see that child immediately.


    "Do you know that it was a girl?! Maisie said that daughters are considerate, so she wanted to give


    birth to a little


    princess for you!"


    Daniel''s tightly-clenched fists trembled slightly. "Stop..."


    "While Maisie was hiding, I apanied her to prenatal check-ups!" Owen''s expression twisted.


    "Heh... That girl


    insisted for a long time to find out the baby''s gender. Eventually, the doctor got fed up and told her to


    prepare pink


    clothes!"


    "Stop talking..."


    "When your daughter was born, she was covered in blood!" Owen''s eyes were bloodthirsty as a devil''s.


    "Maisie was


    conscious and begged my mother to ask the doctor for the fetus so she could bury it...


    "Do you want to know where it''s buried? Pay me and I''ll take you there right now!"


    "I said, stop talking!" Daniel suddenly roared, his eyes slightly red.


    His heart felt as if it had been fed into a meat grinder, and the pain made it difficult for him to breathe.


    Maisie


    heard themotion and rushed out of the kitchen. She was startled by Daniel''s appearance.


    "Daniel! What''s wrong?" She shot a disgusted look at Owen. "Owen! What did you say to him?"


    Cindy and Nicole also hurried over, pulling Owen away and preventing him from entering the house.


    Under the influence of alcohol, Owen muttered curses in the corridor but eventually quieted down. He


    staggered


    down the stairs and gradually faded from view.


    Worried, Maisie looked at Daniel. She touched his face and softly asked, "Are you feeling unwell?


    Owen... did he say


    something you didn''t want to hear? I apologize on his behalf."

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725


    Daniel hugged Maisie tightly, his strength almost suffocating her. It was as if holding her tightly was the


    only way to


    keep her from running away.


    "Daniel..." Maisie gently patted his back. "What happened? Can you please tell me..."


    "I lost my appetite." Daniel released her and took a deep breath, adjusting his emotions. He managed


    to force a


    smile. "Can we not eat at home?"


    "Sure..." Maisie nodded, feeling more concerned about him than curious about what had happened.


    She was ready


    to follow his lead.


    Daniel held her hand and fled the house as though he was escaping. He had never thought he would


    experience


    fear like this¡ªfear that the sealed-off past would resurface, fear that the old scars would be ripped


    open again.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Most of all, he was afraid he would lose her forever.


    "Maisie, let''s get married as soon as possible," he said, his voice strained, almost pleading in her ear.


    Maisie, who was taken aback, stared at him in astonishment. His eyes were red, and there was


    something she


    couldn''t quiteprehend in his gaze.


    "When we get married, we''ll leave this ce right away. Where do you want to go? Centrolis? Or


    abroad? I''ll take


    you wherever you want. I could give up everything here... I..." Daniel began to speak incoherently, his


    mind restless.


    Maisie stood on her tiptoes and gently embraced him. Her scentforted him somewhat.


    "Daniel," she said softly. "Owen can be annoying sometimes, but don''t take his words to heart. I can


    call and scold


    him to help you vent your anger, okay?"


    Daniel looked at her with a bitter smile. She thought that Owen had said something offensive to


    provoke such a


    reaction. However, if she ever remembered their past, or even recalled where that child was buried,


    she would


    hate him to the core and she wouldn''t be so gentle with him anymore.


    "I''m willing to marry you." Maisie''s eyes sparkled with a smile. "But shouldn''t you also introduce me to


    your family?


    Do you really want me to follow you in secret and be with you unofficially?"


    "Of course not! I''ll marry you openly. I want to tell the whole world that you''re my wife!"


    "Why are you reacting so strongly?"


    Maisie wiped the sweat off his forehead and chuckled. Although she was surprised by his reaction, it


    filled her heart


    with warmth.


    "So let''s take our time getting married," she said softly, "You don''t want to make things hard for me


    either, right?"


    Daniel couldn''t find the words to respond, so he simply held her close.


    She didn''t understand his thoughts, the urgency he felt, and the deep guilt and regret he carried within


    him.


    Then, Maisie''s phone rang. She looked at the screen and answered the call.


    "Hello!" A cheerful voice came from the other end of the line. "Is this... Dansie?"


    Maisie paused. This voice sounded familiar. Not long ago, she had submitted a manuscript to test the


    waters.


    Surprisingly, the woman she had met at the coffee shop had decided to call her.


    "Well, I think it''s time we stop beating around the bush!" Lilyughed. "Let me introduce myself formally.


    I''m Lily


    Reyes, also known as Lilian on my business card. I''ve already read your submission, and I like your


    writing style. If


    you''re interested, you''re wee to visit mypany!"


    "Really?" Maisie''s heart leaped with joy.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t run a scampany."


    "No, no... I''m just a little excited. I didn''t expect to be recognized on my first submission!"

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726


    "That just proves you have a talent for it," Lily said straightforwardly. "I''ll send you the address. I''ll be


    free in half an


    hour. I''ll give you a tour!"


    Maisie nced at her watch. Half an hour... She needed to hurry!


    "Who was on the phone?" Daniel walked over to her, smiling. "You were all secretive. Didn''t want me to


    hear?"


    "Well. it''s just a call from a telemarketer." Maisie hesitated, deciding toe clean after everything was


    set in


    stone. "By the way, are you going to the office to handle business? I want to buy a few books, so I''ll


    leave on my


    own."


    "I''ll take you."


    "No need, really," Maisie said, then yfully bounded ahead, waving at him. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back at


    the hotel


    soon!"


    Daniel was slightly taken aback, but he soon figured out who had called Maisie. He had his people


    check, and it


    turned out the call had indeed been from Lily. He smiled helplessly.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Mr. Quimby, do you want us to invite Ms. Reyes here?" his subordinate asked.


    "No need." Daniel thought for a moment. "I''ll go myself. Right now, she''s holding my trump card. It


    seems like this


    investment is bing a reality."


    "Understood."


    "One more thing." Daniel''s eyes darkened. "Have someone keep an eye on Owen. See what he does


    every day and


    make sure he doesn''t say anything careless."


    Maisie arrived at Lily''spany, SL Publishing, as arranged. Lily weed her warmly and led her to


    a specific


    floor in the office building.


    Two offices, stacks of manuscripts piled high, sample books scattered around... It was entirely different


    from what


    Maisie had imagined a publishingpany would be like.


    "Don''t be fooled by the small scale of our business. In the future, SL will definitely be the No. 1 in this


    industry!" Lily


    said as she held Maisie''s hand and introduced her. "We''ve published several bestsellers and we


    already have a few


    well-known authors. We have great potential!"


    "So, yourpany..."


    "Right now, it''s just these two offices," Rachael continued.


    Maisie was dumbfounded. "And your employees..."


    Rachael and Lily stood side by side, shing their standard professional smiles at her.


    "Is it just the two of you?"


    "Well... that''s already quite a few!" Lily said a bit awkwardly, quickly changing the subject. "Anyway,


    even though it''s


    just me and Rachael here, we are more thanpetent agents!"


    "So, do you usually handle everything personally, Ms. Reyes?"


    Maisie couldn''t believe it.


    She had also heard about Lily''s background. The Reyes Group''s influence in Cumulus City was no less


    than that of


    the Quimby Group. Lily had been originally the pampered eldest heiress of the family and could have


    inherited


    everything with grace. Now, she was willingly trapped in this small ce, doing all the work. If it had not


    been for


    her passion for this line of work, how could she have persisted until today?


    Maisie smiled and felt a greater sense of respect for this strong woman.


    "Ms. Squire," Rachael inquired. "Are you satisfied with our ce? Do you intend to sign with us?"


    Maisie looked around. Even though it was small, she felt a natural sense of belonging. She liked


    working on books


    and was willing to fight alongside Lily.


    At that moment, Daniel was standing outside the door. He saw Maisie''s radiant expression and the way


    her eyes


    sparkled differently when she held those books.

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727


    When Maisie noticed him, she was both surprised and delighted. She hesitated for a moment before


    she dashed


    toward him like a joyful little bird.


    "How did youe here? You..."


    "I invited him." Lily walked over, raising an eyebrow at Daniel.


    Daniel gave her a wry smile. "So, you two already know each other. It turns out... the person Maisie


    said was so


    impressed with her is you."


    "I wouldn''t miss out on a potential author."


    Maisie looked at Daniel, then at Lily, appearing somewhat surprised.


    "You two..."


    "Now, let me introduce myself properly." Lily smiled gracefully. "I''m the owner of SL Publishing, a


    literary agent, and


    the ex-wife of Mr. Quimby here."


    "What?" Maisie widened her eyes, feeling her heart drop.


    For a moment, her mind was a whirlwind, and she didn''t know what to say. She had known that Daniel


    had been


    married before, but he usually mentioned his ex-wife in passing, almost dismissively. The green-eyed


    monster in


    her often regarded this "ex-wife" as an imaginary enemy.


    She had even imagined meeting this "ex-wife." She had thought that when that time came, she would


    definitely


    want to show that she had Daniel now and im her stake with an indifferent smile.


    She had even felt a bit jealous of this "ex-wife" because she had known Daniel earlier and had been


    involved in his


    life for a longer period.


    However, she had not expected that she would meet this "ex-wife" under these circumstances. Maisie


    was


    momentarily stunned, like a deer caught in headlights.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Ms. Squire, I''m truly sorry," Lily said with a somewhat embarrassed smile. "I was afraid you''d react this


    way, which


    is why I didn''t reveal my identity when we first met.


    "Although Mr. Quimby and I were once married..." She looked into Maisie''s eyes and spoke earnestly.


    "We were only


    nominally married. We got married for the sake of our families'' interests. I have no connection to him,


    so you don''t


    need to concern yourself with his past."


    Maisie hadn''t expected her to be so frank and felt a bit insecure in the presence of Lily, who was


    elegant and


    candid.


    "Ms. Squire." Lily took her hand and said sincerely, "Now that you''ve visited mypany, are you


    satisfied? It''s not


    As she spoke, she turned her shrewd gaze to Daniel. "Don''t you agree, Mr. Quimby?"


    Daniel took a deep breath, but in the end, he could only smile helplessly and surrender.


    "Rachael!" Lily seized the opportunity. "Please take Ms. Squire to the conference room, show her some


    books by our


    authors, and give her the contract to sign!"


    "Okay!" Rachael was just as excited.


    "Mr. Quimby." Lily smiled lightly. "Let''s discuss the investment in my office."


    Daniel nodded and gave Maisie another gentle smile before following Lily to her office.


    Lily''s office wasn''t veryrge. It had ss walls on all sides, providing apletely transparent work


    environment.


    The floor, tables, and coffee tables were cluttered with piles of sample books, manuscripts, and color


    proofs.


    When Daniel entered, there was barely any room to walk.


    Lily eventually managed to clear some space on the couch for Daniel to sit. Then, she busied herself


    preparing


    coffee for him.

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728


    "No, thank you!" Daniel looked at the somewhat unprofessional coffee pot and forced a slight smile.


    "Let''s focus on


    business."


    "Alright!" Lily, who was also straightforward, took the agreement out of a drawer. "Please review this,


    Mr. Quimby.


    "This is the investment agreement, with an investment proposal and a project n attached at the end.


    Normally,


    your side should be responsible for writing these, but I went ahead and prepared them for your


    convenience. It''ll


    make it easier for you to present them to the board and appease the old folks!"


    Daniel smirked and sighed, finding it amusing. Lily knew the working style of the Quimby Group inside


    out. With a


    board mainlyposed of veterans, anything required discussion at meetings. Although Daniel could


    make


    decisions, he couldn''t simply impose his will.


    Furthermore, the investment proposal from SL Publishing was insignificant in the grand scheme of


    things for


    Quimby Group. If they followed the standard procedure, it might take an eternity for this to reach the


    board. Even


    then, approval wasn''t guaranteed.


    Therefore, Lily turned to thest page. She had another trick up her sleeve.


    "Urgent report?" Daniel widened his eyes.


    "Well... it''s a necessary move. I hope you understand." Lily smiled, her eyes sparkling with slyness. "If


    you sign this


    urgent report, you can pretend you wrote it yourself. I know that, within the Quimby Group, any case


    with an urgent


    report like this one is merely a formality during a board meeting. Those old folks won''t object! This way,


    there''s


    hope for my investment!"


    "Lily!" Daniel was speechless. "You''ll go to any lengths for the money, won''t you?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "What else can I do? I need the money!"


    "You''re quite frank."


    "Mr. Quimby." Lily chuckled. "I''ve said it before, you''ll eventuallye back to sign a contract with me,


    won''t you?


    Don''t worry, I''ll offer your little rabbit generous royalties."


    Daniel nced at her. When all was said and done, he produced a pen and signed his name on the


    agreement.


    "Thank you, Mr. Quimby!" Lily happily epted the agreement. All Daniel had to do was deal with the


    board.


    "Thanks to this investment, ourpany can expand. I''ll be able to attract more talented authors!"


    "What did you say?" Daniel suddenly furrowed his brows, fixing her with a stare.


    There would be other authors? Was this woman really so oblivious, or was she pretending not to


    know? He had


    invested a substantial sum of money, and she was thinking about recruiting other authors instead of


    considering


    how to utilize the money for Maisie?


    "Aren''t you only supporting Maisie?"


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Lily!"


    "Come on! Even though your little rabbit writes well, she''s not quite at the level necessary to be


    published yet. Even


    if I sign her on to write for me, it''ll still take some time to groom her! In the meantime, I''ll still need to


    rely on other


    authors to make money. Thispany isn''t exclusively working for her!"


    Daniel was at a loss. He felt like he''d been easily caught in Lily''s trap despite being a shrewd man. He


    had been


    deceived! If it weren''t for Maisie, he would have never invested in this smallpany.


    "Well, Mr. Quimby!" Lilyughed. "I''m very grateful for your help in this difficult situation. Don''t worry, I''ll


    make sure


    to train Ms. Squire properly!


    "By the way, you haven''t read what she wrote, have you? Would you like to take a look?"


    Daniel kept a stern face and remained silent.


    Lily turned to herputer and purposely drew out her words. "This article she wrote is really good...


    and it seems


    to feature a certain someone! Mr. Quimby, are you sure you don''t want to take a look?"

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729


    Daniel was itching with curiosity. He really wanted to know what Maisie had written. He remembered


    that in the


    past, she used to be a quiet person, unlike other girls, who went on shopping sprees for no reason.


    She used to


    prefer to stay at home and write or draw.


    Every poem she had written back then had carried his shadow, and every painting had depicted him.


    However, he


    hadn''t cherished these gestures at the time. Perhaps when someone was held in the palm of one''s


    hand for too


    long, they started taking their sincerity for granted.


    "Well..." Daniel cleared his throat to feign nonchnce. "This investment proposal seems decent. Your


    company


    could actually expand further. An additional investment is not out of the question..."


    Lily chuckled and turned herputer screen. On the disy was the manuscript Maisie had sent.


    "Dansie?" Daniel was momentarily puzzled.


    "Yes." Lily nodded. "That''s her pen name, and itbines both your names! How about that? Are you


    pleased?"


    Daniel remained outwardlyposed, but just as Lily had said, he was more than pleased¡ªhe was


    ecstatic.


    He read the story seriously, scrutinizing every line and savoring every sentence. He could see Maisie''s


    affection for


    him in every word, but the more she cared about him, the more he feared it.


    He read for a long time and stood in front of the window in silence after finishing it.


    "The writing isn''t very mature," Lily admitted. "But sincerity is its strong point."


    "Does this kind of writing meet the publishing criteria here?"


    "Literary works should have diversified development!" Lily shrugged. "Her words have a warm feel, so


    they should


    attract a group of loyal readers."


    "If..." Daniel turned around. "I mean, if this book doesn''t sell well, I''ll bear the loss. Just on one


    condition. Don''t let


    her find out."


    "You underestimate her too much!" Lilyughed. "It might not sell poorly, and perhaps she''ll be a rising


    star in the


    literary world!


    "By the way..." She perceived his thoughts and asked softly, "What are your ns for the two of you?"


    Daniel hesitated.


    "I don''t know if this is the right thing to say," she advised. "But you need to understand that honesty is


    far better


    than concealing the truth. It''d be better for you to tell her yourself about your shared past instead of


    letting her


    hear about it from someone else, don''t you think?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "She doesn''t remember it..."


    "True, she lost her memory, but what if her memories return one day? How will you handle that?" Lily


    sighed softly.


    "People should confront their past, and you don''t have the right to deprive her of the opportunity to


    understand her


    own past. Both of you need to untangle this knot."


    "You''re right," Daniel replied. "But let''s stabilize things first. I''ll find an opportunity to tell her in the


    future."


    "By ''stabilize things'', do you mean getting married?" Lily shook her head. "Mr. Quimby, why are you still


    as naive as


    ever? Quimby Group doesn''t belong only to you. Your marriage isn''t solely up to you. Otherwise, why


    would we


    have gotten married back then?"


    Daniel looked at her. They were both people trapped by family interests. Now that Lily was taking this


    step, freeing


    herself from her family''s constraints, the cost she had to bear was apparent. Each of her steps was


    extraordinarily


    challenging.


    Daniel slowly left the office. He saw Maisie chatting happily with Rachael in the meeting room and


    couldn''t help but


    smile. No matter what happened in the future, he would make sure he saw her smile like this and


    helped her forget


    all the pain.

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730


    It waste at night, and Maisie was still editing her manuscript. Daniel had the hotel staff deliver some


    late-night


    snacks and then called her to join him for a meal.


    Maisie sat down at the table and smiled gently. "Why are you still here?"


    Lately, Daniel had been staying in this hotel suite most of the time. However, he didn''t go into the


    bedroom.


    Instead, he slept on the couch in the living room, even though it couldn''t be asfortable as being at


    home.


    Daniel smiled and pretended to sigh dramatically. "I don''t have the privilege of sleeping in a bed, so I''ll


    make do with


    the couch."


    "I mean, why aren''t you back at your own home?"


    "My home?" he said with a smirk. "My home is wherever you are."


    Maisie blushed, feeling a warm sense of happiness.


    Just a few days ago, Daniel had taken her back to the Quimbys, introduced her to all the family


    members, and


    firmly held her hand while telling them that Maisie would be thedy of this house from now on.


    Daniel''s parents were no longer alive, and the older generation of the family was too old to meddle


    much in the


    affairs of the younger generation. The other family members, despite being unhappy that he was


    marrying a


    woman with no family background, didn''t dare to say much openly.


    Maisie had agreed to Daniel''s proposal, but she was busy with the publication of her debut work.


    Therefore, she


    didn''t have the energy to prepare for a wedding at the moment. They had decided to get the marriage


    certificate


    after her book was published.


    This resulted in Daniel spending every day at the hotel suite, refusing to leave.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "What part of the story are you writing now?" he asked softly.


    Maisie had some milk and a small dessert, then turned to look at him. Daniel gently wiped some


    dessert crumbs


    from the corner of her mouth, his eyes filled with doting affection.


    "I''ve reached the part... where I''m not sure how to proceed," she said after some thought.


    He furrowed his brows. "What do you mean?"


    "Rachael said that the male and female leads should move further in their rtionship at this point. The


    rtionship


    can''t stay stagnant, or the entire book''s readability will suffer." "Yeah, that makes sense." Daniel


    nodded and leaned


    over to look at herputer. Her story was heartwarming, but itcked a bit of passion. This was a


    romance ,


    but after so many pages, the male and female leads had only hugged and held hands¡ªthey had not


    even shared a


    kiss.


    Daniel smiled and gently held her in his arms. He pointed at a few lines on the screen. "This part is a


    bit long-


    winded. You should delete it."


    "Hmm?"


    "They should take the next step, right?"


    Maisie leaned against him and blinked her big eyes at him. Perhaps it was the heating in the room, but


    Daniel felt a


    bit hot. She was wearing a shirt with a wide neckline, revealing arge expanse of fair skin. His gaze


    involuntarily


    traveled downward...


    The night was dark, and she was alluring in his arms.


    It felt like a good time to do something...


    Daniel''s breathing became slightly hurried. Maisie felt the change in his body. Her face flushed, and


    she gently


    pushed him away. However, he held her tighter.


    "Your male and female leads should indeed take the next step," he whispered in her ear. "So should


    we."

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731


    Maisie''s heart pounded as she pushed against Daniel''s muscr chest, doing her best to create


    distance. However,


    the feeble attempt seemed more like a tease.


    Daniel threw himself onto her and captured her flushed earlobe with a kiss, feeling her tiny frame shake


    in his


    embrace.


    "Maisie..." he whispered huskily into her ear, "Can I?"


    She shut her eyes, too nervous to respond verbally. He smirked, interpreting her reaction as silent


    consent.


    Yet, just as he was about to proceed, his phone rudely interrupted with an extra ring ringtone that


    echoed


    through the room, incessantly ringing.


    Maisie opened her eyes, her cheeks still flushed. "Pick it up," she said.


    With a sigh, Daniel reluctantly distanced himself from her.


    It was his assistant calling, and Daniel answered with irritation. "What is it?!"


    The assistant hesitated. "Mr. Quimby, um..."


    "Spit it out!"


    "It''s about Owen." The assistant nervously continued. "You asked me to follow him, and I."


    "Wait." Daniel lowered his voice, moving to the balcony to shield Maisie from the conversation. "Okay,


    go ahead."


    "Well, we''ve been tailing him for a few days and discovered that he does nothing apart from drinking


    and gambling.


    His life seems devoid of purpose, and he resorts to asking for money at home whenever he loses in


    gambling."


    Daniel''s face darkened. The revtion didn''t surprise him¡ªOwen had exhibited such behavior in the


    past. Drinking,


    gambling, and even mistreating his sister. Yet, Maisie had stood up for him when he was ill, selling her


    body to cover


    his medical bills.


    Was such a brother deserving of the immense sacrifices Maisie had made?


    Daniel''s joints paled as he gripped his phone.


    "Also, we found something else," the assistant said. "He met with Ms. Cam."


    "What?" He was surprised. "Did you guys make a mistake?"


    "No way." The assistant was confident. "It was her indeed. Even if we got the wrong person, we


    recognized the car''s


    number te. It belonged to the Quimby family."


    Daniel was dumbfounded. Suspicion surrounded him like dark clouds.


    "Why did they meet? What did they talk about?" he asked.


    "Um..." The assistant paused. "We only saw that they met once throughout the time we followed him.


    And they met on the street. Ms. Cam pulled over while Owen went over to talk. Itsted less than two


    minutes.


    We couldn''t hear what they were talking about as we were too far away."


    "Okay, got it," he said. "Continue following him and see if you find anything else."


    Daniel fell deep in thought after hanging up.


    The person his assistant mentioned was Cam Quimby, the Quimbys'' adopted child. She belonged to


    his fourth


    uncle. The couple was childless back then, so they had adopted a girl.


    Coincidentally, the wife became pregnant soon after adopting her. Since then, they had more children.


    As they had their own children, they grew colder and colder toward this adopted daughter.


    From what Daniel remembered, Cam had little presence at home and was not attention-seeking. She


    was always


    quiet and well-behaved, with good grades in school.


    She had worked at the Quimby Group for a while after graduating but had been chased out due to a


    scheme


    orchestrated by the fourth uncle''s children.


    Nobody cared if she had been wrongly used back then. She was just an adoptive daughter, and it


    was enough


    that the family provided her with a roof above her head.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732


    Meanwhile, Cam acted admirably, refraining from engaging in conflicts. Subsequently, she secured


    employment,


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    seemingly navigating through roles in a couple of smallerpanies.


    At the peak of her career, she held a managerial position, but for reasons unknown, she had recently


    been idling at


    home, reveling in domestic life.


    If it weren''t for Daniel''s assistant mentioning her, he would have almost forgotten about her existence.


    Their


    greetings during family dinners, after which she would retreat to her own space.


    Feeling a surge of chaos in his mind, Daniel took a deep breath and massaged his temples. Amidst this


    internal


    turmoil, a sudden touch startled him¡ªa pair of gentle hands.


    Turning around, he was met with Maisie''s starry eyes. She dressed him warmly, remarking, "It''s chilly at


    night. Don''t


    catch a cold standing here."


    She nced at him shyly, and she disappeared into the room.


    Helpless, he smiled and released a long sigh, pondering when he would finally achieve a personal


    triumph.


    -


    A few dayster, he visited Lily''s office. Thepany bore a new sign, "SL Publishing", gleaming


    prominently. Even


    the front desk had undergone an impressive renovation.


    Daniel remarked, "You certainly didn''t spare any expenses in utilizing my funds. Such an incredible


    renovation must


    havee at a high cost."


    Lily was equally cheerful. "This is an investment, Daniel! We''ll deliver the promised bonus at the end of


    the year. It''s


    not urate to say we are spending your money. Besides, I wouldn''t dare to use your funds frivolously.


    You''re


    saving it for your little bunny!"


    Upon mentioning Maisie, Daniel inquired about her work.


    Lily teasingly said, "Aren''t you two together every day? You''re asking me?"


    He pouted, prompting her to shift to a serious tone. "Would you like to hear the truth?"


    "Of course."


    "Alright. Your little bunny isn''t the exceptionally talented type. She''s good but not outstanding. Her work


    takes time


    to unfold, much like her personality. It''s a slow, savory experience. In today''s fast-paced world, curiosity


    sells.


    Unfortunately, that''s not her forte.


    "But preferences vary, and there''s a niche audience for this. I predict she might not attract a massive


    following, but


    those who appreciate her work will remain loyal. It''s positive to cultivate a fan base in the niche genre!"


    "Hmm... Okay." Daniel responded, showing more concern for Maisie''s potential discouragement than


    the book


    sales.


    "When will her book be published?" he asked.


    "At least two months," Lily estimated. "We need proofreading, and we have to discuss the necessary


    amendments


    with her. Oh, right!"


    Lily called Rachael over. "Is the new editor here? We have a couple of books for her to work on!"


    "Yes, yes!" Rachael brought a person in.


    "Hi, Ms. Lily."


    The voice stunned Daniel.


    The suit, properlybed hair, regr features, and a humble and honest smile that was always on


    her face...


    "Daniel?" Cam was surprised, too. "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733


    Daniel was also taken aback but skillfully concealed his surprise. A t greeting was all she received


    from him.


    While Rachael guided Cam through the office, Daniel discreetly pulled Lily aside to seek rification


    about the


    situation.


    Lily''s smile was tinged with awkwardness as she exined, "She came for an interview. Initially, she


    applied for a


    managerial position, but I discovered her writing skills. She used to be an editor, so I roped her in to


    handle editing


    work temporarily. I''m short-staffed!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "That''s not what I''m asking!" Daniel''s tone was stern as he red at her. "Why did you hire her?"


    "Oh..." Lily scratched her head, admitting, "I only found out that she''s your cousin after doing a


    background check


    two days ago."


    "Lily!" Daniel widened his eyes in disbelief. "We were married, after all. Didn''t you see her at my home


    back then?"


    "Hey, hey, hey!" Lily retorted, "Don''t use me. I''m worried that Maisie will misunderstand more than


    you do! We


    lived separately as soon as we got married. When have I stayed at your ce?"


    "You didn''t, but you visited whenever we had family dinner!"


    "Hey, those were banquets! I have face blindness. I can''t remember faces. I never met her back then,


    okay!"


    Daniel fell into silence. It made sense. Cam had a low presence. Lily aside, he struggled to recall


    what she looked


    like sometimes.


    Nobody in the whole family paid much attention to her. Being the adoptive daughter in such arge


    family was


    undoubtedly a lonely position.


    Daniel pouted helplessly. As he was about to leave, Lily called out to him.


    "Why did you react like that? Do you guys have beef?"


    "No." He paused. "I just thought she never fit in among our family members. To be honest, I don''t really


    know her.


    So please keep an eye out for her. Don''t let your guard down just because she''s family."


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Lily chuckled. "I''ll keep my guard up!"


    He nodded and left, coincidentally encountering Cam at the office''s turn.


    She had traversed the entire office with Rachael, organized her desk, and was now rearranging the


    drafts she


    needed to edit.


    She wore her usual honest smile, "Daniel, do you have time for a chat?"


    He weed the idea.


    They descended to a cafe where Cam opted for aplimentary ss of water after checking the


    menu.


    "Is there nothing you''d like to drink here?" Daniel asked casually. "We can go somewhere else if you


    don''t like this


    ce."


    "No." She squeezed a smile, "It''s too... expensive. The coffee here costs 5 dors per cup."


    Daniel was stunned. She was a Quimby heiress who could easily afford a cup of coffee.


    He scrutinized his cousin, noting her ordinary dress,ck of makeup, and unassuming appearance.


    Amidst well-


    dressed office workers, she seemed out of ce.


    She appeared normal, dressed normally, and had little presence, even in the office building.

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734


    "Don''t worry. It''s my treat." Daniel nced at Cam, "Order anything you want."


    "It''s fine, really," Cam smiled. "Daniel, you might be curious as to why I can''t even bear to buy a cup


    of coffee...


    "In reality, this is my life at home. I appear glorious on the outside as a Quimby heiress, but only I know


    the


    suffering behind everything. My parents neglect me while my siblings do their best to boycott me.


    "I have a driver when I go out, I have food when I go home, but none of those belong to me. My jobs


    were the only


    things that belonged to me all these years."


    She looked sad, and it was the first time she had said so much to him.


    "Daniel, I-I''m sorry," she stammered. "I used your name to work for Ms. Lily. She''s your ex-wife, so I."


    "It''s alright. It''s just a job," he said tly. "It''s good that Lily could help you."


    "So you don''t mind it?"


    "Why would I?"


    "Don''t worry, Daniel." She bit her lip. "I''ll do my best. I won''t embarrass you."


    Daniel nodded. He did not worry about that. Cam was thorough in her job, and her capability was


    nothing less


    than anyone in the family. If she were not an adoptive child, perhaps she would hold a high position in


    thepany.


    "Oh yes, Daniel, I thought about it and decided I should tell you something."


    "What is it?"


    She hesitated before saying, "I ran into Owen the other day. You remember him, right? He''s Maisie''s


    brother."


    Daniel was quite surprised. He did not say it, yet she brought it up herself.


    "So this is what happened." She said, "I went to buy something for my mom the other day. I got the


    driver to take


    me. Never had I thought I would run into him on the street after shopping. He asked for money from


    me."


    "He asked for money?"


    "Yes." She looked at him. "He said he lost in gambling and wanted money from me."


    Daniel''s eyes dimmed. "Why did he ask for money from you?"


    "Perhaps he saw that it was a Quimby car." She shrugged. "The Quimby cars'' number tes are easy


    to recognize,


    and his sister is with you."


    Daniel said nothing.


    "I ignored him, Daniel. I heard that he''s a terrible person, so I pretended not to know him when he


    asked for money.


    He must be desperate this time, or he definitely wouldn''te to me."


    What she said was simr to what Daniel''s assistant investigated.


    Could it be that... their meeting was purely a coincidence?


    "Daniel, was what I did, right?" Cam held the ss nervously. "After all. he''s Maisie''s brother, yet I


    ignored him.


    Was I."


    "Yes, you did the right thing," Daniel said with his deep voice. "Just ignore this. I''ll handle everything


    about Maisie


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    from now on."


    "Okay!" There was finally a smile on her face like a worried student finally getting the teacher''s


    approval.


    "But now that I think about it, it''s quite sad for Maisie." She seemed to be bringing this up intentionally.


    "It''s sad to


    have a brother like that. He must have brought many troubles for her! You''ll have to do something when


    he stirs


    trouble, am I right?"


    Daniel looked at her and squinted. "What are you trying to say exactly?"

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735


    Cam briskly shook her head. "I-I just said that on a whim. I don''t mean anything else. It''s really


    nothing, Daniel!"


    Daniel looked at her and remained silent.


    "Actually, I''ve admired Maisie for years." She changed the topic. "I can see that she genuinely loves


    you. She''s an


    honest girl, the perfect partner. Such a rtionship is rare.


    "Oh yes, Daniel, I heard she... lost her memory?"


    Aniel looked up and fixed his gaze on her. The coldness in his eyes sent chills down her spine. She


    dared not say


    more.


    The atmosphere grew rather awkward. He spoke tly a momentter. "Her health wascking earlier.


    Thanks for


    your concern. I hope you''ll take care of her when the two of you work together."


    "Yes, yes!" She readily agreed. "Of course!"


    He smiled, and their conversation came to an end.


    -


    Life resembled a peacefulke under the sun¡ªquietly flowing, without a ripple.


    Maisie continued to learn and recharge, making rapid progress. She submitted drafts on time, and


    soon, it was time


    for the book to be published.


    Due to work, she spent time with Lily and Cam, experiencing an unprecedented sense of rxation.


    She seemed to be born for that. Though not inherently talented, she possessed a bit of skill. With hard


    work, she


    could achieve the goals she set for herself.


    Life felt more meaningful in this pursuit than it did at the kindergarten in Centrolis.


    She was grateful for Lily. Without her, Maisie wouldn''t have discovered her writing ability.


    Lily was pleased with the final draft. She provided honest opinions before handing them to Cam for


    editing.


    "Your story fits the anthology series type, a genre receiving positive feedback on major tforms," Lily


    said, smiling


    at Maisie. "While you might not match the major authors in thepany, you''ve built a loyal fan base!


    It''s the


    perfect time to publish the book."


    "Yes, that''s right!" Rachael eximed. "Send me some candid photos of yourself, Ms. Squire. I''ll post


    them on your


    personal ount and leverage personal media to gain fans! We''ll present you as the attractive writer!"


    Lily waved before Maisie could react.


    "No, no. Daniel would definitely object to that! Are you trying to sabotage ourpany?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It took great effort to make Maisie her "hostage", an investment Daniel willingly paid. If anything went


    wrong and he


    withdrew his support, all their effort would go to waste!


    "Oh..." Rachael nodded. She had to admit her boss was right.


    "We''re finishing work soon. Any ns?" Lily asked Maisie with a smile. "Let''s go for dinner!"


    "But I."


    "No buts!" Lily winked. "Don''t tell me you''re going home to cook for Daniel! It''s not a woman''s job to do


    laundry,


    cook, and give men children, okay? You''re a writer now. You should look like one... Treat tonight as the


    company''s


    Maisie was dumbfounded and then chuckled.


    Lily''s independence and coolness were what shecked. The wisdom she had umted over the


    years made


    her envious.


    As they spent time together, Maisie was surprised that they clicked so well despite their different


    characters. They


    were like missing puzzle pieces that clicked on many things.


    "Mm-hmm, you''re right!" Maisie held her arm. "I should have my own world. I shouldn''t always be


    waiting for


    someone!"


    "That''s more like it!"


    "What are we eating tonight?" Rachael only cared about food.

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736


    Lily beamed as she said, "I''m buying, so we can go anywhere you want!"


    After work, they arrived at a restaurant, and Lily, always generous in entertaining, chose a high-end


    one. She even


    extended the invitation to her colleagues, including famous authors and their agents. Among them was


    Cam.


    They chatted happily in the private room. The famous authors expressed confidence in Maisie, eagerly


    anticipating


    her new book to create history for thepany.


    "See? So many people are confident about you. I told you that you''re great, remember?" Lily patted


    Maisie''s


    shoulder, smiling. "I told you not to work as a journalist back then. Why would you want to do that? I''m


    d that


    Amanda pulled a trick and you ended up not taking the journalist examination! I should thank her!"


    "Ahem, boss..." Rachael signaled urgently from the side.


    "Oh, no, no... Look at me!" Lily corrected herself. "I wanted to say that even without Amanda, you


    wouldn''t be able


    to get the press pass either!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Some people looked awkward, while others suppressed theirughter.


    Helplessly, Rachael stood up and raised her ss at Maisie. "Don''t listen to Ms. Lily, Ms. Squire! She


    had too much


    to drink. You know her. She''s good at everything but incoherent whenever she sees pretty people!"


    Maisie smiled at the joke, understanding Lily''s incoherence was due to the drinks.


    To be frank, Maisie used to fear work-rted socializing, but being out with Lily felt rxing. Lily, a


    serious and strict


    boss at work, seemed to shed that persona after hours.


    Lily stood up and apologized to Maisie.


    "Don''t do that, Ms. Lily!" Maisie looked at her sincerely. "It''s my honor to work for yourpany." She


    raised her


    ss, finishing the wine.


    Maisie, who had never drunk outside before, felt at ease with Lily by her side.


    After drinking, she went to the bathroom to wash her face. When she looked up in the mirror, she saw a


    familiar


    face emerging from the stall.


    "Maisie?"


    "Ms. Cam?" Maisie greeted her with a smile.


    She had almost not noticed Cam''s presence throughout the night¡ªshe was quiet, staying in a corner


    during the


    drinking and chatting.


    "You''re too nice," Cam said, walking over with a smile. "Just call me Cam. We''ve been working for


    so long. Let''s


    skip the courtesy, am I right?"


    "Okay."


    "Are you alright?" Cam observed her flushed cheeks. "Did you have too much to drink?"


    "I''m okay."


    "Should I get Daniel to pick you upter?" Cam asked. "Why don''t I call him? I''m worried that you''re


    drinking too


    much out here!"

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737


    Maisie stood in stunned silence as a voice emanated from outside.


    "Yes, I''m worried too!" The two turned toward the source of the voice and spotted Lily walking in,


    positioning herself


    in front of the mirror.


    "I''m here to powder my face! Ignore me, go ahead!" Lily dered, and Cam smiled in response.


    Maisie couldn''t shake the feeling that Cam''s expression changed upon seeing Lily, though she


    couldn''t be certain


    if it was just an illusion.


    "Oh, Maisie, are you going home?" Lily turned her head to inquire after applying lipstick. "Perfect.


    We''re done


    eating now, so I thought we''d call it a night so that everyone could go home. I''ll give you a ride! Rachael


    didn''t


    drink. She''ll drive!"


    "I..." Maisie attempted to speak, but Cam interjected, "Is that okay, Ms. Lily? Won''t it be awkward if


    you run into


    my cousin when you send her home?"


    "Hmm?" Lily, a bit tipsy from the drinks, hadn''t considered that. She asked aloud, "What''s there to be


    awkward


    about? Do you think it''s awkward, Maisie? If I run into Daniel, you''ll just tell him that we went drinking.


    What can he


    do about it? What? You can''t have your own life and friends when you date him?"


    "Ms. Lily, that''s not what I meant!" Cam whispered, "Weren''t you and my cousin. Forget it. I''ll get him


    to pick her


    up!"


    Lily squinted, seemingly more sober now. She looked at Cam with a cryptic smile. "So, you want


    Daniel toe?"


    "I¡ª" Cam started, but Lily cut her off, "I''m talking to Maisie, not you! Why do you talk so much?"


    Cam fell silent.


    Sensing Lily''s unsteadiness, Maisie rushed to support her. Lily smiled at her, patted her shoulder, and


    gestured for


    her to follow, assuring her a safe ride home.


    As they left, Maisie couldn''t help but nce back and caught a momentary sh of malice on Cam''s


    face under


    the dim bathroom light.


    Shocked, Maisie saw Cam waving with a smile. "Safe trip home, Ms. Lily. Safe trip home, too, Maisie!


    Please take


    care of her!"


    "Mm-hmm, safe trip. Safe trip home, everyone!" Lily waved without turning around, and Maisie''s racing


    heart


    gradually calmed.


    Reflecting on it, Maisie considered Cam''s usual kindness and professionalism. How could she harbor


    malice?


    The gathering concluded in cheerful conversations.


    On the weekend morning, Daniel brought breakfast to the hotel room. Upon entering, he found Maisie


    asleep at the


    table with herputer still on.


    Despite being upset, he gently moved her to the bed, careful not to wake her. Yet, she stirred awake.


    Opening her eyes, she frowned momentarily but rxed upon seeing Daniel. She smiled and nestled in


    his embrace


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    like a soft kitten.


    "Why did you sleep at the table?" he nagged gently. "And you''re wearing so little. You might catch a


    cold, you know


    that?"


    Maisie smiledzily. "Mm-hmm..."


    "Would you skip breakfast if I didn''t bring it to you?"


    "Mm-hmm^"


    Pretending to be mad, he said, "How will I ever be at ease if you''re like that?!"


    "Okay, I''m sorry. Alright?" Maisie coquettishly responded. "I''d like to sleep more, Daniel..."


    "Sleep," he said helplessly but gently, "I''ll get them to warm your breakfast. I''ll bring it up to you when


    you wake


    up."

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738


    "Will you stay here with me?" Maisie asked.


    Daniel smiled and gently patted Maisie''s head, wrapping her in a tight embrace.


    However, Maisie found it difficult to sumb to sleep when the person she loved was beside her. She


    opened her


    eyes and gazed at him, savoring every moment and reluctant to let time slip away in slumber.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Daniel asked with a smile.


    "I suddenly don''t feel like sleeping anymore. Can we talk?" Maisie requested.


    He nodded and smiled, extending his hand to pat her head.


    "Daniel."


    "What is it?"


    "Why do you love patting my head so much? It''s like I''m a kitten or a puppy!" Maisie blurted out


    unintentionally,


    noticing a change in his expression.


    Daniel examined his hand, his fingertips trembling. It seemed like a subconscious habit, triggering a


    recollection of


    Maisie saying simr words in the past, albeit with pain and despair echoing through her screams.


    "I''m not a puppy or a kitten. I''m the woman who loves you! I don''t like you patting my head! Do you


    think you''re


    ying with a pet? Daniel, when will you treat me like a human?!" Maisie had eximed in the past.


    His heart jolted, prompting him to tighten his embrace.


    "Mmph! Daniel! What are you doing? I can''t breathe!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry..." He released her in a panic.


    Looking into his eyes, Maisie gently caressed his face.


    "Maisie!" he eximed, holding her. "Y-You''re neither a puppy nor a kitten. You''re not a pet but the


    woman whom I


    love!"


    "Huh?" Maisie was stunned. "I know that..."


    "I won''t pat your head again. Don''t you dare call yourself a puppy or a kitten again!" she said.


    "Daniel..."


    "Understand?!" he insisted, shocking her.


    It took her a while to snap back to her senses as he suddenly hugged her. Regret and remorse gued


    him, the


    After a prolonged silence, Maisie gently caressed his back and spoke softly as ifforting a child.


    "How have you


    beentely? You don''t look too good, and you''ve been saying weird things. Is there something going on


    at work?"


    He remained silent.


    "If you''re too busy at work to excuse yourself, you don''t have to visit me every day."


    Daniel was still silent.


    "Daniel, if you''re stressed, let''s take a trip, okay? We can visit other cities and explore a small border


    town that not


    many know about. Experience a different lifestyle! How does that sound?"


    Finally, a smile graced his face. He pushed his forehead against hers and said, "What about your


    book?"


    "Well..."


    "You should focus on that," he advised, significantly calmer now. "You''re making Lily your role model,


    wanting to be


    a powerful, independent woman like her. How could I drag you down?"


    She smiled and yfully punched him.


    "But you promised me this..." he whispered, "You''ll marry me as soon as the book is published. You


    didn''t forget


    that, right?"

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739


    Maisie smiled and took the initiative to kiss Daniel''s cheek. He was flying. He thought he was going to


    hear a


    different answer¡ªnever had he thought she would inch closer to his ear. Shyly and sweetly, she said, "I


    can''t wait...


    for the day I be your bride."


    "Maisie..."


    Again, he couldn''t help it.


    She pushed him away and smiled, her cheeks blushing. "Okay, I don''t want to sleep anymore. I''m


    going to write


    now!"


    "Oh." He was quite unwilling. "I''ll be yourpany."


    "I''m quite hungry!" she imed.


    He smirked. "Got it. I''ll unpack the breakfast!" -


    The preparation for the bookunch was almost done.


    Lily had been terribly busy the past few days, looking at the venue herself, contacting the emcee,


    dealing with other


    tasks, and monitoring theunch progress.


    This made Maisie feel sorry and stressed¡ªshe kept thinking that she would waste Lily''s effort if the


    book did not sell


    well.


    Today at the office, she ran into Rachael, who smiled as soon as she saw her and said, "Did you not


    sleep wellst


    night? You must''ve gotten those dark eye circles from pulling an all-nighter."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Maisie pursed her lips awkwardly. "It wasn''t because I was writing, but¡ª"


    "You couldn''t sleep because you were too stressed?" Rachael patted her shoulder. "Don''t worry.


    Although the


    number of your fans can''tpare with the renowned writers in thepany, they''re loyal to you. Your


    book will


    definitely sell well!"


    "You''re not just saying this tofort me, right?"


    "Do I look like I have the time to do that?" Rachael smiled. "I''ve been looking at the backend data every


    day. I know


    about this the best!"


    "I just thought." Maisie paused before continuing. "I''ll feel sorry for Lily if it doesn''t sell well. She''s been


    doing so


    much for me."


    Rachaelughed out loud before she was done.


    "You''re too cute!" Rachael looked at her. "She''s a workaholic. She turns into a cold-blooded monster as


    soon as she


    works. I can''t believe there''lle a day when someone will feel sorry for her! Haha! Okay, you don''t


    have to have


    so many feelings for her. She''s willing to invest in you now because she can make more money off you!


    It''s a win-


    win!


    "You must believe this," Rachael mischievously raised her eyebrows and told her while covering her


    mouth, "All


    investors have no feelings!"


    Maisie smiled at her joke.


    Perhaps she was right. Lily was an entrepreneur, after all. In business, she would not let her effort go to


    waste.


    However, as they spent time together, she was impressed by Lily''s charm. She was willing to work hard


    for her.


    Rachael looked at her and smiled. "If you really feel sorry, you can think about it this way... It''s your


    fault that you


    look pretty! Ms. Lily was born vain. She''s willing to invest in good-looking men and beautiful women! It''s


    not only


    you. Look at the other writers in thepany. Aren''t they all good-looking men?!"


    Maisieughed out loud. She did not seem to be as tense as she was before.


    Seeing that she was much more rxed now, Rachael waved at her and went on to do her own thing.


    Maisie thought she would go to the pantry to make herself a cup of coffee.


    However, she saw Caming holding a cup as soon as she turned around. It turned out she had


    been around.


    She had not interrupted them since she was chatting happily with Rachael just now.

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740


    "By the way, I''ve been meaning to talk to you." Cam walked alongside her in the corridor. "There are


    some parts


    of your manuscript that aren''t quite right. I''ve marked them for you, and you need to make some


    changes."


    "More changes?" Maisie felt a pang of anxiety. Since the manuscript hadnded in Cam''s hands, it


    had been


    undergoing constant revisions.


    Cam always said that, in her professional opinion, this part wasn''t right and that part wasn''t right...


    Maisie made


    changes ording to her suggestions, and the manuscript had lost a bit of its original essence in the


    process.


    However, her main concern was that the deadline on the signed contract was approaching. If they kept


    changing


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    things, what if it led to a dy? The penalty for breach of contract was a substantial amount, and she


    didn''t want to


    have to pay such arge sum before the book was even sold.


    "Cam." Maisie forced a smile, trying to test the waters. "Can we stop making changes? If we keep


    going... the


    manuscript will deviate too far from my original outline!"


    "I''m afraid that''s not possible." Cam frowned. "Based on my past experience, the way you wrote it


    wouldn''t sell.


    Readers wouldn''t buy into that kind of writing!"


    "I..."


    "Maisie, your writing is too gentle. You need to add some impact every once in a while." Cam held


    Maisie''s


    shoulders, smiling earnestly. "As long as you follow my editing suggestions, it will surely improve! You


    don''t want to


    disappoint Ms. Reyes, right? She''s been running around for you these days. If your book sells well, it


    will be a


    constion for her!"


    Maisie bit her lip and nodded slightly after a long pause.


    An indecipherable smile shed across Cam''s face.


    "Oh, by the way, I overheard your conversation with Racheal just now." She fetched a ss of water


    and continued.


    "So Ms. Reyes likes handsome men and beautiful women, huh? Haha! No, Ms. Reyes likes talented


    handsome men


    and beautiful women!"


    "Are you kidding?" Maisie chuckled. "I''m not exactly a beauty."


    "Ms. Reyes actually appreciates beauty."


    "What?"


    "I''ve always known it." Cam drank and continued. "Even back when she hadn''t divorced Daniel, she


    was still


    infatuated with him!"


    Maisie, who was stunned, kept staring at her nkly.


    Cam seemed not to care about her reaction and continued talking.


    "At the time, they were close. Plus, they were a perfect match. It was easy to develop feelings...


    Especially during their newlywed period. I remember when I visited them. Ms. Reyes'' eyes wouldn''t


    leave Daniel.


    They wished they could be glued together 24 hours a day..."


    Maisie grimaced and clenched the hem of her clothes.


    Her thoughts were a bit chaotic.


    Hadn''t Daniel clearly told her that he and Lily had been only married on paper?


    Hadn''t Lily moved out as soon as they''d gotten married?


    Why would Cam say this...


    "Oh, by the way." Cam smiled. "The elders in the family even said that if they had a child, it would


    definitely be


    very beautiful! Then, my sister-inw would move her eyes away from Daniel and focus on the child..."


    "What?" Maisie was stunned. "A child?"


    "Oh, sorry, Maisie!" Cam apologized repeatedly. "I didn''t mean anything by it... Th-This is all in the


    past. Look at


    me, why am I bringing up these things!"


    She seemed quite nervous and repeatedly asked Maisie not to overthink things.


    "This... This is all in the past now. Daniel likes you! I said too much just now. Please don''t think too


    much about it,


    okay?"

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741


    Chapter 1741


    Maisie collected herself, remaining silent for a while. The kindness Daniel had shown her, her


    acquaintance with


    Lily, and what kind of person Lily really was¡ªshe had a clear picture of it all.


    She smiled, looking at Cam with a glint of pureness and determination in her eyes. "You''re


    overthinking. I''m not


    reading too much into it."


    "Oh, that''s good!" Cam smiled. "I was worried... that you might mind Daniel''s past with Ms. Reyes,


    so..."


    "What''s there to mind?" Maisie enunciated each word. "They didn''t really have a past!"


    "What?" Cam, who was taken aback, forced a smile. "Well... you really don''t know? They..."


    "They were married before, but they separated right afterward. They just got married for the sake of


    family


    interests." Maisie spoke nonchntly. "They were married in name only. It was not like you said."


    ¡°Hah, Daniel told you this?" Camposed herself and took another sip of water. "Do you believe


    him?"


    "Why wouldn''t I?" Maisie chuckled. "He''s told me everything about his past, and Racheal has confirmed


    it. I believe


    they wouldn''t lie to me."


    Cam hesitated, then shook her head. "Maisie, you''re... quite simple!"


    "There''s nothing wrong with being simple." Maisie continued to smile. "By the way, I remember Daniel


    introducing


    you to me, saying you''re the daughter of his fourth uncle and his younger cousin. So, you''ve never


    lived with Daniel


    before, right?"


    "Well... no."


    "How do you know so much about him then?"


    Cam was appalled.


    "Cam." Maisie continued. "You must have heard it from someone else, right? I think... you might be


    the one


    overthinking. Gossip is better left alone, and it''s best not to take it too seriously, don''t you think?"


    Cam, who was speechless, stared nkly at her.


    Maisie nced at her phone and shook it in front of Cam. "Sorry, Racheal has something for me. I''ll


    go see her


    now. Can we discuss the manuscriptter?" "Oh, sure!" Cam''s expression was extremely unnatural,


    but she still


    forced a smile. She watched Maisie walk away with a dark gleam in her eyes.


    Admittedly, this was a gentle, intelligent girl. It seemed like amnesia had only made her forget the past


    and hadn''t


    changed her true nature. Maisie used to be like this, and she still was¡ªsoft on the surface, yet decisive


    on the


    inside, especially when it concerned Daniel...


    Cam bit her lip and smirked. She took her ss and turned back to her workstation.


    She turned on herputer, the final manuscript Maisie had submitted appearing on the screen. If


    there were no


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    issues with it, it would be time to prepare it for typesetting and printing.


    Cam smiled, moved the mouse, and made a few changes to the manuscript.


    That day, Daniel found Maisie asleep when he got home. She had stayed upte to revise her


    manuscript again.


    He hade to bring her breakfast, and once again, she was sprawled over the table in the same


    position as


    before, not covered with a nket or even wearing a sweater.


    Daniel was both angry and worried. After carrying her back to bed and waiting for her to wake up, he


    put on a


    serious expression and scolded her.


    "This is the second time! Is this manuscript so important? Do you have to stay upte to revise it?"


    Maisie rubbed her sleepy eyes. His low growl had startled her, and she got out of bed to wrap her arms


    around him


    from behind.


    "Uh... I..."

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742


    "What do you have to say for yourself?" Daniel, who was not easy to coax, didn''t even turn around.


    "How many


    times have I told you? No staying upte! You clearly haven''t taken my words seriously, have you?!"


    "Daniel..."


    Maisie''s face nuzzled against his broad back, her voice tender as she spoke. "I was wrong, okay? I


    won''t stay upte


    again... I just really want to do this well, in case something unexpected happens. I don''t want to end up


    with


    nothing."


    Daniel''s heart melted instantly. He was only worried about her, so he did not me her. Upon hearing


    her say this,


    he quickly turned around. Seeing her standing barefoot on the floor, he scooped her up like a princess


    and gently


    ced her on the sofa.


    His gaze showed a hint of helplessness as he smiled, sitting beside her.


    "I know you want to do well." He held her hand. "But your health is more important, right?"


    Maisie nodded quickly.


    "If you continue to neglect your health and stay up every night, then I''ll have to move in with you to


    supervise you!"


    He teased her with a smirk.


    Maisie knew exactly what he was up to, so she blushed slightly and pushed him.


    "Do you want something to eat now?"


    "Not really..." Maisie stretchedzily. "I''m still a bit sleepy. I want to sleep some more."


    "Okay."


    Daniel tucked her in, gently closing the bedroom door and instructing the hotel staff not to disturb them.


    However, being alone in the suite was a bit boring for him. Left with nothing else to do, he ended up at


    the desk.


    Seeing that herputer was still on, he thought of turning it off for her. When he was about to do it,


    he


    identally noticed the manuscript she had been editing.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He furrowed his brows. Honestly, he was curious to know what she had written and why she kept


    revising it


    repeatedly without sess. If he could help her by taking a look or figuring out the problem...


    After some contemtion, Daniel sat at the desk and began to read attentively. However, a particr


    segment


    caught him off guard.


    [She started to be erratic, not recognizing him. She still fantasized that the child was in her belly, a


    five-


    month-old fetus. She often touched her stomach, smiling as she asked the doctor why her belly wasn''t


    showing


    after five months...]


    Tiny beads of sweat dotted Daniel''s nose. This had been... her condition after the miscarriage, hadn''t


    it?


    He continued flipping through the pages, finding many details resembling her state when her mental


    health hadn''t


    been good.


    Daniel''s heart fell with a thud. His knuckles turned white as he gripped the mouse. Could she have


    remembered


    something?


    At that moment, his phone suddenly rang. Startled, he refocused and saw Lily''s name on the screen.


    "Hello, it''s me!" Lily''s voice came through. "Are you with Maisie now? I''d like to talk to you for a bit. You


    better keep


    this from her."


    "Uh... She stayed uptest night working on her manuscript and is currently asleep." Daniel nced


    at the


    bedroom, then walked to the balcony, making sure to close the sliding door.


    "Do you need something?"


    "It''s not anything urgent." Lily hesitated. "Well, I''ll just be straightforward... As Cam''s cousin, how well


    do you


    know her as a person?"


    Daniel squinted, lowering his voice. "What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743


    Lily considered it for a moment and honestly told him, "Your little rabbit''s manuscript didn''t pass again.


    It needs


    further revisions."


    "I know." Daniel''s voice was low. "So, what exactly are your standards for publishing books? Also, I


    came across a...


    strange passage. I don''t understand what''s going on."


    Lily didn''t know what he meant by that. As a boss, she couldn''t read every book cover to cover.


    Sometimes, she


    only sampled a small portion, moving on to the next stage if everything seemed fine.


    "What passage?" she asked in confusion. "No one has informed me! Have you read her manuscript?


    Do you find it


    strange too?"


    "I..." Daniel hesitated. After all, that part of the past was a wound for Maisie and a scar he found hard to


    heal.


    Although Lily was aware of Maisie''s troubled history, she wasn''t familiar with the specific details. Daniel


    didn''t want


    to make things too clear to her.


    "Never mind," he said in a low voice. "Maybe Ick artistic appreciation and can''t understand literature.


    But I know


    Maisie has revised it many times, and this is the second time I''ve found her up sote to do so!"


    "Oh..." Lily pondered this. "Well, despite all those revisions, her manuscript still didn''t pass."


    "Why?"


    "When ites to such professional matters, I don''t have the final say," Lily admitted. "After all, Cam


    is Maisie''s


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    editor, and her opinion carries a lot of weight. But personally, I don''t think there''s a big issue with


    Maisie''s book. I''ve


    said it before, it won''t top the bestseller list, but it has a good chance of gathering a small group of die-


    hard fans!"


    "So... does she need to keep making changes?"


    Lily sighed. "This is why I called you. The issue is, how well do you know your cousin? She''s worked


    for several


    publishingpanies before and she has some achievements under her belt. Was her work style


    always like this?


    Was she always so... obsessed with perfection and satisfaction?


    "Daniel, if that''s the case, we might fall behind schedule. I''ve already contacted various channels and


    set a


    publishing date. We''re just waiting for this book to be released!"


    Daniel contemted it.


    Lily had left him in a state of doubt. Although Cam was his cousin, he had never paid attention to this


    particr


    family member. Or rather, Cam had no noteworthy characteristics in the Quimby family.


    She had an innocent appearance and she was usually reserved. At family gatherings, while other


    younger rtives


    sought favor with the elders, she''d always kept her distance.


    What kind of ulterior motive could a person like her possibly have?


    Yet, it was precisely people like her who gave Daniel an indescribable sense of unease.


    He involuntarily recalled that one time when Cam had taken the initiative to mention the encounter


    between her


    and Owen... Had she really been "honest"?


    Daniel narrowed his eyes. After hanging up on Lily, he called his assistant.


    "Mr. Quimby, any instructions for me?"


    "Last time I asked you to keep an eye on Owen. Any progress?"


    His assistant pondered the question for a moment. "There''s been nothing so far. He''s been quite well-


    behaved


    "Did he meet Cam?"


    "Only once."


    Daniel nodded, his voice deep. "Add a couple more people and continue to watch them."


    "Mr. Quimby, is there something up with Owen that we haven''t noticed?"


    "He might not be the one with the issue, but Cam." However, without concrete evidence, Daniel


    couldn''t jump to


    conclusions. "Just do as I say. If there''s any news, inform me immediately!"

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744


    The next day, when Maisie arrived at the publishingpany and handed over the revised manuscript


    to Cam,


    she felt a bit uneasy.


    Cam nced at it and praised her. "Much better thanst time. Keep it up!"


    "Really?" Maisie widened her eyes in disbelief.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Lately, the constant revisions had left her mentally exhausted, and the repeated rejections had


    significantly


    undermined her confidence. Cam saying it was better this time was almost unbelievable.


    "R-Really?" She was still skeptical. "You think it''s fine?"


    "There are still some minor details to polish." Cam smiled and showed her a few books on the


    computer, all of


    them regrs on the bestseller lists.


    "These are authors I helped promote when I was an editor," Cam exined, looking at her. "They


    were once


    unknown butter became very sessful, so you need to trust my judgment. I can sense market


    trends, heh.


    Follow my revision suggestions and it''ll be fine!"


    "Okay."


    "But..." Cam furrowed her brows with a wry smile. "I''ve never had an author like you before, one


    going through


    so many revisions."


    Maisie''s expression changed slightly.


    They were in the office, and other colleagues were around, so Cam''s words were exceptionally clear.


    Maisie felt


    like everyone''s gaze was stabbing her. Feeling a bit awkward, she nervously tugged at the hem of her


    clothes.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay!" Cam quickly reassured her. "Maybe good thingse to those who wait. After


    all, your book


    has been polished for so long that it will definitely turn out good!"


    Maisie forced a smile. Saying she wanted to catch up on some sleep, she turned and left the office.


    Instead of going home, she went to the coffee shop downstairs and ordered an iced Americano. The


    bitter taste


    that greeted her tongue made her mood even worse.


    Maisie was about to ask the waiter for some sugar when she overheard familiar voicesing from the


    adjacent


    table. She recognized the literary agents of several other authors of thepany, who were casually


    discussing


    something.


    "Has anything big happened in ourpany recently?"


    "It seems not... My big shot is preparing for a new book. How about you?"


    "Mine needs a break for a while to get inspired, so I''m quite free these days."


    "Cam is not free, though. She''s busy from morning till night."


    "Yeah! She has to deal with that author. Heard she was shoved onto her by Ms. Reyes?"


    Maisie''s heart lurched, and she held her breath, listening carefully.


    "Not exactly... The big financial supporter behind Maisie is Daniel. Daniel is Cam''s cousin. If she


    doesn''t edit for


    Maisie, who else will?"


    "It''s nice to have a financial supporter!" someone said with augh. "Heard that Cam has worked for


    other


    publishingpanies before and created several top-tier authors. All of them have written bestsellers!


    But since


    she came here, dealing with Maisie alone has been enough for her. Despite so many revisions, the


    manuscript still


    hasn''t passed!"


    "Let''s not say that." Another person lowered their voice. "After all, they''re family. In the end, Cam will


    have to call


    Maisie her cousin-inw!"


    The group chuckled, but Maisie''s heart felt battered and pockmarked with uncertainty.

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745


    "Some people are just so lucky!" Someone sighed. "So young and already someone''s inw. If you ask


    me, we


    should all find a wealthy old man!"


    "Haha, can you find one? If you can, you won''t have to keep suffering here by revising manuscripts!"


    "Hahaha..."


    Maisie pushed her coffee aside and quickly got up to leave.


    Stepping out of the coffee shop, she took a deep breath, feeling as if arge stone was stuck in her


    heart. She


    began to doubt whether she should have entered this line of work. If she were still in Centrolis, back in


    that


    kindergarten, perhaps life would be much morefortable...


    Maisie shook her head, quickly dispelling these cowardly thoughts. Coming to Cumulus City was a


    decision she had


    made with Daniel. Besides, who could expect everything to go smoothly? If she retreated at the first


    setback, not


    only would she look down on herself, but Daniel might also lose faith in her.


    Maisie forced a smile to encourage herself.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    At that moment, a shout suddenly echoed. "Quick, call an ambnce! There''s a pregnant woman


    here!"


    Maisie was startled. Not far away, a crowd had gathered at a street corner. A pregnant woman was


    lying on the


    ground, sweating profusely in pain.


    Maisie managed to figure out what had happened by listening to the discussions among the crowd.


    "Ah, such a young girl. And so pretty. Why be someone''s mistress?"


    "It''s a mess. Her belly is getting big, and the man doesn''t want to take responsibility."


    "Yeah, I heard her negotiating with that guy just now. It didn''t work out, and the man left her behind, so


    she..."


    Maisie''s heart clenched. The blood under the girl, the ring red color of it, seemed to pierce a corner


    of her


    memory.


    "H-Help..." the girl cried in pain. "Save me!"


    Maisie felt like she had been struck on the head, her mind going nk for a moment.


    "It''s such a tragedy!" Someone shook their head. "There''s a life in her belly, and it looks like she''s only


    four or five


    months pregnant..."


    "How could a child be used as a bargaining chip!"


    "It''s because young girls are too vain nowadays. Instead of working hard, they want to find a wealthy


    man


    Suddenly, Maisie had a splitting headache.


    She rushed over as if she couldn''t control herself, separating the girl from the surrounding people. She


    protected


    her like a warrior, shielding her from thements and gossip.


    When the ambnce arrived, she realized that she had been holding the girl''s hand so tightly and so


    stiffly that she


    could barely release it.


    "Where is her family?" the paramedic shouted.


    Maisie followed the girl onto the ambnce in a daze.


    Emergency care, hospitalization, paperwork¡ªMaisie personally took care of every single step.


    She paid the surgery fees, the hospitalization fees, acting like a family member waiting anxiously


    outside the


    emergency room. However, she didn''t understand why she was doing this. She only felt a headache,


    the pain


    spreading from her head to her chest. Her heart felt as if it were being crushed.


    The doctor walked out of the operating room and, seeing the distressed expression on Maisie''s face,


    asked, "Are


    you a family member?"


    "I..." Maisie only came to her senses then, looking at the doctor as though she had just woken from a


    dream. "I''m


    not."


    "Where is her family?"


    "I... don''t know," Maisie said softly. "I''m just a passerby. I saw her lying on the ground, so I brought her


    to the


    hospital."


    The doctor looked thoughtful. "People as helpful as you are rare nowadays."


    "How is she?"

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746


    "She''s not in a critical condition at present, but her emotions can''t fluctuate anymore. Otherwise, the


    baby won''t be


    able to hold on."


    Maisie nodded, leaning against the wall as if she had released a breath she didn''t know she was


    holding.


    After the doctor got the girl settled in, she entered the hospital room. There, she saw the girl lying on


    the bed, pale


    and thin, with only her belly protruding prominently.


    Maisie''s heart clenched, and she walked slowly toward the bed.


    The girl opened her eyes, a grateful look in her mournful gaze. "I heard from the nurse that... a kind


    person


    brought me to the hospital and even paid my hospitalization fees. It was you, right?"


    Maisie pursed her lips, her eyes a bit teary as she sat by the bedside, looking at the girl.


    "Thank you," the girl said solemnly, tears suddenly streaming down her face.


    Maisie hurriedly pulled out some tissues to wipe her tears. "Don''t be so sad. You''re still young. You can


    start anew."


    "It''s impossible." The girl shook her head in despair. "He doesn''t want the child and he will never want


    me again..."


    "You..."


    "What I''ve done isn''t honorable. This is my retribution." The girl smiled bitterly. "I was with him because


    my family


    needed money. I thought we could make a fair deal, each of us getting what we needed, but I... I fell in


    love with


    him."


    A thunderous roar echoed in Maisie''s mind, and her heartbeat involuntarily elerated. Her temple


    throbbed with


    pain.


    Some blurry images resurfaced in her mind, but whenever she tried to focus on them, her head felt like


    it was


    about to split open.


    "Ms. Squire, you''re here!"


    Some people came in just then¡ªDaniel''s subordinates.


    Maisie was taken aback. "Why are you here?"


    "Mr. Quimby has a friend at this hospital, and his friend saw you here," one of them exined in a low


    voice. "Mr.


    Quimby is rushing over. He will be here soon."


    Maisie furrowed her brows. She feared this might disturb the girl''s rest, so she stepped out.


    "Ms. Squire, are you okay?" A subordinate looked at her nervously.


    "I''m fine, it''s the girl inside," Maisie said with concern. "Bring her some food and necessities. She...


    She''s alone and


    she''s quite pitiful."


    The subordinate immediately went to arrange that while Maisie paced in the corridor.


    Daniel arrived soon. Upon seeing her, he immediately pulled her into his embrace.


    "I''m sorry," Maisie whispered. "Did I scare you? I just happened toe across a pregnant woman in


    need of


    emergency help and brought her to the hospital..."


    Daniel looked at her quietly, his gaze indulgent.


    He took Maisie home, but she remained silent throughout the journey. She seemed as if her soul had


    been drawn


    out and she looked pale.


    He hugged her, feeling sorry for her. "Were you frightened for that pregnant woman? Don''t involve


    yourself in


    roadside rescues like this again... It''s partly my fault for not assigning more people to follow you today."


    "No." Feeling tired, Maisie closed her eyes, leaning into his embrace. "Daniel, my head... It hurts a lot. I


    want to


    sleep. Can you stay with me?"


    "Of course." Daniel smiled, agreeing dly.


    Hey down beside her, stroking her long hair and patting her back as though he was soothing a child


    to sleep.


    However, Maisie''s sleep was restless.


    Daniel got out of bed carefully and walked to the balcony to call his subordinate.


    "Mr. Quimby, we followed your orders and have been guarding the hospital all along."


    "Okay." His deep voice resonated. "Find anything?"


    "The pregnant woman... has been transferred to another hospital, a private one. Our people have been


    at the


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    hospital''s entrance and they spotted a car of the Quimby family."

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747


    A car of the Quimby family?


    Daniel froze. "Whose?"


    "Judging from the license te, it seems to be... from your second uncle''s household."


    "What?"


    Daniel frowned. His second uncle''s family had always kept to themselves, never meddling in any family


    or group


    matters. They simply enjoyed the benefits of the Quimbys without questioning anything.


    So why would his car appear at the hospital?


    Daniel, who was puzzled, could only instruct his subordinates to keep a close eye on it.


    Maisie slept extremely restlessly, gued by one strange dream after another. In her dreams, she


    returned to that


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    small vintage house and heard the cries of a baby upstairs...


    She woke up with a start, drenched in sweat, her pillow already wet.


    Concerned about her health, Daniel informed Lily, asking her to let Maisie rest for a few more days.


    Lily, who


    understood, adjusted the contract terms and extended Maisie''s submission deadline.


    Despite making that change, she was puzzled. Why would Maisie suddenly end up like this?


    Daniel told her that Maisie had encountered a pregnant woman.


    Lily looked perplexed. "Why did she happen to run into that kind of thing? It''s such a coincidence!"


    "Yes." Daniel''s expression darkened. "I''ve already ordered an investigation. That pregnant woman


    seems


    suspicious."


    "I have always thought that it''s better to kill a thousand by mistake than let one slip through!" Lily


    smiled. "Perhaps


    it''s extreme, but when ites to protecting someone, it''s not excessive. That''s why I support your


    actions!"


    "Thank you."


    "If there''s anything I can help with, feel free to ask."


    As soon as Lily finished speaking, someone knocked on the office door.


    Cam walked in with a smile, reporting thetest work progress.


    "The main problem of the manuscript hasn''t been solved," Lily said after listening, looking at Cam.


    "Tell me, why has progress been so slow?"


    "It''s... It''s my fault." Cam apologized, her face full of regret. "I haven''t handled Maisie well. Don''t


    me her."


    "Did I me her?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s all my fault!" Cam said hastily. "I didn''t guide her properly, which led to her


    procrastination. I have


    been negligent."


    Lily frowned, then chuckled. Thanks to her extensive experience, she could detect her b*tchy


    undertone.


    She looked down at her cup and couldn''t help but chuckle again. Racheal was really a prophet. She


    had prepared a


    rtive mug in advance for her.


    Judging from Cam''s recent work performance, however, she was dedicated and impable.


    Besides, she had


    previously created several bestselling authors and pulled off outstanding achievements. If there were


    any


    misunderstandings due to the issue with Maisie, it might not be fair...


    Perhaps, Maisie''s situation had been just an ident?


    Lily pondered it for a moment and said softly, "Let me read the manuscript carefully to see what the


    problem is."


    "No need for that." Cam smiled.


    "Why? I''m lightening your workload!"


    "There''s not much of an issue, actually!" Cam said. "You''re so busy, Ms. Reyes. Letting you review


    the manuscript


    would be adding to your workload. It''s really my responsibility."


    Lily waved her hand. "It''s all about work. There''s no right or wrong."


    "Yes, it''s all about work." Cam spoke clearly. "Ms. Reyes, this is why there''s really no need for you to


    read it. The


    fact that you''ve hired me and pay me such a high sry shows that you trust my abilities, so rest


    assured. I won''t


    let you down!"


    "You..."


    Before Lily could finish speaking, Cam bowed quickly and left the office with a smile.

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748


    Lily was stunned for a while. She realized that, despite her years of being assertive and dominant, she


    had


    encountered a tough nut.


    "Racheal!" She dialed the internal line. "Hurry on over!"


    "What''s wrong, Boss?"


    "Whatever it takes, get thetest revised version of Maisie''s manuscript from Cam''sputer!"


    "Well... Does Ms. Squire not have it?" Racheal was confused.


    "I strongly suspect the versions are different. Otherwise, why wouldn''t she give the manuscript to me?"


    In the past few days, Maisie had been resting at the hotel. Daniel tried to spend time with her, but due


    to numerous


    corporate affairs, he couldn''t be by her side 24 hours a day.


    Maisie didn''t know what was happening herself. Since rescuing that pregnant woman, she had been


    restless. She


    sometimes suffered from intense headaches, and her mental state had plummeted.


    On that particr day, Daniel had initially nned to take her out for a walk. However, an impromptu


    important


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    meeting came up, forcing him to stay at thepany.


    Maisie, being considerate, reassured him that he needed not worry and said she was much better. She


    suggested


    resting at home for the day, and even if they didn''t go out, they could have dinner together when he


    returned in


    the afternoon.


    "Then you must wait for me," Daniel said softly. "I''ll be back in the afternoon, and we''ll go out for


    dinner."


    "Okay." Maisie smiled and hung up. When she looked at the clock, it was only ten in the morning.


    There was still a


    long day ahead.


    She stood on the balcony and stretchedzily, gazing at the bright sunlight and marveling at how


    quickly the day


    would slip away. However, someone called her at that moment.


    "I heard that you''ve been on leave for the past few days. Are you okay?"


    Maisie froze. Cam''s gentle voice sounded concerned, and her words warmed her heart like the


    sunshine she was


    currently basking in.


    "Have... Have I been putting too much pressure on you? Maisie, I''m really sorry. If it''s my fault, I


    sincerely apologize


    to you. I want you to get good results. I''m not intentionally making you revise the manuscript over and


    over. I''m


    truly sorry..."


    "Oh, it''s okay," Maisie said softly. "It''s my own issue. I haven''t been feeling well."


    "How are you feeling now?"


    "Much better." "I think you must be under too much pressure." Cam smiled. "Since the weather is


    nice today, I


    asked Ms. Reyes for a day off. How about I take you out for a walk?"


    "Well..."


    Before Maisie could refuse, Cam added, "I''m also doing this for Daniel! Maisie, we''ll be family sooner


    orter.


    When Daniel can''t be with you, is it not okay for me to apany you?"


    Maisie remained silent for a moment. In fact, she didn''t have a negative impression of Cam, so she


    didn''t raise


    her guard around her. Although the things Cam had saidst time had made her ufortable, as


    she had just


    mentioned, they would be family sooner orter. Besides, Cam had probably heard those things from


    others...


    Maisie looked at the blue sky. It felt like she had been cooped up at home for a long time.


    "Let''s go out!" Cam seized the opportunity. "I know Daniel will get off work in the afternoon. I''ll keep


    youpany


    in the morning and hand you over to him in the afternoon!


    "Perhaps going out for a walk will give you some writing ideas? Besides, I also want to discuss the final


    draft with


    you."


    Upon hearing this, Maisie nodded. "Alright, where should we meet?"

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749


    Cam gave Maisie an address, and Maisie followed her directions to a storefront on a street. Cam''s


    car was


    parked on the side of the road, and she waved at Maisie with a smile.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "This car looks pretty average, but its performance is excellent!" Cam grinned sheepishly. "Um... this


    was the first


    car I bought with my own savings. I''ve had it for a long time and I''m quite attached to it."


    Maisie was surprised. She hadn''t expected Cam, given her background, to save money on her own.


    "You''ll understandter. I''m not well-regarded in the Quimby family..." Cam''s expression turned


    somber, but she


    still made an effort to smile at Maisie. "I''m really happy to be friends with you and work with you.


    Maisie, you don''t


    look down on me because I''m not valued in the Quimby family, right?"


    Maisie''s heart clenched. She vaguely remembered Daniel mentioning once that Cam wasn''t his


    fourth uncle''s


    biological daughter. She had been adopted to serve as a ceholder, but after Daniel''s fourth uncle


    and aunt had


    had biological children, they''d no longer paid attention to Cam.


    "No, of course not." Maisie smiled and shook her head. "You''re a good person with strong work


    abilities. Why would


    I look down on you? Besides, people don''t need to live for others. Just be true to yourself."


    "You''re really kind." Cam smiled. "Having a friend like you is enough! By the way, I apologize for


    making you


    revise the manuscript over and over..."


    "Don''t say that. You were doing it for my own good."


    Cam nced at her with a smile. Although Maisie had sharp ws and fangs, most of the time, this


    cat kept its


    ws sheathed.


    "Cam." Maisie looked at the scenery outside and the gradually thinning crowd. "Where are you taking


    me?"


    "We''ve been wandering around the city center for a while, so I''ll take you to the outskirts!" Cam


    reassured her.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t go far. Just to a ce near the outskirts. The scenery is great, and there aren''t


    many people


    around!"


    Maisie nodded, and Cam soon led her to a picturesque area near the outskirts. There were vis


    built along the


    mountainside, all in a quaint Eropah style. The blue skies, the white clouds, the scent of flowers, and


    the song of the


    birds gave the ce an idyllic charm.


    Maisie instantly fell in love with it.


    "What do you think?" Cam smiled. "I didn''t lie, right? Isn''t it beautiful here?"


    "If I lived here, wouldn''t it be like living in fairnd?" Maisie smiled back.


    "I don''t dare take you to random ces, so I brought you here. This vi area was developed by the


    Quimby Group,


    so it is considered Daniel''s territory!"


    The two of them walked along the mountain road, the tranquil environment and fresh air easing the


    tension in


    Maisie''s nerves. asionally, birdsong wafted from the woods like a melodious tune. Observing the


    mountain


    scenery from any vantage point was refreshing all the same.


    The vis were spaced apart, offering ample space and exuding the Eropah countryside feel.


    "Most of these houses are now used formercial purposes." Cam pointed. "See over there?


    Several are cafes,


    and they''re quite popr. You might have seen them on social media.


    "Over there, they''ve turned some into B&Bs. The business owners here are savvy. During peak tourism


    season,


    many peoplee here because of the buzz.


    "However... some houses were purchased by individuals who want to live here."


    Cam walked side by side with Maisie, exining as they strolled. In a short while, they reached a


    small courtyard.


    This location was rtively secluded, away from the cafes and B&Bs. Besides, it was evident that this


    was a private


    residence.


    "I heard... that the owner of this house hasn''t lived here in a long time," Cam said. "We can go in and


    take a


    look!"


    "Hey!" Maisie quickly stopped her. "Isn''t that a bit inappropriate?"


    "It''s okay."

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750


    Cam pushed open the courtyard gate, and the house did seem like it had been vacant for a long


    time. However,


    the yard was clean, indicating that regr maintenance had been taking ce.


    Yet, as Maisie stepped inside, she suddenly felt a chill. She shivered and stopped in her tracks.


    "What''s wrong?" Cam turned to look at her, smiling. "Oh, this ce happens to be a wind tunnel.


    There''s a mountain breeze here. Let''s go inside and it''ll be fine!"


    Maisie nodded, but the further she went, the more familiar these surroundings seemed...


    The Eropah-style pastoral courtyard was adorned with beautiful orchids. Behind the house was a


    mountain, and the


    quietness allowed the sound of the wind rustling through the leaves to be heard.


    The furniture in the house had a vintage feel to it and exuded luxury.


    Breathing became difficult for Maisie, and her temples throbbed. She recalled that strange dream more


    vividly now.


    It felt increasingly like she had stepped into that dream...


    "Ah¡ª" After standing in the house for a while, Maisie suddenly felt a headache. She covered her ears


    and screamed


    while crouching on the floor.


    "Maisie, what''s wrong?"


    "Don''te over!"


    "Maisie..."


    Cam tried to help her, but Maisie shoved her aside. It felt like a myriad of insects were gnawing at her


    ¡ªevery


    nerve, bone, and blood vessel in her body was torn apart from the pain.


    "Maisie, are you okay?" Waiting for her to calm down, Cam gently helped her up.


    Maisie''s face was pale, and she was trembling. Herrge eyes were full of terror.


    Cam, however, had a strange smile on her face, even though she appeared concerned.


    "Are you feeling unwell?" Cam pretended to care, taking off her coat and draping it over Maisie. "Is


    it... too cold in


    this house?"


    "I... I want to leave this ce..." Maisie couldn''t even muster the strength to speak. "Please take me


    away from


    here... Please..."


    "Okay, don''t worry! We''ll leave right away." Despite what Cam said, her steps were unusually slow as


    she


    supported Maisie.


    Maisie''s legs felt weak, and every step felt like walking in a swamp filled with the fuzzy scenes in her


    memory.


    Cam escorted her back to the hotel and called Daniel.


    When Daniel arrived, Maisie had already fallen asleep, surrounded by several doctors.


    "Mr. Quimby, rest assured. Ms. Squire is fine, she''s just exhausted. Let her rest. It''ll be good for her


    health."


    Daniel''s voice was deep and anxious. "Are you sure she''s okay?"


    "Absolutely."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Then what happened to her today?!" Daniel eximed in a low growl.


    Cam signaled to the doctors, prompting them all to leave. She met Daniel''s icy gaze. The room was


    eerily quiet,


    and the man in front of her seemed like a volcano on the verge of erupting.


    Cam remained calm as she walked up to him, speaking in a soft voice tinged with a hint of


    innocence. "Daniel, it''s


    all my fault... You can punish me however you want. I won''tin."

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751


    Daniel narrowed his eyes, his expression darkening.


    "Daniel, I''m really sorry..." Cam cried. "I shouldn''t have taken her out without your permission today.


    But... I just


    wanted to discuss the final draft with her and help her rx. I never expected her health to be this bad.


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have bothered her with work at this time."


    Daniel remained silent, exuding a chilling aura.


    Cam had shouldered all the me, but was she really so well-meaning? Was she innocent?


    He clenched his fists, watching the weakened Maisie and feeling a pang of pain in his heart.


    "You should leave," he said, gesturing for Cam to go.


    "Daniel..."


    "Leave!"


    Daniel''s low growl made Cam tremble. She looked at his towering figure, then hurriedly left.


    "No... No!" Maisie''s cries echoed from the room.


    Daniel rushed over, carefully embracing her. Beads of sweat slid down her pale cheeks, making him


    feel distressed


    and helpless.


    "Don''t... My child..." Maisie''s words were incoherent.


    Daniel''s heart clenched as he whispered in her ear, "Maisie, I''m here. Don''t be afraid."


    Perhaps hisfort worked, as Maisie stopped struggling and gradually fell into a deep sleep in his


    arms.


    Daniel stayed by her side the entire night. He hardly slept, the past haunting his mind like a nightmare.


    ...


    It was the third year Maisie had spent with him.


    In the past three years, he had found the best doctors for Owen, upgraded the Squire residence, and


    allowed


    Maisie to live a life of luxury.


    Maisie''s attachment to him had deepened as well.


    She fantasized that one day, Daniel would hold her hand down the aisle, solemnly utter marriage vows,


    and


    embrace her, saying "I love you".


    At the time, however, Daniel had no intention of marrying her. He viewed her merely as a pet. He could


    spoil her,


    indulge her, give her money, and do everything to make her happy¡ªlike raising a little cat or dog, but


    he wouldn''t


    love her or give her a better status.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t allow her to get pregnant. He also wouldn''t allow her to use a child as leverage


    one day.


    "Daniel, I... I''m pregnant."


    Maisie approached him cautiously, hands nervously rubbing her clothes. She wore the shy smile of a


    mother-to-be.


    After three years of his indulgence, she thought marriage would be the natural progression of their


    rtionship.


    Having a child a bit earlier orter wouldn''t matter.


    She had forgotten that Daniel was only affectionate when she obeyed him. When she didn''t, he was


    cold and


    heartless.


    "Pregnant?" His gaze darkened, and his smile gradually froze. "Why are you pregnant?"


    "I..."


    Maisie wanted to tell him that it had been toote for any precautions thest time they had been


    intimate. It had


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    been when she was not fertile, and she had thought such a coincidence wouldn''t ur.

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752


    She also wanted to tell him that she was happy to have a child, thinking it would be a testament to their


    love. With


    him in her life and a child on the way, she felt content. She also wanted to ask him what name they


    should give to


    the child.


    However, his stern gaze pierced her like an arrow, shattering the words she wanted to say.


    "Abort it."


    Maisie froze, a chill crawling up her spine.


    Without further exnation, Daniel left the room after saying those two words. Maisie stared at the


    tightly-closed


    door, as if it was the door to his heart that had never opened for her.


    After that, she tried for many days¡ªcrying, pleading, even kneeling in front of him without dignity.


    "Consider this child mine, okay? It can take my surname. I promise not to use it to threaten you. Once


    it''s born, I''ll


    make sure both of us disappear from your life. We won''t disturb you again. Is that not eptable?"


    Daniel remained unmoved.


    At the time, he had been facing turbulence within thepany. Despite the seemingly harmonious


    facade of the


    family, there were hidden conflicts and power struggles in the shadows.


    He couldn''t afford to make any mistakes, including in his personal life.


    People in the boardroom were already saying that he was keeping a mistress¡ªa young girl. This


    escted to


    questioning how they could trust someone who treated even his own feelings as a game with the entire


    company.


    Maisie didn''t know how Daniel managed during that time, and Daniel didn''t understand how he, who


    had never


    cared about rtionships, could endure the pressure and still refuse to let Maisie leave.


    Their child had juste at the wrong time.


    ...


    "Don''te over! Don''te near me! Don''t hurt my child!"


    Maisie suddenly curled up, trembling incessantly. Daniel held her tightly, stroking her back and


    murmuring "don''t be


    afraid" in her ear.


    Maisie slowly opened her eyes, unable to distinguish whether this was a dream or reality. The vague


    images in her


    mind unfolded before her eyes like scenes.


    Someone had once spoiled her to the heavens but heartlessly dragged her into hell when she had


    most hoped for a


    resolution.


    Tears surged in her eyes. She grabbed Daniel''s cor tightly, a mix of terror, hatred, and attachment


    filling her


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    gaze. She stared at him for a long time, then suddenly felt a stabbing pain in her temple and copsed


    on the bed.


    "Maisie!"


    Daniel immediately took out his phone to call for a doctor.


    After the examination, Maisie was found to be fine, but the sleepless night had left Daniel looking


    weary.


    "Mr. Quimby, there are doctors and nurses here. Why don''t you take a break?" his assistant suggested,


    offering him


    a ss of warm water.


    "No need," Daniel said in a deep voice. "I''ll stay here with her."


    "Mr. Quimby, there''s another matter at hand..."


    "What is it?"


    "Our people have been monitoring the pregnant woman in the hospital over the past few days and


    found out that


    she actually has a husband."


    "What?" Daniel was surprised.


    He had heard from Maisie about that incident. When the pregnant woman had copsed, the crowd


    had gossiped


    that she was a mistress. The pregnant woman herself had told Maisie that she had fallen in love with


    the wrong


    person.


    What was up with her husband?


    "Are you sure that''s her husband?"


    "Absolutely." His assistant nodded. "However... We used your connections at the police station without


    informing


    you. It was urgent, so..."


    "That''s fine." Daniel waved his hand. "Just make sure everything is handled properly."


    "The investigation revealed that the man is not only her husband but also responsible for maintaining


    the Quimbys''


    vehicles."


    "Is that so?" Daniel raised an eyebrow, suddenly recalling something. "So, the car of my second uncle


    could very


    well have been driven by this man without permission?"

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753


    Daniel pondered this for a moment, then picked up his phone and dialed his cousin, Spencer Quimby.


    "Daniel?" Spencer sounded surprised. His side of the family was not heavily involved in the affairs of


    the group or


    the family. Spencer enjoyed a carefree life, knowing that the family would support them, and didn''t


    bother paying


    attention to power struggles.


    However, Daniel''s call today made him feel uneasy.


    "Daniel... Is something wrong?"


    Without beating around the bush, Daniel asked directly, "Where''s your car?"


    "Oh..." Spencer was puzzled but answered truthfully, "A few cars have been sent for maintenance. I


    haven''t gotten


    mine back yet... Sigh, the worker in charge of maintenance is really clumsy. I''ve urged him several


    times, but he


    keeps saying the spare parts haven''t arrived. Fortunately, I don''t miss that particr car, so I didn''t


    bother arguing


    with him!"


    Daniel''s gaze dimmed slightly.


    He hung up, instructed the doctor to take good care of Maisie, and went alone to the hospital where the


    pregnantBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    woman was.


    However, he didn''t expect to witness what he did at the hospital entrance.


    A suspicious figure was loitering, looking around stealthily, and then a car stopped there. The man went


    up to the


    car, and another man got out. The moment they met, they started arguing.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Nonsense! If I didn''t need the money, would I havee to you?"


    Daniel was surprised. In the dim light, he saw that one of them was Owen, and the other man had


    come out of


    Spencer''s car!


    "Hey, nice car!" Owen''s hands were in his pockets, making him look like a ruffian, before he patted the


    car.


    The man hurriedly stopped him, carefully examining the ces he had patted.


    "This is not my car! Don''t touch it just like that!"


    "I know, I know! The license te shows it obviously belongs to the Quimbys!" Owen grinned. "Bro, we


    both have a


    connection to the Quimbys. I''m asking you for money. That isn''t too much!"


    "You..."


    "You''re just an employee of the Quimbys, and my sister will soon be the mistress of the Quimbys!"


    Owen looked


    smug. "If you don''t give me the money, I''ll let the Quimbys know you used the car without permission!"


    "Don''t overreact!" The man, who looked angry and embarrassed, said, "You don''t even know the whole


    story... This


    ¡ªThis is not me using the car without permission, but..."


    "Alright, alright! Why all this nonsense? Where''s the money?"


    "I don''t have any!" The man huffed. "My wife is about to give birth, so I need money! You said your


    sister will soon


    be the mistress of the Quimbys, right? Then why don''t you go to your brother-inw for money?"


    Owen widened his eyes, unable to say anything.


    If he could have squeezed a few bucks out of Daniel, why would he have bothereding here?


    "Heh, don''t think I don''t know who you''re working for!" Owen gritted his teeth. "Actually... our goals are


    aligned¡ªwe


    just want money! I''ve done things for her too. We''re... on the same side, aren''t we?"


    "I''m not an outsider and I''m just asking for some money. Why are you so uncooperative?"


    "You better leave!" The man didn''t want to argue with him, and the two of them began to shove each


    other.


    Obviously, Owen was no match for the man, so he was quickly pushed away.


    Taking advantage of the situation, the man quickly entered the hospital and went upstairs.


    Cursing and grumbling, Owen kicked the car, making it emit a sharp rm sound. Startled, he ran off.


    Daniel, who was hidden in the shadows, had witnessed everything with a frown.

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754


    Both of them had done things for someone, but who was that person? Was this rted to Maisie?


    Just then, he received a call from the hotel, informing him that Maisie had already regained


    consciousness. Daniel


    suppressed his thoughts and immediately rushed back to the hotel.


    Although Maisie had awakened, she still looked pale and weak. When she saw Daniel, she smiled. As


    he sat by her


    bedside and embraced her, she took a deep breath and said softly, "I''m so tired..."


    Daniel gently stroked her head, feeling his heart ache.


    "I feel like I''ve walked a long way," Maisie murmured, as if in a dream. "The path never seemed to end,


    and you


    were always ahead. I kept shouting for you, but it seemed like you couldn''t hear me. You were just


    ignoring me..."


    "Silly girl." Danielforted her softly. "You''ve been under a lot of stresstely because of your writing.


    Sometimes


    I feel that the decision to bring you to Cumulus City was... perhaps a mistake.


    "Maisie, how about we go back to Centrolis?"


    Maisie, who was surprised, looked at him. "Do you really want to go?"


    "I..."


    "I actually think this ce is fine," Maisie said in a low voice. "Although I had a serious illness before


    and lost my


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    memory, there''s a special sense of familiarity here. Maybe because I was born and raised here. The


    older


    generations were right. People do return to their roots. If possible... I''d like to stay here for the rest of


    my life."


    Daniel kissed her hair lightly, forcing a smile.


    "Then our home will be here."


    "Our home?"


    Daniel nodded. He had long decided to give Maisie a home, and this home had to be far away from the


    previous


    ce.


    "Oh, my manuscript..." Maisie hastily tried to get up, but the sudden movement caused her to feel dizzy


    and fall


    back into Daniel''s embrace.


    "Don''t worry about that right now," Daniel said gently. "ording to Cam, the final draft is ready.


    There won''t be any more work for you in theter stages. I''ll talk to Lily about everything else. You just


    focus on


    resting. After the new book is published, you need to keep your promise and be Mrs. Quimby."


    "Oh..." Maisie blushed slightly, leaning against him with a smile.


    "Maisie."


    "Yeah?"


    "Before we get married, I have a story I want to tell you." Daniel held her hand. His palm was warm, but


    cold sweat


    dotted his forehead. It had taken a lot of courage for him to say those words.


    Lily was right. Rather than letting her learn about the past from someone else, it would be better for him


    to tell her


    himself.


    Maisie blinked. "What kind of story?"


    "A story like... the you wrote." Daniel smiled. "But I''ll have to wait until you''re done with work before I


    can


    slowly tell you. This story is long, and the ending may not be satisfactory, but I really want to tell you


    about it."


    Maisie smiled, thinking he wanted to provide material for her books.


    "It''s gettingte." She looked at the clock. "Are you staying here tonight?"


    "I''m a bit worried about you." Daniel looked at her. "But there are some business matters I need to


    handle. I might


    have to go back to the officeter."


    "You can rest assured. I can manage on my own. Besides, there are doctors and nurses here. If I don''t


    feel well, I''ll


    just call them."


    "Alright." He squeezed her small hand. "In a couple of days, we''ll go look at houses and decorate and


    furnish them


    ording to your favorite style. You''ll be busy beautifying our home in the future!"


    "Okay!" Maisie smiled sweetly.


    The moment he mentioned "home", however, she suddenly felt a twisting pain in her chest. It felt like


    the moment


    she had first met him. That instantaneous agony...

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755


    Rest a bit more." Daniel gently assisted her in lying down, stealing onest nce before finally


    departing.


    Throughout the night, Maisie tossed and turned, her head throbbing at times, and the image of the


    small vi in the


    woods appeared whenever she closed her eyes. The ce Cam had taken her and the one in her


    dream


    inexplicably merged.


    Her heart raced, and she broke into a cold sweat. When she abruptly opened her eyes, dawn had


    already arrived.


    Reluctantly rising, she poured herself a ss of water, and at that moment, an unfamiliar number


    shed on her


    phone.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After a brief hesitation, she answered, recognizing a somewhat familiar voice.


    "Ms. Squire, it''s me."


    "You..."


    "You saved me on the street the other day, and I''ve been looking for you."


    Maisie recalled the pregnant woman and nodded with a smile. "Yeah, I remember you. How are you


    now? Are you


    still in the hospital? Are you feeling better?"


    A moment of silence followed before a soft voice spoke. "Ms. Squire, there are some things I want to


    talk to you


    about in person. Are you free today?"


    Assuming the woman wanted to express gratitude, Maisie reassured her and suggested not worrying


    about the


    incident.


    "No..." The girl''s voice was very soft. "It''s something very important, not suitable to discuss over the


    phone. Can we


    meet, please?"


    Maisie frowned but eventually agreed to the meeting.


    They arranged to meet at noon in a park near the hospital, a quiet and suitable location for a


    conversation. -


    Maisie arrived at the park at the agreed time and found the girl sitting on a bench by the artificialke.


    She was


    dressed in all white with a light-colored fisherman''s hat, her belly had grown, and though thin, she


    seemed well.


    Yvette smiled gently, offering Maisie a rice ball with tuna and seaweed.


    "You''re having this for lunch?" Maisie touched it, already cooled. "I''ll have the hotel send some food


    over..."


    "No need." Yvette looked at her. "You don''t know my name yet, do you? I''m Yvette Sawyer."


    "Oh..."


    "I found you through the information from that hospital," Yvette said softly. "When you save a person,


    the hospital


    keeps your contact information."


    "It looks like you''re around my age." Yvette held Maisie''s hand. "So it should be easy for us to


    understand each


    other, right?"


    Maisie''s heart thumped as she felt inexplicably anxious. "What do you want to talk about?"


    "I want to tell you..." Yvette took a deep breath. "I deliberately copsed on the street that day to get


    your


    attention."


    Maisie was startled, instinctively pulling away from Yvette''s hand and shifting away.


    "Ms. Squire, don''t be afraid." Yvette''s gaze was sad but determined. "Since I have the courage to tell


    you everything


    today, it means I don''t want to be controlled by others anymore... I want to be good for my child. I don''t


    want him


    to know he has a mother with a questionable past!"


    "Well..." Maisie couldn''t speak for a while. "What exactly is going on?"


    "I''m not a mistress. I have a husband!" Yvette looked into her eyes. "My husband is a mechanic,


    responsible for


    maintaining the Quimby vehicles. I''m sensitive and had lost two children before. It was not easy for me


    to conceive


    this child... The doctor said, due to my health condition, this child is likely not going to make it either."

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756


    "The person manipting my husband and me aims to use this child to create a story and harm you..."


    "What?" Maisie drew in a cold breath. "Harm me? Why..."


    "The day you encountered me on the street, my fetus was unstable, and there was bleeding." Yvette


    touched her


    belly and continued. "That person orchestrated everything... I was one of the actors. The people


    around me


    gossiping about me being a third party were also part of it! Even at the hospital, the things I said to you


    were


    prearranged to provoke you!"


    Maisie stared at her, her mindpletely empty.


    "Miraculously, however, my child was saved at the hospital." Yvette''s smile was somewhat weak. "The


    doctor


    conducted a detailed examination and said there''s a high probability that this child can be born safely.


    "Ms. Squire, I feel that you brought me good luck! So, I can''t let you be kept in the dark. Your kindness


    should be


    rewarded, and my conscience can also be at ease..."


    Maisie''s mind was in chaos. She took a few steps back and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath


    like a drowning


    person.


    She couldn''t help but recall those words. -


    "Young girls nowadays only know how to get involved with rich men. Now that she''s ended up


    pregnant, she''s


    abandoned!"


    "I fell in love with the wrong person. I thought there would be an ending with him, but there wasn''t..." -


    Maisie squatted on the ground, hugging her head tightly.


    Yvette had said all these things were prearranged to provoke her...


    So, was she this kind of person before losing her memory? Had she also fallen in love with the wrong


    person and


    conceived their child?


    Was she a gold-digger who only knew how to get involved with wealthy men, taking one wrong step


    after another


    and stepping into an irreversible abyss?


    If she was truly such a person, how could she face Daniel...


    Maisie''s heart dropped, andrge tears streamed down her face.


    "Ms. Squire!" Yvette helped her up, wanting tofort her, but heard her ask first. "Who is that


    person?"


    Yvette''s face turned pale as she stared at her.


    "Tell me!" Maisie grabbed her hand. "Who is the person behind this?!"


    Yvette closed her eyes tightly and then opened them as if she had made up her mind. She slowly


    uttered, "Cam


    Quimby."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Maisie was shocked.


    "It''s really Cam." Yvette supported her to sit down and took out a train ticket from her pocket. "Ms.


    Squire, my


    husband and I will leave tonight... We''ll find a foreign city, live in obscurity, and start anew. As for you, I


    hope you


    can also face this with strength.


    "I don''t know what grievances Cam had with you before, but she did ask my husband and me to do


    these things!


    "And... is Owen your brother?"


    Maisie was stunned, nodding mechanically.


    "He came to ask for money from my husband, and I know that, like my husband, he has also been


    ordered by


    Cam," Yvette admitted frankly. "But I don''t know the specific things he did.


    "Ms. Squire, since he''s your brother, he should be on your side. How can he turn against you like this?"


    Maisie


    smiled bitterly. Owen had done plenty of outrageous things, and this was nothing surprising.


    She had just never expected that he had known Cam for a long time and had done things for her!


    "Ms. Squire, I''ve told you so much at once, and you may not be able to ept it." Yvette held her cold


    hand tightly.


    "But, whether you can ept it or not, you have to. Now is not the time for fear or anger. You need to


    calm down


    and find a way to deal with Cam!"

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757


    "But why would she treat me like this?" Maisie was stunned for some time before she dryly asked,


    unable to


    The puzzlement lingered. Maisie had no grudges or conflicts with Cam, so why would she repeatedly


    set her up


    and drag others down with her?


    Yvette''s gaze held a hint of sympathy as she looked at Maisie.


    "I actually don''t understand it either," she said in a low voice. "My husband and I were just following


    Cam''s orders,


    especially my husband. To keep his job with the Quimbys, he had to do some things that went against


    his


    conscience. However... I did hear something from Cam once."


    Maisie snapped her eyes up at her.


    Yvette pursed her lips and whispered, "Cam said that all the secrets that could provoke you are in a


    house near


    the suburban area."


    Maisie''s heart jolted.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    That day with Cam hadn''t been a casual stroll. There was a hidden agenda.


    Cam had deliberately taken her to the vicinity of that house, intentionally made her go in, and


    purposely watched


    her suffer from a splitting headache, bing hysterical...


    Maisie shuddered. After bidding farewell to Yvette, she stumbled out of the park.


    The sunlight, warm in this season, couldn''t dispel the chill she felt.


    That house, the furnishings inside, her dreams... and the cries of the baby in her dreams, as well as


    Daniel''s face...


    Maisie clutched her chest in pain, crouching down on the ground.


    Concerned passersby approached, asking if she needed an ambnce.


    With a pale face, Maisie gently shook her head.


    The fragments of memories seemed to be gradually pieced together.


    In a daze, she boarded the bus bound for the suburbs and arrived once again in front of that house.


    The courtyard gate was unlocked and easily pushed open. It was as if an invisible force was guiding


    her, ensuring


    her smooth passage.


    The mountain wind blew, and she felt a chill behind her.


    Maisie steadied herself and walked in slowly... The furnishings inside remained unchanged. The


    porcin


    decorations she liked were still on the chest of drawers in the living room, the dining table covered with


    a gorgeous


    tablecloth, and the silver candlestick that Daniel had brought back from the


    auction was still there.


    The leather sofa shone with a dim sheen, and the patterns on the cashmere carpet remained colorful.


    They had shared countless moments of love there.


    Now, those times engraved with love seemed to have turned into sharp thorns that ruthlessly stabbed


    her heart.


    Maisie continued up the stairs.


    The bedroom hadn''t changed, the study hadn''t changed, and even the oil paintings in the corridor


    hadn''t changed.


    Everything seemed as if she were still here.


    Yet, everything had changed, turning into an indelible scar in her life.


    Maisie pushed open a door, and the wooden door made a creaking sound, instantly transporting her to


    the other


    end of time...


    She saw the sweet past with him and witnessed his heartlessness.


    She ran out in confusion, identally pushing open the door to another room, where she saw a baby


    crib and a


    baby carriage. It was as if she also saw her crazy and demented self from back then.


    Maisie felt as if someone was strangling her throat, making it almost impossible to breathe.


    A stone tablet stood in the space facing this room outside the courtyard and close to the woods.

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758


    Maisie crouched on the ground, wailing. Her daughter, who hadn''t yet had a chance to see the world,


    was buried


    there.


    Slowly, she walked to the outer edge of the courtyard and sat in front of a stone tablet. Repeatedly, she


    stroked the


    words engraved on it, tears streaming down her face.


    Since the day Daniel suggested she abort the child, she had nned to escape.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    -


    Back then.


    They resided on the city''s east side, so she fled to the west, renting a shabby house in the suburban


    area. The


    conditions were poor¡ªshe cooked in the corridor and sought help from an old ssmate to find a job.


    Fearing Daniel''s pursuit, she avoided using her ID and worked as a dailyborer in a restaurant


    kitchen, performing


    the dirtiest and most exhausting tasks.


    Kind neighbors, witnessing her pregnancy amid malnourishment, gave her eggs, which she reluctantly


    consumed,


    eating only one every two days.


    Despite the harsh conditions, she found contentment. Enduring anything to settle down and bring her


    child into the


    world was her sole focus.


    Yet, Daniel sought to ruthlessly destroy even this glimmer of hope.


    -


    Maisie clenched her fists, trembling. The pain in her heart transformed into intense hatred, growing like


    vines in the


    depths of her being.


    -


    When Maisie returned to the hotel, Daniel was furious, ming his subordinates for not taking good


    care of her.


    The hotel manager, security personnel, and his men stood in a row, heads lowered, afraid to lift them.


    When Maisie attempted to leave, no one dared to stop her. The bodyguards refrained from following


    too closely,


    aware of her aversion to being trailed.


    Daniel couldn''t find anyone who knew where Maisie had gone too. It made him instantly anxious.


    "Ah, Ms. Squire, you''re back!" The sharp-eyed manager rushed toward Maisie as if grasping a


    lifesaving straw.


    Daniel turned to see Maisie approaching. He hurried to grab her hand, attempting to inquire about her


    whereabouts


    but was met with her icy gaze.


    Maisie looked at him emotionlessly. Seconds felt like centuries. Daniel had a forbidding feeling and


    forced a smile


    before attempting to put his arm around her shoulder.


    Maisie dodged, ring at him, then walked toward the elevator.


    "Maisie!" Daniel pursued her. He had been inexplicably anxious since the afternoon, unable to focus


    even during the


    board meeting.


    Maisie pressed the elevator button. A breaking news bulletin yed on the hotel lobby''s TV as they


    waited.


    "Now, a breaking news report... Just now, a violent incident urred at the train station. Several


    middleaged men


    attacked a pregnant woman in public, wielding weapons..."


    Startled, Maisie ran a few steps closer.


    The scene was chaotic¡ªthe police had cordoned off the train station. Ambnces rushed by, leaving


    large


    bloodstains where onlookers had gathered.


    "It is reported that the pregnant woman had no acquaintance with these several men. In resisting the


    attack, the


    woman''s husband attempted to protect his wife and was beaten in vital areas. He died on the spot."


    Maisie''s heart pounded, her eyes fixed on the television.


    A few minutester.


    "Thetest information just in: the pregnant woman who was attacked at the train station has suffered


    severe


    injuries. Despite being rushed to the hospital, she died on the way due to ineffective rescue efforts."


    Maisie''s face turned pale. Her legs weakened, and she copsed to the floor.


    Daniel quickly went to support her, but she let out a scream, "Ah!"


    "Maisie, what''s wrong?!"


    "Don''t touch me!" Maisie pushed him away, her mind on the brink of copse.

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759


    "Maisie!" Daniel yearned to embrace her, but she suddenly exhibited unexpected strength, a stark


    contrast from


    her usual delicacy, fiercely struggling in his arms.


    Maisie''s eyes were red, her hair disheveled, and she screamed like a mad woman, presenting an


    extremely


    terrifying image.


    "It''s Cam''s doing! It must be her!"


    Daniel was bewildered. "What are you saying?"


    Before he could react, Maisie delivered a resounding p across his face.


    Daniel froze, feeling the fiery pain on one side of his face. The hatred in her eyes surged like turbulent


    waves as if it


    would consume him.


    "Maisie¡ª"


    "Bastards! All of you are a bunch of bastards!" Maisie lost her sanity, unleashing a barrage of kicks and


    punches.


    "Maisie, calm down a bit!"


    "Get away!" Maisie pointed at him, her voice trembling. "You people are too cruel... None of you


    Quimbys are


    decent people!"


    "What?"


    "Do you all just love harming other people''s children?!" Maisie hysterically shouted, losing her bnce


    and fainting.


    The hotel lobby instantly descended into chaos.


    Daniel hastily carried her into the elevator and took her back to the room. -


    The doctor quickly arrived, conducted a thorough examination, and informed Daniel, "Ms. Squire is


    experiencing


    stress and shock, resulting in a stress reaction."


    Daniel''s gaze slightly darkened. Stress and shock?


    Was she shocked by that pregnant woman on TV? She insisted it was Cam''s doing, iming none of


    the Quimbys


    were good people... Did she figure out something, or did she remember something?


    Daniel''s heart dropped, and a chill ran down his spine.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Quimby." The doctor continued. "Ms. Squire''s physical condition is rtively stable.


    With timely medication, she should recover soon."


    "She..." Daniel paused. "Did she regain her memory?"


    The doctor froze with a frown. After a while, he said, "With the medicine Ms. Squire had taken back


    then, the


    duration of the drug''s effects theoretically shouldn''t be this short.


    "In theory, she should never recover her memory in her lifetime. However, there are exceptions in


    international


    clinical cases. Some people do recall their past under external stimuli..."


    Daniel wearily closed his eyes and waved his hand for everyone to leave.


    He stood on the balcony, and there was a moment when he felt he was unable to hold on anymore. It


    was like the


    time when he learned that Linda had fed Maisie that drug and taken her to Centrolis. His feelings were


    contradictory andplex.


    That drug was a specially formted drug jointly developed by several countries, specifically used to


    deal with


    special forces and spies.


    Once captured and faced torture by the enemy without being able to transmit information back to their


    home


    country, special forces or spies would have to swallow this drug to erase all their own memories.


    Since it was secretly developed, the only person who could obtain such a drug was the former special


    forces


    member of the Hamertons, Chris. Linda had obtained it from him at that time.


    When Daniel learned all of this, Maisie had already taken the medicine and fallen into a deep sleep.


    There was a moment when Daniel hated Linda to the core. What right did she have to manipte his


    and Maisie''s


    lives? What right did she have to erase their past?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, Linda had said, "Do you really want to see her crazy for the rest of her life? Holding a pillow


    every day


    and treating it as your child, unable to even take care of the most basic aspects of her own life... Is that


    what you


    want to see?!"

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760


    Daniel''s voice quivered. "E-Even if she goes crazy for a lifetime, I''ll take care of her!"


    "Daniel, don''t be naive." Linda bit down on each word, her intensity palpable. "Leaving aside whether


    you can


    apany her for a lifetime... even if you can, it''s a fact that one gets tired of taking care of their


    parents, let


    alone a woman you once wanted to abandon!"


    Daniel maintained his silence, but his clenched fists betrayed his inner turmoil.


    "Daniel, just let her go, and let yourself go, too. Both of you need to start anew. Let her forget


    everything and


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    embrace a brand-new life. Isn''t that better?


    "For her, you''re an abyss. If you truly love her, you should ce her in the sunlight instead of letting her


    sink into


    your world... The doctor said that if she continues like this, she won''t hold up both mentally and


    physically! Do you


    really want to see her die?"


    -


    Daniel leaned on the balcony railing. His temples throbbed, and he felt a choking sensation as if he


    wanted to cry.


    He took a deep breath, but his thoughts remained a mess. It was then he received a call from his


    subordinate.


    "Mr. Quimby."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s confirmed... The couple attacked at the train station was Yvette and her husband. Do you... still,


    remember


    Yvette? She''s the pregnant woman that Ms. Squire saved on the roadside that day, and her husband is


    responsible


    for maintaining the Quimby vehicles."


    Daniel pinched between his brows. "And then?"


    "The police arrested those hooligans. They quickly confessed. It was for revenge against society and to


    seek


    excitement. This attack was random with no specific target."


    "That''s impossible!" Daniel spat.


    "Don''t let the police close the case yet," he said in a deep voice. "I''ll find new evidence!"


    His subordinate agreed and hung up.


    Soon after, Lily''s call came in.


    "Sorry." Daniel''s voice was somewhat hoarse. "I''m not in the mood to discuss the issue of the book with


    you now..."


    "I''m sorry, too." Lily''s tone brooked no dissent. "You must now sort out your emotions and discuss


    Maisie''s book with


    me!"


    "What''s wrong again?"


    "I had Rachael find a way to get the manuscript of Maisie''s book from Cam''sputer. After


    comparing it with


    Maisie''s initial draft, I found that many passages describing the female protagonist in this book are


    inconsistent with


    the outline Maisie submitted initially!"


    Daniel frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "For example, there''s a passage in the book where the female protagonist has a miscarriage, and her


    mental state


    bes abnormal... Hah! Maisie''s writing is warm, and she writes about sweet moments in love. How


    could there


    be such a plot?


    "I asked several other editors, and they said Cam had Maisie revise the manuscript over and over


    again, and she


    had to change it ording to Cam''s requirements. Cam even imed she understood the market


    and knew


    how to write to attract readers.


    "Daniel, I''ve already read the entire book. If it''s published like this, it''s equivalent to exposing your


    affairs with your


    little bunny to the world!"


    Daniel remained silent, and his hand holding the phone squeezed until his knuckles turned white.


    Lily concluded, "So, I suspect these plot points are all Cam''s idea. She''s constantly provoking Maisie


    to make her


    remember everything."


    "That''s right." Daniel gritted his teeth. "I actually overlooked her..."


    Some people looked ordinary, so it was the easiest to let down one''s guard against them.


    "I also need to tell you one more thing," Lily said in a low voice, "Cam has beening to work every


    day


    recently. Everything seems normal, with no signs of guilt... It shows this person has a strong


    psychological


    endurance. You need to n your next steps."

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761


    Daniel stood nkly on the balcony after the call ended.


    A breeze blew, sending a chill deep into his body, causing him to shiver.


    Memories flooded in, recalling a time when Maisie wouldfort him by adding extrayers of clothing


    during such


    moments of love. But now, she no longer held that love for him.


    Not only did she not love him anymore, but there was also an overwhelming sense of resentment.


    Exhausted, he shut his eyes.


    In reality, Linda was right. Instead of allowing Maisie to harbor hatred fueled by painful memories, it


    would be


    better for her to live again with those memories erased.


    A knock on the balcony door interrupted his thoughts. "Mr. Quimby, Ms. Squire is awake."


    Daniel turned around quickly but hesitated as he entered the room.


    The doctor promptly handed him hot water and medicine. "Mr. Quimby, Ms. Squire needs to take her


    medication on


    time to calm herself. Are you..."


    After a prolonged moment of contemtion, Daniel finally made up his mind. "Let me do it."


    Maisie sat on the bed in the room. He approached with a ss of water, noticing her swollen eyes from


    crying and


    her pale face.


    Without saying a word, he handed her the water and medicine.


    She scoffed. "You must''ve forced me to take medicine in the past, too, am I right?"


    He was stunned, feeling a jolt in his heart.


    Back when they were together, he had prevented her from getting pregnant, insisting she take


    contraceptive pills.


    Unbeknownst to her, she was allergic to the medication, resulting in swelling that would only subside


    after two to


    three days.


    She didn''t know then that if a man truly loved someone, he would naturally treat her body as the most


    precious


    thing.


    Licking his dry lips, Daniel exined, "You misunderstood. This is medication to calm you down, to


    prevent you from


    breaking down. Look here if you don''t believe me."


    He showed her the description on the box.


    Maisie turned her head away, so he patiently read it out to her, maintaining a humble demeanor.


    Daniel forced a smile upon reading it. "Look, Maisie. I didn''t lie to you. It''ll really calm you down. Rest


    well after you


    take it. You''ll recover quickly."


    She looked up at him, suddenly feeling as if he were a stranger.


    A man who was always cold and arrogant was willing to lower his head to her. It was a rare urrence.


    Complicated feelings brewed inside her. She had convinced him to leave, yet she took the medicine


    anyway. -


    They lived under the same roof for these few days but did not see each other.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She slept in the bedroom while Daniel rested on the couch outside, monitoring anything that might


    happen in the


    room. He would summon the doctor at the slightest sign of trouble.


    He was more nervous than anyone, yet he was more patient than anyone.


    He knew that he had to spend the rest of his life making up for his mistake.


    Maisie recovered well, and the doctor brought her medical report to Daniel.


    "Looking at the data, she has recovered in all aspects. However... She had a miscarriage in the past,


    and it runs


    deep. The chance of her getting pregnant is low. She might never conceive again."


    "Okay," he said, "Since that''s the case, please do all you can to nurse her back to health."

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762


    "We''ll do that!" the doctor said.


    Daniel nodded and left the hotel, heading straight to Lily''spany.


    His goal was clear¡ªhe was there for Cam.


    Meanwhile, she was initially stunned upon seeing him but then smiled courteously. She asked him to


    wait in the


    lounge, promising to join him once she finished editing the drafts.


    Daniel''s eyes were cold as he was in deep thought, and she walked out after a while.


    "Is there something I can help you with, Daniel?" she asked.


    He squinted, looking at her quietly.


    Lily was right. Cam was mentally tough. She sat naturally across from him, seemingly unfazed by the


    things she


    had done that crossed his line, asking him what was up as if nothing had happened.


    He scoffed and said slowly, "I''ve underestimated you."


    She frowned and said with a smile, "What are you talking about? I don''t get it."


    "Will you understand if we talk somewhere else or if someone else is asking you this?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Coldness shed through his eyes. He mmed the table hard and bellowed furiously, "How dare you


    ask me about


    what you''ve done?!"


    Cam''s face turned pale, her panic evident. She stared at him in shock.


    "Why did you do that..." Daniel''s eyes were fierce¡ªhe wanted to kill her. "Why did you trigger Maisie?


    Why did you


    make her recall everything?!"


    "Are you talking about her book, Daniel?" Cam sorted her thoughts and calmed down. "I discussed


    the editing of


    the plot with her, and I got her approval.


    "Perhaps the added plots were indeed simr to what the two of you had gone through, but it was just a


    coincidence. I only did that because it''s what the market needs. We need to give a dramatic effect to


    the story¡ª"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Cam!" Daniel suddenly stood up, staring at her like a ferocious beast. "You also killed Yvette, didn''t


    you?"


    "What are you talking about?!" She stood up, widening her eyes while exining in panic, "I-I don''t


    know who Yvette


    is. What does her death have anything to do with me?" "You''re still denying it?" He scoffed. "Do you


    think I dare not


    do anything to you, or do you think I dare not do anything to your parents and siblings?"


    "Daniel¡ª"


    "I''m telling you this. The family''s destiny is in my hands!" He enunciated each word. "If you want to live


    as a family,


    don''t cross my line!


    "Cam, do you think I''de to you if I were not confident? What you say will determine your family''s


    fate!"


    "No..." She looked at him and shook her head. "It wasn''t me, Daniel! The plots are really just a


    coincidence. I didn''t


    make her remember the past intentionally. About Yvette, I."


    She had to admit it, facing his cold stare. "I know her, but it doesn''t mean that I killed her! There''s


    nothing going on


    between us. Her husband is taking care of our family cars, so why would I hurt the couple? I-It doesn''t


    make sense,


    right?


    Her voice shook. "Daniel, murder is serious. I''ll surrender if you can show proof that I killed her. I''ll


    certainly turn


    myself in to the authorities and get thew to prosecute me! But i-if you have no proof, it means that


    you''re s-


    ndering me!"


    Daniel was impressed. He could not help but take a good look at this cousin of his that he had never


    properly looked


    at before.


    Indeed, she was maniptive. She was right about it even if she was only trying her luck.


    He did not have solid proof yet. He had only said that to get her to spill the truth.

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763


    Cam seized the opportunity to speak. "Daniel, you can''t just say whatever you want. No matter what,


    this has


    nothing to do with me. It''s just a coincidence. Believe me or not, it''s up to you. That''s all I''m going to


    say!"


    She left immediately after speaking and hurriedly exited the lounge.


    Daniel remained seated for a while before finally departing.


    As he passed by the office, he observed Cam engrossed in work-rted discussions with her


    colleagues. They


    were deeply engaged, asionally sharing jokes.


    Without the recent incident, she appeared as a diligent employee with no apparent grievances.


    Cam noticed his gaze¡ªshe turned her face, offered a smile, and then resumed the discussion.


    His gaze sank. Lily had been correct¡ªshe possessed remarkable mental resilience. Despite


    witnessing her panic


    moments ago, she was now casually conversing with others.


    Danielposed himself and left the office. While he could certainly exploit his leverage over Cam''s


    parents,


    who had questionable financial transactions and secured mid-level positions for their children through


    nepotism, he


    hesitated. His concern lingered on the possibility that these individuals might not be Cam''s true


    vulnerabilities.


    After all, she was merely an adoptive daughter. There was no blood rtion.


    Daniel took a deep breath, feeling irritated. Unconsciously, he found himself driving toward the


    suburban vi.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Upon arrival, he was taken aback. The area had developed significantly, featuring homestays, cafes,


    and unique


    craft stores.


    Did Maisie know that he had invested in these establishments one by one after her departure? He


    remembered her


    desire for more people to visit for the breathtaking scenery.


    Continuing to walk, he reached the house they once shared. The door stood ajar, and the cleaning staff


    respectfully


    greeted him upon seeing him.


    The leader of the group stood up promptly. "Mr. Quimby, why are you here? Is there something


    bothering you?"


    "No," he replied. "Have them leave. I''d like to spend some time here."


    The leader immediately grasped the situation, recognizing in Daniel''s demeanor a reflection of his past.


    It was a


    time when solitude was sought, free from any disruptions.


    The leader ushered everyone out with a wave, ensuring they left the space.


    Seated in the house, Daniel felt Maisie''s lingering presence in every nook and cranny. The couch


    retained its


    softness, the carpet''s color remained vibrant, and the decorations were meticulously maintained.


    Yet, the kitchencked the warmth she once infused into it.


    Maisie would prepare a table full of food in the past, anticipating his return. Even if he couldn''t make it


    home for


    dinner, she would pack it in a food container and send the meal to his office. She strictly forbade


    unhealthy eating


    and excessive drinking.


    Over time, he had grown ustomed to her influence, both in the realm of his actions and the


    nourishment of his


    stomach. He believed he was the one enriching her life, but the reality was the reverse¡ªshe had


    spoiled him.


    Sighing, he ascended the stairs to find a small bed in one of the rooms, adorned with spinnable toys


    that tinkled like


    a baby''sughter in the breeze.


    This room had been off-limits for years since Maisie''s departure, but today marked his first entry.


    He lingered in the room, gazing out the window with a distant look. Suddenly, his eyes fell upon a small


    tombstone


    in the woods beyond the courtyard. His heart raced, prompting him to dash downstairs and head to the


    tombstone.

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764


    Daniel gently caressed the word on the tombstone, his eyes brimming with tears. Recollections of


    something Owen


    had said echoed in his mind.


    "Maisie buried the child... Do you want to know where your daughter is buried?"


    Tears streamed down his face.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The tombstone, a simple rectangr piece of stone, bore only one word carved on it¡ªCurtisa.


    "Curtisa." Daniel


    sobbed, certain it was his daughter. Maisie had given her such a beautiful name. Footsteps


    approached from


    behind.


    Daniel turned to see Maisie standing there, holding a bouquet of daisies. Their eyes met, both


    surprised. It was the


    first time she had witnessed him cry.


    ''So, the seemingly cold, heartless man is capable of sobbing like a baby,'' she thought.


    "You''re here." Daniel hastily wiped away his tears, his voice hoarse. "I-I was just taking a stroll. If you


    don''t want me


    here, I''ll."


    "Stay for a bit," she said. "Be with her. This must be. your first time?"


    cing the daisies next to the tombstone, she took out a handkerchief and wiped it. Her fingers


    trembled as she


    grazed over the name "Curtisa".


    Daniel was taken aback by the kindness shown. Slowly, he sat on the ground.


    And there they sat, side by side.


    A gentle breeze rustled the leaves, and birds soared above, creating a soothing peace.


    If only he had found Maisie earlier, the family of three would be together now.


    "Actually, I alwayse to the house, but I''ve never noticed the tombstone," he admitted. "It''s facing


    right across


    the nursery. It was indeed my first time. seeing it today.


    "Maisie, did you name her yourself?"


    "Mm-hmm." She nodded. "I thought of two names. It''d be Curtis if it was a boy and Curtisa if it was a


    girl."


    Daniel was stunned as he recalled her bringing a piece of paper into his study and asking him which


    one was better.


    He hadn''t understood then, casually pointing at Curtisa and Curtis.


    "Their names begin with ''cu'', showing that they are born in Cumulus City," she added.


    "Oh..."


    Maisie nced at him, her calm demeanor indicating a newfound peace.


    "I''d always imagine how the child would grow up." She smiled, looking into the distance. "They say girls


    will be more


    like their dad."


    "No, she would''ve been more like you." Daniel smiled. "She''d be prettier to look more like you."


    "Really?" She looked down. "What''s the use of being pretty? She''d be someone else''s toy in the end.


    The most important thing a girl should learn is to be independent."


    "Yes, yes!" He quickly agreed, "She should be independent. If we have a daughter again, I''ll definitely


    teach her


    that."


    "We?" Maisie''s expression changed. She raised her eyebrows.


    Daniel pursed his lips.


    After hesitating for a long time, he finally asked, "Let''s start again, Maisie. I''ll spend the rest of my life


    making it up


    to you, okay?"

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765


    Maisie''s lips quivered, and she cast her gaze downward.


    Daniel sensed the tension and wanted to reach for her hands, but she coldly avoided his touch.


    She finally spoke after a prolonged silence, with the wind whispering around them. "We can never be


    together


    again, Daniel."


    Although Daniel had anticipated those words, they pierced him, causing an ache in his heart. Despite


    the mental


    preparation, the reality of her deration stung.


    Forcing a smile, he nodded and attempted onest plea. "I-I know I''m not worthy of your forgiveness


    for my past


    actions, but I''m willing to make amends. That''s my sincere desire. You can either ept or reject it, but


    I''ll do my


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    best¡ª"


    "No need," she cut him off, turning her back. "Your efforts now are merely to ease your conscience. You


    didn''t


    cherish me when I loved you most, nor did you value our child. There''s no need for such gestures


    now."


    "Maisie¡ª"


    "Do you understand the pain I feel every step I take here?!" Her tone intensified, her shoulders shaking


    with


    suppressed emotions.


    Although Daniel couldn''t see her face, he sensed her sobbing and felt helpless inforting her.


    He was desperate to console her and yearned to embrace her, but, as she had pointed out, the


    opportunity had


    slipped away.


    As she turned to leave, he remained frozen, his hair tousled by the breeze, the bouquet of daisies


    swaying slightly.


    Time passed unnoticed until he received a call from his subordinate upon entering his car.


    "Sir."


    "How is it?"


    "We''ve been tailing Cam for the past few days, but no new developments. The police station didn''t


    yield any


    useful information either. Sir, should we continue surveince?"


    Daniel fell into contemtive silence.


    His subordinate continued. "I personally think it''s unnecessary. There''s no clue on her side. Perhaps


    what happened


    to Yvette really had nothing to do with her. Also, although she''s an adoptive daughter, she''s your


    uncle''s child. If we


    alert the enemy¡ª"


    Daniel coughed hard, and his subordinate stopped halfway.


    Daniel understood what his subordinate was trying to convey. Having them follow Cam might seem


    like he was


    going against his uncle. If it alerted him, he could gain leverage over Daniel at the board of directors''


    meeting.


    However, Daniel had a backup of his uncle''s suspicious ount. He had not disclosed it to anyone, not


    even the


    person he trusted the most.


    He was cautious, having cultivated the habit of meticulousness during his years as the head of the


    company. He


    wouldn''t reveal anything until everything was ready.


    However, Cam had exposed the past to Maisie before he could execute his n, and that angered


    him.


    "Sir?" His subordinate panicked upon hearing nothing from him.


    Daniel took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Continue to follow her."


    "Okay..."


    "There must be something up with her!"


    Cam arrived at a rundownmunity after disguising herself.

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766


    It was the old part of town where thend had lost its value, and the houses had been rundown for


    years. No


    developers were interested in this area, and it was slowly bing abandoned.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Fortunately, the houses were affordable, and transportation was convenient, making it the first choice


    for people


    living paycheck to paycheck.


    Cam, dressed in all ck with a cap covering most of her face, discreetly arrived at an apartment


    after


    navigating the dirty streets. She checked the unit number and rushed up.


    Owen opened the door, and a creepy grin appeared on his skinny face at the sight of her.


    "Why are you staying here?" she asked, entering with a grim expression. "It''s so hard to find this


    ce!" "Well, it''s


    cheap here," he replied, closing the door and walking over in a rxed manner.


    Cam noticed that he had lost weight again. The 1.8-meter-tall man now looked as skinny as a stick,


    with a loose T-


    shirt hanging on him as if he were swaying in it.


    Suspicion shed through her eyes, but she said nothing.


    "Why don''t you live at home? Doesn''t your mom spoil you? She was cruel to push your sister to my


    cousin just to


    treat your illness back then. Maisie might as well have signed a contract with him!"


    "Ha! How would I dare to go home now!" Owen lit a cigarette. "Don''t you know the saying ''keeping a


    good distance


    is a proper way to protect yourself when you''re in need''?


    "All my mom cares about is that girl now. I don''t want to torture myself under her watch, so I rented this


    ce...


    "Unfortunately, my sister is selfish. When she was with Daniel back then, apart from paying for my


    medical bills, she


    would never ask for money from him. It''s even more impossible now!"


    "That''s why you''re depending on me now," Cam remarked with disdain.


    Daniel had spoiled Maisie when they were together, giving her money that she hoarded. He would pay


    for Owen''s


    medical bills and ensure all the expenses were covered.


    After recovering, Owen would ask for money from Maisie, who would always decline, citing Daniel''s


    difficulty in


    making money. This would anger Owen, leading to confrontations. -


    Back then.


    "Are you out of your mind? You''re his woman. It makes sense that you spend his money!" he scolded


    her.


    "I didn''t sell myself!" she retorted.


    "I don''t see anything different than you selling yourself with what you''re doing now. Do you really think


    he''ll marry


    you? Do you really think you''ll be his wife? Dream on!" "My sister is a fool," Owen sighed, puffing


    the cigarette.


    He looked at Cam fawningly. "You''re so generous. That''s why I''m willing to give you all I have!"


    No matter his terribly skinny face or messy room, he disgusted her.


    She coldly asked, "I came here today for something serious... Do you have something to do with Yvette


    and her


    husband''s death?"


    Owen''s hand holding the cigarette trembled.


    "I knew it!" She stood up and pped him. "Are you trying to drag me in?!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "I should be the one asking that!" She was enraged. "Why did you do that? How dare youmit


    murder?!


    Moreover, you killed two people by killing Yvette! Daniel is suspecting that I did that now. How am I


    going to clear


    my name?!"


    "Why are you panicking?" Owen looked ignorant. "Does he have proof? Let me tell you. My buddies


    are the best.


    They''ll definitely¡ª"


    His body began to sway as he spoke, spacing out. He looked like he was craving something.


    Cam widened her eyes in shock, watching him take a syringe from the drawer in an experienced


    manner and


    retrieve some sort of liquid before injecting it into his vein.


    He became normal again after a while, a distorted smile appearing on his sunken cheeks.

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767


    "Are you...." Cam was shocked. "Taking drugs?"


    Owen appeared indifferent, lounging on the couch in a rxed manner. However, he looked


    significantly better. He


    retrieved a beer bottle from beneath the messy table and cracked it open, releasing white foam.


    "Yes." He took a sip and smiled at her. "Hey. Would you like to try it? It''s amazing!"


    Despite the chaos, she maintained a bottom line, understanding what she should and shouldn''t engage


    with.


    Terror and rage consumed her as she stared at him and took steps backward.


    "How dare you. take drugs?!"


    "My life is ruined anyway. Is there anything that I won''t dare do?!" He suddenly stood up, his bloodshot


    eyes making


    him look terrifying.


    "I was sick for a long time. I thought I was dying, so I started using to make myself feel better. Ha!


    Never had I


    thought my sister would meet a fool like Daniel. Not only did I manage to live, but I could continue


    taking drugs!


    "Sigh. I live as if life is a dream. I just enjoy my life one day at a time. That''s enough for someone like


    me!"


    "So." Cam came to a realization, "You''ve been needing money, asking for money from me, harming


    your


    pregnant sister. because you''re using?!"


    "That''s right!" Heughed out loud, hisughter echoing in the run-down house.


    Cam''s face changed. She had bribed Owen to push Maisie from the building, framing Daniel.


    Back then, she had wondered why someone would harm their own sister. Now she knew the reason.


    Owen''s eyes were malicious, "Ha, Cam! If not for me, Maisie would have given birth to that child. Do


    you think


    everything will go as you wish now?


    "I was the only one who could locate her back then! Shouldn''t you pay me more for me to do that for


    you?"


    "You." Cam''s lips quivered. Owen''s intense stare gave her goosebumps. "Also, you killed Yvette and


    her husband."


    "That''s right!" Owen admitted proudly. "I asked for money from them since you didn''t want to! That brat


    was stingy!


    And his wife Yvette was a bitch. She said she would get the police to arrest me if I continued to harass


    her husband.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Heh! I got my buddies to kill them out of rage!


    "My buddies happened to be high on drugs that day." Owen was proud. "They were ruthless and


    steady with their


    attack when they were high¡ªthat was how they died so quickly! That was a blessing for them!"


    Cam felt chills as she stared at him in disbelief.


    She admitted that she was not a good person. She had hurt people, but she did that for a reason... She


    hurt Maisie


    to take revenge on her family, as well as Daniel.


    However, she did that indirectly. It was nothing as direct as what Owen did.


    ''A drug addict is savage when they lose their mind.'' she thought.


    She realized she should prioritize keeping her life safe as she thought to this point. Something might


    happen to her


    if she were to stay longer.


    Suddenly, she ran outside.


    At that moment, a thud came at the door. A couple of men in ck who looked like bodyguards entered


    and took


    the ce under control.


    Before Cam could react, Daniel appeared behind them. He walked toward her slowly.

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768


    Daniel''s face wore a grim expression, his demeanor exuding an overbearing intensity. He resembled a


    demon


    emerging from hell, fixing a cold, sharp gaze upon Cam and Owen. In his eyes, there lurked a lethal


    de.


    ¡°D-Daniel," she stammered. "D-Don''t misunderstand, I¡ª"


    "So, it''s you," he enunciated sharply. "I knew it. Everything is your doing!"


    Cam turned pale.


    Over the past two days, he had conducted a discreet investigation, delving into the individuals


    responsible for


    Maisie''s past suffering. The results were unsatisfactory, with numerous inexplicable details.


    Daniel had been meticulously analyzing and reexamining the facts.


    This lingering mystery had been guing him for years. He yearned to identify his daughter''s true killer


    from that


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    fateful day.


    Starting with a lead suggesting a hooligan''s death from drug addiction, he connected the dots to Owen.


    The subsequent investigations revealed the shocking truth: Owen and Cam were the architects of


    Maisie''s


    torment.


    "Take them away!" Daniel''s voice remained cold. "I''ll interrogate them thoroughly before exacting


    justice!"


    -


    A few dayster, Rachael stood before Lily''s office with aplex expression of surprise and concern.


    "What''s wrong?" Lily asked, approaching with a doubtful gaze.


    Rachael handed her the data as she entered.


    Lily was visibly shocked. "Is this..."


    "Yes!" Rachael nodded emphatically. "Ms. Squire''s first book sale has exceeded our expectations


    significantly!


    Despite minimal PR, it gained silent poprity. All tforms are eagerly anticipating this book.


    "The first 50,000 copies have been sold. Numerous booksellers are inquiring, and the printing house


    just called to


    ask if we''re producing more."


    Lily was caught off guard and struggled to collect her thoughts.


    Initially, she had been cautious about the book''s sess and had opted to print only 50,000 copies.


    Little did she


    anticipate that it would be a bestseller.


    "Let''s capitalize on this sess. Sign the necessary documents swiftly," Lily directed, her orders


    precise. "Instruct


    the printing house to expedite production and ensure the distribution department handles the logistics


    seamlessly.


    "Hire a professional to manage Maisie''s personal social media ount and release articles to sustain


    the hype.


    "Additionally, liaise with the legal department. The book is exclusively ours. We must thwart piracy!"


    "Understood." Rachael jotted down the instructions. "But... there''s an issue."


    "What is it?"


    "The version being printed is the one Cam revised."


    "What?!" Lily''s eyes widened. Wasn''t it clear that they were to use the original version?


    "I just found out," Rachael exined. "Ms. Squire personally contacted the printing house a day before


    printing to


    alter the draft. They were unaware and assumed it was our arrangement."


    "Why would she do that?!" Lily panicked. "Didn''t she leave those aspects with Daniel in the past? Is


    she about to


    reveal her past to the world?"

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769


    "She wants to tell the world..." Even Rachael found it ridiculous. "Wouldn''t the Quimbys be humiliated?"


    Lily sighed. She had stayed with the Quimbys before. Although they were only a nominal couple, she


    knew the


    dynamics of the family quite well.


    Back then, criticisms from the board of directors were abundant when Daniel kept Maisie by his side.


    Now that Maisie was revealing their past to the world, those individuals would seize the opportunity to


    make things


    difficult for him.


    Perhaps she didn''t realize how terrible things could turn out.


    However, with the potential butterfly effect, a storm might be stirred when it reached Daniel.


    "I''ll talk to her," Lily said.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "What about the PR promo."


    "It''ll proceed as usual," Lily insisted, realizing she couldn''t back off now. "She has signed the contract.


    How can we


    go back on our promise with the distributor? But keep an eye on her at events. Advise her on what to


    say and what


    not to say beforehand, got it?"


    "Okay!"


    -


    Soon, Maisie became a popr new writer.


    Her life became a whirlwind of continuous book signings, seminars, and fan meetings. She was busy,


    lacking the


    time to immerse herself in sad memories.


    Royalties and remuneration grew significantly. With sufficient financial stability, she moved out of the


    hotel and


    purchased a two-story loft in the city center.


    Although it was small, it faced a great direction with amazing light. She decorated it with elegance,


    capturing the


    aesthetic of an author.


    The moment Maisie signed the house deed, she fell in a daze, recalling how much she had wanted to


    build a home


    with Daniel. She had forgotten that a woman should be independent. -


    Maisie read a book in front of the window while the coffee was boiling, its fragrance lingering in the


    house. Time


    passed by in peace. Everything was amazing.


    She checked her phone. Daniel had texted her again.


    He texted her every day now, just a simple greeting. Perhaps he didn''t know what to say to her, but he


    insisted on


    texting her.


    Maisie had never responded, worried that doing so would lead her back to him and down the sad path


    again.


    Despite not responding, she couldn''t bring herself to delete his messages. She read them repeatedly


    as if engraving


    each word in her head.


    Taking a deep breath, she shook her head to wake herself up and then turned off her phone¡ªout of


    sight, out of


    mind.


    Soon, there was a knock on her door. She opened it hesitantly to find Lily standing there with a happy


    smile.


    "Lily?"


    "Jeez! Why did you do this to me? Why did you turn off your phone? I couldn''t call you. I only found


    your new house


    address after asking a couple of people!"


    Maisie quickly let her into the house.


    Lily couldn''t help but smile as she looked around. "It''s clean and elegant. It''s very you!"


    Maisie was stunned before replying with a smile, "How can you tell a person''s character by looking at


    their house?"

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770


    "Absolutely!" Lily affirmed with a nod. "Take my ce, for example. It''s a bit disorderly because I tend


    to be


    scatterbrained. Things are strewn about, creating a semnce of chaos, yet I can pinpoint the location


    of each


    item with precision.


    "Then there''s Daniel. He leans toward being a neat freak, always eager to showcase his refined taste.


    He insists on


    an Eropah-style interior even for his office¡ªtalk about going the extra mile."


    Lily halted suddenly.


    Maisie smiled but remained silent.


    Lily swiftly presented a contract, breaking the awkward silence. "I''m here today to present you with


    this."


    Maisie flipped it open and discovered it was a contract renewal. Without hesitation, she signed on the


    last page.


    "Maisie..." Lily appeared touched. "This contract is quite extensive. At least ensure you''ve perused it


    before signing.


    And those profit shares¡ªhave you genuinely calcted them?"


    Maisie looked up at her, smiling sincerely. "Between us, we don''t need these things."


    "Perhaps other publishingpanies are offering you more favorable terms," Lily insisted.


    "But you''ve shown faith in me." Maisie''s voice was gentle yet resolute. "Without you, there wouldn''t be


    the ''me''


    today. You''ve invested so much effort in me, and I naturally want to reciprocate that."


    "You..."


    Maisie finished signing, then yfully pped the contract into Lily''s hands, grinning brightly.


    "This isn''t just a renewal. It''s my pact with you! I''m yours in life and in death¡ªLily, you can''t abandon


    me!"


    Lily burst intoughter, her eyes inadvertently reddening.


    In reality, they both shared a simr trait¡ªdeep gratitude when someone extended kindness, a desire


    to repay it


    indefinitely.


    Having navigated the business world for numerous years, Lily viewed this as both her weakness and


    strength. She


    had faced losses but also encountered benefactors due to this characteristic.


    "Maisie, have you ever considered... that someone treats you better than I do?"


    Maisie''s smile froze, her expression shifting.


    "As a woman, I can understand if you don''t forgive him," Lily consoled, patting her hand. "But he has


    also paid a


    price..."


    "Lily, are you here today to advocate for him?"


    "Not exactly." Lily shook her head. "The harm you endured, just hearing about it gives me chills. I


    haven''t


    experienced it myself, so I can''t fully empathize, but I won''t feign sanctity and ask you to forgive him. I


    just want to


    analyze your and Daniel''s current situation."


    Maisie furrowed her brows, silently studying Lily.


    "There''s always been internal strife within the Quimby Group. Daniel has managed to suppress it


    temporarily but


    can''t afford any mistakes. His opponents could exploit the slightest slip-up. Some altered parts in your


    book have


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    been used against him."


    "What?"


    "Anyone familiar with your past could easily identify those altered parts as your history with him. His


    rivals within


    the family will use this to create turmoil, exaggerating his private l ife...


    "Maisie, words can be dangerous. If this continues, with so much negative news about him, the board


    might force


    him to resign.


    "Next, they might turn their focus on you." Lily continued. "I don''t know the specifics of their ns, but


    being


    dragged into this conflict is inevitable for you. You don''t want to be used as a pawn, right?


    "Daniel will protect you." She held Maisie''s hand. "But you need to find a way to protect yourself too!"

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771


    "Lily..."


    Lily shed Maisie a gentle smile that conveyed everything without needing to be said.


    "If you require assistance, just let me know. I''ll do everything I can!"


    "Thank you," Maisie replied, meeting Lily''s sincere gaze.


    "Why thank me? We get along well, and I''m happy to help!"


    The two shared smiles.


    Maisie poured a cup of coffee for Lily, and they settled by the floor-to-ceiling window, quietly admiring


    the distant


    scenery.


    Spring had arrived in the city. The mountains in the distance had regained their lush greenery. Cherry


    blossoms


    along the streets resembled clusters of pale pink mist and swallows flitted through the willow branches


    joyfully.


    Despite the arrival of spring, the frost in Maisie''s heart proved resistant to thawing.


    Lily turned to her, softly asking, "Maisie, are you truly never going to forgive him?"


    Maisie fell silent, unsure how to respond to such aplex question.


    Rather than recalling past times with Daniel or the love and hate they shared, what shed through her


    mind were


    the days after losing her memory and reconnecting with him.


    Scenes yed in her mind¡ªhim appearing with a teddy bear at the kindergarten, a secret amusement


    park built


    just for her, covering her with his coat and whispering "I''m here" when danger loomed...


    It was his attempts at household chores, the longing and nervousness in his kisses, the sense of peace


    when he


    stayed by her side day and night...


    Maisie''s heart stung, and she involuntarily closed her eyes.


    "I''m not advising you to forgive him." Lily''s voice was gentle. "I''m hoping you can forgive yourself."


    "Lily..."


    "No one can undo the past harm to you. What other way is there but to heal yourself? I know it hurts,


    but don''t let


    that pain entrap you forever...


    "Maisie, as women, we should treat ourselves better. Only by letting go can you move forward, right?


    "As for Daniel or any other man..." Lily chuckled. "They''re all fleeting! Let them do whatever they want!"


    Maisie


    looked at her and giggled.


    Perhaps she would never reach Lily''s level of mindset, no matter how many years passed, but she


    admired this


    attitude.


    "I understand." She held Lily''s hand tightly. "I''ll take care of myself, n my next book, and strive for


    another


    sess on the bestseller list!"


    "That''s the spirit!" Lily patted Maisie''s shoulder, relieved to see her returning to her former spirited self.


    -


    The next day, Maisie''s book publicity event took ce at thergest bookstore in Cumulus City. Even


    before the


    start, the bookstore was packed inside and out with fans seeking her autograph.


    Renowned media outlets were present, securing their spots for breaking news.


    The event progressed smoothly.


    After numerous experiences, Maisie had mastered the art of interacting with her fans.


    The atmosphere was warm and lively, with organizers considerately providing coffee and snacks for


    everyone.


    The final segment was the Q&A session with journalists.


    Seated on the stage, Maisie took a deep breath. This was her most dreaded part. She always had to


    prepare with


    the PR team in advance, listing potential questions and rehearsing the best answers.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She was not adept at rote memorization, so she would get nervous and sweat profusely during


    previous events.


    Today, she silently prayed that the journalists'' questions wouldn''t be too off-the-wall.


    At that moment, someone asked. "Ms. Squire, several remarkable scenes from your book, which have


    stirred quite


    a discussion online, are believed to be your personal experiences. What''s your take on this?"

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772


    Maisie was taken aback. She didn''t have the opportunity to respond before another journalist from a


    different


    media outlet stood up.


    "We''ve heard that you had a rtionship with Mr. Daniel Quimby. Do you still maintain contact to this


    day?"


    "There have been sightings of you and Mr. Quimby entering and leaving a hotel. Can you confirm if this


    is true?"


    Maisie''s heart pounded as she clenched her fists. She nced at Rachael, who nodded, giving her an


    affirming look.


    Lily had anticipated these questions.


    Before the event, the PR team had prepared the best answers for each question, delicately skirting


    around the


    issues and redirecting the conversation toward her next book.


    Maisie had memorized every word perfectly, but now, she didn''t want to say a single word. The official


    responses


    weren''t what she wanted.


    Facing these journalists reminded her¡ªwere these the same faces from the boardroom pressuring


    Daniel to


    resign? Perhaps Daniel''s situation was a thousand times more brutal than this...


    Maisie collected herself.


    In the silence of the room, all eyes were fixed on her.


    "I''ll address the first question first." Her voice was gentle yet carried unusual determination. "All the


    events in the


    book are purely fictional for the sake of the story''spleteness and dramatic effect. There''s no


    personal


    experience behind any of it. You''re reading too much into it."


    "Well..." The journalists exchanged looks, showing puzzled expressions.


    Rachael was also surprised. This part didn''t seem to be in the prepared answers.


    Maisie continued. "Next. Since it''s not based on personal experience, it''s even more improbable for it to


    have


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    anything to do with Mr. Quimby."


    A journalist sneered. "Ms. Squire, can you be honest with your book fans?"


    "I am telling the truth. These matters have nothing to do with Daniel Quimby!" Maisie stared coldly at


    the journalist.


    "I know what''s been circting online recently.


    "I don''t know who''s spreading rumors, but Mr. Quimby is a good person. He shouldn''t be entangled in


    this kind of


    gossip! He and I are also good friends... He''s taught me a lot and has strongly supported me."


    The journalists'' expressions seemed to change.


    "Ms. Squire, but the sightings of you entering a hotel¡ª"


    "So what? Just because a man and a woman go to a hotel, does it automatically mean they booked a


    room? Isn''t a


    hotel also a ce to have a meal?"


    As Maisie said that, a low chuckle rippled through the crowd.


    "I had a meal with Mr. Quimby. Is it really that intriguing?"


    "But¡ª"


    Maisie straightened up. "Furthermore, even if I were in a romantic rtionship with Mr. Quimby, what''s


    wrong with


    that? We''re both unmarried, single individuals. Why can''t we be together?"


    The room erupted into murmurs.


    "I hope you''ll take every word I say seriously and report it truthfully." Maisie''s determined gaze swept


    across the


    audience. "I know you have various motives, wanting to write sensational stories. But Mr. Quimby isn''t


    a tool for


    your sensationalism. I''ve rified everything today, and if there are further rumors, I will take legal


    action!"

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773


    The journalists collectively froze. They exchanged nces, hesitant to utter another word. They had


    assumed


    Maisie to be soft and easily intimidated, unaware of her underlying determination.


    After a few seconds of tense silence, voices suddenly erupted from the crowd of book fans.


    "Yeah! This is her private life! You journalists are prying too much!"


    "Regardless of what Maisie does, we''ll support her!"


    "Her words areforting and powerful. Even if those events were her personal experiences, as fans,


    we''d only


    empathize with her!"


    "Exactly! Journalists should stop asking these boring questions!"


    "Organizers! Anyone there? How did you let these kinds of journalists in? We demand they leave!"


    Amotion ensued in the audience, with journalists wearing uneasy expressions and event


    organizers struggling


    to maintain order.


    Fortunately, it didn''t escte into a major uproar, and the event concluded in a warm and harmonious


    atmosphere.


    Maisie left the venue, waiting by the roadside for Rachael to bring the car when she spotted a familiar


    figure.


    She froze.


    Although it had only been a few days since this man was absent from her life, it felt like ages. As he


    strode


    confidently toward her, her heart still thumped.


    Daniel stood before Maisie.


    Today, she wore a simple yet elegant dress with a coat from head to toe.


    He smiled, recalling how she used to dislike dressing up. Her life was simple. Even when they were


    together, she


    never spent much on clothing or essories. Her clothes were the cheapest basics, her cosmetics


    were just low-


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    priced face cream from the supermarket, and her jewelry...


    Daniel''s thoughts halted.


    She did have jewelry, and she had bought it herself. Once, when she had some free time at home, she


    had


    submitted an article to a magazine. It had been epted, and after being published, the magazine sent


    her a


    payment. She had used that money to buy a pair of couple rings.


    They were made of silver in the simplest design. The earnings from her short article hadn''t been


    substantial, but


    she had spent all of it on these rings.


    Perhaps that had been her only extravagant moment.


    However, she had kept those two rings to herself, never daring to tell him.


    Daniel would never know how much the former Maisie had wanted to marry him and be by his side


    forever.


    "Why are you here?" Maisie''s gentle voice pulled him back to reality.


    Daniel looked at her, smiling softly. "I... I knew you had a book presentation, so I waited here for you.


    Also... I heard


    about what happened inside and wanted to thank you."


    "No need to thank me." Maisie lowered her gaze. "Saying that is also good for me. I''m not helping you.


    I''m helping


    myself."


    "Yes, yes..." He hurriedly nodded in acknowledgment, then chuckled self-deprecatingly. "Rest assured,


    I haven''t


    deluded myself. I do have some self-awareness. But I truly didn''t expect you to defend me in front of so


    many


    people."


    "Is that so?" Maisie looked at him.


    Her eyes remained crystal clear, but the spark within them seemed dimmer.


    "Why would you think I wouldn''t stand up for you?" She half-smiled. "Remember how much I loved you


    before? You


    didn''t forget that, did you?"

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774


    "Maisie..."


    "I should indeed forgive myself," Maisie uttered, her gaze averted as if looking at something beyond.


    "And to do so,


    I must confront the past."


    She enunciated each word deliberately. "Daniel, I did love you. It was a love that gave everything, even


    risking my


    life.


    "I initially stayed with you because of money... I constantly reminded myself that I didn''t mean anything


    to you and


    that you would leave me sooner orter. But I couldn''t control falling for you.


    "After recalling those things from the past, I also hated you. But I seem to understand something these


    days¡ªI


    hated you because I still loved you. Yet, the opposite of love isn''t hate. It''s forgetting. So... I genuinely


    intend to


    forgive myself."


    Daniel stood in silence.


    A breeze swept by, causing cherry blossom petals from the tree behind Maisie to drift,nding gently


    on her hair


    and shoulders.


    Although she stood right in front of him, he felt as though they were worlds apart.


    In the chilly spring, he realized there wasn''t just sunlight but also a coldness in the air.


    Daniel forced a smile, unsure of what to say.


    "I''ll forgive myself," Maisie dered, looking into his eyes. "And you should also forgive yourself. Let''s


    both forgive


    each other and start anew in life, alright?"


    "Are you nning topletely forget about me?" he asked.


    Maisie lowered her head, remaining silent.


    Daniel''s heart twisted, feeling as if a knife had been plunged into it. Eventually, he nodded, smiling at


    her.


    "Alright, I understand," he murmured softly. "I won''t disturb you anymore. You can start your new life.


    But before


    that, I have to tell you..."


    Daniel took a deep breath, slowly revealing, "I wasn''t the one who orchestrated that incident."


    "What?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You always thought I sent someone to find you, forced you to terminate the pregnancy, and eventually


    pushed you


    off the staircase...


    "Maisie, I didn''t do that. I investigated those people back then, but you were in a critical condition in the


    hospital.


    After you were discharged, you were in such a state that I was busy taking care of you, so I dyed


    this matter...


    "I''ve found out everything now." His gaze was resolute. "Maisie, trust me, I''ll bring justice for you and


    the child!"


    A few dayster, Daniel took swift and decisive action against his fourth uncle, Chace Quimby, and his


    family at the


    Quimby Group''s board meeting. He presented evidence of their economic crimes over the years,


    clearly stating


    each point, leaving no room for rebuttal.


    Their children were involved in variousmercial cases, enriching themselves using thepany''s


    funds.


    Daniel had ample evidence, not just physical but also witness testimonies. He had already informed the


    police in


    advance.


    After presenting these pieces of evidence, cold steel handcuffs were already sped around Chace


    and his wife,


    Nadine''s wrists.


    The boardroom briefly spiraled into chaos.


    Under the weight of irrefutable evidence, Chace and Nadine turned pale, nearly fainting in the meeting


    room.


    Daniel sneered. His people had already taken control of the venue and brought in Cam, who was


    equally pale.


    "You..." Chace widened his eyes. "How could it be you? You..."


    "Uncle Chace, Aunt Nadine." Daniel smiled. "Your daughter is more capable than you both, with a


    stronger


    backbone. I brought her here to witness both of you admitting your crimes!"


    Cam looked at her adoptive parents. As their eyes met, all she saw was their anger and coldness,


    not a shred of


    concern for their daughter.

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775


    "What did you tell Daniel, you wretched girl?"


    Chace struggled to break free from the police and almost lunged toward Cam, his anger echoing like


    thunder.


    "You orchestrated everything! It has nothing to do with me or your mother! Admit it, or face dire


    consequences!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Cam met his gaze, observing the fury in his eyes as he portrayed himself like a clown before


    everyone. He


    used her of the crimes, denouncing her as unworthy due to her status as an adopted child and


    contending that


    shecked the Quimbys'' supposed good genes.


    Finally, he eximed, "It was all arranged by her! Daniel, believe me! Cam is just an outsider! She


    incited us to


    evade taxes, create fake ounts, embezzle public funds... It was all her doing!"


    Despite her mental preparedness, Cam felt a chill in her heart as her adoptive parents threw her out


    like a shield


    before the onlookers.


    Unable to contain herself, she rushed to grab a document from the table and aimed it at Chace,


    plunging the


    meeting room into more chaos.


    Security guards attempted to intervene, but Daniel signaled them to halt with a cough.


    It wasn''t until Cam and Chace were injured from the confrontation that Daniel slowly approached.


    In a sorry state, both of them prostrated before him like defeated prisoners, devoid of any dignity.


    Yet, Chace remained defiant. "This wretched girl... This treacherous wench!"


    Cam spat at him.


    Chace attempted to p her, but before his hand could reach her, Daniel stepped on it.


    "Ah!"


    Daniel sneered. "Uncle Chace, your dog-eat-dog show is over. Now, you and Aunt Nadine should go


    where you


    belong!"


    The police pulled them up from the floor, dragging them out.


    Nadine had already turned pale while Chace continued his desperate struggle.


    As he was being taken away, he shouted back, "Daniel, there''s something you don''t know, right? Heh!


    That woman


    you once took care of, this wretched girl is the one who caused her suffering! She killed your child


    too..."


    Daniel''s gaze darkened, a hint of killing intent surfacing on his face.


    It turned out the whole world knew, except him.


    Chace''s cries grew fainter, gradually disappearing at the end of the corridor. Cam looked coldly in the


    direction


    they were taken with a faint, eerie smirk.


    Daniel was resolute in his actions. After dealing with the two elders, she was next.


    At that moment, Cam seemed somewhat resigned to her fate. She nced at Daniel and smiled.


    "Daniel, could


    we find a ce to talk privately?"


    Daniel took Cam to a small meeting room. Instead of calling it a meeting room, it felt more like an


    interrogation


    room, even colder than one.


    Daniel sat on the couch while Cam didn''t even have a chair, kneeling on the floor. His gaze was icy,


    scrutinizing


    her. He could not fathom the deep-seated grudge between them that warranted her lifetime of revenge.

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776


    "Why?" Daniel''s voice was low. "Why did you bribe Owen? Why harm Maisie?"


    Cam smiled, a sense of indifference resting upon her pallid face.


    There was a saying, "A person bes invincible when they desire nothing."


    When someone reached a point where they no longer yearned for anything, that was often when they


    were the


    most powerful.


    Just like Cam at that moment¡ªshe felt like she had lived for decades, and this was the only moment


    she truly felt


    unburdened.


    Daniel''s gaze was as sharp as a de. It was the first time she had ever dared to meet his eyes like


    that.


    Cam spoke softly. "Daniel, it''s because I hate the Quimbys."


    Daniel squinted. "What?"


    Seeing Cam still hesitant, he waved his hand, signaling his men to leave the room. It was just the two


    of them


    now. The room wasn''trge, yet it felt vast and quiet. Even their conversation echoed.


    Cam took a deep breath, paused, and then revealed everything.


    She hated the Quimbys for raising her but not loving her properly, for growing up in an environment of


    extreme


    insecurity.


    Since her younger siblings were born, her parents never showed her a kind face again. Even when


    they smiled at


    her, it was only when she was around her siblings.


    From her earliest memories, she had to help her younger siblings with their bottles and diapers, make


    themugh,


    and prevent them from crying. Otherwise, she would receive her parents'' disapproving looks and days


    of


    indifference.


    "I''ve always been good at reading people''s expressions." Cam chuckled self-deprecatingly. "Daniel,


    have you ever


    studied micro-expressions? I have... I did everything to please my parents, almost giving my all. But


    why didn''t it


    earn me their affection?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I was brought from the orphanage. I have no family in this world except them! Why do they treat me


    this way?"


    Daniel gritted his teeth, a dark glint passing over his eyes.


    From what he could remember, Cam did have a difficult time in Chace''s ce and barely had any


    presence in the


    entire family. Even after joining the Quimby Group, her younger siblings had managed to get ahead of


    her.


    "Why?" Cam protested. "They bought their way into universities one by one, but I worked hard for my


    education,


    excelling in top schools. Is that all worthless in the Quimbys'' eyes?


    "I also wanted to be a good person, Daniel! But did the Quimbys give me a chance? In thepany,


    every mistake


    was on my shoulders. If I achieved something, it would be attributed to the biological Quimbys... It''s so


    unfair!"


    She looked up¡ªthe smile on her face seemed to mock herself and the world''s injustice.


    Daniel''s expression grew darker. "I haven''t heard about any of this."


    "Yeah, you''re in a high position!" Camughed, tears streaming down her face. "You''re like a god in


    the sky. Of


    course, you can''t see the suffering on the ground.


    "Besides, back then, you were always busy with Maisie. You could easily drop manypany matters.


    How would


    you know what I''ve been through?


    "My younger brother stole my proposal." She continued. "I stood outside your office that day, hoping


    you''d say


    something fair. I''ve respected you since childhood. I believed you''d handle this fairly... but I stood there


    all


    afternoon, and you didn''t even nce at me!


    "Do you know how many sleepless nights and how much effort I put into that proposal? How could the


    Quimbys


    take credit for my hard work so shamelessly?


    "If the Quimbys don''t give me justice, then I''ll have to seek justice for myself!"

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777


    "Justice?" Daniel''s gaze sharpened, resembling that of a hawk, as he red at her. "Your so-called


    justice doesn''t


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    involve confronting your adoptive parents or your younger siblings. Instead, it targets Maisie!


    "The object of your revenge isn''t someone stronger than you¡ªit''s aimed at the weak!"


    While Daniel had a policy of not harming women, he was pushed beyond his limits this time.


    He understood that what Cam mentioned was merely a trigger. Over the years, the Quimbys owed


    her for not


    showing adequate care and love. As the leader of the group, he couldn''t attend to such trivial matters.


    However, Cam attributed all these grievances to Maisie. She didn''t dare retaliate against Chace and


    Nadine due


    to herst shred of hope for family. Going against her younger siblings risked her adoptive parents''


    wrath. She


    could only look up to Daniel and dare not do anything else.


    But when she witnessed someone as vulnerable as Maisie being cherished by Daniel, all the


    resentment


    umted over the years erupted like a volcano. Her jealousy, akin to scorching magma, burned


    away her


    reason.


    "Why?" Cam fearlessly met Daniel''s gaze. "Why can she live so well and not me? Her family is even


    more


    unfortunate! She has a mother and brother who leech on her, a worthless brother-inw, and a weak


    sister. They


    all rely on her alone! Even with all that, why does she get to live better than me? Why?!"


    "You''re utterly unreasonable!"


    Daniel stood up, his iron grip tightening around Cam''s neck. His veins bulged, eyes filled with intense


    hatred to


    tear her apart!


    Yet, he couldn''t bring himself to kill her.


    Cam chuckled. "Kill... me!"


    She stuttered, "If you dare... just kill me!"


    "You think I dare not?"


    "You... wouldn''t!" Cam struggled to breathe¡ªher hands desperately clutched Daniel''s wrist, and her


    eyes almost


    popped out.


    "Daniel, you wouldn''t... If you kill someone, you''ll pay the price... Heh! If you end up in prison, Maisie


    will... suffer


    outside! Could you let that happen? Hahaha..."


    Daniel tightened his grip but couldn''t follow through. He felt like he had walked into a dead end, trapped


    between


    advancing and retreating.


    Suddenly, the door flung open.


    Startled, Daniel turned and saw Maisie standing at the doorway. She was trembling all over, almost


    unable to stand,


    and her face was extremely pale. Despite that, her eyes radiated unparalleled strength.


    Daniel abruptly let go and then looked at the bodyguards. Some tried to stop Maisie, but she swiftly


    drew a gun


    from one of the guards and pressed it against Cam''s head!


    "Maisie!" Daniel was shocked.


    Maisie''s hand trembled, tears streaming down her face.


    "Maisie, don''t..."


    Daniel rushed to her and held her tightly, meeting her ice-cold hands as he fumbled.


    "I want... to kill her." Maisie''s voice trembled.


    "I know..."


    Maisie was hysterical, struggling like a mad woman. "I want to kill her myself¡ª"


    "Maisie!" Daniel firmly held her hand, preventing her from pulling the trigger.


    The room was filled with Maisie''s screams and cries.


    Daniel felt like he was back in those days when Maisie was hurt physically and mentally, barely herself.


    His heart felt like it was breaking.


    "Maisie, calm down..." Daniel kissed her hair, trying to soothe her. He softly spoke in her ear. "Your


    hands are clean.


    It''s not worth it for someone like her!"


    Maisie''s grip loosened, and the gun fell to the floor. She seemed drained of all strength, copsing in


    Daniel''s arms


    and sobbing inconsbly.

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778


    "I''m sorry," Cam said softly as she struggled to get up from the floor.


    Maisie locked eyes with Cam, finding only coldness within them. There was no trace of remorse


    apanying


    her apology¡ªthe words "I''m sorry" felt more like a colossal joke.


    Cam''s lips were ashen as she continued. "Regardless of your perception, I truly wanted to apologize.


    I


    acknowledge that I''ve disrupted your life. If not for me, you wouldn''t have experienced so much pain.


    "But... was it genuinely me who dismantled your life?"


    Maisie froze, and her heart clenched abruptly, a suffocating feeling rising from within.


    The police, apanied by awyer, arrived and escorted Cam away.


    A semnce of calmness returned.


    Daniel carefully held Maisie in his embrace. As he prepared to exit the room, his gaze lingered on the


    lawyer, his


    voice carrying weight. "You know what to do, right?"


    Thewyer nodded. "Mr. Quimby, I''ll adhere strictly to the standard legal procedures. I won''t interfere


    with anything


    else!"


    Daniel breathed a sigh of relief. "I don''t want to see Cam again, and there shouldn''t be any parasites


    like this in


    the Quimby Group."


    "I understand!"


    Thewyer had been Daniel''s confidant for years, their connection strong enough for unspoken


    communication.


    Daniel felt reassured entrusting the case to him.


    His concern now rested with Maisie.


    She appeared frail. Even with his support, she moved with dragging steps and stumbled.


    Daniel simply lifted her.


    Maisie resisted briefly but eventually surrendered, allowing him to hold her as tears covered her face.


    Exhausted,


    she closed her eyes, leaning against his chest.


    His chest retained the familiar warmth she knew, his heartbeat strong and steady.


    Maisie''s heart was in turmoil. Clutching his cor, she softly called out after a while, "Daniel..."


    "Yeah, I''m here," Daniel whispered in her ear.


    "I want to go home."


    "Okay, I''ll take you back." Daniel ced her in the car, fastened her seatbelt, and removed his coat to


    cover her.


    He drove steadily, and drowsiness slowly enveloped Maisie. It felt like she had a long dream where she


    went back to


    the first time she met him.


    Back then, he asked her, "Would you be willing to stay with me in the future?"


    Maisie''s heart raced.


    In her dream, she was very clear-headed. She saw her future, Daniel''s coldness, and those unpleasant


    endings. She


    wanted to refuse, but no sound came out when she opened her mouth.


    Daniel looked at her and asked again, "Are you willing to follow me in the future?"


    She saw many sweet scenes, his affection for her, letting her have the entire world.


    She opened her mouth, her heart already having an answer. Regardless of what happened, her love


    for him


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    remained unwavering.


    "Do you... want to?"


    "I...


    "Yes." With her eyes tightly shut and brows furrowed, Maisie shifted uneasily in her car seat. "I do..."


    "Maisie?" Daniel wiped the sweat from her forehead. "Maisie, what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779


    When Maisie opened her eyes and found Daniel, the dream and reality merged abruptly, memories


    flooding back


    like a tide. Tears burst forth like a broken dam, and she threw herself into his arms, wailing.


    Daniel paused before gently patting her back, coaxing, "Cry it out... It''ll all be okay."


    After shedding her tears, she could bid farewell to the past. No memory-erasing drugs were necessary


    to say a final


    goodbye to those painful memories.


    Daniel smiled bitterly.


    Despite the chilly early spring night, the small car space became warm due to his embrace.


    After a while, Maisie cried herself to exhaustion and dozed off. -


    The next day, she woke up in an unfamiliar room.


    Someone''s warmth seemed to linger beside her.


    She blinked, surveying the room. It was elegantly decorated in the simple cream tone she liked, and


    the furniture


    had sleek lines, exuding sophistication.


    A photo caught her eye on the bedside table. It was of a girl grinning brightly¡ªherself.


    Maisie picked it up, caressing the frame involuntarily.


    In the picture, the towering mountains, lush trees, azure sky, fluffy white clouds atop peaks, and


    sunlight bathing


    thend created a serene and beautiful scene.


    A carefree smile adorned her face in the photo. It was her only trip with Daniel to the highest mountain


    in Eropah.


    She loved the story about the girl on the mountain, so she had always wanted to visit.


    Daniel had asked her what she wanted as a gift on her birthday that year. Cautiously, she had made


    that request,


    thinking he might not agree. Surprisingly, he had readily consented. After setting aside all his business


    affairs, he


    spent a long time touring Eropah with her.


    It was probably the most vibrant moment in her life, much like the sun that day.


    Maisie sighed softly and ced the photo back.


    At that moment, Daniel walked in. Seeing her awake, he sat beside her with a smile that hinted of


    appeasement.


    "This is my own home," he said softly. "I don''t think you''ve ever been here."


    "Yeah." Maisie nodded. "You never brought me here."


    Daniel coughed, unsure how to respond.


    Maisie whispered, "Previously... I always considered that little vi as our home."


    "Me too!" Daniel hurriedly replied. "Maisie, I... I brought you here yesterday because I didn''t have the


    keys to your


    new home. I thought you wouldn''t want to go back to that small vi or the hotel. But you slept deeply


    in the car,


    and I wanted you to have a good rest, so..."


    Daniel exined incoherently like a guilty child.


    Suddenly, Maisie felt a pang of sadness. He had been such a proud person.


    "Maisie, I didn''t mean to bring you here... Last night, Iy beside you for a while. I was afraid you''d


    wake up and be


    scared of the unfamiliar environment, so... I stayed with you for a bit. When I saw you fast asleep, I


    went to the


    guest room. I''m telling the truth!"


    Maisie silently looked at him. The heavy stone lodged in her heart seemed to shift slowly, allowing a


    breath of fresh


    air. Yet, she remained silent, making Daniel somewhat anxious.


    "Maisie..." He looked at her with questioning eyes. "Do you... want something to eat?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Maisie looked up and gently nodded.

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780


    Daniel''s relief manifested in a warm smile. "I''ll go make it then!"


    Maisie softly interjected, catching him off guard, "Let me do it. I think... you haven''t been in the kitchen


    much, so let


    me handle it."


    Daniel was momentarily stunned. He hesitated before allowing Maisie to head to the kitchen. She


    expertly tied on


    an apron, checked the fridge, gathered ingredients, and began bustling around the stove.


    Daniel stood awkwardly by the kitchen door. Despite being a grown man, he felt unsure. He didn''t know


    whether to


    offer help or how to assist, yet he cherished this moment deeply.


    In no time, Maisie prepared breakfast¡ªsoup, warm milk, chicken sandwiches, sausages, and eggs. It


    mirrored


    every meal she had cooked for him before.


    "What are you standing there for?" Maisie handed him cutlery. "Sit down and eat."


    "Mm..."


    "Your stomach''s weak. Start with some soup," she said softly. "If we have time, I can bake you some


    bread. I


    remember you liked sweet ones, but they''re too sugary and bad for your health. I''ll make a low- sugar


    version that


    you quite like."


    "Yes, of course, I like it!" Danielughed childishly and blurted, "There''s next time if we don''t have


    enough time this


    time!"


    After saying that, he paused, thinking he said the wrong thing, and chuckled self-deprecatingly.


    "Maybe... there


    won''t be a next time."


    After a moment of silence, Maisie replied, "Next time, I''ll bake it at home and bring it to you."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "What?"


    She nced at him, then lowered her head. "Hurry and eat. Don''t let it get cold!"


    Daniel was taken aback for a moment. He suddenly grinned foolishly, feeling his appetite surge.


    Although they didn''t say much, the atmosphere resembled that of an old married couple who had spent


    years


    together. One understood the other''s taste, and the other knew one''s habits.


    Time flowed quietly at that moment, morning light streaming through the window onto the dining table.


    They sat


    facing each other, quietly having breakfast.


    This was what Daniel had been longing for.


    His nose felt a bit tingly. He asionally nced at her and thenughed to himself.


    After a while, Maisie spoke first. "Daniel, do you have timeter?"


    He didn''t hesitate. "Yes!"


    "Can you take me back... to the old house?"


    He paused but heard her murmur, "I want to bring flowers for Curtisa.


    "I think I''ve... let it all go already... I hope Curtisa can, too."


    Maisie exhaled deeply, looking up at him. She wore a smile, clean and unburdened.


    "You know, I kept having the same dream¡ªa child crying,ing from that house. Later, I thought


    maybe she was


    ming us for not protecting her.


    "So, I want to tell our daughter that her dad didn''t abandon her or cause her death... Her dad has


    always been


    seeking the culprit. I also want to tell her that her dad is a very responsible man. All these things


    happened by


    chance."


    "Maisie..." Daniel held her hand, his voice slightly choked. "Our daughter won''t me us. I believe that


    one day,


    she''lle back to us."

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781


    Maisie¡¯s hand trembled slightly, but she didn¡¯t pull away. She allowed him to hold her hand, letting the


    warmth of his palm seep gently into her heart, much like the morning sun illuminating her world.


    After breakfast, the two of them reached the vi on the outskirts. They wiped the small tombstone


    clean and ced a beautiful bouquet of daisies in front of it.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Maisie looked up, and the sky seemed bluer than ever. She smiled gently and took a deep breath,


    realizing that life should involve subtraction. Letting go didn¡¯t mean forgetting, but traveling light to keep


    moving forward.


    ¡°You know, I still have the prenatal examination report.¡± Maisie spoke softly. ¡°Because there¡¯s a photo


    on it¡­ Even though it¡¯s not clear, you can see the eyes and nose.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quietly moved closer to her, his broad shoulders enveloping her


    petite frame like a tender haven.


    ¡°What did she look like?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to describe.¡± Maisie chuckled softly. ¡°Fetal babies probably look simr, but I think


    daughters resemble their fathers. She might have looked a lot like you if she had been born.¡±


    Daniel felt a pang of sadness. ¡°Maisie, back then¡­ how did you manage the prenatal checks?¡±


    ¡°I went to a small clinic,¡± she answered calmly. ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d insist on me terminating the


    pregnancy, so I hid and didn¡¯t dare to go to big hospitals. They require records and IDs, and with your


    capabilities, it¡¯d be easy to find me¡­¡±


    ¡°Can those small clinics be trusted?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°The equipment wasn¡¯t great.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Conditions were quite basic, but it was enough to check


    if the baby was healthy.¡±


    How had she survived during that time?


    Daniel wanted to ask more but hesitated. Actually, he knew the answer¡ªwhen Owen confessed


    everything, he had told him. ¨C


    During that time.


    Maisie lived in the cheapest rented house and had no decent bed. She was short on money and even


    had to buy eggs one by one. She worked in the kitchen of a small restaurant, as the pay for


    dishwashing was daily and the boss didn¡¯t check IDs, ensuring her whereabouts remained hidden.


    That period was the darkest time in her life. Only the child in her womb was the sunshine that seeped


    through the walls, showing her hope.


    Daniel hated himself for not finding her sooner, and he despised the one moment of hesitation that


    caused her so much suffering.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Those words were for him but sounded more like encouragement for herself. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t have that strange dreamst night. I believe I won¡¯t have it again in the future either.¡±


    Daniel nodded.


    They tidied around the tombstone, paid their respects, and slowly returned along the path.


    He asked Maisie softly, ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡±


    Maisie thought and said, ¡°This book is still in its promotion period, so I need to work with thepany


    for publicity. In my spare time, I¡¯ll probably prepare for a new book.¡±


    ¡°You n to keep writing like this?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. I know my talent is limited, so I need to work harder. But I also want to be an author¡¯s


    agent like Lily.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡± Daniel looked at her. ¡°But being an agent requires excellentmunication


    skills and a goodwork. If you¡¯re really interested, I can¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Maisie gently interrupted him. ¡°Lily has introduced me to some authors. I learn writing from


    them and asionally discuss literary works. As for the direction of my future development, it depends


    on what I¡¯m better at.¡±


    Daniel narrowed his eyes. He only heard the part about Lily introducing a few authors to Maisie and


    wondered what Lily could be up to!

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782


    Daniel was worried but didn¡¯t want to show it too clearly, so he pretended to ask calmly, ¡°What authors


    did she introduce to you?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Maisie smiled but didn¡¯t answer. She made an excuse about having to visit the publishingpany and


    left ahead of time.


    Daniel followed closely behind, not letting her go alone. He imed that the area they were currently in


    was remote, not good for hailing cabs, and there wasn¡¯t much public transport, so he insisted on driving


    her.


    After a tug-of-war, Maisie couldn¡¯t resist anymore and finally got into his car.


    ¨C


    SL Publishing was hosting a small afternoon tea party.


    The tea party wasn¡¯t grand, but it had high value, mostly filled with top-notch professionals in the field.


    Lily used her connections to pave the way for her authors. As a promising new writer with impressive


    achievements, Maisie was naturally among those Lily paid attention to.


    Throughout the event, Lily weaved through the crowd with Maisie, introducing her enthusiastically to


    literary giants or well-known booksellers.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°This is my newly signed author. She has great potential!¡­ Oh yes, that¡¯s the book. It¡¯s quite popr


    now, isn¡¯t it? Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey there, Mr. West! Long time no see!¡­ She¡¯s like my little sister. Her writing skills are impable,


    and her storytelling is especially clever. She¡¯s gained some poprity on many online tforms, with


    quite a following!¡±


    ¡°Have you seen the bestseller list? She¡¯s on thetest issue!¡±


    ¡°What? Really?¡± Lilyughed heartily. ¡°Yes! My little sister! So, please take care of her and offer your


    guidance!¡±


    While Lily was in high spirits, Daniel stood not far away, watching with a gradually deepening gaze.


    Not too long after, Lily finally had an ominous feeling and sneezed several times in a row. She asked


    Rachael to check the air conditioning, and thetter reported back, ¡°Ms. Reyes, it¡¯s working fine. It¡¯s


    exactly set at 25¡ãC, the mostfortable temperature for the human body!¡± ¡°Weird¡­¡± Lily muttered.


    She then turned around abruptly and saw Daniel with a glower!


    She finally understood what was going on. It turned out that a killing look wasn¡¯t just a literary


    expression¡­


    Lilyposed herself and approached Daniel with a smile and a cup of Earl Grey tea. She politely


    greeted him, inviting him to have some snacks.


    Daniel gave her an annoyed side-eye.


    ¡°So, um¡­ How¡¯s this tea party going?¡± Lily tried to strike up a conversation, sounding cheerful.


    Daniel asked in a serious tone, ¡°Isn¡¯t Maisie a writer? Does she need to attend these gatherings? Does


    she need to be your PR girl?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please, don¡¯t be so harsh with your words! This is a proper afternoon tea party attended by literary


    figures!¡±


    ¡°Heh, literary figures?¡± Daniel scoffed. ¡°So-called sophisticated misfits, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lily could smell the jealousy on him. She was not oblivious to his sour attitude, but being a


    woman herself, she empathized more with Maisie¡¯s experiences.


    Hence, she chose to ignore Daniel¡¯s glower and teased him, ¡°Old man, you wouldn¡¯t understand.


    Sophisticated misfits are the kind of guys girls love these days! Just so happens that a few authors who


    just joined mypany fit that type. I¡¯ll introduce them to Maisieter!¡±

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783


    Daniel narrowed his eyes, exuding an unusual calmness reminiscent of the tranquility before a storm.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not a big fan of this circle,¡± he said in a low, measured tone, each word crystal clear.


    ¡°Not all these authors are pure. Seeking wealth is one thing. But if some harbor ulterior motives, using


    the guise of artistry for unsavory purposes, Maisie will surely be taken advantage of!¡±


    ¡°Are you paranoid?¡± Lily looked exasperated. ¡°Quimby, if you¡¯re so easily jealous, are you going to start


    controlling Maisie¡¯s freedom next? That¡¯s just terrifying!


    ¡°Furthermore, why can¡¯t women be in the forefront? When we engage in workmitments, it¡¯s based


    on real abilities! Why should you men scrutinize attractive women? Is it a woman¡¯s fault for being pretty,


    or do you men just have filthy minds?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.


    Lily had that knack, using her twisted logic and arguments to render him speechless!


    Although Daniel appeared calm as a cidke on the surface, storms had already begun inside him.


    Yet, years of experience in the business world had honed his skill of keeping his emotions hidden.


    Daniel chuckled lightly, giving a thumbs-up. ¡°You have quite a unique perspective. Very outstanding,


    Reyes!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Will this theory of yours be brought into your management approach as well?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Daniel smirked. ¡°As the major shareholder of SL Publishing, I think I must reconsider


    my uing investment ns.¡±


    Lily was taken aback. She had been so focused on teasing him earlier that she hadpletely


    forgotten he was a shareholder.


    ¡°Well, Daniel, I actually¡ª¡±


    ¡°When will it be convenient for you to schedule the investment meeting for the next quarter? I¡¯ll have


    my assistant handle it!¡±


    Lily took a deep breath.


    Those familiar with Daniel knew that he wouldn¡¯t attend personally if he didn¡¯t approve of a project. He


    would merely send his lowest-ranking assistant to notify.


    Lily rolled her eyes internally but ultimately gave in. She had Rachael summon Maisie, cheerfully


    pushing her toward Daniel.


    Maisie looked bewildered. ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Maisie!¡± Lily held her hand, beaming. ¡°This gentleman, Mr. Quimby, is an investor in ourpany.


    Why don¡¯t you have a good chat with him? Oh, I won¡¯t introduce those handsome guys to you, hehe¡­¡±


    Maisie appeared surprised, while Daniel couldn¡¯t hide his smug smile.


    Once Lily walked away, Maisie connected the dots and understood what had happened.


    She found it slightly amusing and looked at Daniel. ¡°You¡¯re not really that petty, are you?¡±


    Unexpectedly, he replied, ¡°I am. When ites to you, I am.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, we¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Daniel looked into her eyes. ¡°I know you might not be able to forgive mepletely


    right now, and I don¡¯t expect that, considering my past mistakes. But, Maisie, I¡¯m willing to wait.


    ¡°When I saw you socializing over there, chatting andughing with others, I admit, I felt a bit jealous¡­


    But I support you having your own career, flying in your own world.


    ¡°If you ever get tired of flying, remember to look back. I¡¯ll always be behind you.¡±


    Maisie was caught off guard by this sudden confession. Her heart pounded as if transported back to


    those naive and innocent years when she got to know him.

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784


    Daniel inched closer, his chest nearly touching her flushed face. He murmured in her ear in a low,


    charming voice, ¡°I¡¯ll keep waiting until you nod.¡±


    Maisie stood there, unmoving. She nced at him, then chuckled shyly.


    Just then, Daniel¡¯s phone rang¡ªhis assistant urgently needed his attention for somepany matters.


    Forcing a smile, he said, ¡°I need to head back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Maisie nodded gently.


    ¡°Take care of yourself. Call me after the tea party ends, and I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±


    ¡°You focus on your work,¡± she said. ¡°My home isn¡¯t far. I¡¯ll manage.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± He didn¡¯t push. ¡°If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to contact me.¡±


    As Maisie watched him walk away, a whirlwind of emotions overcame her. He was the first person she


    ever loved, perhaps the only one in her life.


    However, the more the love, the harder it was to forget the hurt.


    She sighed softly.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Suddenly, a clear voice sounded beside her, ¡°Can you still see anything when he¡¯s gone that far?¡±


    Startled, Maisie turned to see a handsome face.


    He exuded a ssic bookish aura, dressed in a white shirt, with features chiseled like a leading man in


    a campus novel. His smile seemed to embody the world¡¯s sunshine.


    Maisie was momentarily stunned, but the man¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    ¡°Hey, watch out!¡±


    He reached out, pulling her over abruptly.


    Maisie stumbled, almost colliding with him, but he caught her, revealing a muscr forearm beneath


    his rolled-up white shirt.


    His other hand grabbed the clumsy waiter, preventing a cacophony of crashing dishes and chaos.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Maisieposed herself, noticing the waiter¡¯s panicked expression. If this man hadn¡¯t pulled her away,


    the cakes and tea in the waiter¡¯s hands would have spilled all over her.


    She hurriedly thanked him, ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± The man smiled. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Maisie Squire, right?¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°I am¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Maisie¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She stepped aside to answer,


    hearing Nicole speaking frantically.


    ¡°Maisie, can youe to the hospital? It¡¯s mom¡­ She¡¯s feeling really unwell and keepsining


    about chest pain. I brought her here, but it¡¯s overcrowded. The doctors can only provide basic


    treatment for now, and we¡¯re waiting for a hospital bed¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Maisie froze. ¡°Mom¡¯s having heart trouble, and they can¡¯t admit her?¡±


    ¡°They can admit her, but there¡¯s a queue. There are no avable beds now!¡± Nicole sounded


    distressed. ¡°There are many others like us waiting¡­ Maisie, I can¡¯t bear to see her like this. Although


    the doctors gave her a drip to stabilize her condition temporarily, I¡¯m really worried something¡­¡±


    Maisie felt heavy-hearted. She knew her mother¡¯s condition was due to Owen.


    Owen and Cam had been imprisoned, facing legal repercussions. Cam had been sentenced, and


    Owen had to go to rehab before he went to prison. Their days weren¡¯t easy.


    However, Cindy med Maisie for everything, thinking Daniel was conspiring with her. She believed


    Daniel manipted things against Owen, with Maisie¡¯s involvement behind the scenes.

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785


    ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Maisieforted softly. ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Nicole ttered timidly. ¡°Maisie, it¡¯s always you who has all the solutions. Whenever


    something happens at home, we can only rely on you.¡±


    Maisie forced a smile. After hanging up, she instinctively dialed Daniel¡¯s number. Those digits felt


    etched into her muscles.


    Yet, she hesitated at the moment of pressing the call button.


    For years, seeking his help had be second nature to her. From treating Owen¡¯s illness to every


    major and minor family issue, it all depended on Daniel.


    Not having enough money at home, having to move houses, Nicole seeking to divorce Wesley, Wesley


    gambling¡­ These issues were a heavy burden to a regr household, but it was only a matter of


    words to Daniel.


    Maisie let out a long sigh and smirked self-deprecatingly. Apparently, she would always be dependent


    on him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She didn¡¯t want to continue like this. Since she had chosen to be independent, she needed to rely on


    herself for everything.


    After some thought, she found a few doctors¡¯ numbers from her contacts and called them one by one.


    The responses were all the same¡ªovercrowded hospitals and adherence to protocols. They promised


    to prioritize her mother once a bed became avable.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°But¡­¡± Maisie remembered this person was a hospital director.


    ¡°Mr. Lawrence,¡± she attempted again. ¡°Is there no way to amodate? It¡¯s fine even if we pay


    more¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you wish for her to stay in a VIP ward?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There was a pause on the other end. ¡°Does Mr. Quimby know about this?¡±


    Maisie¡¯s gaze dimmed, and she silently ended the call.


    ¡°Um, excuse me.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from beside her.


    Maisie was taken aback and looked up to see the same man from before.


    He offered a gentle smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop on your call. I was about to leave but overheard


    about hospitals and beds¡­ Do you need any help?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m fine,¡± Maisie replied calmly. ¡°I can handle it myself.¡± The man nodded but didn¡¯t


    leave immediately. Instead, he turned and wrote a phone number on a piece of paper.


    ¡°This is the director of a private hospital.¡± He handed her the note. ¡°Private hospitals have fewer


    patients and more beds, but the charges are rtively higher. If you need it, contact him. If not, pretend


    I didn¡¯t say anything and toss the paper away. Is that okay?¡±


    Maisie was stunned but hesitantly epted the note, thanking him softly.


    The man beamed.


    Maisie found him innocent.


    ¡°If you do contact the director, mention my referral. I¡¯m Harvey Newhouse!¡±


    The private hospital had fewer patients and more beds. Coupled with Maisie¡¯s growing royalties and


    manuscript fees, paying for her mother¡¯s hospitalization and treatment was no longer a problem.


    Soon, Maisie settled Cindy but didn¡¯t receive a word of thanks in return¡ªthough she hadn¡¯t expected


    gratitude from her.


    After all, the daughter should do everything possible when a mother fell ill.


    It was just that Cindy¡¯sck of expression left Maisie feeling somewhat disappointed.

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786


    In the evening, Maisie found herself at the hospital with Cindy. She prepared a te of sliced apples for


    Cindy, but thetter didn¡¯t even nce at it.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Maisie spoke, the atmosphere tense. Summoning courage, she continued. ¡°You haven¡¯t had


    dinner. Have some fruit first. If you want anything else, I can get it for you¡­¡±


    Cindy nced at her and turned her head away.


    ¡°The doctor emphasized the need for proper nutrition during treatment. If you don¡¯t eat or drink, no one


    can help you. Mom¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than live like this!¡± Cindy eximed.


    After a moment of silence, Maisie lowered her gaze and said, ¡°What do you want from me? I¡¯ve tried


    my best for you!¡±


    ¡°Make Daniel get your brother out, and I¡¯ll forgive you!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Are you going or not?¡± Cindy suddenly sat up, ring at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t seek treatment! If


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I die, it¡¯s because of you!¡±


    Maisie looked at her, fighting back tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re a famous writer now!¡± Cindy sneered. ¡°If news spreads about a shameful incident where your


    mother dies because of you, let¡¯s see who will buy your books!¡±


    Maisie trembled, feeling a chill creeping up inside her.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    In her memory, she seemed to have never experienced any familial love or warmth. Her mother had


    given most of her maternal affection to Owen, a little to Nicole, and nothing else left for Maisie.


    As a child, Maisie always thought her mother disliked her, believing it was her fault. She would try her


    best to be obedient, suppressing her true self and fulfilling her mother¡¯s request.


    She desperately tried to earn her mother¡¯s approval.


    Even when her mother had sent her to Daniel aspany for the sake of her brother¡¯s treatment, she


    hadn¡¯t uttered a word of dissent.


    Looking back, it all seemed absurd.


    There truly were mothers in this world who didn¡¯t love their own children¡­


    Maisie steadied herself. ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t be unreasonable. Owen got involved in something he


    shouldn¡¯t have and needs to go to rehab! He needs to face the consequences! I can¡¯t change that!


    ¡°Besides, he was the one who disclosed my whereabouts to Cam back then. He caused me¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about that child, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cindy yelled like she was losing her mind. ¡°Is an unborn brat more


    important than your brother?¡±


    Maisie was hysterical. ¡°How could you say that? That¡¯s my child! I not only miscarried but also risked


    my life! Mom, can¡¯t you be fair?!¡±


    Her reaction frightened Cindy. She stared at her daughter for a while, then softened her tone. ¡°Well¡­ it


    was Owen¡¯s fault, and I scolded him! Do you have to keep harping on it?¡±


    Cindy pursed her lips. ¡°If you think about it, I think Owen helped you! You had no status with Daniel.


    Forck of better words, you were his ything¡­ How were you going to take care of his child? You¡¯d


    be criticized! If you ask me. It¡¯s good that the child¡¯s gone¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She lost control and mmed the ss in her hand on the


    floor, shattering it into pieces.


    Cindy looked at her in shock. The daughter in front of her was no longer the submissive little bunny.


    Her bloodshot eyes looked like they wanted to kill her.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re inhuman!¡± Maisie¡¯s voice trembled, tears streaming down her face. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to


    be a mother!¡±

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787


    Maisie¡¯s unexpected words took aback Cindy.


    In reality, everyone had their boundaries, and Cindy¡¯s biggest mistake was disregarding Maisie¡¯s


    emotions and being careless about her sensitive wounds. She forgot that even a rabbit could bite when


    pushed too far.


    Unable to swallow this insult, Cindy was only stunned for a few seconds. When she finally reacted, her


    anger surpassed her shock by far.


    ¡°You wretched girl!¡± she screamed. ¡°You dare to throw a tantrum and smash things at me now? I¡­¡±


    She looked around, picked up a cup from the table, and aggressively threw it on the floor. Unsatisfied,


    she then grabbed a vase and hurled it toward Maisie.


    Maisie stood motionless as if plummeting into the depths of despair, feeling cold all over.Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Right when Cindy hurled the vase, the door to the room swung open, and someone dashed in to shield


    Maisie. ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Maisie blinked in confusion. There was a sunny scent about this person¡¯s white shirt.


    The vase crashed to the floor and shattered.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Harvey protected Maisie from the debris, looking incredulously at Cindy. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what


    are you¡­¡±


    Cindy stared nkly at him.


    Coincidentally, Daniel arrived and witnessed the scene. Standing at the door, he noticed Maisie¡¯s


    distressed expression and saw the young man protectively shielding her.


    He felt a pang of difort, and then he walked over, cing himself in front of Maisie. His gaze was


    icy as he looked at Cindy.


    ¡°Where do you feel unwell that you¡¯re seeking treatment in this private hospital, Mrs. Squire?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Daniel¡¯s entry instantly silenced the room. His dominating presence made the previously arrogant


    Cindy cower. She could only put on a careful smile. ¡°M-My heart doesn¡¯t feel so well.¡±


    Daniel furrowed his brows. He nced at Maisie and subtly embraced her shoulder, pulling her away


    from Harvey. He then gently caressed her back.


    Trembling, Maisie instinctively grabbed Daniel¡¯s sleeve and curled up in his embrace. He always


    appeared gentle in front of her. The instant his eyes scanned others, however, he transformed into an


    intimidating figure.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem physically unwell.¡± He sneered. ¡°If it¡¯s really a heart issue, I¡¯ll personally arrange for an


    expert to treat you!¡±


    Cindy lowered her head, too scared to speak.


    Daniel escorted Maisie out, passing by Harvey. He nced at the guy, noted his innocent and curious


    face, and suddenly remembered what Lily had said¡ªliterary misfits were the type of guys girls liked


    these days.


    Daniel felt uneasy instantly. cing Maisie on his right side, his broad shoulders acted as a barrier that


    blocked Harvey¡¯s view.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby,¡± Harvey politely greeted him.


    Daniel smiled. ¡°Mr. Newhouse, how has your father beentely?¡±


    Harvey just smiled without replying.

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788


    ¡°I appreciate your good intentions.¡± Daniel spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°But it appears this hospital


    specializes more in orthopedics than cardiovascr treatment, doesn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll take charge of finding the


    right doctor for Mrs. Squire¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quimby¡ª¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this is a family matter,¡± Daniel enunciated each word, emphasizing ¡°family matter¡±. ¡°Your


    concern is unnecessary. I¡¯ll arrange for Mrs. Squire to be transferred to another hospital this afternoon!¡±


    Harvey was taken aback. He watched the two figures leave with a faint smile.


    Exiting the room, he received a call from his butler as he walked to the corridor.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, someone has coordinated with me about transferring Mrs. Squire¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Daniel Quimby.¡± Harvey spoke softly. ¡°Just follow his instructions.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± The butler paused. ¡°And Ms. Squire¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep it under the radar for now. The situation isn¡¯t entirely clear. Everything is spection on my part.


    But¡­¡± Harvey smirked. ¡°I¡¯m good at giving Mr. Quimby a bit of trouble on time! Let me figure out the


    next step!¡± ¨C


    Daniel left the hospital room with Maisie. Even after getting into the car, he remained silent, his


    expression grim.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Maisie nced at him, wanting to say something but refrained.


    Daniel took several calls, swiftly arranging Cindy¡¯s transfer. The people contacting him included Frank


    Lawrence, whom Maisie had previously called.


    The car remained quiet. Maisie could distinctly hear Frank¡¯s fawning words.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, if your family needs anything, just let me know. There¡¯s no need for you toe in


    person¡­ Rest assured. I¡¯ll take good care of Mrs. Squire¡­¡±


    Maisie smiled in self-mockery.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The same person showed two different faces in front of her and Daniel.


    Daniel seemed capable of handling anything in the world. His name itself seemed all-powerful.


    ¡°The specialist has been arranged. Your mother can go for an examination anytime.¡±


    Maisie was slightly taken aback when she heard his deep voice. Then, she nodded. It felt like


    something was choking her, though, and she couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    After a long silence, Daniel finally asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact me first?¡±


    Maisie looked up at him, and he seemed angry. Yet, behind that anger, there was more of a sense of


    disappointment.


    ¡°If Dr. Lawrence hadn¡¯t told me that you called him, I wouldn¡¯t have known your mother was in this


    private hospital.¡±


    When he hurried here today to resolve the issue for her, he saw her being so close to Harvey in the


    hospital room¡­ It made him feel somewhat vexed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stand by if your family has issues. But why didn¡¯t you reach out to me? Instead, you sought


    help from Newhouse? Am I not worth your trust?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s throat tightened. She wanted to reach for his hand but stopped halfway, retracting it


    in silence.


    ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t want to rely too much on you.¡± She lowered her head, speaking softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to


    go back to being the old me, relying solely on you. I want to prove to myself that with my abilities now, I


    can arrange the best hospital room for my mother when she needs it and provide her with professional


    medical treatment¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a different matter!¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was angry. ¡°Do you know that guy? Do you know his


    background? You don¡¯t know anything, and you dare ept his help? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too


    naive?!¡±


    Maisie froze. Daniel rarely used this tone with her. Even in the beginning, when she relied on him, he


    gave her enough respect and pampering, always speaking to her gently, like an indulgent elder to a


    child.


    Now¡­ he felt more like a stern elder scolding a child.

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789


    Maisie kept her eyes lowered in silence.


    Daniel nced at her. Her demeanor reminded him of when she used to be gentle and obedient,


    staying quietly by his side during work-rted stress and enduringte nights just to apany him.


    A pang struck his heart, and he gently held her hand.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Maisie murmured softly. ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful from now on. I won¡¯t associate with


    strangers¡­¡±


    Daniel sighed. ¡°Maisie, I¡¯m sorry. I was a little anxious earlier andshed out in temper.¡±


    Maisie remained silent, shaking her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to stop you from making friends¡­¡± Daniel paused, feeling a bit guilty for expressing that.


    The jealousy he felt when he saw her with Harvey lingered in his mind.


    Nevertheless, he forced himself to appear considerate, speaking softly. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. You¡¯re


    too naive, unaware of the dangers people might pose¡­¡±


    As he finished speaking, the atmosphere seemed to turn sour again.


    She had wholeheartedly devoted herself to him because she was too naive when they first met. In his


    past ignorance, he hadn¡¯t cherished her properly, making her tread so many wrong paths.


    Daniel licked his lips, deciding to end this topic.


    ¡°Maisie, I¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°No need to say more, I understand.¡± Maisie looked up at him. Despite the weariness in her expression,


    there was still a glint in her eyes when she looked at him.


    ¡°I know you mean well. It was my fault. I was too eager to prove myself. I¡¯ll be more cautious in the


    future. Actually, thinking about it¡­ there¡¯s nothing wrong with relying on you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Daniel was taken aback, almost letting his smile peek through, but he managed to control it.


    Maisie leaned her head on his shoulder, gently closing her eyes.


    ¡°Give me a little more time, okay?¡± she said softly. ¡°I really¡­ don¡¯t want to be a parasite by your


    side. I want to be someone capable and courageous. I want to work for it. So, can you give me a bit


    more time?¡±


    What more could Daniel say? It was a certain yes¡ªhe could give her all the time she needed.


    He affectionately ruffled her hair, his voice gentle. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Is there somewhere you¡¯d like to go?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go to the office?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go today.¡± He chuckled. ¡°The whole day is yours.¡±


    Maisie smiled, continuing to lean on his shoulder, but her voice sounded somewhatckluster. ¡°There¡¯s


    nowhere I particrly want to go¡­ but there¡¯s something I really want to know.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why is my mother treating me that way?¡±


    Daniel froze, then embraced her shoulders sympathetically.


    That was a question he couldn¡¯t answer. Like Maisie, he hadn¡¯t received much maternal love either. His


    mother¡¯s family was influential, and his father was no different from a social climber. He had abandoned


    Linda and her mother back then, then married his mother.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    His father had always felt guilty toward Linda, so he would asionally meet with her and his ex-wife.


    Daniel¡¯s mother was proud and couldn¡¯t tolerate such a wavering husband, leading to constant conflicts


    at home. Disillusioned with the marriage, she had pinned all her hopes on Daniel.


    He had grown up under immense pressure. While other kids had toy cars and action figures, his


    childhood consisted of endless sses.

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790


    Under his mother¡¯s careful upbringing, Daniel excelled, but it also molded his cold temperament.


    Meeting Maisie made him realize there was an extremely soft spot deep within his heart.


    Daniel gently kissed her forehead and said, ¡°We can¡¯t choose our birth families, but we can choose the


    life we lead.


    ¡°I promise you that in your future, I¡¯ll always be there.¡± He added, looking into her eyes with a soft


    smile, ¡°Of course, if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    Maisie smiled, quietly nestled in his embrace. After a while, she casually remarked, ¡°Sometimes, I


    doubt if I¡¯m really my mom¡¯s biological child. Her unfair treatment between Owen and me is just too


    much!¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ not all parents love their children.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Maisie gently poked him. ¡°It should be¡ªnot all parents love their children equally!¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I can understand her.¡± Maisie sighed wryly. ¡°Shortly after I was born, my father passed away


    due to an ident.


    ¡°Nicole is a few years older than me, and she could already remember things back then. She says my


    mother used to be a loving one, patient with her and Owen¡­ But everything changed after I was born.


    Perhaps she believes¡­ it¡¯s my fault that my father died, so she harbors resentment toward me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Daniel caressed her head. ¡°How did your father pass away?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s all old stories, and my mother never talks about it. I only know a little from Nicole,¡±


    Maisie replied nonchntly. ¡°I just know that my father used to work as a driver for a wealthy person


    and earned quite a bit. He was the breadwinner of our family.¡±


    Daniel nodded.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He thought that Maisie would have grown up under her parents and siblings¡¯ protection if not for that


    ident. The Squires wouldn¡¯t be in this state, and she would have been a happy girl.


    But then, wouldn¡¯t he have missed the chance to meet her?


    Daniel smiled, hugging her tighter.


    ¡°Maisie asked softly, ¡°By the way, when I saw you greet Harvey in the hospital room¡­ Do you know


    him?¡±


    Daniel pursed his lips. ¡°Sort of.¡±


    ¡°Do you know him well?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the youngest heir of the Newhouses. I haven¡¯t had any direct conflicts with him, but his father


    often causes me trouble. There¡¯s his older sister, who¡¯s also quite troublesome¡­¡±


    Daniel looked at her with a calm expression. ¡°But in the business world, it¡¯s better to maintain harmony.


    I don¡¯t dwell too much on them.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Maisie didn¡¯t catch onto thest part. Her thoughts were still on his previous words.


    ¡°He has an older sister?¡± Her voice was questioning. ¡°How is she troublesome?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you dealt with her before?¡±


    ¡°The Newhouse Group is the strongestpetitor of the Quimby Group. We certainly cross paths


    often.¡±


    ¡°So, his sister often bothers you?¡±


    Daniel paused, suddenly catching a different emotion on Maisie¡¯s typically gentle face. He chuckled.


    ¡°What else do you want to know?¡±


    Maisie freed herself from his embrace, sitting up straight to avoid revealing too much of her interest.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°I have two projectsing up that require negotiations with the Newhouse Group. His sister will be in


    charge. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll take you with me for the next negotiation!¡±

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791


    ¡°No need!¡± Maisie tilted her head and pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate people interfering with your things?¡±


    ¡°That was in the past,¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was deep. His hand was yful as he pinched her earlobe softly.


    The subtle pinch made her heart skip a beat.


    Leaning in, he whispered in her ear with warm breath, ¡°You¡¯ll have to participate in everything about me


    from now on!¡±


    She looked at him, cheeks burning, looked down, and chuckled.


    Outside, it was sunny. A breeze blew, and the soft sunlight seemed to make its way into the car. ¨C


    Maisie went to the office to submit an outline to Lily, the mission she was given.


    Lily remarked, ¡°I think the script you wrote is good. Thepany is thinking of diversifying. Would you


    like to try being a screenwriter?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She had worked for a few days and submitted the script outline. Lily smiled in satisfaction while reading


    it.


    ¡°Your writing is good, and the story flows,¡± she marked it with a pencil. ¡°There are things to note¡­ Go


    slightly faster. The main plot will be diluted if it¡¯s too slow. Write the first five scenes. Show it to me, and


    we¡¯ll discuss it then.¡±


    Maisie looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Do you really think I can do it?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lily poured her a cup of coffee, wearing a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t give you anything too big. Just


    write a short story. The investment is low, and there¡¯s no need for famous actors. It¡¯ll have great


    feedback if we upload this on social media tforms.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    ¡°We have professional screenwriters in thepany. You can learn from them,¡± Lily whispered, ¡°I pay


    them handsomely! It¡¯s our big investor Daniel¡¯s money!¡±


    Maisieughed out loud.


    ¡°You take one sip at a time. It works the same for your career, too.¡± Lily patted her shoulder. ¡°I go all in


    when I work, but I¡¯m realistic too. Me getting you to try would prove that you¡¯re good with your writing.¡±


    Maisie smiled and looked at her quietly.


    That was the thing she admired about Lily the most. She was realistic but not shameless. She was


    rational but not snobbish.


    Feeling uneasy from her stare, Lily asked, ¡°Why are you smiling like that? Also¡­ Why are you looking


    at me that way?¡±


    Maisie smiled, even happier now.


    ¡°Hey, littledy, don¡¯t fall in love with me. Daniel will kill me!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°I just thought I¡¯m so lucky to meet a boss like you.¡±


    Lily raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m only your boss?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my friend too!¡± Maisie hugged her.


    Lily pretended she was disgusted and struggled to get away from her but failed.


    While they were ying like kids, Rachael came in and was stunned to see that.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lily did not mind. ¡°Anything?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Rachael snapped back to her senses. ¡°Mr. Harvey is here. He brought his work.¡±


    Maisie smiled in embarrassment. She turned around to leave, but Lily called out to her, ¡°Wait!¡±

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792


    ¡°What?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Lily eagerly shared her n with Maisie, ¡°Harvey is an illustrator. I¡¯m nning to create an illustrated


    version of your book since it¡¯s trendy. We¡¯ll market it immediately and earn more money!¡±


    Lily continued. ¡°I think he has a great style. I¡¯m considering having him illustrate all our books. Take a


    look at his work and have a conversation with him.¡±


    Maisie hesitated and said, ¡°Um.¡±


    Lily quickly discerned the issue. ¡°What? Are you worried about upsetting Daniel?¡±


    Maisie smiled awkwardly.


    Lily reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s just a job. Don¡¯t worry about him. You¡¯ll onlymunicate with Harvey during


    working hours. You¡¯ll go home on your own, right? If you still have concerns¡­¡±


    She nced around and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll be with you guys during work. With me around, there¡¯s nothing


    Daniel can say!¡±


    Rachael entered with Harvey.


    He greeted them with a polite smile and called out to Lily enthusiastically.


    Then he turned to Maisie, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve met you before, at the tea party and hospital. Something odd


    happened on both asions. I¡¯m happy to properly meet you today, Maisie.¡±


    Lily teased him, ¡°Mm-hmm, take a good look at her!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He smiled. ¡°Lily, the saying, ¡®There are no weak troops under a strong general¡¯, applies perfectly to you!


    You¡¯re charismatic, and your writers are beautiful. Are you trying to outshine other publishing


    companies?¡±


    A charming man¡¯s sweet words were always captivating, especially when he was as good-looking as


    Harvey.


    Maisie chuckled, looking down. If someone else said it, it might seem cliched, buting from him, it


    worked.


    Harvey approached Maisie with her book in his hands.


    She was surprised when he showed her his drawing book.


    The drawings were beautiful, with muted colors and smooth touches¡ªexactly her preferred style.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read your book,¡± he said. ¡°I designed these scenes following your book. What do you think? I can


    make edits if needed.¡±


    Lily added, ¡°I also contacted another illustrator, Toph Hamerton, from Centrolis. He did a test drawing


    for a few chapters. You canpare to see which one you prefer.¡±


    Maisie recalled that the second heir of the Hamertons was also an outstanding artist. Perhaps he


    excelled in techniques, but she preferred the warmth in Harvey¡¯s drawings. It suited her style.


    ¡°Choose wisely, Maisie.¡± Harvey¡¯s smile was carefree.


    Leaning on the table, he softly blew his fringe, almost covering his eyes. ¡°Lily, you better choose


    carefully too. Toph charges more than I do!¡±


    ¡°You cheeky kid!¡± Lily joked, ¡°Do you think your rates are low?¡±


    He smirked and looked at Maisie. ¡°I¡¯m a sensitive person. If someone appreciates my work, I¡¯ll do a


    great job even if I don¡¯t make much money. Money isn¡¯t everything!¡±


    Lily smiled. Just then, a woman entered.


    Maisie was surprised. The sound of her heels echoed loudly, and her perfume was overpowering.


    The woman wore a royal blue suit, exuding overbearingness and contempt.


    However, Harvey¡¯s expression soured when he saw her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Reyes,¡± she apologized. ¡°Did Harvey cause trouble again? What nonsense is he


    spouting now?¡±

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793


    The woman chuckled. ¡°Ms. Reyes, I¡¯m sure you remember me. We met at a work dinner. I¡¯m Harvey¡¯s


    sister, Jodie Newhouse.¡±


    Lily was stunned but greeted her with a smile, ¡°Oh¡­ So it¡¯s Ms. Newhouse. I remember you.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Did my brother have an outburst again?¡± Jodie asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lily and Maisie exchanged nces, uncertainty written on their faces.


    The moment Harvey locked eyes with Jodie upon entering, Maisie noticed the upbeat man¡¯s face turn


    grim as he clenched his fists.


    Soon, he released his fists.


    Just as Lily was about to ask about the situation, she noticed a few medical staff following behind


    Jodie.


    Even more confused, Lily asked, ¡°Ms. Jodie, what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡± Harvey erupted suddenly, shouting and throwing his drawing book at them. ¡°Get out! Get


    the hell out¡ª¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Harvey!¡± Jodie said.


    Jodie signaled the doctors, and they swiftly moved forward to restrain him.


    He struggled vehemently but was outnumbered, held like a fish on a chopping board. A madness-


    tinged shriek escaped him.


    Chaos erupted in the office.


    Lily and Maisie stepped back in shock.


    One of the doctors swiftly took out a syringe, rolled up his sleeves, and injected his vein.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± he shrieked.


    Maisie shuddered, recalling her past. She also had been mad like that before, injected with a


    tranquilizer while being restrained.


    Lily thundered, ¡°Ms. Newhouse, this is my office! What are you doing? Go home if you want to teach


    your brother a lesson!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Reyes.¡± Jodie looked at her, remaining courteous and respectful. ¡°My brother is still in


    treatment. He can¡¯t sign with yourpany to be your illustrator. Please forgive him!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? What treatment are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve witnessed it yourself. He¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Jodie!¡± The exhausted Harvey used all his strength to speak fiercely, ¡°You lunatic, you¡¯re out of your


    mind! You¡­


    ¡°Lily, save me! I¡¯m not crazy! I¡ª¡±


    Perhaps the drug took effect before he finished speaking. He shut his eyes and fainted.


    The chaos finally quieted down.


    The medical staff took him out, leaving the office in disarray.


    Jodie apologized again, bowing deeply before leaving. ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry about the trouble we brought,


    Ms. Reyes. I¡¯ll get someone to clean up.¡±


    Lily frowned, ncing at her with disdain.


    Meanwhile, Maisie felt a chill in her limbs.


    ¡°Maisie?¡± Lily noticed her paleness. ¡°Are you okay? You don¡¯t look very good¡­¡±

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Maisie¡¯s voice was weak.


    Lily beckoned Rachael over, urging her to escort Maisie to the meeting room for some much-needed


    rest. To be safe, she discreetly contacted Daniel, enlisting him toe and pick her up.


    Upon hearing the surprising turn of events, Daniel headed to thepany to collect Maisie.


    ¨C


    Once Maisie wasfortably settled, he thought for a moment before calling Toph.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Toph¡¯s cheerful voice resonated, apanied by the sound of his vibrantughter. ¡°Miss me?


    Hold on, I¡¯m in the middle of drawing¡­ The signal¡¯s a bit dodgy here. Let me find a better spot!¡±


    After some rustling noise, Toph returned with a smile, saying, ¡°Found a good spot, uncle. We¡¯re good to


    chat now! What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Daniel pondered. ¡°Did Sephy grow taller? I¡¯ve been away from Centrolis for so long, and I


    miss that little girl.¡±


    ¡°Did you get it mixed up? I¡¯m her uncle, not her dad! You should ask my brother about her!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Daniel paused. ¡°How about my sister and brother-inw? Are they doing well?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Linda and Uncle Nichs?¡± Toph sounded puzzled. ¡°Why not just give them a call and ask


    yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± He grinned, feeling a tad annoyed at beating around the bush.


    He then chose a direct approach. ¡°Toph, I called to talk to you.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Toph chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I have a question about someone¡­¡± He asked, ¡°As an artist, do you know someone named Harvey


    Newhouse?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s from Cumulus City.¡± Toph seemed unsure whether tough or sigh. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you today,


    uncle? The Newhouse family is pretty renowned there. You should know him better than I do!¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    While Daniel was familiar with the family¡¯s public image, he remained oblivious to the currents beneath


    their seemingly calm exterior.


    He always considered Harvey as the family¡¯s pampered son and believed he was the indispensable


    right-hand man, the family¡¯s master. It never urred to him that something like this was happening


    within the family.


    Taking a deep breath, he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sure Lily informed you about Maisie¡¯s book. She¡¯s releasing a


    comic version, and you¡¯re in the running for the illustration gig, alongside Harvey.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± Toph confirmed. ¡°But my chances are slim. My previous work mostly leaned toward


    fantasy, not really in sync with Maisie¡¯s novel.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Daniel asked, ¡°Does Harvey¡¯s style match? What¡¯s his style?¡±


    Toph was direct. ¡°He¡¯s quite a hit in the industry. His style is unique, a bit schizophrenic.¡±


    Perplexed, Daniel asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Toph chuckled. ¡°His drawings sometimese to life, featuring beautiful lines and colors. They


    showcase the happiest side of him. Yet, they turn terrifyingly grim at times, like being thrust into hell. It


    sends shivers down your spine. Hence, people in the industrybel him as schizophrenic.


    ¡°But the line between genius and lunacy is often thin. The more a person is like that, the more artistic


    they tend to be.¡±


    Daniel squinted, sensing an odd feeling.


    After a pause, he asked, ¡°Would you believe it if he¡¯s genuinely a lunatic?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Toph responded casually. ¡°He¡¯s been hospitalized in the psychiatry ward before.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Daniel eximed.


    ¡°I came across it in an artist group discussion. They were talking about his condition. Also, he has a


    caring sister who brings in doctors whenever his illness resurfaces.


    ¡°Of course, I only read about it in their discussion. I can¡¯t vouch for its truth! Nevertheless, many things


    about him are legendary in the industry!¡±

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Daniel found himself increasingly intrigued by Harvey, especially after conversing with Toph.


    In his normal state, Daniel perceived Harvey as an ordinary man. However, when triggered, he


    transformed into the chaotic force that Lily had vividly described¡ªa person capable of turning the entire


    office upside down.


    Yet, the mystery lingered. Why did Harvey get triggered in the first ce?


    Concerns arose about Harvey¡¯s well-being. Was anyone at home aware of his illness? And what about


    his sister?


    Toph had mentioned that she would arrive promptly with doctors whenever Harvey experienced an


    outburst. Daniel pondered, pursing his lips involuntarily.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Toph¡¯s repeated calls snapped him back to reality. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to talk


    about?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°Say hi to your parents for me. Also¡­ I hope to see you in Cumulus City soon.¡±


    Amused, Toph replied, ¡°Haha, are you referring to the book? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not as skilled as Harvey!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good.¡± Daniel chuckled. ¡°When there¡¯s a will, there is a way. I have a feeling that we will


    meet in Cumulus City!¡±


    ¨C


    At the Newhouse residence.


    Although the room was bathed in sunlight, it felt chilly and inhospitable. Like white paint on a canvas,


    the sunlight failed to bring warmth.


    Harvey sat nonchntly, leaning on the wall, one leg crossed over the other. His smirk carried a hint of


    casual mockery. His attention shifted at the sound of the door opening, but he didn¡¯t bother to look.


    Jodie approached, her heels echoing in the vast, cold room.


    She spoke with sisterly concern, squatting in front of him. ¡°Harvey, it¡¯s time for your medicine.¡±


    He nced at her, scoffed, and abruptly raised his hand, spilling the medicine.


    Unfazed, Jodie stood up with a mocking smirk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Harvey,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯m handling the Newhouse Group now. Dad is retiring soon. To


    them, you¡¯re just¡­ a sick man!¡±


    He looked up and red at her. ¡°You know very well whether I¡¯m sick or not.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    Suddenly, he stood up, nearly toppling a cab in a dramatic fashion. His eyes were fierce, veins


    bulging as he clenched his fists.


    Prepared doctors lurked like hyenas, ready to restrain him.


    A cryptic look filled Jodie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good, Harvey. What¡¯s the advantage of


    going against your sister? We¡¯re family!¡±


    She bent down, smiling as if ying with a pet. ¡°As long as you cooperate with me, we¡¯ll live a happy


    life like before. I guarantee your illness will improve.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Harvey bellowed, teeth clenched. ¡°Who the hell wants to be your family? You psycho, you


    lunatic, you¡­¡±


    He struggled to find more words.


    Calling her a psycho was the worst insult he could muster.


    Envy gripped him, wishing he could freely curse like thugs facing enemies. s, he was never taught


    to curse from a young age.

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796


    Nobody had taught Harvey to be wary of those closest to him.


    Jodie grinned and departed, arranging for the doctors to clean up the mess.


    As usual, Harvey fought with all his might, only to find himself restrained on the bed, tranquilizer


    coursing through his veins.


    Before long, his eyes closed, and he drifted into a stupor.


    During these episodes, fragments from his past would unfailingly sh in his mind.


    From a young age, Harvey had unknowingly distanced himself from his sister. Perhaps it was his


    extroverted facade and cold inner world. Outwardly friendly, he kept his heart guarded.


    His artistic expressions swung between two extremes, making him question if he might be


    schizophrenic. He had even consulted a doctor.


    Little did he anticipate it would be Jodie¡¯s tool¡­


    She had bribed the doctor, fabricating a report of his mental illness and sessfully excluding him from


    the Newhouse Group¡¯s heirs.


    A searing headache gripped him, images hazy and disjointed. The tranquilizer seemed to lose its effect


    after being administered so many times.


    Each time, the pain intensified, and he pleaded, ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Curled on the bed, he pulled at his hair. ¡°Save me, save me¡­¡±


    ¡°You devil!¡± he erupted suddenly. ¡°You¡¯re a devil¡ª¡± ¨CBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Daniel stood beneath Maisie¡¯s apartment, surveying themunity.


    The well-managed environment, centrally located and just a short walk from the publishingpany,


    made it convenient.


    Maisie had purchased the small residence with her royalty fees, adapting to the city¡¯s junglew.


    A bittersweet smile crossed Daniel¡¯s face¡ªhis little bunny had found her own way and no longer


    required his protection.


    Did that imply he was now of no use to her?


    Maisie descended the stairs as he pondered, and he was taken aback when heid eyes on her.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She didn¡¯t look well. d in a thin sweater, she appeared frail and pale.


    He had fetched her from Lily¡¯s earlier, heading straight to the Quimby Group for work without


    exchanging words. He hadn¡¯t even had a chance to talk to her.


    Seeing her in that state, he hurried over, took off his jacket, and draped it over her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you


    wear warmer clothes?¡±


    ¡°I was bored at home, so I decided to take a stroll. I didn¡¯t n to go too far, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s spring, evenings can be chilly. You need to take care of yourself!¡±


    She looked at him and smiled.


    It used to be her advising him like that. She used to be the one dressing him, like a wife urging him to


    drink less and avoid all-nighters¡­


    The roles had reversed now. He found himself chasing after her.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± He raised an eyebrow.


    Maisie remained silent, inching closer to him.


    The evening pulled their shadows along, elongating them on the street.


    ¡°Oh, I want to discuss something with you,¡± he said. ¡°I think you should have someone you know to do


    the illustrations for your book. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Maisie was shocked. ¡°Are you talking about Toph?¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone else more fitting for the role? He¡¯s skilled and has his own work. Plus, we know him


    well.¡±


    ¡°But.¡± She hesitated before saying, ¡°Daniel, I prefer Harvey¡¯s style.¡±

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797


    Daniel stood in stunned silence. ¡°Why?¡± he finally managed to ask.


    Maisie pondered for a while before replying, ¡°Because¡­ I can¡¯t pinpoint it, but his style is impactful. I¡¯ve


    examined Toph¡¯s test illustration. It¡¯s good, but itcks the same impact.


    ¡°Do you know, Daniel? There are a couple of scenes Harvey drew that perfectly match what I imagined


    when I wrote! The figures, expressions, and movements are exactly as I picture them. Isn¡¯t that


    magical?¡±


    Daniel couldn¡¯t decipher his emotions. He believed he had the strongest connection with her in this


    world.


    Sensing his mood, Maisie softly grabbed his arm and leaned on him yfully.


    ¡°But you¡¯re the most magical one,¡± she said gently, ¡°You lost me and found me again. And I willingly


    came back to you. Isn¡¯t that magical?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    His heart jolted, and he detected a warm fragrance on her.


    Unable to resist, he smirked, proud but not letting it get to his head. He suppressed the urge to hug and


    kiss her, opting to gently caress her cheek.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s magical,¡± he whispered. ¡°Will there be more¡­ miracles between us?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she asked.


    He hesitated, leaning close to her ear. ¡°Such as¡­ having a child¡­¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Her cheeks flushed, her heart racing. She let him go and walked ahead.


    He followed with a smile, ready to show a face filled with love whenever she turned to look at him.


    As promised, he would be there every time she turned her head.


    ¨C


    Lily looked concerned while examining the illustrations in the office. Although she was pleased with


    Harvey¡¯s submitted draft, the unexpected revtion about his condition from Jodie, who had seemingly


    appeared out of nowhere, left Lily uncertain about signing him.


    At that moment, Rachael walked in, her own worried expression mirroring Lily¡¯s concern.


    Lily greeted her with a smile, seeking her opinion. The two had developed a strong bond over the


    years, transcending the typical dynamics of boss and subordinate. They were more like sisters,


    discussing matters and oveing challenges together.


    This situation was no different.


    ¡°Rachael, do you think.¡±


    Before Lily could finish, Rachael interjected, ¡°Boss, are you sure you want to sign a mentally ill artist?¡±


    Lily was taken aback.


    After a thoughtful pause, she said, ¡°Harvey¡¯s talent is impable. Most importantly, his style and


    Maisie¡¯s work are a match made in heaven!¡±

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to ask me.¡± Rachael smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve already made up your mind.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯d like to know what you think.¡±


    Rachael looked down, unusually quiet for the day.


    ¡°I¡¯ll share my concerns then,¡± she said after a while. ¡°Harveyes from a prestigious background,


    after all. Even if he¡¯s mentally stable, we should get the family¡¯s consent before signing him.¡±


    A strange expression lingered on her face. She hesitated.


    Lily trusted herpletely, always straightforward in their conversations. However, she failed to notice


    the subtle change in Rachael¡¯s expression.


    Rachael continued. ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t just ignore everything else to get Maisie an illustrator.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily frowned. She didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Of course, I must get the best illustrator for my writer! Maisie¡¯s book is hot right now. We¡¯ll miss out if


    we don¡¯t seize this opportunity to publish theic version. If it¡¯s a sess, thepany will make a


    big profit. I¡¯m serious about this.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rachael pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re caring for her too much? You¡¯re taking care


    of her book and her life! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve intervened too much between her and Daniel? Why did


    you¡ª¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s naive and stubborn. She suffered because of him in the past, so it makes sense that I help her,


    right?¡± Lily was quite irritated. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand a pure and kind girl being taken advantage of by a


    man. That¡¯s why I taught her to be independent!


    Not only her, if you have a boyfriend one day, I¡¯ll do the same for you if you¡¯re being bullied! Of course,


    it¡¯s impossible that you¡¯d be taken advantage of!¡±


    Lily nced at her. ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for so many years. You¡¯re more cautious than Maisie is.¡±


    Rachael chuckled, ¡°So to you, I don¡¯t need any protection.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Lily looked at her impatiently.


    Rachael was irritated. It seemed the friendship they had built throughout the years had changed since


    Maisie joined thepany.


    Lily held the position of thepany¡¯s boss, with Rachael as her second-inmand, managing


    everything on her behalf. Rachael believed she was Lily¡¯s right-hand person, an essential advisor.


    Full support had been given to Lily when she expressed the desire to sign Maisie, and Rachael had


    discreetly shielded Maisie from Cam¡¯s scheming.


    However, it seemed Lily was increasingly aligning with Maisie, especially evident in their camaraderie


    observed by Rachael in the office recently. Their closeness resembled that of sisters.


    Rachael was concerned about her status and feared the ongoing situation might jeopardize her


    position.


    Rachael took a deep breath, forcing a seemingly natural smile. ¡°I apologize. Work has been stressful.


    Please forgive my thoughtless words.¡±


    Lily gazed at her, then broke the silence. ¡°Take some days off if you¡¯re stressed. I¡¯ll extend your annual


    leave.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Rachael replied with a shake of her head. ¡°Maisie¡¯s book revision is due. I can¡¯t leave you


    at such a crucial time. I¡¯m fine! If you approve of Harvey¡¯s work, I¡¯ll discuss it with Ms. Newhouse again.


    We may need the guardian¡¯s agreement to sign a mentally ill man.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go talk to her,¡± Lily said wearily, massaging her temple. Work exhaustion weighed on her.


    Lily softly added, ¡°Rachael, if it doesn¡¯t work out, consider Toph the main illustrator. Daniel would likely


    prefer him for Maisie.


    ¡°Harvey is unstable, but he can bring inspiration. If they coborate, magic might happen. Draft a


    coboration agreement and expedite the process. We¡¯re already promoting the book. Any dy will


    result in losses!¡±

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799


    ¡°Okay, got it,¡± Rachael acknowledged Lily¡¯s words and promptly left her office.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¨C


    A couple of dayster, Daniel and Maisie headed to the airport.


    Toph wasn¡¯t the sole person emerging from the VIPne. Chris, Lena, Zuko, Lina, and Persephone


    trailed behind.


    Passionate waves greeted them upon sight.


    Filled with cheer, Persephone skipped along, almost throwing herself at Daniel!


    The atmosphere was lively, and everyone was smiling happily.


    Maisie, a bit surprised, returned the smiles as she greeted them. Among them, she only knew


    Persephone.


    ¡°Ms. Maisie!¡± Persephone hugged her, sweetly saying, ¡°It¡¯s been ages since Ist saw you. I don¡¯t want


    to go to school anymore!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not kidding,¡± Lina added with a smile. ¡°She kept asking for you for days after you left. Refused to


    go to school. It was quite a hassle!¡±


    ¡°She only listens to you.¡± Zuko chuckled, carrying her. He pinched her nose. ¡°I didn¡¯t deceive you, did I?


    Ms. Maisie really isn¡¯t in Centrolis. So, when we return, will you stopining and go to school like


    a good girl?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Persephone pouted. ¡°Then I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯ll go to school here!¡±


    Laughter filled the air at her childish deration.


    Toph faked a cough, exining to Maisie, ¡°I came to Cumulus City for work, but these folks are here for


    vacation!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Aryae with you?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s busy right now. She¡¯s taken a break from drawing.¡± Toph smiled helplessly. ¡°She¡¯s managing


    everything with the Bayers. I¡¯m running the studio. Even though we¡¯re apart, we always discuss our


    work. I appreciate her support toe to Cumulus City!¡±


    Maisie nodded, feeling a twinge of guilt for Arya because of Graham.


    ¡°Granduncle!¡± Although Zuko was carrying Persephone, she pinched Daniel¡¯s cheek mischievously. ¡°I


    miss you too, granduncle!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes reflected affection. ¡°Then stay longer. I¡¯ll treat you like a princess!¡±


    Blushing, Lina spoke with a smile, ¡°Uncle, thank you for your time!¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Daniel squinted at the group. ¡°I¡¯m older than all of you, but I feel like we¡¯re all the same age!¡±


    ¡°Please, uncle!¡± Toph teased. ¡°You¡¯re over ten years older than Maisie, much older than my brother as


    well. You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh my!¡± Chris yfully punched him mid-sentence.


    Pretending to be mad, Daniel pursed his lips and stared at Toph.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle,¡± Chris reassured. ¡°I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you!¡±


    Toph begged for mercy, apologizing profusely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay! Save me, aunt¡­ Save me!¡±


    Amidughter, Maisie blushed, and Daniel seized the opportunity to grab her hand.


    After the joyful interaction, Daniel treated them to a meal at the Quimby Group¡¯s five-star hotel, a city


    landmark with a prime location.


    The bustling scene in front of the hotel showcased its poprity.


    Daniel arranged the best private room and served the most delicious food inside.


    Toph indulged in the local cuisine, oblivious to his appearance.


    Zuko and Lina attended to the princess while Chris and Lena exchanged food, radiating affection.


    The family departed happily after a memorable time together.

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800


    It went without saying for Daniel¡ªhe was almost spoon-feeding Maisie.


    Toph suddenly felt his meal wasn¡¯t appetizing anymore and slowed down his eating pace.


    ¡°Uncle Toph, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The kind-hearted Persephone ced the shrimp her father had peeled for


    her onto Toph¡¯s te.


    Toph smiled wryly. ¡°Little princess, they¡¯re all in pairs, and it¡¯s just the two of us¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Persephone rejected him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be paired with you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you little rascal¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too old!¡± Persephone retorted, scrunching up her face.


    Daniel almost choked at those words. Everyoneughed except him. He merely repeated Toph¡¯s


    words, ¡°You little rascal¡­¡±


    Persephone ran to Maisie, asking cutely for cotton candy.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After getting her parents¡¯ permission, Maisie got up to find a server.


    Unexpectedly, as she left the private room and entered the hotel corridor, she saw a sneaky figure


    darting from behind a pir.


    Maisie paused. The person¡¯s back looked extremely familiar. Involuntarily, she followed and grew more


    surprised as she got closer.


    ¡°Mom?¡± she called out.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡± Cindy was so startled she almost jumped. She turned pale when she saw it was Maisie.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie was puzzled. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re discharged? I didn¡¯t arrange for that. Why


    are you here?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Cindy stuttered, unable to answer.


    She stared at Maisie for a while, then finally calmed down and aggressively retorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with me being here? This is a hotel! Can¡¯t Ie here for a meal? Besides, I¡­ I¡¯m hospitalized, not


    imprisoned! Can¡¯t Ie out for a while?¡±


    Maisie looked at her, bewildered.


    ¡°You!¡± Cindy¡¯s unreasonable tone rose higher as she scolded, hands on hips. ¡°What are you doing


    here? To eat? Huh! It¡¯s with Daniel again, right? You ingrate! Got some money and now squandering it


    at this high-end ce. Can¡¯t you save a little and help your brother? I¡¯ve raised you for so many years,


    and you¡¯re just a money-losing investment!¡±


    Maisie paled, biting her lip tightly. She shouldn¡¯t have called out to her!


    It was strange. Every time Cindy saw her, there was an endless stream of insults. No matter what she


    did, Cindy would always find fault with her. Perhaps they were destined to sh as mother and


    daughter¡­


    Maisie took a deep breath, her voice slightly trembling. ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first. You


    should go back to the hospital. The specialists Daniel found for you are the best in the cardiology


    department. You need to cooperate with them for a faster recovery!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. Do you need to nag? So annoying!¡± Cindy rolled her eyes while briskly walking away.


    Soon, she disappeared from Maisie¡¯s view.


    Maisie felt a heavy weight in her heart, her earlier good mood gone.


    She turned to go back to the private room but suddenly saw Jodieing out from the same direction


    as Cindy! Jodie also saw her.


    Both of them froze momentarily. Then, Jodie smiled and greeted her, ¡°Ms. Squire? Hello, we metst


    time in Ms. Reyes¡¯ office.¡±

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801


    Maisie was taken aback for a moment and nodded slightly.


    During the chaotic situation in Lily¡¯s office that day, she hadn¡¯t gotten a good look. It wasn¡¯t until today


    that she could carefully assess Jodie. The Newhouse heiress was dressed beautifully with a haughty


    air that kept others at bay.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of Harvey. He and Jodie came from the same affluent family. Harvey was


    easygoing and approachable, but that didn¡¯t diminish his inherent elegance.


    Maisie lightly furrowed her brow and smiled as she greeted her.


    Jodie looked around and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is Mr. Quimby here too? Did you alle together?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Maisie answered softly. ¡°He¡¯s here too.¡±


    ¡°You guys have a great rtionship!¡± Jodie smirked, her words carrying hidden implications. ¡°I heard


    you were sick before. It seems mental illnesses can be cured. You were seriously ill before, but now


    you¡¯re still with him, right?


    ¡°Ms. Squire, seeing you like this gives me confidence in my brother!¡±


    Maisie jolted as she snapped her eyes up at Jodie. Jodie had a smile on her lips, but her gaze


    harbored deep hostility toward her.


    Maisie was momentarily stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why. Even though this was only her second


    encounter with Jodie, why did she seem to regard her like an enemy?Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Could this woman also be among those who used to surround Daniel?


    A sense of jealousy surged within Maisie. However, she concealed the displeasure and was about to


    exchange a few pleasantries before leaving when a low voice suddenly came from behind.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    Maisie turned around. Daniel¡¯s hand rested on her shoulder, pulling her into his embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± Daniel smiled. ¡°I thought you got lost in this huge hotel. Didn¡¯t expect you to


    be here, chatting¡­ What have you been talking about?¡±


    As Daniel spoke, he looked at Jodie, a cold glint shing through his seemingly smiling eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, what a coincidence to meet you here!¡± Jodie greeted enthusiastically and intentionally


    added, ¡°We didn¡¯t talk about anything special. Just my brother¡¯s illness. Ms. Squire felt sorry since such


    a talented artist like him can¡¯t draw illustrations for her¡­ Oh, right, we also talked about her past


    illness.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Jodie raised an eyebrow. ¡°Mr. Quimby, from Ms. Squire¡¯s tone, she seems quite attached to you! Of


    course, if a man could stick around when I¡¯m sick, I¡¯d also be willing to reconcile!¡±


    Daniel frowned slightly. These words sounded jarring to him. He nced worriedly at Maisie, who had


    aposed expression. However, her demeanor made him nervous.


    The unpleasant memories from the past were real. A reconciliation was like reattaching a broken mirror


    ¡ªpossible, but the fractures remained.


    Daniel gritted his teeth and sneered. ¡°Ms. Newhouse, isn¡¯t it impolite to converse this way?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my apologies.¡± Jodie smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that¡­ it¡¯s not permissible to talk about this?¡±


    ¡°If you must converse in such an impolite manner, then I think it¡¯s better I discuss the recent


    coboration directly with Mr. Newhouse.¡± Daniel¡¯s tone was stern. ¡°After all, the Newhouse Group


    hasn¡¯tpletely been passed to you. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Jodie scowled. As long as the Newhouse Group wasn¡¯t in her hands, Harvey still had a chance. And


    causing Harvey to ¡°get sick¡± wasn¡¯t a long-term solution.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby, I¡¯m truly very sorry,¡± Jodie said softly, ¡°I¡­¡±

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss it further.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Have some respect, Ms.


    Newhouse.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After that, he carefully nced at Maisie and asked softly, ¡°Shall we go back?¡±


    Maisie remained silent.


    Daniel became more anxious. He cautiously tried to lead her back toward the private room, but she


    stopped in her tracks when they brushed past Jodie.


    ¡°Maisie¡­¡± Daniel¡¯s heart lurched.


    ¡°Daniel, wait a moment.¡± Maisie¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°I have a few words to say to Ms. Newhouse.


    ¡°I have been sick before.¡± She looked into Jodie¡¯s eyes, her face bearing a determined look. ¡°But I¡¯ve


    recovered now. Ms. Newhouse, it was a mental illness, and mental illnesses require the right medicine.


    I¡¯m fortunate because my medicine has always been by my side.¡±


    Daniel was stunned, looking at her intently.


    ¡°There were misunderstandings between Daniel and me.¡± Maisie quietly held Daniel¡¯s hand. ¡°But those


    misunderstandings are cleared now. I¡¯m sure my love for him and his feelings for me haven¡¯t changed.


    That¡¯s why we¡¯re together again.


    ¡°Mental illnesses are different from other diseases. As long as you find the right medicine, it can heal


    without leaving scars. I can confidently tell you that there are no rifts between Daniel and me anymore.


    ¡°Your brother is still unwell, so I understand your concern as an elder sister. However¡­ have you


    considered if he hasn¡¯t found the right medicine?¡±


    Maisie finished with a gentle smile at Daniel, took his hand, and turned to leave.


    Jodie stood still, clenching her fists tightly at her side and ring in the direction Maisie departed.


    It was then her phone vibrated. Someone sent her a message. Looking at the number, she felt a


    suffocating sense of despair.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Initially, she intended to upset Maisie, but she hadn¡¯t expected Maisie to handle it so effortlessly! She


    poured all her anger into a text message, quickly typing.


    Jodie: [Don¡¯t bother me again! Do you think of anything other than money? I¡¯m not your daughter!]


    After sending the message, she threw her phone to the floor, the shattered screen reflecting her


    enraged face.


    A few dayster, Toph brought Chris along and found the Newhouse residence, following Lily¡¯s


    provided address.


    In fact, he had encountered Harvey a few times during their student days at someic exhibitions.


    They knew each other, had exchanged contact information, and often discussed drawing techniques.


    Due to their surprisingly simr views, Toph had once thought of Harvey as another version of himself.


    However,ter, Harvey suddenly disappeared. Toph lost contact with him, and then¡­ the news of


    Harvey¡¯s illness surfaced.


    Toph felt bad for him and wanted to take this opportunity to visit him.


    The Newhouses knew that there were visitors who came a long way from Centrolis today, so they


    made preparations early.


    The head butler personally drove the car to the private road outside the vi to wee the two


    Hamerton heirs.


    The butler led them to Harvey¡¯s private studio, with bodyguards and a doctor standing guard around.


    Chris frowned, nced around, and whispered to Toph, ¡°This ce is so strange. It gives off a creepy


    vibe, just like the old den of the drug trafficking gang I raided at the border back then¡­¡±


    There was some distance between the corridor and the studio, and the corridor walls were filled with


    Harvey¡¯s paintings. Some were unusually vibrant in color, while some were genuinely eerie.


    In Toph¡¯s eyes, however, these were rare pieces of art.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡± He nudged Chris. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand an artist¡¯s world!¡±


    ¡°But an artist should still be a human first, right?¡± Chris widened his eyes. ¡°Art¡­ shouldn¡¯t be


    connected to hell, right?¡±

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Toph pretended to be serious. ¡°It¡¯s something beyond theprehension of ordinary mortals


    like you!¡±


    Chris raised his hand to strike, but Toph ducked,ughing as he avoided the hit. ¡°There¡¯s only a thin


    line between artists and lunatics.¡±


    ¡°True, I¡¯ll give you that!¡± Chris nced at him. ¡°But you¡¯re also an artist, and you¡¯re not crazy!¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re family, you¡¯re biased when ites to me!¡± Toph spread his hands. ¡°Here¡¯s another


    example, Lena! To outsiders, she¡¯s not normal¡ªreclusive, aloof, a female assassin, but in your eyes,


    she¡¯s the most adorable person in the world! Right?¡±


    Chris snorted in agreement.


    Toph chuckled, putting an arm around Chris¡¯ neck. ¡°So, Chris, we shouldn¡¯t judge people through a


    filter. Actually, Harvey¡¯s artistic talent is unparalleled¡­¡±


    ¡°Very affectionate toward him, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The two of them walked andughed together.


    The butler entered the studio to announce their arrival and soon escorted them inside.


    The butler respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Harvey might show aggressive behavior¡­ but the bodyguards and the


    doctor are right outside. If anything happens, they¡¯ll rush in immediately.¡±


    ¡°Immediately?¡± Chris narrowed his eyes. ¡°Mr. Harvey is grown-up, yet he doesn¡¯t have any privacy?


    Outsiders can just barge into his room anytime?¡±


    The butler awkwardly smiled but didn¡¯t respond.


    Toph and Chris exchanged a nce and quietly entered.


    Harvey¡¯s sketches adorned the expansive studio. Seated on the floor, he leaned against the wall,


    tenderly grooming a small kitten in his arms.


    Despite the typically heartwarming sight, Harvey¡¯s eyescked their usual brightness.


    Toph approached with care, but Chris intervened, shooting him a cautionary look. Toph shook his head


    and softly reassured, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°You forgot what the butler said about his aggressive behavior?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Toph chuckled helplessly. ¡°Okay, okay. If you¡¯re worried, just stand here. I¡¯ll talk to him myself!¡±


    Chris crossed his arms, pursing his lips. He wasn¡¯t afraid but rather prepared for any sudden situation.


    As a special forces soldier, the vignce instilled in him made him choose not to get too close¡ªhe


    stood in the farthest corner of the room from Harvey.


    Toph ced his sketchbook before Harvey.


    Harvey hesitated for a moment, then spoke softly when he saw a smiling face he hadn¡¯t seen for some


    time. ¡°Toph?¡±


    ¡°So, you still remember me!¡± Toph crouched down, ying with the kitten beside him. ¡°I¡¯m going to be


    in Cumulus City for a while this time. I hope we can have a pleasant coboration!¡±


    Harvey was surprised. Apparently, that illustration contract had indeed fallen into Toph¡¯s hands.


    Harvey realized that Jodie was so powerful. If she said no, he couldn¡¯t draw¡­ In the world¡¯s eyes, he


    was considered a lunatic. No matter how he exined, he couldn¡¯t shake off that stigma!


    Harvey clenched his fist and mmed it hard against the floor!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Hey, Harvey?¡± Toph widened his eyes. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Harvey felt a headache. ¡°Congrattions on securing the contract. You don¡¯t need to unt


    your victory in front of me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not showing off. I genuinely seek guidance,¡± Toph said earnestly. ¡°Ms. Reyes said we should


    coborate¡ªme drawing and you giving advice. I know I can¡¯t capture the essence of your artistry, so I


    came specifically to discuss this with you.


    ¡°The publication of this illustrated book is imminent. I want to finalize the initial drafts to submit for Ms.


    Reyes¡¯ approval. Harvey, we¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Harvey had already flipped through his sketchbook and then snickered.


    Toph was puzzled, looking at him questioningly.

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804


    Harvey slowly looked up with a disdainful smirk. ¡°Toph, have you read the entire novel?¡±


    ¡°Of course! How can I draw if I haven¡¯t? I do have some professional ethics!¡±


    ¡°Then let me ask you.¡± Harvey tapped forcefully on one of the sketches. ¡°What¡¯s this? What on earth


    have you drawn, Toph? You¡¯re someone who has publishedic books and has 1,000,000 fans, and


    this is what you show your fans?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Toph¡¯s face flushed red with anger surging. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to discuss with me?¡± Harvey snorted. ¡°Well, this is my opinion! Even in her delirium,


    the female lead in this section still loves that man. But when the man is in front of her, she doesn¡¯t


    recognize him¡­ This is one of the prominent scenes in this book. Can¡¯t you put some effort into it?¡±


    ¡°What did I draw wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why did you draw this woman as insane?¡± Harvey yelled. ¡°She may be mad, but she loves him!¡±


    Toph was stunned, staring nkly at him. What he said¡­ sounded somewhat reasonable.


    Harvey picked up a brush, dipped it only in water and ck paint, and began revising the sketch


    directly. With just a few strokes, the entire style of the drawing changed drastically.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Toph was astonished, silently watching and savoring it.


    Indeed, Harvey was more skilled and had a better understanding of the book. While Toph only looked


    at the literal meaning, Harvey could read the author¡¯s inner thoughts.


    ¡°See that?¡± Harvey tossed the brush aside, standing up.


    Despite just drawing for a while, he was sweating profusely, physically drained. He panted heavily,


    struggling to support himself, then turned to face Toph.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just construct images from words¡­ You need to listen to the author¡¯s inner voice!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Toph smiled, taking the lesson humbly. He had to admit that when it came to ¡°madness¡±, Harvey was


    far more talented than he was.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll have to visit you often for guidance in the future!¡±


    ¡°Hah, quite modest of you, Mr. Hamerton!¡±


    ¡°One of our family principles is to be open-minded and receptive. My parents taught me to be humble


    and cautious from an early age. That¡¯s how we progress!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Harvey raised an eyebrow, smiling.


    Both artists were highly emotional people, and their creative differences didn¡¯t affect their friendship.


    As they chatted and reminisced about the days when they participated in art exhibitions together, Toph


    felt genuinely delighted, even contemting taking Harvey out for a good meal.


    However, Harvey suddenly trembled violently, breaking out in a cold sweat. He curled up on the floor in


    uncontroble convulsion!


    Toph was startled.


    Fortunately, Chris reacted promptly, pulling him away and summoning the doctor and bodyguards


    waiting outside.


    As with every previous instance, chaos ensued in the studio¡ªthe ce was in disarray, filled with


    Harvey¡¯s hoarse screams.


    The doctor administered a sedative, treating him like an unruly animal, as he jabbed a needle forcefully


    into his vein.


    Toph and Chris were stunned.


    Eventually, Chris was the first to react, quickly questioning the doctor, ¡°What did you inject him with?¡±


    ¡°A sedative.¡±


    Chris paused, looking puzzled. ¡°What kind of sedative?¡±


    The doctor nced at him, appearing flustered, but couldn¡¯t utter a single word.

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805


    Chris stared coldly at the group of so-called doctors.


    Maybe his intense gaze intimidated them¡ªthe doctors exchanged nces and quickly withdrew the


    needle, injecting only half the syringe before hastily leaving in a fluster.


    In the room, a few servants remained, tending to Harvey.


    Weakly, Harvey slumped onto the bed, his face pale.


    Chris pulled Toph away, leading him out. This ce didn¡¯t evoke any artistic vibes for him. Instead, it


    felt eerie.


    Exiting the gates of the Newhouse residence, Chris breathed a sigh of relief.


    Toph looked at him oddly and asked what was going on.


    Chris frowned and slowly uttered, ¡°The sedative¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with that stuff?¡±


    Toph pondered for a moment, sensing that something might indeed be amiss. ¡°Chris, tell me!¡±


    ¡°Back then, I had someone get a special drug for Aunt Linda,¡± Chris said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s what


    special forces and international spies use. It can make people lose their memory.¡±


    Realization struck Toph. ¡°The kind that was given to Maisie?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chris nodded. ¡°But she has already regained her memory.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you think maybe Harvey was given this kind of drug too?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Chris looked at him. ¡°In fact, there are many such secret drugs used by various countries. When


    they catch spies, they usually don¡¯t treat them kindly. Those people have many ways to deal with spies,


    like turning them into lunatics or inducing hallucinations.¡±


    He paused and bit his lip, his eyes looking elsewhere. ¡°I suspect that wasn¡¯t a sedative at all, but¡­¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Toph widened his eyes, unable to believe it. ¡°Could a sister really harm her own brother?


    Besides, what reason would Harvey¡¯s sister have to do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Are you dumb?¡± Chris put his hands on his hips. ¡°People can do anything for their family


    fortune.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Toph argued, ¡°Not my brother! He wouldn¡¯t do that to me!¡±


    Chris covered his face, both amused and exasperated. ¡°He¡¯s not the same! You don¡¯t even need to


    compete with him. As long as you want, he¡¯ll hand the entire Hamerton Group to you!¡±


    Chris patted Toph¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Not all family rtionships in this world are like yours with your brother.


    Some siblings harm each other for the sake of profit. Remember Lena¡¯s sister? They were twins, and


    how did it end?¡±


    Toph fell silent, walking forward with a heavy heart. His world was indeed too innocent. Even after


    experiencing so much, he still refused to think about the dark side of the world.


    Now¡­ it wasn¡¯t about what he wanted to think. It was a problem he had to face!


    He turned to Chris. ¡°Maybe¡­ let¡¯s observe in secret. If Harvey is truly in danger, I must save him!¡±


    Chris raised an eyebrow, smiling lightly. ¡°Your rtionship with him is that good?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?!¡± Toph knocked his head. ¡°It¡¯s mutual respect between artists!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡±


    One would be a few steps away from the rehab center along this small path in a gloomy corner.


    Cindy stood there anxiously, waiting.


    After a while, a car slowly pulled over to the side of the road, and a finely dressed woman stepped out


    of the car, wearing a wide-brimmed hat that covered most of her face.


    Even so, she subconsciously pressed down the hat¡¯s brim further the moment she got out of the car.


    Cindy ran over in anticipation but hesitated to get too close. Her lips trembled as she softly called out,


    ¡°Jojo¡­¡±

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806


    As soon as Cindy spoke up, she received a re.


    ¡°What are you calling me?!¡±


    Cindy stepped back, looking at her with a sense of grievance. ¡°Jojo, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jodie snapped, her tone hostile. ¡°How dare you use my nickname? Only my parents can call


    me that!¡±


    ¡°B-But I¡¯m your mother!¡± Cindy sobbed.


    ¡°You are not!¡± Jodie couldn¡¯t take it anymore, her gaze filled with disgust.


    The two stood there silently, each second feeling like an eternity.


    After a while, Jodie took a deep breath and threw a bank card in front of Cindy.


    Cindy was momentarily stunned. Despite the shame brought by her birth daughter¡¯s actions, she


    stooped to pick up the card from the ground.


    Jodie nced at her with a contemptuous snort. ¡°The money inside should satisfy you. Tell me, was the


    money I gave you before not enough? But your worthless son gambled it away. What can I do?


    Fortunately, your daughter is quite resourceful, getting close to Daniel¡­


    ¡°Hah! You¡¯ve been leeching off her over the years. Haven¡¯t you benefited a lot from Daniel?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Cindy responded meekly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you the money. From now on, never appear in front of me again!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cindy was torn. ¡°But¡­ you¡¯re my daughter. I miss you. I just want to see you¡ª¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Jodie cried, ¡°Who do you think you are? My dad is the chairman of the Newhouse Group, and


    my mom is a famous writer! I am not your daughter!¡±


    ¡°Jojo!¡±


    Jodie stepped forward to grip Cindy¡¯s neck, pinning her against the wall.


    Cindy¡¯s face turned pale, unable to breathe properly, as she stared at her in horror.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you.¡± Jodie gritted her teeth. ¡°If you dare utter another word of nonsense, I¡¯ll finish off your


    entire family!¡±


    Tears welled up in Cindy¡¯s eyes. Jodie was once a part of her, but now this flesh and blood of hers


    wanted to see her perish¡­


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± she choked, ¡°I won¡¯t call you by your nickname. From now on, we¡¯ll be strangers¡­ I¡¯ll


    do whatever you say. As long as you¡¯re okay, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jodie let go. Seeing Cindy¡¯s heartbreak, she softened for a moment. After all, she was her own


    biological mother. The bond of blood was indestructible.


    She bit her lip, nced at Cindy, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Your son¡­ is in this rehab center?¡±


    Cindy was taken aback, quickly wiped her tears, and nodded.


    ¡°Is it visiting hours now?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cindy was surprised, then delighted. ¡°You want to see him?¡±


    ¡°I want to see what he looks like.¡± Jodie softened momentarily. ¡°Then, find a way to get someone to


    take care of him.¡±


    Cindy was overwhelmed as if receiving an immense favor. She hurriedly led her through the alley to the


    front gate of the rehab center.


    At the same time, Chris had just walked out of the rehab center, chatting andughing with the director.


    ¡°Bro!¡± The director warmly patted Chris¡¯ shoulder. ¡°You muste to Cumulus City often! It¡¯s a pity I


    couldn¡¯t host you this time!¡±


    Chris smiled. ¡°Nothing like that!¡±


    The director was a highly decorated anti-drug officer, and he and Chris had fought side by side, earning


    great merits during the battle to destroy drug dens along the border.


    Chris was about to bid farewell when he caught sight of two women at the gate from the corner of his


    eye¡­

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chris?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Chris snapped back to reality.


    The director followed his gaze and chuckled, exining, ¡°You¡¯re looking at them? They¡¯re likely family


    members of some of the residents here at the rehab center. Visits are strictly controlled. They¡¯re waiting


    here for clearance. Only after they get permission can they go in for a visit.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chris nodded.


    Jodie and Cindy casually shifted their gaze in their direction. Although neither recognized Chris, his


    special forces background endowed him with a talent for facial recognition.


    Confidently, Chris identified the stylish young woman as Harvey¡¯s elder sister, Jodie Newhouse¡ªthe


    same person from the family photo at the Newhouse residence.


    As for the middle-aged woman, Chris recalled Maisie holding her hand and referring to her as ¡°Mom¡±


    during the hotel reception hosted by Daniel. Back then, Maisie had left to get Persephone cotton candy


    while Chris went to the restroom. He didn¡¯t dwell on it much at the time, just a fleeting nce during his


    meal. Yet, his memory served him well¡ªthis middle-aged woman was Maisie¡¯s mother!


    The puzzle lingered: Why was Maisie¡¯s mother there with Jodie?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Jodie noticed Chris. His looks were exceptional, but his eyes held a vignt and icy demeanor akin to a


    wolf in the jungle. Her heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively turned away from him. She found it


    risky, so she decided to leave first.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Cindy grabbed her. ¡°We¡¯ll be allowed in soon!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Unable to tolerate Jodie¡¯s inconsistency, Cindy shouted, ¡°That¡¯s your brother in there, enduring


    hardships. What¡¯s so hard about visiting him?! ¡°


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jodie red, each word biting. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before: I have no rtionship with you! Get lost!¡±


    Cindy stumbled back from Jodie¡¯s push, and Jodie ran off without looking back.


    Just as Cindy almost fell, Chris supported her from behind. ¡°Ma¡¯am, watch your step!¡±


    Cindy didn¡¯t recognize him.


    However, at a closer distance this time, Chris was 100% sure she was Maisie¡¯s mother, the same


    woman he saw at the hotel.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, that was¡ª¡±


    Cindymented, pounding her chest, ¡°Why is my life so bitter¡­ My son is in rehab, and my daughter


    ignores me¡­ My life is so miserable!¡±


    Chris said nothing more. He handed Cindy over to the guards of the rehab center for her visit.


    ¡°Bro, I know you have a good heart,¡± the director said in a lowered voice, ¡°But keep your distance from


    such elderly women in the future. Don¡¯t rush to help. Otherwise, you might get into trouble if they


    decide to frame you!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not scared of that.¡±


    ¡°Thatdy just now.¡± The director grimaced. ¡°I remember her. She¡¯s a pro at throwing tantrums! Her son


    is in rehab here, and she offended Daniel from the Quimby Group¡­ In short, avoid her if you see her in


    the future, got it?¡±


    ¡°And the girl just now, is she her daughter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I have never seen her before.¡±

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808


    Chris nodded and waved goodbye.


    Maisie was in the kitchen preparing a new dessert. She was at the final step, about to finish the whole


    thing.


    The aroma wafting from the oven filled the entire small apartment, adding a touch of warmth to the


    ce.


    Daniel wasn¡¯t idle either. He was helping her tidy up the desk, organize her writing materials, and pour


    some kibbles into the small bowl in the corner of the living room.


    Tigger perked up at the sound of dog food, waddling over with its chubby body, its trot making it


    wobble. It approached Daniel, nuzzling affectionately.


    Daniel responded with a gentle pat on the head.


    The little German Shepherd was just over a month old, a joint decision by him and Maisie during a visit


    to the pet store. ¨C


    Back then.


    They initially aimed for a cat, but fate intervened¡ªTigger¡¯s mother was on the verge of giving birth to


    puppies as they entered the store.


    The shop owner, a kind-hearted elderlydy and an experienced veterinarian, asked Daniel and Maisie


    to wait for a moment. Before long, she sessfully helped Tigger¡¯s mother give birth to five puppies.


    Curious, Maisie stepped forward to take a look.


    At that moment, one of the puppies, still with closed eyes, stretched out a little paw toward her.


    The olddy smiled. ¡°Miss, having a pet is also about fate. Looks like you and this little fellow have


    quite a connection!¡±


    That was how Daniel and Maisie brought that puppy home. It was born sturdier than its littermates, so


    they named it Tigger.


    Tigger didn¡¯t disappoint. From the start, it had an enormous appetite, even as a puppy.


    Daniel adored it, not just for its cuteness but also because having it gave him more reasons to spend


    the entire day there.


    ¡°Hey, Tigger, how tall will you grow?¡± After it finished eating, Daniel held its little paws, making it stand


    up. He chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re a purebred German Shepherd, so you¡¯ll surely grow tall and strong. You¡¯ve


    got to guard the house¡­¡±


    He lowered his voice, speaking close to Tigger¡¯s little ear. ¡°If any other guy dares toe in, just


    pounce and bite! Got it?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Tigger looked at him with its beady ck eyes, seeming to understand. It whimpered twice and wagged


    its tail before jumping into his arms.


    Daniel chuckled even more.


    Since the first time Maisie allowed him in, he had practically been visiting her small apartment daily,


    already considering it his own. He couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful he could finally step inside there¡ªnot


    just inside but also raising a dog, especially such an understanding one like Tigger¡­


    However, there was one thing Danielcked. Unlike Tigger, he couldn¡¯t stay overnight there. His mood


    dimmed a little after thinking of that, and he set Tigger aside.


    Tigger obediently crouched beside him, whimpering at him.


    Daniel tossed a ball for it to y with, and it happily scampered off.


    Daniel felt a bit down, sitting dazedly on the couch and watching Maisie busy in the kitchen. He sighed


    helplessly.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of something on the sofa¡¯s armrest. He picked it up absentmindedly¡ª


    was it a scarf?


    Daniel paused before he tried it around his neck. It fitted perfectly!


    Warmth surged through him instantly. It was definitely Maisie¡¯s handiwork. She was always skilled at


    these things. She used to knit sweaters and vests for him in the past, but he didn¡¯t appreciate her


    efforts back then.


    Now¡­ he couldn¡¯t afford to miss it again!


    Daniel stood in front of the mirror, wearing the scarf, unable to suppress a smile.


    Just then, Maisie came over from the kitchen with the freshly baked dessert.


    Seeing Daniel in front of the mirror, she looked surprised.


    After a moment, she asked softly, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809


    Daniel turned around to walk to her, his gaze incredibly tender.


    His voice was deep as he took her hand with a smile. ¡°Maisie, it was all my fault before¡­ I¡¯m grateful


    that fate has given me another chance to cherish you.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. What was he talking about out of the blue?


    She was about to reach for the thing around Daniel¡¯s neck when he grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Maisie.¡± He was moved. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll cherish what you¡¯ve given me. I won¡¯t lose it again.¡±


    Maisie was even more perplexed. She then saw him turn toward the mirror, stand straight, and smile


    happily.


    ¡°Well¡­ this royal blue is bright and looks good. Although I¡¯ve never tried this color, since it¡¯s from you,


    I¡¯ll definitely¡ª¡±


    ¡°Daniel!¡± Maisie interrupted him with an awkward smile. ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstood? This isn¡¯t for me?¡±


    Maisie was exasperated as she took the ¡°scarf¡± off his neck. Tigger trotted over, and Maisie put the


    ¡°scarf¡± around it¡­


    Daniel¡¯s mind went nk.


    ¡°This is for him.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not a scarf¡ªit¡¯s for it to wear. It¡¯s still too small, and the floor is


    cold. I was afraid its belly would get cold lying on the floor, so¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Daniel froze in ce as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Maisie felt guilty, hastily saying, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll knit one for you too!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Daniel felt even more annoyed. Was he supposed to match with a dog now?


    Maisie realized she had misspoken but didn¡¯t know how to backpedal. It didn¡¯t help that Daniel¡¯s


    expression was particrly amusing, too¡­ Unable to contain herself, she giggled.


    Daniel, both exasperated and amused, hugged her. Just as he wanted to tease her a bit, she lost her


    bnce, and they both fell on the couch.


    The atmosphere became heated instantly.


    Daniel felt a fire within him¡ªhe had to burn together with Maisie, who was under him¡­ His hand


    rested on her waist, slowly moving downward.


    Maisie tensed up, her hands pressed against his sturdy chest, but his kisses were so intense that she


    couldn¡¯t breathe.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daniel¡­¡±


    ¡°I want you,¡± he whispered in her ear. ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡±


    Although they had reconciled, the scars hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared. She still harbored a faint fear


    about that incident, afraid of falling back into the abyss.


    ¡°You promised to give me time!¡±


    ¡°How much longer?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was pleading. ¡°Maisie, I¡¯m not unwilling to wait, but¡­¡±


    But he was anxious.


    He was much older than her and might age ahead of her. What would he do if he couldn¡¯t be with her


    before he grew old?


    Just then, Daniel felt something pulling at him. He was startled, turned around, and saw Tigger biting


    the leg of his pants!

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Daniel was speechless. ¡°Tigger, look properly. It¡¯s me!¡±


    Tigger didn¡¯t care who it was. Someone was bothering its mom, and it had to step up!


    ¡°Hey, Tigger, be good¡­ Don¡¯t bite me!¡± Daniel had to get up from the couch, coaxing and scolding


    Tigger aside.


    Maisie also got up,ughing so hard tears almost came out.


    After calming Tigger, she offered Daniel a piece of the dessert.


    ¡°Well¡­ consider this my apology?¡± Maisie smiled sweetly, slightly acting cute.


    Daniel could only take a few deep breaths, forcing the fire inside him to extinguish quickly. He took a


    bite of the dessert. The aroma tantalized his taste buds, as enticing as the person in front of him.


    ¡°Is it good?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± He smiled. ¡°Delicious.¡±


    ¡°Then my recipe this time is a sess!¡±


    ¡°Everything you make is delicious.¡± He gently embraced her. ¡°Maisie, what if¡­ I don¡¯t leave today,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep outside with Tigger, bond with him! So, he won¡¯t bite me again.¡±


    Maisieughed, feeling somewhat guilty. Leaning against his chest, she caressed his face. Despite


    being much older, she didn¡¯t see him as old.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep on the couch¡­ There¡¯s a folding bed in my study. I¡¯ll cushion it thicker for you.¡±


    Daniel was stunned, but his delightsted only three seconds before the doorbell rang.


    Several people arrived¡ªfirst were Chris and Lena, followed closely by Zuko and Lina with Persephone,


    then Toph, who immediately showed his drawings to Maisie.


    Daniel was dumbfounded, recalling Nichs¡¯ frequBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    It was already past 8:00 p.m., and this group of night owls picked this time to arrive. Who knew how


    long they¡¯d stay?!


    He had finally earned the privilege to stay overnight, but he was unexpectedly not sabotaged by Tigger


    but by this group of little rascals!


    ¡°Hey, Uncle Daniel¡¯s here too!¡± Toph casually greeted. ¡°Aunt Maisie, check out my drawings¡­ Oh,


    there are snacks! Zuko, Sephy,e on. Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Everyone gathered around, and the dessert was quickly devoured.


    Maisie was afraid there wouldn¡¯t be enough, so she went to the kitchen to bake more. As the dessert


    baked, the house filled with a pleasant aroma, and everyone sat in the living room, sipping warm


    chocte and chatting away.


    They talked about their fun experiences in Cumulus City these past few days, about Lina¡¯s bulging belly


    ¡ªonly three months left until the due date, but she couldn¡¯t sit still, loving to travel around.


    ¡°I bet it¡¯s a boy!¡± Toph was a chatterbox, engaging in all topics.


    Daniel sat alone in a gloomy mood. Just then, Toph pulled out a deck of cards, inviting him to y. He


    forced a smile, looking around¡ªLena was on Maisie¡¯s left, and Lina was on her right. In Maisie¡¯s arms


    was Persephone. There wasn¡¯t a spot for him at all.


    Tigger hopped around among them, asionally rubbing against Maisie¡¯s legs. Yeah, still doing better


    than him¡­


    Daniel grimaced, reminding himself of his elder status and not topete with the younger generation.


    Also, he was a human¡ªno need to contend with a dog¡­


    ¡°Forget it.¡± He smiled wryly. ¡°I won¡¯t y cards. I¡¯ll go downstairs to buy snacks and drinks for you guys


    to enjoy!¡±


    Toph jumped up, cheered, and beat his chest like a gori, amusing Persephone with giggles.


    Daniel went out. Just as he reached downstairs, a voice called out from behind, ¡°Uncle Daniel, wait!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He turned around, seeing Chris.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I think I should tell you.¡± Chris approached him, speaking softly. ¡°Have you noticed


    anything odd about Jodie?¡±

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811


    ¡°Odd?¡± Daniel narrowed his eyes. ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ just a feeling I have,¡± Chris said quietly. ¡°Have you had any recent dealings with the Newhouse


    Group? If so, I suggest you take it slow.¡±


    Daniel looked at Chris. A special forces soldier¡¯s intuition was usually urate. If Chris was mentioning


    a problem, it must be significant.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied in a deep voice. ¡°I have two coborations with the Newhouse Group but haven¡¯t


    signed any agreements. I¡¯m currently investigating them in secret.¡±


    Chris was taken aback. ¡°Uncle Daniel, you suspect¡­¡±


    ¡°I suspect irregr financial transactions within the Newhouse Group, not specifically Jodie. Why do


    you feel something¡¯s off about her?¡±


    Chris organized his thoughts and summarized his previous encounter with Jodie, as well as her being


    with Maisie¡¯s mother.


    ¡°She¡¯s a wealthy heiress. Why would she be with Maisie¡¯s mom and even appear at the rehab center at


    the same time? Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± Chris spoke frankly. ¡°That day, I happened to visit myrade, and


    later, I asked him about them. Myrade said¡­ the name they registered to visit was Owen Squire!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jodie visiting Owen?¡± Daniel found it incredulous.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I can¡¯t figure out. What¡¯s the connection between them?¡±


    Daniel fell silent, his expression even more somber than before.


    He patted Chris¡¯s shoulder, thanked him for the information, and asked him to go upstairs first. Then he


    stood downstairs, smoking.


    His mind was scattered, filled with scenes since he met Maisie.


    She had nothing, willing to sell herself to him for her family¡¯s sake. She was willing to sacrifice


    everything for her family, but how did her family treat her in return?


    Cindy saw her as a cash cow, showing her no care from childhood. As for Owen, his vices included


    everything, and he had caused her to miscarry for money, pushing her into the abyss.Books Chapters


    Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Only Nicole treated her slightly better, but that kindness was tinged with weakness. If Nicole couldn¡¯t


    even protect herself, how could she protect her?


    Maisie had grown up in such an environment yet remained resilient and optimistic. Even when pushed


    into the mud, she managed to crawl out unyielding time after time.


    Was she truly rted to them? Hadn¡¯t she herself said, ¡°Sometimes, I really wonder if I¡¯m truly my


    mother¡¯s birth daughter!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s heart clenched, his finger slightly burned by the cigarette. He suddenly snapped out of his


    thoughts and hurriedly extinguished the cigarette.


    After everyone left, Daniel went upstairs alone.


    Maisie was tidying up in the kitchen. Seeing him, she first looked worried and then huffed augh.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± she called out to him. ¡°Look at how many times I called you!¡±


    Only then did Daniel take out his phone. It was on silent. During the time he had been standing


    downstairs smoking, Maisie had called him more than ten times.


    ¡°Daniel!¡± Maisie pinched his cheek. ¡°Did you go to the other side of the world to buy snacks?¡±


    Also, where were the snacks? He came back empty-handed!


    Daniel looked apologetic, chuckling, as he embraced her.


    Maisie had already set up a bed for him in the study.


    Tigger seemed puzzled by his overnight stay, whining persistently at first. After a while, it got used to it,


    refusing to sleep in its own bed and insisting on sleeping on its dad¡¯sp.


    With a few books in her hands, Maisie turned to close the door for him.


    ¡°Thiste, and you¡¯re still nning to read?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°I want to write my new book soon, so I need a little more reading for inspiration.¡± She smiled. ¡°Also,


    Toph just brought these sketches. I need to take a look.¡±

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812


    Daniel couldn¡¯t sleep anyway, so he left Tigger and joined her in the living room to go through things


    together.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°How do you find the sketches?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Maisie finished going through all of them and pointed to one. ¡°Only this one seems most


    fitting!¡±


    It was the pivotal scene in the book, where the female lead, though in a delirious state, still loved that


    man.


    ¡°Though the female lead is mentally unclear, her heart holds love. This sketch captures her gaze with


    tenderness. I like it! This is how it should be.¡±


    Daniel paused. Though not an art enthusiast, he could tell this sketch was distinctly different from the


    others. If his guess was right, the rest seemed to be drawn by Toph, except this one, which appeared to


    be Harvey¡¯s work.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how to express theplex emotions stirring within him. However, his eyes welled up


    slightly by seeing Maisie facing their unpleasant past so openly and hearing her say she still held love


    in her heart.


    ¡°Daniel, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie turned to look at him.


    Afraid of showing his vulnerable side, he forced a smile. ¡°Nothing. All the sketches are good.¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Yeah, Toph¡¯s a bigshot in this field. If he¡¯s drawing, I¡¯m at ease!¡±


    Daniel hesitated before asking, ¡°Oh, by the way, Maisie, Have you¡­ been back home recently?¡±


    Maisie halted. The word ¡°home¡± always brought a pang to her heart.


    ¡°What home do I have left?¡± She chuckled bitterly. ¡°Ever since Owen went to rehab, my mom sees me


    as an enemy. She never considers how much I¡¯ve suffered and only cares about her son¡­ I don¡¯t want


    to go back to that ce anymore. And now I have the ability to create a home for myself, to live a good


    life!¡±


    ¡°Have you visited Owen then?¡±


    Maisie paused slightly, then shook her head gently. ¡°Your daughter died because of him. Would you be


    so kind as to visit him in rehab?¡±


    Daniel held her hand, thumb gently rubbing it.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me these things?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± He stammered, making up a reason, ¡°I-It¡¯s just, a few days ago, I received a call from the rehab


    center saying Owen needed some medication.¡±


    Maisie asked, as he had expected, ¡°Has his old illness rpsed?¡±


    ¡°Seems like it.¡± Daniel observed her. ¡°What¡­ illness did he have before?¡±


    Back when Maisie was with him, it was primarily to help Owen¡¯s illness. Daniel would send Cindy a


    monthly sum for treatment at that time and ask his subordinate to arrange the best hospitals and


    doctors for them. He had never asked about Owen¡¯s illness and wasn¡¯t interested.


    Now, he felt this might be a breakthrough.


    ¡°It¡¯s diabetes,¡± Maisie said softly. ¡°My mom and Nicole also have it. They need insulin shots. It¡¯s just


    that Owen¡¯s diabetes is more severe. It¡¯s Type 2¡­¡±


    ¡°With his condition, how dare he do drugs?¡± Daniel widened his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just seeking death?¡±


    Maisie smiled bitterly. Perhaps the mindset of a gambler or an addict was to live for the moment, not


    considering life or death.


    ¡°Since everyone in your family has this illness, do you have it too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m considered lucky.¡± She looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯m the only healthy one in our family.¡±

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813


    ¡°I see.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression shifted when a thought suddenly struck him.


    He spent the night with Maisie, sorting through the plot and the sketches. By the time he returned to the


    study, Tigger was already fast asleep on his nket. He chuckled softly, nudging Tigger aside, but


    tossed and turned in bed.


    Maisie¡¯s words, ¡°I¡¯m the only healthy one in our family¡±, echoed in his mind.


    A sudden thought shed through his mind¡ªcould Jodie not be the real heiress of the Newhouses?


    Could it be someone else? ¨C


    Daniel arranged to meet with Chris and Lena at the five-star hotel under the Quimby Group on that


    particr day.


    ¡°Uncle Daniel, you¡¯re being too nice! You¡¯ve already treated us. Why again today?¡±


    Daniel was taken aback. Who else, if not Toph, had such carefreeughter?


    Chris and Lena exchanged smiles, apologizing, ¡°Zuko is with his family, so he sticks with us!¡±


    ¡°What?! You¡¯re making it sound like I¡¯m a single guy¡­¡± Toph was upset. ¡°I¡¯m married too, you know?¡±


    Daniel smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll make sure to host properly. Toph, they¡¯ve added some new


    dishes to the buffet here. You should take a look.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Once Toph was out of earshot, Chris asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Uncle Daniel, did you invite us here for


    something specific?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Daniel smiled as talking to sharp-minded folks was effortless. ¡°Chris, you probably told Lena


    about that incident, right?¡±


    Chris immediately caught on. Daniel was referring to the event at the rehab center. He nodded and


    looked at Lena.


    ¡°Lena is no stranger, and she¡¯s sharp. It¡¯s good she knows,¡± Daniel said softly. ¡°So, I wanted to share


    my thoughts today and get your opinion.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    ¡°I suspect that Jodie isn¡¯t from the Newhouses.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s voice was low, but he didn¡¯t finish the second half¡ªhe also suspected that the real heiress of


    the Newhouses was elsewhere, writing in that small apartment!


    Chris and Lena exchanged nces.


    After a moment of silence, Lena replied, ¡°I strongly agree with your judgment.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Daniel looked up in slight surprise.


    Lena calmly analyzed, ¡°When Chris mentioned it to me, I already felt something was off. Someone of


    Jodie¡¯s status shouldn¡¯t have any connection with Maisie¡¯s mother and brother. Their meeting only


    indicates one possibility¡ªthat there¡¯s some kind of rtionship between them.¡±


    ¡°That day at the rehab center, I personally saw Jodie pushing Maisie¡¯s mother.¡± Chris continued. ¡°One


    is lucky to have escaped without being ckmailed around an olddy who¡¯s shoved, yet Maisie¡¯s


    mother didn¡¯t pursue it, just kept saying how miserable her life was¡­ Perhaps she¡¯s unable to voice


    her suffering because her own daughter pushed her?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So, we¡¯re on the same page!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know where the real Newhouse heiress is,¡± Lena said. ¡°But this current Ms. Newhouse is


    definitely worth investigating.¡±


    Daniel nodded and then smiled at Lena. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I might need your help with this matter.¡±


    ¡°What? Me?¡±

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814


    Daniel hadn¡¯t even had a chance to exin when Toph returned excitedly with tworge tes of food.


    ¡°Wow, these are all my favorites! Uncle Daniel, this hotel is amazing! By the way, can I stay here for a


    few nights? I want to try thete-night snacks!¡±


    ¡°Stay as long as you like.¡± Daniel chuckled. ¡°I only thought of having you all over at home for safety and


    comfort, so I didn¡¯t consider the hotel. If you like it, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡±


    Except for Toph, who was fully engrossed in eating, the other three exchanged nces, halting the


    previous conversation with an unspoken understanding.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Chris noticed Toph¡¯s sketchbook and casually picked it up. ¡°You¡¯re really dedicated now,


    carrying it everywhere!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s the professional ethics of an illustrator.¡± Toph puffed his cheeks. ¡°Inspiration strikes at any moment.


    I have to jot it down. When I see something beautiful, be it a person or scenery, I have to record it as a


    reference.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Daniel smiled lightly, flipping through it and surprisingly finding a portrait of Maisie inside.


    ¡°This one is the female lead!¡± Toph exined, ¡°I used Aunt Maisie¡¯s image as a reference for the


    female lead, with some modifications¡­ The male lead hasn¡¯t appeared in these sketches yet, and I¡¯m


    having trouble figuring out how to draw him.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Toph¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly. ¡°Oh, Uncle Daniel! How about I draw you as the male lead?¡±


    With that, he immediately set down his cutlery, grabbed a brush from his bag, and began sketching.


    An artist¡¯s dedication seemed to radiate its own aura. Toph, who was sketching in the buffet, attracted


    quite a few admiring looks from the girls. However, he was focused.


    A rough sketch waspleted in no time, capturing Daniel¡¯s features vividly.


    ¡°Oh, not bad!¡± It was the first time Chris had seen Toph draw live. He teased, ¡°If you set up a stall on


    the street for portraits, you¡¯d earn ten bucks a sketch, right?¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°How about I introduce you to my police friends? You could help draw wanted criminals for them?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Toph squinted. ¡°I actually helped Lina out with a portrait before!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Back then, nobody knew that Lina was the missing Pammy from the Thompsons, but I figured it out!


    Because when I drew her, she was just like Aunt Linda. Their features are quite simr!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Daniel froze. ¡°Then¡­ have you drawn Harvey?¡±


    ¡°I have, but it was a long time ago,¡± Toph said. ¡°We met at an art exhibition, and we drew each other¡¯s


    portraits as a keepsake.¡±


    Daniel asked again, ¡°What about Jodie?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Toph scratched his head. ¡°Uncle Daniel, do you want me to draw her? Why ask all of a


    sudden?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Daniel shrugged calmly. ¡°I¡¯m nning to facilitate cooperation with the Newhouse


    Group, and I want to express my appreciation. Ordinary giftsck novelty, so I thought¡­ if I could have


    a family portrait drawn, that would be more creative.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Daniel, are you suggesting I draw it?¡± Toph patted his chest. ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ve got this!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Daniel nodded, smiling slightly. ¡°They have some good drinks over there. You should give


    them a try.¡±


    Toph happily dashed off, leaving the three of them at the table.


    Daniel¡¯s gaze shifted to Lena.


    Lena understood instantly and smiled, saying, ¡°Toph has his task already, so it¡¯s my turn now. How may


    I be of help, Uncle Daniel?¡±

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815


    Chris held Lena¡¯s hand and chuckled. ¡°If you need my help, count me in!¡±


    ¡°The part where I need you has yet toe.¡± Daniel smiled and looked at Lena. ¡°The security of the


    Newhouses is renowned. From what I know, 1/3 of their family ie goes into security.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lena chuckled wryly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a rich people¡¯s woe, having too much money and worrying


    about being targeted. So, they hire more bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. They¡¯re not just afraid of being targeted for money but also for their safety, especially Mrs.


    Newhouse.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s gaze was cryptic. ¡°Mrs. Newhouse always has female bodyguards around her, and the


    Newhouses are currently seeking a reliable person to train these female guards. I hope¡­ that person


    is you.¡±


    Lena paused, then nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    She turned to Chris, smiling gently. ¡°This needs Mr. Hamerton¡¯s help! If someone from the Hamertons


    rmends, the Newhouses won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡± Daniel smiled. ¡°Once you¡¯re in the Newhouses, keep an eye on Jodie¡¯s every move for me.¡±


    ¨C


    As Lena mentioned, things progressed quite smoothly. The Newhouses didn¡¯t want to offend the


    influential Hamertons of Centrolis over such matters. Moreover, with rmendations from Zuko,


    Toph, and Chris, the Newhouses readily agreed.


    However, Jodie was somewhat reluctant. It was just that she had no choice with her father insisting.


    After Lena entered the Newhouses, she secretly observed Jodie¡¯s every move. She was naturally


    astute, and this minor task required minimal effort.


    Yet, no concrete evidence was proving that Jodie wasn¡¯t biologically a Newhouse.


    ¨C


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Maisie and Lily were at a cafe, enjoying the sunshine and afternoon tea while discussing


    sketches.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Seeing Maisie¡¯s interest in a few sketches, Lily chuckled and asked, ¡°These are all drawn by Harvey,


    right? Do you feel his drawings are more to your liking?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Maisie replied frankly. ¡°Toph¡¯s artistry is impable, but it always feels like something¡¯s missing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that missing touch,¡± Lily agreed. ¡°In artistic works, it¡¯s not about technique but emotions. When


    everyone¡¯s technique is almost the same, it¡¯s about who wins at the emotional level!¡±


    Maisie sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, his mental state isn¡¯t great¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah, who¡¯s talking about my son behind his back?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice intervened.


    Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly stood up to see a woman dressed elegantly with a faint


    smirk.


    Maisie furrowed her brow, feeling a sense of familiarity.


    As the woman approached them, Lily promptly introduced her formally to Maisie.


    ¡°Mrs. Newhouse, hello! This is Maisie Squire, a newly signed author and thetest best-selling writer!


    Maisie, this is Mrs. Newhouse, also¡­¡±


    ¡°Delh Roper,¡± Delh said confidently. ¡°Compared to Mrs. Newhouse, I prefer my own name!¡±


    Realization struck Maisie. It was no wonder she looked familiar. She was Delh Roper, a highly


    acimed author in the literary world. Her pictures were often in bookstores. Delh¡¯s works were a


    lifeline in the declining book market, always sold out upon release.


    With over 20 years of writing and numerous awards, she wasn¡¯t just a writer but also an outstanding


    screenwriter. She adapted many literary films.


    Maisie nodded respectfully. As a newly listed best-selling author, she felt small in the presence of such


    a heavyweight in the industry.

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the great author who managed to convince my son to draw illustrations?¡± Delh raised her


    tone, particrly emphasizing ¡°the great author¡± and causing Maisie to blush a bit.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Ms. Roper,¡± Maisie replied softly. ¡°The coboration with Mr. Harvery was purely


    coincidental.¡±


    ¡°Harvey never draws for anyone,¡± Delh said. ¡°His dream is to hold a world tour exhibition. Drawing


    illustrations is a small matter he doesn¡¯t bother with. But the fact that he¡¯s willing to draw for you indeed


    surprised me!¡±


    Maisie lowered her head and discreetly observed Delh.


    Delh exuded elegance, meticulously dressed from head to toe. Every strand of her hair radiated


    luxury. Despite her smiling face, her gaze remained cold and discerning.


    Maisie didn¡¯t understand why she was being scrutinized like this on their first meeting.


    Feeling ufortable under Delh¡¯s intense gaze, she poured some coffee for her and respectfully


    pushed it toward her. ¡°Please, have some.¡±


    Delh sneered. ¡°Is this how you always serve people?¡±


    Maisie was stunned.


    ¡°No wonder Daniel can¡¯t do without you!¡±


    Maisie¡¯s expression changed, and Lily patted her hand, signaling her.


    ¡°Ms. Roper, that¡¯s not fair to say,¡± Lily remarked. ¡°Feelings aren¡¯t something you can make out just by


    ¡®serving¡¯. When Maisie poured coffee for you, it was entirely out of respect for you. If you don¡¯t


    appreciate it, I don¡¯t know how else to ¡®serve¡¯ you!¡±


    Delh scoffed and chuckled after a moment. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that you specially favor Ms. Squire, Ms.


    Reyes. Today, I see it¡¯s true?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°I can only say I¡¯m a good boss, protective of all my employees!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps different employees have different treatments.¡± Delh looked at her. ¡°Some people grovel,


    naturally pleasing the boss. I¡¯ve seen many like that!¡±


    With every sentence, it felt like she was wielding a thorn, especially when she looked at Maisie.


    ¡°Groveling isn¡¯t a long-term n. Women should be strong on their own. Isn¡¯t that right, Ms. Squire?¡±


    Lily wanted to say something, but Maisie gently stopped her. She took a deep breath, smiled, and met


    Delh¡¯s gaze.


    Delh was a bit surprised. She had been assertive her whole life, and not many dared to meet her


    eyes, especially with such gentle power in this pair.


    ¡°Ms. Roper, you misunderstand. I haven¡¯t groveled in front of anyone, including Daniel. I¡¯ve done many


    things for him because I love him. Women should be strong, but alongside strength, they shouldn¡¯t lose


    their inherent gentleness. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Ms. Roper?¡±


    Delh was taken aback, struggling to maintain her demeanor. ¡°Quite the talker. Ms. Reyes, you signed


    a good writer, huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to sign a great author like you, but my ce is small, and I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t meet your


    standards!¡±


    Delh chuckled and slowly brought the coffee cup to her lips. When she lifted her eyes, Maisie met


    her gaze, feeling an inexplicable shiver.


    After Delh left, Lily rolled her eyes at her departing figure, sneering. ¡°I asked a friend to invite her to


    expand your social circle. Didn¡¯t expect the ¡®great author¡¯ to have such a temper! I won¡¯t sign someone


    like her!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Maisie, just consider what she said as nonsense. Ignore her!¡±


    Maisie chuckled but couldn¡¯t shake off Delh¡¯s piercing gaze.

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817


    Later, Maisie recounted her encounter with Delh to Daniel.


    Daniel frowned. ¡°She¡­ was that arrogant?¡±


    That meeting had been arranged at his request through Lily. Beyond assisting Maisie in expanding her


    network, there was a more critical motive¡ªhe aimed to verify his suspicion that Maisie could truly be


    the Newhouses¡¯ biological daughter!


    The conclusion of the meeting took an unexpectedly unpleasant turn.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t impressed with her. She spoke quite harshly,¡± Maisie honestly admitted. ¡°Although¡­ Maybe


    she didn¡¯t form a favorable opinion of me either! Well, someone in her position as a renowned author


    wouldn¡¯t necessarily be very approachable, right?¡±


    Daniel found it puzzling. Shouldn¡¯t there be a natural connection between blood rtives?


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he reassured with a light smile. ¡°Familiarity breedsfort. Meeting a few more times will


    help build a rapport.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I have to meet her again? I don¡¯t want to!¡± Maisie protested.


    ¡°Talented people often have peculiar personalities.¡± Daniel held her hand, suddenly pondering. ¡°What


    do you think¡­ of herpared to your mom?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Maisie was taken aback. ¡°Of course, my mom is much kinder! Even though she doesn¡¯t care


    much about me, she raised me for so long. We¡¯ve been family for over 20 years! That authordy, I¡¯ve


    only met her once, and it ended so unpleasantly. How can she bepared to my mom?¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I just wanted to know which kind of mother is better.¡±


    ¡°Neither is good.¡± Maisie smiled helplessly. ¡°My mom favors boys over girls, and Ms. Roper has a


    sarcastic temperament. Neither of them is better than the other. I think it must have been quite


    challenging for the Newhouse siblings. Ms. Roper seems like the type who asserts her decisions¡ª she


    must be dominant at home.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Daniel nodded, lowering his voice. ¡°Children are better off with a gentle mother. Our future child


    will be lucky to have a mother like you.¡±


    He wrapped his arms around her from behind, his hand resting on her abdomen.


    Maisie shivered slightly, feeling warmth from his touch throughout her body. She felt his hurried breath,


    and the air around them turned warm and suggestive.


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ have another baby, okay?¡±


    Maisie¡¯s heart raced. She gently pushed his hand away, but it was futile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wrong in the past.¡± Daniel kissed her reddened ear. ¡°I know Curtisa holds a ce in your


    heart that no one can rece. But we can¡¯t dwell in the past forever, can we? If she¡¯s connected to us,


    she must want her parents to have another healthy child¡­¡± ¡°But, Daniel, the doctors said¡­¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°The doctors only mentioned a low chance of pregnancy, not apleteck of hope.¡±


    Maisie turned around. She was the only one in Daniel¡¯s clear eyes.


    She wasn¡¯t lingering in the past and had been genuinely moved by Daniel¡¯spanionship from


    Centrolis to Cumulus City. However, she wasn¡¯t sure if now was the best time.


    Having been hurt once, she was reluctant to easily entrust herself and her heart again.


    ¡°Maisie, I¡¯ll always be good to you.¡± Daniel gently kissed her hair, then her cheek, lightly to her soft lips.


    His breath grew more rapid. ¡°Trust me and give yourself to me, okay?¡±


    Maisie blushed, lowering her head and not daring to look at him. Just as Daniel took it as silent consent


    and was about to unbutton her¡ª


    There came the sound of a beeping password lock suddenly!


    Daniel was startled, his hand frozen in mid-air.


    Then, Tigger barked and wagged his tail, running toward someone¡­


    It was none other than Lena!

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818


    Maisie was startled and flushed with embarrassment, quickly putting some space between herself and


    Daniel.


    Lena caught sight of the scene and felt a tad awkward. She smiled wryly, paused momentarily, and


    then ced the dog food on the floor.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m here to bring Tigger food¡­¡± Lena chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect both of you to be home.¡±


    Daniel looked utterly puzzled, unable to make sense of the situation.


    Taking a deep breath, Maisie softly exined, ¡°I gave the password to Lena¡­ I¡¯m often not at home


    when things get busy, and I was worried Tigger won¡¯t have anyone to take care of him, so¡­ I asked


    her to look after him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Lena chuckled. ¡°Uncle Daniel, I thought Aunt Maisie would still be at the publishing


    company proofreading manuscripts at this time, so¡­¡±


    Daniel¡¯s glower was so dark it could produce a gallon of ink. With great effort, he had finally gotten


    Tigger to another room, so close to the sessfulpletion of something important, and almost there


    with Maisie¡­


    And then, Lena popped up out of nowhere?


    ¡°Uh, Lena, please make yourselffortable!¡± Maisie hurriedly diffused the awkwardness. ¡°I¡¯ll go cut


    some fruits for you!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    She turned and entered the kitchen.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Lena and Daniel nced at each other, then sat at opposite ends of the couch, not saying a word for a


    while.


    Spoiling someone¡¯s n like this was a first for Lena. The more she recalled that scene just now, the


    more she wished she could dig a hole and hide in it!


    ¡°Lena,¡± Daniel suddenly called out.


    Lena was startled and sat up straight. ¡°Yes, Uncle Daniel?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to tell me?¡±


    Lena immediately moved closer, lowering her voice. ¡°During my time at the Newhouses, I discovered


    something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s off with Jodie.¡± Lena¡¯s artiction was organized. ¡°I observed her, and although her


    outings are quite regr, she leaves thepany and goes to a rehab center every Wednesday at


    2:30 p.m.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been following her?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Lena chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯m tasked with training the female bodyguards of the


    Newhouses. I can¡¯t follow her constantly. This information came from Chris¡¯ formerrade, the rehab


    center director. Jodie goes to the rehab center, registers under Maisie¡¯s name, and visits Owen.¡±


    Daniel frowned and couldn¡¯t help but smirk after thinking for a while. It seemed the situation was getting


    more and more interesting.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ve only been at the Newhouses for two weeks,¡± Lena said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I just happened


    to see Jodie these two times or if she does have such a routine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s most likely true.¡± Daniel became even more convinced of his thoughts. Although he didn¡¯t know if


    Maisie was Delh¡¯s daughter, he was certain that Jodie must be Cindy¡¯s daughter!


    Lena continued. ¡°I sneaked into Jodie¡¯s room and found a syringe under her bed, probably something


    she hadn¡¯t had time to tidy up. I discreetly took it out and had it tested. The residue in the syringe


    tested positive for insulin!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly right!¡± Daniel gritted his teeth. ¡°Owen, Nicole, and even Cindy¡ªthey all have diabetes.


    Jodie has it, too¡­ They¡¯re good at this deceitful game!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Daniel, what should I do next?¡±


    Daniel chuckled. ¡°Simple. To prove that Jodie isn¡¯t the heiress of the Newhouses, all we need is a DNA


    test!¡±

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819


    Lena understood immediately. ¡°Hmm, getting Jodie¡¯s hair or something like that is very easy. And


    among the people I¡¯m training, two are Mrs. Newhouse¡¯s personal bodyguards. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to


    get something from them.¡±


    Daniel smiled in approval, then picked up Tigger and rubbed its tiny ears.


    Tigger whimpered at the same time Maisie walked out of the kitchen with fruits. Seeing Daniel ¡®torture¡¯


    Tigger, she pped his hand lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rub it so hard. He¡¯s still a baby!¡±


    Daniel silently put down Tigger, lookingpletely helpless.


    ¡°What were you two talking about just now?¡± Maisie smiled, sitting next to Lena.


    Lena wasn¡¯t good at lying and was hesitating whether to tell the whole truth when Daniel preempted,


    ¡°We were talking about this year¡¯s Arts G.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an annual event in Cumulus City.¡± He chuckled lightly.


    The Arts G had always been sponsored and organized by the Quimby Group, and other prominent


    families from Cumulus City also participated. All of them would be attending by then.


    Many bigshots from the literary and artistic circles would be present at this g, not to mention some


    from the entertainment industry. It was a morous and lively event, rightly called a g.


    ¡°This time, we can even invite the three Hamerton heirs, which is unprecedented!¡± Daniel smiled. ¡°So,


    the scale will be exceptionally grand.¡±


    Maisie nodded, recalling the invitation she had seen on Lily¡¯s desk a few days ago. ¡°So¡­ Lily¡¯s also an


    invited guest?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Yes,¡± Daniel said. ¡°The Reyes family is one of the co-organizers, so she will have to attend.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Daniel held her hand and said softly, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Maisie shook her head in a flurry. ¡°All those high-profile figures will be there. Won¡¯t I just


    embarrass myself?¡±


    Daniel smiled. ¡°Then let me take you to the top of this pyramid. You can see who¡¯s at the pinnacle. How


    about that?¡±


    Sometimeter, the Arts G took ce as scheduled. As Daniel had said, it was an unprecedentedly


    grand event.


    The banquet was filled with guests, the entire hall splendid and dazzling.


    The three Hamerton heirs became the center of attention.


    Zuko and his family attracted a lot of attention. Many people who wanted to curry favor with the


    Hamertons gathered around them, making the little princess, Persephone, sulk. She thought this g


    would be fun, with food, drinks, and games, but it turned out to be simr to the banquets she attended


    in Centrolis, even more boring if anything!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Chris and Lena were rtively low-key. They utilized their advantages as a special forces soldier and


    sniper¡ªfound a perfect hidden spot, got enough food and drinks, and rxedfortably there.


    Toph, being the social butterfly he was, got along with the bigshots within a short time. He managed to


    score deals for his studio and shed his ring on his ring finger whenever girls tried to hit on him.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m married!¡±


    As the host, Daniel was the target of everyone¡¯s attention. He held Maisie¡¯s hand throughout,


    navigating her through the crowd and entertaining guests while also thoughtfully adjusting her shawl


    and gently holding her waist.


    No woman could get close to him. Both physically and emotionally, he was filled with thoughts of one


    woman.


    After chatting with a few guests once again, Maisie moved her ankle slightly, looking a bit tired.


    ¡°Not feeling well?¡± Daniel asked in a low voice.


    ¡°No.¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just standing too long in high heels¡ªsore back and legs¡­¡±

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get you a pair of ts to change into,¡± Daniel offered.


    ¡°No, thanks!¡± She quickly grabbed him. With today¡¯s dress, high heels were the perfect match! ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. I can endure it.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Daniel teased, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home after this. If you can¡¯t walk, I can carry you to bed¡­¡±


    Maisie blushed and pinched him hard, making him burst intoughter.


    It was then Daniel¡¯s assistant approached quietly and said something to him.


    Daniel nodded and turned to Maisie. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll introduce you to someone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer, just took her hand and led her to a middle-aged man.


    Maisie was a bit puzzled. The man was talking to someone with his back turned to them. He stood


    upright, maintaining an elegant posture. His voice was loud and charismatic while conversing with


    others.


    As he turned around, Maisie got a clear view of his face. Despite being middle-aged, he was still


    graceful, with a few strands of white hair at his temples, not making him seem old but adding to his


    charm.


    ¡°Mr. Quimby!¡± He warmly shook Daniel¡¯s hand.


    Daniel gently put his arm around Maisie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mr. Newhouse, this is my fiancee, Maisie Squire.


    Maisie, this is Harvey¡¯s father, Mr. Wilfred Newhouse.¡±


    In the split second their eyes met, Wilfred suddenly froze, his gaze lingering on Maisie¡¯s face for a


    while. It wasn¡¯t until Daniel cleared his throat twice that he withdrew his gaze, awkwardly forcing a


    smile.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Daniel smiled. ¡°Mr. Newhouse, my fiancee is also a writer, and her book has recently been on the


    bestseller list.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Wilfred snapped back. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about it. Ms. Squire is young and talented, with a


    promising future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Newhouse,¡± Maisie politely replied. ¡°I know my qualifications aren¡¯t enough to


    attend this grand event. If it weren¡¯t for Daniel, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to meet you and so many


    outstanding seniors.¡±


    Wilfred smiled, his gaze seeming to hold something different.


    ¡°Wilfred!¡± Suddenly, a voice came from nearby. ¡°Oh, you just can¡¯t take your eyes off whenever you see


    a beautiful young girl, can you?¡±


    Maisie was stunned and turned toward the voice, only to find Delh in front of her.


    Delh was exceptionally morous today, wearing a golden dress with a matching shawl. She stood


    out even among female celebrities.


    Delh¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t very friendly, and a hint of mockery apanied her smile. She nced at


    Daniel, then at Maisie. ¡°Just a joke. Ms. Squire won¡¯t take offense, will you?¡±


    Maisie frowned but didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Ms. Squire is gorgeous,¡± Delh said with a smile, ¡°Men can¡¯t take their eyes off her, especially the


    older ones. Isn¡¯t that right, Wilfred?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Wilfred red at her, shooting her a look to say that Daniel was just beside them. ¡°What


    nonsense are you spouting?!¡±


    However, Delh wasn¡¯t buying it.


    ¡°Youth is indeed beautiful! People like us are past our prime. No matter how shy we dress, who


    would even look at us?


    ¡°Ms. Squire, you should pay more attention to maintenance. Otherwise, when you reach my age, it¡¯ll be


    toote to regret!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821


    Maisie¡¯s expression shifted, but Daniel held her hand tightly, sporting a calm smile.


    ¡°I suppose it has nothing to do with maintenance but one¡¯s charisma,¡± he enunciated. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t


    age? When Maisie reaches your age, I believe she¡¯ll be an elegant and beautifuldy. Time will only


    make her moreposed, not mean and petty.¡±


    He nced at Maisie with love after uttering those words.


    Everyone around heard what he said. Those who were gloating started to whisper among themselves.


    Wilfred felt humiliated. Just as he was about to change the topic, Delh, who was next to him, struck


    again.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I made Mr. Quimby say something so romantic from my joke! Seems like you really love


    Ms. Squire. But I heard that¡­ she hasn¡¯t agreed to your proposal? I wonder if you¡¯ll be with her until


    she¡¯s old.¡±


    Maisie looked up at her, meeting her arrogant gaze.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up, Ms. Squire. Get married. Seize that you¡¯re at your peak! Don¡¯t wait until your hair turns


    white¡­¡±


    ¡°If I really waited until that day came, wouldn¡¯t I already be growing older with him?¡± Maisie finally


    struck back with a smile.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Daniel was taken aback. His heart skipped a beat, but he didn¡¯t show it.


    Her voice was soft yet powerful. ¡°Marriage is just one form of love. It¡¯s not everything. Also, I haven¡¯t


    agreed to his proposal just yet. Meanwhile, someone is married, but¡­ she seems unhappy.¡±


    Delh¡¯s eyes sank. She looked at Maisie coldly.


    ¡°Daniel and I are different.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Even though we¡¯re not married, we only love each other.


    Even if I didn¡¯t marry for the rest of my life, I¡¯d stay with him forever. When my hair turns white, then it¡¯ll


    be my veil. I think it¡¯s quite romantic. What do you think, Mrs. Newhouse?¡±


    Just then, some whispers came among the guests.


    ¡°Hey, that sounds pretty romantic!¡±


    ¡°Was she talking about Ms. Delh, who is unhappy with her marriage?¡±


    ¡°I think so¡­ They say schrs tend to scorn each other. It¡¯s quite interesting to see two authors argue.


    Haha!¡±


    Maisie held Daniel¡¯s arm, leaning on him coquettishly. She smiled at him sweetly.


    Delh¡¯s eyes turned grim as she had dug her own grave. She turned around and left.


    Wilfred kept apologizing and continued the conversation. He wore a stic smile whileplimenting


    Maisie¡¯s talent.


    ¡°Ms. Squire said that a full head of white hair is a veil¡­ That¡¯s fresh. Hahaha!¡±


    The people around couldn¡¯t help butugh when they heard how awkward hisugh was.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Quimby and Ms. Squire.¡± Wilfred was embarrassed. ¡°My wife is used to getting


    her way. She¡¯s doing whatever she wants just because of her little status among the authors. I hope


    that you won¡¯t mind her!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Daniel smirked. ¡°Mr. Newhouse, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a gentleman. On the contrary, I¡¯m vengeful!¡±


    ¡°Please, Mr. Quimby!¡± Wilfred¡¯s facial expression changed. ¡°I guarantee that I¡¯ll rmend Maisie to


    some screenwriters when the opportunity arises. Maybe we can work together¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure the screenwriters you¡¯re rmending are better than those from the entertainment


    company under the Hamertons of Centrolis?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Sol Entertainment¡¯s founder, Nichs Thompson, is my brother-inw. Imperial Media¡¯s director,


    Zephyr Hamerton, is a good friend of theirs. If Maisie really needs help, she doesn¡¯t need you or your


    wife¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Wilfred nodded and bowed. A drop of sweat glided on his face.


    ¡°But I hope you¡¯ll open your eyes wide to look at the people around you. Don¡¯t let the wrong people


    stay in the right ce!¡±


    Wilfred was stunned. Just as he was about to speak, Daniel took Maisie away.

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822


    Wilfred immersed himself in deep thought as he observed their departing figures, particrly when his


    gaze lingered on Maisie.


    Daniel guided her to a secluded lounge.


    The sight of blisters on her feet from the high heels pained him. Promptly, he instructed his assistant to


    send over a pair offortable ts.


    Retreating from the crowd, he embraced her naturally. A gasp escaped her lips as she gazed into his


    alluring eyes.


    She returned the smile, seized his neck, and leaned coquettishly into his chest, allowing his embrace.


    Her words echoed in his ears.


    He was over the moon but dared not show too much of his feelings. He was wary that her deration


    might be impulsive.


    Daniel hesitated as he was concerned she might perceive him as overly eager, drowning in a sea of


    worries.


    Maisie sensed his distress and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Are you pondering what I said?¡±


    He was stunned, almost pushing her away.


    A bright smile adorned her face, her dimples seemingly holding all the goodness in the world. She


    urged him to release her, stood on tiptoes, and whispered in his ear, ¡°I meant what I said.¡±


    He attempted to suppress his emotions, but a smirk broke through.


    ¡°But¡­ Not too fast, okay?¡± She held his hand and continued. ¡°Whether it¡¯s love or marriage, I want it to


    endure. That¡¯s something I¡¯ve never wavered on.¡±


    Daniel lifted his hand, gently caressing her cheek.


    How was that the only thing that had never changed about her? She had remained unchanged from the


    beginning.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Her love for him remained strong. He believed he had lost the most precious thing in life. Never had he


    imagined that God loved him enough for her toe back to him after taking some detours.


    He was teary as he suddenly embraced her and whispered into her ear, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡±


    ¡°I want to be with you forever.¡± She blushed. ¡°I¡¯m also willing to work hard to have a child with you.¡±


    Daniel gave her a peck on the forehead. Just as he was about to kiss her lips, a voice interrupted from


    the corner.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Hey, can you not block the light?¡±


    They were shocked!


    The lounge was secluded, with only a dimmed light in the room. Standing by the window, they hadn¡¯t


    noticed a person in the corner sinceing in¡­


    The man removed his cap at that moment, revealing a mischievous smirk.


    Maisie eximed, ¡°Harvey?!¡±


    Harvey was drawing. His pencil moved swiftly as if magic was cast on the sketchbook. There was a


    rustling noise from the friction of the pencil and paper.


    ¡°Mm-hmm, stay still!¡± He lifted his hand and squinted, using the pencil to measure. ¡°That¡¯s it, stay still!¡±


    Daniel and Maisie looked at each other. They found it amusing, but at the same time, they felt a bit lost.

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823


    Harvey was deep in the zone, ncing at Daniel and Maisie periodically. His pale face, though,


    conveyed seriousness and stubbornness.


    He soon flipped his sketchbook, wearing a smile that hinted at his satisfaction.


    The subjects of his artistry were Daniel and Maisie, transformed intoic characters with striking


    realism and lifelike expressions.


    Even Daniel couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°You¡¯re truly deserving of your fame with this talent of yours,


    Newhouse.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait!¡± Harvey smirked. ¡°Just a little bit more!¡±


    They were taken aback. After a few strokes, the young, handsome man in the drawing transformed into


    a plump, bald figure when revealed again.


    Daniel widened his eyes, and Maisie struggled to suppress herughter at the unexpected


    transformation.


    ¡°I think MMaisie can release a special edition of the book.¡± Harvey raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯ll show what


    the male lead looks like when he¡¯s old, and my drawing will serve its purpose!¡±


    Daniel scoffed. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the female lead age too?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Harvey insisted, ¡°Also, you¡¯re old to begin with! Even if 20 years have passed, you¡¯ll age faster


    than Ms. Maisie!¡±


    Daniel rolled his eyes, choosing not to engage in an argument.


    However, Harvey¡¯s demeanor shifted after a while.


    He chuckled at himself, saying, ¡°Do you think what I said was crazy?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Before Daniel could react, Harvey produced a syringe from his bag and poked his arm as if he had


    gone mad.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Both of them were shocked, rushing to intervene.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy¡­¡± Harvey mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. I¡¯m not!¡±


    Maisie pressed his hand down. ¡°Since you¡¯re not crazy, why are you doing this to yourself?!¡±


    Harvey was suddenly stunned, his body stiff. His wide eyes and pale face gave an unsettling


    appearance. He bit his lip, sweat dripping on his forehead.


    ¡°Ha. Hahaha¡­¡± Heughed. ¡°Do you know that my sister pokes herself too?! I found out her secret, so


    she got the doctors to do the same to me!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°She said I¡¯m crazy, so everyone thinks I¡¯m crazy! Even my parents aren¡¯t bothered about me. They


    won¡¯t save me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the meaning of life is. Perhaps it¡¯s better to die. Everything will go away if I die¡­¡±


    He got up and walked out while mumbling. He left his sketchbook in the lounge.


    Maisie was scared and leaned close to Daniel.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± heforted her. ¡°Seems like he¡¯s quite sick. The Hamertons have connections in


    Southeast Aciatic. Maybe they can hire an expert to treat him.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Maisie replied, sitting on the couch.


    Daniel frowned, more skeptical now.


    It appeared Jodie tormented Harvey because he had discovered her secret. What puzzled him was


    whether she could truly deceive everyone, even Wilfred and Delh.


    If that were the case, why did they choose to turn a blind eye?


    Delh was furious and stormed out of the crowd.


    Lena and Chris noticed and exchanged nces, ready to take action.


    Lena followed behind Delh, signaling Chris when the time was right.

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824


    Chris orchestrated the collision with a person using a food trolley!


    ¡°Look out! The trolley is malfunctioning!¡± The attendant rushed toward Delh with the trolley,


    appearing to be out of control.


    The onlookers gasped.


    Delh was stunned, her mind going nk. Just then, Lena grabbed her and swiftly pushed her aside.


    Fortunately, no one was harmed.


    Lena held onto her while the runaway trolley was halted by a security guard who arrived just in time.


    After they managed toe to a stop, Lena asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright, Mrs. Newhouse?¡±


    Panting, Delh managed to force a smile after a long moment. If Lena hadn¡¯t acted swiftly to pull her


    out of harm¡¯s way, the trolley would have struck her!


    Lena assisted her with her shawl and hair. They only parted ways after a brief chat.


    Lena smiled when her back was turned. She deftly tucked the hair sample she had acquired into a


    small stic bag.


    ¨C


    The following day, Chris and Lena met with Daniel.


    ¡°This is Delh¡¯s, and this is Jodie¡¯s.¡± Lena handed him the samples.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Daniel smiled and gave them a thumbs-up.


    Unexpectedly, he produced another sample and said, ¡°This is Maisie¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Test them together.¡± He looked at both of them. ¡°I¡¯m even more convinced that Maisie is the real


    Jodie!¡±


    Chris and Lena exchanged nces, agreeing with the spection.


    ¡°I¡¯m on it, Uncle Daniel,¡± Chris affirmed. ¡°Given our suspicions about Jodie, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s on high alert.


    ¡°Lena mentioned two days ago that Jodie wouldn¡¯t let her get close. Even her female bodyguard has to


    maintain a distance¡­ I specte she might have realized something.¡±


    Daniel frowned. ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the samples to the military hospital for testing,¡± Chris confidently proposed. ¡°If Jodie is


    genuinely guarding against us, she might try her best to destroy the test report.


    ¡°Meanwhile, the military hospital has high security. I have my oldrades working there. She can¡¯t


    tamper with the samples!¡±


    Daniel smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chris scratched his head and shyly smiled. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m doing this as a favor.¡±


    ¡°What favor?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I¡¯d like to use your theme park for our anniversary. Can we do that?¡±


    Danielughed and readily agreed.


    Just then, Toph rushed over and quickly finished the drink they had ordered for him.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± Chris teased, ¡°You look so worn out. Tell me, where did you gost night without


    Arya?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Toph attempted to resist, but he couldn¡¯t match the special forces. He was swiftly defeated.


    ¡°You¡¯re so clueless, Chris! How would a simple man like you know how tormented an artist is?¡±


    ¡°Wow! Are you seeking sympathy?¡±


    Toph yawned. ¡°It¡¯s true. My inspiration onlyes in the middle of the night¡­ Apart from working on


    Maisie¡¯s illustration, I need to deal with the Newhouses¡¯ family portrait¡­¡±


    ¡°How did it go? Did you find anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Toph¡¯s eyes lit up. He took out his phone and disyed a picture of the painting.

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825


    The four individuals in the painting were captured during a recent cultural banquet, all dressed up for


    the asion.


    ¡°Look!¡± Toph frowned. ¡°Do you think they look like a family? They weren¡¯t smiling, and it seemed like


    they had something up their sleeves. You can¡¯t even tell they¡¯re rted!¡±


    Chris pointed out, ¡°Well, didn¡¯t Jodie stand close to Wilfred?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, they¡¯re the only ones who were smiling. Just a little bit, not much.¡± Toph looked at him. ¡°Chris,


    think about our family dinner. Even though we have irritating rtives, everyone just pretends when we


    take group pictures, right?


    ¡°Look at this family. They didn¡¯t even bother to pretend! Did you know that Delh and Wilfred stood far


    away from each other at first? As if they didn¡¯t want to be together!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been married for a long time. Perhaps there¡¯s no longer love between them.¡±


    Toph pouted. ¡°My parents aren¡¯t like that!¡±


    Chris felt helpless. ¡°Your family is something else. Don¡¯t alwayspare your parents with others,


    okay? Of course, my parents are quite loving, too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Toph pped his thigh. ¡°Also, I was exhausted painting this picture! The four of them


    have different faces. There¡¯s almost zero resemnce between them! It¡¯s just Delh who has a little


    simrity with¡­ her son.¡±


    Upon closer inspection, they realized he was right¡ªthe four of them looked like strangers.


    Daniel smirked, locking eyes with Chris and Lena.


    It seemed the day the truth would be exposed was near. ¨C


    Maisie¡¯s new book was progressing quickly. The announcement went well, thanks to Lily¡¯s pre-


    promotional efforts to gain more fans while the first book was still popr.


    The draft of theic wasplete, and they were counting down to the announcement.


    With the new authors achieving sess and experienced writers winning awards, SL Publishing¡¯s


    reputation had spread globally.


    Lily was over the moon, waking up with a smile from her sweet dreams.


    She called Maisie to the office. ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing to have two books published at the same time?¡± Maisie


    smiled. Indeed, her work gave her a sense of achievement.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be very busy soon!¡± Lily reminded her, ¡°Your schedule will be filled with signing events. You


    might go on live streams to sell your books as well. This is a friendly reminder that you might not get off


    work early for a period. Tell Daniel that he¡¯ll be sleeping alone!¡±


    Maisie blushed. ¡°What are you talking about, Lily¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, this is for you!¡± Lily handed her a contract. ¡°This is the contract for the change of script. Your


    first book will be shown on the big screen!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    She was stunned. The surprise came too suddenly, leaving her momentarily speechless.


    Although Lily had mentioned screenwriting before, she was not ready. Opportunities were given to


    those who were prepared, and she needed to push herself harder now.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s Wilfred Newhouse who is investing in the drama.¡± Lily looked at her. ¡°He¡¯s Delh¡¯s husband. I¡¯m


    sure you met him at the banquet.¡±


    Maisie nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s investing, and he appointed you as the screenwriter.¡± Lily thought about it before continuing.


    ¡°Unlike some men who cheat on their wives after gaining some sess, he¡¯s considered a good man


    after being in the industry for years!


    ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re Daniel¡¯s girlfriend. He wouldn¡¯t dare to offend you. I guess he¡¯s buttering you up to


    kiss Daniel¡¯s ass!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, this is a great opportunity!¡± Lily remarked. ¡°Give your best in writing the script. I¡¯ll take


    a look at it when you¡¯re done!¡±


    Maisie nodded. ¡°Okay. Thanks, Lily!¡±


    Someone texted her just then.

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826


    Maisie nced at her phone upon leaving the office. A message from Wilfred awaited her. Despite his


    friendly tone, she sensed his respect. He proposed a meeting in the message, leaving the time and


    ce to her discretion.


    Contemting for a prolonged moment, Maisie eventually decided to share this with Daniel.


    ¡°Can I meet with him?¡± she asked.


    Daniel was taken aback. He had been assisting her in organizing book andic drafts, and the


    request caught him off guard.


    He raised his gaze, meeting her clear eyes that revealed a certain dependence on him.


    Initially surprised and pained by this shift, Daniel recalled a time when Maisie relied on him entirely.


    She used to seek his guidance on every decision, from what to wear to what to eat, and even if she


    could go out. Careful not to offend, she was meticulous in her dealings with him.


    Daniel was puzzled by her current demeanor as she approached. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Maisie?¡±


    Only then did he snap back to reality.


    ¡°Can I meet with him?¡± she repeated, concern etched on her face. ¡°Our conversation didn¡¯t end well at


    the banquet, so I¡¯m worried that if I meet with him, you will¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± he reassured her with a gentle smile. ¡°I suppose he wants to discuss the script. That¡¯s


    business. Treat it as work. It¡¯s a good opportunity to delve into investment details. Just be cautious not


    to let him exploit you financially.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Maisie was relieved.


    ¡°Also.¡± Daniel hesitated, considering whether Wilfred would find Maisie familiar this time.


    Recalling Wilfred¡¯s reaction at the banquet, Daniel noted, ¡°The moment he saw you, he didn¡¯t look


    mesmerized, but shocked.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    The expression on his face suggested that he had glimpsed someone familiar after a long time¡­


    Was the bond between a father and daughter stronger than that between a mother and daughter?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± Maisie teased, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? You¡¯re stammering, and you keep zoning out!¡±


    Daniel looked at her andughed at himself. ¡°I¡¯m old.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not old at all!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not old.¡± He held her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll grow old with you, so how would I dare to age first? Oh yes,


    do you want my attorney to go with you to work out the contract together?¡±


    She paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Can you.e with me?¡±


    Her dependence on him made it feel like they had traveled back in time.


    He chuckled and caressed her head, hugging her. ¡°You¡¯ll need to learn to grow up, little girl.¡±


    ¡°Daniel¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay. Since you¡¯ll be deciding the location, let¡¯s meet him at the Quimby Hotel.¡±


    Maisie looked at him coquettishly. She had full confidence when she was in his territory.

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827


    Delh received a message from Wilfred asking to meet. The reason behind this rendezvous was a


    scheduled interview with a journalist.


    To create a facade of trust, they disabled the passcodes on their phones, projecting an image of a


    devoted couple with no secrets. Even going as far as exchanging nces at each other¡¯s phones.


    However, when Wilfred handed his phone to Delh, he never anticipated Maisie sending a message,


    instructing him on where and when to meet. This left Delh looking distraught.


    After the journalist departed, Wilfred coldly snatched his phone back, ring at Delh.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Delh¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°You¡¯re meeting with her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t interfere with my life!¡± Wilfred snapped.


    This exchange had been repeated for 20 years, marking a marriage devoid of love and filled with


    resentment.


    ¡°I¡¯m your wife!¡± Delh stared at him intensely. ¡°Of course, I want to know why my husband is meeting


    with another woman!¡±


    She smirked, the sarcasm cutting deep. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Even though I agreed to turn a blind


    eye to you having a mistress, you¡¯ve never done that!


    ¡°I thought you liked the young and beautiful ones, but you never batted an eye on any of them! Ha! So,


    you¡¯ve been saving yourself for that woman all these years. Why were you charmed as soon as Maisie


    showed up?


    ¡°Is it because she looks. like that woman?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± he bellowed. ¡°You¡¯d better not spew nonsense. You know the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Consequences?¡± Delh forced a smile and looked at him vengefully. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been ckmailing


    me with my son? You¡¯re an animal, Wilfred!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more humane than you.¡± He scoffed ferociously. ¡°Do you dare say that you have nothing to do with


    Anya¡¯s death? I don¡¯t know the details of the horrible things you¡¯ve done, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the


    mastermind behind all that!¡±


    ¡°Wilfred!¡± Delh shrieked, ¡°No matter how horrible I am, I brought up the daughter you have with that


    woman. How dare you¡ª¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you owe Anya!¡± He roared, ¡°If not for you, Anya, Jojo, and I would be the happiest family


    in the world!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°You brought up my daughter for me?¡± He sneered. ¡°I brought up your son for you as well! You know


    very well whether he¡¯s a Newhouse!¡±


    Delh¡¯s face turned pale, shaking uncontrobly.


    In his eyes, there was no love for a wife¡ªonly cold brutality, a thirst for vengeance that wished her


    dead.


    After a long pause, he said, ¡°We¡¯re simr, Delh, so please stop kidding yourself. You¡¯ll take care of


    your son, and I¡¯ll take care of my daughter. It¡¯ll be enough for us to pretend we¡¯re a happy family to the


    world!


    ¡°There¡¯s just too much interest intertwined in our families. We can¡¯t get a divorce¡­ Since we can¡¯t do


    that, let¡¯s torture each other until we die!¡±


    Having lost his lover, being alive felt no different to him.


    He turned to nce at her. ¡°However, I¡¯m happy that Jojo is close to you. That¡¯s the only thing I¡¯m


    happy about regarding you!¡±


    He left.


    Delh looked at him viciously and crushed a vase on the chest.


    Wilfred halted at the noise. ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡± He growled, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Mom? Dad?¡± A voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    Jodie knocked and walked in after realizing the door was unlocked, shocked to see the mess.

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828


    ¡°D-Did you guys fight?¡± Jodie asked.


    Wilfred¡¯s facial expression changed instantly. His eyes brimmed with love for his daughter, and his


    voice softened. ¡°Ah, no! I¡¯m discussing work with your mother, and we have a disagreement. She


    identally broke the vase. I-I¡¯m looking for a band-aid for her!¡±


    Jodie nodded obediently.


    ¡°Alright, Jojo,¡± Wilfred said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to the office. Can you take care of her?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    As he left, he turned his head to give Delh a warning nce.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The smirk on her face bordered on a scoff.


    What a touching father-daughter moment!


    If he discovered that Jojo, whom he had pampered since childhood, was not his biological daughter


    with that woman, would he lose his mind?


    Jodie¡¯s heart raced as she approached Delh, concerned about the situation. She asked carefully,


    ¡°Mom, what did¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling mom?!¡± Delh pped her immediately.


    Jodie hadn¡¯t seen iting, and her head spun from the force of the p. She staggered, almost


    falling to the floor.


    Her cheek burned, and she tasted blood at the corner of her lips.


    ¡°Mom¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you to stop calling me that!¡± Delh vented her rage on Jodie, pping her, pulling her hair,


    grabbing her cor, and throwing her against the wall. ¡°You little, ungrateful! Do you think you deserve


    to call me that when you¡¯re a piece of shit?¡±


    Jodie couldn¡¯t fight back or dare to cry out loud. She knew from a young age that the louder she cried


    after being hit, the more cruel the torture she would endureter.


    She bit her lip hard and remained silent, wrapping her arms around her head and enduring the


    onught until Delh tired herself out.


    ¡°Mom, p-please calm down,¡± Jodie said. She was secretly angry but did not show it, forcing a smile. ¡°I


    was wrong. I deserve this, so please don¡¯t be mad!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Delh panted as she calmed down and frowned when she saw Jodie¡¯s swollen lips.


    Jodie quickly added, ¡°I did this to myself. It has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Delh scoffed before saying, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Jodie forced another fake smile.


    Living in Delh¡¯s shadow for years, she knew she wasn¡¯t their biological child, while Wilfred remained


    unaware of the truth and continued to spoil her.


    That was Delh¡¯s leverage. If Jodie went against her, she would reveal her real identity to the world.


    Jodie coveted the status of the Newhouse heiress, along with Wilfred¡¯s fortune. She was willing to be


    Delh¡¯s puppet to maintain the luxury and glory.


    Meanwhile, Wilfred believed Delh treated Jodie well, fostering a newfound affection for Harvey and


    treating him like a precious son.

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829


    The moment Delh settled on the couch, Jodie¡¯s gaze toward her underwent a transformation. A cold


    stare reced the previous warmth.


    Jodie had been subjected to her cruelty since childhood.


    Before discovering her true identity, Jodie naively believed her mother harbored no love for her. In


    pursuit of that elusive affection, she went to great lengths.


    It wasn¡¯t until she crossed paths with Cindy, Owen, and Nicole that the revtion about her true


    parentage unfolded. Delh was not her mother.


    From that point on, Jodie¡¯s character took a dark turn. She became willing to do anything to secure


    Wilfred¡¯s love and the coveted status of being the cherished Newhouse heiress.


    Jodie would go so far as to take a life if Delhmanded it. She was ready to obey every whim.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Her existence felt like a precarious bncing act on a knife¡¯s edge. Each step brought agony.


    To cope, she redirected her frustrations onto Harvey whenever she felt upset. A model child in her


    parents¡¯ presence, she transformed into a demon around Harvey.


    She knew Harvey held the least significance in the family¡ªhe wasn¡¯t Wilfred¡¯s biological son. The


    Newhouses extended their generosity by making him one of their own.


    Despite Delh being his birth mother, he felt like a mistake to her. Wilfred¡¯s constant use of Harvey as


    a threat resulted in fluctuating treatment from Delh, who asionally found herself feeling disgusted


    by him.


    Jodie exploited this situation to torment him.


    ¡°Why are you standing there?¡± Delh looked at Jodie in disgust. ¡°Make me tea!¡±


    Jodie promptly served her tea and moved behind the couch to massage Delh¡¯s shoulders. Only then


    did Delh soften her frown.


    She asked softly, ¡°Mom, is dad really meeting Maisie?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop them?¡±


    ¡°Stop them?¡± Delh scoffed. ¡°Why should I? How is it bad for them to meet?¡±


    Jodie hesitated before whispering, ¡°I¡¯m worried¡ª¡±


    ¡°What are you worried about?!¡± Delh interrupted her. ¡°Your status?¡±


    Jodie¡¯s hands froze.


    Delh turned her head, her sharp eyes piercing through Jodie¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Useless! The status of the Newhouse heiress doesn¡¯t belong to you! God has been generous to let


    you be the little bitch¡¯s substitute for over 20 years!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Mom!¡± Jodie panicked.


    Delh scoffed, ¡°To that old man, Maisie is Anya¡¯s substitute! So I won¡¯t stop them from meeting¡­ Isn¡¯t


    it better for him to fall for her?¡±


    ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± Jodie widened her eyes in shock.


    She was indeed useless, only fixated on securing her status.


    Meanwhile, Delh was plotting something else¡­


    ¡°Haha! Hahaha!¡± Delh suddenly burst into hystericalughter, sending chills down Jodie¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Yes. I wonder if the amazing author Maisie can write such a plot herself. Hahaha!¡± She clenched her


    teeth. ¡°I should¡¯ve thought of this earlier! I should¡¯ve brought Maisie to Wilfred instead of sending her


    Daniel¡¯s way!¡±


    Jodie paled from the scare, continuously backing off until she hit the wall.

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830


    Jodie reminisced about the two decades she had spent living. Each step felt like a precarious tightrope


    walk, where any misstep could plunge her into a bottomless abyss.


    Cindy had informed her that her biological father served as the driver for the Ropers. ¨C


    Back then.


    Delh caused a fatal car ident, resulting in Anya¡¯s death. Surprisingly, Jodie¡¯s biological father took


    the me for Delh.


    During that time, Jodie was just a baby.


    Cindy, fueled by a quest for justice, confronted Delh, who callously remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve already


    transferred money to your husband¡¯s ount. Don¡¯t be too greedy!¡±


    However, Cindy wasn¡¯t easily deceived. She possessed evidence, a recorded conversation with her


    husband, showcasing Delh¡¯s maniption and hisplicity in covering for her.


    To pacify Cindy, Delh suggested adopting Jodie, yet as a sinister act of revenge against Wilfred and


    Anya, she covertly swapped two children¡­


    ¡°This is that woman¡¯s daughter!¡± Delh handed a girl roughly the same age as Jodie to Cindy. ¡°Just


    don¡¯t let her suffer. You can scold or hit her. Up to you!¡±


    ¨C


    Jodie inhaled deeply, sensing an unsettling chill creeping up her spine.


    The wealthy life of over 20 years and the unconditional love from Wilfred¡ªall belonged to Maisie. The


    hatred in her heart, ignited by this realization, coursed through her veins like a poisonous needle,


    causing a pervasive ache.


    ¡°Jojo? Jojo!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    Jodie snapped back, meeting Cindy¡¯s concerned gaze.


    Jodie forced herself to rx as she observed her trembling hands gripping the utensils.


    ¡°When you invited me for a meal, I sensed something amiss in your voice.¡± Cindy ced sliced beef


    onto Jodie¡¯s te. ¡°Is it because of that woman again?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jodie felt aggrieved but struggled to express her feelings, remaining silent.


    ¡°Jojo, sometimes we have to swallow our pride.¡± Cindy sighed. ¡°Just endure it¡­¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Endure it? How much more must I endure?¡± Jodie threw her utensils on the table, creating a sharp


    noise. ¡°Don¡¯t you have the recording of dad taking the me for her? Why not use it to protect me?¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Cindy hushed her, ncing around in panic before lowering her voice. ¡°Let me tell you the


    truth¡­ Um, that recording isn¡¯t really your dad¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Back then, I had no choice. I wanted to extort more money from her¡­ So, I got someone with a voice


    simr to your dad¡¯s to make the recording. Maybe Delh was panicking and didn¡¯t recognize it¡­ But


    with today¡¯s technology, if I produce that recording again, Delh might have it tested for authenticity!


    Then, everything we want to keep will be exposed!¡±


    Jodie was taken aback. A deafening buzz echoed in her head.


    ¡°Jojo, I can¡¯t produce that recording again.¡± Cindy looked troubled. ¡°I used it to secure your future and


    keep you in the Newhouses. Look, you¡¯ve surpassed your siblings now!


    ¡°You must stay in the Newhouses!¡± Cindy held Jodie¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°No matter the obstacles, I¡¯ll clear


    them for you!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jodie forced a smile. ¡°And you can¡­ eliminate Maisie too?¡±

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831


    ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Cindy¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment.


    Jodie stabbed at the steak on her te. Her fork froze mid-air, the desire to bring it to her mouth


    evaporating. Her appetite had vanished. What she craved wasn¡¯t the taste of the steak but the


    satisfaction of sinking her fork into Maisie¡¯s flesh, tearing it into pieces, and spitting it onto the ground.


    Cindy¡¯s conscience lingered. ¡°Jojo, taking someone¡¯s life¡­ That¡¯s not right, is it? Besides, your brother


    already hurt her once. It¡¯s miraculous that she survived. You should¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you my mom or hers?¡± Jodie seethed with anger.


    Cindy trembled, attempting to cate. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m your mom. You¡¯re my dear daughter!¡±


    ¡°Then help me with this!¡±


    Cindy shrugged, hesitant to say more.


    From their dining spot, they observed the hotel entrance across the street.


    At that moment, Maisie, Daniel, and Wilfred emerged from the hotel.


    The trio stood outside, conversing, each adorned with a radiant smile.


    Maisie was close to Daniel, exuding petite delicacy. Wilfred shook hands with Daniel, both men


    possessing extraordinary grace.


    Jodie was stupefied.


    She witnessed Daniel¡¯s care for Maisie and detected a different look in Wilfred¡¯s eyes toward her.


    Suddenly, an intense surge of hatred enveloped her.


    If everything hadn¡¯t gone awry 20 years ago, these three may now have been father-inw, daughter,


    and son-inw¡­


    Jodie¡¯s lips quivered. Uncontroble jealousy and hatred coiled around her like vines, binding her


    tightly.


    Cindy nced at the hotel entrance, then cautiously looked at her, asking softly, ¡°Jojo, what¡¯s wrong?


    Has that girl been bothering youtely?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡±


    ¡°I just want her dead! Can¡¯t you understand?¡± Jodie gritted her teeth, her eyes red, looking terrifying.


    ¡°I¡­ just¡­ want her dead!¡± Each word came out deliberately.


    Cindy was taken aback, remaining silent.


    She gazed into the distance. Maisie was thriving, cherished and protected by Daniel. Perhaps no one


    in Cumulus City dared to oppose her. Moreover, Wilfred was her biological father. Even though it wasn¡¯t


    known now, the truth would eventuallye out.


    What would Jodie do then?


    Having lived as a pampered heiress for over 20 years, could she ept the vast disparity if she


    returned to the slum-like family?Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    The only solution now was for Maisie to vanish from this world, and all troubles would be resolved¡­


    Cindy took a sharp breath, gripping her trembling hands tightly together. After a while, she said slowly,


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help you get rid of her!¡±


    Jodie snapped her eyes up.


    ¡°For you, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± Cindy smiled. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. Whoever you want me to


    eliminate, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jodie choked. ¡°Mom¡± lingered at the tip of her tongue for a long time, but she eventually swallowed it


    back. At the end of the day, she still despised this mother.


    Cindy¡¯s eyes were full of expectation as she quietly watched her. However, her enthusiasm gradually


    faded after waiting for a long time and not hearing that word.


    ¡°W-What were you about to say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jodie turned her head away. ¡°Just be careful when you eliminate her. Don¡¯t make it too


    obvious.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cindy awkwardly chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t attract attention. Maisie is sentimental. Although I


    don¡¯t treat her well, she listens to me. Lately, I¡¯ve been showing concern for her, inviting her back home


    for meals. She¡¯ll definitelye.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning to poison her, are you?¡±

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not instant poisoning.¡± Cindy chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s a kind of slow-acting poison. I¡¯ll give her


    a bit during meals, and over time, the poison will take effect in her body¡­ They say even forensic


    experts find it hard to identify this poison!¡±


    Jodie nodded without saying more, half skeptical. She didn¡¯t care what kind of poison was used. What


    she wanted was for Maisie to disappear from this world! ¨C


    After seeing off Wilfred, Maisie gently hooked her arm around Daniel¡¯s, giving him a sweet smile.


    Daniel affectionately pinched her nose.


    ¡°Someone once said I should learn to grow up, right?¡±


    Daniel smiled without saying a word.


    ¡°So why did you follow me again?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Daniel said honestly, ¡°I can¡¯t rest assured letting you meet an older man alone.¡±


    Maisie yfully hit him, but the second time, Daniel held her fist. ¡°Of course, I feel like contract details


    should be my responsibility, too, right?¡±


    ¡°Then how should I thank you?¡±


    ¡°You know what I want.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± Daniel didn¡¯t make it difficult for her, pointing at his own cheek.


    Maisie smiled, tiptoed, and lightly kissed his cheek.


    One kiss on the left wasn¡¯t enough. He also wanted one on the right¡ªthen the forehead, the tip of the


    nose, leaving no spot untouched. Finally¡­


    Maisie blushed slightly, nced around, and teasingly gave him a peck on the lips.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°There are too many people here¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes curved as he smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s find a ce with no one around. Show me


    your gratitude properly. How about that?¡±


    Maisie felt shy, reaching to hit Daniel, but he embraced her.


    At that moment, two coughs came from behind them.


    Daniel turned around, his subordinate looking embarrassed and hesitant. After a moment¡¯s thought, he


    asked Maisie to wait in the car for him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    His subordinate said softly, ¡°Mr. Quimby, Mr. Chris Hamerton and Ms. Harding are waiting in the hotel


    lobby to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Arrange for them to go to my lounge.¡± Daniel walked, instructing, ¡°Regarding my meeting with them,


    don¡¯t mention it in front of Maisie. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The subordinate led Daniel in.


    As soon as Chris and Lena saw him, they got straight to the point. ¡°Uncle Daniel, we¡¯ve brought the


    results from the previous tests today.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°What were the results?¡±


    Chris produced the test report with a serious look.


    Lena spoke softly. ¡°The results are peculiar. The three samples belong to Maisie, Jodie, and Delh,


    but the results show that there¡¯s no blood rtion among the three!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Daniel was surprised.


    ¡°We all spected that Jodie is not from the Newhouses.¡± Chris continued. ¡°So it¡¯s normal that she¡¯s


    not rted to Delh. But Maisie isn¡¯t Delh¡¯s daughter either¡­ Could our spections have gone


    wrong?¡±

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833


    Daniel squinted, maintaining a contemtive silence for a moment.


    Chris furrowed his brow. ¡°Uncle Daniel, Lena and I are puzzled. What should our next move be?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lena nodded. ¡°Or perhaps we should consider a different approach. Maybe Maisie isn¡¯t


    connected to the Newhouses?¡±


    ¡°She definitely is,¡± Daniel asserted firmly, locking eyes with them. ¡°No need to change our approach,


    but this test result did catch my attention. Maisie isn¡¯t Delh¡¯s daughter, but she might be Wilfred¡¯s.¡±


    Chris and Lena were visibly surprised.


    ¡°Uncle Daniel, have you uncovered something?¡±


    ¡°Not precisely,¡± Daniel replied in a subdued tone. ¡°I recently met Wilfred along with Maisie. It was the


    second time Wilfred encountered Maisie after the banquet. I just sensed that his gaze toward Maisie


    was noticeably different.¡±


    Chris bit his lip. ¡°Um¡­ Was it the gaze of an older man with inappropriate intentions toward a young


    ¡ª?¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Lena jabbed him hard!


    Daniel didn¡¯t mind and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re a man yourself, so why are you still so clueless? A man¡¯s


    gaze when he desires something from a woman is distinct from Wilfred¡¯s gaze.¡±


    Chris scratched his head, feeling embarrassed. He was indeed naive in this aspect.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that for today.¡± Daniel thanked both of them. ¡°I¡¯ll need to contemte our next


    steps.¡±


    After bidding farewell to the two, Daniel entered the car.


    Maisie had been waiting and leaned against him as soon as he got in, softly asking, ¡°Who were you


    talking to for so long?¡±


    He teased her, ¡°Guess? Was it another woman?¡±


    Maisie pouted.


    Daniel smiled and rested her head against his shoulder. ¡°It was Chris and Lenaing to see me. It¡¯s


    their anniversary, and they wanted to use my amusement park.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Daniel paused for a moment and spoke softly. ¡°Do you know about Zuko¡¯s mother, Cordelia?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°When I was in Centrolis, Mrs. Hamerton helped me a lot. I¡¯ve kept


    that in mind.¡±


    Daniel slowly revealed Cordelia¡¯s background.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°My sister mentioned that Cordelia had a difficult life before. The Jenners that raised her for 20 years


    weren¡¯t her real family. Her true identity was a lost pearl from Southeast Aciatic¡¯s Irwins, wandering


    outside¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard about it. It does sound quite like a fairy tale!¡±


    Daniel looked at her quietly and asked, ¡°If it were you, would you be happy?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Maisie froze before she smiled after a moment. ¡°You mean suddenly bing a princess?


    How¡¯s that possible?! This wouldn¡¯t happen to me.¡±


    ¡°Just what if?¡± Daniel smiled. ¡°Like¡­ what if your father¡¯s Wilfred?¡±


    Maisie was a bit puzzled but thought seriously for a moment, showing a hint of envy. ¡°That should be a


    very happy thing.


    ¡°I never had a father growing up, so I can¡¯t imagine what it feels like to have one,¡± she said softly. ¡°But I


    remember during school open days, when parents were invited to the school for activities,


    performances, games, and photos, I used to struggle¡­ Everyone else had their parents there, but I¡¯d


    just sit in a corner.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s voice trailed off, and Daniel hugged her, whispering in her ear, ¡°That won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Maisie didn¡¯t catch his meaning and smiled at him. ¡°What are you saying? There won¡¯t be those


    activities anymore!¡±


    Daniel smiled and remained silent.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834


    In the future, he would go to any lengths to reunite her with Wilfred, restoring the father-daughter bond


    and ensuring she experienced the protective embrace of a father.


    ¡°There will be these kinds of activities in the future.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m talking about our kids. They¡¯ll be


    very happy. I won¡¯t miss any school events of theirs.¡±


    Maisie was taken aback. ¡°They?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Daniel¡¯s hand circled her waist. ¡°Let¡¯s have a few.¡±


    Maisie blushed and pushed him lightly, gesturing toward the driver upfront.


    Daniel didn¡¯t mind. He coughed softly, and the driver immediately raised the partition.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Whatever we do now won¡¯t be affected, right?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s finger threaded through Maisie¡¯s long hair. He cupped her face, nting a gentle kiss on her


    lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Maisie halted his further advances. ¡°Not here.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s breath was slightly unsteady. ¡°Not here? So, shall we find another ce?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Maisie kept her eyes down, feeling her heart racing.


    Daniel focused on her with a smile. Then, in a tone that allowed no refusal, he softly said, ¡°We¡¯ll go to


    my ce¡ªright now!¡±


    Blushing, Maisie let him hold her hand. It had been long enough. Perhaps it was almost time to end his


    test¡­


    She smiled shyly, feeling both nervous and a bit expectant as if she was back to the initial days when


    they were together.


    However, Lily¡¯s call came through at that moment.


    Daniel was exasperated. As he was about to take the phone and hang up, Maisie pushed his hand


    away and gestured for him to keep quiet.


    ¡°Lily, what¡¯s up?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s fantastic news!¡± Lily was thrilled. ¡°Mr. Newhouse has already sent the final investment contract,


    and the terms are highly favorable! I heard you both met? You finalized all these details?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re a money-making machine for thepany. Hahaha!¡± Daniel could almost picture Lily¡¯s


    money-hungry expression through the phone, rolling his eyes helplessly.


    ¡°Come to the office now. Let¡¯s have a meeting to discuss the script. We should seize this opportunity


    and quickly finalize the outline and everything! You¡¯ll be busy, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve found some


    professors from the drama school. They¡¯ll help you revise the script together¡­¡±


    Daniel was anxious, almost blurting out, ¡°She¡¯s busy tonight!¡±


    Maisie desperately covered his mouth as she nced at him.


    ¡°Maisie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lily sensed something off. ¡°Is everything okay there? Are you alone?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Maisie was embarrassed. ¡°Lily, I¡¯m on my way. I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Lily smiled. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something strange I want to tell you¡­ Delh


    came to see me today. After thest unpleasant incident, I thought she wouldn¡¯t consider ourpany


    again. But she said she wants the final part of her serialized work to be published here¡­ Do you think


    there¡¯s something fishy about it?¡±


    Daniel heard this and furrowed his brow. He had to admit that he shared the same feeling as Lily.

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835


    Maisie paused, momentarily uncertain. She wasn¡¯t always quick to react to these situations, not quite


    understanding why.


    ¡°Lily, I¡¯m not well-versed in this stuff, but why not talk to Rachael? She knows a lot; maybe you both


    cane up with something?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, forget it!¡± Lily sighed. ¡°Rachael hasn¡¯t been focused on worktely. She¡¯s been taking frequent


    leaves! But¡­ she¡¯s been dedicated to me for so many years, working tirelessly before with no


    comints. Let her rest for a while!¡±


    ¡°Rachael doesn¡¯t usually take time off, right?¡± Maisie was puzzled. ¡°Is there something bothering her


    lately?¡±


    ¡°What could it be? It¡¯s just because¡­¡± Lily¡¯s words trailed off.


    It was because she favored Maisie so much that all the good resources flowed toward her. It wasn¡¯t a


    problem for the established authors under thepany. However, Rachael had a few small authors


    under her, and they couldn¡¯t match these resources in terms of experience and capability. Yet, Rachael


    still wanted to try her best for them.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After Lily rejected Rachael several times, she started feeling jealous.


    Lily took a deep breath and chuckled wryly. ¡°Forget it. Let her be. If she rests for a while, she should be


    fine.¡±


    Maisie nodded, settled on a time and ce to meet Lily, and hung up. Turning her head, she saw


    Daniel with a glower so dark it seemed he could squeeze ink out of it. She was exasperated.


    ¡°Is there anyone else in your heart now besides Lily?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­¡±


    Daniel crossed his arms, sporting a scowling pout.


    ¡°How about after I finish this busy period?¡±


    Daniel remained silent.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Maisie gently leaned her head against his shoulder. She smiled and spoke as gently as a babbling


    brook. ¡°After I finish this busy period, I¡¯ll buy you a ring. Will that do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing you buy me¡ª¡± Daniel¡¯s words trailed off abruptly as realization hit him like a ton of bricks!


    He looked at her in disbelief. ¡°What did you say you¡¯d¡­ buy?¡±


    Maisie chuckled. ¡°A ring!¡±


    ¡°Maisie¡­¡±


    ¡°Who says rings can only be bought by men? Marriage is about two people.¡±


    Daniel stared at her nkly. The suddenness of her surprise rendered him speechless. His mind went


    nk, and a sweet feeling overflowed from his heart as if happiness was bursting out from his chest.


    ¡°So¡­¡± he murmured after a while, ¡°Are you really willing to marry me?¡±


    Maisie leaned gently against his chest with her arms wrapped around him. The joy in her eyes was the


    best answer.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Daniel kissed her forehead, a fond smile gracing his lips. He said four words solemnly, ¡°I will


    wait for you.¡±


    Since she was willing to marry him, there was no rush about that matter.

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836


    Daniel also wanted to preserve the most beautiful moment for their actual wedding night.


    ¡°Oh, about Rachael that Lily mentioned earlier¡­¡± Daniel paused. ¡°Is she the one who¡¯s always trailing


    behind her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°She¡¯s also a veteran in thepany. She and Lily basically founded


    SL Publishing. When Lily isn¡¯t around, she¡¯s in charge of everything in thepany.¡±


    ¡°Has she ever caused trouble for you?¡±


    ¡°How could she?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s been really nice to me and helped me a lot.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ between you and her, who does Lily treat better?¡±


    The question momentarily stumped Maisie as she hadn¡¯t thought about it before.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he chuckled. He had seen plenty of interpersonal rtionship


    issues. Many partners could endure hardship together but couldn¡¯t share sess.


    Sometimes, the involvement of others led to a rift between two people who once trusted each other,


    ultimately leading to a copse in cooperation.


    It wasn¡¯t just between women¡ªthe same was true for men. When it came to self-interest, there were


    no permanent friends.


    Clearly, however, Maisie didn¡¯t understand these things.


    Daniel patted her head. He was happy to protect her innocent and beautiful world, offering her a safe


    haven. Even if storms arrived, he would be there to face them with her.


    ¡°I think Rachael might not be that simple,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°Find a chance to remind Lily. She¡¯s a


    straightforward person with a passionate heart. She stands by anyone in need, but some people aren¡¯t


    worth her loyalty. With her personality, she¡¯s most susceptible to being used by those around her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And about Delh¡­¡± Daniel sighed softly, his brow slightly furrowed. ¡°I feel like her signing with SL


    Publishing might have been because of you. If you work together in the future, be a bit cautious around


    her.¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡± Maisie smiled.


    Having an older person around was really nice. They could always provide guidance.


    Lately, Maisie had been leaving home early and returningte. Even when she got back, she often


    stayed up discussing the script and storyline with the drama school teachers into thete hours of the


    night.


    Finally, their hard work paid off. In no time, the script started taking shape. Funds from Wilfred¡¯s side


    were also in ce. The actors and director were almost finalized. With a few more revisions to the


    script, they¡¯d be ready to start filming officially.


    One day, while Maisie was at home sorting through documents, she suddenly received a call from


    Cindy.


    Her heart skipped a beat at that name. Her initial thought was that Cindy was calling to ask for money


    again. The call kept ringing for a long time, but it seemed like Cindy was convinced she would answer


    and continued calling persistently.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Maisie eventually picked up. Right after saying ¡°Mom¡±, she heard Cindy¡¯s warm inquiries.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you doing okaytely? You must take care of your safety living alone outside¡­ By the way, I heard


    that the property managementpany for the ce you bought might change soon. Are the new


    security guards reliable?¡±


    Maisie¡¯s heart lurched, and she felt a pinch in her nose. In all her life, she couldn¡¯t recall Cindy ever


    saying anything warm to her.


    Cindy¡¯s voice choked a bit. ¡°Maisie, you can rest assured. I am not calling to ask you for money¡­ I¡¯ve


    been thinking a lot about when you were little, learning to walk and talk¡­ You were so smart and


    obedient from a young age. You excelled at everything! Much better than your siblings.¡±


    Maisie replied lightly, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ miss you.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, silence engulfed both ends of the phone.


    Maisie felt irony. Cindy¡¯s motherly affection had arrived, albeit toote.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve let you down these years.¡± Cindy¡¯s voice gradually lowered. ¡°Maisie, when you¡¯re done


    with your work,e home for dinner, okay? I remember you love fish. I bought fresh carp from the


    market this morning. I¡¯ll cook it for you tonight. Okay?¡±

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837


    Maisie took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Maisie¡ª¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got work to do. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up,¡± she said before Cindy could respond, then


    disconnected the call.


    However, in the quietness of thete hours that night, Maisie tossed and turned, unable to sleep. She


    recalled how, from childhood to now, Cindy¡¯s warmth toward her felt like an act of charity, sparing only a


    tiny bit of warmth for her when neither Owen nor Nicole needed it.


    She remembered being bullied at school, with no one at home standing up for her. Her ssmates


    mocked her for being a child who was not cared for. She was met with a torrent of scolding when she


    went home and told Cindy about it. Cindy only ever med her for being troublesome.


    She also recalled the first time she got her period. She was frightened and ran to Cindy in tears.


    Instead offort, Cindy¡¯s immediate reaction was, ¡°Disgusting! Wash your stained clothes yourself!¡±


    Since then, she hadn¡¯t confided in Cindy about anything.


    In such an environment, Maisie became timid, always trying to please everyone. When she met Daniel,


    she unconditionallyplied, cing herself in a lowly position.


    However, being gentle and submissive didn¡¯t bring her the happiness she sought.


    As Maisie thought about it, tears streamed down her cheeks, dampening the pillow. ¨C


    After that day, Cindy didn¡¯t give up. Instead, she showed more concern. She called Maisie every day,


    not mentioning money but chatting about trivial household matters.


    Sometimes, she even inquired about Maisie¡¯s rtionship with Daniel¡ª¡±Is he treating you well? Is he


    serious this time? He won¡¯t abandon you likest time, will he?¡±


    Each time, Maisie responded briefly and hung up.


    Yet, there was a victorious smile on Cindy¡¯s face. She knew that Maisie¡¯s biggest weakness was her


    soft heart and strong sentiments. If Maisie truly wanted to draw a line with her, would she still answer


    her calls?


    As long as Maisie continued to pick up the phone, it indicated that the barrier in her heart was slowly


    crumbling! ¨C


    Maisie lived in a neighborhood with elderlydies around Cindy¡¯s age. They gathered every day,


    discussing mundane daily affairs.


    They talked about which vegetables paired well, how to store food to prevent spoge, whose child had


    grown taller, whose daughter-inw was pregnant, whose old man had hidden extra money, whose


    housewife had been swindled into buying health supplements¡­


    At times, these gossiping elderlydies were irritating, but thismon, down-to-earth atmosphere


    made Maisie often feel envious as she passed by them.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    In Maisie¡¯s fantasies, she envisioned having a mother like that¡ªsomeone who would apany her


    through life, love her children like many mothers do, and sometimes have emotional outbursts.


    When she grew old, she imagined her mother being like those gossiping elderlydies, discussing


    neighborhood trivialities every day. Even after she got married, her mother would help her with the kids,


    Maisie took a deep breath, feeling her eyes well up with tears again. She wiped her eyes and was


    about to head upstairs when a neighbor called out to her.


    ¡°Hey, Maisie!¡±


    Maisie turned around and saw her neighboring over with a beaming smile. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve


    been leaving early anding homete these days. Hard at work?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, not too bad,¡± Maisie replied with a slight smile.


    The woman lived next door and was quite caring. Whenever she made soup or something delicious,


    she often sent some over to Maisie.

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838


    ¡°Are you going on a long trip?¡± Maisie nced at the suitcase.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± The woman smiled embarrassedly and handed her a note with a series of numbers. ¡°My


    daughter just had a baby! She lives far away from Cumulus City, so I have to go take care of her¡­ So,


    here¡¯s an awkward request. Can you watch over my house for me?


    ¡°This is my home password. If you need anything, just go straight to my ce!¡±


    ¡°I can watch over your house, no problem, but you don¡¯t have to share your password!¡± Maisie


    chuckled. ¡°Congrattions on bing a grandmother!¡±


    Maisie¡¯s neighbor beamed. ¡°I¡¯m certainly happy about bing a grandmother¡­ But by leaving, I


    can¡¯t look after you anymore! I feel terrible¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on.¡± Maisie¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°You¡¯ve always taken care of me, and I¡¯m grateful. No need for


    these formalities, really. You¡¯re making me feel awkward.¡±


    The neighbor squeezed Maisie¡¯s hand affectionately, her gaze full of maternal love.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± She suddenly remembered. ¡°I saw your mom around, right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s beening by these days! We even went shopping together at the supermarket yesterday.¡±


    Maisie froze, recalling the fresh fruits and vegetables asionally left at her doorsteptely. She hadn¡¯t


    paid much attention, assuming it was from Daniel as he had done it before.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    So, that was it¡­


    ¡°Is there some tension between you and your mom?¡± The neighbor noticed the hints. ¡°Maisie, no matter


    what, a mom is always a mom! Having your mom around while you¡¯re working hard outside is always


    good, right?¡±


    Maisie felt a pang in her heart, an indescribable ache. She awkwardly smiled at the neighbor,


    exchanged a few pleasantries, and was about to enter her home when the elevator door opened.


    Cindy stepped out, carrying tworge bags, and froze in surprise upon seeing Maisie.


    Cindy forced a smile. ¡°Maisie. You came home? I thought you were workingte, so¡­¡±


    ¡°So you buy things again to leave at my door?¡± Maisie said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to buy things for


    me. You bought so much I can¡¯t finish it all by myself. It¡¯s wasteful.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t finish, I cane over


    to eat with you, okay?¡± Cindy tried to appease, stepping closer, but Maisie instinctively moved away.


    ¡°Maisie¡­¡± Cindy bit her lip, her eyes welling up. ¡°I¡­ just wanted to cook for you, take care of you for a


    while. I know I owe you a lot from when you were young, and I¡¯mte in making up for it, but I really


    want to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop talking.¡± Maisie turned away, feeling upset. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t owe me anything. Our rtionship


    isn¡¯t like this because of one or two days. I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t need toe, especially to care for me.¡±


    ¡°Maisie!¡±


    Maisie didn¡¯t want to talk more with her. She turned and shut the door firmly. Right after that, however,


    she leaned against the door, squatting on the floor. She felt an excruciating pain in her heart as if


    countless insects were nibbling away at it.


    ¡°Maisie, I made some food for you and put it in the food container. It¡¯s at the door! All your favorites.


    Make sure to eat on time!¡± Cindy was still calling from outside.

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839


    After a while, Maisie heard the footsteps gradually fading away from the door. She regained her


    composure, opened the door, and found the two big bags and a food container left on the floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Maisie looked up with a somewhat lost expression on her face. After hesitating for a moment, she


    decided to take the items inside.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Recently, I always thought it was you sending me food.¡± She opened the fridge that was packed full of


    stuff. ¡°But today, I found out that those items left at my door were actually from my mom.¡±


    Daniel looked at her profile, which was tinged with a hint of sadness, feeling a pang in his heart. He


    hugged her, letting her lean against his chest.


    He understood how much she yearned for her mother¡¯s love, but when that love arrived, she couldn¡¯t


    ept it.


    Well, was bted maternal love still as precious?


    Whether it were family, love, or friendship, if it didn¡¯t show up when needed the most, it was like a


    parachute that couldn¡¯t be opened in mid-air. Once missed, there was no need for it to reappear.


    However¡­


    Daniel cleared his throat. What if that ¡°parachute¡± was wrong from the beginning?


    He kissed her hair and said softly in her ear, ¡°I know she¡¯s your mom, and you¡¯re reluctant to think


    badly of her¡­ but I still want to remind you that excessive kindness can be deceitful. You need to be


    cautious with anyone and anything, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I understand.¡± Maisie¡¯s mood was still low.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about her.¡± Daniel cupped her face. ¡°She raised you, but that¡¯s all it was, just


    ¡®raising¡¯. She hasn¡¯t given you anything of value. Instead, she¡¯s constantly taking from you like a


    vampire. Such a person doesn¡¯t deserve the title of a mother.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll assign more people to protect you, or I¡¯ll have a word with the security manager


    of this neighborhood. She won¡¯t be allowed to enter this area again!¡±


    ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t.¡± Maisie tugged at him, looking a bit troubled. After a while, she said softly, ¡°She¡­


    After all, she¡¯s my mother.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Daniel¡¯s heart sank. He wanted to tell her the truth, but until everything was clear, he believed she


    should know as little as possible.


    He hinted, ¡°Maisie, some people¡­ don¡¯t deserve to be parents and don¡¯t deserve your respect or love.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Maisie looked at him with a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything for that


    family anymore. Even though she¡¯s my mom, she can¡¯t control my future life. I¡¯ll set boundaries with


    them.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand why my mom suddenly started being so nice to me, I still want to have a


    good talk with her. I¡¯ve fulfilled my duties to her and my brother, and I hope she won¡¯t disturb my life


    anymore.¡±


    Daniel was stunned for a moment. Countless words surged up within him, but in the end, he managed


    to only exhale an ¡°Okay¡±.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Maisie smiled, looking at the food container on the table. ¡°Even though I¡¯m setting


    boundaries, let¡¯s not waste food, right?¡±


    She walked over, opened the container, and found hot and delicious braised pork ribs inside that


    smelled absolutely mouthwatering.


    Even Tigger was drawn by the aroma, wagging its tail as it bounced over. It stood on its hind legs and


    continuously pawed the air.


    ¡°Are you hungry too?¡± Maisie chuckled at it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll feed you right away!¡±


    Danielughed, patting the dog¡¯s head. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve gained some weight, huh? And you still want


    to steal some ribs?¡±

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840


    This worked out fine anyway. He wasn¡¯t interested in the food Cindy made, and feeding it to the dog


    wouldn¡¯t be a waste.


    Maisie picked out a few pieces of ribs and ced them in Tigger¡¯s dish. The little pup chomped away,


    looking especially content.


    ¡°Has your mom been cooking for you these days?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Maisie replied softly. ¡°Thest time she wanted me to go home for dinner, I declined. Since then,


    she¡¯s been constantly buying things and bringing them over. Today was the first time she brought this


    food container, saying¡­ that if I don¡¯t want to go home, she¡¯ll just prepare and send food for me.¡±


    Daniel scoffed. ¡°Does she know what you like to eat?¡±


    Maisie shrugged helplessly but smiled.


    Cindy really didn¡¯t know what she liked to eat. She preferred lighter vors and couldn¡¯t stand the


    heavily vored dishes. Plus, she was allergic to seafood, so she couldn¡¯t eat fish at all.


    Owen loved ribs, and Nicole had a preference for fish. Cindy had forgotten about her since she was


    young.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you out to eat.¡± Daniel grabbed her hand and rubbed his nose against her forehead. ¡°I know


    your taste. A few new chefs at the hotel specialize in the dishes you like.¡±


    Maisie smiled back, her eyes brimming with happiness.


    ¨C


    When they finished dinner and Daniel dropped Maisie off, she found Tigger lying listlessly on the floor


    as soon as she opened the door. It wasn¡¯t rushing out as usual, wagging its tail.


    There were leftover bones in the dish and something sticky beside it¡­


    ¡°Tigger?¡± Maisie was rmed and hurried over to pick it up.


    Tigger whimpered twice, its shiny ck eyes pitifully looking at her.


    ¡°It seems like it vomited this.¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°Did it eat too many ribs?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°No!¡± Maisie was anxious. ¡°Its appetite is usually good. This has never happened before!¡±


    Without hesitation, Daniel promptly took her and Tigger to the veterinary hospital.


    The test results came out quickly, and the vet informed them that there wasn¡¯t anything serious, just a


    case of food poisoning.


    ¡°This is the test report.¡± The vet circled a few fiBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    ures. ¡°We found traces of lead in the dog¡¯s vomit, which is likely the cause of its sickness.¡±


    ¡°Lead?¡± Both of them were stunned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The vet exined, ¡°Some substandard dog food on the market exceeds the allowable limit of


    lead. Our hospital has recently seen a few cases of dogs falling ill from cheap dog food. So, we


    suggest buying pet food from reputable sources and avoiding these subpar products.¡±


    ¡°But we¡ª¡±


    Maisie was about to exin, but Daniel stopped her by holding her hand. She looked at him, and he


    could see shock and fright from her gaze.


    Thankfully, Tigger wasn¡¯t severely affected and hadn¡¯t eaten much¡­


    As they left the veterinary hospital, it was alreadyte at night.


    After receiving some fluids, Tigger was fast asleep in Maisie¡¯s arms.


    Maisie held it with a heavy heart and a frown akin to a cloud of worry that was unable to dispel for a


    long time.


    ¡°Maisie.¡± Before starting the car, Daniel caressed her hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s her¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Why would she do this? Does she¡­ just hate me that much?!¡±

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841


    Daniel gently held her. He didn¡¯t know how tofort her, but he did what he could to stop her from


    trembling so much.


    Maisie felt chills run down her spine and overwhelming sadness. ¡°Did my mom really want to harm me?


    Why would she do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps she never truly regarded you as her daughter,¡± Daniel murmured. ¡°You should never have


    any fantasies about her.¡±


    ¡°Owen, Nicole, and I are all her children. Why would she¡ª¡±


    ¡°What if that¡¯s not the case?¡± Daniel blurted out.


    Maisie was stunned, her mind going nk. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Daniel took a deep breath and said after a while, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I¡¯m just hoping you won¡¯t


    get too caught up in this rotten person and situation. Since the moment she sent you to my bed for


    money many years ago, you should have known she wasn¡¯t fit to be your mother!¡±


    Maisie lowered her gaze, feeling a chilling void in her heart.


    ¡°I think she¡¯lle looking for you again.¡± Daniel looked at her. ¡°Leaving aside whether those dirty


    things in the food were deliberate or not, this sudden change in attitude from her is highly suspicious.


    ¡°Maisie, how about¡­ you move in with me?¡±


    Maisie was taken aback, looking up at him.


    Daniel chuckled, his gaze filled with indulgence. ¡°I admit I¡¯m a bit selfish. I always want to be with you,


    but this suggestion is also for your safety. Until Cindy achieves her goal, she will continue to harass


    you. If you live with me, I can protect you, and that¡¯s the best solution.¡±


    ¨C


    Maisie arrived at the Quimby residence with Daniel.


    Everyone in the Quimbys knew she was the one Daniel cherished, so they all treated her with utmost


    respect. Although it was her second time there,pared to the rushed first visit, she could leisurely


    and thoroughly explore where he lived this time.


    Daniel arranged her room in the best location on the estate and not far from his room Everything in the


    room was arranged ording to her preferences. Next door was a spacious and bright study. He had


    brought all the books she needed, including many rare editions that were hard to find elsewhere.


    Even a pen holder and a pair of slippers¡ªhe had carefully chosen everything to give her the best.


    Maisie chuckled, grateful as she looked at him.


    Her presence made Daniel more excited than anyone else. Even the housekeepers and service staff


    were discussing it. Daniel, who was usually aloof and unapproachable, seemed like a different person


    these days, smiling and amiable.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    When he wasn¡¯t busy, he would hold Maisie¡¯s hand and stroll around the garden, showing her various


    rooms and corners. When she couldn¡¯t walk anymore, he¡¯d carry her back.


    ¡°If you¡¯re with me like this every day, won¡¯t you skip going to the office?¡±


    Maisie sat on the swing in the yard, Tigger was ying with a ball nearby, while Daniel was busy with


    carpentry work.


    Yesterday, Maisie had casually mentioned wishing for a wooden bookstand on the table. So, today,


    Daniel had been busy all morning¡ªsketching, selecting wood, and finally, personally using all his skills


    on these few small pieces of wood.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He watched Maisie smile and thought thepany¡¯s work would never be finished. Being with his wife


    was more important.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I saw a small building nearby that looked exquisite, with a unique architectural style,


    but it seemed like no one lived there. What¡¯s that for?¡± Maisie asked.


    Daniel paused, then smiled. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Serene Park, right?¡±


    ¡°Serene Park?¡±

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Daniel set down what he was holding. ¡°I¡¯ll show you!¡±


    Maisie followed him to the small building.


    It was a white cottage. Although uninhabited, it was clean both inside and out. Maids cleaned it daily,


    and they smiled and nodded respectfully upon seeing Daniel and Maisie.


    ¡°This is where my aunt used to live,¡± Daniel exined softly.


    He opened the door, revealing a spacious living room connected to a long, bright corridor. Photos lined


    the corridor. The elegant, distinguished woman in those pictures was probably Daniel¡¯s aunt.


    However, as Maisie looked at the photos, she felt a sense of familiarity.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± She furrowed her brow, pondered for a moment, then suddenly had a sh of realization.


    ¡°Professor Kinke?!¡±


    Daniel smiled gently, cing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Yes, Whitney Kinke. She¡¯s my aunt.¡±


    Maisie was very surprised. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you have such an impressive aunt?¡±


    ¡°Impressive?¡± Daniel raised an eyebrow, smiling. In his mother¡¯s family, impressive individuals were


    abundant, whether in politics or business.


    Whitney wasn¡¯t particrly remarkable¡ªshe could be considered average.


    ¡°My father is considered an outsider,¡± Daniel mentioned his background, a rare instance. ¡°You know I


    have the same father but a different mother as Linda. My dad abandoned her and her mother and then


    found my mother, which led to the current status of the Quimbys. Except for the surname, everything


    else I havees from my mother¡¯s family.¡±


    He took out an album from an antique chest. The album was weighty and pristine, documenting the


    splendor of several generations of the Kinkes.


    As Maisie flipped through, she found photos of senior Kinkes, even pictures of them shaking hands


    with international dignitaries.


    ¡°All these are in the past.¡± Daniel smiled. ¡°The Kinkes today can¡¯tpare, but they¡¯re still


    considered an influential family in Cumulus City.


    ¡°Keep flipping. My mom and aunt¡¯s photos are toward the back.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Maisie followed his instructions and flipped through, amazed by the youthful beauty of Daniel¡¯s mother.


    His aunt was also beautiful, with a touch of more schrly grace than Daniel¡¯s mother.


    ¡°How did you know my aunt?¡± Daniel asked her with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s been retired for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Even retired, she was a renowned professor at the Cumulus City Theatre Academy, a famous


    dramatist! Many theater books mention her. Besides, I know that many top actors were her students.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Do you like her ys?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°I only read works by two ywrights. One is Professor Kinke, and the other


    is Delh¡­¡±


    At this point, Maisie smiled self-mockingly. It turned out that an author¡¯s style and character were


    sometimes not aligned.


    Maisie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Daniel, this is¡­¡±


    She turned to a photo. Whitney was by theke, apanied by a woman with delicate features,


    dressed in id, a long whitelong white skirt, and a khaki shawl. She looked poised with a gentle yet


    subtly charming aura.


    Below the photo was a line of text: [With Anya, at Cumulus Lake].


    ¡°Anya?¡± Maisie looked at Daniel. ¡°Who¡¯s this? Another rtive of yours?¡±

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843


    ¡°She?¡± Daniel paused and chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s not a rtive of mine. She¡¯s my aunt¡¯s student.¡±


    ¡°Anya¡­¡± Maisie pronounced her name, tracing the photo with her fingertips and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s really beautiful.¡±


    Daniel hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful too.¡±


    Maisie pushed him lightly, looking coy. ¡°She¡¯s your aunt¡¯s student, so is she also a ywright?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Daniel exined, ¡°I know very little about her, but I¡¯ve heard she was a talented writer and


    ywright. However, she kept a low profile, maintained a mysterious persona to the outside world, and


    hadn¡¯t produced many works. Hence, very few people know this name.¡±


    ¡°Does she still write books?¡± Maisie asked curiously.


    Daniel shook his head and replied, ¡°She was troubled by loveter on and seemed quite distressed


    over a man. My aunt was disappointed in her and never contacted her again.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°And then¡­ she passed away.¡± Daniel drew Maisie close, wrapping his arm around her shoulder. ¡°I


    don¡¯t know about her, actually. You can ask my aunt in person if you want to know more.¡±


    Maisie paused before she lowered her gaze.


    Daniel smiled and caressed her face. ¡°Speaking of which, I want to find a suitable opportunity to


    introduce you to my aunt. Okay?¡±


    Maisie looked a bit fearful, her gaze hesitant.


    Daniel held her shoulders, his tone gentle, each word flowing like a gentle stream. ¡°To me, Aunt


    Whitney is like my mom, even closer than my mom. You know, my parents passed away early, and it


    was my aunt and uncle who helped me through tough times.


    ¡°When I just took over this position, many in the Quimby Group were watching me closely. It was my


    aunt and uncle who came out to stabilize the situation. The people from my maternal grandfather¡¯s


    family helped me secure my position¡­


    ¡°I want to marry you. I can ignore what the Quimbys think, but I must bring you before my aunt and


    uncle, to my maternal grandfather¡¯s family. I want their blessings.¡±


    Maisie nodded, understanding. Daniel¡¯s aunt would be her future mother-inw.


    She asked softly, ¡°Is Aunt Whitney¡­ easy to get along with?¡±


    ¡°What if she isn¡¯t?¡±


    Maisie bit her lip gently. ¡°I¡¯ll try hard to make her like me.¡± Daniel countered, ¡°In a big family like this, the


    rtionship between a mother-inw and daughter-iw might be more tense. Can you handle it?¡±


    Maisie almost didn¡¯t hesitate, firmly uttering, ¡°Yes.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This surprised Daniel a bit.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°You just mentioned that your aunt and uncle helped you through the toughest times? I believe Aunt


    Whitney loves you, and I¡­ I love you too. So, she will definitely feel my sincerity toward you.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°And then¡­¡± Maisie paused. ¡°She will ept me! As time passes, people¡¯s true intentions will be


    revealed.¡±


    She spoke earnestly, unaware of the amusement in Daniel¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Rest assured.¡± Daniel spoke gently. ¡°My aunt and uncle are easy-going people. They¡¯re


    understanding.


    As you rightly said, they love me. So, they¡¯ll be happy to see one more person loving me.¡±


    Maisie chuckled. Snuggled against his chest, she held the photo album and continued to flip through.


    However, her gaze lingered on Anya¡¯s face, an unusual feeling fleeting in her heart in that instant.


    Jodie sneaked through a side path and arrived at the back door of the Newhouse mansion, opening the


    door quietly and cautiously.

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844


    This was the backyard of the Newhouses, usually not frequented by people, and the road outside was


    private, with no vehicles passing through.


    Cindy had been waiting there for a long time. When she saw Jodie, she waved excitedly.


    However, as soon as she noticed Jodie¡¯s disdainful expression, her smile froze. Eventually, she could


    only pull a dry smile.


    ¡°Jojo¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jodie didn¡¯t mince words as she started to scold her. ¡°How did you find this


    ce? The servants just mentioned someone outside the backyard and were about to call security¡­


    Fortunately, I intercepted them!¡±


    ¡°Jojo, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is it about money again?¡± Jodie crossed her arms, looking imposing, and smirked. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve


    got nothing else to discuss with me. Speak up. How much this time? For your useless son again, right?


    That waste of space, why hasn¡¯t he perished in rehab yet?!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Cindy widened her eyes, her expression abruptly changing. ¡°How could you say that about your


    brother?!¡±


    ¡°Let him die! I don¡¯t have a brother like that!¡± Jodie¡¯s face twisted in anger as she took out a bank card


    from her pocket and flung it at Cindy. ¡°There¡¯s 30,000 dors in there. If you dare bother me again¡­ I¡¯ll


    have the security throw you out!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Cindy stood stunned in ce, only slowly crouching to pick up the bank card. Her soul seemed


    detached from her body as she stared nkly at her daughter. In a daze, she remembered Maisie.


    She recalled how Maisie neverined, no matter how she treated her. Even when she


    manipted things to get Maisie into Daniel¡¯s bed for money, Maisie never said a word of refusal.


    Maisie endured andplied with her requests as her mother.


    What about this biological daughter of hers?


    Disappointment flooded Cindy¡¯s heart.


    She wasn¡¯t there to ask for money. Lately, her health had been deteriorating. Diabetes had worn her


    outpletely. Thinking of her children, who also suffered from the same illness, she went to the rehab


    center to see Owen and then headed there to check on Jodie.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join


    & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    However, it was an insult to herself.


    She regretted agreeing to Delh¡¯s condition back then, allowing Jodie to be raised in the Newhouses.


    Even if she was destitute, she should have kept her own children with her!


    She forced a smile, trying to please her. ¡°Jojo, are you not in a good mood today?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jodie looked at her in disdain, then asked after a pause, ¡°How¡¯s that matter going?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you senile?¡± Jodie scolded her again, ¡°Last time, you said you would help me get rid of Maisie!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡­¡± Cindy cautiously exined, ¡°Jojo, I really couldn¡¯t find an opportunity. That girl¡­ Now that


    she has Daniel backing her, she doesn¡¯t even bother with me! I asked her toe over for a meal at


    home, but she didn¡¯t respond.¡±


    ¡°So, you couldn¡¯t get it done, right?¡± Jodie red at her.


    Beforeing to the backyard, Jodie had overheard Wilfred chatting at the study door with a friend. He


    had been praising Maisie while discussing an investment proposal with SL Publishing.


    She had nowhere to vent her frustration, and Cindy happened to walk into the line of fire.


    ¡°You really couldn¡¯t find an opportunity?¡± Jodie sneered, gritting her teeth. ¡°If you genuinely wanted to


    get rid of someone, how could you not find an opportunity? I think you¡¯re just brushing me off!¡±

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Cindy protested vehemently. ¡°Listen, let me exin. I really couldn¡¯t find an


    opportunity. Daniel¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use Daniel as an excuse!¡± Jodie lost herposure. ¡°No matter how capable he is, can he stay


    by that despicable girl¡¯s side 24/7? Can he manipte everything? It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to find


    an opportunity!¡±


    Jodie gave her a sidelong nce and taunted sarcastically, ¡°Could it be that my biological mother, who


    raised someone else¡¯s child, has developed feelings for that child?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± Cindy was distressed and angry.


    How had she treated Jodie all these years? Even if she found it nearly impossible to see her daughter,


    she still willingly overcame obstacles just to catch a glimpse of her.


    Even when faced with Jodie¡¯s coldness, Cindy continued to meet her with a smiling face. If Jodie was


    unhappy, Cindy would be willing to give her everything she had.


    That was because she was her daughter, born from her own body¡ªher flesh and blood! It wasn¡¯t that


    she didn¡¯t cherish her child or favored boys over girls. She just treated Maisie differently.


    Yet, now Jodie was saying¡­ she had feelings for Maisie?


    Cindy couldn¡¯t help feeling sad and disappointed.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± After a while, she took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try to find another


    opportunity. But Jojo, you also need to understand that opportunities aren¡¯t easy toe by. Maisie


    now has Daniel supporting her. She¡¯s much more resilient and doesn¡¯t even regard me as her mother!


    ¡°Jojo, if you want to get rid of her, I¡¯ll have to find another way¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who are you nning to get rid of?¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice intBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    errupted from behind.


    Jodie and Cindy froze, turning around to face Delh¡¯s icy gaze.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Jodie instinctively put on a pleasing smile, intending to step forward and link arms with


    Delh, but she was harshly pushed away.


    Cindy felt bad for Jodie but dared not speak, only helplessly watching her daughter being treated this


    way.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jodie looked at Delh nervously. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question.¡± Delh enunciated each word. ¡°Who are you nning to get rid of? Answer


    me!¡±


    Jodie shivered in fear. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Maisie¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew I didn¡¯t mishear.¡± Delh chuckled coldly. ¡°You want to get rid of her? Did you ask me about it?¡±


    The air around them turned icy and silent. Cindy couldn¡¯t even reach out to steady Jodie through the


    courtyard gate.


    ¡°I warn you.¡± Delh gritted her teeth, ring at Jodie. ¡°Don¡¯t touch Maisie! I have a use for that girl!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Delh barked. ¡°Don¡¯t ruin my ns with your foolishness!¡±


    Jodie dared not speak again, huddling her shoulders and standing quietly to the side.


    Delh spared her another nce, then left haughtily.


    Cindy gently held Jodie¡¯s hand. She saw her daughter¡¯s reddened eyes and witnessed how Delh


    treated her.


    Although Jodie had enjoyed luxury for these past 20-odd years, her days were surely not easy¡­

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846


    Cindy increasingly regretted her actions, staying silent for a while before saying shakily, ¡°Jojo,e


    back home with me. I¡¯ll definitely¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely what?!¡± Jodie¡¯s grievance erupted like a flood. ¡°I¡¯ve grown ustomed to living like


    this. Do you want me to return to that slum with you? Let me tell you once more. My dad is the CEO of


    the Newhouse Group, my mom is a renowned author, and I am the future CEO of Newhouse Group! I


    have no connection with you or that slum! None!¡±


    ¡°Jojo!¡±


    Jodie jerked her hand away and ran off without looking back.


    Cindy¡¯s vision blurred due to tears streaming down her face, and her heart was gripped with pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Delh¡­¡± she muttered to herself, grinding her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s all because of her! She¡¯s


    the reason our family has be what it is today!


    ¡°Jojo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you remove all obstacles, including this malicious woman!¡±


    Cindy wiped her tears, the difort from her diabetes starting to creep up. She endured the pain, but


    her gaze became more resolute than ever.


    Years ago, when Delh had made a deal with her, she had kept evidence¡­


    It was Delh who had instructed her husband to kill Anya, resulting in her husband¡¯s death.


    It was Delh who had promised to raise her daughter, allowing her to live like a princess.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Delh who had handed Maisie over to her, saying, ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t die, raise her


    however you want¡­¡±


    Cindyughed through her tears, a peal ofughter tinged with self-mockery and a resolve to face the


    inevitable together.


    Had shemitted too many sins against Maisie, leading to her daughter bearing the brunt of it?


    Regardless, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to bully her daughter!


    ¨C


    Chris and Lena arrived at the Quimby residence carrying a trunk full of dog food.


    Tigger recognized Lena and barked joyously, rushing out from the yard and wagging its tail while


    jumping up on her. Lena rubbed its fluffy neck,ughing heartBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Chris gestured, and Lena immediately took Maisie away.


    Daniel understood, ncing at him and asking softly, ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    ¡°The piece of rib you asked me to testst time did contain chemical substances,¡± Chris said in a low


    voice. ¡°I consulted with a former military doctor. This kind of poison is prettymon in some


    underground markets. The main ingredient is lead, and the cost isn¡¯t high, so it has decent sales!¡±


    ¡°If a person consumes it once, what happens?¡±


    ¡°Let alone once, even multiple times wouldn¡¯t cause any issues. When this kind of poison is hidden in


    food, it isn¡¯t easily detectable. Moreover, the dosage is small, and the human body¡¯s metabolism


    eliminates part of the poison. There won¡¯t be immediate issues.


    ¡°But a dog¡¯s body is smaller, especially Tigger at just over two months old, so this dosage is significant


    for it. As such, it resulted in immediate reactions.¡±


    ¡°So, when it umtes to a certain amount, a person will have these reactions too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, lead poisoning is severe. People can be mentally disabled and even face fatal


    consequences!¡±


    Daniel confirmed his suspicions. ¡°Cindy truly has ulterior motives. Even if Maisie isn¡¯t her biological


    daughter, she has been calling her mom for over 20 years. Yet, she really can bring herself to do


    something like this!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Daniel¡­¡± Chris looked at him. ¡°Should we¡­ take action preemptively?¡±


    Daniel pondered for a moment. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s just observe for now. Maisie is safe with me here, and


    perhaps the Newhouses hold even bigger secrets!¡±

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847


    When Toph arrived at the Newhouse residence, the butler personally weed him and respectfully


    led him to Harvey¡¯s art studio.


    Harvey had been sitting there all morning, engrossed in painting. Toph approached slowly, unable to


    help smiling when he observed Harvey¡¯s intense focus.


    Harvey keenly sensed someone behind him and abruptly looked up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean to sneak up on you!¡± Toph hurriedly waved his hands as if


    confessing to a mistake. ¡°I¡­ I brought the final draft of the illustrated novel to see if there¡¯s anything


    you think needs to be revised.¡±


    Harvey nced at it briefly and grunted after a while, ¡°Your work is already good enough. No need for


    changes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Toph scratched his head. ¡°But Aunt Maisie saw thesest time and knew which ones you


    drew¡­ Actually, I¡¯m not as good as you in terms of artistic sensibility.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being modest!¡± Harvey lightly scoffed, turning away to focus on his artwork. He still looked pale


    and thin, but there was a natural carefreeness on his sharply defined face.


    He seemed indifferent to everything like he was detached from life and death. His deep brown eyes


    always reflected an inexplicable sense of sorrow.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Toph sat on the windowsill facing him. ¡°Once this draft is submitted, my job will be done. Our


    coboration has been pleasant!¡±


    Harvey ignored him.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I wonder if you¡¯re interested in continuing to coborate with me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you probably know I have a studio, right? My wife and I run it!¡± Toph grinned. ¡°My studio is


    somewhat renowned, and my wife is even more talented. She¡¯s sold quite a few IPs! If you¡¯re willing,


    come to our studio, and let¡¯s draw together. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a while, from theic exhibition to our discussionster. Heh, I feel like


    we share a lot of simr ideas. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem drawing together in the future, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t keep saying ¡®hmm¡¯! Say something!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Harvey furrowed his brow and looked up, somewhat annoyed yet resigned.


    Toph didn¡¯t mind hisck of response and continued chatting with a smile.


    Harvey scrunched up his face. ¡°Do you have nothing better to do?


    ¡°If you¡¯re really that free, why don¡¯t we have a drawingpetition?¡±


    Toph¡¯s eyes lit up, and he nodded vigorously.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    They would paint each other¡¯s faces.


    Toph sat by the window while Harvey sat on a stool. Both focused intently as they drew each other.


    The studio was quiet. Only the sound of brushes rustling could be heard.


    Clearly, Harvey was faster. Just as Toph had outlined the face, Harvey had already started detailing.


    A beam of light streamed in, casting a golden glow on Toph as his back was against the window. His


    handsome face looked even more striking in the sunlight. He truly seemed like a little sun, radiating


    warmth wherever he went. The enthusiasm in his demeanor seemed capable of dispelling all


    unhappiness.


    Harvey suddenly stopped painting, gazing at him in a daze. For some reason, his heart seemed to skip


    a beat as he saw his smile.


    ¡°Hey, why did you stop painting?¡± Toph grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll surpass you if you don¡¯t work hard!¡±


    Harvey snapped back to reality and threw his brush away with a blush.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Toph was taken aback. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Boring!¡± Harvey huffed and got up to leave.


    Toph was puzzled. Harvey was too unpredictable. He had just made a joke earlier! He wanted to peek


    at Harvey¡¯s sketchbook but found a thick pile of drafts under the easel. Curiositypelled him to pick


    them up, and he couldn¡¯t stop once he started going through them.

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848


    Even though each one was a draft, Harvey¡¯s sketches were as refined as finished works from some


    comic studios. The style of these drawings was exquisite and captivating, even without colors.


    Relying on the market sense he had honed over the years, Toph was convinced that this work was


    bound to be a hit.


    ¡°Is this youric?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°It¡¯s really good! Not only are the visuals beautiful, but the


    storyline is also great!


    ¡°Harvey, why did you never mention that you createics yourself?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Harvey turned his head slightly, his expressionplex. ¡°Why are you looking at this?¡±


    ¡°I stumbled upon it, just under this easel¡­ Why? Is it not meant to be seen?¡±


    Harvey waved his hand dismissively and turned his face away. After a while, he muttered, ¡°You¡­ You


    like it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great! If this sells, it¡¯ll surely be a hit!¡±


    ¡°But the main characters are two guys¡­¡± Harvey¡¯s voice trailed off. ¡°People might dislike that, right?¡±


    Toph chuckled, putting his hand on Harvey¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Bro, who says the main characters have to be a


    guy and a girl?¡±


    Harvey was somewhat surprised, staring nkly at him.


    ¡°This unique bond is also worthy of respect,¡± Toph said seriously. ¡°As long as one faces it, admits it,


    and adheres to morality, I don¡¯t see any problem.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mustn¡¯t know.¡± Toph lowered his voice. ¡°When my dad was young, he¡­¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    Toph paused, unsure whether to tell him about Zephyr¡¯s episode with King Alexander. After all, it was


    his father¡¯s private matter, and unting it seemed inappropriate.


    ¡°Hehe, nothing!¡± He scratched his head. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong! The world should embrace


    differences. You can disagree but should respect!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Harvey stared at him for a long time, the icy touch in his eyes seemingly melting quietly. He smiled and


    walked to the window. The sunlight felt warm on his face, and it felt nice to be treated so gently.


    After a while, he muttered, ¡°Thank you.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°What?¡±


    Harvey didn¡¯t repeat it.


    In fact, from the moment they met at theic exhibition years ago, Harvey knew he was different


    from others. He just hadn¡¯t expected to earn Toph¡¯s respect for this difference.


    ¡°Toph.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Maisie means a lot to you guys, right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my aunt! What do you think?¡±


    Harvey nodded. The chill in his gaze faded and was reced by determination. ¡°Then¡­ I will protect


    her well!¡±


    He would protect anyone important to Toph. Besides, Harvey knew that Maisie should have been his


    sister!


    ¡°Hey, take care of yourself first!¡± Toph patted his shoulder. ¡°By the way, why don¡¯t you tell your parents


    about all this with Jodie?¡±


    Harvey tensed, whispering after a while, ¡°I¡¯ve told them¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Harvey chuckled bitterly. ¡°I told them. But do you believe it? Not one of them acknowledged me!¡±

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849


    Despair reflected in Harvey¡¯s eyes.


    Toph looked at him, feeling an inexplicable sense of sadness. Harvey was thin as if a gust of wind


    could blow him away. Hisplexion was ghostly pale, a shade of abnormal pallor.


    Fate seemed relentless. It was like living in hell for being born into this family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why they treat me like this,¡± Harvey self-mockingly smiled. ¡°Since I was little, my father


    never liked me. In my memory, he never smiled at me or even held me.


    ¡°And my mother, she¡¯s sometimes good to me, sometimes bad. Sometimes she indulges me, other


    times she hits me even harder than my sister¡­


    ¡°And I found out about Jodie¡¯s secret ten years ago.¡±


    ¡°Her secret?¡± Toph¡¯s heart lurched. He had overheard Chris and Lena murmuring that Jodie had no


    blood rtion to Delh.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Harvey picked up a pen, casually sketching on paper. A few lines twisted into distorted figures


    like a scene from a chilling horror film.


    Toph could tell that the twisted face was Jodie, holding a syringe, ready to inject herself.


    ¡°This is wrong,¡± Toph said in a low voice. ¡°The one she injects is you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s herself.¡± Harvey¡¯s words dropped like stones into a calmke.


    Toph paused, hearing him continue. ¡°That¡¯s the secret I discovered¡­ I found out she often injected


    herself with something. I was young then, naive about drugs. I thought she was doing something wrong


    and rushed to tell my mother. But my mother pped me, shut me up, and forbade me from saying


    anything.


    ¡°Especially¡­¡± Harvey looked up with a wry smile. ¡°I can¡¯t let my father know.¡±


    Toph was bewildered. ¡°Why?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Because Jodie has Type I diabetes. No one in our family has this illness except her. In Maisie¡¯s family,


    everyone else except for her has this disease!¡±


    Toph clenched his fists.


    So that was what Chris and Lena had been murmuring about¡­ Jodie wasn¡¯t a Newhouse. The true


    Newhouses heiress was probably Maisie!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°She treats you like that and ims you¡¯re mentally ill openly because you discovered this secret?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Harvey continued sketching. ¡°Who would believe a lunatic¡¯s words? But what¡¯s most despairing


    in this family isn¡¯t her. It¡¯s my parents.


    ¡°I think¡­ Would my parents love me more if I could bring Maisie back?¡±


    Toph didn¡¯t say anything, just sympathetically patted his back.


    Harvey oversimplified things. Dealing with Wilfred or Delh wasn¡¯t as easy as he thought, and the


    secrets in this family were far more numerous than he had seen.


    ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t dwell on this.¡± Toph looked at him. ¡°You need to protect yourself and get out of


    this ce!¡±


    ¡°Get away?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s here to hold onto? If you¡¯re stuck, I¡¯ll find a way!¡±


    A glimmer of hope shed in Harvey¡¯s eyes, but that light dissipated quickly. What remained in his eyes


    was the same darkness as before.

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850


    Harvey smiled gratefully at Toph but didn¡¯t dare hope for more. Toph now had a significant other by his


    side, and they were perfectly matched in status and admired by all. He was happy¡­


    So, why drag him into this mess?


    Seeing him happy was enough.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he finally said after a long pause.


    Toph chuckled casually, still wondering why this usually headstrong guy was being so polite today.


    ¡°We¡¯re bros, no need for thanks! I¡¯m still waiting for you to join my studio so we can create greatness


    together!¡±


    As he finished speaking, the door to the studio creaked, and high heels could be heard cking against


    the floor.


    Harvey tightened his grip on the pen. His eyes were alert, like a wary rabbit in the jungle, as he looked


    in the direction of the door.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Mr. Hamerton!¡± Delh smiled as she walked in, respectfully addressing Toph. ¡°Why not


    join us in the living room? I¡¯ll have the chef prepare lunch. If you don¡¯t mind, please have lunch before


    you leave!¡±


    Although Toph was usually carefree, his mind was sharp in crucial moments.


    He nced at Harvey, then at Delh¡¯s fake smile, and calmly replied, ¡°I should be heading back. I¡¯ve


    left the drafts with Harvey. He needs some quiet days to help me review them. I hope you won¡¯t let


    anyone disturb him, Mrs. Newhouse.


    ¡°My cousin-inw, Lena, is still training the female bodyguards in your house, right?¡± Toph smiled.


    ¡°During this time, I¡¯ll ask her to keep an eye too. If anyone unauthorized enters Harvey¡¯s room or


    studio, dying our work on this draft, I¡¯ll make sure that person faces the consequences!¡±


    Delh was taken aback.


    Toph wasn¡¯t that old, but his words were firm. She had heard that he was the best-protected son of the


    Hamertons. Unlike Zuko, who was calm and authoritative, hecked experience and had a simple life¡­


    Today, Delh realized what ¡°like father, like son¡± truly meant. None of the Hamerton sons was easy to


    deal with.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She smiled, casting a loving gaze toward Harvey.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hamerton. No one in the house dares to disturb Harvey. He doesn¡¯t socialize much


    and enjoys writing and drawing in his room, and we all let him be.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Toph sneered. ¡°Mrs. Newhouse, you¡¯re Harvey¡¯s mother. You should show more concern


    for him. He¡¯s been sick for so long, but you haven¡¯t investigated his illness?¡±


    ¡°His dad and I are usually busy¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re busy, you can¡¯t neglect your child.¡± Toph¡¯s gaze was sharp. ¡°That¡¯s what my parents


    say!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Delh forced a smile. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton are right. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve educated you so


    well.


    ¡°Oh, right, Harvey.¡± She turned to Harvey. ¡°We¡¯re hosting a dinner at our ce this weekend to


    celebrate your father¡¯s coboration with SL Publishing. Tidy yourself up and join us for the asion!¡±


    After Delh left, Harvey watched her retreating figure with a bitter smile.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Time for another show,¡± he murmured. ¡°Whenever ites to this, our family has to put on a show of


    harmony in front of outsiders¡­ It¡¯s so disgusting!¡±


    Toph had no words, only patting his shoulder with a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯ll end,¡± he said softly. ¡°Harvey, trust me. After enduring so much pain, God will give you an answer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no time to wait for God,¡± Harvey sneered, looking at Toph. ¡°For how Jodie has


    treated me these ten years, I¡¯ll make her pay back with interest!¡±

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851


    Daniel took Maisie to visit Whitney.


    ¨C


    Maisie stood on the deck, relishing the caress of the sea breeze. Seagulls soared in the sky, the sun


    casting its brilliance upon the sea like shimmering diamonds. The atmosphere was soft and gentle, akin


    to the feeling one experienced in a dream.


    As Maisie stretched her back, Daniel embraced her from behind. She blushed and gently pushed his


    chest.


    The bodyguards near the bow wisely averted their gazes.


    ¡°How¡¯s the scenery?¡± he asked gently.


    Maisie smiled and nodded. ¡°I love it.¡±


    ¡°This is the Kinkes¡¯ private sea territory. My aunt resides on the ind, taking the boat wherever she


    goes.¡±


    Maisie listened quietly and smiled. The true artist, it seemed, cared little for worldly things, living in a


    ce secluded from the bustle of society.


    The Kinkes¡¯ influential background surpassed her imagination. They were more than a mere affluent


    family¡ªthey owned a private sea territory.


    ¡°My aunt is my grandfather¡¯s favorite,¡± Daniel said with a smile. ¡°So he gave her the only ind in this


    part of the sea. My aunt and uncle are a match made in heaven. They live freely on the ind, like


    sages in the novels we read!¡±


    Maisie yfully asked, ¡°Is the ind called Lovebird Ind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Rose Ind.¡± Daniel looked at her. ¡°There¡¯s ¡®rose¡¯ in my mom¡¯s name. They were very close, so my


    aunt was in a lot of pain when my mom passed away¡­ We depended on each other for a while.¡±


    Maisie leaned softly on his chest after hearing that. The ind became clearer in front of them. When


    viewed from a distance, it seemed as if fiery roses were blooming along the shore.


    The closer they got to the ind, the more nervous Maisie became. She was excited yet apprehensive,


    fearing she might make a mistake, but also eager to meet the artist she admired.


    Daniel hugged her waist and smiled gently at her, his eyes filled with love.


    There were many people on the shore. The butler weed them with grand fanfare.


    Daniel whispered into her ear, ¡°See? Why would they act like this if they didn¡¯t take you seriously?¡±


    Maisie smiled and held his hand.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    The spectacle didn¡¯t blind her. A fanfare could only prove their courtesy and generosity, not necessarily


    a sincere wee.


    As Maisie suspected, Whitney did not like her.


    Although Whitney smiled, her eyes exuded cold intimidation. She was born into a prestigious family, so


    Maisie felt small in her presence. The sense of inferiority surged inside her.


    Whitney even asked directly, ¡°I heard you almost died because of Daniel?¡±


    Maisie¡¯s expression changed. She didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°It was my fault, aunt.¡± Daniel held Maisie¡¯s hand. ¡°I failed to cherish her, and she suffered. I¡¯ll never¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate women who would die for love,¡± she interrupted him, ¡°A person should love


    themselves first. I disagree with losing your rationality over love!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°When you¡¯re lost in a rtionship, have you ever thought about your own life? Have you ever thought


    about the people who brought you up with their blood and sweat? Do you feel sorry for yourself? Do


    you feel sorry for them?¡±


    ¡°Aunt!¡± Daniel frowned and kept signaling Whitney.


    He had no idea why his usually kind aunt seemed to have be a different person today.

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852


    ¡°Take Ms. Maisie for a stroll on the ind, Daniel.¡± Whitney stood up, her elegant tone tinged with


    laziness. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the guest room for the two of you. You can stay for a few days if you¡¯d like.


    Your uncle and I will try our best to amodate you. I¡¯d like to rest now, so I won¡¯t be having dinner


    with you. Suit yourself!¡±


    As Daniel moved to follow her, he noticed Maisie looking visibly upset. He sighed as this was not what


    he had anticipated. Their first meeting had ended in a quarrel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally, Maisie,¡± heforted. ¡°My aunt takes time to warm up to people. She¡¯s like


    this with everyone she meets for the first time. You¡¯ll find out after spending some time with her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± a kind-looking old man interjected. ¡°Ignore her, Ms. Maisie! Women in menopause are


    like that!¡±


    Daniel chuckled, giving the old man a big hug. ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Toby Edwards patted his shoulder, admiration filling his eyes. He was an upbeat and majestic old man,


    yet he didn¡¯t seem old despite his white sideburns. If anything, it added to his charm.


    ¡°You guys must stay for a few days on the ind! Seize the opportunity to get familiar with the ce


    and perhaps hold your wedding here. How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spoiling me, uncle!¡±


    ¡°You fool!¡± Toby smiled. ¡°How am I spoiling you? I wouldn¡¯t allow you to get married on the ind if not


    for Ms. Maisie!¡±


    ¡°You old thing¡­¡±


    They exchanged yful banter, and the atmosphere warmed considerably.


    Toby took the chance to exin to Maisie, ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally, Ms. Maisie. She has her reasons


    for saying that. Think about it. Would you feel okay if the flower you grew with great effort wilted just as


    it was about to bloom?¡±


    Maisie was stunned, remaining silent.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry.¡± He continued. ¡°Whitney is tough on the outside. She¡¯s actually nice. She won¡¯t go


    against your rtionship with Daniel!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Daniel said with a smile, ¡°Uncle, I heard you¡¯ve been studying cursivetely. Maisie is learning, too.


    Why don¡¯t we go to the study, and she can show you?¡±


    Toby happily agreed.


    Whitney stood alone on the balcony, gazing at the beautiful moon.


    The butler informed her that Daniel and Maisie were in the guest room, having strolled on the beach


    and nning to explore more of the ind the next day.


    ¡°Have they had dinner?¡± she asked with care. ¡°I heard Daniel say that she prefers in food. Chef


    Theo usually uses too much seasoning, so don¡¯t let him cook. Get Chef Willy to do it!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Naturally, ma¡¯am.¡± The butler nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to Chef Willy about it, and Ms.


    Maisie ate well tonight.¡±


    She nodded before suddenly recalling something. ¡°I remember Maisie gets cold easily. Send her extra


    nkets. Oh, right, did you get her soft slippers?¡±


    ¡°Yet you said you don¡¯t like her!¡± Toby¡¯sughter rang out. ¡°Look at you taking care of her! Why were


    you so cold when it was the first time you met her?¡±

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853


    Whitney was taken aback. She stared at Toby in disbelief for a moment before stammering, ¡°I-I¡¯m not


    taking care of her! I¡¯m the host, after all¡­ I must be a good host so that we don¡¯t embarrass our family!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright!¡± He chuckled and yed along with his wife. ¡°You¡¯re thedy of our time, a


    princess from a prestigious family. So, you must be generous and not make things difficult for ady


    like Maisie!¡±


    Whitney rolled her eyes at him and giggled.


    He embraced her, leading her to the couch, then moved behind her to massage her shoulders. ¡°I know


    you¡¯re stubborn! You actually wee her more than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Please!¡± She refused to admit it. ¡°I don¡¯t like her. How does she deserve Daniel?¡±


    ¡°You old thing.¡±


    ¡°I know what happened to them back then!¡± Whitney turned to face Toby. ¡°She only got together with


    him for money. She was pregnant, had a miscarriage, and clung onto him by pretending to have lost


    her mind!


    ¡°It always works on men when women make a fuss!¡± She scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s why Daniel ispletely


    bewitched! Am I right?¡±


    Toby nced at his wife helplessly, pursing his lips withoutmenting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop it and not talk about this!¡± He changed the subject, presenting thepleted cursive work


    as if performing magic. ¡°Here, rate this!¡±


    Whitney smiled, epting it happily. She noticed that it was just finished. The work was beautiful, but it


    differed from his usual vigorous style.


    She paused before saying, ¡°This seems a little. contradictory to your usual style. Did you learn a new


    style?¡±


    He smiled mysteriously. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s pretty great,¡± she said earnestly. ¡°Clean and elegant, yet strong. But I can tell it¡¯s not your


    usual style. You must have been nervous when you wrote it, right?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re sharp! Those are some amazingments!¡± Heughed heartily. ¡°But I didn¡¯t write this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Maisie did!¡± He praised, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since she started learning cursive. This is pretty good,


    considering that! I think she¡¯s quite talented.¡± ¡°I told you!¡± Whitney scoffed. Her expression changed


    instantly. ¡°This isn¡¯t your style at all. You can tell how narrow-minded the person is in each stroke!¡±


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say it was pretty great?¡± Toby protested.


    Whitney pouted, tossed the work aside, and looked away.


    Toby spoke gently. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t jump to conclusions just yet!¡±


    She fell into momentary silence. ¡°I-I just despise women who only live for men.¡±


    He understood her thoughts. Anya¡¯s death was a scar on her.


    When the student mastered the knowledge, the teacher would lose their job. Yet, Whitney had taught


    everything she knew to Anya, leveraging all her connections for Anya¡¯s future.


    She had done all that in hope Anya would flourish in the literary world.


    Whitney had been furious when she learned Wilfred had gotten Anya pregnant out of wedlock, leading


    her to forgo studying at a prestigious school abroad. Whitney had even publicly announced cutting ties


    with her.

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854


    Toby, however, knew that Whitney regretted what she had done.


    ¡°Anya ruined her bright future for¡­ Wilfred!¡± Tears welled in her eyes whenever she brought up the


    past.


    ¡°It was me who got her the opportunity to study abroad. Not only would she have attended a


    prestigious school, but she also would have coborated with a couple of international screenwriters.


    Everything would have been different when she returned. She disappointed me!


    ¡°But I.¡± She sobbed, saying, ¡°I was too cruel to her. Why did I do that to my own student? I should have


    visited her. I wasn¡¯t there for her when she needed me the most, when she was most helpless. I was a


    terrible teacher!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Toby patted her shoulder. ¡°You were really good to her.¡±


    ¡°If she wasn¡¯t held up by love, she would have been more powerful than Delh in the industry!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Toby smiled. ¡°How could the students of the famous writer be any less than Delh?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± She sat up straight. ¡°Any of my students are better than her! She thinks she¡¯s the real deal


    just because she published a couple of stupid novels?¡±


    ¡°How are they stupid?¡± He teased her intentionally, ¡°I think she has published the ninth book for her


    mystery series? It looks great!¡±


    ¡°So why did she stop?¡± She squinted. ¡°Is it because there are too many loopholes in the logic that she


    can¡¯t exin now? I¡¯m sure she has a ghostwriter! I don¡¯t believe she can write well.¡±


    Toby felt helpless.


    The fate among people was magical, just like Whitney, who disliked Delh since she published her


    first book.


    Perhaps people of literature despised each other, or maybe because she was Anya¡¯s love rival.


    ¡°Oh yeah, speaking of Delh.¡± Toby quickly changed the subject, ¡°The Newhouses sent an invitation


    today.¡±


    ¡°What is it? I¡¯m not going!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re having a banquet this weekend to celebrate the coboration between Wilfred and SL


    Publishing¡¯s boss.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t know this.¡± He smiled. ¡°Wilfred invested in a film that¡¯s adapted from Maisie¡¯s novel.


    She¡¯s an author under Lily¡¯spany and will be the film¡¯s screenwriter.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­¡± She frowned. ¡°Why did Wilfred get interested in this out of nowhere? Also, Maisie is a rookie.


    Is she worthy of him investing in her? Could he have other intentions?¡±


    Toby was stunned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a piece of shit!¡± Whitney was emotional. ¡°He hurt Anya, and now this old man is trying to take


    advantage of my nephew¡¯s wife? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± He was at a loss for words.


    ¡°No way!¡± She stood up. ¡°I must go to the banquet! I can¡¯t let that old bastard get close to Maisie.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Toby froze where he was.


    She turned her head to look at him, smirking.


    Naturally, she was going to pick the perfect armor for Maisie!


    Toby sighed, wearing aplicated look on his face. If he remembered correctly, she was determined


    not to go to the banquet. She had so manyints about Maisie just a couple of hours ago, and


    now she wanted to be her guardian angel?!

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855


    Daniel set out two wine sses in the room, pouring the expensive red wine he had the butler fetch


    from the wine cer. The beautiful, dark red color gleamed charmingly under the light. Maisie watched


    quietly, a happy smile ying on her lips.


    He handed her the wine before taking a sip himself. ¡°Hmm, drink it. It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Maisie felt shy. ¡°You know I can¡¯t drink very well.¡±


    ¡°This wine has a great aftertaste. You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t try it.¡±


    She smiled and joined him, sitting on the rug beside the floor-to-ceiling window.


    The moonlight illuminated the room, and the wide window offered a view of the mountains and lush


    forest outside.


    Leaning on his shoulder, she felt a tranquil moment as if time itself were a quiet stream.


    ¡°The ind is huge.¡± Daniel chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s quite rich in produce, and there are few people. It¡¯s pretty


    self-sufficient. There¡¯s a hunting ground behind the forest. And a horse training ground next to it. I used


    to always ride horses when I was young.


    ¡°Although there¡¯s also a racecourse at our house, it¡¯s different to be riding here. I¡¯ll take you there


    tomorrow!¡±


    Maisie kept smiling, observing a change in Daniel. He was no longer the cold, quiet man she knew


    before. He seemed more talkative and upbeat, resembling a boy more than a mature man. It felt as if


    they were the same age or even as if he were more childish than her.


    ¡°Oh yes, also¡ª¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daniel,¡± she interrupted, feeling sleepy. She ced the empty wine ss on the floor and said gently,


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. Can we continue tomorrow? I¡¯m going to bed, and you should go to your room, too.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± he said tly.


    They rose together, but at that moment, he appeared unsteady as if about to fall. He leaned on her.


    Stunned, she quickly held him.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± He smiled. ¡°I just feel a bit dizzy. I¡¯d like to sleep here for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Before she could react, he walked into the room in a familiar manner andy on the bed.


    ¡°Daniel?¡± The naive Maisie was worried that he was ill. ¡°Do you not feel well?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm¡­¡± He squinted. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I feel dizzy.¡±


    ¡°From the wine?¡± She frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve only drunk half a ss, no?¡±


    He was a good drinker. Half a ss of red wine was nothing to him at all.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± He continued to put on an act. ¡°I¡¯m old now. I can¡¯t drink as much anymore.¡±


    Maisie was at a loss. Worried that he was ill, she grabbed a hot toBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    wel from the bathroom and asked him where the kitchen was. She wanted to make him soup to sober


    up.


    As she wiped his face with the towel, he suddenly grabbed her waist like a predator and pressed her


    onto the bed!


    She felt the warmth of his body and saw his eyes burning with desire¡­


    He leaned toward her ear, his voice deep and electric, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping here tonight.¡±


    ¡°No¡ª¡±


    Before Maisie could push him away, he started kissing her.


    Drowning in confusion, she indulged in his kisses, her world spinning¡­


    He kept calling her name, and his hands yfully caressed her waist. Suppressing the burning desire


    in her body with herst ounce of rationality, she pushed his muscr chest.


    ¡°No, Daniel¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856


    ¡°This is your aunt¡¯s house!¡± Maisie sounded genuine. ¡°We can¡¯t do this in a senior¡¯s house¡­¡±


    Daniel was stunned.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell why she arranged two rooms for us?¡± She poked him gently. ¡°Behave yourself and go to


    bed now! We should behave here. Your aunt might have a bad impression of me because of the past,


    so I don¡¯t want to make things worse.¡±


    He smiled helplessly and got up unwillingly. He rolled off the bed.


    Maisie was right. He was being absurd and had not thought things through.


    He was d that she was sensible.


    After leaving, Daniel did not return to his room right away. Instead, he paced back and forth in the


    corridor. He could not sleep, so he took a cold shower before returning to the corridor again.


    He was confused about his exuberant energy that came out of nowhere. Just as he was sighing, his


    aunt¡¯s bright voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you not sleeping in the middle of the night and making a wish to the


    moon?¡±


    Daniel turned his head and smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Aren¡¯t you still awake too, aunt?¡±


    ¡°Old people like me don¡¯t need much sleep anyway. While you.¡± Whitney took a good look at him.


    She was experienced and could tell that his n had failed.


    She smirked. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Daniel did not hide the truth from her and told her everything that had happened in Maisie¡¯s room.


    Whitney was quite surprised. In reality, she had intentionally arranged their rooms to be next to each


    other¡¯s. She wanted to test if Maisie was a clingy woman.


    Aside from the face they weren¡¯t married, and even if they were, they¡¯d need to act appropriately in the


    presence of seniors.


    Never had she thought.


    ¡°Did Maisie really say that?¡±


    Daniel pouted in annoyance and sighed. He had been under the impression he could have a little bit of


    fun with Maisie with the apaniment of the beautiful scenery among the blooming flowers.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    But she had rejected him!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    A smile slowly appeared on Whitney¡¯s face.


    ¡°She knows her etiquette,¡± she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s impressive that she manages to do that when she¡¯s still


    young.¡±


    Daniel said intentionally, ¡°You¡¯re supportive of your nephew being chased out of the room?¡±


    ¡°She did well!¡± Whitney patted his back. ¡°That¡¯s what she¡¯s supposed to do!¡±


    He smiled and suddenly saw her holding something. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°An invitation. The Newhouses sent this,¡± she answered, ¡°Oh, speaking of them¡­ Watch out for


    Maisie. Don¡¯t let Wilfred get too close to her. I¡¯m worried that he has ill intentions!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overthinking it, aunt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good!¡± She patted him again.


    He quickly promised her and changed the subject. ¡°This cursive work.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Maisie wrote this.¡± Whitney faked a cough to conceal how awkward it was for her.


    She thought Maisie did well, yet she was unwilling to admit it. She initially wanted to keep it in her


    room, but she said instead, ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I don¡¯t like it! So. I¡¯m throwing it away!¡±


    Daniel could barely hold back hisughter.


    ¡°Aunt, since when have you had to throw things away yourself?¡±

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857


    ¡°Oh, well¡­¡± Whitney stammered for a while, struggling to find words.


    Daniel chuckled and left, even making a funny face at her before his departure.


    Whitney waved her fist at him, a smile ying on her lips.


    Daniel¡¯s mood seemed to lift more and more since reuniting with Maisie.


    As Whitney pondered, love exerted a potent influence. It transformed a once brutal and cold man into a


    sunshine boy.


    Instead of heading to sleep, Whitney headed to her study. It was expansive¡ªsome popr bookstores


    weren¡¯t even half its size. The room was adorned with out-of-print books, antique vases, and paintings


    by renowned artists, giving it an air of sophistication.


    She sat at the desk and ced Maisie¡¯s work on it. After ordering some tea, she admired it in a rxed


    manner.


    She went to the safe behind her and retrieved Anya¡¯s old work a momentter.


    A soft sigh escaped her lips.


    For some reason, she missed Anya more tonight, especially after meeting Maisie.


    Perhaps, in that moment when Maisie looked down, the gentle charisma and timid eyes created an


    illusion that Anya was back.


    Whitney took a deep breath, snapped back to reality, and poured herself tea as she gazed at Anya¡¯s


    work.


    ¡°This is your favorite tea. I had someone make it for me. Look at this. It¡¯s written by a girl named


    Maisie. It looks¡­ simr to your work!¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Anya, I remember how you¡¯d rx yourself by writing cursive when tired from books. I


    don¡¯t know much about cursive, so I couldn¡¯t help you with that¡­ How good it would have been if you


    hadn¡¯t met Wilfred. You would¡¯ve been the best writer. Even if you didn¡¯t achieve that, you might have


    be a drama teacher like me, living a good life¡­¡±


    She grazed through Anya¡¯s words.


    Someone else had discovered this when going through Anya¡¯s old stuff. Her death had been strange


    and sudden. Anya was an orphan, so the orphanage¡¯s director was the one who had handled her


    funeral.


    Whitney had learned about her death when the director handed her this. She had almost fallen to the


    ground upon hearing the news.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    The work had been sitting quietly in the safe throughout the years. She dared not bring it out, fearing it


    would trigger painful memories.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But I suddenly thought of you when I saw Maisie today,¡± she murmured while gazing at the paper.


    ¡°She¡¯s really simr to you. The only difference is that she has Daniel, who genuinely loves and


    protects her wholeheartedly. She has a better life than you did¡­ Wilfred wouldn¡¯t cherish you like


    Daniel does to Maisie!


    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool!¡± She instinctively pped the paper, sensing an obvious difference in the


    thickness¡­


    She was stunned. After feeling it carefully, she noticed there was something in between!


    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­¡±


    Whitney frowned, her mind in chaos. She realized that although she knew nothing about cursive, she


    knew a little about framing work. Anya had framed her masterpiece, being a perfectionist. It was


    impossible she would allow anyone to do such a crude job on her work.


    ¡®Could there be something behind this?¡¯ she wondered.


    Whitney quickly opened the drawer, found a penknife, and carefully made a cut. She then stretched her


    hand into the inteyer.

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858


    Whitney¡¯s expression shifted.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    As she pondered, there was indeed something within the inteyer! She retrieved it and found a folded


    note revealing a bank name and a series of numbers when unfolded.


    ¡°What¡¯s this now?¡± She was perplexed.


    Cumulus Bank, a local bank, had its headquarters adjacent to the Quimby Group. Due to the Quimby


    Group¡¯s ownership, it was often referred to as the Quimbys¡¯ treasure.


    But what did the series of numbers signify?


    She fell into a momentary silence before carefully stowing away the note. Returning to her room, she


    decided to discuss it with Toby.


    ¨C


    The Newhouses¡¯ banquet unfolded as scheduled.


    The Newhouses¡¯ hotel was abuzz with activity, hosting the elites of Cumulus City.


    Wilfred skillfully yed the role of the perfect host.


    Besides him, Maisie was the center of attention.


    All eyes were on the young author who had already produced a best-selling book. The film funded by


    Wilfred was an adaptation of her work, and he had appointed her as the screenwriter¡ªan umon


    opportunity for a novice author.


    This drew both envy and suspicion.


    Gossip started among the attendees. ¡°Have you read her book?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s just gibberish. It¡¯s dumb!¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Newhouse loves it!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Maisie¡¯s usual tactic?¡± A woman giggled, intentionally lowering her voice but still audible.


    ¡°She clings to men to get ahead! It was Daniel at first, and now Wilfred. She¡¯s into older men. She has


    a peculiar taste!¡±


    ¡°Old men are rich and sweet. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Someoneughed. ¡°Also, men¡¯s stamina in bed


    drops as soon as they¡¯re past 35¡­ Maisie gets fame and money, yet she doesn¡¯t have to work hard in


    bed. She sure is wise! Hahaha¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°But she¡¯s still dating Daniel! So that makes him a cuckold. I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯d do that!¡± Maisie


    was standing nearby, and she heard their discussion loud and clear.


    Daniel was entertaining some business friends that he had run into. She did not expect to hear


    something so horrible while waiting for him. She trembled from anger, her face turning pale.


    Just as she was thinking of how to deal with those women, a bright voice interrupted them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand? You can ask me!¡±


    Maisie was stunned when she saw Whitney in a gown, walking over with a ss of wine.


    After they locked eyes, Whitney turned around, protecting Maisie behind her.


    At that very moment, Maisie had the urge to cry.


    The women fell silent upon seeing Whitney. They exchanged awkward nces, revealing forced


    smiles.


    Everyone knew how powerful she was, and her overbearing charisma silenced those women.


    Whitney smiled at them. ¡°Freya, Georgina, and Danielle, what don¡¯t you understand? Is it about¡­ my


    Daniel? Ha, solving confusion is my favorite thing to do!


    ¡°Moreover, I know my nephew very well! I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. I¡¯ll answer all of your questions.


    How¡¯s that?¡±

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859


    Whitney adjusted her shawl and stood tall, exuding authority in the presence of those women.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± She raised her voice, projecting majesty. ¡°I think I heard you say that my nephew is a¡­


    cuckold? I¡¯d like to know how you came to that conclusion.¡±


    The women knew Whitney was not to be offended and smiled as they attempted to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Whitney didn¡¯t let them go, her voice escting.


    The onlookers turned their attention, and an awkward tension filled the atmosphere.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Whitney scoffed, ncing at Maisie behind her. ¡°This is my


    nephew¡¯s wife. Don¡¯t you know her?¡±


    ¡°We do, we do¡­¡± the women said softly.


    ¡°Then why did you criticize her?¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood us, Ms. Kinke!¡± Danielle exined with a smile. ¡°We were just chatting. We¡ª¡±


    ¡°Chatting? You were crossing the line. How dare you stir trouble here?!¡±


    The onlookers observed in silence. Despite the rumors of Whitney disliking Maisie, she was standing


    up for her at this critical moment.


    Someone tried to intervene, but Whitney raised her hand, ring and causing the mediator to back off.


    ¡°We¡¯re at the Newhouses¡¯ event. I don¡¯t want to stir trouble in someone else¡¯s territory,¡± Whitney


    dered, determined. ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid to stir trouble at all! I heard the horrible things that you guys


    said loud and clear! Maisie achieved what she did with her talent and hard work. I¡¯ve read her work,


    and I admire her! Don¡¯t nder her talent, you bitches!


    ¡°I¡¯d advise you to watch your own men! There are indeed many mediocre celebrities out there who love


    to get ahead by flirting with men. Since you managed to say that, you must have experienced it


    yourself, right?!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your husbands are disgusting! We¡¯re in the same circle and know very well how they are. Do you need


    me to borate for you?¡±


    Peals ofughter erupted among the onlookers, leaving the women flushed and breathless.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Kinke!¡± Danielle was humiliated and furious. ¡°We respect you because you¡¯re a university


    lecturer and a bigshot in drama. That¡¯s why we shut our mouths when you spoke¡­ But you¡¯re just too


    rude! You¡¯re a literati¡ª¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m literati?¡± Whitney red at her, hands on her waist. ¡°Literati should just tolerate bitches¡¯


    bullying? Let me tell you that my family has more than literati. We also have militarymanders! If I


    hear you spew nonsense again, ndering my nephew and his wife, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡±


    Her words hung in the air like a threat, leaving the women too embarrassed to argue. They hastily


    retreated.


    Whitney lifted her chin, watching them leave with disdain.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    The onlookers dispersed as the drama concluded, and everything returned to normal.


    Only then did she remember that Maisie was behind her. Turning around, she met Maisie¡¯s timid yet


    grateful eyes, a familiar expression.


    Suppressing her anger, Whitney adopted an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Ms. Kinke¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°Thank you for¡­ what you did.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Whitney¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to be with Daniel, you should keep your


    distance from other men, regardless of their age. Get it?¡±


    Maisie¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Do you think of me like that, too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just reminding you!¡± Whitney avoided eye contact. ¡°The Newhouses are horrible


    people. You better stay away from them! Also, I¡¯m doing this for my nephew. It has nothing to do with


    you, so don¡¯t tter yourself!¡±


    Maisie looked down, biting her lip.


    Just then, Daniel approached, concerned. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Whitney didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she turned around and left.

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860


    Daniel gently wrapped his arm around Maisie¡¯s shoulder, embracing her. ¡°Did my aunt make things


    difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Maisie hurriedly replied, ¡°Someone was saying bad things about me, and Ms. Kinke helped me


    out.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°I feel¡­ I wasn¡¯t imagining things.¡± Maisie smiled sheepishly. ¡°I think Ms. Kinke actually likes me¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Daniel and Maisie exchanged smiles. The weight on their hearts dissipated like clouds gradually fading,


    soon to see the light.


    The Hamerton heirs also attended the banquet, except Lina, who was absent due to being in herter


    pregnancy stage.


    Zuko held Persephone¡¯s hand throughout, disying his unconditional love for his daughter in front of


    everyone.


    Toph remained sociable, getting along with everyone. Wherever he was,ughter and joy rang out from


    time to time.


    However, today was a bit different. He had a newpany by his side¡­ Harvey followed him silently.


    Whenever he noticed charming or sweet women approaching Toph, he immediately stood between


    them as a barrier. With icy eyes, he drove those women away!


    Many socialites failed to approach Toph.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton rarelyes, and we can¡¯t even speak to him¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Newhouse getting too close to him?¡±


    ¡°Zuko is unapproachable, and now, neither Toph nor Harvey seems essible?¡±


    Gradually, theints turned into another type ofment.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join


    & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Hey, look! One¡¯s sunshine and the other¡¯s gentle. Both are so handsome that they¡¯re strangely


    compatible standing together!¡±


    ¡°Haha, yeah! Having two handsome guys together¡¯s a treat to the eyes!¡±


    Toph was bewildered, staring at Harvey and shouting, ¡°Harvey! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I should ask you the same! What do you want to do?¡± Harvey crossed his arms. ¡°Why are you


    laughing and joking with them? Don¡¯t you know their intentions toward you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You have a wife!¡± Harvey emphasized. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you have someone waiting for you in


    Centrolis!¡±


    Toph scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m just socializing, nothing out of line! You¡¯re making a fuss about nothing.¡±


    Harvey smiled. He didn¡¯t care. For Toph and Arya, he was willing to go all out today! He wouldn¡¯t allow


    other women to covet him.


    ¡°Why do you care so much?¡± Toph casually put his arm around Harvey¡¯s neck, grinning. ¡°You¡¯re more


    like a wife than a brother!¡±


    Harvey was taken aback, his face turning red instantly. He pushed Toph away. ¡°What nonsense are you


    talking about!¡±


    ¡°I was just kidding with you. Why are you so worked up?¡±

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861


    Harvey red at him and then turned to run away.


    Toph stood frozen, but Harvey had already run far ahead by the time he reacted. He spent a while in


    the banquet hall but found it uninteresting. He wanted to find Harvey but was clueless about the


    convolutedyout of the Newhouses¡¯ hotel. All he could do was wander around like a headless fly,


    searching here and there.


    At the same time, Jodie and Cindy were arguing in the lounge.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Jodie¡¯s tone was agitated. ¡°You keep asking me for money repeatedly. Do you see me as an


    ATM? What kind of mother are you?!¡±


    ¡°Jojo!¡± Cindy almost knelt down, pleading, ¡°Your brother¡¯s situation is terrible now¡­ He¡¯s suffering so


    much in that rehab center! The Newhouses have connections. Can¡¯t you spend some money to get him


    out? He also has Type 2 diabetes and can¡¯t bear it anymore!¡±


    ¡°And how¡¯s that my concern?¡± Jodie¡¯s gaze was full of anger and despair.


    She even felt some empathy for Maisie. Over so many years, Cindy hadn¡¯t asked her for money often,


    yet even then, she found it unbearable.


    What about Maisie? For years, she endured Cindy¡¯s ceaseless demands, even sacrificing her


    innocence just to fill that bottomless pit left by Owen.


    However, Maisie was rtively fortunate to have Daniel. If it had been someone else, she might have


    perished long ago.


    Once Jodie thought about how Maisie¡¯s life for the past two decades should have been hers, she


    shuddered, feeling even more disgusted with Cindy.


    She nced at Cindy, and as soon as Cindy tried to hold her hand, she violently shook it off!


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Jodie¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again, and I don¡¯t want


    anything to do with you!¡±


    ¡°Jojo, you can¡¯t be like this!¡± Cindy cried and pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m your mother, and that¡¯s a fact that can¡¯t


    change! If you turn a blind eye to your brother, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡±


    ¡°Retribution?¡± Jodie sneered after her initial shock. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll face retribution! In


    your heart, there¡¯s only your son, never anyone else! Before, you used the money Maisie sold herself


    to save him. Now, you¡¯re thinking of my money?


    ¡°Shame on you!¡± Jodie spat, pushing and hitting. ¡°I¡¯m not your daughter. Don¡¯t try to harm me! I¡¯m not


    your daughter!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Jojo, you can¡¯t be like this!¡± Cindy begged, ¡°You¡¯re Owen¡¯s biological sister, not Maisie!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jodie was hysterical, her face pale. Suddenly, a sharp pain came from her abdomen,


    causing her to bend over. Her teeth chattered uncontrobly.


    Cindy was startled and hurriedly went to support her. ¡°Jojo, you¡­¡±


    Sweat dotted Jodie¡¯s forehead. She knew she was having an attack. Her health had been deteriorating


    lately. Once her emotions surged, she felt this tearing pain all over her body.


    She just dared not show a trace of it. Wilfred and Anya were both healthy. If her condition was found


    out, it would raise Wilfred¡¯s suspicion.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In that case, all that wealth and status she wanted to keep would be gone!


    Jodie bit her lip hard, trembling as she reached into her bag and pulled out a vial of injection. With


    Cindy¡¯s help, she struggled to find the vein and injected herself¡­


    The insulin quickly took effect, and Jodie gradually calmed down. Just as she was about to get up, she


    spotted Harvey, who had been standing at the door for quite some time!


    Something seemed to explode in her mind, shattering her hopes for a better life. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°So, you really aren¡¯t our parents¡¯ biological daughter!¡± Harvey¡¯s smile was cold with a mocking hint.


    ¡°My sister is really Maisie!¡±

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862


    Jodie and Cindy froze in ce, unable to utter a word.


    ¡°I used to just suspect, but I heard it firsthand today!¡± Harvey rushed to them, ring at Cindy. ¡°You, old


    witch! You¡¯ve torn our family apart, yet you and your rotten daughter want to take over our family?


    Dream on! I¡¯m going to tell my father now! I¡¯ll make sure you both have no ce to hide!¡±


    Cindy panicked and grabbed him. Although Harvey was pale and thin, Cindy was a woman well past


    50, so she was no match for a young man.


    Harvey shook off Cindy and ran outside but heard Jodie¡¯s sharp voice behind him.


    ¡°Someone! Get some help!¡±


    Harvey froze in ce as if struck by lightning.


    ¡°Harvey¡¯s having an attack!¡± Jodie shed a malicious smile. The moment Harvey turned back, she


    pointed her phone at him. ¡°Harvey is really ill this time. Inform the doctor!¡±


    Harvey turned to look at her, his lips quivering.


    Over the years, he had been tormented by Jodie like this. Whatever the doctors injected into him during


    his ¡°fits¡± always had some side effects. Sometimes, his expressions and movements were


    uncontroble, making him seem insane.


    Just hearing the word ¡°doctor¡± triggered an automatic response in him.


    It felt like he was standing at the edge of a bottomless cliff, and Jodie was the executioner, holding a


    sharp knife aimed at him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harvey couldn¡¯t utter a single word, trembling uncontrobly.


    At that moment, several doctors arrived and surrounded him. He felt suffocated, holding his head as he


    crouched on the floor and cried out in agony.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Tie him up!¡± Jodie smirked triumphantly, looking down at him. ¡°Harvey, don¡¯t be afraid¡­ These doctors


    are here to help you! Come on. Be a good boy and go with them for your injections and medication!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Harvey shouted hoarsely, but the so-called doctors were all big and burly, and they


    had ropes in their hands. They were like hyenas in the jungle, with a glint of despicable and vicious


    light in their eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Newhouse, don¡¯t struggle.¡± One of them took out a syringe. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better soon!¡±


    ¡°Faster!¡± Jodie scolded angrily. ¡°Give him the injection and tie him up!¡±


    Unexpectedly, a furious roar exploded like a bomb in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°I dare anyone to try!¡±


    Jodie¡¯s face fell.


    At the door stood a tall, sturdy figure with a sharply defined face that exuded an arrogant air.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Hamerton?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Toph kicked the nearest doctor to Harvey in the stomach. The person crumpled against the


    wall like a defeated dog and then copsed on the floor.


    ¡°I dare anyone to touch him!¡±


    Toph pulled Harvey up, shielding him behind him. His gaze was sharp as knives as he advanced


    toward Jodie step by step.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Uncle Daniel to be right. The Newhouses actually hide a mind-blowing secret!¡± Toph


    sneered. ¡°Now, those who made mistakes should each go their own way, and life should return to its


    rightful course for those who were disced, right?¡±

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863


    Jodie¡¯s face turned pale in sheer terror.


    Cindy was in tears, falling to her knees before Toph and clutching his trousers. ¡°Please¡­ Sir, I beg you!


    Don¡¯t drive my daughter out of the Newhouses¡­ All of this was Delh¡¯s idea. Jojo is innocent!¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡± Toph lifted his foot and flung Cindy far away. ¡°You and your daughter are cut from the same


    cloth, thinking only of yourselves! Have you ever thought about the years of suffering Maisie endured,


    torn apart from her family?


    ¡°And you¡­ You treat Harvey like this, too!¡± Toph trembled with rage. ¡°I won¡¯t let you off! You¡¯re not even


    human!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton!¡±


    Just as Toph was turning with Harvey, Jodie desperately blocked his path, also kneeling on the floor.


    She kept begging. The dull sound of her forehead hitting the floor sounded ironic.


    ¡°I beg you¡­ Please don¡¯t reveal this! Otherwise, my whole life will be ruined!¡±


    ¡°When you were doing these despicable things, did you ever think about how Maisie¡¯s life was ruined


    by you?¡±


    Jodie sobbed uncontrobly. However, Toph was only filled with righteous indignation and didn¡¯t notice


    the malice in her eyes. He didn¡¯t see her subtly nce at the nearby doctor.


    ¡°Either you confess yourselves, or I¡¯ll go tell Mr. Newhouse!¡± Toph raised his voice.


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton, my father has a weak heart¡­¡± Jodie said. ¡°If this matter is publicized and something


    happens to my father, can you bear that responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Toph widened his eyes.


    ¡°I dare not.¡± Jodie looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m just warning you. It¡¯s best you stay as an observer in someone


    else¡¯s family matters. Otherwise¡­¡±


    She bit her lip before snarling, ¡°Your life might be in danger!¡±


    ¡°Toph, watch out!¡± Harvey was the first to react.


    It was just that when he shouted, he, too, was firmly restrained.


    Toph snapped his head back, feeling a sharp pain in his neck before he could understand what was


    happening. Then, a cool liquid flowed through his veins¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    He widened his eyes, wanting to say something, but couldn¡¯t produce a single sound. Before closing


    his eyes, he saw the blurry figure of Harvey struggling, someone covering Harvey¡¯s mouth and nose,


    and Jodie¡¯s evil smile.


    The banquet was winding down, and guests left in groups of threes and twos.


    Wilfred stood on the balcony, observing Maisie in the hall from a distance, lost in thought. Every


    expression of this girl resembled a certain someone too much. If not for the age difference, he would


    almost believe it was Anya standing before him.


    He took a deep breath, regaining his senses, and downed the whiskey in his hand.


    ¡°Mr. Newhouse, you seem very focused.¡± Suddenly, a loud voice sounded.


    Wilfred was taken aback and turned to see Whitney, who was dressed elegantly, smiling as she stood


    behind him. He gave a slight bow and a nod.


    After all, Whitney was the benchmark in this industry and a bit older than him. Showing respect was


    appropriate.


    However, there was a hint of coldness in Whitney¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± She walked up to Wilfred. ¡°Oh¡­ looking at Ms. Squire? Well, I understand.


    Ms. Squire is in her prime, not only beautiful but also talented. It¡¯s only natural for an older man like you


    to be attracted to her.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864


    Wilfred furrowed his brow. ¡°Ms. Kinke, you¡­¡±


    Because of Anya, Whitney¡¯s rtionship with him had plummeted to an icy point, almost reaching an


    irreconcble state.


    Therefore, Whitney never participated in events where the Newhouses were present. Her attendance


    at this banquet today was akin to the sun rising from the west for Wilfred.


    Despite that, her words now were a bit too much.


    Wilfred spoke sternly. ¡°I only hold admiration for Ms. Squire.¡±


    ¡°Whether you admire her or not, that¡¯s something only you know!¡± Whitney nced at him disdainfully,


    her expression serious. ¡°Wilfred, I must remind you¡ªMaisie belongs to Daniel. They¡¯ll be getting


    married soon. Although I¡¯m not entirely pleased with this prospective niece-inw, I can ept her as


    long as my nephew likes her.


    ¡°But¡­ certain old toads should stop dreaming of enjoying the luxuries of life! These toads should take


    a good look at their own character by the waterside!¡±


    Wilfred was infuriated but unable to retort openly. He had to swallow his anger.


    After a while, he spoke softly. ¡°I know my recent investment in the film and requesting Maisie as the


    scriptwriter has sparked many spections. However, Ms. Kinke, this investment was facilitated by


    your nephew, don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°When I signed the contract with Maisie, Daniel was present!¡±


    Whitney paused, momentarily nking out.


    Wilfred smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t assume such despicable intentions from others. I have high regard for Ms.


    Squire, just as you admired Anya back then¡ª¡±


    ¡°You stop right there!¡± That name seemed to hit a nerve with Whitney. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of mentioning


    Anya!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worthy, but are you?¡± Wilfred¡¯s voice trembled as he suppressed his inner turmoil. ¡°Back then,


    Anya and I were in love, but what did you do in the middle of it all?¡±


    ¡°Everything I did was for her own good!¡± Whitney¡¯s emotions red. ¡°Her career was on the rise at that


    time. She couldn¡¯t sacrifice her future for a rtionship! I admit that arranging for her to study abroad


    was to keep her away from you.


    ¡°But if you genuinely loved her, you shouldn¡¯t have tried to hinder her, let alone let her get pregnant


    before marriage and leave her in apletely passive ce!


    ¡°Wilfred, Anya¡¯s death is on you!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Wilfred clenched his fists, his hands involuntarily trembling.


    It was then Delh rushed in anxiously and grabbed him. Her voice was low and urgent. ¡°Wilfred¡­


    Harvey is missing¡­¡±


    Wilfred was already seething with anger, and Delh¡¯s appearance provided him with an outlet for his


    pent-up frustration. He swung around violently, gritting his teeth. ¡°What do you mean, missing? Did he


    run off to y somewhere? Can such a grown person simply disappear?¡±


    ¡°No, he really¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better if he¡¯s dead!¡± Wilfred roared.


    Delh trembled, staring nkly at him. Although she did not favor Harvey either and considered him a


    mistake, he was still her biological child. She was quite anxious about Harvey¡¯s disappearance.


    It was Jodie who hade running to inform her about Harvey. Jodie had mentioned that Harvey had


    been with Toph all this while, but they were both nowhere to be found after the banquet had ended.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jodie had also said, ¡°Mom, Harvey has figured out about my background. He isn¡¯t with a doctor now.


    What if he gets emotional and tells the Toph about this? We¡¯ll be in big trouble then.¡±


    Delh suddenly found it true. Thus, the worry of their secret being revealed entirely overwhelmed her


    concern for her son.


    ¡°Wilfred!¡± Delh pleaded softly, ¡°Can¡¯t you¡­ send someone to look for him?¡±

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865


    Wilfred sneered. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at her and turned to leave.


    ¡°Wilfred!¡± Delh suppressed her emotions and approached him, speaking in a low voice. ¡°Even if you


    don¡¯t care for Harvey, think about yourself¡­ I heard that Harvey has been with Toph Hamerton, but


    now both of them are missing.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Wilfred was taken aback, his brow furrowing. ¡°The second Hamerton heir?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Delh looked at him. ¡°Perhaps, as you said, Harvey and Toph might be off somewhere, but I


    tried calling Harvey¡¯s phone just now, and there was no answer. Wilfred, leaving Harvey aside, the


    Hamertons aren¡¯t someone to mess with! If something happens involving the Hamertons at our event,


    then it could ¡ª¡±


    ¡°Go and find them immediately!¡± Wilfred changed his stance immediately. ¡°Inform security and search


    every possible ce in the hotel. Ensure Toph¡¯s safety!¡±


    Delh watched him leave hurriedly, her gaze as cold as ice. Her heart felt like a stone sinking deeper


    into the sea, hopeless and devoid of any light.


    They had been married for so many years, and Wilfred had despised her for just as long. It was


    precisely because she couldn¡¯t find any warmth from her husband that she had taken a wrong step,


    getting involved with another man and having Harvey.


    Even though Harvey was her biological son, his existence was a constant reminder of what she had


    done, a blemish in her life. She even hoped that Harvey would disappear forever this time¡­


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Delh suddenly shivered, a chill running down her spine. She hated herself for having such thoughts,


    yet she couldn¡¯t deny those feelings.


    The conflicting emotions in her heart felt like a twisted rope gripping her soul.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Jodie walked over and gently held her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Harvey and Toph will surely be


    found.¡±


    Delh rubbed her temples, feeling utterly exhausted.


    Jodie continued, pretending to care. ¡°Shall I go and look for them too? After all, I grew up with Harvey. I


    understand his temperament, and I know where he likes to go.¡±


    Delh waved her hand with a frown, a bit annoyed.


    Jodie obedientlyplied, a sneer ying on her lips.


    How could they possibly find them?


    After knocking out both Toph and Harvey, she swiftly had them transferred to a car in the underground


    parking lot. She was familiar with the entire hotel¡¯syout, so she blocked the surveince cameras on


    their route while they were being transferred.


    By now, the car had driven quite far. It was a remote ce. Wilfred¡¯s people couldn¡¯t possibly find them


    there.


    Jodie smiled as she finished her champagne with a proud jut of her chin.


    ¨CBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Until the end of the banquet, Zuko hadn¡¯t found his brother.


    Now that most of the guests had left, he called Toph, but the phone kept showing it was switched off.


    Chris and Lena searched the entire hotel but couldn¡¯t find a trace of Toph.


    ¡°He¡¯s been close to Harvey,¡± Chris reminded. ¡°Could it be¡­ he was invited to the Newhouses¡¯ home?¡±


    ¡°But even then, his phone should be on!¡± Lena said, ¡°Toph might be easy-going, but he¡¯s also sharp at


    crucial times, let alone do something to worry everyone!¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Zuko¡¯s tone was heavy. ¡°Toph isn¡¯t someone who doesn¡¯t know his responsibilities!¡±


    Perhaps due to the connection between siblings, Zuko¡¯s heart was beating faster than usual, a sense


    of foreboding creeping in.


    ¡°Zuko, calm down first.¡± Chris nced at the little girl sleeping on his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s take Sephy back


    first. Let Lenny watch over her, and then we¡¯ll continue searching.¡±


    Zuko nodded helplessly. For now, that was the only thing they could do.

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866


    However, they werepletely clueless. Where were they supposed to look for Toph?


    Daniel and Maisie rushed over, bringing the news of Harvey¡¯s disappearance.


    ¡°This matter is quite suspicious. I believe it¡¯s rted to the Newhouses,¡± Daniel asserted. ¡°Wilfred is


    secretly sending people to search, and the Newhouses are in chaos¡­¡±


    ¡°Bad luck! How did we run into such a family?¡± Chris cursed. ¡°They look harmonious on the surface but


    rotten to the core! Not a single good soul in that family!¡±


    Lena patted his shoulder, giving him a look.


    ¡°How about this?¡± Maisie suggested softly, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Sephy tonight. You all go and find Toph.


    ¡°Daniel, your people are familiar with the city, and they¡¯re all experts. Let them take Zuko and search.


    Sephy and I will wait for you at home.¡±


    Daniel hesitated. ¡°But some of my bodyguards are specifically responsible for your safety. If I pull them


    away, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°Come and stay with me!¡± Whitney¡¯s bright voice broke the silence.


    Maisie was taken aback, seeing Whitney smiling as she approached. She greeted Zuko and the others


    before looking at Maisie.


    ¡°Take Ms. Hamerton with you to the ind. I have enough people there, and there are no outsiders. I


    can guarantee your and Ms. Hamerton¡¯s safety.¡±


    Whitney said arrogantly, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m just doing this so Daniel won¡¯t worry about you.¡±


    Maisie exchanged a smile with Daniel.


    Toph had been unconscious for a day. When he regained consciousness and managed to open his


    eyes, he felt sore all over, especially in his neck. It felt like a needle was deeply embedded there,


    making the swelling almost unbearable.


    He wriggled his fingers and toes and took a deep breath, only to cough from the polluted air.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± He suddenly heard a familiar voice.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Toph took a moment before recognizing Harvey¡¯s distressed face.


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Harvey patted Toph¡¯s face in a panic. ¡°Wake up, Toph!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Stop patting!¡± Toph grimaced, weakly protesting, ¡°You¡¯re bruising my face¡­ Are you


    doing this on purpose?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± Harvey turned away, sitting against the wall.


    It was a room without windows, and the only source of light was from a dimmp. There was no bed or


    sofa, just a cold floor, asionally apanied by the squeaking sound of rats.


    They had both been unconscious when they were brought in, unaware of the route or whether it was


    day or night outside.


    Harvey gestured toward a small iron gate in one direction.


    That was their only chance tomunicate with the outside world.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Jodie!¡± Toph suddenly remembered everything. ¡°She¡¯s the one who tied us up here. What


    does she want?!¡±


    ¡°She wants me dead.¡± Harvey chuckled as if murmuring those words to himself.


    Toph didn¡¯t catch that clearly and turned to ask, ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867


    Harvey smiled but didn¡¯t say anything more. He calmed down and pieced together everything that had


    transpired before they arrived here.


    It was Jodie who directed those so-called doctors, injecting Toph¡¯s neck while he was distracted, then


    letting those people subdue him. After that, he lost consciousness and woke up lying there. He knew


    that Jodie wanted to put him in a life-threatening situation, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so insane,


    daring even toy a finger on a Hamerton!


    Toph struggled to move, feeling sore all over.


    ¡°There¡¯s a needle mark on your neck.¡± Harvey leaned over to check and said, ¡°It¡¯s slightly swollen.


    Based on the swelling, it hasn¡¯t been more than 24 hours. It also means that it hasn¡¯t been 24 hours


    since we arrived.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Toph was surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been jabbed so many times I¡¯ve figured out the patterns!¡± Harvey leaned against the wall, hands


    behind his head, smiling at him.


    ¡°Jodie¡­ won¡¯t starve us to death here, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Duh!¡± Toph raised his voice suddenly. ¡°I have parents, a brother, a wife! I don¡¯t want to die young!


    Besides, even if we die, it shouldn¡¯t be without exnation and in the hands of such a despicable


    person!¡±


    Harvey stared at him, feeling indescribable emotions inside. After a while, he spoke softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I won¡¯t let you die.¡±


    Toph slumped down, scratching his head. However, the moment he crouched down, his belt pricked


    him. He suddenly froze, and something shed through his mind like lightning¡­


    ¡°Harvey!¡± He eximed excitedly, ¡°We won¡¯t die here! We won¡¯t!¡±


    Harvey frowned and hurriedly covered his mouth, signaling urgently.


    ¡°Speak softly! Be careful. The walls have ears. If they hear us, we won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±


    Toph chuckled, lowering his voice to a mere whisper. ¡°How did you know I was going to talk about


    escaping?¡±


    He pointed to the metal buckle on his belt, which had a special setting. When he touched a certain part,


    the buckle popped open, revealing a gleaming object that was only the size of a fingernail.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°This is my secret weapon!¡± Toph grinned mysteriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My brother wille to rescue us


    soon!¡±


    Maisie stayed on Rose Ind with Persephone.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Persephone was curious about everything around her, especially on such a beautiful ind. She was


    so engrossed in ying that she forgot to wonder why her parents hadn¡¯te to pick her up.


    Whitney liked the little princess. The old and the young often spent the whole day ying by the


    seaside.


    Persephone loved listening to Whitney¡¯s stories, which she found a hundred times better than any


    mermaid story she had ever heard.


    In Whitney¡¯s stories, Anya¡¯s name always came up.


    ¡°Why do you always mention her?¡± Persephone propped up her chin, her big eyes innocent and pure.


    ¡°Is she your daughter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Whitney smiled and stroked her head. ¡°She was my proudest student.¡±


    ¡°Did she die?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Does she watch us from heaven?¡±


    Whitney paused, unsure how to respond.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Persephone¡¯s innocent gaze always brought a sense of ease. ¡°Professor Granny, she will watch over


    you from heaven! She was your proudest student, and you must be her proudest teacher, just like¡­


    Ms. Squire. She¡¯s my proudest teacher!¡±

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868


    Whitney was amused and affectionately hugged her.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like your teacher.¡± Whitney pretended to speak seriously.


    ¡°No, you do!¡± Persephone revealed, ¡°You snuck into her roomst night to cover her with a nket!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Whitney was taken aback.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that, huh?¡± Persephone smirked mischievously. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep alonest night, so I


    snuck into Ms. Squire¡¯s room! Why else do you think her door was slightly open?¡±


    Whitney chuckled and lightly tapped her on the backside, pretending to be angry.


    The butler hurriedly approached and said in a low voice, ¡°Madam, I have the results from the


    investigation you asked forst time¡­¡±


    Whitney straightened up. She handed Persephone to the nanny and walked aside with the butler.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    The butler produced the note and briefly exined, ¡°These numbers are the password for a safe


    deposit box at Cumulus Bank. The person who opened the safe deposit box¡­ is Ms. Anya Campbell.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Whitney¡¯s heart leaped to her throat. She hadn¡¯t expected Anya to have a safe deposit box at the bank,


    let alone find the password in the fold of Anya¡¯s cursive.


    The fact that Anya hid it so discreetly perhaps meant she didn¡¯t want the box to fall into someone else¡¯s


    hands!


    After a brief thought, Whitney immediately said, ¡°Prepare a boat. I¡¯m going to Cumulus City.¡±


    ¡°Madam¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not yet closing time. Cumulus Bank is still open. I just want to see what¡¯s inside this safe deposit


    box.¡±


    The butler nodded and promptly made arrangements.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Soon, Whitney arrived at Cumulus Bank.


    The manager personally came out to greet her, leading her to the VIP lounge and intending to inquire if


    she wanted to make a deposit. Whitney, however, stopped him with a single look.


    She got straight to the point and told the manager that she came for one reason only¡ªto open a safe


    deposit box.


    The manager led her to the vault.


    Anya¡¯s safe deposit box was on the inconspicuousst row, covered in a thinyer of dust.


    Whitney gently brushed off the dust, feeling a pang when her fingertips grazed the steel engraving of


    Anya¡¯s name. She took a deep breath and entered the code. As the lock clicked open, she found only a


    few items inside.


    Anya¡¯s box seemed somewhat incongruouspared to others storing gold bars and jewelry.


    There was a ring with her and Wilfred¡¯s initials engraved on the back, several books¡ªall published by


    Whitney¡ªand a letter of rmendation for studying abroad.


    Whitney nced at the back. It was filled with just three words: ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Unable to hold back tears any longer, Whitney let them flow.


    ¡°You apologize to me, but you gave up your future for that person! You silly child, so foolish!¡±


    Afterposing herself for a moment, she continued to flip through.


    Underneath these itemsy a stack of handwritten manuscripts.


    Whitney was puzzled as she took the thick stack out¡­

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869


    Maisie walked out of her room with a heavy heart. Seeing Daniel, who had just returned to the ind,


    she hurried over and hugged him. Only in his arms could she finally let go of her lingering worries.


    Daniel smiled. The sweet scent on her swept away all the weariness of the entire day.


    ¡°Sephy just fell asleep,¡± Maisie said softly. ¡°Today, she even asked me if she could stay on the ind


    for a few more days. It seems she doesn¡¯t want to return to her parents just yet.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Well, let her stay here,¡± Daniel said, looking at her. ¡°Aunt Whitney loves children, and Sephy won¡¯t feel


    lonely with Tigger around.¡±


    ¡°Is it¡­¡± Maisie hesitated. ¡°No news about Toph yet?¡±


    Daniel furrowed his brow, nodding in concern.


    ¡°No word about Harvey either,¡± he said. ¡°Wilfred is afraid of offending the Hamertons, mobilizing all his


    people these past days, but still no results¡­ I suspect there¡¯s a mole in the Newhouses.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s gaze was also filled with worry. It had only been two days since Toph went missing, but these


    long two days felt excruciatingly difficult.


    ¡°Has the police been informed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re conducting a full search as well. But from what I surmise, if it¡¯s really the work of


    kidnappers, they¡¯re likely after money. I believe a ransom call wille soon.¡±


    ¡°But if¡­¡± Maisie bit her lip. ¡°If, as you said, there¡¯s a mole in the Newhouses, and that mole isn¡¯t after


    money but something else¡­ What should we do?¡±


    Daniel took a deep breath, looking into her eyes. He wasn¡¯t sure how to exin it.


    This afternoon, he had tried hard to piece together a clue from his chaotic mind. In case it wasn¡¯t the


    work of typical kidnappers, then the person wasn¡¯t after money but rather after lives.


    Toph wasn¡¯t from Cumulus City. He didn¡¯t have any enemies here, and nobody should want to harm


    him.


    Harvey was different. In the Newhouses, there was someone always afraid of him taking a share of the


    inheritance and had been trying to paint him as a madman. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if that person


    wanted Harvey¡¯s life.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chris asked for help from his formerrades to find Toph.¡± Daniel patted Maisie¡¯s back.


    ¡°The Special Forces have many methods, and they¡¯re experienced. They¡¯ll surely find Toph.¡±


    Maisie nodded, then suddenly remembered something. ¡°Ms. Kinke took a boat out this afternoon.


    After returning, she locked herself in the study and hasn¡¯t even had dinner. Should you ask her to have


    a snack? I can cook in the kitchen!¡±


    Daniel smiled and gently pinched her cheek. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. You prepare something simple to eat,


    and we¡¯ll take it in together to eat with my aunt!¡±


    Harvey coughed hard, gradually losing strength while still propped against the wall. He and Toph were


    in terrible shape in this lightless ce, without food or water.


    Toph had no sense of time, and he could only estimate the time passed by the puncture on his neck.


    ¡°It should be the second day.¡± Harvey spoke in a low voice, pointing at Toph¡¯s belt. ¡°Say, does that thing


    really work?¡±


    Toph waspletely focused on fiddling with the metal buckle on his belt. Inside the buckle was a


    small chip emitting a faint light.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The signal is just not good in this enclosed space!¡±


    ¡°Even if the signal does go out, can your brother reallye to rescue you?¡±

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870


    Harvey¡¯s gaze was filled with suspicion. Perhaps growing up in an environment devoid of security, he


    never expected or believed in familial bonds. Still, he longed for the kind of kinship that could be a


    steadfast support at any time and ce.


    ¡°What else?¡± Toph nced at him, smiling. ¡°My brother always held me dear. I¡¯m his most beloved little


    brother. Who else woulde to rescue me if not him?¡±


    Curious, Harvey propped himself up with both hands and slowly crawled over. Only then did he


    carefully examine the chip embedded within the belt buckle. It was a small, intricate piece, well-hidden


    and not easily detectable.


    ¡°Our grandfather gave this to us.¡± Toph began to chatter. ¡°This thing is something only the Southeast


    Aciatic military uses. It¡¯s handy for them tomunicate with teammates in unexpected situations


    during missions!


    ¡°Ever since my brother and I got these belts, we knew how to use them. He once jokingly said he


    hoped we¡¯d never have to use them¡­ Hey, but now we do!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°See, this light is weak, which means the signal is weak. But it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll send the signal multiple times,


    so one is bound to reach Zuko!¡±


    ¡°And¡­ are you sure your brother¡¯s belt is also on him?¡± Harvey asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Toph affirmed confidently. ¡°Even if his belt isn¡¯t on him, his phone will receive the signal¡­


    Anyway, Zuko wille to rescue us. Chris will, too! I believe in them!¡±


    Harvey fell silent, gazing at him for a long while with aplicated expression. In his gaze, there was


    envy, along with emotions he couldn¡¯t express.


    He was like a child without candy, while Toph had grown up in a candy kingdom. People like him were


    rays of sunshine wherever they went.


    Harvey never expected that warmth to belong to him alone, but just a little sunlight to clear the


    darkness in his heart was enough for him to be content.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Hey! Hey!¡± Toph called out to him, but he didn¡¯t respond. Toph then wrapped an arm around his


    shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Harvey¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When Toph leaned closer, their noses almost touched.


    It was the first time he had been this close to him¡­


    Harvey¡¯s heart thumped, and his face turned red instantly. His hands clenched together.


    ¡°What are you¡­ doing?¡±


    ¡°I called you, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Toph was puzzled by his reaction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Harvey


    suddenly pushed him away, retreating to the side. ¡°Quit touching me!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Toph¡¯s eyes widened in


    surprise.


    It was then the chip inside the belt buckle shed a few times. Toph excitedly grabbed it but then


    remembered Harvey¡¯s warning about ¡°walls having ears¡±. He held back his excitement and went close


    to Harvey¡¯s side, his lips almost touching his ear.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Harvey sighed, shouting loudly, ¡°You were just over there! Why are you


    getting close now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m crazy! Just get away from me!¡±


    Toph was exasperated but could only move back slowly. Then he nced up, waggling the belt in his


    hand and smirking mischievously.


    Afterward, he used lip movements to convey, ¡°We¡¯re going to be saved!¡±

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871


    Daniel gently knocked on Whitney¡¯s study door, carryingte-night snacks with him.


    After a while, a faint sound came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Daniel entered to find Whitney staring at a pile of manuscripts on the desk with an exhausted look. He


    frowned and ced the snacks on the nearby coffee table.


    ¡°Aunt, I heard you haven¡¯t eaten anything all night. Come, have something first.¡±


    Whitney¡¯s stomach seemed to respond with a growl upon smelling the aroma of the snacks. ¡°What¡¯s


    this?¡±


    Daniel smiled. ¡°Give it a try first.¡±


    Thete-night snacks consisted of a bowl of chicken soup, some vegetarian dumplings, and a te of


    refreshing fruits. There was also a piece of low-sugar cake.


    As soon as Whitney took a sip of the soup, her taste buds seemed to awaken, and she praised


    between bites, ¡°Though the ingredients are simple, it¡¯s so delicious! Hey, when did our two chefs learn


    this skill? It¡¯s different!¡±


    ¡°Your taste buds are amazing!¡± Daniel chuckled. ¡°Our chefs didn¡¯t make this.¡±


    Whitney paused, having an inkling of an answer. She smiled, set down her cutlery, and looked up at


    Daniel. ¡°Don¡¯t keep someone standing at the door. Come in quickly!¡±


    Daniel grinned¡ªhis aunt truly couldn¡¯t be fooled.


    Maisie approached Whitney with a slight nod.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Even though Whitney¡¯s expression remained somewhat stern, her demeanor softened a


    lot. ¡°These things¡­ You used to make them for Daniel, too?¡±


    Maisie hesitated momentarily, unsure hBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ow to respond or if it would displease Whitney again.


    Daniel held her hand, speaking gently. ¡°Maisie used to take care of me more in the past. From now on,


    I want to take care of her.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°No need to be so nervous, alright?¡± Whitney chuckled wryly. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly hostile toward Ms. Squire


    here¡­ In fact, from the beginning, I never disliked her.¡±


    At those words, Daniel and Maisie exchanged a smile.


    ¡°You cook really well.¡± Whitney looked at Maisie. ¡°It¡¯ll be great¡­ if I get to have them often in the


    future.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that easy?¡± Daniel said, ¡°From now on, Maisie is your niece-inw. You¡¯ll surely get to eat


    her cooking often!¡±


    Whitney smiled wistfully, shaking her head. ¡°Someone once said they¡¯d be my student for life, but


    later¡­¡±


    Daniel nced at the stack of manuscripts on the table, feeling a sense of confusion.


    Tonight, Whitney was indeed feeling a mix of sadness and rage. Under the weight of deep sorrow and


    wrath, she was mentally exhausted, thus having spent the entire night in the study.


    She looked at Daniel and Maisie, ushering them closer to the desk, and voluntarily recounted Anya¡¯s


    story. She didn¡¯t delve into too many details and skimmed over certain aspects. But as she tightly held


    the stack of manuscripts, a mixture of sorrow and indignation made the papers tremble slightly.


    ¡°Anya wrote all of these!¡± Whitney bit her lip. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this work of hers back then. If I had


    known, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let that thief, Delh, get her way!¡±

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872


    Maisie scrutinized the manuscripts before looking up at Daniel in shock.


    ¡°This novel is called Dancing Lights!¡± she eximed. ¡°And the novel Delh is currently serializing is


    called Whirling Lights! Even the names are so simr¡­


    ¡°The outlines and character settings are even more alike!¡± She flipped through the pages. ¡°There are


    plot variations, but it¡¯s clear that Dancing Lights has a more logical storyline! That makes sense¡­ I


    always felt something was off when I read Whirling Lights. Now, this mystery is solved!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°I heard about Delh¡¯s novel being questioned. People seemed to say her


    content was contradictory, and there was opposition to her winning awards with an unfinished novel!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Maisie continued. ¡°¡®Whirling Lights¡¯ has reached its ninth part but still hasn¡¯t concluded. Many


    fans are specting about the ending, but no one can guess it!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Because that wretched womancks the brains to write it!¡± Whitney cursed furiously. ¡°Her fabricated


    plot has holes everywhere! She doesn¡¯t understand how to write a suspense novel! There are logical


    inconsistencies from the beginning to the end. She probably can¡¯t figure out an ending!


    ¡°That despicable woman! It¡¯s highly likely that she only managed to steal the first nine parts of Anya¡¯s


    story. When she wanted the ending, Anya had already stored the manuscript in a safe and¡­ died.¡±


    Whitney covered her face with both hands, trying to suppress her choked-up voice.


    ¡°I will seek justice for Anya!¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°I will crumble Delh¡¯s reputation!¡±


    Daniel gently patted her shoulder, offeringfort.


    The butler suddenly knocked. ¡°Ms. Kinke, is Mr. Quimby in here?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Daniel opened the door. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Is someone from thepany looking for


    me?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Mr. Zuko Hamerton!¡± The butler smiled with relief. ¡°The Hamertons said that there¡¯s news


    about Mr. Toph!¡±


    Inside the secret room.


    Harvey was leaning close to Toph as they examined the chip on the belt buckle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Toph whispered. ¡°See, it turned green here, which means my brother has received my


    signal. As long as he gets the signal, he can locate this ce on theputer, and we¡¯ll be able to get


    out soon!¡±


    Harvey nced at him pointedly. ¡°After getting out¡­ take care of yourself.¡±


    Toph was startled. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Harvey smiled bitterly, raising his hand as if to tousle Toph¡¯s hair. His hand paused in mid-air before he


    proceeded to ruffle it vigorously.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Toph¡¯s hair became a mess.


    ¡°Ah, after getting out,e with me to Centrolis!¡±


    ¡°Why go there?¡±


    ¡°To my studio!¡± Toph¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°When we team up, we¡¯ll definitely create groundbreaking work!¡±


    Harvey smiled, but his eyes carried a world-weariness of having seen through everything.


    ¡°Also, Centrolis is so much fun!¡± Toph continued excitedly. ¡°We have a massive estate, perfect for


    horse riding! On my 18th birthday, my parents gifted me a helicopter. We can fly it and go


    parachuting¡­


    and¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the door banged open!


    In that split second, when Toph was dazed, Harvey instinctively shielded him.


    The clicking of high heels was sharp and piercing, apanied by a coldugh, turning this cramped,


    dark space into something akin to hell.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Jodie¡¯s face appeared under the light. ¡°I guess you won¡¯t be going


    anywhere! Better think about where to go in your next life!¡±


    Harvey red at her. The gleaming ck gun in Jodie¡¯s hand resembled the eyes of a menacing beast.

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873


    Whitney hurriedly let the butler in to speak.


    ¡°Is there news?¡± She looked eager. ¡°Mobilize our people to assist Mr. Hamerton! Daniel¡­ Ms.


    Hamerton can stay here temporarily. I can take care of her. You go and help with the rescue!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Madam, rest assured.¡± The butler smiled. ¡°Mr. Chris Hamerton has already sought help from his


    formerrades. The special forces soldiers have more experience and are more agile than us.¡±


    Whitney breathed a slight sigh of relief but still urged Daniel to go and check.


    Just then, someone said that Persephone had awakened and was asking for Maisie.


    Maisie hurried toward her bedroom.


    Only Daniel and Whitney remained in the study. Just as Whitney was about to go back to rest, Daniel


    suddenly called her.


    ¡°Aunt, is it true that Anya¡­ had a child with Wilfred?¡±


    Whitney froze.


    Daniel¡¯s gaze was deep, and he seemed hesitant to speak.


    He had listened to her talking about Anya¡¯s past and caught that passing remark about ¡°she gave birth


    to a daughter for Wilfred¡±. A thought shed through his mind¡­


    ¡°Yes,¡± Whitney said softly. ¡°At that time, although I had publicly severed ties with her as her teacher, I


    couldn¡¯t help but care for her. Anya devoted herself to Wilfred, but that man married Delh for the sake


    of his family¡¯s interests¡­ I me myself, too. I refused to see her because of a bit of pride.¡±


    ¡°You never saw that child?¡±


    ¡°I saw her from a distance once.¡± Whitney contemted. ¡°After Anya gave birth to the child, she also


    broke ties with her family. Once, I secretly went to see her. She was taking a walk with the child in the


    park¡­ I spoke a little to her. She cried, confessed her regret, and let me hold her child. It was a girl,


    probably five or six months old, very adorable.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°After that day, I nned to use my connections to help her restart her writing. I gave her some money,


    but she felt awkward taking it for free and wrote a cursive piece for me¡­¡±


    Whitney opened the safe and took out Anya¡¯s note. Daniel noticed that Maisie¡¯s cursive work fromst


    time was also in there.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°I felt that Maisie¡¯s handwriting resembled Anya¡¯s,¡± Whitney exined. ¡°That night, by chance, I


    compared her handwriting and found a hiddenyer in Anya¡¯s work. The middle part of the hiddenyer


    contained the password for a bank safe.


    ¡°In retrospect, Anya probably anticipated that she wouldn¡¯t live long that day.¡± Whitney¡¯s expression


    turned serious. ¡°As such, she settled everything and hid it in her work.¡±


    ¡°After you met Ms. Campbell that day, did you get someone to help her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Whitney was deeply regretful. ¡°Just when I wanted to help her, I received news of her death¡­


    Wilfred now has aplete family, but what about Anya? What about her child? It makes me furious


    just thinking about it!¡±


    Daniel looked determined. ¡°Have you ever thought that maybe Anya¡¯s daughter was just standing in


    front of you?¡±


    ¡°Both of you think you can go somewhere? Where else can you go?¡±


    Jodie¡¯sughter echoed in the small room.

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Harvey growled. ¡°Do you know who he is¡­ He¡¯s from the Hamertons! If you offend


    the Hamertons, you¡¯ll have nowhere to hide!¡±


    ¡°I know he¡¯s from the Hamertons!¡± Jodie raised an eyebrow. ¡°But I know even more that he knows my


    secrets!¡±


    ¡°Your little secrets might have been public knowledge a long time ago.¡± Harvey showed no fear at this


    point, staring at the hysterical Jodie with a determination to face their end together.


    One doesn¡¯t provoke a rabid dog but could surely eliminate it.


    In fact, since the first day Harvey became aware of Jodie¡¯s secret, from the first time Jodie forcibly


    injected him with the shots, he had had this idea.


    ¡°Jodie!¡± Toph also stood up.


    However, two days without food and water made him a bit dizzy, even with his generally good physical


    condition.


    Harvey seemed even weaker. He was already pale but resembled a nk sheet of paper without any


    color now.


    ¡°You two are quite amusing.¡± Jodie sneered. ¡°Both facing death, yet you¡¯re trying to act tough for


    whom?¡±


    Harvey was about to say something, but Toph held him back. He pressed the back of his hand,


    gesturing with his eyes not to speak.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re all going to die anyway,¡± Toph sneered with disdain. ¡°But I¡¯m feeling a bit wronged this


    time. Dragged here by you without a clue¡­ You should at least let me die informed, right?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know anything.¡± Jodie red at him. ¡°You just need to die!¡±


    Toph maintained hisposure. ¡°Since I can¡¯t escape now, why not do a good deed and tell me the


    answer? Consider umting some good deeds!


    ¡°I disappeared at your family banquet. If my parents find out, they won¡¯t let the Newhouses off¡­ All


    your life desires are for the Newhouses¡¯ prestige and wealth, including your position as the Newhouse


    heiress. But if my parents pursue it, you won¡¯t be able to keep any of these!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jodie trembled all over.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    She was no longer rational¡ªshe just wanted to destroy the world along with herself!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my sister at all.¡± Harvey smirked. ¡°Ten years ago, I found out that you needed insulin


    injections to stay alive. You have Type 1 diabetes! You¡¯re that old woman¡¯s child¡ªyou¡¯re not my sister.


    Maisie is!¡±


    Jodieughed loudly, staring at him. ¡°Harvey, this answer might disappoint you! I¡¯m not the real


    Newhouse daughter, but you aren¡¯t a Newhouse child either!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Harvey¡¯s mind went nk.


    ¡°You¡¯re not Wilfred¡¯s son. You¡¯re the child of your mother and another man!¡±


    Harvey felt a buzz in his ears, and something in his heart copsed in that instant. He suddenly fell to


    his knees, a hot surge rising through his throat, and he spat out blood!


    ¡°Harvey!¡± Toph hurried to support him, but his body was weak as if he would vanish the next second.


    Harvey gently pushed Toph¡¯s hand away and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Considering our many years as siblings, I¡¯ll tell you the truth!¡± Jodie stared coldly at him. ¡°Our so-called


    parents never had feelings for each other. Wilfred always loved another person¡­ That woman had a


    child with him, and that¡¯s Maisie!


    ¡°And you? You¡¯re just a mistake your mother made in a moment of confusion!


    ¡°Heh! Now you know why they haven¡¯t cared about you for so many years? He has no feelings for you,


    and she regards you as a mistake. Why would they care about you?¡±

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875


    Jodie cackled as she provoked Harvey using the most venomous words.


    Harvey¡¯s gaze shifted from initial despair to anger, then to a resolute determination to face their end


    together.


    He focused on the gun in Jodie¡¯s hand, pushing away Toph¡¯s hand and lunging forward!


    Jodie noticed his pounce a bit toote but swiftly sidestepped, using her elbow to block him.


    ¡°You little bastard! You¡¯re asking for death!¡±


    Harvey chomped down on Jodie¡¯s wrist, causing her to cry out in pain, and both fought on the ground.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Suddenly, Jodie aimed the gun at Toph!


    ¡°Harvey, you bastard!¡± she hysterically shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him first, then kill you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t aplish that in this lifetime!¡± Harvey roared.


    Toph rushed forward with a yell.


    At that moment, several people burst in from outside, pinning him to the ground with his hands against


    his back!


    Just as Jodie raised the gun, Harvey smiled and nced back at Toph, who was still struggling on the


    ground¡­ Then he positioned himself in front of him¡­


    A gunshot echoed, and the world seemed to fall silent.


    The air was a mix of gunpowder and the stench of blood.


    Toph¡¯s eyes widened, seeing a vivid red. He heard a muffled thud and saw a pool of blood on the


    ground, seeing Harvey lying there, still convulsing¡­


    Toph¡¯s desperate scream filled the room as he struggled to break free from the people holding him


    down.


    He was only a few steps away from Harvey. Yet, those few steps felt like walking through centuries.


    ¡°To¡­ Toph¡­¡± Harvey, clinging to hisst breath, opened his eyes to look at him and smiled faintly.


    Toph wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t shed a tear¡ªhe wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t produce a


    sound.


    Instinctively, he put his hand on Harvey¡¯s chest, where a hole had been shot through, blood gushing


    out. He never knew a person could bleed so much.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Toph¡­¡± Harvey looked at him. ¡°P-Promise me¡­¡±


    ¡°I promise, I promise everything!¡± Toph¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Harvey, don¡¯t sleep¡­ We can get out soon,


    Zuko¡¯sing!¡±


    Harvey smiled and shook his head. ¡°Promise me¡­ you¡¯ll be happy forever¡­¡±


    Toph looked at him, his mind in chaos, but he nodded vigorously.


    ¡°And¡­¡± Harvey gasped. ¡°I, I like¡­ you¡­¡±


    His voice was faint, the words jumbled, yet Toph heard every word clearly.


    Harvey¡¯s hand dropped, his head tilted to the side, and his breath ceased.


    Behind him, Jodie raised the gun again, aiming at Toph.


    However, the police burst in at that moment! Before Jodie could pull the trigger, Chris precisely shot her


    wrist! The bullet pierced through her wrist bone, not fatal but intensely painful!


    The entire room was filled with Jodie¡¯s screams of agony.


    Seeing the disheveled Toph, Chris shook with rage. He wanted to fire another shot but was fiercely


    held back by hisrades.

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876


    ¡°Chris, calm down! Keep her alive! Thew will bring her to justice! Go check on your cousin first!¡±


    Chris rushed to Toph.


    At that moment, Toph seemed as if his soul had been drawn away. He clung to Harvey¡¯s still-warm


    body, his face pale and his eyes staring nkly.


    It wasn¡¯t until Chris shouted at him and forcefully pulled him up that he saw the room filled with


    bloodstains, and thest string of tension within him snapped. The tears he had held back until then


    flooded out.


    Jodie and the impostor doctors were arrested and taken into custody.


    Outside the room, several police cars were parked.


    Zuko stepped out of one, rushing over to give Toph a hug. ¡°It¡¯s all over now! It¡¯s okay!¡±


    At the same time, Harvey¡¯s body, covered in white cloth, was carried out by the authorities.


    Zuko was startled. Chris shot him a look and gently shook his head.


    Zuko patted his brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our parents are here too¡­ We¡¯ll make sure justice is


    served!¡±


    ¡°I want to go to his studio,¡± Toph whispered. ¡°I want to bring back the paintings he created¡­¡±


    Zuko nodded, leading Toph into a waiting car. ¨C


    Cordelia and Zephyr rushed to Cumulus City. They found Toph sound asleep at the hotel, and only then


    did their anxious hearts ease a bit.


    Cordelia sat by the bedside, tenderly caressing Toph¡¯s head. He was curled up, almost wrapping


    himself entirely in the covers, trembling asionally.


    Her nose tingled, unable to hold back her tears. Toph had never slept like this since childhood. He was


    a carefree child, lying sprawled on the bed in a rxed manner. He had only slept in such a sleep


    position, devoid of any sense of security, during the time when Renee attempted suicide¡­


    Zephyr walked over, gently embracing Cordelia¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Let him sleep a little longer.¡±


    Cordelia sighed and walked out with him.


    Zuko and Chris had exined the situation¡¯s ins and outs. Currently, Lina and Persephone were on


    Whitney¡¯s ind, and Daniel was bringing Maisie over to the hotel.


    The sessive urrences deeply affected Maisie, filling her entire life with worry.


    Daniel held her hand,forting her gently.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I still can¡¯t ept Harvey¡¯s death¡­¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s too sudden. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Jodie will face the consequences,¡± Daniel said in her ear. ¡°Everything will have its closure.¡±


    ¡°Everything?¡± Maisie looked up at him, sensing a multitude of unsaid words in his gaze.


    Daniel smiled softly. ¡°Maisie, I know you¡¯re feeling uneasy now. But whatever happens next, you must


    gather yourself to face it.¡±


    Maisie¡¯s heart thumped as she cautiously asked, ¡°There won¡¯t be anything serious again, will there?


    Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton are here, and they¡¯ll take things into their hands, right?¡±


    Daniel hugged her, and she felt particrly attached to his warmth and the embrace.


    He spoke in a low voice. ¡°Just remember that I¡¯ll stand by your side no matter what happens! Wilfred is


    rushing to the hotel and Aunt Whitney¡¯sing too. The truth wille out, not just for Harvey but for


    you too!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Maisie, listen carefully.¡± Daniel took a deep breath, enunciating each word. ¡°I¡¯ve actually known your


    identity for a while now¡­ You¡¯re not your mother¡¯s daughter. You have no rtion to the Squires!


    ¡°Your father is Wilfred Newhouse, and your biological mother¡­¡± He looked into her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve seen


    her in my aunt¡¯s photo album!¡±

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877


    Maisie widened her eyes in disbelief, her mind going nk as she froze in ce.


    Daniel tried to hold her shoulders, but she recoiled as if electrified. She stumbled back, her eyes


    revealing a trace of fear.


    ¡°Maisie¡­¡±


    ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Maisie¡¯s voice quivered. ¡°This¡­ This is too sudden, I¡­¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words were incoherent. She didn¡¯t know how to express the emotions flooding her at that moment.


    Panic? Confusion? Anger?


    It seemed like all of them, yet also like none of them.


    She couldn¡¯tprehend how she suddenly transitioned from being Cindy¡¯s daughter to the Newhouse


    heiress. She couldn¡¯t understand why her parents had abandoned her in the first 20-some years of her


    life.


    She didn¡¯t understand what she had done wrong to face this upheaval in her life¡­


    It was too dramatic!


    She wished she could consider it all a dream, hoping her life would be the same as before when she


    woke up.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to ept it now, but it¡¯s the truth!¡± Daniel licked his lips, inching closer. ¡°Think


    about it calmly. If you were Cindy¡¯s daughter, why is it that your entire family suffers from diabetes,


    except you? Are you lucky? No, it¡¯s because your gic makeup differs from theirs!¡±


    Maisie felt dizzy as if someone was choking her, the suffocation climbing from her heart.


    Daniel had to continue despite the difficulty. ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating this, and Chris and Lena have


    been helping me. Chris witnessed Jodie visiting Owen together with Cindy at the rehab center. If they


    weren¡¯t a family, why would Jodie do that?


    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve checked your DNA¡­¡± He paused. ¡°You and Cindy have no blood rtion!¡±


    Tears welled up in Maisie¡¯s eyes. Thinking about the past¡ªthe hardships she had endured from


    childhood and the injustices she had faced¡ªshe suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Arranging for you to meet Wilfred was also my idea,¡± Daniel said softly. ¡°I could sense that Wilfred


    feels differently about you, but it¡¯s not a romantic feeling¡­ He doesn¡¯t know this yet, but he will soon.¡±


    Maisie looked up at him. ¡°Then, my mother¡­¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    Daniel was about to reply when screeching brakes sounded from the hotel entrance.


    A luxury car stopped, and Wilfred got out of it in haste.


    He didn¡¯t notice Daniel and Maisie in the lobby. Instead, he hurried toward the top floor conference


    room anxiously.


    Daniel held Maisie¡¯s hand, taking another elevator to the top floor.


    Cordelia and Zephyr were already present inside the conference room. Zuko, Chris, and Lena were


    also there, each wearing a grave expression.


    Wilfred entered the room almost simultaneously with Daniel and Maisie.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton¡­¡± He was drenched in sweat, appearing extremely humble in front of Zephyr


    and Cordelia. He didn¡¯t dare to sit, standing not far from the door. He was also slightly hunched, looking


    meek.


    Cordelia nced at him, already showing signs of displeasure.


    Wilfred pleaded, ¡°As soon as I heard about this matter, I rushed over¡­ I know, all the me lies with


    my daughter. How¡¯s Mr. Toph now?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°She almost killed my son. How well do you think he¡¯d be


    faring?¡±


    Wilfred dared not make a sound, standing silently in his ce.

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878


    Cordelia¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°Mr. Newhouse, you rushed here to see us today. Aren¡¯t you going to exin


    things?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Your son lost his life in this conspiracy. Haven¡¯t you thought about seeking justice for your son?¡±


    Wilfred wiped his sweat, taking a deep breath. After some time, he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a family scandal¡­ Mrs.


    Hamerton, please don¡¯t push this further. Regarding Harvey¡¯s funeral, I¡¯ll handle it out of respect for my


    wife. But right now, I need to resolve my daughter¡¯s matter.¡±


    Wilfred almost kneeled before them. ¡°Please consider apromise. Don¡¯t let Jojo go to jail! This is a


    family scandal, but still a family affair. I promise to handle it well and give the Hamertons an


    exnation!¡±


    ¡°A family affair?!¡± Zephyr mmed the table, standing up and ring at him. ¡°This is your family¡¯s


    issue, not mine! Your daughter dared to harm my son. I won¡¯t let her off!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hamerton, my son saved your son. Can¡¯t you consider this aspensation?¡±


    ¡°Wilfred, are you kidding?!¡± The meeting room door swung open, and a formidable woman entered. ¡°Is


    Harvey a Newhouse? Hmph! Those are two different things. Don¡¯t confuse these matters!¡±


    Everyone was surprised, turning their attention to Whitney entering the room.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Whitney nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton, I didn¡¯t intend toe, but I¡¯m


    concerned. There¡¯s something crucial I must announce in front of you.¡±


    She looked at Maisie with an affectionate gaze and offered her a smile. Then she turned to face


    Wilfred.


    ¡°Newhouse, even at this point, you persist in pleading for that little wretch, Jodie?¡±


    ¡°Whitney!¡± Wilfred¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°She is my and Anya¡¯s daughter¡­ Even if you disregard me,


    please respect Anya!¡±


    ¡°You have no right to mention Anya!¡± Whitney raised her voice. ¡°You¡¯ve pampered that little wretch for


    over 20 years while abandoning your own flesh and blood! You¡¯re the one who truly wronged Anya!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Wilfred was suddenly stunned.


    Whitney grasped Maisie¡¯s hand and brought her before Wilfred.


    Maisie¡¯s heart pounded, almost unable to breathe.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Wilfred seemed to hear something shattering in his ears, a deafening explosion. Her every move, every


    expression¡­ Realization struck him!


    A powerful force seemed to hit his heart. He felt a wrenching pain, so he clutched his chest, staggering


    back. He had to hold onto the table to steady himself.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton, and the young Hamertons¡­¡± Whitney surveyed the room. Her words were


    clear. ¡°What I am announcing today is about Maisie¡¯s parentage¡­


    ¡°She is the daughter of my student, Anya Campbell.¡± Whitney pointed at Wilfred. ¡°And also the


    biological daughter of this man!¡±


    The conference room fell into stunned silence, as if plunged into a vacuum.


    Maisie couldn¡¯t stand, feeling breathless. She stared at Wilfred, tears uncontrobly streaming down


    her face.


    Daniel embraced her, letting her lean against his shoulder.


    Wilfred stumbled backward, falling to the floor and knocking over several chairs. His face turned pale,


    looking utterly distressed as if he had seen a ghost. He gasped for breath with his mouth wide open.

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879


    Equally shocked was Maisie.


    Her palms turned ice-cold, and she was breaking out in cold sweat. She stared nkly at Whitney, her


    lips moving, but not a single sound was made.


    She had many questions, but when the words reached her lips, she didn¡¯t know what to ask.


    ¡°Child¡­¡± Whitney¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered for so many years¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. If


    only I hadn¡¯t been so ruthless back then, if I could¡¯ve helped your mother sooner, Anya wouldn¡¯t


    have¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt Whitney, please don¡¯t say that.¡± Daniel stepped forward, gently patting Whitney¡¯s shoulder.


    Everyone remained silent except for Wilfred, who emitted a low, mournful growl.


    ¡°How could¡­ How could this be?!¡±


    He suddenly rushed to Whitney and fixed his eyes intensely on her. ¡°Exin this! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He grasped Whitney¡¯s shoulders and shook her, bing hysterical. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on!¡±


    Daniel grabbed his wrist and pushed him aside. Zuko and Chris also stepped forward. Wilfred was no


    match against these two young and strong men.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Wilfred looked at Maisie, and tears streamed uncontrobly as he could not help shaking.


    ¡°I just want to know the truth¡­ I beg you, tell me the truth!¡±


    ¡°The truth is something you shouldn¡¯t ask us about.¡± Whitney¡¯s voice remained steady, her words clear.


    ¡°You should ask your dear Mrs. Newhouse. How many secrets has she hidden from you in these 20-


    odd years?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Suddenly, someone barged into the meeting room.


    Delh rushed in, panting heavily, her hair slightly disheveled. She looked furious, ring at Whitney


    and quickly rushing to Wilfred¡¯s side. ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t believe her!¡±


    Wilfred stood like a statue, making no response.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Honey!¡± Delh grabbed his arm, and her voice choked up. ¡°Harvey is dead¡­ It happened while he


    was with Toph Hamerton! Even if he isn¡¯t your biological son, he called you ¡®dad¡¯ for so many years.


    You have to seek justice for him!¡±


    ¡°Delh!¡± Whitney red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t switch the topic! Have you ever thought about why Harvey


    died?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the sin youmitted!¡± Zuko and Chris stepped up simultaneously, coldly staring at


    her. ¡°You switched someone¡¯s child, and this swapped child caused Harvey¡¯s demise! It¡¯s retribution!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Delh widened her eyes and choked on her breath. She backed away until she reached the


    wall.


    Wilfred slowly looked up.


    Delh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Wilfred usually looked coldly at her, but within that icy gaze today, there


    was a cloud of intense hatred¡ªa menacing hostility, as if he wanted to tear her apart!


    Chills ran down Delh¡¯s spine. She shuddered as she tried to argue, ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not me. I don¡¯t know


    what¡¯s going on!


    ¡°Whitney, you¡¯re spreading lies!¡± Delh¡¯s words were incoherent. ¡°Honey, you have to believe me!


    She¡­ She has no evidence. How can you believe her nonsense? Anya was her protege. Naturally,


    she¡¯d speak in favor of Anya! For so many years, this olddy has been delusional. She¡¯s beyond help


    ¡ª¡±


    ¡°Delh!¡± Wilfred¡¯s cold words interrupted her loud cries. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one thing now. What happened to


    Anya?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880


    ¡°Speak up!¡± Wilfred bellowed, his voice strained.


    It seemed like he was releasing the grief of losing his beloved for the past 20 years through those two


    words.


    ¡°You¡¯ve known all along¡­ that Maisie is my daughter, right?


    ¡°You¡¯ve known I¡¯ve been doting on the wrong person all these years! You¡¯ve known that, as a father, I


    let my own daughter suffer in life while showering all my love on someone who has no blood rtion to


    me! Right?


    ¡°Delh!¡± Wilfred pped Delh¡¯s face!


    Blood trickled from Delh¡¯s mouth. She was dazed. It took her a while to turn and look at him


    incredulously.


    ¡°At this point, you still refuse to admit it!¡± Whitney¡¯s words were firm. ¡°Since you want evidence, I¡¯ll give


    it to you!¡±


    As Whitney gave the order, a hidden door behind the meeting room¡¯s bookshelf silently parted. When


    Cindy slowly walked out from inside, Delh froze in ce as if she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°The evidence¡­ It¡¯s all here with me!¡± Cindy raised something in her hand¡ªa small recorder. She


    pressed the button, and the recorded conversation from years ago yed¡­


    ¡°As long as you help me get rid of Anya, I promise to reward your family well.¡±


    ¡°Madam, I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You must! I know your wife just gave birth to a daughter. As long as you help me, I¡¯ll keep your


    daughter with me. I¡¯ll raise her as my own daughter¡­ She¡¯ll be the most esteemed heiress of the


    Newhouses by then!


    ¡°You just need to arrange a car ident so that woman dies on the spot! Afterward, I¡¯ll get awyer to


    help you plead to the judge, saying it wasn¡¯t intentional. At most, you¡¯ll get a few years and then be


    released.


    ¡°Think it over! Trading your few years for a lifetime of glory for your youngest daughter. Is this deal


    worth it or not?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Then, there was silence in the recording. Not long after, the man¡¯s determined voice sounded. ¡°I agree,


    but how do I bring my daughter to the Newhouses? I don¡¯t want her to be treated as a foster


    daughter¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be a foster daughter! She¡¯ll be Wilfred¡¯s biological daughter. After


    getting rid of Anya, take the bastard child she gave birth to! Let your wife raise her. As long as she


    doesn¡¯t die, anything¡¯s fine!¡±


    After listening to this recording, Delh copsed to her knees on the floor, trembling all over.


    Maisie¡¯s face turned even paler. If Daniel hadn¡¯t been by her side, her distressed state might have been


    no better than Delh¡¯s.


    Wilfred clenched his fists, looking emotionless.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is!¡± Cindy wiped her tears, trying hard to keep her voice steady. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,


    I¡¯m an uneducated housewife. My husband was just an ordinary driver for the Newhouses¡­ We were


    both manipted by Mrs. Newhouses!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We were so poor back then, just hoping for a better future for our daughter.¡± Cindy couldn¡¯t help but


    sob. ¡°But I never thought Delh was lying to me! My husband wasn¡¯t released after a few years¡ªhe


    was sentenced to death! And now¡­ Now, she has caused harm to my daughter. She turned Jojo into a


    murderer!


    ¡°Delh Roper!¡± Cindy suddenly pulled out a dagger. ¡°With what happened to my daughter, you can


    forget about having an easy time¡ª¡±

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881


    Delh¡¯s mind went nk.


    Cindy¡¯s stab contained all the resentment she had gathered throughout her life. The bodyguards


    rushed in as it plunged into her chest.


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go at once!¡± Cindy screamed, condemning, ¡°I must kill this devil! She killed my


    daughter¡­ My Jojo!¡±


    Daniel signaled the bodyguards to escort her out.


    Delh knelt on the ground, shaking and pale.


    At that moment, Daniel cared more about Maisie. He hugged her tight, feeling her tremble.


    Heartbroken, he gently pulled her into his chest.


    Maisie looked at Cindy. All the grievances she had felt since youth exploded.


    At that moment, she finally realized why she meant nothing to Cindy. She understood why her mother


    showered love on her brother and sister. She finallyprehended why she became the family¡¯s


    money-making machine and why Cindy remained indifferent despite her sacrificing happiness for the


    family¡­


    ¡®So, we aren¡¯t rted by blood.¡¯


    She sobbed, then smiledter on.


    It was a beautiful smile, tainted with endless mockery and anger at being deceived by destiny.


    Daniel took her away, worried she might copse.


    When Wilfred tried to call out to her, he found he couldn¡¯t make a sound. His throat felt blocked, as if a


    rock pressed on his chest.


    His face flushed, and he fell to the ground with wide-open eyes while holding his chest.


    The incident only temporarily quieted down¡ªit had yet to end.


    Wilfred was sent to the hospital and spent a couple of days in the ICU, regaining his life.


    It was chaotic at the Newhouses, and nobody cared about Harvey.


    Once Toph was mentally better, he handled Harvey¡¯s funeral. He bought a grave in an amazing location


    and buried Harvey there.


    Toph then had people clean Harvey¡¯s studio and organize his artwork.


    He secretly kept a stack of drafts and looked at them quietly when nobody was around. Pain stabbed


    his heart, and tears welled up in his eyes.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For


    All Books Updates¡­


    After returning to Centrolis, he stayed in his room for a couple of days.


    Cordelia was worried about him and hired a psychologist to talk to him, but he refused to see them.


    One day.


    Cordelia paced outside Toph¡¯s room anxiously.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Zuko patted her shoulder, guiding her to the garden downstairs.


    ¡°He won¡¯t see any doctors now.¡± He sighed. ¡°Doctors led to Harvey¡¯s condition¡­ Perhaps he¡¯s guarded


    against people in the same profession now.¡±


    Panicking, she asked, ¡°So what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Give me a little more time to heal,¡± Zuko replied.


    ¡°He¡¯s always been the sunshine boy, but he¡¯s depressed now. I¡­¡± Cordelia became teary.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom,¡± Zuko reassured her, gripping her shoulders. ¡°I think he¡¯s okay. Besides not


    stepping outside, he¡¯s been eating and sleeping. Harvey died because of him, and he¡¯s emotional. Give


    him time to heal. Just like when he was with Renee, didn¡¯t he go through the same thing?¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s the only thing we can do for him¡­¡± Cordelia choked. ¡°You must watch him at all times in


    the next few days. Tell me as soon as you notice something off!¡±

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882


    ¡°Okay,¡± Zuko said.


    ¡°Oh, right. How is it in Cumulus City?¡± Cordelia asked.


    Zuko fell into silence for a moment before saying, ¡°Dad has used his connection to shut out Delh¡¯s


    family. It¡¯s hard for them to rise again.¡±


    ¡°Great job!¡± Cordelia gnashed her teeth. ¡°She¡¯s too evil. She should suffer eternally!¡±


    Zuko chuckled. From what he remembered, although his parents had always been ruthless in


    everything they did, they would not go all the way. They always told him and Toph that they must give


    chances.


    However, they also said they shouldn¡¯t show mercy if the person had crossed the line!


    Just like Delh¡ªshe should not be forgiven!


    Zuko continued. ¡°As for Jodie, the trial was top priotrity due to dad¡¯s connections. She was sentenced


    to kidnapping and first-degree murder. Also, they found prohibited guns at her ce. With her crimes


    added up, I¡¯m sure she can¡¯t escape the death sentence.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cordelia nodded.


    ¡°Looks like dad is really mad this time.¡± He chuckled. ¡°You can tell how mad he is with Delh and


    Jodie for him to use his connections to clean up the mess!¡±


    ¡°Of course he¡¯s mad. They kidnapped his son!¡± Cordelia looked at Zuko. ¡°Although your dad is strict


    with you guys, he loves the both of you! He would fight anyone who dares to hurt you with his life!¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zuko looked at her for a while before smiling happily.


    As a Hamerton heir, he may have undergone the most rigorous training in the world since his youth, yet


    he also experienced the boundless love of being their son.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Cordelia widened her eyes. ¡°You stopped halfway, and now you¡¯re smiling


    like an idiot! Oh yes, about Delh¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Zuko snapped back to his senses, ¡°It was Uncle Daniel who spared her life. Perhaps she¡¯s still


    useful to him.¡±


    ¡°How can she be useful? She¡¯s just a pest to be alive!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Zuko looked at her. ¡°Mom, her life¡¯s not spared so that she can keep hurting people. Instead, she


    needs to pay for her crimes. Ms. Whitney has found evidence of Delh¡¯s giarism. That¡¯s the end for


    her.¡±


    Cordelia thought to herself and nodded. She asked eventually, ¡°Then what about. Maisie? Is she


    okay?¡±


    Zuko fell into silence for a moment before shaking his head.


    Maisie was the one who was affected most emotionally.


    Daniel took her to Rose Ind that day. He thought she could rest there since it was far away from all


    of the noise, but it did not work.


    She seemed at peace on the outside after all that had happened. She ate and slept normally and would


    greet everyone on the ind courteously whenever she saw them.


    However, she was doing all that like a robot. Her eyes were empty, like a shell whose soul was taken


    away.


    Sometimes she would just sit there nkly and start crying.


    Daniel was worried and scared.


    The reason was that she was behaving out of her mind right now. The same thing happened when she


    lost the baby.

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883


    Whitney walked cautiously to Maisie¡¯s room and coincidentally encountered Daniel, who had just


    exited.


    ¡°How is she?¡± she asked. Her eyes filled with concern, but there was nothing she could do.


    Daniel pulled her aside and whispered, ¡°The doctor mentioned her depression came back.¡±


    She was stunned. ¡°What depression?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He hesitated, not wanting to revisit the past, but with Maisie deteriorating, he had to confront it.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Whitney nodded, frowning. ¡°I always thought there was more to you two. I thought she only


    dated you for your money. She¡¯s a loyal girl, just like her mom in a rtionship!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t protect her back then.¡±


    ¡°The past is the past. You can¡¯t turn back time.¡± She sighed. ¡°But no matter what you do now, give your


    best to help her through this!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Whitney led Daniel to the study, retrieved a box from the drawer, and handed it to him. ¡°You¡¯re my


    nephew, as close as a son to me. Now that you¡¯ve found someone you want to spend your life with, I¡¯ll


    give you this.¡±


    He paused before opening the box, revealing a diamond bracelet.


    The beautiful, clear diamonds sparkled under the light.


    He recognized it instantly as the Kinkes¡¯ heirloom.


    ¡°Aunt, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Although you¡¯re a Newhouse, your grandfather always treated you as a Kinke!¡± She smiled. ¡°You¡¯re


    the Kinke heir, so your wife should own the heirloom!


    ¡°All we want now is for Maisie to get better. Your uncle and I will host a grand wedding for you, a


    fanfare for her to marry into the family, to grow old with you!¡±


    Daniel smiled and nodded, looking at her gratefully.


    ¨CBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Daniel ced the bracelet on Maisie¡¯s nightstand and gently caressed her cheek.


    The doctor had prescribed medicine to help her calm down. After taking it, she settled into a long nap.


    As Daniel reflected on the difficult environment Maisie had grown up in, sent to him by Cindy as a


    means to generate ie, he couldn¡¯t shake the image of her navigating life cautiously. It was as if


    she had been tiptoeing on eggshells during the few years she spent with him.


    The heartbreaking thought of her losing a child and the apparent cruelty of destiny, despite her memory


    loss, overwhelmed him. Tears welled up in his eyes.


    Simultaneously, he found sce in the realization that fate had brought her to him. If Cindy had


    directed her elsewhere, Maisie might have endured a lifetime of misery.


    A soft moan escaped Maisie¡¯s lips, and she curled into a ball, visibly in pain.


    Concerned, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Maisie?¡±


    She awoke from her dream, suddenly sitting up. When she saw Daniel, she remained in a daze, unable


    to speak for a moment.


    ¡°Maisie,¡± he said, holding her hands.


    The warmth from his palms provided a sense of security.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How about we go for a walk?¡± he suggested.


    She nodded, but her eyes remained vacant as if she were a puppet under his control.

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884


    Daniel had been strolling around the ind with Maisie these days. She thought it would be the same


    this time but did not expect him to take her straight to the dock and get the butler to navigate the boat.


    Confusion shed through her empty eyes.


    She looked around and saw a suitcase on the dock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Daniel chuckled and grabbed her shoulders. ¡°I thought you might be bored living on the


    ind for a while now. We¡¯ll stay somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Where¡­ are we going?¡±


    It was the first time she had spoken in these days.


    Daniel repressed the happiness in him and whispered, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it.¡±


    She leaned on his shoulder while indulging in the sea breeze. It was fresh and salty. A couple of


    seabirds surrounded the boat, chirping happily.


    The sunset far away was so beautiful it would make one forget to breathe.


    Maisie closed her eyes. She felt safe to be with him. No matter how high they flew, they would always


    land safely. ¨C


    Daniel took her to the old vi.


    It was their home in the past. There were many sweet memories, as well as scars that she did not want


    to recall.


    Maisie seemed to be reminded of something the moment she stepped into the courtyard. She suddenly


    stopped and looked at him in panic.


    Daniel felt a squeeze in his heart. He saw how helpless she was from her eyes. He saw her fear and


    the urge to escape her past.


    ¡°Daniel, I.¡±


    ¡°There are people cleaning the house every day so that thedy of the house will return one day.¡± He


    looked into her eyes, his voice gentle. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here tonight, shall we?¡±


    She blinked and said nothing. Her palms, as well as her heart, were cold.


    It was not that she could not sense how worried he was¡ªit was just that she had been a mess.


    She was clueless about how to face everything, be it her biological father or her misced life.


    She just could not figure out why it must be her, that everyone grew up in their parents¡¯ love, yet she


    did not.


    ¡°Here. Let¡¯s take a walk.¡± Daniel handed the bags to the maid and held her hand. They went to the hill


    behind through the courtyard.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Maisie followed him aimlessly. When they unknowingly arrived before a small grave, she felt her heart


    squeezed, and she started sobbing.


    There was a bouquet of daisies there. Daniel had gotten someone to put it there yesterday.


    ¡°I¡­ dreamed of herst night.¡± He forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s strange. I don¡¯t know what she looks


    like, but I saw her clearly in my dream.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Maisie looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°She looks just like you,¡± he said gently. ¡°She was three or four, dressed in a flowery dress. She ran


    toward me like a happy little bird. She called me ¡®daddy¡¯ loudly. I opened my arms and hugged her. I felt


    warm in the dream. It was the first time I hugged my daughter.¡¯


    ¡°W-What else?¡± Her voice was shaking.


    Daniel paused before saying hoarsely, ¡°Then she asked. if her mom has been upsettely.¡±


    Maisie covered her mouth and sobbed again.


    ¡°Maisie, our daughter wanted me to tell you that she¡¯s doing great over there, so she hopes that you¡¯re


    doing good too. She wants her mom to let go of everything that¡¯s upsetting her and to be the happy


    person that she always was.


    ¡°Curtisa hopes that you¡¯ll get better.¡± Daniel was choking. ¡°You should get better so that she won¡¯t


    worry. That¡¯s the least you can do, right?¡±

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885


    They stood before the small grave for a long time. After returning home, Maisie slept soundly.


    Resolving emotional entanglements sometimes only took a second.


    Despite daily cleaning efforts, the house remained unchanged for years. However, Maisie took it upon


    herself to rearrange the entire ce. She reced the carpet with a vibrant-colored one, nted


    beautiful orchids in the courtyards, and wiped every decoration squeaky clean.


    Her smile returned. She understood the importance of living well for the people who loved her, like


    Daniel and their unborn daughter.


    ¨C


    Delh¡¯s case faced continual dys, sparking discussions and spections. Some imed that,


    despite the Ropers¡¯ faded glory, they likely still had connections.


    Others whispered that it was calm before the storm, hinting at potentially more significant challenges


    ahead. ¨C


    A weekter, Whitney and Lily held a joint press conference. In addition to introducing Maisie¡¯s new


    book, there was a more critical announcement to share with the world.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve guessed that Ms. Kinke isn¡¯t here solely for the new book but to address


    the hotly debated case of Ms. Roper!¡±


    Lily smiled and gestured toward Whitney, who confidently walked onto the stage. Her extraordinary


    charisma andmanding presence silenced the journalists, momentarily causing them to forget


    whether to record or take pictures.


    The room only regained its liveliness after Whitney spoke.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m here to share a story buried for yBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ears. It might sound a bit unbelievable, but I guarantee with my entire being and my family that every


    word I¡¯m about to say is true. If I lie, I¡¯ll ept the legal consequences!¡±


    The audience eximed, curious about the reason behind such a bold statement.


    A screen ascended behind Whitney, disying the mystery novels that Delh had published.


    Meanwhile, the image disyed Anya¡¯s draft, with dates inscribed on it. Meticulous journalists


    observed a discrepancy between the publishing dates and those on the draft.


    ¡°Can it be¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. This is what I¡¯m about to share with you!¡± Whitney maintainedposure, her eyes


    resolute. ¡°Delh¡¯s Whirling Lights series is a direct copy of the Dancing Lights draft!¡±


    Amotion ensued among the onlookers, sparking discussions.


    It was akin to a volcanic eruption or earthquake in the literary industry!


    Delh, an established author with significant standing and connections, and Whitney, an industry ace


    and respected drama school professor, had long been rumored to have a feud.


    However, no one anticipated Whitney exposing something so astonishing.


    ¡°Is Ms. Kinke¡¯s im true? Her reputation can be tarnished if this is defamation!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s Delh whose reputation is on the line, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Judging by the dates, the draft existed first, while Delh¡¯s work only cameter. The


    outline is the same. Even the name is simr! Unless the draft is made up, Delh will definitely be


    used of giarism!¡±


    ¡°Jeez!¡± someone eximed, ¡°I heard her case is about her abandoning Mr. Newhouses¡¯s biological


    daughter¡­ And now she hasmitted giarism! What else do we not know about her?¡±


    The ce soon fell into chaos. All the journalists wanted to fight for the first-hand news.


    Lily stepped forward to calm them down. The venue only regained its peace after a while.


    ¡°We have solid proof that Delhmitted giarism! She stopped writing more after releasing the


    last book of the Whirling Lights series. Many thought that she had exhausted her talent, but in reality,


    she only managed to steal nine drafts of Dancing Lights. She failed to steal the tenth book, which is the


    finale!


    ¡°My student, Anya Campbell, was a talented writer, but Delh killed her! She even reced her


    daughter with someone else, causing her to live a hard life.¡±


    Whitney was emotional and choking. ¡°Delh didn¡¯t only steal Anya¡¯s drafts, but she even stole her


    daughter¡¯s life! She must pay the price for this! I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this to im justice for her!¡±


    Lily went up and held her, patting her shoulder.


    Lily and SL Publishing¡¯s legal team handled the rest of the press conference.


    Delh¡¯s reputation was ruined. All the Whirling Lights novels were taken off the market and destroyed.


    All the films that she wrote were cklisted.


    ¨C


    Delh had been staying at the Newhouse vi before she was officially arrested.


    She was unusually calm when she was arrested. She walked out of the house quietly and turned her


    head to nce at the house before entering the police car. She looked like she was bidding farewell to


    the first half of her life¡ªshe also seemed like she was looking for something.


    A figure suddenly appeared!


    Wilfred ran out and pointed a gun at her head!


    The maids watching were shocked and ran away while screaming.


    The officers took out their guns and pointed at him.


    ¡°Ms. Newhouse!¡± One of the officers said calmly, ¡°Calm down. Ms. Roper is a criminal. We must bring


    her with us to be questioned following thew. If you shoot her, thBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    e nature of the case will change!¡±


    However, Wilfred seemed like he could not hear a thing.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    He stared right at Delh, shaking in rage.


    Delh looked at him withplicated feelings.


    She forced a smile after a long time. She recalled the day they got married. She had been under the


    impression they had married out of love, but never had she expected the journey to be so hard. In the


    end, it destroyed her life.


    She loved him. She could not tolerate the fact that he was with Anya first and having a child with her.


    Falling for this man must be the most foolish mistake she had ever made in her life¡­


    As she made more and more mistakes, they kept snowballing. Now that she thought about it, Anya was


    not the one she was most sorry for, and neither was Maisie or Wilfred. It was her son, Harvey.


    ¡°Mr. Newhouse!¡± the officer shouted. ¡°Please trust thew and put down your gun! Thew will give a


    fair judgment!¡±


    ¡°Ha. Fair?¡± He forced a smile and became teary. ¡°Can you bring Anya back? Can you turn back time so


    that I won¡¯t make the mistake?!¡±


    Wilfred gnashed his teeth. ¡°Delh! You made me lose Anya and treat someone else¡¯s child as mine.


    You should go to hell! I¡¯ll. send you there myself!¡±

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887


    ¡°Calm down, Mr. Newhouse!¡±


    The crowd gasped as the officers hurried forward, guns drawn, attempting to restore order amid the


    chaos.


    Unexpectedly, a flicker of relief spread across Wilfred¡¯s face.


    Amidst the chaos, the distinct sound of a gun being loaded resonated, mirroring the rity of his


    resolve to end Delh¡¯s life.


    Suddenly, the officers formed a barrier in front of him.


    ¡°I have no intention of harming the innocent,¡± he dered coldly. ¡°Step aside. I¡¯ll ept the


    consequences after dealing with this ruthless woman!¡±


    ¡°Think it through, Mr. Newhouse!¡±


    ¡°I anticipated this day¡­¡± His voice strained. ¡°Anya¡¯s unjust death¡­ Even if it¡¯s for her, I must condemn


    this woman to hell!¡±


    Unexpectedly, a bright voice interjected, ¡°If you¡¯re truly doing this for her, value your own life!¡±


    A pang gripped his heart, and he stood frozen in ce.


    His mind was nk as though plunged into a void. He felt a gentle hand on his back and heard


    footsteps approaching from behind.


    Almost as ifpelled, he obediently lowered his hand, gazing at the woman before him with a surge


    of emotions.


    When he finally spoke, tears flowed freely.


    ¡°Mr. Newhouse¡­¡± Maisie hesitated before uttering those words.


    ¡°If this is truly for the one you love, then live well.¡± Her voice, soft yet firm, delivered each word like a


    heavy blow to his heart. ¡°She¡¯s watching from above, hoping nothing happens to you. Are you aware of


    that?¡±


    ¡°Maisie¡­¡±


    ¡°Give me the gun.¡± Her voice retained its soft strength. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it for you to go through with this!¡±


    Although Wilfred was hesitant, he relinquished his grip on the gun. Seizing the moment, Daniel charged


    forward and disarmed him.


    Wilfred stared at them for an extended moment. He copsed to the ground, emotions erupting in a


    torrent.


    Covering his head with his arms, he wailed, a sound that hushed the onlookers as if encapsting all


    the sorrow in the world.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Maisie choked back her tears, leaning on Daniel¡¯s shoulder. Helplessness crept over her like entwining


    vines, ensnaring her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maisie!¡± Wilfred¡¯s wail echoed. ¡°I made a mistake¡­ I made you suffer! But I truly wanted to


    end her. I did!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She ruined me! She ruined Anya! She ruined you!¡±


    Maisie approached and squatted beside him.


    He was the closest blood rtive, yet their rtionship seemed worlds apart.


    Delh had indeed wrecked them¡ªdestroying the first half of her life and tearing apart her family.


    The 20 years had created an unbridgeable gap between Maisie and her father.


    In reality, she should be the one thirsting for Delh¡¯s death the most.


    Maisie slowly lifted her head and pondered if Anya observed them from above.


    Perhaps Anya wouldn¡¯t want to witness events unfolding in this manner¡­

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888


    Maisie took a deep breath and slowly ced her hands on Wilfred¡¯s arm, helping him up. It was hard to


    make up for lost time, but they could never go back in time. The only thing they could do was to look


    ahead.


    ¡°Please trust me. God won¡¯t let go of any vicious people,¡± she said softly. ¡°You kill her, and you¡¯ll die


    because of her. It¡¯s not worth it!¡±


    ¡°Maisie¡­¡±


    ¡°Go home.¡± Her clear eyes were filled with energy. She smiled at him. ¡°Your journey is long. I¡¯ll walk


    with you slowly, okay?¡±


    Shock shed across his face, followed by tears dropping. He did not want to keep losing himself in


    front of his daughter, so he quickly wiped his tears away with his sleeve.


    Daniel arranged for people to drive the car over. Maisie helped Wilfred into the car, and they left.


    Before leaving, she instinctively turned her head to look. She saw Delh in handcuffs, dumbfounded.


    At that moment, her resentment seemed to have subsided a little. She forgot who said that the biggest


    revenge was not endless resentment but living better than the person one resented.


    The next half of her life would be tough, while the next half of Maisie¡¯s life would be spent in love. ¨C


    After the situation calmed down, Maisie and Daniel held a grand wedding on Rose Ind.


    By then, she had be a popr author with two best-selling books. She also sorted out Anya¡¯s


    Dancing Lights and published it, providing the readers with the perfect ending to the book. ¨C


    On the wedding day, the roses on the ind were blooming, resembling a burning fire. Her white


    wedding dress swayed in the wind, and she was happy among the red roses.


    She leaned next to Daniel, smiling brightly. The sunset and ocean behind them made the moment of


    happiness seem tost forever. ¨C


    A yearter.


    Daniel was over the moon that Maisie gave birth to a set of twins. He carefully carried their son and


    daughter in each hand, not wanting to let them go.


    The moment the crying noise came from the delivery room, his eyesBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    were teary. He was heartbroken for the pain she had gone through, but the birth of their children made


    him burst out in tears of joy.


    He said Curtisa was back and that she brought Curtis along.


    Maisie smiled and shook her head. There was only one Curtisa in this world, so they would not give


    their daughter that name. Curtisa did not return¡ªshe had been watching them up there and had sent


    them two angels.


    ¡°I hope that their lives will be smooth sailing and worry-free.¡± Maisie looked at the two babies. ¡°The girl


    is Cammy, the boy¡¯s Aidy. How¡¯s that?¡±


    Daniel gave a long kiss on her forehead and smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s your call.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, that¡¯s pretty good!¡± Toph pped. ¡°But who is older among them?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie smiled and said, ¡°The boy came out first. He¡¯s the elder brother. The girl came a couple of


    minutester.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Zuko chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s different from our family. Sephy is the elder sister. She now looks


    like a big sister, always ordering her brother around!¡±


    A few days before Daniel and Maisie¡¯s wedding, great news hade from Centrolis. Lina had given


    birth to a son¡ªthey now had a daughter and a son!


    ¡°Her brother is over a year old now. It¡¯s the best age to order him around!¡± Toph joked, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t


    order her brother around now, how will he listen to her when he grows up?¡±


    Theyughed, but Zuko¡¯s face changed. He realized Sephy had left the room when they were not


    watching!


    ¡°Sephy!¡± He frowned and ran out quickly. ¡°Sephy, where are you?¡±

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889


    Time flew by.


    Persephone seemed to have it all¡ªa world that appeared perfect to everyone around her. However,


    beneath the surface, her life was far from smooth sailing.


    Persephone was independent-minded from a young age. Her parents would be frequently summoned


    to the school due to her behavior since primary school.


    Despite their high social status, Zuko and Lina had toply with the teachers¡¯ instructions.


    Persephone had received her share of lessons after returning home.


    Quick to learn, she cleverly avoided involving her parents when teachers wanted to meet them. Her


    support system extended beyond her biological parents to include Toph, Arya, Chris, and Lena.


    asionally, Cordelia, Zephyr, Linda, and Nichs would join the mix.


    Persephone had even managed to enlist the presence of Daniel from Cumulus City with just a phone


    call.


    As a teenager, Persephone¡¯s thoughts took a more peculiar turn. Bursting with curiosity and a


    rebellious spirit, she defied her parents, especially her mother. The shes between mother and


    daughter created chaos at home.


    However, as she grew older, a transformation urred.


    She unexpectedly became quiet, shedding the mischievousness of her youth and the rebellious nature


    of her teenage years. No longer entertaining peculiar thoughts, she embraced maturity and tranquility.


    In her free time, she read, painted, and yed the piano, exuding both courtesy and intimidation.


    This transformation had been triggered by a profound loss at the age of 16¡ªher best friend.


    Afterpleting her university studies, she would often find herself seated by the window, gazing into


    the distance and reminiscing about the day she first met her best friend.


    ¨C


    Back then.


    Persephone was just a kindergartener, and her brother was merely a year old. The asion was a visit


    to Cumulus City with her father to see Maisie¡¯s twins. While the adults engaged in conversation and


    laughter inside the house, she sneaked out, driven by boredom.


    When she encountered Greta Wiley, a girl from Cumulus City, they instantly connected. Sharing the


    same age and interests, they joyfully yed in the courtyard and ran under the sun. Persephone


    discovered that Greta¡¯s mother worked as a maid for the Kinkes, struggling to settle her husband¡¯s


    gambling debts with money earned through sweat and tears.


    Unfortunately, Greta grew up in an abusive household, enduring her father¡¯s anger whenever he lost


    money, leaving her with visible bruises.


    During her brief stay in Cumulus City, Persephone spent every day with Greta, forming an unbreakable


    bond. Reluctant to part ways, Zuko eventually brought her back to Centrolis.


    From that point onward, Persephone had a constantpanion in Greta, who proved to be loyal and


    caring.


    The Hamertons weed her warmly, and Persephone never treated her as merely a maid. The two


    girls grew up together, attending school side by side, sharing secrets, and remaining inseparable even


    during Persephone¡¯s rebellious years.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    However, the happiness abruptly ended when Persephone turned 16. Like a car breaking down, her life


    took an unexpected turn¡ªGreta went missing.


    She vanished without a trace as if erased from existence. Despite exhaustive efforts by the Hamertons


    to find her, investigations revealed she had been kidnapped and likely taken to the border.


    Unfortunately, the search reached a dead end, leading them to reluctantly abandon it.


    Persepher discovered the painful truth¡ªGreta¡¯s own parents were responsible for her


    abduction.


    Burdened by another gambling debt, they intended to trade Greta to settle it. Greta¡¯s mother, weakened


    and unable to protect her child, sumbed to her husband¡¯s wishes. Even the Hamertons couldn¡¯t


    intervene, as Greta¡¯s biological parents insisted on taking her back.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Greta was taken away effortlessly, leaving Persephone devastated.


    Despite the passage of many years, Persephone never gave up hope of finding her friend.


    Lost in her thoughts one day, a knock on her door brought her back to reality.


    The door opened to reveal a familiar face wearing a big, silly smile. ¡°Sis!¡± Persephone nced at him


    and smiled.

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890


    Theodore dashed over to her mysteriously and dropped off a test paper. He would take the written and


    interview tests for prestigious schools overseas in another week.


    ¡°Sis, guide me through this practice test, and I¡¯ll tell you a secret¡­¡± Theodore inherited Zuko¡¯s


    distinctive features but was a spitting image of his mischievous Uncle Toph. ¡°One test for one secret.


    Fair deal, right?¡±


    Persephone shrugged, uninterested.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m serious!¡±


    ¡°Could you let me concentrate for a while?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, sis, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Wherever Persephone turned her head, Theodore followed.


    After several rounds, Theodore couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you first.¡±


    A hint of triumph curved Persephone¡¯s lips. She had her little brother under her thumb since childhood.


    ¡°You have to help me with the test after I tell you!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Persephone twirled the pen in her hand. ¡°Depends on how valuable your secret is!¡±


    Theodore pursed his lips and whispered in her ear, ¡°There¡¯s news about Greta!¡±


    Persephone stared at him wide-eyed.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not entirely sure.¡± Theodore scratched his head. ¡°A friend of mine, um¡­ His dad does


    business near the border. He went along this break, and he identally overheard. But I can¡¯t confirm


    if it¡¯s Greta. I¡¯ve shared her details with my friend before, and he thinks the person he saw matches her.


    So.¡±


    Persephone looked serious, determination gleaming in her beautiful eyes. She stood up abruptly and


    dragged a small suitcase out of the closet.


    It left Theodore stunned.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Sis, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find her!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash!¡± Theodore hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Regardless of the reliability of that information or


    even if it¡¯s her, you can¡¯t go! That¡¯s Flinge, the central region of the five provinces by the border! It¡¯s too


    far from Centrolis, and no one from our family is around there!


    ¡°Calm down and tell our parents about this first. Let them send someone to look for her or figure out a


    solution. What do you think?¡±


    Persephone sat down silently, feeling restless.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one more thing¡­¡± Theodore shifted his gaze.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Zephyr and Grandpa Nichs¡­ are currently lecturing your boyfriend. Do you want to go


    save him?¡±

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891


    Persephone widened her eyes. It was her ex-boyfriend, the mistake of her four years in university¡ªthe


    youth she misspent, the jerk she misjudged!


    She had inherited most of the excellent genes from the Hamertons, especially loyalty. Since entering


    university, she had fallen for this poised and handsome senior. She had poured her heart and soul into


    their four years together. Yet, on her graduation day, he confessed that he had fallen for someone


    else¡­


    ¡°Sephy, I¡¯m sorry. She¡¯s the daughter of the chairman of thepany where I interned. Being with her


    could spare me 20 years of struggle¡­ Please understand, I want a better life!¡±


    At that moment, Persephone almost crushed the cup of bubble tea in her hand!


    Her parents had always taught her to keep a low profile, not just due to their humble and cautious


    nature but to avoid unnecessary trouble. As such, after attending the international kindergarten, she


    had private teachers at home starting from elementary school.


    Even in university, she never disclosed her family background to any ssmates. They assumed she


    was a bright student who had earned her way in.


    Persephone took a deep breath, but Samuel Bemy¡¯s words continued to haunt her.


    ¡°Sis, are you going to go rescue him or not?¡±


    Persephone furrowed her brow. Although she was extremely disappointed in Samuel, she still had


    some attachment to their past and didn¡¯t want things to escte further.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C


    Following Theodore¡¯s advice, she headed toward the private club.


    Inside a private club of the Hamertons, a handsome young man nervously faced two old men, terrified


    to even breathe. Either one of them had the power to crush him into powder.


    The air was frigid, and Samuel¡¯s neck had stiffened. After a while, he nervously smiled.


    Suddenly, Nichs mmed the table. Samuel¡¯s legs went weak, and he knelt.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Zephyr nced at Nichs. ¡°Mind your manners!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Damn it! Why should I care about manners with this wimp? I¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Zephyr, always disapproving of Nichs¡¯ rough manner, chided, ¡°You were like this when


    you were young, no manners at all! Can¡¯t you change your thuggish ways? Don¡¯t embarrass Sephy!¡±


    Nichs red at him, turning his head away.


    Zephyr¡¯s smile disappeared as he looked at Samuel, his gaze piercing, making him feel uneasy.


    ¡°Grandpa Zephyr, Grandpa Nichs¡­¡± Samuel shuddered. ¡°I-I really didn¡¯t know that Sephy is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Now you know?¡± Zephyr stared coldly at him. ¡°Where does my granddaughter fall short of your


    expectations?¡±


    Nichs fumed. ¡°This jerk chased after thepany chairman¡¯s daughter for wealth and status!¡±


    Samuel deeply regretted it. He would have stuck with Persephone if he had known about her


    background, even if by force! Then, he wouldn¡¯t have to struggle for 20 years. Maybe even his future


    generations could have skipped two lifetimes of hard work!


    When Persephone arrived, she heard various shouts, cries, and pleas from inside the private club.


    Through the door slit, she saw Nichs, who was never one to hold back, and the usually civilized


    Zephyr both involved.


    She watched as they let out their anger.


    Samuel, beaten down by the two elders, was carried out by Nichs¡¯ men. He trembled in fear and fled


    in panic at the sight of Persephone.

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892


    Zephyr and Nichs walked out together, resuming their bickering, each trying to prove who had been


    tougher earlier.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Persephone chuckled and walked up to them, hooking an arm around each.


    ¡°We let off some steam on your behalf just now.¡± Zephyr ruffled her hair. ¡°Feeling a bit better now?¡±


    ¡°Sephy, your Grandpa Nichs¡¯ still got the moves!¡± Nichsughed. ¡°But your taste, oh dear. You


    spent four years in university with that fe¡­ Such a wimp, can¡¯t take a beating!¡±


    ¡°Nichs!¡± Zephyr pursed his lips. ¡°If you can¡¯t speak nicely, then keep quiet. Sephy¡¯s feeling upset.¡±


    Nichs red at him. ¡°What¡¯s there to be upset about? Didn¡¯t we just thrash that kid?¡±


    ¡°You called him a wimp, implying Sephy can¡¯t choose right!¡±


    ¡°She never could. Why can¡¯t I say it?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Zephyr, Grandpa Nichs!¡± Persephone was amused and exasperated by the two old men.


    ¡°Could you two stop arguing? I¡¯ve let go of Samuel already. Honestly, this fight was unnecessary for


    me.¡±


    Zephyr and Nichs exchanged a nce, understanding without speaking. They knew Persephone


    might appear easygoing, but she was actually sensitive and deeplymitted to her rtionships. She


    might take a while to recover from this heartbreak.


    And the best remedy for a broken heart was to embark on a new rtionship.


    Zephyr probed, ¡°Sephy, the Bayers are hosting a banquet this weekend. Toph and Arya¡¯s new works


    will be exhibited. It¡¯ll be lively! How about going with us?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Nichs chimed in. ¡°There¡¯ll be talented young folks at the banquet. It¡¯s good for you to


    socialize! You can¡¯t just pick anyone. You must find a match of status and background. Absolutely no


    more like Samuel, trying to ¡®help the poor¡¯¨C¡°


    Before he finished, Zephyr pped him on the shoulder again.


    A match of status and background? Persephone blinked. It didn¡¯t sit well with her. Perhaps having been


    born into privilege, she didn¡¯t desire a marriage based on status but rather a genuine and unconditional


    love.


    If she had to marry for the family¡¯s benefit, that would be impossible for her.


    She looked at the two seriously. ¡°Grandpa Zephyr, Grandpa Nichs, I want¡­ to go away for a while.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Zephyr grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the racetrack!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Persephone said. ¡°I mean leaving Centrolis, going somewhere else.¡±


    Zephyr and Nichs were stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown up, but my life goals aren¡¯t that clear. I don¡¯t know what I can or want to do. I need time to


    think.¡±


    The two elderly men looked at each other and silently epted her wishes.


    Taking a trip might help. Seeing different aspects of the world might guide her to what she wanted to


    do.


    ¡°Besides contemting my life, I have something very important.¡± Persephone bit her lip, her tone


    incredibly resolute. ¡°I want to go to Flinge. Greta might still be alive there, and I want to bring her back!¡±

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893


    No one, not even Persephone¡¯s parents or the persuasion of Zephyr and Nichs, could deter her from


    making her decision. ¨C


    A few dayster, Persephone arrived in Flinge, the central city of the five provinces by the border. It


    was far from Centrolis, a world she had never seen before. Here, it was different from elsewhere, with


    its prosperity and darkness, a ce of extravagance and infamy.


    This area was a mix of everything, housing many fugitives, drug dealers, and wanted criminals. It was a


    haven for crime, as the rumors suggested.


    ¡°I heard Greta was sold to human traffickers by her own father!¡± Persephone remembered Theodore¡¯s


    words. ¡°There are many human traffickers in Flinge. They torture kidnapped girls in various ways¡­ The


    ce is terrifying. Are you really going there?¡±


    Persephone looked up at the neon signs overhead and took a deep breath.


    In truth, human traffickers posed no threat to her. Even if there was no influence from the Hamertons


    there, they wouldn¡¯t allow her to face danger alone. Zuko had dispatched elite Hamerton bodyguards to


    protect her secretly, and Nichs had arranged manpower in advance upon her arrival in Flinge.


    After all, the Hamertons belonged to the legitimate business world, but in a ce like Flinge, the


    influence of underworld forces was more prominent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Ms. Persephone find out!¡± They had reminded their subordinates before their departure. They


    just needed her to know that she was absolutely safe no matter where she was.


    The streets of Flinge left Persephone a bit overwhelmed. It was different from Centrolis¡¯ grandeur¡ª


    even the prosperity here carried a hint of allure.


    Especially at night¡­ Underground casinos, underground arenas, red-light districts¡­ They transformed


    this ce into another world.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Persephone wandered around this area for over a week. She knew someone was tailing her, and she


    knew the button on her bag was a tracking device.


    Although she disliked the feeling of being watched, she understood she was the apple of her family¡¯s


    eye. Her parents, grandparents¡ªboth maternal and paternal, even her granduncle in Cumulus City¡ª


    loved her more than themselves.


    She couldn¡¯t allow any harm toe to herself. The bodyguards were necessary, and her safety was a


    priority. Even if she didn¡¯t care for herself, she had to ensure her own safety for those who loved her.


    However, things took an unexpected turn in the second week. The local factions targeted the


    bodyguards shadowing her.


    The bodyguards were mistaken for members of rival factions, and they were attacked. Oblivious to it


    all, Persephone continued strolling down the streetBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    s, seeking Greta¡¯s whereabouts¡­


    Unexpectedly, she stumbled upon a clue and formed a n to rescue Greta.


    In the underground arena, amidst the hazy lights and the frenzied crowd¡¯s cheers, fighters battled for


    their lives. These fighters had signed a life-or-death contract. They weren¡¯t just fighting for a lucrative


    prize but also for a chance to survive.


    A misstep meant only two oues¡ªeither being maimed or killed.


    The strong scent of hormones excited the nerves of women in the crowd, screaming and generously


    rewarding the fighters. Among these fights, one involved the most renowned fighter in Flinge¡­


    Morpheus Orton.


    As he entered, the cheers from the crowd escted, almost lifting the roof. His movements were fluid


    and precise¡ªa powerful throw followed by a heavy punch, and his opponent was thrown out of the


    ring, down and out.


    The boxing ring bore marks of blood, and as Morpheus licked his lips, wiping sweat from his face, the


    referee¡¯s countdown ended without the opponent rising.


    The referee raised Morpheus¡¯ hand, prompting another wave of screams from the crowd. Those who


    had bet on him won fortunes, while those who had bet against faced enormous debts and left gloomily.


    Morpheus descended from the ring with an indifferent expression, heading to a corner. He removed his


    gloves and bandages, grabbing an ice pack from a bucket to ce it directly on his head. The


    refreshing sensation spread from his head to his entire body, the mix of water and sweat trickling down


    his muscr chest, disappearing into the edge of his shorts.

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894


    ¡°Morpheus, oh, Morpheus! Haha¡­¡± Amidst the chaos, a man¡¯s voice cut through with unusual rity.


    Morpheus nced at the approaching figure. He was seated while Fat Jim stood, though he wasn¡¯t


    much taller.


    ¡°Morpheus, you¡¯ve hit the jackpot!¡± Fat Jim¡¯sughter crinkled his eyes and nose together. ¡°The


    spectators are moring for you to have another match! Hehe! You¡¯re the pir of our boxing ring now!


    How about it?¡±


    He patted Morpheus¡¯ shoulder, pinched it hard, and then moved behind to pat his back, but Morpheus


    grabbed him by the arm.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Don¡¯t be so forceful!¡± Fat Jim almost lost bnce. ¡°Rx a bit. Get ready and keep up the


    good work! You can still win the next match!¡±


    ¡°No more,¡± Morpheus muttered. ¡°You know my rule: one match a day.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rigid! How is one match a day enough? Among all the fighters, your poprity is the


    highest!¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s higher, it¡¯s still one match.¡± Morpheus raised an eyebrow, his cold gaze akin to a predator


    prowling in the dark.


    Fat Jim stiffened slightly.


    Morpheus stood up. He was more than a head taller, a towering figure of over 1.90 cm.


    It was his entire demeanor, however, that fully conveyed his dominance. His chilling aura made people


    hesitate to challenge him.


    Sometimes, Fat Jim felt that Morpheus didn¡¯t need to fight. He could just step into the boxing ring and


    intimidate opponents into submission!


    ¡°Well¡­ Morpheus, let¡¯s negotiate! As long as you agree to continue fighting, I¡¯ll offer you this!¡± Fat Jim


    gestured with his hand.


    Morpheus raised an eyebrow. ¡°5,000 dors?¡±


    ¡°50,000 dors!¡±


    ¡°No deal,¡± Morpheus replied coldly.


    Fat Jim leaned closer to Morpheus¡¯ ear and whispered, ¡°Plus a girl¡­¡±


    Morpheus¡¯ hand, clenched around the boxing glove, paused abruptly as he turned to look at him with


    suspicion. ¡°What did you say?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Fat Jim¡¯sugh turned particrly lecherous. ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t resist this! When was the


    last time you touched a woman? Let me tell you, it¡¯s one of the girls brought by Kourtney. She seems


    like an out-of-towner¡­


    ¡°I took a peek at her, and she is really beautiful!¡±


    Fat Jim nudged Morpheus. ¡°You¡¯re in for a treat tonight! Hahaha¡­¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Morpheus frowned slightly, his gaze darkening.


    There was a subtle intention to embarrass him in Fat Jim¡¯s words. The notorious yer of Flinge¡¯s


    boxing ring was never close to women and had gradually be a topic of external rumors¡ªhe


    wasn¡¯t potent.


    Despite his well-built physique, he wasn¡¯t even considered a man, hesitating around women. This was


    the heated gossip circting outside.


    Tonight, Fat Jim¡¯s apparent generosity with an extra fight and a girl for Morpheus was probably to


    satisfy his curiosity, to see if he would indeed falter.


    Morpheus rolled his eyes.


    Just then, the door banged open. Several men dragged in a blindfolded girl, with Kourtney following


    behind and smiling obsequiously at Fat Jim and Morpheus.

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895


    ¡°Oh, Morpheus, still so dedicated!¡±


    The sharp voice of the woman made Morpheus furrow his brows involuntarily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought something good for you today!¡±


    Before the words couldnd, Morpheus had already noticed the girl they had brought along.


    For some reason, his heart trembled slightly at the sight of her. This street was both the most bustling


    and the dirtiest in Flinge. He had never seen a girl daring enough to wear a long white dress on this


    street.


    Wasn¡¯t she afraid of getting dirty?


    As it turned out, just like Fat Jim had said, she was an outsider, unaware of the dangers lurking in these


    murky waters.


    Kourtney Moon took a few steps forward, her eyes glued to Morpheus¡¯ well-built muscles. She smiled


    cryptically, her hips sashaying like a serpent.


    d in a striking dress that was fitted to her figure and paired with her bold makeup and fragrance, she


    exuded apelling aura.


    Her gaze roamed over Morpheus¡¯ form. As the most famous madam in this area, she always thought


    she was invincible among men. However, she hadn¡¯t expected to hit a wall with Morpheus.


    From the very first nce, she had been captivated by this handsome, rugged, and masculine yer of


    the boxing ring. No matter what tricks she pulled, though, Morpheus simply ignored her. In frustration,


    she spread the rumor that Morpheus was all show and no substance, incapable of performing.


    Men took such matters more seriously than their lives, but strangely, Morpheus seemed unaffected by


    these rumors.


    This surprised Kourtney. Could it be that she hit the nail on the head?


    Hence, the scene unfolding now.


    She brought the beautiful girl and handed her over to Fat Jim for him to test Morpheus.


    Morpheus casually wrapped bandages around his hand, his voice low. ¡°Kourtney, thanks for thinking of


    me, but take this girl back where you got her. There seems to be a crackdown onw and order in


    Flinge recently. Don¡¯t get yourself into trouble at this time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you care about me?¡±


    ¡°I care about myself.¡± Morpheus looked at her with a smirk. ¡°In case this underground arena also gets


    targeted, where would I go to earn money?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Kourtney red at Fat Jim, who understood her intentions and directly pushed the girl into


    Morpheus¡¯ arms.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Go on, go on! Finish this match quickly and spend a wonderful night with her! Morpheus, don¡¯t be


    ungrateful. Kourtney has never cared for anyone like this!¡±


    Fat Jim squinted with a sinister smile, seeming eager for the drama.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Morpheus remained expressionless.


    In this ce, there was no humanity left. People became like animals, driven solely by instinct.


    ¡°It seems Morpheus doesn¡¯t want this girl.¡± Kourtneyughed disinterestedly, swaying her hips as she


    turned to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll take her back then. Check her out. She seems like a virgin. I could find a wealthy


    client to deflower her!¡±


    Morpheus suddenly paused amidst packing his things.


    He caught a glimpse of the two men Kourtney had brought trying to grab the girl. Even though her eyes


    were covered, and her white dress was a little dirty, she let them tug at her without a single reaction.


    She wasn¡¯t panicking or flustered. Her mouth wasn¡¯t gagged, yet she didn¡¯t utter a sound. Even her fair


    hands remained clenched, like a small creature prepared to strike at any moment.


    Something in Morpheus¡¯ heart was struck. A thought popped up subconsciously¡ªhe couldn¡¯t let those


    dirty hands touch this pristine dress.

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896


    Fat Jim and Kourtney were chatting andughing as they walked out. When the door opened, a tall,


    sturdy figure blocked their path. Before they could react, Morpheus kicked the men who were holding


    the girl, sending them flying with force.


    Then, he scooped the girl up with a swift motion, carrying her over his shoulder, and strode out through


    the doorway.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking her with me,¡± he stated firmly with his back to the others, enunciating each word. ¡°From now


    on, she¡¯s mine.¡±


    All along the way, Persephone had her eyes covered, remaining so silent that it gave the impression


    that she might be mute.


    The progress of events took her somewhat by surprise. However¡­ lying across Morpheus¡¯ shoulder


    felt surprisinglyfortable.


    He ran fast and steady, easily supporting her with just one arm. She guessed he must be a big guy. An


    inappropriate analogy shed in her mind¡ªhe was a bit like the horse she had raised in her family¡¯s


    stable since she was young.


    Thinking about it made Persephone chuckle.


    Morpheus¡¯ steps noticeably paused.


    Soon, he brought her home. The house was a typical dwelling in this area of Flinge, a mixture of wood


    and bamboo, making creaking sounds when stepped upon.


    Morpheus¡¯ house was small and sparsely furnished, and it did not even have an extra chair. He settled


    her on the only low sofa in the room, intending to remove her blindfold. However, he suddenly noticed


    something hidden in the boots she was wearing¡­


    Morpheus froze.


    Yet, in a quick move, she had already removed her blindfold. In that split second, Persephone suddenly


    leaped from the sofa. A cold glint shed across his eyes.


    Reacting swiftly, Morpheus dodged, immediately locking eyes with Persephone.


    It was a gaze he would never forget in his life.


    Her beauty seemed as if she didn¡¯t belong to this world. Even though slightly disheveled, she couldn¡¯t


    hide the elegant air about her. She resembled a startled rabbit but also a stubborn, relentless little


    leopard cub.


    Persephone was momentarily stunned. The dagger was hidden in her boot, and her previous


    movements were quite agile. She hadn¡¯t expected him to dodge in time.


    Morpheus was just as she had imagined¡ªburly and powerful but with a face more chiseled than she


    had pictured and a pair of deep,plex eyes.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    The two stood there quietly, a few seconds passing by like centuries.


    Persephone regained her senses first, suddenly feinting a move past him. Then, she raised the dagger


    straight toward his chest!


    The seasoned Morpheus had long seen through her trick. He easily evaded it, grabbing her shoulder


    as she attempted the move.


    They identally knocked over a ss on the table in their struggle, scattering shards all over the


    floor.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Morpheus chuckled. ¡°You came prepared, huh?¡±


    He swiftly pulled her close, her head hitting his sturdy chest.


    Then, hisrge hand encircled her slender waist while the other gripped her wrist. A slight exertion


    made her gasp in pain, the dagger falling to the floor with a cold clink.


    ¡°Let go of me¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t until now that Persephone truly felt a bit flustered.


    Morpheus looked up, alert, toward the direction of the window.


    ¡°Keep your voice down,¡± he whispered near her ear, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be handed over to man after


    man, then behave yourself¡­ and listen to me!¡±

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897


    Persephone had indeed quieted down, but her ws were still out.


    Morpheus looked at her with an undecipherable look.


    ¡°Outside¡­¡± Persephone also heard themotion and nced at Morpheus.


    Morpheus nodded slightly at her.


    Oddly enough, how did he know that she wanted to ask if those people outside were the ones who had


    brought her here?


    Morpheus leaned in close to her ear and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Kourtney and Fat Jim. They came


    intentionally to test us.¡±


    Persephone was puzzled. Test? Weren¡¯t those two clearly traffickers? Greta had been bought by them!


    Morpheus asked, ¡°Hey, can you moan?¡±


    ¡°Moan¡­ about what?¡±


    Morpheus smirked, swiftly lifting her by the waist and tossing her onto the bed.


    Persephone was startled. She hit her head on the headboard and felt dizzy instantly.


    The next moment, Morpheus pressed down on her!


    Persephone screamed, kicking and resisting with all her might, but to no avail. It was then that she


    finally understood the saying about an insignificant insect trying to take on a giant tree.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She was the little bug, and he was the robust tree!


    Morpheus supported himself by her ears, using his gaze to signal her to stop screaming. However,


    Persephone, never having experienced such a scare, lost all rationality and wit at that moment. She


    was going to scream¡ªshe was too frightened!


    Morpheus frowned, swiftly grabbing a clean cloth and gagging her.


    A surge of grievance and shame burst forth, transforming into big tears streaming down Persephone¡¯s


    cheeks.


    Morpheus suddenly felt a pang in his heart. He took a deep breath and growled a few times, his


    breathing bing noticeably heavier. Persephone stopped crying, staring at him nkly.


    She didn¡¯t quite understand why he was growling and panting like that. What was he trying to do?


    Morpheus supported himself on the bed, looking at the girl beneath him. Shey there quietly with tear


    streaks on her face, her big eyes clear and innocent. Her hands were still defensively covering her


    chest. Her skirt was lifted, revealing fair and slender legs.


    The heavy pants and low growls he made just now were deliberate for the people outside to hear.


    However, as he looked at her now, an unexpected restlessness arose within him. Something wanted to


    act out of line.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Morpheus bit his lip, the brief pain jolting him back to reality, and that restless part subsided.


    Persephone¡¯s mind went nk, staring at him, but he seemed unwilling to let her look. After confirming


    she wouldn¡¯t scream again, he gently removed the cloth from her mouth and then blindfolded her with


    it.


    Then, Persephone felt a gentle hand rubbing her head, particrly where she had bumped earlier.


    After some time passed, there was no more movement outside. Morpheus slowly got up. Persephone


    stayed dumbfounded for a while before getting up and pulling off the blindfold. She tilted her head


    slightly, noticing sweat stains on the sheets.


    He had just supported himself in a nk position for over half an hour.


    Persephone took a deep breath and looked up to see Morpheus taking off his shirt and changing into a


    clean one. She gasped, covering her eyes with her hand.


    Morpheus turned to look at her, chuckling. ¡°Never seen a man shirtless before?¡±


    Persephone sat on the edge of the bed, hugging her knees and not responding.


    ¡°I just took off my shirt, not my pants. You okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Drink.¡± Morpheus offered a cup.


    Persephone nced at him, very thirsty but hesitating to take it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no drug in it,¡± Morpheus said.

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898


    ¡°If I wanted to take advantage of you, just now would have been the perfect opportunity. Why would I


    need to drug you now?¡±


    Persephone remained alert. She glimpsed the dagger on the floor and dashed to grab it.


    However, Morpheus anticipated her move. He kicked the dagger away and swiftly pulled her into his


    arms, pinning her shoulder against the wall!


    Persephone instinctively flinched, but as her back hit the wall, there was no expected pain. It felt like


    she had hit something thick and soft. When she realized it, it was Morpheus¡¯ big hand that separated


    her from the wall.


    She couldn¡¯t move and met his icy gaze.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± Morpheus¡¯ voice was heavy, each word sharp as ice. ¡°To kill me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re with them!¡± Persephone showed no fear.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Hand over Greta!¡±


    It was now Morpheus¡¯ turn to widen his eyes in bewilderment. What Greta, what them? He had never


    heard the name before!


    ¡°There seems to be a misunderstanding between us. I don¡¯t know the person you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Morpheus spoke clearly. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, we can sit down and talk calmly. If you insist on killing me, I


    can send you to the afterlife now. It¡¯s your choice!¡±


    His aura was upromising and dominating.


    Persephone had never seen such an intimidating presence on an outsider before. She thought that her


    grandfathers and father were already impressive, but this man before her, though hecked poise in


    comparison, had a thuggish air.


    Persephone didn¡¯t want to lose in this situation. She nodded slightly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll talk to you.¡±


    Morpheus narrowed his eyes. He slowly released, lifted, and ced her on a chair. This step was


    entirely unnecessary. She hadn¡¯t been injured and could have sat on the chair herself. For some


    reason, he just wanted to hold her, and he seized every chance to do so.


    He didn¡¯t touch her skin directly but held her through her skirt. Even so, he was content. Her skirt was


    already smooth and soft.


    A smile, even unnoticed by Morpheus, crept onto his lips.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Tell me your name first, and then tell me who this Greta you¡¯re looking for is.¡±


    ¡°Can I change the order?¡± Persephone¡¯s wide eyes were on him. ¡°Greta is my best friend. Her father


    sold her here¡­ I found out that the people who bought her were the man and woman from earlier!¡±


    Morpheus frowned slightly. ¡°So, a young girl like you came to a ce like this to save your friend?¡±


    Persephone pressed her lips together, not saying more. She wasn¡¯t alone¡ªshe had bodyguards.


    ¡°Yes.¡± After a while, she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to save her¡­ We grew up together, and I have to bring her


    back!¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But do you know what kind of ce this is?¡±


    ¡°I do. That¡¯s why I appeared in front of those two people.¡± Persephone remained calm, surprising him.


    ¡°The best hunters always appear as prey, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Morpheus was slightly taken aback.


    ¡°So¡­ you intentionally let them capture you? You turned yourself into prey first, then imagined taking


    them all down to save your friend?


    ¡°Miss, are you crazy?!¡±

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899


    Morpheus gazed incredulously at Persephone.


    What was she saying? Best hunters? Appearing as prey? It sounded like a joke!


    Those people¡¯s noses were keener than dogs in a ce like this. They didn¡¯t care if one were a hunter


    or prey. As long as they smelled money on one, they would resort to all sorts of brutal means to drain


    one¡¯sst drop of blood.


    ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯ve got it wrong.¡± Morpheus looked coldly at her. ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for


    might not be on this street. At least I haven¡¯t heard that name.¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Greta changed her name?¡± Persephone spected. ¡°What do girls sold here usually


    do?¡±


    Morpheus frowned, staring at her as if she were clueless. No, she probably wasn¡¯t clueless. To speak


    of excellent hunters appearing as prey and maintaining calmness in danger? Such courage wasn¡¯t


    something an ordinary girl possessed. Perhaps in her world, she was clever, even from an elite


    background.


    However, this was a quagmire, a bottomless, dirty pit.


    Falling into this world, she was destined for doom.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Morpheus¡¯ voice was icy. ¡°The one who abducted you earlier, that woman¡¯s


    Kourtney Moon. She¡¯s a famous madam in the red-light district. The fat guy, Jim Liddell, has some


    influence in the underground arena. Do you think helpless girls could step into the ring?¡±


    Persephone was stunned, and her eyes dimmed.


    ¡°Women who can¡¯t enter the ring to fight will have to end up in men¡¯s beds!¡±


    Persephone¡¯s face paled, and she held her left wrist with her right hand.


    Morpheus moved closer, his body¡¯s scorching heat almost touching her face.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He noticed a red string of a bracelet tied around her left wrist. This kind of red string represented a


    lifelongmitment in the border areas. Could it be¡­ she already had someone in her heart?


    Morpheus¡¯ face fell, an inexplicable sense of jealousy churning in him. He moved closer, his hands


    resting on the sofa¡¯s armrests. His nose almost touched her forehead.


    Persephone instinctively leaned back, and her heart beat erratically.


    ¡°Your friend has been in a dangerous situation since being sold to a ce like this.¡± Morpheus¡¯ voice


    was low. ¡°If you still want to find her, be prepared for simr circumstances.¡±


    Persephone bit her lip, refusing to show any fear.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Quietly, she repeatedly rubbed the small decoration on the red string. In reality, it was a chip used to


    communicate with her bodyguards. However, no matter how she tried, there was no response.


    She regretted her impulsiveness and recklessness. She thought that growing up in a family like the


    Hamertons had exposed her to enough of the world, enough to handle herself in a ce like Flinge.


    She forgot that no matter how much of the world she had seen, it was only one side of it. She had been


    too confident and arrogant.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Morpheus looked at her lowered eyes, his voice tinged with mockery. ¡°Are you afraid


    now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I want to leave this ce.¡± After a long silence, Persephone spoke slowly. ¡°Can you help me?¡±


    Morpheus was shocked again, looking at her as if she were a fool. ¡°What do you think this ce is? An


    amusement park?¡±


    ¡°I can give you money!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need money.¡±


    ¡°I can also give you status. You¡¯re a fighter, right? Fighting in the underground arena, you earn a lot but


    also face life-threatening risks! If I help you get out of this environment, will you help me leave?¡±


    Morpheus straightened up, speechless.


    ¡°Bro, you¡¯re not a saint. There must be something you want in this world, right? Just name it, and I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°I want the moon. Can you pluck it for me?¡± Morpheus snorted. ¡°This world isn¡¯t as simple as you think,


    at least not Flinge.¡±


    Persephone lowered her head in silence.


    Morpheus nced at her. Tears welled up in her eyes, yet she staunchly held them back.

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900


    Persephone was clearly afraid yet determined to tough it out. She clearlycked the ability, yet insisted


    on barging into hell. Was she now left with nothing but stubbornness and pride?


    Morpheus sighed, his voice much gentler. ¡°You¡¯ve provoked Kourtney and Jim. Now that they¡¯ve


    noticed you don¡¯t expect to leave unscathed. This ce hasplex gang rtions. The entire Klinge


    is just gang territory.¡±


    He looked at her. ¡°You¡¯ve already gotten involved, and you won¡¯t be able to pull yourself out. Besides,


    you still want to continue searching for your friend¡¯s whereabouts, right?¡±


    Persephone thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°So¡­ what should I do?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Stay with me for now.¡±


    ¡°With¡­ you?¡±


    Morpheus raised an eyebrow. ¡°Am I not good enough for you?¡±


    Persephone was momentarily at a loss for words, her mind nk.


    ¡°Just kidding.¡± Morpheus chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ll stay together temporarily, making them think you¡¯re with me.


    It¡¯ll keep you safe.¡±


    Persephone sat quietly, not saying a word. The feisty, wed little cat had suddenly be a docile


    rabbit. The softest spot deep within Morpheus was unintentionally stirred.


    After a while, he sat next to her and solemnly said, ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t touch you.¡±


    Persephone looked up abruptly. His gaze was cryptic, but she could see a glimmer of warmth like the


    setting sun breaking through dark clouds and gradually softening him.


    She nced at her bracelet, the pendant still dark. Unable to contact her people, he might be her only


    reliance for now.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said softly. ¡°When I safely leave this ce, I¡¯ll make sure to thank you properly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about leaving for now. If the timees, I¡¯ll hBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    lp you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°But first, you need to tell me your name.¡± Morpheus turned to look at her, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m Morpheus


    Orton.¡±


    He then took out paper and pen from the drawer to write down his name.


    Persephone smiled sheepishly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Persephone Hamerton.¡±


    Morpheus stared. ¡°Did your birth cause your parents a lot of trouble?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± She also red at him, writing her name on the paper.


    Once finished, they exchanged a smile.


    ¡°Persephone¡± and ¡°Morpheus¡± were written side by side on the paper, just like the two of them were


    sitting closely together in front of the table.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one more thing,¡± Morpheus said with a serious tone. ¡°The people outside earlier


    were Kourtney and Fat Jim. Kourtney will surely ask you about me tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°Ask me about what?¡±


    Morpheus coughed, feeling a bit awkward. ¡°Just follow what I taught you, alright?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Persephone struggled to understand. ¡°Then how should I respond?¡±

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901


    ¡°Then¡­ how should I respond?¡±


    Morpheus straightened up, unsure whether to frown or smile at the naive girl before him.


    ¡°They¡¯ll definitely inquire about what you did with me tonight,¡± he said.


    Persephone blushed and shrank into herself.


    So, should she say he was great? She was inexperienced and didn¡¯t quite get these things, but in


    those romance novels she had secretly read before, the male leads were usually described as


    ¡°great.¡±¡­


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± she murmured, her voice tiny like a mosquito.


    ¡°You might not fully understand.¡± Morpheus lowered his head to look at her, emphasizing each word.


    ¡°You need to tell Kourtney, I¡¯m short, small, and quick. I¡¯m done before three minutes is even up. And I


    look strong, but I¡¯m actually not strong at all!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Persephone widened her eyes, involuntarily gasping. She stupidly looked at him, noticing a


    mischievous smirk on his handsome face.


    Short, small, and quick, done before three minutes¡­ Even though inexperienced, she knew what he


    meant. Her face turned crimson, not just her cheeks but her ears and the base of her neck.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Morpheus was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s just a few words. Is it that hard to say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ You¡­¡± Persephone muttered, ¡°It¡¯s just that what you said is a bit¡­ too¡­¡±


    She wanted to say ¡°explicit¡±, but changed it to ¡°crude.¡±


    Morpheus chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m a rough person. How eloquent do you expect me to be?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Persephone sighed helplessly. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt your pride?¡±


    Morpheus was taken aback, unable to decide whether tough or cry.


    Compared to his pride, he didn¡¯t want to be bothered by women like Kourtney. Moreover, thanks to her,


    he had already earned a reputation. Did these few words matter?


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Morpheus turned around, squatting to pack up the duffel bag on the floor. Inside were his


    things for matches. He took out his boxing gloves, shorts, and towels and ced them in a basket near


    the washing machine.


    ¡°This is my life.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Matches, money, and signing life-or-death contracts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how others see me, and I have no intention of finding a woman. So, this little thing won¡¯t


    hurt my pride.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Persephone said nothing.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± She asked again after a while, ¡°What if others look down on you?¡±


    ¡°I already said I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°But you just said if I stay with you, you¡¯ll protect me! So if someone looks down on you for this, how


    will you protect me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Morpheus raised an eyebrow, smirking. ¡°You want to see if I can do it? Then tell


    them your true feelings?¡±


    Persephone was dumbfounded, and the blush she had just managed to fade returned.


    Morpheusughed heartily, then walked over to her. He suddenly had the urge to pat her head, like


    how some people feel like petting cute cats or dogs, but he suppressed it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± His voice was rough yet gentle. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not good at anything else, I have a strong


    punch. They will gossip about me but won¡¯t dare to mess with me!¡±


    Persephone¡¯s tense nerves slowly rxed. She looked up, meeting his calm gaze, and found a strong


    sense of determination within them that calmed her heart.

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902


    ¡°You can add more to the story tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Morpheus smirked. ¡°Say I¡¯m not just mediocre but a freak, and I hit you after we were done!¡±


    Persephone was once again ck-jawed, then feigned a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Going to


    such extremes just to keep women away¡­ Quite the strategy. But I¡¯m not injured. Will they believe


    me?¡±


    Morpheus looked her up and down. ¡°Just say the injury is in a non-visible area.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Morpheus held his head. He couldn¡¯t stand her bewildered look anymore. Since she arrived, this was


    her constant expression.


    ¡°Where¡­ Where can¡¯t I be seen?¡±


    ¡°Figure it out yourself!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anywhere¡­¡±


    Morpheus grew impatient. ¡°Just say I bit your¡­ tits!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Persephone was embarrassed and angry. Her face flushed as she tried to kick him with her arms


    crossed defensively.


    Morpheus dodged effortlessly and went about working the washing machine as if nothing happened.


    As he turned away, he chuckled.


    The next day, Kourtney and Jim showed up as expected while Morpheus was away.


    Persephone recited exactly as Morpheus had advised. Since she had never done anything like that


    before, she felt extremely ufortable saying those things, almost on the verge of tears.


    But it was this difort and embarrassment that made her acting seem natural and convincing


    enough to deceive them.


    Kourtney, experienced in these matters, half believed her words but couldn¡¯t find any loopholes for the


    moment. She offered a few words of constion and left with Jim.


    Persephone breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that no one would disturb her for the time being.


    She spent a few days with Morpheus in peace. During these days, Morpheus took care of her meals.


    Morpheus had never taken care of anyone before, and he used to eat without much thought. Suddenly


    having someone else around didn¡¯t change his eating habits.


    It was Persephone who found it difficult to adapt. She didn¡¯t know how to coexist in the same room with


    this rough man. They couldn¡¯t even eat together. She was used to eating slowly, bnced meals


    followed by coffee or tea, along with a small unsweetened dessert.


    What Morpheus brought back, however, was a whole roasted chicken,rge chunks of beef, and a


    pancake bigger than her face. Persephone struggled to swallow, just taking a few bites randomly


    before retreating to the side.


    One day, when Morpheus returned from the boxing ring at night, he found no food on the table, and


    Persephone was lying on the couch, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    His expression darkened. ¡°No dinner?¡±


    Persephone sat up, her gaze innocent. ¡°You weren¡¯t back,Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    and I didn¡¯t know what to eat¡­¡±


    Morpheus took a deep breath.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Today¡¯s fight was particrly tough. His opponent was an ouw who had spent ten years in prison


    beforeing to the underground arena. Prison hadn¡¯t dulled his edges. Instead, it had turned him into


    a beast.


    Morpheus had to exert considerable effort to kick him off the tform and ended up injuring himself,


    with muscles in his back torn like paper. Each breath hurt his ribs.


    The pain made him irritable, and he red at Persephone. ¡°You can¡¯t make something yourself if I¡¯m


    not here? There¡¯s everything in the fridge, but you¡¯d rather lie here than prepare something?!¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Before Persephone could exin, Morpheus stormed onto the balcony.


    ¡°I told you to put away the clothes before I left!¡± His furious voice sounded from the balcony. Then he


    shifted to the kitchen. ¡°And these dishes from yesterday¡­ Don¡¯t you think they need washing?


    ¡°How old are you? Still waiting for others to serve you, Miss?¡±

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903


    Persephone froze. No one had ever yelled at her like that before. Besides, she was a princess used to


    being waited on! Since she was a child, she never had to change her own slippers. Someone was


    always there to hand them over as soon as she entered the door.


    She lowered her head, murmuring softly, ¡°I¡¯ve never done these things.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve never done it, learn!¡± Morpheus¡¯ voice grew louder. ¡°When living in someone else¡¯s house,


    voluntarily helping with chores is just basic courtesy! Didn¡¯t your parents teach you?¡±


    Persephone pressed her lips together, staring straight at him with tears swirling in her eyes.


    ¡°Why involve my parents?¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°Just say it¡¯s about me.¡±


    Morpheus nced at her, feeling annoyed and helpless.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Besides, I really haven¡¯t done these things!¡± Persephone became more upset. ¡°I thought since you


    wereing homete today, I¡¯d prepare dinner¡­ but I don¡¯t know how! I¡­ I wanted to order takeout,


    but I don¡¯t have my phone. They took it away and lost it¡­¡±


    Persephone felt disheartened thinking about her recent surreal experiences. She admitted everything


    was self-inflicted. She hated herself for being so disobedient, acting rashly, causing worry to her family,


    andnding herself in danger.


    If she could choose again, she wouldn¡¯t have acted so recklessly!


    She wailed like a child on the couch as if tears could wash away all her grievances.


    Morpheus was at a loss. Shouldn¡¯t girls cry with a delicate touch? Persephone¡¯s crying seemed like the


    sky was falling!


    He felt awkward, not knowing what to do, and stood there dumbly.


    Comforting Persephone might be more difficult than today¡¯s match.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Morpheus hesitated for a while, awkwardly squeezing out, ¡°Stop crying.¡±


    Persephone ignored him and cried even harder. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to put the clothes, so I left them


    outside since it didn¡¯t rain today. Can¡¯t they wait for you toe back and put them away?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Morpheus surrendered.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve never washed dishes at home! My parents never let me! Why should I wash them here for you?¡±


    Morpheus widened his eyes and raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°And you yelled at me so loudly!¡±


    Morpheus covered his face. He regretted bringing back this unreasonable, louder-than-life monster


    from the boxing ring.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Morpheus became alert, and Persephone stopped crying.


    She looked at him while he looked at the door, and a glint of something shed in his eyes.


    The knock echoed in the quiet room, and then a voice followed. ¡°Morpheus! You home?¡±


    Morpheus¡¯ expression rxed slightly.


    He opened the door, and the person entering was almost as tall as him but noticeably thinner, like a


    paper-thin person. He had heavy makeup on his face, and when he smiled, it seemed like his false


    eyshes were about to fall off.


    Seeing Persephone sitting on the sofa, he greeted her warmly. ¡°Is this my new sister-inw?¡±


    Persephone was taken aback.

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904


    To say this person was a woman, the rough voice and height and appearance clearly screamed ¡®man¡¯.


    To call him a man¡­ Well, he was dressed in women¡¯s clothing, wearing a wig and strutting in high


    heels.


    Persephone was a bit frightened, so she hugged herself and tried to hide behind Morpheus.


    ¡°This is Wynn Jeter.¡± Morpheus turned and told her in a low voice, ¡°Just call him Wynn. He¡¯s quite


    helpful. If you can¡¯t find me for anything, you can ask him. It¡¯s the same.¡±


    Wynn smiled and tried to shake hands with Persephone, but just as his hand reached out, he seemed


    to realize something. He winced awkwardly and pulled his hand back.


    ¡°Hey, did you lovebirds just have a spat?¡± Wynn asked. ¡°I could hear everything next door! Did you


    bully her, Morpheus? Look at how much she¡¯s crying¡­¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Morpheus replied casually. ¡°Just some bickering.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ you both haven¡¯t had dinner yet?¡± Wynn ced the insted box he brought on the table,


    carefully watching their expressions. ¡°I happened to make extra, so I brought it for you! These are all


    local specialties, girl. I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re good, but feel free to try. If you like them, I¡¯ll take you out for


    an authentic meal next time!


    ¡°Morpheus, go ahead and eat.¡±


    Morpheus remained silent.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Persephone felt a bit embarrassed. Although Wynn looked peculiar, his smile was genuine.


    Moreover, Morpheus letting him in indicated trust.


    She looked down, only for her stomach to growl, breaking the room¡¯s silence.


    Wynn smiled, quickly ushered Persephone to sit and eat, and tactfully excused himself.


    Persephone nced at Morpheus. Seeing his expression still nk, she started eating by herself.


    This was the best meal she had since arriving at Flinge. She hadn¡¯t grasped the situation during the


    first few days and had fast food every day. Then she got kidnapped by Kourtney¡¯s people and ended up


    at Morpheus¡¯ ce¡­ The food she had had with Morpheus was, well¡­


    ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Persephone couldn¡¯t help but praise. ¡°Hey, turns out the taste here isn¡¯t that


    heavy, huh? I thought everyone here loved meat, seeing you always eating it. Morpheus, why don¡¯t you


    taste these dishes? They¡¯re really good!¡±


    Morpheus grunted and sat down to eat with her.


    He sneaked a nce at her. All the hard feelings from earlier seemed to vanish with the food she


    swallowed. She was smiling right now, eating joyfully, and seemed revitalized.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to be this easy to please¡ªsome good food was all it took to make her happy.


    Morpheus inadvertently smirked, a hint of tenderness shimmering in his eyes.


    In the following days, whenever Morpheus wasn¡¯t homeBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    , Wynn would keep Persephonepany to pass time.


    Persephone could sense he was kind-hearted but remained curious about why he dressed that way.


    Wynn openly admitted, ¡°Because I¡¯m a little mentally disturbed!¡±


    Persephone was stunned, standing stiffer than a utility pole under the zing sun.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not a pervert!¡± Wynn stamped his foot and reached out to her. Over these


    days, they had be quite close and even walked arm in arm like good sisters when out.


    ¡°I wanted to be a girl when I was young, but my mom born me a boy.¡± He smiled openly. ¡°Later, I found


    out it¡¯s called gender dysphoria, a mental illness. I¡¯ve seen numerous therapists, tried to change, but it


    didn¡¯t work. Then¡­ I simply followed my heart!¡±


    ¡°You never thought about surgery?¡± Persephone nced at him. ¡°With technology being so advanced


    now, such procedures aren¡¯t very painful.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the money, missy!¡± Wynn chuckled. ¡°My family isn¡¯t well-off, lots of siblings to feed. My


    mom doesn¡¯t have spare money for me.


    ¡°And besides, they all hate me¡­¡± His voice lowered. ¡°They think I¡¯m a freak and don¡¯t like meing


    home.¡±


    Persephone¡¯s heart clenched, looking at him with a bit of sympathy.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Wynn seemed nervous. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a disgusting freak too?¡±

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905


    Persephone paused for a moment, then shook her head with a smile.


    Wynn looked somewhat surprised, quietly gazing at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a monster.¡± Persephone¡¯s voice was soft yet firm. ¡°You¡¯re a good person.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°And who says you¡¯re disgusting? It¡¯s just your lifestyle that¡¯s different from others. How¡¯s that


    disgusting? It¡¯s not your fault that you like dressing in women¡¯s clothes and pretending to be one.¡±


    Wynn was stunned for a while, his eyes gradually turning red. His lips moved, but nothing came out.


    Instead, he tightly held her hand.


    ¡°I¡­ I have something else.¡± He sobbed, ¡°After you hear it, maybe you¡¯ll find it disgusting¡­ My family is


    poor, and I had to start working early to support them. But being so peculiar, no one wanted to hire me.


    Then, I identally found that if I dressed in women¡¯s clothing and walked on this street, those


    perverted men woulde looking for me¡­ so I just¡­¡±


    Persephone froze, not knowing what he hadn¡¯t finished saying. But it probably wasn¡¯t something good.


    Seeing Wynn¡¯s avoiding gaze, her heart ached. Her upbringing had been too sheltered. She didn¡¯t


    know the hardships of life, unable to understand that a simple desire to be a woman could be so


    difficult to achieve.


    The Hamertons had protected her too well. She had been so sheltered that she had no idea the world


    had such a filthy and ugly side.


    ¡°No.¡± After a while, she lightly patted his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re disgusting. I just feel sorry for you.¡±


    Wynn couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, tears streaming down his face. His words were indistinct, but


    Persephone caught a few. ¡°They¡­ all look down on me, only Morpheus¡­ respects me.


    ¡°Now there¡¯s you too!¡±


    He burst into loud sobs and drew attention from passersby, startling Persephone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Persephone gently pushed him. ¡°Hey, stop crying¡­¡±


    ¡°You and Morpheus are truly the best to me in this whole town!¡±


    ¡°Could you stop crying, please?¡±


    ¡°Waaah!¡±


    Persephone shielded her face with her hand.


    ¡°I swear!¡± Wynn suddenly lifted his tear-stained face, solemnly dering, ¡°I¡¯ll give my all for both of you,


    even if it costs me my life!¡±


    ¡°Please, no, no, no!¡± Persephone was taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s too intense.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Wynn wiped away his tears. ¡°If anyone dares to harm you two, I won¡¯t stand by!¡±


    Persephone awkwardlyughed.


    His sudden enthusiasm was like a tornado, making it a bit hard for her to handle.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wynn grabbed her again.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°I earned money yesterday!¡± He smiled brightly. ¡°Let me treat you to something nice. Let¡¯s have


    authentic local cuisine!¡±


    ¨CBooks Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Wynn was different from Persephone¡¯s past friends.


    Everyone on this street was also unlike anyone she had known before.


    Her previous circle of friends matched her background. Everyone was affluent, attended prestigious


    schools, and mingled with the elite.


    This was an entirely different world. They lived at the lowest rung, where there was blood, fighting,


    scheming, and conspiracy, but also the brilliance and warmth of humanity. They adapted to the harsh


    environment in their own way, breaking their original selves and reshaping them into various forms.


    Morpheus had told her, ¡°They¡¯re detestable, yet also pitiful.¡±


    From Persephone¡¯s perspective, she couldn¡¯tpletely understand this statement. She often thought


    of Greta, inquiring about her from the neighbors, but found nothing.


    Had Greta also be pitiful and hateful?


    Just the thought made her heart ache, almost bringing her to tears.


    One day, when Morpheus returned home, he saw Persephone sitting on the carpet, constantly fiddling


    with the red string on her hand. He frowned, thumped the roasted chicken on the table, and sullenly


    grabbed two sets of utensils.

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906


    ¡°Freshly roasted.¡± He tore off a drumstick and handed it to her. ¡°Eat up!¡±


    Persephone was momentarily stunned. It seemed like he was always serving either chicken or beef.


    Did he have a grudge against these animals from his past life?


    Morpheus ripped into the chicken breast, eating voraciously. He nced at her and couldn¡¯t help but


    frown. Watching Persephone eat was genuinely concerning.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Persephone was taken aback.


    Her genuine feeling was: ¡®Actually, not a fan.¡¯


    But her mind reminded her, ¡®Watch your words. You¡¯re not on par with this rugged guy!¡¯


    As such, she started with a sweet smile. ¡°You seem¡­ to really enjoy these, huh?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t say I¡¯m particrly fond of them,¡± Morpheus replied nonchntly. ¡°Chicken and beef are rich in


    protein. That¡¯s how every boxer eats.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to train me into a boxer?¡±


    Morpheus gave her the look of someone looking at a fool. ¡°If you step into the ring, you¡¯ll be beaten to


    death, the boss will be in trouble, and the audience will dieughing.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Eat more!¡± His voice lowered as he tore off another chicken leg for her. ¡°Too thin!¡±


    Persephone¡¯s heart stirred. She remembered stories Cordelia told about Zephyr¡¯s younger days. When


    her grandfather hid his identity and her grandmother had just married him, he used to serve meat like


    this to her, saying, ¡°Eat more, you¡¯re too thin.¡±


    She smiled, ying with the chicken in her bowl.


    Sensing her smiling gaze, Morpheus felt puzzled. For some reason, his heart began to beat faster.


    He turned to the kitchen to grab a cold beer and chugged it down, concealing his awkwardness.


    After a while, he muttered softly, ¡°Tomorrow¡­ I¡¯ll get you something you like to eat.¡±


    ¡°You know what I like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Wynn mentioned you like local cuisine.¡± He nced at her. ¡°I¡¯ll bring some from the restaurant


    tomorrow.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± She pouted suddenly. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m like a little cat or dog you keep at home, just


    waiting for you to feed¡­¡±


    Persephone cautiously put down her utensils, tentatively asking him, ¡°I¡­ I want to order takeout by


    myself, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I can eat what I want, okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Morpheus grunted.


    Persephone tried to please him, ¡°So, you agree?¡±


    Morpheus looked up at her. Agree to what? Her ordering takeout? Could she even do that?


    ¡°Um, Morpheus¡­¡± Persephone pressed on. ¡°I have nothing here right now, and every day at home is


    so incredibly boring. I can¡¯t even order a cup of milk tea! Can you¡­ Can you help me buy a phone?¡±


    Morpheus¡¯ gaze darkened gradually.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything fancy, not thetest model!¡± Persephone smiled. ¡°With a phone, I could pass


    time at home and take care of my own meals!¡±


    Morpheus remained silent, just gazing at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Persephone assured, ¡°I won¡¯t owe you money for the phone. I¡¯ll give you a promissory


    note, and when I¡¯m back home, I¡¯ll pay you double!


    ¡°I¡­ I want a phone to contact my family¡­¡± She scratched her head. ¡°It¡¯s been so many days, my


    parents must be worried sick. I don¡¯t want them to fret!


    ¡°Morpheus¡­¡±


    The prolonged silence made the air around them feel frozen. Persephone¡¯s heart raced, suddenly


    unable to meet his eyes.


    ¡°Morpheus, do¡­ Do you agree?¡±


    A cold glint suddenly shed in Morpheus¡¯ eyes, an ominous look on his sharply defined face.


    Before Persephone could react, she heard him m the utensils on the table and grab her wrist!


    ¡°You want a phone?¡± He enunciated each word, ring at her. ¡°Hah! To call the police?¡±

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907


    Persephone was frozen in ce. Morpheus¡¯ imposing presence made her heart race. Despite hisck


    of expression, his calm demeanor was more terrifying than a fierce expression.


    ¡°No, no.¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°I just wanted to contact my family to reassure them!¡±


    ¡°Once you connect with your family, can you guarantee they won¡¯t call the police?¡± Each word seemed


    like iceing out of Morpheus¡¯ mouth. ¡°Withmunication so advanced now, once you send a


    signal, the authorities will definitely track this ce down!¡±


    Persephone looked at him nervously, her heart pounding.


    ¡°This ce is entangled with various powers. It¡¯s not as simple as making a police call to resolve


    things! If calling the police could get you home, I would¡¯ve done it the first day I met you!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡± Persephone¡¯s eyes welled up, tears streaming down. ¡°Let go, it hurts!¡±


    Morpheus paused as he realized he was clutching her slender arm, leaving red marks.


    He released his grip. Persephone wriggled backward, leaping to the couch like she was escaping a


    demon. She huddled up as she looked at him in terror.


    At that moment, a faint light emitted from the pendant on the red string she wore.


    Persephone froze. She didn¡¯t want him to notice it, so she instinctively used her hand to shield it.


    However, this gesture caught Morpheus¡¯ eye, causing his brow to furrow slightly. Did she cherish that


    string so much? Even after being hurt, she still protected it?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In that case, the person who gifted it to her must bear an unusual weight in her heart¡­


    Morpheus took a deep breath.


    The atmosphere in the room became extremely tense.


    After a while, he returned to his room with a bottle of spray.


    Persephone didn¡¯t know what he was up to. All she saw was Morpheus suddenly extending his hand as


    if he was about to grab her, and she shrieked in terror.


    ¡°You.¡± Morpheus red at her. ¡°Come here!¡±


    ¡°What do you want?!¡±


    ¡°Give me your hand!¡± Morpheus¡¯ voice was stern.


    Persephone burst into tears. At the same time, she felt the couch sink slightly beside her, and a warm,


    broad hand covered her wrist. His movement was forceful yet gentle, sping her small hand in his


    palm. Before she could react, a soothing coolness spread across her wrist.Books Chapters Are Daily


    Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    An herbal scent filled the air.


    Morpheus gently massaged her wrist as if dealing with a disobedient little cat.


    ¡°This spray is for treating bruises.¡± He spoke softly. ¡°I¡­ I hurt your wrist, so¡­¡±


    He paused, finding it difficult to apologize as he had never apologized to anyone in his life. Eventually,


    he looked into her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Persephone¡¯s heart jolted. She tried to retract her hand, but hisrge palm enveloped her small one


    firmly. She could only let him massage and soothe her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s not that serious,¡± she murmured. ¡°It just hurts a bit. Not enough to be considered ¡®bruised¡¯.¡±


    Morpheus remained silent, continuing his actions on her hand.


    He knew it wasn¡¯t that serious. In truth, he only took this chance to hold her hand¡­


    The moment this thought crossed his mind, he felt dirty, and his heartbeat became irregr. ncing


    at her, he suddenly released her hand.


    Persephone was caught off guard.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± He turned his face away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any red marks on your wrist.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Persephone sat quietly on the couch, no longer mentioning anything about wanting a phone.

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908


    Persephone¡¯s hair was a bit disheveled, and Morpheus¡¯ mind was in a bit of a muddle too.


    Kourtney and Jim had abducted her, and she had been with him all these days. He also restricted her


    movements. Had it suffocated her?


    He had been so harsh on her too¡­


    Morpheusposed himself and cleared his throat, speaking in a calmer tone. ¡°If you want to contact


    your family, I can help you.¡±


    Persephone¡¯s eyes instantly lit up¡­ ¨C


    In the afternoon, Morpheus took her out, weaving through the streets and arriving at a small


    convenience store on the corner.


    Persephone looked somewhat surprised at the slightly worn-out ce in front of her. When she was in


    Centrolis before, she rarely went to convenience stores, and when she did, those stores were spacious


    and bright, with shelves full of products in attractive packaging.


    This one¡­ The location wasn¡¯t great, almost no foot traffic, and the items on the shelves, much like the


    store¡¯s owner, seemedckluster.


    The only advantage was it seemed clean, despite the shack-like appearance.


    ¡°This is George,¡± Morpheus introduced the shop owner to her. ¡°You can make a call here, free of


    charge.¡±


    Persephone was taken aback as George Kovac retrieved a very old-fashionedndline phone from


    under the counter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like this.¡± She widened her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re seeing it now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Morpheus raised an eyebrow. ¡°There are plenty of things in this


    world you haven¡¯t seen!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure this thing works?¡±


    George chuckled warmly, inviting her inside. Once she stepped in, a strange action from George left


    her puzzled¡ªhe closed the shop door!


    Persephone couldn¡¯t help but nce at Morpheus, who remained unruffled, showing no sign of


    concern.


    ¡°Make the call quickly,¡± he said. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t take too long.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Morpheus left her in the shop and stepped outside with George.


    Persephone frowned, not understanding why making a phone call felt like she was sneaking around.


    However, she didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it. She took a deep breath and quickly dialed her mom¡¯s


    number.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Mom!¡± The call connected swiftly, and upon hearing Lina¡¯s voice, Persephone felt a mix of


    emotions¡ªexcitement and sadness, too overwhelmed to speak.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated


    Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Lina paused for a moment, then unbelievably eximed, ¡°Is it¡­ Sephy? Sephy!¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Lina¡¯s voice was hoarse with worry. ¡°You, child, never give us peace of mind!¡±


    Tears welled up in Persephone¡¯s eyes instantly.


    Soon, there were more voices on the other end¡ªthe worried tones of her family. Zuko was brought in,


    followed by Theodore, and it seemed like even Zephyr and Cordelia¡¯s voices could be heard¡­


    Persephone couldn¡¯t stop crying. She had so much to say, yet at this crucial moment, she couldn¡¯t


    manage to utter a single word.


    Amidst the chaos on the call, she heard the convenience store door click open. She turned toward the


    sound and saw Morpheus walking in, his gazeplex as he looked at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± he softly reminded her. ¡°I told you, don¡¯t stay on the call too long.¡±


    Tears still streaked Persephone¡¯s face. Her family¡¯s anxious voices echoed on the other end of the call.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± She collected herself, summarizing briefly, ¡°I¡¯m fine here in Flinge. Though I¡¯ve had a


    bit of trouble, it¡¯s all resolved. I¡¯ll call you regrly to reassure you all. You really don¡¯t need to worry


    about me!¡±

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909


    Zephyr¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Sephy, our men are on their way, and Nichs has already intervened,


    making contact with the factions over there¡­ No matter what happens, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re here for


    you!¡±


    Persephone¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she turned to look at the person beside her.


    Morpheus remained expressionless. Although the phone was old-fashioned, it didn¡¯t transmit sound.


    Even in this small, quiet room, he couldn¡¯t hear what was being said through the receiver. Besides, he


    had been constantly ncing out the window as if on alert.


    Persephone remembered his words. The situation here couldn¡¯t be resolved by calling the police, and


    she shouldn¡¯t endanger more people.


    She couldn¡¯tprehend what it all meant, but the situation was likely far moreplex than she


    imagined. She was grateful to have him during this time, ensuring her safe survival in this perilous


    situation.


    But if the Hamertons dispatched arge number of people¡­


    Persephone hesitated and said softly on the call, ¡°Grandpa Zephyr, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ve realized how


    stubborn and reckless I¡¯ve been, making you all worry. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    ¡°Silly child, what are you saying? Your safety is the most important.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m safe now.¡± She chuckled, ncing at Morpheus. ¡°And I¡¯m doing fine. Someone is specifically taking


    care of me!¡±


    Morpheus paused and turned to look at her, his expression difficult to interpret.


    ¡°So, you really don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Persephone lowered her voice. ¡°Moreover, this ce is


    someone else¡¯s territory¡­ Sometimes, a powerful dragon cannot defeat a local snake, Grandpa


    Zephyr. You should understand this logic.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk with you anymore!¡± She smiled and regained her cheerful demeanor. ¡°I¡¯ll call you on


    time. I¡¯m hanging up for today!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sephy!¡± Lina urgently called out, ¡°Do you have enough money on you? Where are you staying


    now? Are you safe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m safe, very safe!¡± Persephone gently reassured her mother. The money issue did awaken her


    concern. She didn¡¯t have any money left!


    She had been freeloading at Morpheus¡¯ ce all this while and had yet to understand the hardship


    without money. Despite that, she couldn¡¯t keep going on like this.


    She nced cautiously at Morpheus and whispered, cupping the receiver, ¡°I want to¡ª¡±


    As soon as she began, Morpheus discerned her intention. He coldly said, ¡°Not happening!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even said what it is!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°You want your family to send you money, right?¡±


    Persephone froze, and the next moment, she sumbed to Morpheus¡¯ overwhelming presence.


    ¡°Mom, I have money,¡± she said into the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t mistreat myself! Alright, this phone


    belongs to someone else. Don¡¯t call this number. I¡¯ll contact you, okay!¡±


    With that, she hung up the call.


    Morpheus crossed his arms, his eyes slightly narrowed. Persephone wasn¡¯t exactly dumb. She knew to


    inform her family not to call this number. In that case, she should understand why he didn¡¯t allow her


    family to send her money.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re in contact with your family, some things wille to light. Although, I¡¯m not sure what


    those things might be,¡± Morpheus murmured.


    Persephone remained silent for a while, nodding as if understanding but not quite.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Flinge was a peculiar city, shrouded in darkness, with many areas untouched by sunlight. A small


    misstep could cause a chain reaction, like the butterfly effect. The consequences were something even


    Morpheus couldn¡¯t predict. That was why he didn¡¯t want her to have contact with the outside world¡ªto


    minimize this possibility.

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910


    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t have any money.¡± Persephone lowered her head.


    Morpheus furrowed his brow slightly. He was about to mention that she had food and lodging, so what


    else would she need money for? However, the words stuck in his throat.


    Indeed, she needed money. A woman¡¯s daily needs always involved expenses, right? Moreover,


    judging by her delicate appearance, she seemed like a well-off girl, raised in affluence, which probably


    incurred more expenses¡­


    Morpheus cleared his throat lightly and said, ¡°I have money.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± He pulled out a bank card from his pocket.


    In the split second that Persephone¡¯s mind went nk, he had already slipped the card into her palm.


    ¡°If you want to use it, go ahead.¡± He seemed nonchnt. ¡°I can easily afford to take care of your


    expenses.¡±


    Persephone held the card tightly, feeling a slight pain in her palm where the edge of the card cut.


    However, she smiled, a sweet sensation lingering in her heart.


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to use this?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Morpheus raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll use it.¡± Persephone looked at him. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know what kind of things I usually


    buy.¡±


    Morpheus pursed his lips, not in the mood to banter with her. He stuffed his hands into his pockets and


    walked away with long strides.


    Persephone followed behind him, smiling all the while.


    As they exited the small convenience store, Morpheus suddenly pulled her into his embrace.


    Persephone was startled while he whispered to her after scanning the surroundings, ¡°Lower your head


    and stay close to me.¡±


    Persephoneplied. As they left, the store owner nced at them cryptically and smiled.


    It was muchter that Persephone learned the true purpose of that convenience store and understood


    the real identities of Morpheus and the store owner. However, that was years down the road.


    Currently, the little princess of the Hamertons was trapped in Flinge.


    Since Persephone made that call in the convenience store, she had developed a rapport with the store


    owner. Every day around 4:00 p.m., George would be there waiting for her. As soon as she entered the


    small shop, he would roll down the shutters and hang a sign at the shopfront saying, ¡°Out for a bit.¡±


    It was there she could peacefully call her family to reassure them of her safety. However, the calls


    couldn¡¯t be too long, onlysting two or three minutes each time. And each time, Morpheus was by her


    side.


    This day, Morpheus had a match, so Wynn apanied her. After finishing the call, she stepped out


    with a slightly downcast mood.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Persephone sighed softly.


    She couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it, but she felt a profound sense of helplessness. She missed home


    ¡ªher parents and even her little brother, who often teased her. Even though it had only been a few


    days since she had been separated from her family, it felt like she had traveled light-years away.


    Wynn bought her a drink, telling her that consuming something sugary would lift her spirits.


    Persephone forced a smile and thanked him softly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wynn linked his arm with Persephone¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s already afternoon. Let me take you to the night


    market! The night market is just across the street from themercial district. If you get tired of


    strolling, we can¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, who wanted to go to the night market? It¡¯s you!¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice cut through.


    Persephone looked up. The speaker had a sardonic smile, vividly illustrating what people called a


    despicable face.


    ¡°How could a creature like you still have the audacity to wander around the streets?¡±

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911


    Persephone was taken aback, looking at the woman with doubt.


    Meanwhile, Wynn appeared awkward, tilting his body as if dodging her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Persephone asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s Shirley,¡± he said softly. ¡°She¡¯s with Kourtney.¡±


    Persephone thought fast, connecting that with his past, and roughly guessed the grudge between


    them.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    There were many nightclubs on the street, and Kourtney was a powerful madam. She certainly had


    many ¡°generals¡± under her wing. Shirley seemed to be one of them.


    Meanwhile, a ¡°skirmisher¡± like Wynn had no support. They must have boycotted him. Given his special


    identity as a man, they likely looked down on him and bullied him. However, they dared not go over the


    line. After all, he had Morpheus behind him.


    The most they would do was what she was doing now¡ªteasing and humiliating him before leaving him


    alone.


    He grabbed Persephone and gestured toward the alley. ¡°Sephy, let¡¯s walk there.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go just yet.¡± Shirley crossed the line, blocking them and rudely inspecting Persephone. ¡°So,


    this is Morpheus¡¯ girl? Ha! How can she take him when she¡¯s so petite?¡±


    Sheughed out loud. ¡°Oh, wait! He only looks strong on the outside. He can¡¯tst in bed. Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push it, Shirley!¡± Wynn couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What business do you have with them?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to stand up for them, you piece of shit?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Morpheus¡¯ girl,¡± he said seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t care how he is, but we all know how powerful his fists


    are! Don¡¯t you dare offend her!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°You.¡± Shirley looked at Persephone and scoffed. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t afford to offend her! I suppose she has a


    fetish, or she wouldn¡¯t be friends with a monster like you. Do you guys have threesomes? Or else why


    are you always clinging to them? You guys sure are fun people. We can¡¯tpete with you on that!¡±


    Wynn¡¯s cheeks flushed. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re flustered already?¡± Shirley got even more excited. ¡°She¡¯s saying nothing, so why are you so


    worked up?


    ¡°Hey, you!¡± She mocked, ¡°Are you deaf or mute? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    At that moment, Persephone maintained her calmposure and asked, ¡°Oh, you were talking to


    me?¡±


    Shirley was stunned, and her facial expression changed. She did not expect that Persephone did not


    take her mockery to heart. That felt horrible.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Persephone smiled courteously. ¡°I only heard Wynn talking. I was confused, wondering why


    he was talking to himself.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Do you not understand humannguage?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that was humannguage?¡± Persephone looked innocent yet mischievous, making Shirley pale


    from rage. ¡°Miss, are you well-versed in manynguages? Do you also know¡­ gibberish?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, talk like a regr person. Stop speaking gibberish, understand?¡±

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912


    Just as Shirley teetered on the edge of losing herposure, she abruptly detected an imposing


    presence emanating from the girl before her. A chill ran down her spine, prompting an instinctive step


    backward.


    Persephone smiled, yet her eyes exuded an icy demeanor. She took a deliberate step forward and


    said, ¡°My friend and I are heading to the shopping mall now. Do you still intend to stop us?¡±


    Shirley breathed heavily and red at her fiercely.


    ¡°Also, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to make clear.¡± Persephone disyed no hint of fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know


    what issue you have with Wynn, but everyone has the right to live life on their terms. I respect his


    choices, and I¡¯m willing to be his friend. That¡¯s none of your concern. I don¡¯t need you dictating my


    actions! If I catch you being rude to him again, I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡±


    Her assertiveness stunned Shirley.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She had assumed the girl Kourtney had handed over to Morpheus to be weak, never expecting her to


    be quite resilient. Now infuriated, she hurled insults, ¡°You all are a bunch of garbage that sticks


    together! I could smell the disgusting, cheap powder on your foolish face from miles away!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct.¡± Persephone chuckled. ¡°I think the cosmetics Wynn uses are subpar as well.


    I nned to go shopping and buy him some! I might not know much, but I¡¯m familiar with the expensive


    brands! Let¡¯s go, Wynn!¡±


    She sneered this time, gripping Wynn¡¯s hand as they walked past Shirley with their heads held high.


    Even at a distance, they could hear Shirley¡¯s outburst.


    After covering some ground, Wynn released Persephone¡¯s hand. He wore a grateful yet concerned


    expression. ¡°Sephy, you¡¯ve offended Kourtney¡¯s girl. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°Why worry?¡± Persephone was unafraid of trouble. ¡°She bullied me, yet we¡¯re not allowed to fight


    back?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t wantplications for you and Morpheus.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± She grabbed him, giggling. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention how powerful his fists are? He¡¯ll handle it


    if anything happens!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Wynn smiled but remained silent, his eyes betraying a hint of seriousness.


    Feeling uneasy under his gaze, she stammered, ¡°W-What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re relying on him more and more, aren¡¯t you?¡± He grinned. ¡°You¡¯ll have him handle everything


    while you be the woman behind him, right?¡±


    Persephone blushed, at a loss for words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going!¡± She awkwardly lowered her head. ¡°The malls will close if we don¡¯t hurry!¡±


    Wynn followed. He intended to lead her to a mid-range shopping mall, but Persephone spotted the


    dazzling lights of a high-end mall in the distance and charged ahead.


    It was the most luxurious shopping destination, attracting the wealthy from the five bordering provinces.


    The lights alone exuded an intimidating sophistication.


    Wynn had never dared to venture in.


    But Persephone boldly entered without hesitation.


    ¡°Hey, Sephy!¡± Unable to stop her, he chased after her. ¡°We¡¯re not going to this one¡­ Come back!¡±

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913


    Wynn couldn¡¯t catch Persephone. As such, he could only apany her into the shopping mall with


    his head held low. It marked the first time he saw her in a different light. Her eyes lit up as soon as she


    entered.


    Despite being nothingpared to Centrolis, the mall boasted a collection of global brands and luxury


    items. Its location at the border intersecting a couple of provinces made it unique. This made many


    limited edition collections avable, and their prices were 1/3 cheaper than in Centrolis.


    Persephone felt like she was in heaven, behaving like a happy bird that had flown out of its cage.


    Wynn followed her, feeling ufortable as shop assistants looked at them with judgment. However,


    she indulged herself, oblivious to the stares.


    ¡°Sephy.¡± He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving now?¡± She was stunned. ¡°We¡¯ve juste in!¡±


    Wynn forced a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t even afford a cotton pad here!¡±


    She pouted.


    However, she was familiar with these brands.


    ¡°I promised to buy you better skincare.¡± She looked at him. ¡°Although Shirley is irritating, she said one


    thing right. You should stop using horrible cosmetics.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a lowly person, so why not?¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Persephone red at him. ¡°You are a good person and deserve good things!¡±


    He felt a squeeze in his heart. His lips quivered, and he became teary.


    ¡°Why must you beat yourself up?¡± She patted his shoulder. ¡°My grandma told me since young that


    anyone can step on you, but you¡¯re the only one who can¡¯t step on yourself! Even if you¡¯re deep in


    mud, you must bloom like a flower!¡±


    ¡°Your grandma is amazing,¡± Wynn said enviously. ¡°I don¡¯t have a family who said things like that to me.


    Sephy. y-your family must be wealthy, right? Since you¡¯re not from Flinge, where are you from?¡±


    She fell into silence and did not answer.


    She remembered what Morpheus told her at all times¡ªtelling the truth was a big no here. Never let


    people know your trump card, nor should you trust someone entirely.


    ¡°My family. is just mediocre.¡± Persephone smiled and changed the subject instantly. ¡°Hey, Wynn, this


    brand is amazing!¡±


    Before he could react, she pulled him into a store with an elegant design. It was bigger than any of the


    stores, like a dazzling pearl in the entire shopping mall. It was so dazzling that it was ring.


    The conspicuous ¡°Cece¡± logo exuded sophistication.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Persephone had been using this brand since she was in middle school. However, she had never picked


    the items at the store. Instead, the chief designer would go to her every time theyunched new items.


    ¡°This, this, and this!¡± She pointed at a couple of samples on the counter and got the shop assistant to


    bring her the items.


    ¡°Sephy¡­¡± Wynn whispered, ¡°It¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Do you have money?¡±


    She thought to herself. She had no money, but Morpheus did!


    Did he not give her a credit card earlier?


    ¡°Just buy!¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m paying!¡±


    She went to pay after saying that. She took out the credit card Morpheus had given her naturally.


    However, she paused the moment she was going to swipe it.

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914


    There seemed to be a voice inside Persephone that said, ¡°Don¡¯t do this. It¡¯s someone else¡¯s money.¡±


    She recalled what Wynn had told her. Morpheus¡¯ life hung on the edge every day working at the


    underground arena. The slightest mistake could cost him his life.


    However, the audience watching thepetitions were avid gamblers who cared little for the fighters¡¯


    lives, deriving pleasure from the adrenaline of gambling.


    Her hands shook.


    She glimpsed Morpheus¡¯ blood-stained wrist wrap, a testament to the toll he paid for every cent


    earned. Yet, she¡­


    After some thought, she held onto the credit card.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wynn asked softly.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± She turned to face him. ¡°I suddenly remembered that this is Morpheus¡¯ hard-earned


    money. Even though he gave me his card, I shouldn¡¯t spend it thoughtlessly. Also, taking credit for


    using his money to buy you things doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡±


    She was sincere, ¡°Wynn, can we buy theseter? When I have the money, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± He smiled happily. ¡°You silly girl. Why worry about that? Even if you have money, we won¡¯t


    buy this! They¡¯re not good anyway. Only foolish wealthy people who know nothing would fall for their


    trap¡­¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Umm.¡±


    She forced a smile.


    Just then, the shop assistant¡¯s rude voice echoed. ¡°Are you buying or not?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Wynn waved. ¡°We¡¯re going to check out other stores.¡±


    ¡°You got me to bring the stuff, and you refuse to buy them at the veryst minute. Don¡¯te here if


    you can¡¯t afford us! So pretentious.¡± the shop assistant muttered to herself, but she was quite loud.


    Persephone heard every word loud and clear.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± She turned her head. ¡°Is this how you treat your customer?¡±


    The shop assistant scoffed arrogantly.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Since you¡¯re working here, it¡¯s your job to look for the items for your customers! Whether we buy it or


    not, it¡¯s the consumer¡¯s right. What right do you have to be makingments?¡±


    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t I talk to myself? Consumers have the right to choose whether to buy, and shop assistants


    have no right to speak?¡±


    ¡°You do, but what you say has to fit your identity!¡±


    ¡°Miss, what identity do I have?¡± The shop assistant looked at her with the side of her eye and crossed


    her arms. ¡°You seem young, but what you say is interesting!


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a free lesson! Don¡¯t pretend if you can¡¯t afford things. People like the two of you can¡¯t


    afford us, get it?¡±


    Persephone took a deep breath.


    She was a lifetime VIP member of the brand, and not many people owned the membership.


    During her time at Centrolis, the brand¡¯s Regional CEO would have to respect her whenever they met,


    calling her ¡°Ms. Persephone¡±.


    She calmed down, looked at the arrogant shop assistant, and smirked coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a series of


    numbers, and you¡¯ll look it up on theputer. You¡¯ll tell me if I can afford your brand or not!¡±


    The shop assistant frowned, clearly not understanding her.


    Just as Persephone was about to provide her VIP membership number, a deep, electric voice suddenly


    sounded behind her. ¡°Who said my wife can¡¯t afford this?¡±

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915


    Persephone stood in stunned silence as the voice echoed. A tall figure approached, his broad


    shoulders reaching out to grab her.


    Unintentionally, her gaze caught two shadows on the wall, merging into one, and she blushed.


    Morpheus swiftly took the credit card from her hand, mming it onto the counter. ¡°What are you


    buying?¡± he asked.


    Caught off guard, she stammered, ¡°N-Nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Buy anything you¡¯d like,¡± hemanded, his voice gentle despite his fierce appearance. ¡°I have


    money. Let¡¯s see who dares to look down on you here!¡±


    A tickling sensation warmed Persephone¡¯s heart, an odd but pleasant feeling.


    Seeing that Morpheus was so muscr and fierce he could totally y a bandit in a movie, the shop


    assistant dared not offend him, even though she looked down on him.


    ¡°Alright, sir.¡± She smiled, packing the items Persephone had chosen. ¡°I¡¯ll ring up the bill.¡±


    Morpheus remained silent, coldly staring.


    After paying, Persephone held his arm and yfully said, ¡°Morpheus, she said I couldn¡¯t afford their


    stuff!¡±


    Morpheus looked nk, trying toprehend her intentions. After paying for her, shouldn¡¯t he have


    imed justice on her behalf? The shop assistant had been polite, so what more did she want?


    But she held his arm.


    Suppressing a smile, he remainedposed. ¡°Oh,¡± he said, unfazed. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    She smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t want them! Get me a refund!¡±


    The shop assistant was dumbstruck. Although the store¡¯s inventory was not extensive, Persephone


    demonstrated shrewdness in selecting the pricier items. The cumtive cost amounted to a significant


    figure.


    Amission would be earned based on the total bill.


    Furthermore, hardly anyone sought refunds for this particr brand. Customers willingly paid a


    premium for the exceptional quality and customer service it offered. It was a prominent A-list brand.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, if a refund were requested, she wouldn¡¯t just lose hermission¡­


    Her superior would investigate the incident thoroughly, probing into the reasons behind the customer¡¯s


    refund request. Wouldn¡¯t they eventually uncover the altercation she had with the customer? Her job


    would be jeopardized at that point!


    ¡°No!¡± The shop assistant grasped the severity of the situation. ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, it¡¯s my fault. Can you not¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Persephone stood tall, radiating even more majesty than before.


    Morpheus¡¯ presence bolstered her fearless demeanor.


    ¡°I initially wanted these items, but I no longer desire them! I demand a refund! Is the consumer not


    entitled to that? Or does the brand enforce a ludicrous no-refund policy?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that my wife is requesting a refund?¡± Morpheus¡¯ cold voice echoed once again.


    Persephone nced at him, chuckling with her head lowered.


    ¡°Sir¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself!¡± He advanced a step, his gaze overpowering and icy, chilling the entire


    store.


    The shop assistant had no choice but to process the refund for them.


    Persephone trailed behind Morpheus on the way home until they reached their destination.


    After bidding farewell to Wynn, she cautiously approached him.


    Standing next to him as he opened the door, she caught his nce.


    Persephone was petite, only reaching his shoulders. She was no longer the fierce, wild cat he first


    encountered. Instead, she had transformed into a submissive rabbit.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile.

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916


    ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like to tell me?¡± Morpheus asked.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Persephone pursed her lips. ¡°Do you think I was being unreasonable at the store?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The brand is known for its quality. Basically, nobody would get a refund,¡± she said softly. ¡°As soon as


    the manager finds out that someone requested a refund, the shop assistant will be questioned and


    might be fired.¡±


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t bear for that to happen to her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She looked into his eyes. All the words were stuck in her throat¡ªshe had no idea how to say it.


    It was not that she couldn¡¯t bear to do it¡ªshe cared about what he thought.


    She was worried he might think she was being stubborn and stirring trouble.


    She was worried she might be an unreasonable and self-centered girl to him.


    Even she was shocked when that thought came up. Why did she care about that so much?


    ¡°That¡¯s how the world is.¡± Morpheus¡¯ voice was deep. ¡°If we don¡¯t bully anyone, we can¡¯t just take it


    blindly when we¡¯re bullied. Is it fair if you don¡¯t fight back when they¡¯re punching your face?¡±


    He stared at her when he spoke. There was a smirk on his chiseled face.


    ¡°So. you supported what I did?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    They locked eyes and smiled.


    The smile sent a wave to his heart, breaking his tough barrier.


    Although Persephone bought nothing that night, she felt happy.


    After getting home, she washed up and fell asleep on the couch.


    Just then, Morpheus happened to bring the nket and pillow from the room.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He wanted to let her sleep in the bedroom since she had been sleeping on the couch for many days.


    He had cleaned yesterday, so he was going to let her sleep there today.


    When he saw her sleeping soundly on the couch, he felt exasperated. He walked to her and watched


    her sleeping quietly.


    Time seemed to have stopped, and the air around seemed to have turned soft as well.


    His heart seemed to be blooming.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Morpheus couldn¡¯t help but stretch his hand to brush her messy hair. However, he hesitated as his


    hand hung in the air and slowly retracted it.


    Could it be that¡­ he hoped for more between them? How could anything happen to them?!


    Persephone would go back to her world sooner orter. Her world must be beautiful, unlike his, facing


    the boxing ring, blood, and injuries every day.


    He pursed his lips when he pulled his back as he retracted his hand. A burning pain came from his


    back.


    He took a sharp breath, got up, holding in the pain, and ran to the bathroom.


    Persephone was a light sleeper. She opened her eyes slowly when she heard the sound and noticed


    the pillow and nket on the couch.


    Morpheus was not in the bedroom, while there was somemotioning from the bathroom.


    She was more awake now and followed the sound with the help of the dimmed lights.


    Morpheus¡¯ sounds came from the bathroom.


    He seemed to be suppressing himself, his deep voice sounding in pain.


    He had not closed the door entirely, so Persephone inched closer and saw his almost naked body that


    was only wrapped with a towel on his waist through the gap.


    Just then, she widened her eyes and covered her mouth from the scare!


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Morpheus turned around upon hearing themotion outside.

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917


    Persephone froze as she gazed at Morpheus.


    He bore numerous wounds, spanning from his neck down to the back of his feet. Positioned with his


    back to the bathroom door, he appeared to be tending to an injury on his back.


    Bruises, swelling, cuts¡­


    There were bruises and patches of dried blood, silently proiming to the world that he had endured a


    brutal and vicious battle.


    Yet, at the shopping mall, he had disyed nothing.


    It turned out he had been suppressing his pain.


    Persephone felt a jolt in her heart. Her hand, covering her mouth, slowly dropped.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ sleeping?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I woke up,¡± she said softly. ¡°Your wounds.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Morpheus seemed calm, but his heart was in turmoil. Grabbing his clothes quietly, he identally


    aggravated the wounds on his back in his haste.


    He bit his lip, striving to endure it.


    ¡°L-Let me tend to your wounds!¡± Persephone suddenly said.


    Morpheus was stunned¡ªdoubt shed through his eyes.


    His reason urged him to keep his distance, yet his heart yearned for her to nurse his wounds.


    No one had ever cared for him or relieved his pain.


    He was ustomed to the harsh realities of life. Even a sliver of sunlight breaking through the clouds


    was precious to him. However, he knew that the thing he cherished belonged to another world, not his.


    ¡°You can¡¯t reach your back,¡± she said in a testing manner. ¡°Let me help you, okay?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± he rejected her coldly.


    Persephone looked down and reluctantly continued a momentter. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯m relying on


    you. At least, I should help you.¡±


    ¡°I said no need. Do you not understand?!¡± He suddenly raised his voice like a wild beast roaring in the


    night.


    She was shocked, looking at him nkly.


    ¡°Take the nket and pillow and sleep in the room!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to give you the room.¡± He nced at her. ¡°Do as I say!¡±


    ¡°Morpheus¡­¡±


    She stood there helplessly, clueless about his sudden drastic change. Despite her good intentions, he


    made her seem mean.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and she tried her best to hold them back as she sat on the couch.


    Morpheus widened his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to go to the room?¡±


    There was a door in the room. He could tend to himself in the living room as soon as she closed the


    door and wouldn¡¯t have to do it secretly.


    However, now that she was still in the living room.


    ¡°Sleep in the room, Persephone!¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She pouted and ignored him.


    ¡°Am I speaking a foreignnguage that you don¡¯t understand?¡±


    She was still upset.


    Morpheus couldn¡¯t do anything about her. He could only grab her. However, the wounds on his back


    acted up as soon as he bent and stretched his arms. He instinctively sucked sharply, startling


    Persephone. Just as she was getting up, they identally bumped heads.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± She held her head and groaned.


    He panicked and wanted to check her head, but it was messy in the dark. He hit somewhere and fell


    onto the couch. The pain in his back was burning.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked in concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    However, in the dim lights, she saw the terrifying wounds on his back.

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918


    Persephone had never witnessed the cruelty of life, nor had she fathomed the extent to which it could


    push a person. While her brother, back in the Hamertons, had a boxing trainer to enhance his physique


    as a personal interest, Morpheus engaged in it for survival.


    The realization hit her, and a wave of sadness washed over Persephone, prompting tears to fall.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She struggled to speak, her voice choked. ¡°Who¡­ was it¡­ Who subjected you to such brutality¡­


    Does it¡­ hurt?¡±


    Morpheus¡¯ heart tightened at her words. Slowly, he turned to face her, questioning if the glistening tears


    on her face were for him. Touched by the unspoken emotion, he refrained from expressing it overtly.


    After a prolonged silence, he handed her a bottle of ointment. In the darkness, his deep voice


    resonated. ¡°I can¡¯t reach my back, indeed. Please apply this for me.¡±


    Persephone was taken aback. Wiping away her tears, she epted the bottle. As she ceased crying,


    he softened his demeanor.


    In the quiet house, only the rhythmic beats of their hearts echoed. The heartbeats, akin to two embers


    in the night, drew closer.


    Having never cared for anyone in this way, Persephone felt awkward. Despite her clumsiness, she


    endeavored to be gentle, moving softly yet inadvertently tickling his wound and his heart.


    ¡°Should I rub the ointment?¡± she asked.


    Morpheus snapped back to reality, blushed, and replied, ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it for you,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯ve never done this before, so if I hurt you, let me know!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    He closed his eyes as she applied the ointment, feeling her touch and catching a whiff of her scent. Her


    tenderness became a form of torment, so agonizing that it seemed to crumble his soul.


    Persephone noticed that he was breathing heavily. ¡°Are you in pain?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± He denied it right away. Regret flooded him. Why had he been foolish enough to get her to


    nurse him?!Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Am I doing it too hard?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°So, can I do it harder?¡±


    He pursed his lips, sweat dripping from his forehead.


    Persephone kept challenging his boundaries. He looked back slightly and saw that she was kneeling


    behind him. Her fair legs were revealed from her sleep dress¡­


    Somewhere in his body, it felt extra intense.


    Morpheus was shocked to realize that he was aroused. He pushed her away and quickly grabbed


    something to cover his crotch!


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Persephone was shocked. She stared at the emotional man nkly. ¡°W-What now?¡±


    ¡°You can stop now. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    She looked at the cotton wool in her hand. She was only halfway done. Why did he.


    ¡°Go, go to the room!¡± He chased her away loudly. ¡°Go to bed!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?! You were nice, and now you¡¯re snapping at me again!¡± She red at him.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave you be!¡±


    Persephone went to grab her pillow and nket.


    However, she realized that the pillow case was gone.


    Persephone stood in front of him, demanding, ¡°Hey. Give it to me!¡±


    Morpheus was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Give me the pillow case!¡± She pointed at him.


    He felt a ringing in his head. He had grabbed something to cover his crotch. So it turned out it was her.


    pillow case?


    ¡°Umm. I¡¯m borrowing it.¡± He dared not look at her eyes. ¡°There are more in the room. Get another one.¡±


    She leered at him but did not bother to dwell on it and went into the room.


    After some time, Morpheus finally released a sigh. His body, which had been tensed up, also rxed,


    and hey on the couch.

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919


    Morpheus battled insomnia that night, tossing and turning in a restless struggle. Despite his weariness,


    sleep eluded him, his mind consumed by thoughts of Persephone.


    Unable to divert his focus, he found himself immersed in memories of her. Yet, in the rare moments


    when her image faded, all that remained was the haunting specter of his life, besieged by bullets.


    The merciless brutality of the battlefield lingered in his thoughts¡ªthe shattered ruins, the blood-soaked


    drains.


    He curled into a ball and closed his eyes, a sharp pain radiating from the depths of his heart. Trembling


    and breathless, he grappled with the overwhelming anguish.


    Morpheus summoned his strength andpelled himself to sit up, seeking sce in the bathroom.


    Cold water cascaded over his wounds as he cleansed them repeatedly.


    Gazing into the mirror, he confronted his reflection, a visual narrative of scars, old and new. Perhaps,


    he mused, his involvement in the gritty underground arena served as a deliberate choice to ovey


    fresh wounds upon the scars of the past.


    These recent injuries, a stark reminder of his continued existence, seemed to echo the resilience he


    forged amid the ashes of war.


    Morpheus had survived, not only for himself but for those who shared the tumultuous journey through


    the chaos of battle.


    Morpheus only sumbed to slumber as the first light of day began to break.


    Upon awakening, he noted the clock on the wall signaling 7:00 a.m.


    He went to the balcony and took deep breaths, invigorated by the morning breeze. Surveying the room,


    he spected that Persephone was still asleep. He headed to the kitchen with brisk steps to prepare


    breakfast.


    His breakfast had once been a simple affair.


    As he was about to ce a premade beef sandwich on the dining table, a sudden recollection of


    Persephone struggling to eat shed in his mind.


    Momentarily perplexed, he pondered what she used to eat at home, realizing it couldn¡¯t be a hasty grab


    from the refrigerator.


    He sighed and kept the cold sandwich for himself, deciding to make an unprecedented morning market


    visit. There, he acquired a fresh croissant and coffee.


    Once everything was ready, he knocked on the door.


    In the absence of any response, he hesitated, concerned that something might be amiss. He tentatively


    tested the doorknob and discovered that Persephone had not locked the door. Pushing it open gently,


    he peered through the gap.


    To his surprise, Persephone wasn¡¯t asleep on the bed but rather at the desk. On closer inspection, she


    appeared to be sleeping soundly, asionally smacking her lips and mumbling something.


    ¡°Sephy¡­¡± He tapped her shoulder. ¡°Sephy?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Persephone was dreaming of her parents and brother. Their voices reached her, but before she could


    engage in conversation, a distant call interrupted the moment.


    Suddenly, she was plummeting at lightning speed¡­


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Her scream echoed as she jolted upright.


    She stared nkly at the face before her in her drowsiness for what felt like an eternity.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Morpheus waved a hand to get her attention.


    Reality snapped back into focus.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m okay,¡± she replied softly. ¡°W-Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer the door,¡± he stated tly. ¡°Come, it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±


    She reluctantly rose from her ¡®bed¡¯. Morpheus noticed the papers under her arms.


    ¡°What are these?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I meant to give you these!¡± She smiled, recalling the purpose, and handed him the papers.


    Her handwriting was mboyant. While handwriting often revealed one¡¯s personality, hers didn¡¯t quite


    align.


    Morpheus nced at it briefly, his expression changing.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The papers detailed names and prescriptions of traditional medicine.


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°I wrote these down after thinking all night!¡± She giggled. ¡°They¡¯re traditional medicines. Look,


    Morpheus!¡±

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920


    Persephone pointed at them. ¡°These two herbs together are for promoting blood cirction and


    removing bruises. Soaking them in bathwater and using them to wash can reduce swelling and


    alleviate pain¡­¡±


    Morpheus gazed at her steadily. Yet, Persephone interpreted hisplex expression as his surprise.


    Waving her hand, she chuckled and continued. ¡°No need to thank me. These are small matters to me!


    And you don¡¯t have to worry about the proportion. It¡¯s absolutely precise!¡±


    Morpheus narrowed his eyes. The herbs were quitemon, but not in Flinge, not even familiar.


    However, in Southeast Aciatic¡­ His heart lurched, and his gaze toward Persephone deepened.


    ¡°Hey, this is the culmination of my lifelong learning!¡± Persephone looked at him. ¡°You should go to the


    pharmacy for them when you have time!¡±


    After a prolonged silence, Morpheus asked in a low voice, ¡°How do you know these prescriptions?¡±


    Persephone felt proud. What was so difficult about it? Her grandmother was a descendant of the


    Southeast Aciatic Irwins! The Irwins were well-known there, serving as imperial physicians.


    However, her heart jolted for some reason as she took in Morpheus¡¯ expression. In the end, she left


    herself a way out and made up a reason. ¡°I¡­ My family has been practicing medicine for generations,


    collecting some rare and unusual prescriptions. As such, I¡¯ve been exposed to it since childhood and


    picked up some medical skills.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°This is a prescription your family collected?¡±


    Persephone nodded without hesitation, but she couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that Morpheus¡¯


    expression was peculiar.


    Morpheus stared at the prescription for a long time. Perhaps Persephone didn¡¯t know much about the


    pharmacies here, just as he didn¡¯t know her true origins.


    He took the paper with some doubt and forced a smile. ¡°Thank you for your effort. Come out for


    breakfast.¡±


    Persephone shed a yful smile and followed him.


    The croissants and coffee were still warm, at the perfect temperature. She was excited. This was the


    first time she had something warm for breakfast since she came to his house.


    She couldn¡¯tprehend why Morpheus was so fond of cold drinks and meals, like a primitive man,


    just eating beef straight out of the fridge.


    Today, however, he finally had some warmth and a bit of liveliness.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Persephone stole a nce at him. A sip of warm and sweet coffee burst through her taste buds,


    soaking into her heart like the morning sun. Her face reddened quietly, and she lowered her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking a break for some time.¡± Morpheus¡¯ cold voice sounded. ¡°In theing days¡­ we might


    be seeing each other from morning till night.¡±


    Persephone paused, still with her head lowered. In the past few days, he had been leaving early and


    coming homete. Except for meals, they hardly crossed paths. But in the days toe, he would be


    home every day.


    Well, considering his injuries, he needed proper rest.


    ¡°If you feel ufortable, just stay in the room during the day and lock the door.¡± Morpheus continued


    to say, ¡°I¡¯ve given the room to you, so you can do whatever you want inside.


    ¡°And¡­ about meals.¡± He nced at her. ¡°I¡¯m not too skilled at cooking, but I should be better than you.


    So, I¡¯ll handle the cooking these days. Just let me know what you want to eat, and I¡¯ll try my best¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Persephone interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯re injured. It¡¯s better for me to take care of you!¡±


    Morpheus widened his eyes and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Persephone taking care of him? He could barely handle her applying medicine for him. How could he


    dare to let her take care of him?

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921


    Even though Morpheus didn¡¯t show it on his face, he felt a wave of warmth inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± He smiled. ¡°Are you full?¡±


    Persephone burped, wiped her mouth, and grinned at him.


    ¡°The weather is nice today.¡± Morpheus nced outside. ¡°How about we go out for a stroll?¡±


    Persephone happily agreed, quickly tidied up, and went out with him.


    Morpheus took her to several streets in Flinge. It was her first time observing the city during the


    daytime. She found that Flinge was quite lovely in daylight, a city filled with sunshine and vibrancy.


    Each street was adorned with beautiful, nameless flowerspeting in beauty.


    Boys and girls in ethnic attire were ying around in groups, looking exceptionally cheerful.


    The shops on both sides were bustling, attracting tourists from all around the world. Everywhere was a


    scene of joy and harmony.


    Persephone mingled among the crowd, brimming with excitement.


    Morpheus feared she might get lost and stayed close behind. He grabbed her hand just when she was


    about to hop off like a little rabbit.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She was taken aback, feeling as though an electric current ran through her, and she turned to look at


    him in a daze.


    ¡°There are many people.¡± His voice was low. ¡°Let¡¯s not get separated.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Persephone obediently let him lead, her heart pounding hard.


    ¡°Actually, Flinge isn¡¯t too bad,¡± she said, searching for something to say.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Morpheus looked serious, his eyes fixed ahead without ncing at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s different from what I imagined. Everyone¡¯s life seems pretty calm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s calm during the day,¡± he murmured. ¡°But everything changes at night.¡±


    Persephone bit her lip.


    Their first encounter had been at night, on that street filled with vice, in the deafening underground


    arena. Perhaps only the night could conceal all the dirty things.


    ¡°To be honest¡­¡± Morpheus paused. ¡°Even our outing today is under surveince.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°We have people from Kourtney and Fat Jim tailing us.¡±


    Persephone was startled and was about to turn around when Morpheus quickly grabbed her head and


    turned it back.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to see?!¡± he snapped at her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say¡­ we¡¯re being followed?¡±


    Morpheus took a deep breath, his voice muffled. ¡°Don¡¯t look behind!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Suddenly, Persephone felt his grip on her hand tighten.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Morpheus, why are they tracking me?¡±


    ¡°Kourtney brought you here. Did you think she¡¯d easily hand you over to me?¡±


    Persephone didn¡¯t understand, and her clear gaze showed a hint of naivety.


    ¡°In a while, Kourtney will find a reason for you to join her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by joining her?¡± she asked.


    Morpheus looked at her helplessly. ¡°Have you forgotten what Kourtney does?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Frankly, your face will make lots.¡±

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922


    ¡°Are you praising my looks?¡± Persephone asked.


    Morpheus remained silent and just ruffled her hair gently.


    ¡°But I¡¯m your wife, right? How could she let a married woman¡­¡±


    ¡°These things aremon here,¡± Morpheus said casually. ¡°Husbands umte gambling debts, and


    wives sell themselves to pay them off. It¡¯s a routine urrence.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d protect me?¡±


    ¡°That was under the premise that I¡¯m alive.¡± His voice grew deeper, his expression more serious. ¡°But


    in thosewless underground rings, anything can happen. Everyone signs a life-or-death contract.


    Even death in those fights is deemed deserved!¡±


    Persephone halted, staring at him nkly.


    Morpheus paused when he noticed the coldness and tremors in her hand. Her pretty face paled with


    fear, too.


    He frowned slightly and pulled her into his arms. He alertly scanned around, then led her to blend into


    the crowd swiftly with their heads down.


    ¡°Morpheus, I¡­¡± Persephone¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°I was talking about the worst-case scenario.¡± He remainedposed. ¡°Rest assured. Before anything


    like that happens, I¡¯ll find a way to get you out.¡±


    Persephone¡¯s heart jolted. She knew Morpheus was a man of his word and was d he was


    concerned. Perhaps soon, she would safely return to Centrolis. Yet, she felt unexpectedly sorrowful


    when he mentioned sending her away.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She would be back to her world while he would remain in this indulgent ce. They would be two


    parallel lines, never to intersect again.


    If she had never met him, she wouldn¡¯t have felt so down¡­


    ¡°Hey!¡± Suddenly, Morpheus raised his voice.


    Persephone snapped back to attention, meeting his impatient expression.


    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I said I won¡¯t take you to make calls for the time being!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Persephone nodded, suddenly realizing. ¡°Oh, so the previous times we went out to make calls,


    we were being followed?¡±


    ¡°How did you leave the house those times?¡±


    Persephone froze, unsure how to answer.


    ¡°It was either me or Wynn. We checked the time beforehand!¡± Morpheus poked her head. ¡°How could


    we let those people track us to where we made calls? Besides, Kourtney¡¯s people don¡¯t watch us 24/7!


    ¡°Persephone, you¡¯ll drive me to despair with your foolishness someday!¡±


    Persephone shot Morpheus a challenging look, being poked by him, then lowered her head and


    chuckled secretly.


    Morpheus let go of her when he sensed they were out of sight of those people, striding ahead. She


    caught up like a little bird, chattering beside him.


    While Morpheus remained aloof, a hint of a concealed smile flickered on his face.


    As they walked, they tried various local snacks.


    Persephone rubbed her gradually full belly. Even though she wanted more cupcakes, her stomach


    started protesting.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t eat, don¡¯t force it.¡± Morpheus nced at her. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll bring you again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal!¡±


    Persephone wanted to make a pinky promise like a child.


    Morpheus shook his head, refusing to do something so childish in public.


    Despite his words, his body was honest. He raised his pinky, and they interlocked fingers and even


    sealed it with an imaginary stamp with their thumbs.


    Persephone beamed with extra joy. Just then, she suddenly noticed the pendant on her bracelet


    glowing, and it¡­ shone brighter than those faint lights from before!

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923


    Persephone suddenly halted, realizing there were familiar faces around her. A surge of joy filled her,


    but she cautiously avoided looking around. She silently trailed behind Morpheus, taking small steps


    forward.


    Morpheus turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Persephone¡¯s heart raced as if it would leap out of her mouth. She looked up at him, unable to utter a


    single word. Her unusual expression and pale face puzzled Morpheus.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s look around, then head back.¡±


    Morpheus squinted. He noticed the flickering light on her wrist and her distracted demeanor and then


    recollected her prescriptions and those exotic ingredients only found in Southeast Aciatic¡­


    His doubts gathered like thick clouds in his mind. This bracelet was highly unusual as he had never


    seen her take it off. Could this flickering pendant be some sort of signal?


    Just as this thought struck him, he abruptly grabbed her shoulder and embraced her tightly.


    Startled, Persephone raised her head and bumped into his firm chest. His increasingly dark gaze made


    her heart race even faster.


    ¡°Morpheus, you¡­¡±


    Morpheus looked at her quietly. He wanted to ask who she truly was, but he remained silent. He hadn¡¯t


    hurt her. It was merely an abrupt gesture that, from another angle, might have seemed rather impolite.


    And from that angle¡­ Suddenly, someone emerged from the shadows!


    Morpheus¡¯ gaze sharpened instantly. He pushed Persephone to the side, shielding her with his body.


    Before the person could act, hended a hook on his chin!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The man grunted but showed signs of being well-trained as he endured the heavy blow without


    faltering. His sharp gaze surprised Morpheus.


    Without much time to think, Morpheus raised his fist to punch again, but the man dodged and swiftly


    deflected his strong arm this time.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    The two engaged in closebat, the air around them crackling with tension, akin to an erupting


    volcano.


    ¡°Stop fighting!¡± Persephone panicked. ¡°Morpheus, stop!¡± She desperately tried to pull him back.


    Fearing for her safety, Morpheus momentarily lost focus and received a hard punch on his back!


    ¡°Stop fighting!¡±


    Persephone exerted all her strength to push Morpheus away, then put herself in front of the man with


    her arms spread wide.


    Morpheus paused, looking at her standing against him like an enemy. It felt as if a part was missing


    from his heart.


    Persephone turned and checked the man¡¯s injuries anxiously.


    ¡°Ms¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Persephone shot him a look. He swallowed the rest of the ¡°Ms.


    Hamerton¡± he was about to say and smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Persephone was still concerned.


    After these days together, she knew how powerful Morpheus¡¯ punches were. The yer of the


    underground fight scene could kill with a single blow. How could she let that happen to Seamus


    Rutherford, who had been with her for years, loyal and devoted?


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Persephone repeated the question multiple times.


    Morpheus stared straight at both of them.

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924


    Persephone¡¯s worries were almost flowing out of her eyes!


    Morpheus stood aside, straightening his back. The punch he had received wasn¡¯t much, but it


    surprisingly stung right now. Did she not remember that he also had injuries? Did she not realize these


    were a mix of old and new injuries?


    He assessed Seamus thoroughly.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Seams was good-looking and refined. He appeared as a dashing young fellow. However, the


    viciousness in his punch moments ago contradicted his genteel appearance.


    Seamus was fairer, leaner, and had more delicate features, yet his muscles were as developed as his.


    Morpheus grunted and cleared his throat.


    Persephone finally remembered him and turned to look.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Seamus Rutherford,¡± Persephone introduced formally. ¡°My¡­ My good friend.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t say Seamus was her bodyguard. After all, how could a regr girl have a bodyguard?


    In spite of it, the words ¡°good friend¡± pricked Morpheus¡¯ heart.


    He nced at her wrist and then at Seamus¡¯. They both wore identical bracelets with simr pendants.


    ¡®Ah, so they are the perfect match,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Good friends? This is probably her boyfriend.¡¯


    Morpheus furrowed his brow and crossed his arms. For the first time in his life, he felt a sense of


    displeasure.


    ¡°Seamus, this is Morpheus Orton.¡± Persephone smiled. ¡°During my time in Flinge, he¡¯s been taking


    care of me a lot!¡±


    Seamus remained cautious, scrutinizing Morpheus multiple times before extending his hand with a


    smile.


    Morpheus reluctantly shook hands, swiftly retracting his hand.


    ¡°Thank you for looking after Persephone.¡± Seamus was gracious. ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, she won¡¯t trouble


    you anymore. She has caused you inconvenience during this time at your ce. I¡¯d like topensate


    you if you¡¯re¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is this your first time in Flinge?¡± Morpheus interrupted. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my ce? I¡¯ll prepare


    some snacks, and we can have a chat!¡±


    Seamus stayed vignt and didn¡¯t respond.


    Meanwhile, Persephone tugged at his arm and gave him a look.


    Morpheus stepped forward to whisper in his ear, ¡°The streets aren¡¯t a ce to talk. Come to my ce.


    We can discuss the pensation¡¯ then!¡±


    Seamus looked at him.


    Both men had a simrly dark gleam in their eyes.


    Morpheus smirked, striding ahead, while Persephone pulled Seamus close behind. ¨C


    Once inside, Persephone skillfully grabbed slippers from the cupboard for Seamus, who was taken


    aback. ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Persephone put a finger to her lips, watching Morpheus head into the kitchen, then whispered,


    ¡°Don¡¯t address me like that!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°But you wouldn¡¯t have fetched slippers yourself at home in the past!¡±


    Persephone wrinkled her face with pursed lips. ¡°Enough already! Is your jaw still hurting? He has


    ointment for bruises. I¡¯ll get some for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Seamus was at a loss.


    He surveyed the apartment. It wasn¡¯t sizable but rtively clean, except for the strong traces of a


    single man. The balcony was littered with sandbags, dumbbells, sports vests, and shorts.


    Perhaps due to the old building, it was a bit damp. Some parts of the wall were swollen from the


    rainwater¡¯s soaking.


    Seamus was filled with regret and self-reproach. He couldn¡¯t imagine Persephone, born into luxury,


    spending these days with a man resembling a wild beast.


    ¡°Food¡¯s ready.¡± Morpheus¡¯ deep voice brought them back to reality.


    Seamus went to the dining table. The food looked rough, and there were two cans of chilled beer. He


    thought Persephone wouldn¡¯t stomach this kind of fare, but to his surprise, the princess sat down, deftly


    opening the can. Beer fizzed out, and sheughed excitedly.

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925


    Seamus was utterly shocked.


    Morpheus nced at him with a slight triumphant smirk.


    ¡°Flinge is hot and humid,¡± he casually remarked. ¡°Having some cold beer relieves fatigue.¡±


    Seamus blinked, then watched as Persephone poured beer into a ss and drank it like it was a


    regr beverage.


    Morpheus chuckled, almost talking to himself, yet with a calcted intent. ¡°Sephy, you really like this,


    right?¡±


    Persephone agreed cheerily, ¡°Yeah!


    ¡°Seamus, you should try it too.¡± She offered him a can. ¡°I¡¯ve never had this kind of drink before, but it¡¯s


    surprisingly good!¡±


    Seamus smiled and shook his head. As a bodyguard, he needed to remain alert at all times.


    ¡°Sephy, perhaps¡­ you should take it easy,¡± he advised.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±


    ¡°After all, we¡¯re in someone else¡¯s home,¡± Seamus emphasized the words ¡°someone else¡¯s¡±.


    ¡°Are you worried that she might get drunk and something could happen?¡± Morpheus cut in directly with


    a faint smile. ¡°She¡¯s been staying with me all this while and hasn¡¯t treated me like an outsider. I haven¡¯t


    treated her like a guest either.


    He pushed a te of stir-fried beef toward Persephone. ¡°Besides, she seems to really enjoy the dishes


    I make!¡±


    Seamus¡¯ expression soured, and Persephone sensed something amiss about Morpheus beside her.


    He was smiling, but the darkness in his gaze grew deeper. He had even intentionally slid his chair


    closer to her, subtly moving it.


    The square table, set for three people to sit separately, now appeared as if Persephone and Morpheus


    were sitting together, facing Seamus.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Persephone felt likeughing. She felt a sense of helplessness when she noticed Seamus¡¯ cutlery


    pausing in the air.


    Then, there was a knock on the door. Wynn¡¯s timely arrival made the already awkward atmosphere


    even more peculiar.


    When Seamus saw Wynn, he was initially taken aback. He then watched Persephone affectionately


    linking arms with Wynn¡­Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Considering her experiences during this period in Flinge, he felt that everything was not as abnormal as


    it seemed. He med himself for not protecting her and not being by her side when she needed it the


    most.


    Wynn, as usual, brought a few of his signature dishes, warmly urging Persephone to eat. Then, he sat


    next to Seamus, much like how Morpheus and Persephone¡¯s chairs were ced, inching his seat


    closer to Seamus.


    Seamus maintained distance, courteous yet somewhat aloof. He had never realized that a meal could


    feel this prolonged.


    Finally, Seamus had the chance to pull Persephone outside after she finished thest sip of beer. Wynn


    got up to clean the dishes in the kitchen while Morpheus went to the balcony for a smoke.


    ¡°Ms. Hamerton!¡± Seamus was slightly anxious.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± There were many things Seamus wanted to say but couldn¡¯t voice.


    He was the son of the head steward of the Hamertons and had grown up with Persephone. To him, she


    was an untouchable moonlight, an unattainable dream. He was willing to sacrifice everything to protect


    her, like a knight by the princess¡¯ side, only to watch a true princee and take her into happiness.


    However, that prince could never be the beast smoking on the balcony!


    Seamus took a deep breath, struggling to speak. ¡°He¡­ hasn¡¯t done anything to you, has he?¡±


    Persephone looked at him for a while, furrowing her brow. ¡°Of course not!¡±

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926


    ¡°Ms. Hamerton, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Persephone was upset. ¡°Worried? Where were you all when it mattered?! All of you are


    extraordinary experts, but the moment we arrived in Flinge, everyone went missing!¡±


    Seamus lowered his head, embarrassed by her scolding.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Morpheus, I¡¯d probably end up in the red-light district as a corpse!¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    Persephone turned her back in annoyance. ¡°And, I¡¯ve said it before. Drop the address in front of


    Morpheus!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After a while, Persephone calmed down. She turned to him and asked, ¡°You brought me out here. Was


    there something else you wanted to tell me?¡±


    Seamus regained his focus, cleared his throat, and whispered, ¡°After we arrived in Flinge, we were


    targeted by some factions here¡­ This is the reason we lost contact with you earlier.¡±


    Persephone¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Faction forces,¡± Seamus exined briefly. ¡°The factions here areplex, and Flinge is far from


    Centrolis. Even if Mr. Hamerton came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control these local powers immediately.


    They have their rules and criminal methods, making it challenging for the local police to handle them as


    well¡­¡±


    ¡°Are they targeting us?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Seamus shook his head. ¡°Any new face on that street draws the factions¡¯ attention¡­ In


    short, we¡¯ve run into trouble this time.


    ¡°And Kourtney¡­¡± Seamus looked at Persephone with concern. ¡°She might not know your true identity,


    but she has most likely investigated you. With her capabilities, discovering your identity should not be


    difficult. So, you mustn¡¯t fall into their hands. Otherwise, they¡¯ll use you to threaten the Hamertons and


    Thompsons! Do you¡­ understand?¡±


    Persephone frowned, biting her lip.


    Since childhood, she had been well-protected and shielded from the world¡¯s malicious spections,


    which made her live a somewhat self-centered life. Her focus was solely on finding her childhood


    friend, causing her to overlook the family supporting her and the harm that her recklessness brought


    upon them.


    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Seamus halted, changing his words. Sephy, we must leave this ce as soon as possible!¡±


    Seamus patted her shoulder. ¡°Also, although our people were ambushedst time, we¡¯ve learned some


    information¡­ I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t find the person you¡¯re looking for here.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Persephone was taken aback.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Seamus hesitated before slowly saying, ¡°Greta might have already been sold overseas.¡±


    Persephone¡¯s mind went nk as she leaned lightly against the wall.


    Seamus didn¡¯t know how tofort her. He did what he used to do when she was upset as a child¡ª


    grabbed her hand and let her hold his ear, making herugh again. But this time, that method seemed


    to fail.


    Seamus sighed softly and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged it. Three days from now, I¡¯ll take you by


    boat. This ce isn¡¯t far from Southeast Aciatic, and our ship will circle through the Southeast Aciatic


    sea area before returning to Centrolis. Our people will be there all along the way, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He paused. ¡°Sephy, hurry back home. Mrs. Hamerton is losing sleep worrying about you all the time.


    Can you bear to see her like that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I understand.¡± Persephone nodded. ¡°Three dayster, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seamus smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Persephone managed to force a smile and tugged at his ear.


    The door creaked open at that moment, and Morpheus stood before them.

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927


    Persephone stared at him, seemingly feeling guilty as if she had done something wrong. She swiftly


    withdrew her hand from Seamus¡¯ ear and sped them behind her back.


    Morpheus nced at them. He hadn¡¯t heard what they were saying. After finishing his cigarette and


    returning indoors, he found no trace of the two. Instinctively, he stepped outside to find them and faintly


    caught the words ¡°leaving¡± at the door.


    His heart felt as though it had been squeezed and dropped to the ground, but he quickly regained his


    composure. He ironically thought, ¡®What right do I have to feel hurt?¡¯


    Between Persephone and Morpheus, aside from beingbeled as a couple, nothing else had


    happened. He didn¡¯t even understand how she felt about it.


    Their paths might have only crossed that night when she tenderly attended to his wounds. On that


    particr night, she glimpsed his scars, and it was only then that her tears fell for him.


    Wasn¡¯t that enough?


    They belonged to two different worlds.


    Now that her boyfriend had arrived to take her away from this troublesome ce, that was fine.


    Morpheus forced a smile that looked more terrifying than his straight face.


    ¡°Are you¡­ leaving?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    Persephone nced at Seamus, signaling him not to speak.


    ¡°How are you nning to leave?¡± Morpheus asked further. ¡°You¡¯re not familiar with this area. I¡¯ll escort


    you when the timees.¡±


    Seamus was somewhat surprised. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± For some reason, Morpheus seemed displeased whenever he saw Seamus. His ¡°of


    course¡± sounded particrly harsh.


    However, Seamus didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°It¡¯s great if you¡¯re willing to help.¡±


    Morpheus nced at him, then chose to ignore him. He walked straight to Persephone and asked,


    ¡°When are you nning to leave?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Three dayster,¡± Persephone replied, lowering her gaze.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Morpheus said thoughtfully. ¡°Are you nning to take a boat?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take you to the dock when the timees. There are also some of Fat Jim¡¯s


    people in that area. Just in case. I can assist you in getting past them.¡±


    Persephone bit her lip, saying nothing.


    Meanwhile, Seamus smiled. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Orton. I¡¯ve already made arrangements, but


    it¡¯d be good to have a local around in case of emergencies¡­ I¡¯m truly grateful for your help during this


    time you¡¯ve looked after Persephone.¡±


    ¡°You talk too much,¡± Morpheus retorted coldly.


    Seamus looked embarrassed and coughed lightly.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay


    Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Morpheus withdrew his icy gaze and softened when he looked at Persephone. After contemting for


    a while, he finally said, ¡°Stay here during these three days. You know that Kourtney and Fat Jim¡¯s


    people have been around. If you move out now, it might attract their attention. You might not be able to


    leave then.¡±


    Seamus scowled upon hearing this. ¡°Mr. Orton¡­¡±


    Ignoring him, Morpheus kept his gaze on Persephone¡¯s face. ¡°If your boyfriend is concerned, he can


    stay here too. Just one condition. You have to keep an eye on him and prevent him from wandering


    outside to avoid trouble.¡±


    Seamus was stunned, looking at Morpheus and then at Persephone. Just as he was about to say


    something, Persephone interjected, ¡°Seamus, do as Morpheus says.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°For these three days, I¡¯ll stay here, and you won¡¯t have to.¡± Persephone¡¯s voice was quiet but carried


    an unchallengeable tone. ¡°I want to¡­ bid farewell to Morpheus properly.¡±


    Seamus stared at her for a while, feeling helpless. Finally, he had to find an excuse to leave.

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928


    Morpheus took considerable time to shake off the impact of Persephone¡¯s final decision and


    comprehend that the individual he disliked encountering had departed. Persephone had dismissed him,


    after all.


    A foolish smile yed on his lips. He had never anticipated that Persephone¡¯s ultimate selection would


    be him.


    ¡°Your boyfriend¡­¡± He wanted to ask if Seamus was upset, but it seemed silly, so he swallowed the


    words back.


    Persephone nced at him and gently replied, ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡±


    Morpheus was dumbfounded once more.


    ¡°I introduced him as my good friend. When did I ever say he was my boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Morpheus was still baffled.


    Persephone suddenly felt upset. She realized the urgency of leaving Flinge to ease her family¡¯s


    worries. With the absence of any news about Greta in Flinge, staying longer seemed pointless.


    Departing sooner might yield new leads.


    Yet, a voice persisted within her nk mind¡ªMorpheus.


    She harbored numerous thoughts she wished to express but struggled to articte. Silently, she


    entered the room.


    Wynn had already organized the kitchen. Upon noticing she returned, he eagerly peeked behind her.


    However, he was somewhat disappointed when he spotted Morpheus apanying her.


    ¡°Sephy, your friend¡­ left?¡± Wynn cautiously asked.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Persephone paused for a moment, then nodded.


    Wynn seemed awkward, forced a smile, and found a reason to leave.


    Neither Persephone nor Morpheus paid much attention to Wynn¡¯s disappointment. They were


    preupied with their own thoughts.


    Morpheus sat at one end of the couch, turned on the TV, which hadn¡¯t been used all year, and


    aimlessly changed channels, his mind in disarray.


    Only three days left.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She had said she would bid him a proper farewell, yet he didn¡¯t know how to say goodbye. In his life,


    there had been no farewells, only abandonments.


    ¡°Morpheus.¡±


    Suddenly, that gentle voice seeped into his ears, bringing his thoughts back.


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving in three days. Is there anything you want to tell me?¡±


    Morpheus swallowed, his back straightened, and his eyes remained fixed on the TV. After a while, he


    uttered stiffly, ¡°Have¡­ a safe journey.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Persephone lowered her head, rubbing her hands, then intertwining her fingers.


    ¡°I think your family background must be pretty good.¡± Morpheus smiled softly, his voice light. ¡°Your


    parents must love you, eagerly awaiting your return.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Three days will pass quickly, and you¡¯ll soon be with your family.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Sephy¡­¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Morpheus¡¯ hand rubbed his knee. He wanted to ask if she would forget about him, but his inner self


    quickly dismissed the question. What use was there in remembering when they would never meet


    again?


    Persephone lifted her head, gazing steadily at Morpheus beside her. ¡°Morpheus, could you¡­ give me a


    gift?¡±

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929


    ¡°Sure!¡± Morpheus readily agreed. After a moment of being stunned, he chuckled to himself, wondering


    if he had agreed too quickly.


    Persephone pressed her lips together, pushing the stray strands of hair away from her forehead.


    Meanwhile, Morpheus hastily rushed into his room, squatted in front of a cab in the corner, and


    rummaged through it for a while.


    Being alone for so long, he realized he didn¡¯t have anything presentable to give her as a memento.


    There were either old boxing gloves or sportswear. On the balconyy dumbbells and punching bags.


    He discovered that besides these, he had nothing else to offer.


    He sighed softly and eventually came across an old photo¡ªprobably his only one. The photo was


    slightly yellowed. He was in military attire, his gaze resolute and confident. Morpheus froze, his hand


    trembling slightly. After a while, he stuffed the photo back deep into the drawer.


    ¨C


    The next day, he took Persephone shopping, hoping to buy her something. He mentioned not having


    any souvenirs and suggested she pick something herself.


    The weather was good that day, but Persephone¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t as high-spirited. She counted the days


    until leaving Flinge in her mind.


    It was the first day, and the time she had with Morpheus was dwindling second by second. Suddenly,


    she felt like a terminal patient, hopelessly waiting for that moment to arrive.


    Morpheus took her to the mall, where the air conditioning was strong enough to keep her from feeling


    the hot sun outside. It was a weekday, so there were few people in the mall during the day, leaving the


    vast space feeling somewhat empty for Persephone.


    She walked behind Morpheus, keeping half a body¡¯s distance from him. She gazed at his tall, straight


    figure, angr profile, prominent nose¡­ She observed how he walked, exuding a confident air, and


    how the sleeves of his T-shirt hinted at hidden scars.


    Persephone suddenly felt very sad.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    After returning to Centrolis, he would just be a dream to her.


    She bit her lip and summoned the courage to reach for his hand, but he turned to her at that moment


    with a gentle smile. ¡°Do you like this dress?¡±


    Persephone was stunned, realizing he had brought her to a boutique. She shook her head silently and


    walked away.


    Morpheus followed, then pointed at a bag disyed in the storefront, asking if she wanted it.


    Persephone still shook her head.


    He became a bit flustered, wanting to buy her something, but she refused everything.


    ¡°You said you wanted me to give you something.¡± He grabbed her. ¡°But if you don¡¯t want this or that,


    how can I give you anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Persephone paused, catching a glimpse of a photography studio nearby.


    There weren¡¯t many studios inrge malls, and this particr one had a somewhat vintage decor,


    looking quite unique from the outside.


    Morpheus followed her gaze, understanding her intent. He smiled. Without a word, he took her hand


    and led her inside.


    Persephone¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her cheeks were slightly flushed when she snapped out of it.


    ¡°Wee! What kind of photos would you like?¡± The clerk warmly handed over a photo album, also


    mentioning some discount offers.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The owner emerged from behind the door and instantly recognized Morpheus.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re¡­¡± Matthew Dilley, the chubby owner who looked like a meatball, smiled amiably. ¡°Oh my,


    you¡¯re that fighter!¡±


    Morpheus was taken aback, not expecting to meet an acquaintance there. Yet, he was unable to recall


    when they had met.

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken photos of you during your matches before!¡± Matthew walked up cheerfully and gestured to


    his assistant, then led the two of them into the exclusive VIP photography studio. There, they had


    specialized stylists and makeup artists.


    This photography studio was a well-known establishment in Flinge, even attracting many celebrities


    who sought Matthew for photoshoots. Matthew was quite reputable in the industry. Whenever there


    wasn¡¯t a very famous star, he would hand the photography task to his assistant.


    Today, he was hands-on, setting up the scene, selecting outfits for both of them, considering the


    photography ambiance, and thoroughly enjoying himself.


    ¡°I particrly enjoy watching you throw punches!¡± Matthew grinned. ¡°Your boxing technique is sharp


    and satisfying!¡±


    Morpheus recalled a time when he had faced off against a foreigner who was excessively arrogant


    before the match, boasting confidently, only to be soundly defeated in the ring by Morpheus.


    Patriotic souls like Matthew loved watching these matches, even if they were held in underground


    arenas. Every time he bet on Morpheus. Thetter had never lost, allowing him to earn plenty from the


    underground fights.


    ¡°I heard you got married?¡± Matthew nced at him, then at Persephone. ¡°Is this your wife?¡±


    Morpheus neither confirmed nor denied it.


    Matthew immediately had the assistant bring over a dozen wedding gowns.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll take a set of wedding photos for you two!¡± Matthew was ecstatic.


    Persephone felt a bit awkward, ncing at Morpheus beside her, then smiling faintly. Subsequently,


    they dressed formally for the photos, changing outfits several times. However, Persephone liked the


    traditional outfit the most.


    That particr attire exuded grace and magnificence, with the whole scene adorned in celebratory


    colors. Standing beside her, Morpheus wore the same traditional clothing, a stark contrast from his


    usual boxing style.


    They faced the camera, both sporting the most contented smiles.


    The photo sessionsted quite a while. After it was over, Persephone carefully selected each photo,


    wanting to keep every single one. Finally, she picked the one with the traditional outfit. She patiently


    waited for Matthew to finish editing the photos and print them out. She then carefully tucked the picture


    into her pocket.


    This was the best gift Morpheus had given her.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    Three days passed quickly. As they neared the moment of parting, neither of them acknowledged it, not


    even raising their heads to nce at each other.


    At midnight, Morpheus drove Persephone to the pier, where they saw Seamus already waiting.


    ¡°Get off,¡± Morpheus said in a low voice.


    After a silent journey, it was the first time he spoke to her.


    Persephone didn¡¯t have much luggage. The most precious thing was the photo in her pocket. She


    reached inside and touched it. She then pulled her hand out, gently pressed the outside of her pocket,


    and looked at him.


    Morpheus thought for a moment, then got out of the car and went around to open her door.


    Seamus saw them and hurried over.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Morpheus, you¡­¡± Persephone¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°Will you remember me?¡±


    Morpheus¡¯ heart clenched, and he managed a slight smile.


    Persephone lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯ll remember you for a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± he said gravely. ¡°After you go back, forget everything here.¡±


    ¡°Morpheus¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    He grabbed her hand, and Seamus arrived. He smoothly ced her hand in Seamus¡¯.


    That was his way of ensuring her safety. From then on, they belonged to two different worlds.


    Seamus urgently reminded Persephone, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ Actually, the ship was about to depart, and I


    dyed it for a few more minutes. If we dy further, there might be unforeseen changes in the ship¡¯s


    route.¡±

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931


    Persephone followed Seamus, but her heart lingered in the car. She reluctantly nced back.


    Morpheus was still standing there.


    She couldn¡¯t make out his face in the nighttime darkness, yet she felt his intense gaze following her.


    Her nose tingled, and she heard Seamus¡¯ voice again. ¡°Miss, please hurry up!¡±


    She paused.


    Seamus, anxious and amused, remarked, ¡°If it were still the old days, I¡¯d dly carry you on my back!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Persephone grumbled. ¡°Aren¡¯t I already walking¡­¡±


    Walking? Seamus couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Persephone¡¯s feet felt glued to the ground, each step


    seeming like she was lifting a ton.


    He knew she still held thoughts for the man not far away. He sighed softly and patted her shoulder in a


    brotherly way. ¡°Miss, time is really pressing¡­ If you still want to see Mr. Orton after we get home, we


    can send someone¡ª¡±


    Before Seamus could finish, a tremendous explosion echoed from the sea!


    It sounded like a roaring demon in the darkness. Persephone suddenly felt dizzy. Apanying the


    sound was the earth¡¯s trembling and waves of scorching heat!


    The air instantly felt like it was on fire, her skin beginning to sear. In the midst of her nk mind, strong


    arms swiftly pulled her close, and the next moment, she collided with that firm yet familiar chest.


    ¡°The ship exploded!¡± Seamus yelled, stunned as he looked toward the sea.


    At the same time, shards from the ship¡¯s explosion fell like des from the sky!


    Morpheus shielded Persephone with his body. Fragments struck his head and back, leaving bloody


    marks, but they didn¡¯t harm the one in his embrace.


    Instinctively, Persephone clung tightly to him. Only in his arms could she findplete security.


    The mes soared from the sea, turning half the night sky into crimson. The sound quickly alerted


    nearby people, and the police swiftly arrived, sealing off the scene.


    Everyone present was taken to the police station for questioning.


    Persephone and Seamus were separated and taken into different rooms. However, when the police


    asked her for basic information, she stared nkly at them. She still had not fully recovered from the


    recent shock. Her mind was nk, unable to articte anything.


    ¡°Miss!¡± The officer grew impatient, raising his voice. ¡°Your name, date of birth, and home address?¡±


    Persephone bit her lip, struggling to gather her thoughts from the chaotic whirl in her mind.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Persephone Hamerton¡­¡±


    ¡°Please show your identification.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    ¡°I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t have any identification. Since the day Kourtney kidnapped her, her backpack and


    everything inside were gone.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°You have no documents?¡± The suspicion in the officer¡¯s gaze intensified. ¡°Then how did youe to


    Flinge?¡±


    Persephone remained silent with her head lowered.


    ¡°Miss, if you can¡¯t produce legal documents, we have reason to suspect you¡¯re an illegal immigrant.


    And you might also be involved in this explosion case!¡±


    The officer seemed to put on a show, mming the table and causing Persephone¡¯s heart to jolt.


    ¡°Miss, please cooperate with our investigation!¡±


    Just then, a knock at the door interrupted them. Another officer entered and exchanged a few words


    with the officer inside, whose expression slightly changed before ncing at Persephone.


    Next thing she knew, she saw a tall shadow that blocked the harsh white light from above.

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932


    Persephone looked up and nearly burst into tears. ¡°Morpheus¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Morpheus smiled, patting her head. ¡°I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Tears streamed down Persephone¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t know how she managed to stand up from that


    hard, tiny chair. Her whole being felt chaotic, yet she could keenly sense the person beside her, giving


    her strength and offering reassurance.


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± Morpheus spoke slowly, his sharp gaze scanning everyone. ¡°We finished dinner, went


    out for a stroll, happened to be at the dock, and unexpectedly encountered the ship explosion.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± The officer remained skeptical.


    However, the officer who had just entered the room clearly had a higher rank than the one questioning


    Persephone. Despite his doubts, he didn¡¯t press further.


    The officer pondered for a moment, perhaps reluctant, then continued. ¡°Sir, the person in the adjacent


    room¡­¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°His name is Seamus Rutherford, my wife¡¯s cousin.¡± Morpheus¡¯ expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°He¡¯s


    visiting.¡±


    ¡°Why were you all at the dock?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we be at the dock at the same time?¡± Morpheus smirked, his hand resting on Persephone¡¯s


    shoulder, protecting her firmly.


    ¡°Is there aw in Flinge that rtives can¡¯t meet in the same ce?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. We have no connection to that ship,¡± Morpheus asserted. ¡°And since we were


    just out for a walk, there was no need to carry identification. If you need it, we can go back to my ce


    for it now!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± The officer outside smiled, patting Morpheus¡¯ shoulder. Their eyes met,


    communicating everything without words.


    ¡°Morpheus is my friend, and I¡¯ve met his wife,¡± the officer addressed the others. ¡°It¡¯s just an ident.¡±


    Everyone exchanged nces, and Morpheus left with Persephone confidently.


    Persephone was still shaken. The image of the ship¡¯s explosion haunted her like a ghost. She felt a


    chill despite the midsummer heat, shivering several times.


    Morpheus took off his shirt to drape it over her, wearing only a tank top, and enveloped her in his strong


    arms.


    ¡°Seamus, Seamus!¡± Persephone suddenly remembered. ¡°He¡¯s still¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s out too.¡± Morpheus¡¯ voice was low. ¡°I spoke to them. They won¡¯t trouble him.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Persephone paused. ¡°You spoke to the police?¡±


    Morpheus didn¡¯t reply but nced elsewhere.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    Persephone frowned. Who could talk to the police like that? Why did they listen to him, and why did


    they not trouble her when he intervened?


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°Flinge is different from other ces.¡± Morpheus turned to face her with an enigmatic look. ¡°It¡¯s a


    lawless zone where nobody has control. My acquaintance with the police is merely because they like


    watching me in boxing matches, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Mostly.¡± He remained nonchnt and watched her pale face, which stirred his heart faintly. ¡°Tonight


    scared you, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Persephone involuntarily leaned forward until her head rested against his chest. Listening to his


    heartbeat, she finally felt secure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll cook you something delicious.¡±

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933


    Morpheus held Persephone¡¯s small hand tightly all the way. The evening breeze carried a hint of


    moisture, shrouding her mind like a mist.


    Upon returning home, Morpheus dove straight into the kitchen.


    Persephone peeked, catching sight of his broad back and busy demeanor. A wave ofplexity


    washed over her. She had cooled down by now, and the sequence of events threaded together like


    beads in her mind.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Someone aimed to harm her, plotting her demise, with even those privy to her whereabouts beforehand


    tampering with the ship¡­


    And how could this person, unless intimately familiar with her, know so much?


    Persephone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Suddenly, a fog clouded her vision, making it hard to discern her


    surroundings.


    ¡°Here, try this.¡± Morpheus emerged from the kitchen in no time, presenting a small bowl of rose jelly.


    The jelly, sprinkled with raisins and crushed peanuts, revealed beautiful rose petals beneath its


    crystalclear surface. She was surprised, meeting his gaze.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t made this much. Still getting the hang of it,¡± he said softly. ¡°The jelly should have chilled


    longer. It would¡¯ve been even tastier with condensed milk, but unfortunately, we don¡¯t have any at


    home.¡±


    Persephone sat motionless on the couch.


    Thinking she might be frightened, Morpheus sat beside her and gently encircled her shoulders. His


    presence always brought herfort, but she felt an impulse to push him away this time as she


    recalled her suspicions earlier.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like eating, you can rest. I¡¯ll put everything in the fridge.¡±


    ¡°Morpheus¡­¡± She bit her lip, intending to voice her doubts, but the words morphed at the tip of her


    tongue. ¡°Do you want me to stay?¡±


    Morpheus was startled, notprehending where her words came from. He softly caressed her hair. ¡°I


    only hope you¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Persephone¡¯s heart jolted as she leaned against his shoulder, gently closing her eyes. She had a long


    dream, sometimes vivid and colorful, at other times a chaotic battlefield. As she frantically searched for


    someone, he emerged from a pile of bodies, drenched in blood¡­


    Persephone abruptly woke up, panting heavily. Only then did she notice the bright sky. The morning


    sunlight streamed into the room, apanied by the chirping of birds outside.Books Chapters Are


    Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Everything seemed calm as if the explosion fromst night hadn¡¯t urred.


    She shook her head, got up, and walked out of the room.


    Morpheus had just brought breakfast when urgent knocking interrupted.


    Morpheus¡¯ previously tender gaze turned cautious. He approached the door and peered through the


    peephole, seeming hesitant for a moment before finally opening it.


    ¡°Seamus?¡± Persephone hurried over, almost embracing him. ¡°Are you okay afterst night? I thought


    you were still at the police station, and you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Seamus¡¯ voice was low, and he smiled at her. He never wanted to burden her with negativity.


    Seamus nced at Morpheus. ¡°Mr. Orton¡­ His friend from the police station let me leave.¡±


    Persephone was momentarily stunned.


    Seamus summarized briefly, ignoring Morpheus¡¯ presence, ¡°Persephone, I¡¯ve investigated. The ship


    explosion¡­ It¡¯s rted to our people. There¡¯s a mole among us who nted the bomb on the ship.


    Luckily, we were dyed ashore. Otherwise, it would have been catastrophic!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Persephone was shocked, unable to speak for a while.


    A mole¡ªmeaning the bodyguards traveling with them were involved!


    ¡°So, when we arrived in Flinge and the syndicate ambushed you, it was connected to this person,


    right?¡± She quickly connected the dots.


    Seamus nodded.

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934


    Persephone¡¯s expression changed. She refrained from pressing for details, confident that Seamus


    would handle everything. What puzzled her was the supposed loyalty of the individuals meticulously


    chosen by the Hamertons and Thompsons.


    Yet, there was a traitor among them, targeting her life!


    Seamus said, gripping her arm, ¡°Sephy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll always protect you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, overheard your conversation.¡± Morpheus¡¯ brow furrowed, his gaze heavy on Seamus. ¡°Who do


    you mean by ¡®a mole¡¯?¡±


    ¡°This is our business.¡± Seamus avoided disclosing too much. ¡°Mr. Orton, it¡¯s better not to ask. But¡­


    Sephy might need to trouble you for a while longer.¡±


    ¡°Continue staying with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Seamus held his gaze.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    At this point, he no longer harbored the initial distrust toward Morpheus. He sensed Morpheus


    genuinely cared for Persephone, providing reassurance.


    For now, he couldn¡¯t stay by Persephone¡¯s side. With the traitor identified, he had to handle it. This


    person had no vendetta against the Hamertons¡ªeverything was orchestrated by someone else. He


    had to expose the mastermind behind it.


    Seamus looked at Morpheus again and said, ¡°Apologies for the intrusion.¡±


    ¡°Not an intrusion.¡± After a long silence, Morpheus¡¯ tone turned cold. ¡°But are you still not nning to tell


    me the truth?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Morpheus¡¯ chilly gaze locked onto Persephone¡¯s face as he asked, ¡°Who are you, exactly?¡±Books


    Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Persephone felt like she was stumbling into an abyss, her heart in turmoil.


    Both were suspecting and probing each other, ppingbels based on their suspicions. Despite that,


    she could clearly see a glimmer of something in his eyes that was meant only for her.


    Taking a deep breath, she clenched her fists and then slowly released them. After a moment, she


    looked into his eyes and asked in return, ¡°And what about you?¡±


    Morpheus was taken aback.


    She continued. ¡°Will you tell me the truth? Why can you freely enter and leave the police station, even


    exchange words with the cops, and have them release Seamus and me?¡±


    Morpheus didn¡¯t expect her to ask this and was momentarily lost in thought.


    Persephone smiled bitterly. They both concealed things from each other. She never nned to be


    completely honest with him from the start, and he never intended to be entirely transparent with her.


    In a daze, she remembered her childhood¡ªtheck of secrets between her and Greta. They knew


    everything about each other.


    She stared at Morpheus, and he stared back. They scrutinized each other so intensely as if trying to dig


    out secrets from the other¡¯s eyes.


    Seamus coughed and tugged Persephone¡¯s hand. Just then, there was a knock at the door, and Wynn


    entered with breakfast and a few cans of beer.


    He first looked surprised when he saw Seamus, and then his eyes lit up as if dawn had broken.


    ¡°Why¡­ are you all standing around?¡± He slowly ced the items on the table, noticing Persephone¡¯s


    pale face.

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935


    Nobody paid Wynn any mind, but he didn¡¯t mind. He continued to speak with a smile. ¡°I heard some


    noisest night and knew it was you guys returning¡­ So, I bought some food this morning. Sephy,


    don¡¯t you like this kind of noodles?¡±


    He linked arms with Persephone and led her to the table.


    ¡°Did you¡­ fight?¡± He chuckled. ¡°No worries, let¡¯s fill our stomachs first. Then we¡¯ll have the energy to


    continue arguing with him!¡±


    Persephone was momentarily stunned before she couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.


    Morpheus silently walked out, followed by the heavy sound of the door closing. Seamus nced


    worriedly at Persephone but then received a call and had to leave.


    As Wynn watched Seamus leave in a hurry, his hand holding a sandwich and coffee suspended in the


    air awkwardly. He grimaced.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Let¡¯s ignore them!¡± He sat down, coaxing Persephone, ¡°Come, let me mix the noodles for you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really hungry.¡± Persephone looked at him.


    To outsiders, Wynn was a monster they couldn¡¯t understand. But in her eyes, he was one of the few


    people in this world, apart from her family, genuinely good to her.


    She didn¡¯t have her guard up against him, especially during these low moments of emotional turmoil.


    Naturally, she gently leaned on his shoulder and closed her eyes, feeling somewhat weary.


    Wynn reached out, stroking her hair as ifforting a heartbroken younger sister.


    He persuaded her to eat a bit, then took her to the mountaintop. It was a view Persephone had never


    seen before, overlooking lush forests and winding mountain roads. Further down, the entire cityy


    before her eyes.


    Flinge was a city in shades of gray. Even most buildings were gray-walled. At night, though, it boasted


    the world¡¯s most vibrant colors.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    Persephone beheld this city from this perspective for the first time, filled with a fresh sense of wonder.


    ¡°Feeling better now?¡± Wynn smiled at her. ¡°Whenever I¡¯m upset, Ie here and sit for a while. This


    ce has some kind of magic. It doesn¡¯t take long before any worries in my heart unravel!¡±


    Persephone turned to him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask me¡­ why I left and why I came back?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Wynn paused for a moment, then shook his head.


    ¡°A lot of things don¡¯t need to be asked, and you don¡¯t need to exin. If you want to talk to me, I¡¯ll


    listen. If you don¡¯t, you don¡¯t have to force it. You¡¯re certainly going to leave because you don¡¯t belong


    here. Anding back¡­¡±


    He blinked. ¡°It¡¯s fate¡¯s arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Fate won¡¯t let you leave Morpheus!¡±


    Persephone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She lowered her head, her face seeming feverish.


    It was just that with so many doubts surrounding Morpheus¡­


    ¡°Sephy, I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Morpheus,¡± Wynn said in a low voice. ¡°But I


    know he¡¯s different with you.¡±


    Persephone¡¯s gaze twinkled slightly, but she remained silent.


    ¡°The ones involved are often confused, and only bystanders can see things clearly.¡± Wynn chuckled.


    ¡°Morpheus isn¡¯t an ordinary person, and no ordinary girl matches him.¡±


    Persephone forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not that special.¡±


    ¡°But to him, you¡¯re that special someone.¡±

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936


    ¡°Wynn¡­¡±


    ¡°Morpheus has been kind to me, and I hope for his happiness.¡± Wynn looked at her intently. ¡°And you,


    you¡¯re the only girl in this world who has never looked down on me. I hope¡­ you find even greater


    happiness than Morpheus.¡±


    Persephone choked up, unsure of what to say. Wynn seemed to understand her thoughts. He patted


    her head, letting everything rest unspoken.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had a proper romantic rtionship.¡± He chuckled bitterly. ¡°But I know love is a beautiful


    thing. Sephy, you can trust Morpheus.¡±


    Persephone gazed into the distance thoughtfully. A mist hovered over the sea, shrouding her heart as if


    she could never see the future clearly.


    However, Wynn¡¯s words had an effect on her.


    After descending the mountain, she inexplicably found herself at the ce where Morpheus practiced


    boxing.


    The entrance to the underground arena was tightly shut in broad daylight, guarded by people who were


    vignt like watchdogs. In spite of this, they recognized her and knew she was Morpheus¡¯ wife.


    This was Persephone¡¯s second timeing here. The first time, she had been blindfolded and brought


    here against her will. Then, she only felt the deafening noise and the murky air. She disliked it and


    didn¡¯t want toe near this ce.


    Yet, she came on her own this time. She just wanted to see what Morpheus¡¯ daily life was like.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this dear Sephy?¡± A provocatively dressed woman walked up.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kourtney controlled women like her. They worked at night and woulde here to watch the fights


    when they didn¡¯t want to sleep during the day but had no ce to kill time. Sometimes, they¡¯d bet on


    the winners and make a small profit.


    When they saw Persephone, they acted like they saw a rare sight, talking while trying to touch her.


    Their eyes carried daggers, scrutinizing her.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated


    For All Books Updates¡­


    Persephone tried to avoid them. Fortunately, Wynn was there to protect her.


    After ying around for a while, those women found it boring and dispersed.


    One of the women turned around before leaving. She took a puff of smoke, arching her eyebrow at


    Persephone. ¡°Are you here to find your man?


    ¡°He¡¯s over there!¡± She pointed somewhere. ¡°He has a match soon. Go give him a victory kiss!


    Hahaha¡­¡± Persephone blushed, pushing through the crowd in that direction.


    She had already spotted Morpheus. He had changed into sports pants, hands bandaged. His


    expression was serious, and his eyes betrayed a hint of a killing intent, making his face appear even


    more stern. ¡°Do you want to watch Morpheus¡¯ match?¡± Wynn asked softly. ¡°Or¡­ should I take you


    back? This ce, a girl like you can¡¯t handle it. It¡¯s bloody everywhere, and you¡¯ll probably throw up in


    less than five minutes.¡±


    ¡°But I want to see him,¡± Persephone spoke softly but with unusual determination. ¡°I want to see what


    kind of person he truly is.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s different with you than he is with others.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Then I should stay even more.¡±


    Persephone stood out like a white rabbit among a group of beastly men, entirely out of ce in this


    environment.


    By now, someone had set their sights on her, ring as if they could strip her clothes off with their


    eyes.


    Morpheus also saw her and was taken aback, rushing over to grab her hand. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He looked at Wynn. ¡°Take her away! Who allowed you to bring her here?!¡±


    ¡°Morpheus¡­¡±


    ¡°I wanted toe.¡± Persephone looked at him. ¡°I wanted to watch your match¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see!¡± Morpheus was unusually tense today. ¡°Hurry home, got it?¡±

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937


    ¡°Wow!¡± Suddenly, a loud voice came from nearby.


    Morpheus¡¯ expression changed, and he instinctively shielded Persephone behind him.


    ¡°A really fine little beauty!¡± Louis Newnes walked over. ¡°Morpheus, is this your girl?¡±


    Morpheus¡¯ gaze turned cold with a hint of a killing intent. He was preparing to personally escort


    Persephone out, but Louis intercepted them.


    ¡°With such a good-looking youngdy, you¡¯re not even willing to share? We may be opponents in the


    ring, but aren¡¯t we brothers outside?¡±


    Morpheus snorted, spitting out two words sharply, ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    Louis immediately turned fierce. A war between both men was imminent.


    Persephone gripped Morpheus¡¯ arm, carefully observing the arrogant man.


    He had golden hair, well-defined features, and was muscr like a Roman soldier. To Persephone,


    Morpheus was already strong, yet this foreigner seemed equally powerful.


    The two men faced each other like two lions, about to engage in a life-or-death struggle.


    Louis sneered, speaking choppy Acian. ¡°Morpheus, it¡¯s just a woman. No need to take it so seriously,


    right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± Morpheus stared at him coldly.


    ¡°What?¡± Louis didn¡¯t back down but appeared thrilled. His eyes fixated on Persephone as if he would


    devour her in the next second.


    Morpheus warned him in a measured tone, ¡°Stay away from my wife!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Louisughed arrogantly.


    Hisughter attracted other fighters who gathered around to watch themotion. The situation


    provided an outlet for their pent-up energy, with the underground arena already filled with intense


    testosterone.


    Persephone stood behind Morpheus. Although she looked delicate, there was no trace of fear on her


    face.


    The two men faced off, the air thick with tension.


    The onlookers were cheering continuously. This wild and beastly scene was a world far removed from


    Persephone¡¯s past.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    She didn¡¯t know what would happen next but was certain Morpheus was her guardian deity. All her


    doubts and frustrations toward him dissipated with his protection at this moment. She felt as if she had


    glimpsed his heart.


    Persephone smiled. It was blooming like a rose among thorns, dazzling and stunning.


    The rough men around instinctively stopped cheering, gazing quietly at the small rabbit behind


    Morpheus.


    Even Louis¡¯ gaze changed.


    Someone rushed in, informing them that the match was about to start.


    Morpheus and Louis locked eyes.


    Morpheus spoke in a low voice. ¡°Louis, I¡¯ll see you in the ring.¡±


    He then grabbed Persephone¡¯s hand, ready to leave.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Louis shouted, still wearing a disdainful expression. He said something, but it wasn¡¯t in Acian.


    He thenughed maniacally.


    Morpheus furrowed his brow, knowing it wasn¡¯t pleasant, so he chose to ignore him.


    Unexpectedly, Persephone turned to Louis and spoke to him in the samenguage.


    Louis¡¯ face suddenly turned ugly.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°What did you guys say?¡± Morpheus was puzzled.


    Persephone crossed her arms, ring at Louis. ¡°He just spoke Latiumo.¡±

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938


    Then she turned her gaze towards Morpheus. ¡°It means if he wins, you have to let me sleep with him!¡±


    Morpheus¡¯ stare at Louis turned fierce as he clenched his fists.


    Persephone¡¯s small hand gently covered his arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what I said?¡± She chuckled. ¡°I gave him just two words¡ªgo die.¡±


    Morpheus was stunned, meeting her yful gaze.


    He was surprised that she understood Latiumo.


    Immediately, Persephone spoke fluent Latiumo to Louis. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re from, I


    understand yournguage. Don¡¯t think of humiliating my husband or trying anything with me! Sleeping


    with you is impossible because, in a while, my husband will tear your bones apart in the ring and mail


    them to your mom!¡±


    After that, she loudly interpreted for everyone present.


    The fightersughed uproariously.


    Morpheus was surprised yet slightly moved. He pulled Persephone into his arms, patting her head.


    Only Louis became furious, veins popping on his neck. He roared and threw a punch at Morpheus.


    Morpheus swiftly raised his hand and caught Louis¡¯ fist.


    ¡°Save your energy.¡± Morpheus smirked. ¡°After all, this is an underground gambling den, and we signed


    a life-and-death agreement! Wasting your strength now will be a real loss when you die in the ring


    later!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Louis, filled with anger and humiliation, spat on the ground and stormed away from the crowd.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Morpheus turned to look at Persephone. ¡°This isn¡¯t where you should be. Hurry and leave.¡±


    ¡°I want to watch your match!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    ¡°Persephone!¡±


    ¡°I must stay here!¡± She smiled. ¡°I want to witness you tearing that guy¡¯s bones apart!¡±


    Morpheus widened his eyes, feeling helpless and joyful. He stared at her as if engraving her image into


    his eyes. He rubbed her head with a smile.


    ¡°Then¡­ wait for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be watching from the stands.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be scared.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Persephone asserted. ¡°I know you¡¯ll win!¡±


    Morpheus smiled, nced at her onest time, and turned to stride away.


    Wynn brought Persephone to the spectator seats.


    The stands were packed. Once the two fighters entered the ring, the entire ce vibrated with


    excitement, cheers threatening to break the roof.


    Many in the audience were fanatical gamblers, devoid of reason or thought, focused solely on victory or


    defeat. Winning meant wealth and honor, while losing meant losing everything.


    Persephone¡¯s heart raced.


    She thought, perhaps she wasn¡¯t so different from these people. They gambled with money while she


    gambled with Morpheus¡¯ heart.


    The match was incredibly intense. Morpheus and Louis were evenly matched. The roars outside the


    caged ring surpassed each other, the fight inside a stage of life or death.


    Every time Morpheus got injured, Persephone¡¯s heart clenched. But each time, he rose up, hitting back


    with fiercer punches.


    Blood sprayed in the ring.


    Persephone stood dazed among the crowd. Tears streamed down her face, yet she felt nothing. She


    didn¡¯t know if that blood was Morpheus or Louis¡¯. In her blurred vision, Morpheus fell and stood up


    again, surrounded by deafening cheers¡­

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939


    Persephone didn¡¯t know when the match that day had ended.


    Her mind was a nk te. When she finally came to, the cheers had turned into apuse. No one


    had noticed her before, but now, all eyes were casting envious nces her way.


    She didn¡¯t understand what had happened.


    All she cared about was whether Morpheus was alive.


    But¡­ where did the person who had just copsed on the ring go?


    As if in a dream, Persephone abruptly opened her eyes to find Morpheus standing right in front of her.


    He was covered in injuries all over his body and face, but she found a hint of reality in his warm and


    steadfast smile.


    ¡°Morpheus¡­¡±


    ¡°This is for you.¡± He held a medal in his hand.


    Persephone¡¯s heart jolted. She had heard him say that this kind of medal represented the highest


    honor in the underground arena.


    This was something he had earned with his life.


    Morpheus smiled, though he was in pain from the wounds on his face being tugged. Yet, he wasn¡¯t


    afraid of the pain. He feared her tears.


    He wore the medal around her neck. Like a referee raising a fighter¡¯s hand to dere victory, he raised


    Persephone¡¯s hand, letting out a primal cheer¡­


    Persephone threw herself into his arms, holding him tightly.


    The excited voices around them seemed to reach the skies, yet all she wanted was to remain on a


    solitary ind with him forever.


    After a while, everyone left, and Persephone finally had time alone with Morpheus. She carefully


    tended to his wounds. With the experience from thest time, she was more skilled this time.


    She cried silently while tending to his wounds, not letting out a sound. She didn¡¯t notice the deep and


    fiery gaze of the man opposite her.


    ¡°I¡­¡± It took a while, but Morpheus uttered hoarsely, ¡°I did it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I did what you asked. I said I¡¯d win.¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All


    Books Updates¡­


    Persephone¡¯s just-dried tears were brought forth by his words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry!¡± He hurriedly wiped her tears, saying the same words as he did after hisst injury,


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    This time, however, his injuries were much more severe than before.


    Last time, they were only minor surface wounds, but his opponent this time was Louis, the man who


    could kill someone with just three punches in the ring.


    This was his battle of life and death, and it was also Persephone¡¯s fight.


    ¡°Morpheus¡­¡± Persephone sniffled for a long time, unable to say aplete sentence. Still. she choked


    out four words amidst her sobs, ¡°I¡­ believe¡­ in¡­ you¡­¡±


    Those four words deeply stirred Morpheus¡¯ heart. The weight of these four words was self-evident to


    him.


    ¡°Really, I trust you.¡± She looked at him. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. I¡¯ve felt how you¡¯ve treated me


    during this time. I know¡­ I know you definitely have many secrets, but it¡¯s okay. If you want to say


    them, say them. If not¡­ I won¡¯t ask.


    ¡°Anyway, I believe in you. No matter what you do, I¡­ I trust you!¡±


    Morpheus was stunned for a long time. A smile slowly spread across his lips. He gently embraced her,


    his other hand cupping her head.


    Before Persephone could react, a passionate kissnded on her lips¡­


    Her eyes went wide!


    She was startled, caught off guard by a wave of confusion and emotions. She instinctively pushed him


    away, but the moment her hands touched his firm chest, she surrendered.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940


    The surreal sensation made Persephone feel like she was floating in the clouds. She felt a bit shy but


    couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse.


    Morpheus¡¯ kiss was intense and fervent as if he wanted to pour all his passion into that one kiss. He


    wished to transform that moment into eternity.


    ¡°I like you,¡± he murmured against her lips, his voice husky. ¡°Sephy, don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    Persephone instinctively nodded along. She was engulfed in heat, every cell in her body aze, every


    inch of her skin ignited by him. ¨C


    At night, Morpheus found himself on that battlefield again in his dreams.


    It was a scene of devastation, bloodshed everywhere, much like the fight with Louis in the ring today.


    He trod upon the bloodstains and gradually moved forward, even doubting if this was a dream or


    reality.


    He kept calling out those names, those who had fought alongside him, yet they all turned into wisps of


    smoke, fleeting past him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never find them!¡± Suddenly, a deep voice echoed from above.


    Morpheus was startled, looking around, only to gradually make out a figure in the mist.


    ¡°Morpheus, do you want to kill me again?¡±


    Morpheus stood there, stunned. He felt as though someone was stripping his bones and tendons away.


    Patricide was probably the most agonizing thing in this world. He was supposed to share blood ties


    with this man, yet he had to aim a gun at him.


    Morpheus¡¯ lips quivered. After a while, he finally uttered that word, ¡°Father¡­¡±


    At the prime of his life, he had never thought he would confront his biological father on a battlefield.


    His father stared at him with an icy expression, a cryptic smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°If you kill me, you lose everything. You won¡¯t get anything, including that girl!¡± Morpheus widened his


    eyes, and his breathing became difficult.


    ¡°You¡¯re an extreme and fragile person. A single war has defeated you! You¡¯d rather fight in


    underground matches than to return to Southeast Aciatic and face everything! What right do you have


    to be with that girl? Can you make her happy?¡±


    Morpheus desperately shook his head, wanting to argue but unable to utter a single word. ¡°You¡¯re not


    capable of making her happy!


    ¡°She¡¯s a noble swan, and you¡¯re a dog stuck in the mud!


    ¡°If you¡¯re with her, she¡¯ll be miserably dragged down by you!¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join &


    Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°No!¡± Morpheus roared, abruptly waking up from the dream, covered in cold sweat.


    The clock struck precisely at that moment, the hands pointing at 4:00 a.m.¡ªthe darkest hour before


    dawn.


    Morpheusposed himself and sshed cold water on his face in the bathroom. The icy sensation


    couldn¡¯t dissipate the heat and restlessness within him. After a long while, he managed to calm himself


    down.


    He walked out and looked at Persephone. She was sound asleep on the couch. He went over to tuck


    the nket around her properly. Her feet would always kick around whenever she slept, and her


    sleeping posture was never graceful.


    Morpheus chuckled softly, his bandaged hand lightly brushing her hair. She moved a bit, seemingly


    dreaming something joyful.


    Yet, a tender spot in his heart ached intensely.


    Yes, with all his secrets, what did he have to make her happy?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although he didn¡¯t know much about her background, he could tell she was a girl who had been well-


    protected since childhood. She should be looking for a partner like Seamus, not someone like him¡­


    Morpheus¡¯ nose tingled. He gently kissed her forehead and picked up his phone to send a message.


    This time, he would personally escort her away from this ce.

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941


    Persephone awoke early the following morning, engaging in the kitchen despite her nearly non-existent


    culinary skills. The art of self-sufficiency had only be a part of her repertoire since her arrival.


    Previously reluctant, she now enthusiastically approached the task, humming as she cooked.


    With a tablet perched on the windowsill, she meticulously flipped through images, faithfully following the


    recipe steps. An instinctive smile graced her face throughout the cooking process.


    Her motivation? Morpheus.


    Each meal she prepared was an expression of her affection for him.


    The fried egg bore the evidence of a slight mishap¡ªshe hadn¡¯t mastered the intricacies of frying. The


    milk flirted with boiling over. Yet, imperfections aside, she believed that her kitchen prowess would


    blossom with continued effort.


    After all, wasn¡¯t it said that the way to a man¡¯s heart was through his stomach?


    Grinning like a fool, she panickedly turned off the gas as the pan sizzled.


    A knock on the door interrupted her contemtion of the next steps.


    She rushed to answer and found Seamus dumbfounded at the sight of her perspiring in her apron.


    ¡°Miss¡ª¡±Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°Shh!¡± Persephone hushed him, gesturing. ¡°Lower your voice. Morpheus is still sleeping! And didn¡¯t I


    instruct you not to use that title here?¡±


    Seamus nodded obediently. ¡°Roger that.¡±


    Seamus was aware that Morpheus must be fatigued from yesterday¡¯s match and in no shape to serve


    her. As such, he had brought her breakfast.


    However, upon entering, a burnt aroma assailed his senses. A quick survey of the kitchen revealed a


    chaotic scene.


    Yet, amidst the disorder, she managed to salvage a respectable meal. Fried eggs, toast with cheese,


    pancakes, and a bit of sd were presented.


    In the midst of her musings, she murmured, ¡°Maybe I should try cooking steak¡­¡±


    Seamus seized the moment, grabbing her hand.


    Startled, she stared at him nkly. ¡°What are you doing? You scared me!¡±


    ¡°Sephy¡­¡±


    She observed disappointment, rage, and indescribable emotions in his eyes.


    Confused, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    He hesitated, choosing not to give it to her straight. Since she was young, she had been his little


    princess.


    Staring at her, he felt pain seeing the blisters on her once pretty arms from sttering hot oil.


    ¡°I-I bought breakfast,¡± he said. ¡°Stop cooking and go eat.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Her eyes lit up. ¡°Did you buy steak? Morpheus likes steak.¡±


    Seamus gnashed his teeth and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I must cook him steak.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± He almost snapped again but eventually suppressed his rage. ¡°Don¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll cook for him!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Persephone hoped that Morpheus would see her cooking for him when he woke up.


    Seamus could no longer hold back. ¡°But what? Sephy, w-why are you making him breakfast?! Your


    family spoiled you back at home. They never let you do the dishes, but you¡¯re cooking for him?¡±


    ¡°Why are you shouting?¡± She red at him. ¡°You know nothing. Stop butting in!¡±


    ¡°Your business is my business!¡±


    ¡°Seamus!¡±


    ¡°Sephy!¡± Seamus was furious. ¡°Why are you doing this to yourself?¡±

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Persephone¡¯s face drained of color, fueled by anger. The hand gripping the pan trembled with intensity.


    Seamus took several deep breaths in an attempt to regainposure. His gaze shifted to Persephone,


    and he forcefully seized the pan from her grasp, removing her apron before pushing her aside.


    Persephone couldn¡¯t recall him ever acting so boldly before!


    ¡°Step aside!¡± he bellowed. ¡°I¡¯ll cook whatever he wants!¡±


    ¡°Seamus¡ª¡±


    Seamus red at her sternly. ¡°I¡¯ll serve him, alright? Just hoping he¡¯ll let you go and cease his


    enchantments!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Morpheus¡¯ deep voice echoed. ¡°I¡¯m a humble man. I can¡¯t afford to be served.¡±


    Persephone stood stunned. After sleeping, he had somewhat recovered, but his face still looked pale.


    Some of his wounds had reopened, staining the gauze crimson.


    Persephone searched for the first aid kit, but she stopped as he grabbed her.


    Morpheus¡¯ demeanor was frigid, a stark contrast to the man who had embraced and kissed her the


    previous night.


    ¡°L-Let me clean your wound,¡± she softly offered. ¡°How was your sleep? I prepared breakfast, but


    Seamus brought food, too. Which would you prefer?¡±


    He remained silent, casting an eerie stillness over the atmosphere.


    ¡°Hey!¡± She maintained a smiling facade, speaking flirtatiously. ¡°You¡¯re in luck! This is my first time


    cooking, so you must try my food! Don¡¯t you dare touch what Seamus brought!


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong, Morpheus?¡±


    He seemed emotional.


    Despite the unappetizing appearance of the spread and the likelihood that the vors didn¡¯t meet his


    expectations, he cherished it.


    The blisters on her arms, her disheveled, sweaty hair, her cheerful eyes attempting to uplift him¡­


    His emotions were in disarray.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books


    Updates¡­


    He fervently wished for just the two of them in this tiny house.


    Yet, the vivid dream fromst night lingered.


    ¡°She¡¯s a noble swan, and you¡¯re a dog stuck in the mud!¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    A pang struck Morpheus¡¯ heart. He gnashed his teeth and forcefully pushed her arm away!


    Persephone staggered, dumbfounded and confused by his sudden action.


    ¡°Morpheus¡­¡± After calming herself, she cautiously asked, ¡°Does your wound hurt?¡±


    She thought it irrational toin about a scraped knee as a child, let alone someone covered in


    injuries.


    How could a person with wounds all over find joy?


    ¡°Something¡¯s off with you!¡± She purposefully pouted and tapped his shoulder. ¡°I get you¡¯re upset about


    being hurt, but taking it out on me is wrong! Be a good boy, have breakfast, and let me tend to your


    wound. I¡¯ll¡­ consider forgiving you!


    ¡°Morpheus?


    ¡°Morpheus¡­¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡± he suddenly yelled, ring at her. ¡°I was kind enough to push you away. Stop irritating me.


    Don¡¯t make me hit a woman!¡±


    Persephone¡¯s mind went nk as if lightning had shattered her beautiful day.


    She couldn¡¯t control the tears, sobbing with a mix of anger, fear, sadness, and despair. Such a cascade


    of negative emotions in a single day was beyond her imagination.


    Persephone was at a loss for words while shaking uncontrobly and sobbing.


    Seamus stepped forward and confronted Morpheus, ¡°I¡¯m done with you! What do you want? What


    makes you think you can talk to her like that?!¡±

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943


    Chapter 1943


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Morpheus clenched his fists as he stared at Persephone''s teary face.


    He thought since he could bear the pain that no regr people could bear on the battlefield and boxing


    ring, there wouldn''t be any pain in the world that could hurt him.


    Never had he thought there really was.


    Her tears hurt him so badly.


    Persephone was shaking, and so was he. However, he had to try his best to hold it in.


    "What makes me think I can''t talk to her like that?" Morpheus scoffed. "You''ll have to ask her! She


    insists on lowering herself to make breakfast for a person like me. She kept clinging onto me... It''s her


    fault that I''m doing this to her!"


    "You!" Seamus was furious and threw a punch at him.


    Morpheus was hurt, so he did not dodge in time and took his punch. He staggered into the chair before


    falling on the floor.


    Seamus wanted to keep punching him, but Morpheus struggled to lift his arms, blocking his fist. Just


    then, his wounds tore significantly, and blood seeped through the gauze!


    "No!" Persephone shouted and stood before Morpheus, blocking Seamus.


    "Sephy¡ª"


    "Don''t you dare touch him again, Seamus!" Persephone pushed him away while wailing, but she did


    not help Morpheus up¡ªshe stood there crying.


    Persephone suddenly felt like she was a joke.


    She could not understand it. Did he not kiss her yesterday?


    She had put the medal he had given her under her pillow like a treasure.


    Why did everything change when she woke up? Could everything that had transpired the previous day


    be just a dream?


    Seamus'' fist hung in the air¡ªhe was shaking from fury.


    Nheless, he put his hand down eventually.


    Persephone stopped crying and walked out numbly.


    Seamus caught up to her.


    Morpheus was left alone in the house, releasing a low, cold chuckle. He shed a tear as he chuckled


    and got up forcefully.


    Looking at the breakfast on the table, he picked up a toast and ate it.


    It was not good indeed...


    It was burnt and not properly toasted.


    There was a fried egg, which was also burnt. He preferred boiled eggs.

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944


    The two bodyguards left immediately. Seamus and Persephone were the only ones in the house.


    Seeing her battered appearance stirred anger and pain within Seamus.


    "We brought a significant amount of ointment from Centrolis." He ced the burn ointment in her hand.


    "I noticed you burned your arm. I''m unsure if other parts of your body are affected, so I can''t assist


    there. Examine yourself and attend to any injuries. I''ll be waiting at the door. Call me when you''re


    finished."


    Persephone remained motionless, tears streaming from her vacant eyes.


    "Miss!"


    "Why did he do that to me?" She trembled. "He told me he liked mest night!


    "He''s been the one protecting me since I came to Flinge... How did he change so abruptly? Is he no


    longer protecting me because the breakfast I made sucked?


    "Tell me why?!"


    Finally, she cried out loud, wrapping her head around her arms and curling into a ball.


    Seamus, who had been squatting in front of her, stood up slowly, his eyes revealing aplex mix of


    emotions.


    Rather than offeringfort as he had before, he stood before her like a god in control of everything.


    His clenched fists seemed to hold her destiny...


    ''Indeed.'' He chuckled. ''I should intertwine her destiny with mine!''


    Seamus said softly, "Sephy, stop putting effort into something that won''t work. He doesn''t deserve you."


    Persephone didn''t even look up, turning her gaze away.


    "Stay here like a good girl for these two days. We''ll return to Centrolis soon," he added.


    Bringing her back unharmed, whether it was the Hamertons or the Thompsons, would make them view


    him positively.


    By then, his status would ascend. He would be extraordinary... -


    After calming down, Persephone felt as if her heart were frozen.


    She tried her best to push Morpheus out of her mind, but his image persisted. The chair triggered


    visions of him sitting there while the cab brought back memories of his boxing gloves neatly stored


    inside.


    Even the nts and trees in the courtyard stirred recollections of the mountains and forests he had


    once shown her.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Though teary-eyed, she managed to restrain her tears.


    The mystery of Seamus'' whereabouts troubled her. He was consistently absent from home, leaving a


    rotation of peculiar-looking bodyguards in charge.

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945


    Persephone knew this ce better than the bodyguards.


    An inexplicable hesitation gripped the bodyguards when they reached the street, causing them to falter


    in following her.


    Persephone seized the chance and made a quick move to lose them. She sprinted toward a


    convenience store, deftly navigating through a couple of turns until she reached Morpheus'' ce.


    There, she encountered Wynn, who appeared in a rush as he descended the stairs.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Sephy?" he greeted her with surprise and joy before swiftly bing alert, pulling her behind him.


    After a cautious nce around, he whispered, "Nobody is following you, right?"


    "No!" she replied, panting. "How''s Morpheus? Did Seamuse?!"


    "Seamus?" Wynn was momentarily stunned, then shook his head. "Seamus didn''te, but Morpheus


    isn''t doing great..."


    "What happened to him?"


    "His old wounds were still healing from the fight with Louis. He barely won the fight. Now, with new


    wounds on top of the old ones, he..."


    Persephone rushed toward Morpheus'' house, oblivious to everything else.


    Morpheusy in bed, battling a high fever. Bandages covered the upper half of his body, saturated in


    blood.


    His wounds had reopened and be infected, leading to the fever.


    Tears streamed down Persephone''s face as she approached him.


    Wynn ced aforting hand on her shoulder, managing a forced smile. "He''ll be happy if he knows


    that you''re here."


    "I''d like to¡ª"


    "Stay here." Wynn decided for her. "I''ll bring you food. Stay with him!"


    She nodded, holding Morpheus'' hands.


    As his fever persisted, she stayed the night to care for him¡ªadministering medicine, changing


    bandages, and holding him for support.


    Persephone hugged him tightly, tears flowing freely.


    The night air was chilly, dispelling the day''s warmth.


    Persephone nced out the window and observed Seamus leading his men in a search.


    She knew he could track her down effortlessly despite not having her phone.


    Her fists clenched.


    This scenario felt like a recurring theme from her youth. Wherever she went, Seamus would unfailingly


    locate her first.


    During a rebellious phase, she yearned to escape the confines imposed by her family and the


    everpresent bodyguards.


    Yet, it seemed an invisible barrier surrounded her.


    Seamus would find her no matter where she fled, delivering her intact to her family...


    She relied on him, yet, on some level, she sought liberation not just from familial constraints and


    vignt guardians but from him.

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946


    "This can''t go on. What if it gets worse?" Persephone eximed in panic. "Let''s get you to the


    hospital!"


    Morpheus struggled to open his eyes, a childlike smile appearing when he saw her clearly.


    Even if it was a dream, it felt sweet.


    "No need." He gently held her hand. "This has happened before. I can get through it."


    "Morpheus..."


    "Stay with me." His breath weakened, drifting in and out. "Don''t go. Sephy."


    Persephone nodded, tears dripping onto the back of his hand.


    "Are you willing to be with me forever?" he asked.


    "Mm-hmm." She choked.


    Morpheus shut his eyes, exhausted. "Sephy. I need to tell you a secret. Don''t go. Let me tell you a


    story," he said incoherently.


    "Mm-hmm!"


    "I won''t hide anything from you anymore. I-I must tell you the truth."


    Morpheus looked away, coughed intensely, and passed out again.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Persephone shook him, crying while sitting next to the bed. In a panic, she ced a cold towel on his


    forehead, fed him medicine, and changed his drenched clothes.


    After a night of torture, she finally fell asleep sitting next to him as the day broke. -


    When Persephone woke up, she found herself in bed. Meanwhile, Seamus'' worried eyes greeted her.


    She sat up in shock but felt dizzy and fell back to the bed.


    "Stop torturing yourself, miss!" Seamus'' voice carried a mix of worry and fierceness.


    "Where''s Morpheus?" she asked.


    Seamus nced at her, his lips quivering with fury.


    "I''ll go find him if you won''t tell me!" she insisted, attempting to get off the bed.


    Seamus grabbed her, almost yelling, "He''s safe! He''s at the hospital. The doctor gave him antibiotics,


    so he''ll be fine soon!"


    Persephone looked at him in astonishment.


    "But you..." Seamus gnashed his teeth, holding back what he wanted to say.


    It would be futile to continue. No matter how mad he was, it wouldn''t change her mind.

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947


    Persephone remained silent, holding her head low in contemtion.


    The stark reality unfolded before her¡ªMorpheus and she came from different worlds. He was the


    untamed beast in the jungle, while she resembled a delicate flower spoiled within the confines of home.


    His world embraced freedom, while hers revolved around dreams.


    Like an unnned melody, their love story began as a pure ident. Yet, she couldn''t let it go, holding


    onto the hope that it would endure.


    "Sephy..." Seamus summoned his courage, reaching out to hold her hand.


    However, she evaded him, recoiling as if an electric shock coursed through her the moment he made


    contact. Her gaze spoke volumes, indicating that he had overstepped a boundary.


    Seamus bit his lip. "I''m sorry."


    Guilt washed over Persephone as she recalled the countless kind gestures he had made since her


    youth. Apart from her family, perhaps no one else would exhibit such unwavering loyalty. In her


    younger days.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Persephone would y tricks on him, creating chaos.


    The most extreme instance involved sending him to the beach to search for a pink shell she imed to


    have seen in a fairytale. He took it seriously, scouring through corals and getting stranded in the ocean


    during high tide, unable to swim. It was a near-death experience.


    Her parents intervened, imparting a severe lesson. She had endured the harshest punishment¡ªno


    food, an entire day in time-out, in a distant and chilly ce where the sounds of wild birds and a cold


    night breeze prevailed.


    Alone and sobbing, she assumed no one woulde to her aid. Then, Seamus, battling a high fever,


    stumbled in.


    Despite his fall, the candy he held remained intact.


    Additionally, Seamus knew her dislike for the usual tea, so he would prepare hot Earl Grey milk tea for


    her.


    Persephone felt a lump in her throat as she softly held his hand.


    "Miss."


    "I should be the one apologizing." Her voice softened. "I caused a lot of mischief, and you had to clean


    up the mess for me every time. I..."


    "Don''t say that." Seamus smiled gently. "I''m your bodyguard. It''s my job to do anything for you!"


    Persephone looked at him. The way he gazed at her remained unchanged from her youth¡ªgentle and


    attentive.


    Yet, for some reason, she sensed he was hiding something.


    Unlike Morpheus, whose deep eyes revealed his soul, Seamus remained a mystery.


    She shook her head, pushing thoughts of him away.


    "Oh yeah. Didn''t you mention there was a mole? Did you find him?" she asked.


    "I did." Seamus brought her favorite cheese spread and delicately applied it to the toast.

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948


    "Why did he do that?" Persephone''s heart pounded. "Is he not happy with our family? Did anyone bully


    him? Why..."


    "Calm down." Seamus held her shoulders. "There are many reasons why people do what they do.


    Nobody bullied him. Perhaps there are some distorted desires that he can''t fulfill."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know." He shook his head. "But I know that he has done everything sinceing here.


    Including the first day we arrived when we ran into a gang!"


    She shuddered, feeling a chill crawling on her back.


    There was a saying: "It''s difficult to guard against a thief within one''s house."


    The person who had said that was wise. The one who would harm you would usually lurk around you.


    "Ryan might have clues about Greta," Seamus lowered his voice and beat her to it, "But we can''t stay


    here looking for her! You''ll bring many troubles to the Hamertons and Thompsons!"


    "Seamus¡ª"


    "The gangs here have great conflicts. They want to rule, and nobody wants to yield. It''swless here.


    The police have less power than they do. If any gangs have ill intentions and capture you, they''ll have


    leverage on the


    Hamertons and Thompsons. Get it?!"


    Persephone looked at him before lowering her head slowly.


    "If that really happens, they''ll have the right to negotiate with the Hamertons and Thompsons. They''ll


    definitely win!


    There''ll be trouble waiting for us if they manage to do that!"


    Each word he uttered poked her heart.


    Her identity brought her glory, as well as endless worries.


    Perhaps that was what the philosophers meant by it all depended on how one looked at things.


    "Got it." Persephone pursed her lips. "I won''t stir trouble for my family again. I''ll listen to you and go


    home soon."


    "Great." Seamus smiled at her. "I''ll make the arrangements right away!


    "About Greta." He paused. "Since Ryan has clues, we''ll seize the opportunity to find out!"


    "I want to ask him myself!" she demanded.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t have to do insignificant things like this," Seamus said gently, "You''ll get soft. Meeting him


    and hearing him talk about the past could lead to forgiveness."


    "I..."


    "Let me handle this, miss!"


    Persephone was stunned.


    What Seamus said was determined. He did not sound like he was discussing with her but ordering her.

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949


    There was a dimly lit office on the other side of the underground arena. It belonged to Fat Jim, who


    loved the dark.


    At that moment, he held a cigar while shaking his legs on the table. The vinyl yer was broken, but


    that did not stop him from smiling.


    The case of cash in front of him was the source of his happiness. He didn''t calcte how much money


    there was, but he knew it was the amount that made him happy. He didn''t care who the person trading


    with him was. All he knew was that it didn''t matter if Morpheus died¡ªhis profit was endless.


    -


    Earlier.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Kill Morpheus."


    That was the first thing the mysterious man said as soon as he came in.


    Fat Jim was stunned at first, thinking that the man hade to the wrong ce. Just when he was


    about to get his men to chase him out, the man ced the case agilely on the table.


    The cash in the case made one fall into a daze.


    Fat Jim frowned. "What''s this..."


    "You''re the boss of this underground arena. You call the shots for who lives and dies." The man


    chuckled. "I''ll give you more if this isn''t enough to buy Morpheus'' life. Name your price."


    Fat Jim picked up a stack with his chubby hand. The cash was new¡ªthere was a smell of ink, a smell


    that would charm one''s heart.


    "You underestimated me, sir." Fat Jim tossed the cash back into the case. "I won''t betray my buddy!"


    "You consider Morpheus your buddy?" The man smirked. "Don''t go blowing your own trumpet."


    Fat Jim''s eyes dimmed, and he smiled slyly.


    "Morpheus'' life is valuable." Fat Jim scoffed. "He hasn''t made enough money for me, so how would I


    bear to let him die? Do you think a case of cash is enough to buy the life of the yer of the boxing


    ring?"


    "I told you to name your price." The man''s voice was cold, "There are fighters everywhere, but you


    won''t find the opportunity to make fast money lying around!"


    Fat Jim nced at him. The man had a cold bearing, and his skin was terrifyingly fair.


    Morpheus was cold, as well as intimidating. However, he was a gunpowder barrel beneath the snow


    mountain that could explode at anytime.


    This man was different. He was like a millennial corpse, a cursed mummy. People would get a fortune


    for getting close, but they might die, too.


    Nevertheless, Fat Jim loved money more.

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950


    Fat Jim stood stunned momentarily, then turned to his trusted subordinate. The guy shrugged,


    indicating he didn''t know what was happening either.


    Fat Jim then looked at the man again. "What''s the meaning of this?"


    "This person is yours." The man chuckled. "You just mentioned that this is a different price?"


    "Um..."


    "I''m giving you this person for free," the man said, looking at Fat Jim. "He''s in excellent health. His


    annual check-ups show all his readings are perfect."


    The bound person had a cloth stuffed in his mouth, making muffled sounds while ring resentfully at


    the man. The man turned and harshly pped him across the face.


    "There are many useful things in him! Such a good container of organs is right in front of you. Do you


    still want to name another price?"


    "Well..." Fat Jim grinned, his eyes shining with avarice.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Indeed, the captive was sturdy, struggling up from the floor several times, although the man pushed


    him back down each time. This indicated his good health. ced in a boxing ring, he might even be the


    next Morpheus.


    However, the ie from a single match paled inparison to the price of an organ.


    Fat Jim''s grin turned more sinister. To him, the organ trade was like watching pigs run¡ªhe hadn''t eaten


    pork himself, but he had seen pigs running and others pinning them down to eat.


    He had waited too long for this opportunity. It seemed he had pleased some lucky stars today. It truly


    was a case of sincerity opening the doors of chances. He was blessed with this huge fortune!


    "Well... thank you, sir!" Fat Jim smiled fawningly.


    A malevolent glint shed in the man''s eyes. He abruptly tugged the cloth from the captive''s mouth.


    The captive instantly let out an angry roar akin to a trapped beast. "You animal! You''re not human!"


    The man, expressionless, watched him go mad. After a while, he smiled.


    "You... You traitor!"


    "Sorry." The man squatted down, gripped the captive''s throat, and enunciated each word, "In everyone


    else''s eyes, you''re the traitor. Hahaha!"


    "You... You''ll meet a terrible end!"


    "A terrible end?" The man sneered. "Even if you scream for retribution, will God grant it to you?"


    "You¡ª" Before he could speak more, the man crumpled the torn cloth and stuffed it back into his


    mouth.

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951


    Morpheus'' gradual recovery unfolded day by day. Capitalizing on the sunny weather, he meticulously


    cleaned his home, both inside and out.


    However, in the process, he encountered an array of poignant memories tied to a particr individual¡ª


    a bunch of dried flowers, a half-eaten box of choctes, a stack of prescriptions...


    His heart suddenly clenched with pain.


    Persephone cherished the streets of Flinge, particrly the unknown little colorful and vibrant flowers


    blooming by the roadside. She imed these flowers were never seen in Centrolis. After confirming


    they were unattended, she secretly plucked a bunch and turned them into dried flowers. Each day, she


    would beam at the flowers with a bright smile.


    With a penchant for sweets, especially after he scolded her, she would guilt-trip him with her big teary


    eyes, prompting him to feel he had been too harsh. Consequently, he would regrly buy her


    choctes. There were limited dessert options in Flinge, and this brand of chocte stood out as the


    best.


    Concerned when he got injured, she stayed up all night writing prescriptions, asserting that they were


    secret forms from Southeast Aciatic and highly effective for bruises...


    As Morpheus ruminated on her, memories of her appearance and personality crystallized in his mind,


    yet his vision began to blur.


    He chuckled, muttering inwardly, ''Silly girl... She even knows secret recipes from Southeast Aciatic.''


    After the chuckle, he suddenly felt a cool drop on the back of his hand.


    Abruptly, urgent knocking interrupted Morpheus''s thoughts. He swiftly gathered everything and opened


    the door to a sly, smiling face.


    "Bro!" Fat Jim pped his chest. "Wow, you''re looking stronger!"


    Morpheus''s gaze dimmed. He said nothing, just stepping aside to let him in.


    Once Fat Jim entered, he started surveying the room¡ªboxing gloves, punching bags, and training


    equipment in abundance. However, the dried flowers peeking out behind the cab shed with the


    room''s masculine vibe.


    He smirked, specting about the potential connection between the man who wanted Morpheus dead


    and the owner of these dried flowers. Nevertheless, he remained indifferent to their love triangles or


    quadrangles. The cash he held was the most tangible thing.


    Fat Jim paused, reaching into his pocket to retrieve a small dark vial. "Take this before next week''s


    match."


    Morpheus was taken aback. He knew what was in it. Fat Jim had forced it on him before. Despite Fat


    Jim''s persistence, it was futile as he was physically too weak.


    After Morpheus firmly refused, Fat Jim never dared to mention it again. Hence, Fat Jim harbored


    complex feelings, wanting to exploit him but also resenting him.


    Fat Jim shifted his gaze. "I know you disdain winning matches this way, but think about it. Who''s your


    opponent next week? That person is more ruthless than Louis!"


    "I''ve faced much tougher opponents," Morpheus said nonchntly, adjusting the bandage around his


    wrist. "I''m still standing here in front of you, aren''t I?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you so stubborn?" Fat Jim looked pained. "In our world, fists don''t have eyes. There are no


    rules in these matches¡ªkill or be killed!"


    "I know."

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952


    Fat Jim chuckled, giving Morpheus'' shoulder a friendly pat with his chubby hand. "Think about it


    carefully. Your next opponent is too formidable. You''re the brother I value the most. I can''t stand by and


    watch you perish!"


    Morpheus didn''t turn to look at him, only hearing his heavy footsteps gradually receding.


    Once out of the building, Fat Jim grinned sinisterly.


    Morpheus wouldn''t take the drug, but his opponent would. The opponent taking the banned substance


    would result in Morpheus'' death in the ring. Fat Jim had fulfilled his obligation to warn him.


    In this underground arena, they signed their lives away. Even if someone was killed, there''d be no


    justice for the deceased. Lives were worthless there. The only thing of value was money.


    After Fat Jim left for some time, Morpheus slowly turned around, gazing at the bottle of drug on the


    table with disgust. He was about to throw it in the trash when Wynn entered, hurriedly reaching out to


    stop him.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Morpheus, don''t act rashly!"


    Morpheus red at him, his cold eyes causing Wynn to step back.


    "I... I saw your door was open, so I came in." Wynn''s voice was low. "Morpheus, don''t throw away this


    drug yet. If it bothers you, I''ll keep it with me!"


    "Why are you keeping it?"


    "I''ll keep it in case you change your mind."


    "Wynn!"


    Morpheus'' low growl was somewhat incredulous. He thought Wynn understood him.


    "Morpheus, why are you so stubborn?" Wynn was anxious. "Taking this drug once won''t harm your


    body. Moreover, in this kind of battle, there are no rules!"


    "They may have no rules, but I do."


    Even in the darkness, Morpheus refused to win by dirty means. This ce might not be noble, but he


    had his self- respect and pride.


    In a moment of anxiety, Wynn blurted out, "Do you want to lose the match in front of Sephy?"


    "What did you say?"


    "Sephy will be there too!"


    Morpheus'' ears buzzed, his heart racing. He thought this name had disappeared from his life long ago.


    "It''s true. Seamus told me." Wynn looked at him. "On the day of your match, Sephy will go to see you


    before they leave Flinge. Before leaving, she wants to see you onest time.


    "Originally, Sephy didn''t want to tell anyone, but Seamus couldn''t bear to see her distressed these


    days. As such, he asked me to pass on the message.

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953


    On the day of the match, Morpheus held the banned drug in his hand. After hesitating backstage for a


    moment, he unscrewed the cap and swallowed it.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His throat felt as though it had been sliced open by this tiny pill. He seemed to envision a version of


    himself, gutted and covered in blood, utterly grotesque.


    Even on the battlefield, he had never resorted to underhanded methods. He had always been upright.


    He could fend off others'' hidden attacks, but he couldn''t bring himself to harm someone with deceit.


    Today, however, he broke his rule for Persephone for the first time. All his principles and beliefs


    copsed when he saw that tiny figure in the crowd.


    All he knew was that she was watching him from the stands, and he didn''t want her to witness him


    being defeated.


    He grabbed the nearby bottle of water, gulped it down, mmed the cup to the ground, and stormed


    into the ring.


    -


    Persephone sat somewhat uneasily in the stands. Amidst the uproar, she recalled her first meeting with


    Morpheus.


    It was also in this dim ce, where the air was murky with a nauseating stench. The surroundings were


    filled with beastly men and snake-like women. They would leer at her maliciously, goading Morpheus to


    have his way with her then and there.


    Morpheus had hoisted her over his shoulder, like an ancient chieftain carrying war spoils, and strode


    back home.


    Persephone bit her lip. Perhaps the pain in her lip could overshadow the pain in her heart if she bit a


    little harder.


    After today, Morpheus'' name wouldpletely disappear from her life. They would return to their


    respective paths, never to intersect again.


    "Here." Seamus handed her a bottle of mineral water with a gentle smile.


    Persephone nced down. Although not her usual brand, this brand was the most expensive avable


    in this area.


    "This was the only one I could find," Seamus said apologetically. "Deal with this first, okay?"


    Persephone smiled, epting it, but didn''t open it.


    Seamus then brought her a few pieces of cake, and she looked at them but didn''t eat.


    Living a carefree life at home previously, she always had a good appetite. Only now did she realize that


    one could lose the desire to eat during times of agitation and confusion.


    Seamus'' face darkened slightly. "You haven''t eaten in the morning, and this match takes an hour. I


    worry that you can''t stand it."


    "I''m fine." Persephone didn''t look up.


    "Miss, is this person truly worth all your distress?"

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954


    Seamus stared at her nkly.


    Yeah, he had crossed the line first, forgetting that Persephone was a pampered heiress from childhood.


    Which heiress ever had a good temper?


    However, during her time in Flinge, he had personally witnessed her change for Morpheus, leaving him


    feeling quite uneasy.


    Seamus silently lowered his head, saying nothing.


    Persephone vented her frustrations at him, releasing pent-up emotions. However, upon reflection, a


    twinge of guilt crept in as she observed his current state.


    "Alright, get out and wait for me!" she muttered. "You didn''t really want to watch the match anyway.


    Why suffer? Go outside and get some fresh air!"


    Seamus nced at her and coldly turned away.


    As Persephone watched him vanish, a wave of guilt overwhelmed her once more.


    At that moment, it felt like she had been divided into two parts¡ªone tethered to Centrolis, the


    Hamertons, and teenage years spent with Seamus. The other was solely devoted to the figure in the


    boxing ring.


    She inhaled deeply, resting her forehead against her folded hands and closing her eyes. This was the


    way of prayer she had adopted since arriving in Flinge.


    She prayed in her heart, wishing for Morpheus'' sess in the match. She hoped that everything would


    unfold smoothly for him henceforth and then... for him to erase her from his thoughts.


    -


    Cheers and shouts, like waves rising one after another, swept through the already small venue.


    Morpheus stepped onto the ring, and his opponent on the other side unted his heavily tattooed arms


    as some kind of demonstration. Meanwhile, his pierced lip curled into a devilish grin.


    Morpheus gave him a cold nce.


    This man, like Louis, was of mixed race, with the towering stature characteristic of individuals with


    diverse backgrounds. Even before the match began, he strutted around like a wild beast in a cage.


    Amid the heat of the atmosphere, Morpheus remained cold. He silently watched his opponent, aware


    that drugs likely fueled the man''s excitement.


    It didn''t matter, though¡ªhe had taken them, too.


    Morpheus chuckled, discarded the towel draped over him, and leaped into the boxing ring.


    The uproar below was deafening. He nced at the spectators. Though everything seemed a blur, he


    managed to see Persephone sitting there quietly.


    His heart twinged slightly. This would be hisst time being this close to her.


    The whistle blew, and the referee announced the start of the match.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955


    Persephone''s hoarse cries were quickly drowned out in the crowd. No one could hear her voice as


    protests began to rise. Before the match, they had bet heavily on Morpheus'' victory, but this match


    would leave them penniless.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Useless, get up!"


    "You wasted our money!"


    "Give us back our money!"


    However loud these people shouted, the more pleased Fat Jim seemed. With such high odds, he could


    make a fortune. Morpheus could still earn him so much money even before dying, making the most of


    his usefulness.


    He chuckled, spat out his sunflower seed husk, and instructed his men to find a decent grave for


    Morpheus. After all, they were like brothers, and a nk tombstone could serve as his own


    remembrance.


    "Boss, look quickly!"


    Fat Jim''s subordinate''s sudden panic surprised him.


    He followed the direction his subordinate pointed at and saw a slender figure amidst the chaos. Like a


    determined little rabbit, she desperately climbed toward the ring.


    Guards were trying to stop her, but she seemed crazed. Several big men couldn''t actually hold her


    down...


    No one knew who she was. Spections suggested she was a female gambler who lost big.


    Only Fat Jim knew that gambling losses didn''t drive Persephone. If she had a knife, she could kill!


    "Quickly... Stop her!"


    "Boss, don''t we have rules? Can''ty a hand on guests, especially a woman..."


    "What''s wrong with a woman?!" Fat Jim was losing his mind as well. "If Morpheus were alive, I¡ª"


    Before he finished, someone else rushed over and grabbed Persephone''s hand. She struggled, but the


    person pulled her back, preventing her from going further.


    That face shed before Fat Jim. He was stunned for a moment. When he rubbed his eyes and looked


    again,


    Persephone and that person seemed to have vanished simultaneously.


    Due to the chaos just now, the referee halted the match. Morpheus was barely breathing.


    Persephone was outside the crowd, with Seamus firmly holding her back. She cried out and kicked and


    punched Seamus, but it was all in vain.


    Seamus looked at her coldly, allowing her to make a scene. Helplessly, she watched as Morpheus was


    carried away, his life hanging by a thread.


    "Miss!" Seamus roared.


    Persephone finally came to her senses a bit.


    "Miss, stop it." After a few seconds of silence, Seamus'' tone softened. "You''ve seen him onest time.


    It''s time for us to go home."


    Persephone couldn''t stop her tears and choked up, unable to form aplete sentence.


    "Miss..."

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956


    Seamus said, "I promise you that once we''re on the boat and out of here, I''ll find someone to inquire


    about Morpheus'' whereabouts in Flinge. Rest assured. He will be fine."


    Persephone wanted to cry but clenched her hand tightly, refusing to make a sound.


    "Miss, think positively." Seamus looked at her. "Injuries among fighters aremon, and Morpheus is


    ustomed to this lifestyle. Besides, he''s the cash cow of this arena. How could the boss just let him


    die?


    "Don''t be afraid." His voice gradually lowered, tinged with a hint of sneering. "I assure you. He isn''t as


    fragile as you imagine!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    -


    By nightfall, Persephone was still in a daze.


    She didn''t have a phone, so she discreetly used Seamus'' phone to call Wynn. No matter how many


    times she dialed, however, there was no answer.


    Her heart hung in suspense again.


    Suddenly, a message came through. She unintentionally opened it. The sender''s name was saved with


    a dash, and there was minimal conversation. The recent message had only four words: [He did not


    die.]


    Persephone felt shocked, her heart pounding.


    ''He didn''t die? Is this "he" referring to Morpheus?


    ''But who is this person, and why did they message Seamus, telling him Morpheus didn''t die?'' she


    wondered.


    Her mind was in disarray. She wanted to click on the person''s profile to see more details, but Seamus


    happened to enter the room. Her hand trembled as she turned off the phone and tossed it aside.


    "Miss, what''s wrong?" Seamus noticed Persephone''s pale face.


    Persephone shook her head faintly.


    "I''ve packed everything. Let''s go."


    Persephone softly agreed, following Seamus. -


    Nothing happened on the way from home to the dock. The sea was calm tonight, a good time to set


    sail.


    It was almost midnight, so there were few people left on the dock. Individuals engaged in small


    businesses were wrapping up their operations for the night.


    Persephone sat in the waiting room.


    Seamus went to check the ship''s status, instructing two other bodyguards to stay there.


    Feeling bored waiting, Persephone paced back and forth. Suddenly, a young girl selling flowers ran


    over and handed her a rose.


    The two bodyguards immediately stood up, but Persephone red at them, making them step back.


    "Miss..."


    "You''re guarding me against a little girl?" Persephone was already in a bad mood, so she vented her


    frustration on the two men.


    They lowered their heads and retreated.


    The young girl stepped closer, her clear, big eyes looking at Persephone. "Miss, you''re as beautiful as


    the flower!"

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957


    Persephone felt a moment of panic.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Her initial thought was whether the note might be a prank, but she quickly dismissed that idea. Even if it


    were a prank, there was no need for it to target her specifically.


    Besides, the name written on the note was clear¡ªMorpheus. Morpheus was fine!


    This person must know her, but for some reason, they couldn''t tell her this face-to-face. It wasn''t Wynn


    because his personality was straightforward. He wouldn''t use such roundabout means.


    However, who else did she know in Flinge besides Wynn and Morpheus? Persephone''s heart raced.


    When Seamus ced his hand on her shoulder, she nearly jumped.


    "Miss, what''s wrong?"


    Persephone stared at him for a few seconds before shaking her head frantically.


    "You don''t look too well." Seamus frowned. "Are you feeling ill?"


    Persephone quickly slipped the note into her pocket and continued along his line of conversation. "I... I


    do feel a bit unwell."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Perhaps it''s this flower." She nced at the flower in her hand and casually tossed it into the trash.


    "You know I''ve had a slight allergy to pollen since I was a child."


    Seamus'' frown gradually rxed. What she said was true.


    Perhaps, due to being overly protected since birth, Persephone had various allergies. Later on, Zuko


    and Pam decided to let her be, not excessively cautious, and she grew up healthy. It was just that


    some residual allergies from her childhood persisted.


    "It''s alright." Persephone smiled. "I''ll just go to the restroom, wash my face, and I''ll be fine in a while."


    "I''ll apany you..."


    "No need. I''ll be back soon!"


    Persephone hurriedly headed to the restroom.


    Seamus felt that something was off but couldn''t pinpoint it. He turned to re at the other two


    bodyguards, asking what had happened.


    The bodyguards could only recount the incident with the flower-selling girl.


    He walked over and retrieved the flower from the trash can¡ªits wrapping paper was rough, clearly


    cheap. Nothing was inside the wrapping, but the flower was the rose that Persephone was allergic to.


    Perhaps her paleplexion earlier was really rted to this flower?


    Seamus slowly lowered his hand and tossed the flower back. -


    As Persephone leaned against the restroom wall, she took out the note, looking at it repeatedly. She


    lightly traced


    Morpheus'' name, feeling an indescribable emotion.


    After some contemtion, she tore the note into pieces and flushed it down the toilet despite her


    reluctance.

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958


    Revolting filth spewed from the mouths of those two men.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In that instant, Persephone''s mind went nk. She remembered the note also said: [Don''t board the


    ship. There''s danger.]


    With what those two men said... Her heart dropped, and she felt as though she had stepped off a cliff


    into an abyss!


    Persephone forced herself not to link these two things together, but could there really be such a


    coincidence in this world?


    If the heiress the two men spoke of wasn''t her, then what about the note?


    Persephone slumped against a pir, breathing heavily with cold sweat running down her body.


    However, she quickly calmed herself, turned to look at the two men, and discreetly followed them.


    Shortly after, she witnessed the two men circling around the waiting room, then sneakily boarding a


    certain ship...


    Under the moonlight, she discerned the ship''s number on the hull¡ª0829. It was the very ship Seamus


    had arranged to take her back to Centrolis!


    Persephone felt hollowed out, like a bomb exploded in her mind, rendering her thoughts into nk


    chaos. She held her breath, suppressed her racing heartbeat, and subconsciously looked for Seamus.


    As she ran back, she hesitated.


    How could those two men board the ship? Hadn''t Seamus arranged everything already?


    Could it be... Seamus had also arranged those two?


    Impossible!


    Persephone squatted on the ground and clutched her head, tears streaming uncontrobly. Her world


    felt like the vast, endless ck of the sea before her. It was an abyss of despair.


    -


    Seamus waited for quite a while. The ship''s captain had sent people several times to urge him to


    board, but he saw no sign of Persephone.


    He went to the restroom, finding it empty, not a soul inside.


    Growing increasingly frustrated, he inadvertently saw the battered rose in the trash can. Suddenly,


    something shed through his mind... and he dashed back toward the ship!


    On the ship, one man said to the other, "Is this the ce?"


    "This ship isn''t big, only three rooms. This one''s the best... It must be here!"


    "But the lights are out inside. It doesn''t seem like anyone''s there."


    "The princess might be asleep?"


    The two men shared a smile, about to break in when suddenly someone appeared, and a thick stick


    mercilessly struck one of them on the head!


    "Ah!" one of the men screamed in pain.

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959


    Persephone''s mind went nk. Gunshots erupted from the ship, followed by sparks. It reminded her of


    that night when she failed to leave sessfully¡ªthe ship had exploded with mes soaring into the


    sky.


    "Seamus!" she yelled.


    Persephone rushed toward it and ignored the bodyguard restraining her and assuring her that Seamus


    would be fine.


    She cried uncontrobly.


    "Miss, please calm down..."


    "Seamus is still on the ship!"


    "Miss..."


    "Call the police!"


    The bodyguard hastily pulled out a phone.


    The sounds of the fight drew closer, mixed with chaotic footsteps.


    Persephone followed the noise and saw Seamus running toward them. He was covered in blood, his


    steps losing strength.


    The moment he saw Persephone, he hesitated before he turned abruptly and dashed in the opposite


    direction!


    Persephone widened her eyes.


    Seamus ced himself as herst line of defense against the assants, standing between them.


    The two men who had caught up were the ones she had seen at the restroom door. They wielded


    knives, attacking


    Seamus with punches and kicks.


    Seamus hugged his head tightly, struggling to stand, but was quickly knocked down again.


    "Miss, run!" The other bodyguard rushed over, his head bleeding. "Seamus said to ensure your safety!"


    Tears blurred Persephone''s vision...


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    -


    After that day, she needed medication to sleep at night.


    Every time she closed her eyes, she saw Seamus covered in blood, shouting desperately for her to


    run.


    Every time she closed her eyes, she heard the gunfire and saw bullets piercing the bodies of those two


    men, the man lying on the ground, convulsing and spitting blood...


    "Miss, you had another nightmare."


    Persephone abruptly opened her eyes when she heard that gentle voice. She moved, and the olddy


    was gently wiping her palms with warm water. Thepassion and love in her eyes were like a thick


    nket that enveloped her tightly.


    "Granny Catherine." Persephone had only recently remembered the name. The shock from that night


    had caused her to suffer from mild PTSD, making her weak and sleepy, with declining memory.

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960


    "Injuries will heal."


    "He got hurt because of me."


    "Who doesn''t make mistakes?"


    "But..." Persephone didn''t know what else to say. It seemed like no matter what happened, Catherine


    could smile as if nothing was a big deal to her and taking care of her was the only significant thing.


    Persephone curled up on the bed, her hands hugging her knees.


    Seamus had not just gotten injured because of her¡ªhe had also killed someone because of her...


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seamus was the one who had fired the gun. He had killed one of them and wounded the other in the


    leg. That man, with his leg drenched in blood, had limped away as he cursed...


    Persephone couldn''t recall what that man had been cursing about.


    The police had arrived quickly but didn''t pin the man''s death on Seamus during the investigation.


    Those two men were from a local faction involved in various illegal activities, and the police wanted to


    rid themselves of them quickly as well.


    Hence, the final conclusion was that the man had died in a factional conflict.


    Despite that, in Persephone''s memory, this was the first time Seamus had killed someone. Growing up,


    she knew


    Seamus to be a gentle person, yet he ended someone''s life because of her.


    "Miss, rest well." Catherine smiled. "Just sleep peacefully, and everything will be fine."


    Persephone also smiled. It would be nice if it were, as she said.


    "How''s Seamus?" she asked.


    "He''s recovering," Catherine replied.


    Persephone thought for a moment and walked to the table for a pen and paper, jotting down some


    herbal names.


    "These are all herbs avable at the market. Buy these with the dosages I''ve written, then simmer them


    into a soup for Seamus to drink."


    Catherine''s mouth twitched when she saw the names. "Miss... you know how to make tonics?"


    "Mm."


    "These are all for treating bruises and injuries, right?"


    Persephone was taken aback. "You know about these too?"


    "I don''t, but Mr. Rutherford got hurt this badly, so the herbal soup you give him must be for treating his


    injuries."


    Catherine folded the prescription and put it in her pocket. "I wonder if these kinds of medicines... can


    treat the heart."

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961


    Persephone jolted, pulling herself back to the present, and gasped. She nced around the room, then


    gazed into the distance.


    This ce was far from where Morpheus lived. Essentially, it was like one was in the north of the city


    and the other in the south.


    Perhaps Seamus had chosen this ce to keep her separated from Morpheus.


    Persephone felt like there was a huge weight on her heart.


    Soon after, Catherine brought back the herbs, and the kitchen was filled with the scent of medicinal


    brew. Once the herbal soup was ready, Persephone carried a bowl and gently knocked on Seamus''


    door.


    Seamus was changing his bandage. When he saw Persephonee in, his hand jolted, causing his


    wound to reopen and stain the fresh bandages with blood.


    "Don''t move!" Persephone hastily set down the bowl. "Let me help you."


    Seamus wanted to refuse, but she firmly held his hand. Her eyes were red like she was going to cry.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I''m sorry..." she stammered after a moment.


    Seamus hurriedly reassured her, "Miss, what are you saying?!"


    "It''s all because of me." Tears streamed down Persephone''s face. "If I hadn''t been stubborn and


    insisted oning to Flinge, you wouldn''t have ended up like this..."


    "It''s my fault," Seamus murmured. "I failed to arrange things properly again, letting those two take


    advantage and nearly harming you."


    "Who were those two men?"


    "Local gang members." Seamus nced at her. "Miss, I''m not ming you... We should have left long


    ago. Look, you''ve already attracted the local underworld''s attention. They might have known your


    identity and wanted to harm you, then use you to threaten your grandfather, Nichs..."


    Persephone bit her lip, unable to look at him.


    There was a barely perceptible smile on Seamus as he continued. "If it weren''t for Morpheus... wouldn''t


    you have left here with me long ago?"


    "This has nothing to do with Morpheus!" Persephone blurted, "It''s all because of me that you''ve


    suffered! It''s not about him!"


    Seamus sighed. "You''re still protecting him."


    Persephone could sense the frustration in his tone. He didn''t me her but seemed utterly


    disappointed in her.


    However, Morpheus'' life or death remained uncertain, and that was what truly distressed her...


    "Seamus, I''ll take good care of you." Persephone spoke softly. "But... please don''t mention Morpheus


    again. Give me your phone. I''ll call my parents to send someone to pick us up."


    Seamus'' expression changed, his eyes shing with an inscrutable chill.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Miss..." Seamus paused. "Let''s not tell them about what''s happening here."


    "Why?"

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962


    Persephone felt a bit disgruntled, but seeing Seamus'' injuries softened her heart.


    "You should focus on healing first," she murmured. "I won''t make any calls for now. I don''t want to


    worry them either."


    "Yeah, that''s right." Seamus chuckled. "That''s what Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton''s sensible daughter would


    think."


    Persephone forced a smile and handed him the bowl of medicine. She inadvertently sniffed it and


    found its scent a bit odd. However, she couldn''t quite pinpoint what was strange about it. Maybe


    different locations where herbs grew could create different scents?


    Seamus drank the herbal soup and advised her to return to her room and rest.


    Instead, Persephone went downstairs to the courtyard for some fresh air.


    It had been days since shest ventured outside. This neighborhood was semi-private, hosting many


    out-of-towners and even foreigners. There were also several vendors setting up shops nearby.


    This ce was close to the city center, so the security here was much better than the street Morpheus


    lived on. The atmosphere was more lively and warmer as well.


    As dusk approached, the stall owners began setting up at the night market.


    Persephone dared not go far and just wandered around the vicinity, observing the bustling night market


    from a distance. To avoidplications, she prepared to head back after looking around.


    At that moment, a young girl bumped into her.


    The little girl held a bunch of roses that were wrapped in pale pink paper, sending shivers down


    Persephone''s spine.


    "Do you want to buy flowers?" she asked.


    Persephone''s mind went nk instantly!


    Persephone''s heart hung in the bnce as the girl handed over a rose.


    The little girl blinked and smiled at her. "Miss, you''re as beautiful as the flower!"


    Persephone''s hands trembled slightly as she took the rose. Subconsciously, she pinched it and found a


    thickly folded note inside.


    The first line read: [He''s recovering well.]


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The second read: [Beware of those around you.]


    Persephone widened her eyes and grabbed the girl''s shoulder.


    "Who... Who is it?"


    The little girl just looked at her without saying a word.


    "Who exactly is it?!"


    The girl smiled. "Miss, if you don''t like it, just throw the flower away!"


    Persephone watched as she ran off into the distance, her heart pounding.

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963


    Persephone paused. The group of young boys running around,ughing and ying, all seemed about


    eight or nine years old¡ªundoubtedly the most irritating age group.


    However, when they saw her, they blinked theirrge eyes and smiled. Their crystal-clear gazes eased


    Persephone''s guard.


    "Don''t chase them away." She turned to the bodyguards. "They''re just kids. Why bother about it so


    much?"


    "But..."


    "This is a neighborhood, not our own home! Let them y. They''ll leave on their own in a while. No


    need for fuss."


    The two bodyguards exchanged looks, nodded helplessly, and turned back to the room.


    As Persephone leaned against the railing, she found herself a bit envious of these kids.


    Seeing them made her reminisce about her childhood. Except, her childhood was never as carefree as


    theirs.


    Hamerton Manor was enormous, pce-like, but no matter how vast a ce, it was always smaller


    than the sky.


    She was like a little bird yearning for the outside world, wanting to soar high and break free from the


    constraints of her family. Yet, she forgot that only the Hamertons could protect her properly.


    Persephone sighed and was about to head back to her room when she heard the sound of airsoft guns.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she instinctively nced toward the boys'' direction. They had used the


    airsoft guns to shoot two letters onto the wall¡ª"OK".


    Persephone''s eyes widened.


    The boys waved at her, smiling, and pointed at the wall. One of them even raised a pair of boxing


    gloves!


    Persephone''s heart raced in an instant. She looked around and confirmed the boys were indeed


    waving at her, showing her the boxing gloves, and spelling out "OK" on the wall to her.


    She covered her mouth, her mind nk. The boys had already run off by the time she snapped out of


    it.


    Upon hearing the airsoft guns, the bodyguards rushed over and anxiously inquired about the situation.


    "Miss, it must be those kids with the airsoft guns, right?" one of the bodyguards grumbled.


    "These boys probably can''t afford school and always cause trouble on the streets. They''re really


    annoying!


    "Miss, were you scared just now?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Although airsoft guns aren''t like real firearms, they still have a certain degree of impact.


    Next time these boys cause trouble, don''t stop us from driving them away!"


    Persephone was so nervous her breathing became erratic. She didn''t absorb a single word


    they said. Her mind was full of that "OK" and the pair of boxing gloves.


    Had Morpheus sent those boys? Was he trying to let her know he was doing fine and slowly recovering


    through them?


    Yet, how did he know where she lived...


    This barrage of questions left Persephone''s already confused mind even more chaotic.


    Suddenly, a deep voice came from behind her, "Miss, what are you doing standing here?"


    Persephone jumped in fright. She swiftly turned around and saw Seamus staring straight at her.


    "Seamus..." Persephone refocused, suppressing her racing heartbeat. "Seamus, are you... feeling


    better?"


    Seamus remained silent, walking directly to her side. The balcony wasn''t spacious. Still, there was


    always some distance between them when they stood together.


    In a while, distant thunder rumbled.

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964


    Persephone nced at Seamus, who was still wrapped in bandages.


    "Go back to rest. You are still injured and can''t stand for too long," she softly said.


    Seamus gazed into the distance and remained silent for a moment before smiling faintly.


    "Miss, am I useless?"


    "What are you saying?!"


    "I can''t even protect you..."


    A sense of guilt crawled over Persephone''s heart like ivy on a wall.


    "Don''t be like this." She looked at him. "If not for you this time, I wouldn''t know what terrible things


    might have happened... Seamus, thankfully, you''re by my side."


    "Really?" Seamus turned around.


    Perhaps due to the lighting, Persephone had the feeling that Seamus looked even gloomier, like thick


    dark clouds on the horizon. There was an indescribable sense of oppression.


    "If you had to choose between me and Morpheus, who would you choose?"


    Persephone was taken aback, her hands subconsciously fiddling with her dress.


    "I''m sorry. I said the wrong thing again." Seamus forced a smile. "Morpheus is the one you like, and I,


    to put it nicely, am your bodyguard. Bluntly speaking, I''m just a dog of the Hamertons... Heh, what right


    do I have topare with Morpheus?"


    "Seamus!"


    Persephone felt ufortable. She recalled a time from her childhood when she had been riding a


    horse, and the horse had been rmed out of the blue. It had galloped around the track with her. She


    had been terrified, screaming, and it was Seamus who had risked himself to stop the horse, cing


    himself beneath its hooves to save her.


    Even the equestrian instructor at the time had said they, as professionals, wouldn''t dare to use that


    method to save someone. And Seamus, at that time, was just a teenage boy. He could have easily lost


    his life to the horse''s hooves, yet he had risked everything to protect her, choosing the most dangerous


    path.


    "Miss, everything I do is for you." His voice was hoarse. "Don''t worry. Once I''m healed, I''ll ensure you


    get home safely."


    Persephone''s gaze dimmed slightly. "Focus on healing first. Right now, your health is the most


    important thing."


    Seamus messaged Wynn, arranging to meet him in secret.


    Wynn was surprised. He hesitated for a moment, then carefully dressed up before arriving on time. As


    he entered a dark corner of the bar, there was only one table there, oddly out of ce in the whole bar.


    Seamus sat there with no alcohol in front of him, only half a cup of lukewarm water. His countenance


    revealed no emotion, appearing somewhat stern as he observed Wynn.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Wynn sat opposite him but immediately stood up, afraid of upsetting him.


    After Seamus nodded, he sat back down with an appeasing smile.


    Although the sight of Wynn''s face made Seamus nauseous, he had to take this step.


    "Why?" he coldly demanded.


    Wynn was puzzled, not understanding what he meant.


    "Why update Sephy?!"


    "Update... What?" Wynn was even more confused. What did Seamus mean? He hadn''t seen


    Persephone since the match that had almost cost Morpheus his life!


    "Seamus, are you... mistaken?" Wynn hurried to exin, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I


    haven''t seen Sephy for a long time! Besides, weren''t you supposed to leave? Why are you still in


    Flinge?"


    "We were going to, but something unexpected happened that night." Seamus lit a cigarette, his


    features shrouded in smoke. The smoke also concealed his slight sneer.


    "Don''t you admit you''re somewhat rted to that unexpected event?"

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965


    "That''s impossible!" Wynn was agitated. "Seamus, how could you suspect me?! I...


    "That day, Morpheus got hurt, and Sephy wasn''t with him. He almost lost his life! I was busy taking care


    of him. How could I have the time and energy to plot against you guys? Besides..."


    Wynn was incoherent, both angry and aggrieved. "Besides, I don''t understand what you mean by an


    update! What kind of update am I supposedlymunicating to Sephy? What information am I passing


    on?"


    Wynn felt like he was sitting on pins and needles, and his voice trembled as he fought back tears. He


    hade to the meeting today with great excitement, thinking that someone like him didn''t deserve


    much, but just seeing Seamus was good enough... Yet it was all his wishful thinking.


    Seamus doubted and questioned him right from the start, not giving him any chance to breathe.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying," Wynn said as he calmed down. "But anyway, I haven''t done


    anything you''re using me of!"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, don''t be angry. I was hasty with my words." Seamus pushed the coffee he had ordered toward


    Wynn.


    He had seen Wynn drink this kind of coffee in Morpheus'' home. It was a local blend from


    Flinge. Wynn always added a bit of vani extract to it when he drank, so Seamus had instructed the


    bartender to add some vani extract to the coffee as well today.


    "Um... is it to your taste?"


    When Seamus smiled at Wynn, thetter was flooded withplex emotions. "Seamus..."


    "I''ve misunderstood." Seamus'' gaze was sincere. "Sephy is a naive girl, and I''m just afraid she''ll get


    hurt."


    "Weren''t you supposed to leave? What happened?"


    "That night... We ran into some trouble."


    "What do you mean by updating Sephy?"


    "Well..." Seamus smiled but didn''t respond. He didn''t need Wynn to know about that. His reaction had


    satisfied him.


    Seamus was relieved as his spection was confirmed¡ªWynn, indeed, didn''t have the nerve or


    capability for it. That person who prevented Persephone from boarding the ship that night wasn''t Wynn.


    He carefully thought back. The problem must have been with that flower-selling little girl.


    Persephone hadn''t boarded the ship promptly after receiving that rose. She must have known


    something...


    Despite that, the little girl had disappeared long ago, and the rose thrown into the trash didn''t have any


    useful clues.


    Persephone had never been to Flinge. Apart from Wynn and Morpheus, she didn''t know anyone else.


    Moreover, one of them was critically injured, and the other was too busy taking care of the injured to be


    doing something else...


    The person who had informed Persephone and prevented her from boarding the ship wasn''t just


    someone who knew him well. They knew all his ns!


    Most importantly, this person was doing it for Persephone!


    A chill ran down Seamus'' spine. It felt like a pair of eyes constantly watched him from the shadows.


    "Seamus? Seamus?"


    Wynn''s voice pulled Seamus back to reality. Heposed himself, smiled faintly, and almost knocked


    over a ss.


    "You''re injured too?"


    "It was that night," Seamus said in a low voice. "We didn''t manage to leave due to an ident. I was


    protecting Sephy and ended up..."


    "Sephy also got hurt?" Wynn was deeply concerned.


    "She''s okay. I won''t let anything happen to her."


    "That''s good..." Wynn reminisced about his interactions with Persephone, smiling wryly.


    Persephone was a little angel, a warm little sun. She was also the first person to tell him that there was


    nothing wrong with people like him. Only when people''s hearts were dirty did they see everything as


    dirty.

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966


    Although Wynn didn''t know exactly who Persephone was, he could tell she was a girl her family had


    cherished since birth. Now that she was unable to return home and amidst the chaos in Flinge, she


    must be feeling very scared.


    Then there was Morpheus... Even though his life was saved, he had been lying in bed for over half a


    month, barely conscious.


    When he wasn''t clear-headed, he would call out Persephone''s name. When he was lucid, he would


    stare nkly at the ceiling, perhaps thinking about Persephone.


    If only they could meet...


    Seamus suddenly spoke up. "By the way, Wynn, how is Morpheus doing?"


    Wynn paused for a moment before honestly replying, "Not too good. That match was an ident. The


    thing he took before the match... Anyway, he was schemed against. I suspect it was Fat Jim... But who


    knows? These things are hard to say."


    Seamus narrowed his eyes, lifted the ss in front of him, and downed its content.


    "Morpheus is severely injured. He''s just holding on to life right now. What happens next... it''s up to


    God."


    "Take this to him."


    "What?"


    Wynn was taken aback only to see Seamus toss several packets onto the table. He picked them up


    and smelled them. They all carried an herbal scent.


    "These are pre-concocted herbs. Take them to Morpheus."


    "This..."


    "Don''t worry." Seamus smirked. "Sephy prepared them."


    "Sephy?" Wynn was astonished.


    "Yes, Morpheus should know. Sephy knows a bit about this stuff." Seamus raised his hand.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That night, I was almost beaten to death, and Sephy''s been making this herbal concoction for me. This


    form reduces swelling and stops bleeding. It works."


    "Really..." Wynn smiled. "I didn''t know Sephy knew how to prepare medicine!"


    Seamus nodded, but there was something cryptic in his smile. He had long ago detected that


    something was off about the medicine.


    Persephone had spent her childhood in Southeast Aciatic, and he had too. When


    Persephone learned about herbal medicine from the royal doctors there, how could he have not heard


    about it? Given their shared exposure, how could he not realize that the medicine was problematic?


    In fact, Persephone must have known the medicine was problematic as well! Yet, she still made him


    take it! What was she trying to do? Was she trying to harm him?


    Seamus clenched his fists, a chill shing in his eyes.


    "In that case, let me thank you on behalf of Morpheus!" Wynn smiled.


    "No worries," Seamus said tly. "He had also taken care of Sephy before. I should thank him if


    anything. Wynn, when you return, don''t forget to tell him that... Sephy specifically prepared this


    medicine for him, okay?"


    He emphasized the words "specifically prepared" through gritted teeth.


    Wynn didn''t grasp his meaning and continued to respond with a smile. "Yeah, yeah, I get it! This is


    Sephy''s heartfelt gesture toward him!"


    "Right." Seamus sneered. "As long as you understand!"


    Meanwhile, Persephone was rummaging through Seamus'' room, overturning everything.


    She didn''t know what she was looking for¡ªshe was just aimlessly searching. The chilling words on that


    note haunted her mind like a nightmare.


    [Beware of those around you.]


    Apart from Seamus, who else could be considered as people around her?

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967


    Persephone carefully reflected on everything that had happened since arriving in Flinge.


    On her very first day here, she got separated from everyone. She was blindfolded and taken to the


    most infamous red-light district, to an underground arena, and eventually, ended up before Morpheus.


    What would her fate have been if she hadn''t encountered Morpheus in the beginning?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The night she first nned to return to Centrolis, the boat exploded. The second time, if it hadn''t been


    for that little girl who brought her the rose, she couldn''t even imagine what she would be facing.


    Could all of this really be exined away as mere coincidences?


    Besides catching a whiff of medicinal scent, Persephone found nothing in Seamus'' room.


    Instead, the two bodyguards had been looking at her in puzzlement.


    She got up and nonchntly walked out, but not before giving the two a warning nce.


    "Miss, you¡ª"


    "What? Do I need to report to you about searching Seamus'' belongings?"


    The two immediately lowered their heads in silence.


    "It''s actually not important," Persephone casually said. "There''s no need to tell him about today''s


    events."


    "Understood!"


    She nced at them andposedly walked out. She then headed to the kitchen. Inside one of the


    cabs, she found some unprepared herbs. Catherine had purchased them from the market. They


    were already ground, each portion wrapped in paper bags.


    Persephone opened one of them, recognizing the familiar herbal scent, but something felt off when she


    carefully sniffed it.


    She pinched a bit between her fingers to crush in her palm, quickly realizing that the proportions were


    wrong!


    Her heart lurched. She couldn''t have made a mistake with the prescription she had given to Catherine!


    The proportions had been tampered with, and the person who had adjusted them was quite


    knowledgeable in medicine. If she hadn''t been exposed to these things since childhood, she wouldn''t


    have been able to detect it.


    When the proportions were off, it would affect the effectiveness of the medicine. A slight imbnce


    could turn the decoction from being hemostatic and anti-inmmatory to something counterproductive...


    At that moment, Catherine entered, carrying lots of groceries. Upon seeing Persephone in the kitchen,


    she first froze, then an undecipherable glint shed through her eyes.


    She smiled and softly asked, "Miss, what are you doing here?"


    Persephone paused, recalling the note in the rose.


    [Beware of those around you.]


    Could it be referring to Catherine?


    "This medicine..."


    Catherine noticed the ground bits in Persephone''s hand.


    "I-I just opened it to check," Persephone exined softly. "Shouldn''t it be time to prepare medicine for


    Seamus? He''s been taking it for so many days and doesn''t seem to be getting better."


    "Let me handle it." Catherine smiled. "You''re not used to these kitchen chores."


    Persephone looked at her warily. "How do you know I''m not capable?"


    "They all call you ''Miss''." Catherine squinted. "Since you''re a ''Miss'', surely you don''t do the rough


    work!"


    "I''m not a pampered woman." Persephone smiled. "I can handle these tasks."


    Catherine grabbed Persephone''s hand, startling her, and their eyes met suddenly.


    Despite Catherine''s age, she was strong. Time hadn''t beaten her down. Instead, it seemed to have


    made her more resilient.


    Persephone''s heart jolted, and she took two steps back involuntarily.

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968


    "Miss." Catherine smiled. "Let me handle it, alright?"


    She released Persephone''s hand, gesturing for her to step aside, and began taking out the medicine


    packets from the cab.


    Persephone stood by to watch silently, her heart beating faster and faster.


    She felt like Catherine was counting something.


    After a while, Catherine murmured to herself, "Why are these medicine packets... missing some?"


    "What?" Persephone was stunned. "What''s missing?"


    "The quantity is short," Catherine said. She ced her hands on her hips and exhaled.


    "Miss, look, I remember clearly. There were 25 packs yesterday, but there are only 17 today. How could


    Mr. Rutherford possibly consume eight doses in a day?


    "Moreover..." Catherine paused, lowering her voice. "Except for the first time I brought back and


    prepared a pack, Mr. Rutherford hasn''t had any since then."


    "Huh?" Persephone was shocked. "H-How do you know? Don''t you prepare medicine for him every


    day?"


    "I do prepare it, but he doesn''t take it." Catherine looked at her. "When I went to clean his room, the


    flowers in his windowsill pot had withered, and the soil had a strong herbal scent. Miss, tell me, did he


    take the medicine or not?"


    Persephone froze in ce.


    When she entered Seamus'' room earlier, she also smelled the herbal scent. She had assumed it was


    because he took the medicine daily, hence the smell in the room.


    It was actually from the flower pot...


    Seamus must have known the medicine was problematic. That was why he hadn''t taken it!


    How could the medicine have gone wrong? And where did those missing packets go? Persephone''s


    legs felt weak, and she had to lean on the table for support.


    Catherine nced at her and continued her work. She washed and sorted the vegetables, prepared


    meals for the day, and took out a special pot for making the medicine.


    Everything seemed routine, yet subtly unusual.


    Persephone stood frozen like a statue.


    Catherine suddenly asked her, "Miss, do you really trust those around you?"


    Persephone''s breath bated. "What do you mean?"


    "Some people may not be physically around you, but they still care for you." Catherine''s tone was


    nonchnt. "Others may be around you but harbor ulterior motives..."


    "Granny Catherine!" Persephone hurriedly grabbed Catherine.


    Catherine turned to her, seeming like she had many things to say but kept them unspoken.


    She smiled gently. "I should tidy up your room. It''s sunny today. I''ll take your quilt out to air."


    "What you said earlier, what did you mean?" Persephone pressed.


    Catherine didn''t answer. "Leaving the quilt without sunning it invites mites. A quilt with mites can be


    aired, but if the heart houses poison, it won''t be resolved by just airing it out."


    She let go of Persephone''s hand and slowly walked into the room.


    Persephone stood there, her mind nk for a long while. These days, she felt like she was in a maze,


    unable to find an exit no matter how hard she tried. Now, not only could she not find a way out, but she


    couldn''t even see the path beneath her feet clearly.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt like she was surrounded by fog, and there was no one she could trust.


    Feeling helpless, she slowly crouched down and hugged her shoulders, a mix ofhelplessness and fear


    washing over her.


    In spite of it, she fought back tears. When she calmed down, she understood that the only one who


    could save her was herself.

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969


    When Seamus returned, he noticed someone had tampered with his room. His expression changed


    instantly, and he turned sharply toward the other two bodyguards and erupted in anger.


    The two were scolded so harshly that they stood still with their heads lowered, afraid to speak.


    As he calmed down, he suddenly spotted Persephone standing at the door. Seeing her cold demeanor


    and the smirk on her face¡ªa smile that echoed the air of superiority ingrained in the Hamerton genes


    ¡ªhis heart jolted.


    He restrained his temper and respectfully addressed her, "Miss."


    "That was quite a forceful call. Seems like your injury is almost healed, right?"


    Persephone''s calm voice was cryptic. "Since you''re recovered, let''s go back to Centrolis.


    Give me your phone. I''ll call my parents to send someone to pick us up."


    "Miss..." Seamus gestured, asking the other two to leave first. He sat beside Persephone but moved on


    the nearby carpet after some thought.


    Looking up at her, he said, "Miss, don''t trouble them for such a trivial matter."


    "Trouble?"


    "Not just trouble." Seamus'' expression turned serious. "We''re being watched now.


    Otherwise... we wouldn''t have failed to leave twice. If you make that call and those people listen in..."


    "I''m their daughter. Can''t I make a phone call to them?" Persephone''s gaze held a hint of scrutiny.


    "Since I arrived here, I lost my phone and haven''t contacted them... I need them to know my situation,


    and they''ll find a way to bring me back!"


    "I''ve been in contact with them!" Seamus interjected. "I told them you''re doing well here."


    "But I''m not!"


    "Miss¡ª"


    "Seamus." Persephone''s gaze wasmanding. "Why do you keep stopping me from contacting my


    parents?"


    "I..." Seamus paused but quickly regained hisposure and covered the deep wound on his chest.


    Whenever Persephone saw this wound previously, she would be deeply filled with remorse.


    "Miss, could you... get the medicine for me?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Persephone''s heart clenched. Seamus'' pale face in pain was crumbling her defenses bit by bit.


    After a moment of hesitation, she fetched the hemostatic pills and bandages from the cab, handing


    them all to him. Unlike before, she didn''t personally feed him the medicine or help him with the


    bandage.


    Seamus wanted to call out to her, but she turned and dashed off.


    The two bodyguards entered anxiously and looked at Seamus with an inquiring gaze.


    "No need to go after her." Seamus'' expression was dark as he slowly stood up from the floor. "She''s


    just being childish and needs a moment to calm down."


    "Will she be okay?"


    "She''s grown up. What could happen to her?!" Seamus seethed with anger. "It''s you two. Figure out


    whose side you''re on!"


    The two men trembled, looking at each other with fear.


    "But Seamus..." After a pause, one of them stepped forward. "Do you really think she... is still a child?"


    Seamus narrowed his eyes, a chilling glint rising from their depths.


    Persephone dashed downstairs in one breath.

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970


    Persephone knew Seamus would think she was throwing a tantrum, something that had happened


    countless times before. Whenever she got upset with him, she would turn and run, and he woulde


    to appease her.


    Judging from the earlier situation, however, Seamus probably wouldn''t chase after her this time. He


    thought he could control her in Flinge.


    Persephone dashed out of themunity gate and waited nearby for a while to confirm that Seamus


    wasn''t following her. Then, she retrieved a cap and a coat hidden in the bushes, changed into them,


    and quietly slipped away through another path.


    Following her memory, she arrived at the small, secluded convenience store.


    The store owner was still the old man sitting quietly at the shop''s entrance. The only difference


    between George and a statue was his sharp-eyed gaze.


    When he saw Persephone, his eyes widened. As if a sealed spirit had been released, he slowly stood


    up. "It''s you?"


    Persephone stood not far away, panting from her sprint, unable to articte her words.


    George subconsciously looked behind her as if searching for something.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I... I didn''t bring anyone..." Persephone moved closer, trembling. "I don''t know what to do... I don''t


    know whom to trust here. I made calls from your shop to Centrolis before. I want to¡ª"


    "Hush!" George shot her a sharp nce, then stepped forward and grabbed her wrist.


    Seamus stared at his watch impatiently, its ticking making him increasingly restless.


    From his understanding of Persephone, she wouldn''t be gone for long. She was too pampered¡ªa


    hothouse flower. How could she survive in Flinge, an unfamiliarnd?


    However, the two bodyguards had been searching around for a while now, yet there was no sign of


    Persephone anywhere!


    "Mr. Rutherford." Catherine smiled as she knocked and entered. "Are we eating or not? I''ve reheated


    the meal three times."


    Seamus red at her in agitation.


    Unfazed, Catherine continued. "One can''t function without a meal... Mr. Rutherford, you need to eat


    first to have the strength to look for Ms. Sephy!"


    "Get out!" Seamus growled.


    Catherine smiled and closed the door behind her. Just then, Seamus'' phone rang.


    Upon answering, Fat Jim''s anxious voice came through. "Mr. Rutherford, he''s missing!"


    "Exin clearly. Who''s missing?"


    "It''s..." Fat Jim paused like it took him a lot from him to tell the truth. "It''s the guy you asked me to keep


    an eye on, Ryan Frazier..."


    "What did you say?!"


    Seamus almost smashed his phone. His eyes widened, his breath quickened, and his ears buzzed.


    "What are you saying?" Seamus gritted his teeth. "Ryan was supposed to be dead!"


    "No... I... I was nning to sell his organs. Before I found a buyer, I didn''t kill him..."


    "You useless fool!"


    "You... You can''t me me!" Fat Jim defended, "You told me to deal with him as I wish, and he''s a


    living man. Killing him was a waste. His organs are in good condition and worth a lot of money!


    Besides, I didn''t expect him to be able to run off after having a kidney cut out..."


    Seamus felt like coughing up blood. He roared into the phone, "Can''t you fucking do your job properly?


    I told you to kill him! Why didn''t you follow my instructions?!"

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971


    Seamus'' roar jolted Fat Jim.


    He felt fortunate they weremunicating over the phone. He firmly believed Seamus would have no


    qualms shooting him dead if they were face to face.


    "Calm down, Mr. Seamus," he said, falling into a momentary silence before taking a deep breath. "After


    all, didn''t you bring this upon yourself?"


    "What did you say?" Seamus gnashed his teeth.


    "I''ve never seen anyone failing to win a woman''s heart so hard!" Fat Jim remarked.


    "Shut up!" Seamus bellowed, smashing his phone against the wall.


    The other two bodyguards exchanged nces before retreating carefully, closing the door.


    Despite not being a smoker, Seamus lit a cigarette and took a long puff as he found himself alone in


    the house.


    Memories yed in his head.


    In Centrolis, at the Hamertons, no matter where they were, Persephone had always been


    his most loyal knight.


    However, he understood the gap in their status. He was destined to look up to her and protect her from


    beneath, never standing shoulder to shoulder with her.


    She would cease to be the prestigious princess if he pulled her into his world. Would they be together


    forever if that happened?


    As he continued to smoke, a ferocious grin spread across his face. Heughed louder and louder,


    seemingly suppressing the rumbling dark clouds in the sky. He would destroy her and remove her


    sophisticated facade for people to humiliate and trample on her. And then, he would piece her back


    together.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    By then, he would be the only person who loved her!


    -


    "Let me go!" Persephone screamed while struggling. "What are you doing?!"


    George remained unfazed. He gripped her wrist with his slender arm and turned around to stare at her.


    "Shut your mouth!"


    Persephone took a sharp breath. Her mind was nk, but she tried to think fast. What should she do?


    How would she escape if this man had ill intentions?


    She had been to this tiny store with Morpheus before. George knew her!


    Persephone decided to talk him out of it and said in a low voice, "I called before, I..."


    George led her through a dimly lit tunnel, navigating numerous twists and turns until they reached a


    room. "We''re here."


    Persephone was surprised to discover a whole new world within the small and rundown store. As she


    nced around, the ce resembled a shelter connected to the store.


    George gestured for her to open the door.


    Despite her nervousness, she forced herself to remain calm.


    A shudder ran through her the moment her trembling hand touched the handle.


    The room waspact, only amodating a bed and a cab. She couldn''t contain her


    exmation upon entering.


    On the bedy a person, his status uncertain, with no one aware if he was still alive.


    She was taken aback and stepped a few paces back, disturbed by the murky air and dim lighting. The


    lingering scent of blood in the air heightened her unease.


    "He''s your friend. Don''t you recognize him?" George asked hoarsely.


    Persephone felt a surge of fear. She suppressed her racing heart and approached the figure, feeling


    the wall for support.


    "It''s..." She was astonished. "Ryan!"


    It was as if lightning had struck her, rendering her chaotic mind momentarily nk.


    Wasn''t Ryan the traitor Seamus had spoken about? Hadn''t he imed to have dealt with him?

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972


    "Water..."


    Ryan managed to open his mouth with great difficulty. His eyes were swollen, and there was only a


    narrow line when he opened them. Evidently, he struggled to identify the person present, but his efforts


    were in vain.


    He had lost his mobility andy in wait for death, surviving solely on his will. Persephone gazed


    helplessly at George.


    George''s face was devoid of expression. He walked to the cab, poured a ss of water, sat next to


    the bed, and lifted Ryan''s head to feed him with care.


    George''s face showed no expression as he walked to the cab, poured a ss of water, sat next to


    the bed, and carefully lifted Ryan''s head to feed him.


    Having felt his grip on her wrist earlier, Persephone was well aware of his strength. Despite this, he fed


    Ryan water with gentleness.


    Standing there, Persephone felt overwhelmed. It seemed like she had entered another maze, unsure if


    George was a friend or foe to Ryan. It appeared she might be stuck in this maze forever.


    She wrapped her arms around her head and cried. She then turned around and ran outside.


    Unexpectedly, she collided with someone...


    The chest she hit was warm, and the eyes that met hers were like stars she would never forget.


    The man stared at her in disbelief due to her sudden appearance.


    Persephone froze.


    Like a giant snowball, she was hit with a mix of sadness, fear, and great joy. Her lips moved after an


    indeterminate duration, and a shaky, soft voice echoed.


    "Morpheus."


    Tears poured from her eyes.


    He said nothing, just spread his arms and hugged her tightly as if he had found a lost treasure.


    Behind the store was a tiny courtyard with a tall banyan tree in the middle and lush leaves filling the


    ce.


    Morpheus handed Persephone a cup of hot vani-vored coffee, a taste she had fallen in love with


    since moving there. Holding the mug, she felt like she was in a refuge, incredibly safe sitting next to


    him.


    "I found him at Fat Jim''s," he said softly. "I''m guessing he ran away. He was terribly wounded, and he


    lost a kidney. He couldn''t run far and was still in Fat Jim''s territory."


    Her heart squeezed. "He lost a... kidney?"


    "Yes," he replied, looking at her. "Illegal organ trade is rampant here. Your friend is healthy. Naturally,


    Fat Jim wouldn''t let him go."


    She gripped the mug tightly.


    "He was dying when I found him," he added. "But I was still wounded, so I couldn''t save him. Someone


    else did."


    "Who was it?"


    "Bailey Neale."


    Morpheus mentioned a name she had never heard before.


    "Is it a woman?" she asked.


    He shook his head, smiling.


    Morpheus had never met Bailey. All he knew was that she was the woman of the most powerful kingpin


    in the north city of Flinge.


    The south and the north never interfered with each other''s business.


    "I wonder why Bailey did that," Morpheus said lightly. "But I believe she has her reason to send Ryan


    here.


    "No matter what, we must nurse this guy back to health." He looked at her. "Sephy, what''s your


    rtionship with. him?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973


    "Water..."


    Ryan managed to open his mouth with great difficulty. His eyes were swollen, and there was only a


    narrow line when he opened them. Evidently, he struggled to identify the person present, but his efforts


    were in vain.


    He had lost his mobility andy in wait for death, surviving solely on his will.


    Persephone gazed helplessly at George.


    George''s face was devoid of expression. He walked to the cab, poured a ss of water, sat next to


    the bed, and lifted Ryan''s head to feed him with care.


    George''s face showed no expression as he walked to the cab, poured a ss of water, sat next to


    the bed, and carefully lifted Ryan''s head to feed him.


    Having felt his grip on her wrist earlier, Persephone was well aware of his strength.


    Despite this, he fed Ryan water with gentleness.


    Standing there, Persephone felt overwhelmed. It seemed like she had entered another maze, unsure if


    George was a friend or foe to Ryan. It appeared she might be stuck in this maze forever.


    She wrapped her arms around her head and cried. She then turned around and ran outside.


    Unexpectedly, she collided with someone...


    The chest she hit was warm, and the eyes that met hers were like stars she would never forget.


    The man stared at her in disbelief due to her sudden appearance.


    Persephone froze.


    Like a giant snowball, she was hit with a mix of sadness, fear, and great joy. Her lips moved after an


    indeterminate duration, and a shaky, soft voice echoed.


    "Morpheus."


    Tears poured from her eyes.


    He said nothing, just spread his arms and hugged her tightly as if he had found a lost treasure.


    Behind the store was a tiny courtyard with a tall banyan tree in the middle and lush leaves filling the


    ce.


    Morpheus handed Persephone a cup of hot vani-vored coffee, a taste she had fallen in love with


    since moving there. Holding the mug, she felt like she was in a refuge, incredibly safe sitting next to


    him.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I found him at Fat Jim''s," he said softly. "I''m guessing he ran away. He was terribly wounded, and he


    lost a kidney. He couldn''t run far and was still in Fat Jim''s territory."


    Her heart squeezed. "He lost a... kidney?"


    "Yes," he replied, looking at her. "Illegal organ trade is rampant here. Your friend is healthy. Naturally,


    Fat Jim wouldn''t let him go."


    She gripped the mug tightly.


    "He was dying when I found him," he added. "But I was still wounded, so I couldn''t save him. Someone


    else did."


    "Who was it?"


    "Bailey Neale."


    Morpheus mentioned a name she had never heard before.


    "Is it a woman?" she asked.


    He shook his head, smiling.


    Morpheus had never met Bailey. All he knew was that she was the woman of the most powerful kingpin


    in the north city of Flinge.


    The south and the north never interfered with each other''s business.


    "I wonder why Bailey did that," Morpheus said lightly. "But I believe she has her reason to send Ryan


    here.


    "No matter what, we must nurse this guy back to health." He looked at her. "Sephy, what''s your


    rtionship with. him?"

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974


    Should Persephone trust Morpheus, Seamus, or Ryan?


    Or should she trust those notes that came out of nowhere?


    "Wynn brought me medicine earlier," Morpheus said softly. "He said the prescription came from you,


    and it was Seamus who gave it to him."


    Persephone recalled the medicine that had gone missing from the kitchen cab.


    A squeeze in her heart made her ask, "Did you... take it?"


    "No," Morpheus said. "People learn their lesson. I almost died in the boxing ring, so I became more


    careful with what I put in my mouth."


    Persephone felt relief at his words, tears welling up.


    Despite knowing something was wrong with the medicine, Seamus gave it to Wynn anyway. Not only


    that, but he also did it in her name. Perhaps he thought Morpheus would consume the medicine without


    a doubt since it came from her.


    ''So. None of those were idents, and Seamus is the one who orchestrated everything? Is he the one


    involved in all the horrible things that have happened?'' she wondered.


    Her chest tightened, pain radiating from her bones to her whole body.


    After some time, Morpheus suddenly held her hands.


    Persephone was stunned, and she saw his gentle eyes when she looked up.


    "Tell me where your home is," he said softly.


    "What?"


    "I''ll send you home."


    She looked at him in silence. The sun lit on her face, reflecting the sadness and helplessness in her


    eyes. She shut her eyes, stubborn tears finally falling slowly on her cheeks.


    Suddenly, she was overwhelmed by the warmth on her lips, sending her mind nk.


    Morpheus kissed her passionately and hugged her tightly as if he were hugging a treasure he had lost


    and found.


    However, the kiss felt like an eternal farewell.


    He only let her go when she was losing her breath. Unwillingness filled his eyes.


    "Morpheus."


    "You irritated me in the beginning," he said, wearing a smile. "You were arrogant and couldn''t even


    clean. You depended on me for everything. I used to live alone, and I wasn''t used to taking care of


    someone, nor did I have the patience."


    She looked down and chuckled.


    "But I became willing to do all that."


    "Why?" she asked.


    Morpheus shook his head in all honesty. He did not have the answer to that. Perhaps love was not


    meant to be understood.


    "But I know we just... can''t be."


    His voice got softer and softer while the light in Persephone''s eyes dimmed.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m just telling the truth. We belong to different worlds," he said while looking at her. "But Sephy, I''ll try


    my best to protect you. I''ll bring you home and send you to your family."


    "Okay." She nodded and leaned on his muscr chest.


    She thought, ''Perhaps I might never fall in love with anyone else in this life.''


    However, she must figure out Seamus'' true colors before leaving. If he was a dangerous man, wouldn''t


    it be ill for him to be staying dormant in the Hamertons?


    Persephone recalled something. "Oh, right! Morpheus, I kept receiving strange notes earlier. Do you


    think it has something to do with that Ms. Neale?"

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975


    How Morpheus wished he could answer Persephone''s question, but he just couldn''t.


    He had never even seen what Bailey looked like, nor did he know if she were a friend or a foe.


    The only thing he was sure of was that he would do his best to protect Persephone.


    Morpheus took out his phone. "Here, take it."


    In this time and age when everyone had a smartphone, this one seemed unusually ancient. She had


    never seen anything like that.


    "What''s this..."


    "It''s a phone. You can only make calls and text with it," he exined. "It has very few functions, but it


    has advantages whereby people can''t easily bug it."


    He had used this on the battlefield before.


    "There''s only one number saved in there¡ªmine." He looked at her before adding, "Call me if anything


    happens when you get back."


    As soon as Persephone returned, she saw Seamus sitting on the couch in the living room.


    The lights were dimmed, and she could not see him clearly. However, his grimness spread like alcohol


    in the air, lingering around her.


    She calmed down and walked straight to the kitchen. Soon, the fragrance of herbs wafted.


    Persephone finally saw him clearly when she arrived before him with a bowl of medicinal soup.


    Seamus was stunned while a hint of ruthlessness shed past his eyes.


    She smiled and handed him the soup. "Eat."


    He did not take the bowl.


    The soup was hot, but his eyes were cold.


    "Why?" She said softly, "You''re not eating the soup I made for you?"


    "Where did you go today, miss? I was worried."


    Persephone ignored him and put the bowl on the table.


    Catherine happened toe, wiping surfaces with a rag in her hand.


    Like a gue, silence spread from the tiny living room.


    "Eat it!" Catherine smiled out of nowhere. "Mr. Rutherford, it''s rare that she cooks! You''ve yet to


    recover. The soup''s good for you."


    "Get out!"


    Seamus raised his hand and pped the bowl onto the floor!


    Persephone was startled by that.


    The floor was a mess with porcin shards. There was even a piece stuck at the back of Catherine''s


    foot.


    Persephone went looking for cotton wool when she snapped back to her senses.


    Catherine stopped her with a smile. "I''m old and useless to fail to dodge a shard."


    "Seamus!" Persephone red at him. "You hurt Granny Catherine! How¡ª"


    "Calm down, miss," Catherine said slowly. "I''m alright. The pharmacy is still open. I''ll get some


    bandages and clean the wound myself."


    "Okay." Seamus said fiercely, "Leave, and don''t evere back again!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There was aplex emotion burning in Catherine''s eyes, but it faded quickly. She kept smiling as she


    walked out with her hunched back while limping. She seemed to be muttering.


    Persephone went nk as she watched.


    She could not hear what Catherine was saying¡ªall that she noticed was that Seamus was looking


    more and more horrible.


    Themotion rmed the other two bodyguards. However, they went back to the room when they


    met Seamus'' re.

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976


    Persephone was puzzled by the scene unfolding before her. Instead of serving as her bodyguards, the


    two men appeared more like Seamus'' subordinates.


    After a prolonged silence, she nced at him coldly, forced a smile, and said, "Seamus, are you so


    averse to trying the soup I prepared for you?"


    "I''ve recovered, so I don''t need it," he replied.


    "Is it that you don''t need it, or do youck the courage to eat it?"


    "Miss, you..."


    Abruptly, he looked up, sensing a change in her demeanor.


    Or perhaps she had always been that way.


    Being a Hamerton, she was protected, but her core remained¡ªstubbornness in adversities, the ability


    to discern one''s intentions, and quick decision-making in times of danger...


    Seamus bit his lip, studying her intensely.


    "I was joking," she reassured, transforming into the harmless creature she often portrayed with a smile.


    "Seamus, do you think the medicine I prescribed isn''t up to par? I thought this might not be the correct


    prescription... But I can''t recall what''s missing or added to it.


    "Forget it. Don''t eat it then. We won''t be able to go home if something goes wrong."


    "Miss..." Unknowingly, a shiver ran down his spine.


    Staring at her innocent smile, he wondered if the brief, intense re had been an illusion.


    "Speaking of prescriptions, I remembered something," she said, taking a seat beside him.


    "I spent some time in Southeast Aciatic when I was young, learning about medicine with my great-


    grandfather. We made many incorrect prescriptions, and you were always our guinea pig! Hehe..."


    He forced a smile and yed along.


    Suddenly, Persephone reached for his hand. "It must be tough for you to stay by my side all these


    years, right? I have a bad temper, and I am immature and difficult. Yet, you always tolerate me.


    "You''re more than just my attendant." She slowed down. "You''re family."


    Locking eyes with him, she felt as if centuries had passed in those few seconds. Emotions rapidly


    shifted in his gaze.


    Her heart chilled as his eyes turned cold. She was certain he was no longer the person she once knew.


    The human heart changed faster than the wind.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Persephone took a deep breath and chuckled. "When I was young, you told me you were willing to do


    anything for me. What about now? Will you still do that for me?"


    "Of course," he asserted. "I''ll do anything for you, miss."


    "Then take me home immediately," she demanded, looking at him. "I don''t want to stay here anymore."


    "Alright."


    "And you shouldn''t have thrown a tantrum at Granny Catherine. She''s old, and it''s hard for her to work.


    She took good care of me, so I hope she can return before I leave."


    "Understood." Seamus responded monotonously. "I''ll bring her back."


    Persephone kept her phone in her pocket, with Morpheus on the line. "Seamus, are we taking the boat


    this time too?"


    "No need," he replied. "Something went wrong twice when we attempted to travel by sea. It proves that


    we''ve been targeted."


    "What''s the n, then?"


    "We won''t travel by sea this time. We''ll take the bus," he replied.


    It had been a while since they were in this situation. Taking the bus felt unfamiliar to her.


    From what she remembered, people wouldn''t opt for the bus for long distances...


    Nevertheless, she nodded obediently and smiled at him. "Okay. I''ll leave it to you!"

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977


    Persephone''s recent behavior had changed noticeably.


    She shopped for groceries every day, even though she was not particrly skilled at it.


    Despite herck of expertise, she put in her best effort. Additionally, she took care of household chores


    and looked after Seamus with Catherine on a daily basis.


    Even though Seamus was initially taken aback and tried to dissuade her from heavybor, Persephone


    seemed to derive enjoyment from these tasks.


    She ensured Seamus went downstairs on time, allowing him to soak up some sun in the courtyard.


    Although she hadn''t cared for anyone in this way before, she demonstrated thoughtfulness by bringing


    him water and a hat.


    Concerned about his well-being, she worried that he might be thirsty and overheated, potentially


    slowing down the healing of his wounds.


    Persephone even entertained him with jokes during their time together.


    As they sat on the courtyard rocks, her jokes were as cold as the stones beneath them.


    Nevertheless, he enjoyed them, and she enthusiastically shared her humor.


    Sometimes, Seamus would quietly gaze at her.


    Persephone''s face bore the features of her parents, with a hint of a rebellious edge uncharacteristic of


    ady¡ªalmost like a pirated version of her grandfather.


    Such a remarkable person stood by his side at that moment...


    A sophisticated princess cared for him, serving him like a maid...


    Blood rushed to his head, and an arrogant smirk crossed his face.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Yet, it wasn''t sufficient.


    Seamus desired to break her, to have the most depraved man shatter her. He yearned to pull her into


    the filthy world he inhabited, tarnishing her swan-like purity so she could never soar again.


    Only then would she be bound to himpletely...


    Persephone observed the coldness and malice in his eyes unmistakably.


    Her heart tightened. In reality, she had been slowlying to terms with the painful truth ¡ªthe Seamus


    who once cherished and protected her was long gone.


    When the person in front of her shed his disguise, he would be a wolf in sheep''s clothing, a devil


    masquerading as a priest.


    A ticking time bomb hidden in the Hamertons.


    The explosion was imminent. If she failed to see through his true colors, she would be the one crushed


    by the st.


    After escorting Seamus home, Persephone continued to visit the market with Catherine.


    Despite being back, Cathrine had be somber.


    Persephone was unable to bear seeing an old woman in such a state, so she asionally shared


    jokes with her.


    Yet, Catherine would only gaze at her silently. Her eyes held a smiling expression, but there was also


    pain within them.


    Persephone was perplexed by the mixed signals.


    Catherine broke the silence, asking, "Miss, do you believe in fate?"


    Persephone was taken aback, struggling to respond.


    "Everything is tied to fate, and we must face it." Catherine spoke softly. "I can see it with you and Mr.


    Rutherford. He''s a trial in your fate. If you manage to ovee it, you''ll be reborn. But if you don''t..."


    She abruptly stopped, and Persephone''s face turned pale.


    "Let''s go," Catherine said, grabbing her hand and bringing her back from her thoughts.


    "What''s on your mind?"


    "Nothing..."


    "Let''s head to the market in the south today. How about that? The produce is more affordable and


    fresher there. I''ll get chicken to make soup."

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978


    Persephone followed Catherine like a robot, trying to discern the exact nature of Catherine''s


    personality.


    Suddenly, Catherine patted her shoulder. "Let''s separate here, yeah?"


    "What?"


    "You''ll buy vegetables over there." Catherine chuckled. "And I''ll buy chicken here. You''re not good at


    picking the right one, so let me do it!"


    Persephone agreed and went to the ce she had been directed. Catherine would create a list before


    coming to the market. All Persephone had to do was buy everything on the list.


    These items were the vegetables and fruits that Seamus liked.


    Her status in the house seemed to have shifted with his.


    He felt more and more like the head of the house while she yed the role of an obedient maid.


    Persephone bit her lip. Seamus appeared less tensetely. Today, he hadn''t sent bodyguards to follow


    her.


    She knew he hadn''t hired them for her safety but to keep an eye on her.


    She took a deep breath and felt like a rock pressed on her. She was getting closer to the truth, even if it


    might be too cruel to bear.


    She shook her head to clear her thoughts and began selecting vegetables.


    An old woman tended to her. She seemed kind, with a smile on her face, speaking in the local dialect.


    Persephone smiled courteously. She only understood a couple of terms in the local dialect.


    "Pick the big ones, youngdy!" The old woman grabbed peppers and put them in her bag. She said in


    broken dialect, "Stir fry these peppers. They''re delicious and nutritious! Full of vitamins, giving you


    great skin!"


    "Okay. I don''t want this much!"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You do!" The old woman looked at her. "Business is hard for an old woman like me. Be kind and buy


    more!"


    "But..."


    Persephone was a little annoyed. How could someone force her to make a purchase? The old woman


    shouldn''t have guilt-tripped her!


    "I really don''t need so much!" She snatched the bag from the old woman. Suddenly, she felt something


    shoved into her hand during the struggle.


    As if electrocuted, she froze, staring at the old woman nkly.


    Thetter stared at her as well, smiling.


    The couple of minutes they stared at each other felt like centuries had passed.


    The old woman then started yelling. "Ugh, forget it then! You''ve only picked a few. How am I supposed


    to run a business like that..."


    Catherine came to her rescue, confronting the old woman.


    As they left with the vegetables, Persephone looked like she had lost her soul, following behind her.


    "Miss?" Catherine looked at her with concern. "What''s wrong? Did the old woman scare you? She''s


    known to guilt-trip everyone in the market. She would bully anyone who goes to her stall. Don''t take it


    personally!"


    Persephone nodded when she snapped back to her senses. She lied, saying that she wanted cakes


    and got Catherine to buy them.


    Meanwhile, she hid under a tree outside the market.


    She quickly opened the note, seizing the opportunity of being alone. There was only a bus doodled on


    the strange note and a cross on it.


    Her heart thumped!


    Was it Morpheus who was telling her that?


    But if it was Morpheus, he would have contacted her through the phone instead of using such an


    indirect way!


    Who was the person secretly sending her messages...

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979


    Persephone folded the note and noticed there were words on the back of it.


    [Your old friend is well.]


    Her heart skipped a beat. She was momentarily stunned before tearing and throwing away the note.


    ''Old friend... Who could this be? Morpheus?''


    They had met only a few days ago and could easily stay in touch through their phones. No one needed


    to inform her of his well-being this way.


    So, who was this old friend?


    A thought shed through her mind.


    At that moment, Catherine returned with cakes, searching for Persephone where she had been


    standing.


    Spotting her, Persephone adjusted herself and walked over slowly.


    "Miss, the cakes you were craving for," Catherine said with a smile. "It''s not a simple task. I had to


    queue! So you like their cakes?"


    "Mm-hmm." Persephone forced a smile.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She had consumed numerous cakes, even having the pastry master from the Eropah royalty make her


    afternoon tea in Hamertons.


    Basic cakes like these didn''t interest her.


    However, these were the best ones she had ever had here.


    Morpheus would go a couple of streets away to buy her cakes every day during his morning run.


    She would eagerly take it from him the moment he returned, like a hungry baby.


    She felt a lump in her throat. Her heart would always ache when recalling the past with him.


    "Miss, do you feel unwell?" Catherine looked at her with concern.


    Persephone shook her head and looked away.


    "Indeed, it''s annoying when you miss someone," Catherine remarked.


    Persephone was stunned. "What?"


    Catherine chuckled, kindness filling her eyes.


    "I know who you''re thinking about." She held her arm and inched closer to say, "But you''ll leave with


    Mr. Rutherford in a few days, am I right?"


    "That has nothing to do with you." Persephone looked down. "Just do your job. Seamus will pay you on


    time."


    "I''m not doing this for money." Catherine''s eyes became serious. "I''m doing this for..."


    Persephone felt her nerves on edge. She sensed howplex Catherine looked, as well as the


    coldness on the back of her hand.


    However, the strange feeling merelysted for a second.


    Catherine was soon behaving as usual again. She smirked and said, "I heard from Mr.


    Rutherford that you guys are leaving by bus? Nobody in Flinge takes the bus."


    Persephone frowned. She had heard about it but did not know the reason behind it.


    "Because the buses will pass through a rainforest." Catherine looked at her as she said,


    "The ce is infested with criminals. Many girls especially would be."


    "What?"


    "It''s true." Catherine pursed her lips. "Do you think the bus drivers are just normal bus drivers? Many of


    them collude with the local gangs. The girls are sent to the gangs after they''re done ying with them.


    What happens after that depends on their fate."


    The lucky ones might survive, while the unfortunate ones would disappear from the world.


    Persephone stepped back, and her back was drenched in sweat.


    "That''s why people usually travel by sea, take the train, or take a ne when they travel far. Nobody


    would take the bus, especially the buses that pass through the rainforest!"

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980


    "Miss, what''s wrong?" Catherine smiled as she looked at Persephone, who was standing frozen in


    ce. "Did I startle you?"


    "I..."


    "Miss, are you really feeling unwell?"


    Persephone didn''t immediately grasp the situation. Catherine reached out to touch her forehead, and


    she instinctively flinched. However, when she met Catherine''s eyes, she seemed to understand


    something.


    "Miss is unwell!" Catherine immediately switched to a concerned expression, looking around and


    shouting, "This is bad! Miss is unwell!"


    Soon, the other two bodyguards emerged from a corner. Once they saw Persephone, they both


    avoided meeting her gaze and anxiously exined, "Seamus was worried about you... That''s why he


    asked us to follow along.


    "Miss, let us take the things!


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Miss, are you really feeling unwell?"


    "Why even ask?" Catherine immediately helped Persephone to arge tree, taking out a handkerchief


    to fan her. "She looks so pale, can''t you see it? From what I see, she''s just too tired."


    Persephone did look unwell. Just after hearing Catherine''s story about the bus, her legs weakened, her


    face turned pale, and her breathing became unstable.


    "You two take the things back!" Catherine said directly. "There''s a clinic on the next street. I''ll


    apany her there!"


    The two bodyguards hesitated to act, looking at each other at a loss.


    Throughout, Persephone had been cooperating with Catherine''s act.


    Catherine said she was unwell, so she yed the part of being weak. Catherine said she didn''t look


    good, so her lips even started quivering.


    When Catherine mentioned going to the clinic, she initially waved it off and said weakly,


    "No, I need... to go back and cook for Seamus."


    "But..."


    Persephone leaned against Catherine''s shoulder, coughing lightly.


    "You two take the things back first." Persephone looked at the two men. "I do feel unwell, but let''s skip


    the clinic. Granny Catherine will take me to buy some medicine, okay?"


    Although the two guards were hesitant, they were obedient enough, taking the groceries and hurrying


    back home.


    Once they were gone, Persephone immediately stood up, her big, beautiful eyes seemingly trying to


    see through Catherine.


    Catherine knew what she was thinking and couldn''t help but giggle.


    "Alright!" She held Persephone''s hand. "At this point, there''s no point hiding it from you. Besides, it''s


    something you should have known by now."


    "Actually, from the first day you took care of me, it was all premeditated, wasn''t it?" Persephone asked.


    "Well, not exactly nned. I was asked by someone to do this. Also..." Catherine gestured toward the


    back of therge tree.


    Curious, Persephone followed, only to be astonished by what she saw.


    Catherine removed her gray wig, took off her worn-out gray shirt, and finally... peeled off the mask on


    her face!


    She wasn''t Granny Catherine at all¡ªshe was a girl who looked about the same age as Persephone


    herself!


    "You..." Persephone was about to shout, instinctively stepping back. She identally stumbled into a


    pit and nearly fell.


    "Careful!"


    The girl quickly caught Persephone and covered her mouth.


    Persephone staggered, leaning against the tree and looking wide-eyed at the person before her.


    "Shh, please don''t shout." The girl chuckled. "I''ll take you somewhere to meet the person you want to


    see."

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981


    Throughout the journey, Persephone''s heart pounded, feeling like she had just woken from a dream.


    Yet, the dream was so vivid she couldn''t help pinching her arm.


    "If you''re ufortable, you can still call me Granny Catherine, okay? I don''t mind!" The girlughed


    cheerfully, cing a hand on her shoulder.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Persephone trembled slightly and gently pushed her away.


    "Oh... sorry, sorry." The girl reined in her smile. "She warned me that you don''t like people getting too


    close."


    "Who?" Persephone looked up abruptly, her heart skipping a beat. Besides her, who else could


    remember these small details...


    Persephone''s vision suddenly blurred, and her nose felt tingly. Tears streamed uncontrobly down her


    face.


    "Oh my, please don''t cry!" The girl was startled, frantically apologizing. "It''s my fault, my fault! How did I


    make you cry, I..."


    "Is it her?" Persephone grabbed the girl''s hand, her emotions rising. "Is it really her? Is she here?"


    "Goodness!" The girl quickly covered Persephone''s mouth, warily looking around.


    "Why make so much noise? Who are you trying to attract?"


    She guided Persephone into a deep alley. It was quiet inside, with no streetlights and high walls


    blocking out the sunlight. A gust of wind made them shiver involuntarily.


    She told Persephone to stay there and not move, then crouched to listen for a while. As she got up,


    she pped her hands lightly. "We''re safe for now."


    Persephone seemed to still be in a daze, staring nkly at her.


    "Ahem..." The girl cleared her throat. "My name is Catherine, and I''m probably a bit younger than you."


    Persephone nodded absently, tears still streaming down her face.


    "Is it her or not? Tell me!"


    Catherine didn''t say anything. She only took out a little rabbit made of straw rope. As soon as


    Persephone saw it, she felt a dull ache in her chest that spread through her veins. Back then.


    "Miss, if we get separated in the future, let''s use this little rabbit as a secret signal, okay?"


    "Why this?"


    "Because... in your house, you have horses, dogs, even a pet tiger, and a huge hunting ground, but


    you don''t keep rabbits!"


    "So, we have to use a rabbit as our sign? Haha!"


    "Yes! Because it''s unique!"


    To Greta, Persephone was unique. -


    Persephone held onto the little rabbit with tears still streaming down her face.


    Catherine crouched down, looking at Persephone by the wall. "If you have anything to instruct me,


    please do. Don''t be afraid. In the future... I''ll protect you." -


    Catherine led Persephone through several small streets until they reached the convenience store''s


    entrance.


    Persephone froze, about to ask how Catherine knew this ce, but thetter gestured for her to stay


    silent. They soon entered the convenience store, swiftly reaching the small room where Ryan was


    recuperating.


    Persephone stood at the door and inexplicably began to feel nervous.


    Catherine whispered, "Ryan''s injuries have mostly healed, but they were so severe that... he''s probably


    disabled now."


    "What?"


    "Don''t misunderstand!" Catherine hastily waved her hands. "When I say disabled, I mean he can''t be


    your bodyguard like before. He''s fine in his daily life, so... Madame Bailey gave him some money and


    sent him away from Flinge to find his own path."


    "Then..." Persephone stared nkly at the door. "Who''s inside?"


    Catherine opened the door with a chuckle. The room no longer had the previous dimness and disorder.


    Everything inside had been rearranged, with simple, clean, cream-colored furniture.

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982


    This was Persephone''s favorite color.


    She moved toward the person in front of the window as if in a dream.


    With each step, her heart felt like it was being stabbed. The carefree memories shed in her mind.


    Her nose tingled, tears uncontrobly streaming down her face. Those delicate shoulders were ones


    she had seen countless times in her dreams.


    "Greta..." she finally called out with a shaky voice. "Greta, is it really you?"


    The girl turned.


    Persephone stood frozen in ce, stunned for a very long time.


    In her memory, Greta was still the 16-year-old girl who loved wearing white dresses, had long hair, and


    enjoyed running andughing in the sunlight. Her canines would show adorably when she smiled.


    However, the woman before her had her hair styled in a bun. Her eyes were still beautiful, but they bore


    the marks of time.


    She gazed at Persephone as if with a thousand words, and her lips moved, but she made no sound.


    "Greta!" Persephone shouted, running over to tightly embrace her.


    This embrace waste by many years, feeling like it spanned lifetimes.


    Greta also extended her thin arms and hugged her tightly.


    They were each other''s most beautiful memories of their youth, and they once thought they would


    never meet again in this lifetime.


    Persephone cried like a child, pounding Greta''s back while crying. She med her for suddenly


    disappearing, for leaving without a word, for not contacting her for so many years.


    "I''m willful and bad-tempered, so you hate me?"


    Persephone cupped Greta''s face, wailing.


    "Weren''t we supposed to be best friends forever?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Did you keep your promise? Why did you make it so hard for me to find you?!


    "Greta, speak up!"


    Greta only shed tears, silently looking at Persephone.


    "Miss, please don''t do this!" Catherine tugged her. "Madame Bailey... She''s... She''s..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Persephone finally realized there had been a strange silence in the room since they entered. She had


    recognized Greta, hugged her, cried, and made a fuss. Even if Greta didn''t know what to say, she


    should have made some sound¡ªany sound.


    Despite that...


    Persephone stared at her in shock.


    Catherine''s expression turned grave. "Madame Bailey can''t speak anymore. Her vocal cords were


    severely damaged. She''ll never speak again in her life!"


    Persephone felt a pang in her heart and held Greta''s hand.


    Greta gestured to Catherine to leave.


    Catherine nodded, turning to close the door behind them.


    Greta helped dry Persephone''s tears, smiled at her, then walked to the table and wrote.


    [You''ll be back home shortly. Say Granny Catherine took you to buy some motion sickness medicine.]


    "Greta..."


    [Be good!] Greta wrote on the paper [Go home and behave for now. Avoid any direct conflict with


    Seamus.]

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983


    "But Greta..." Persephone asked tearfully, "Why can''t you speak anymore?"


    She didn''t dare imagine what Greta had gone through all these years. The world- weariness in Greta''s


    eyes made her seem so different from the innocent girl she once knew.


    Greta shook her head at Persephone, caressing her face and wiping away her tears.


    Greta: [You''ll be okay. As long as I''m here, I won''t let anything bad happen to you.]


    Persephone felt a sharp ache in her heart.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door, making her alert.


    However, the person who entered was the one she had yearned for so much...


    Persephone froze as she saw the smile that usually appeared in her dreams right before her.


    "Morpheus..."


    Morpheus didn''t say anything. He just rushed over and hugged her tightly.


    "Are you assured now?" Morpheus held her hand, smiling. "I''ll make sure to safely escort you back


    home. This time, I''ll apany you home."


    -


    When Persephone returned to the apartment, it was alreadypletely dark outside.


    Seamus sat in the smoky living room that was filled with a strong scent of nicotine.


    Persephone wrinkled her brows, a look of disgust briefly crossing her face.


    The other two bodyguards were scolded by Seamus, standing against the wall, afraid to speak or


    move. "You finally came back." Seamus'' expression was cold. "Did you go to another city to buy


    groceries with Granny Catherine?!"


    "Why are you so hostile..." Persephone pouted, her voice low. "Don''t you like asparagus? I couldn''t find


    fresh ones at the local market, so I went to one a few kilometers away... But I didn''t know the way


    around here and got lost in the turns and twists..."


    "Heh, you remember what I like?"


    "How could I forget?" Persephone looked at him. "You''ve always been good to me since I was little.


    You remember everything about me, so naturally, I remember things about you, too."


    Seamus'' gaze faltered as if he had something to say. But after a while, all he said with a sullen


    expression was, "Where''s Granny Catherine?"


    "She''s old and can''t walk that far." Persephone remainedposed. "When you drove her away


    earlier, she stayed at a cheap inn on the street. So, I dismissed her from following me and asked her to


    find a ce to stay for the night."


    Seamus bit his lip. He felt like Persephone was lying through her teeth!


    Strangely, though, Persephone''s exnation aligned surprisingly well with the story from the two


    bodyguards.


    Both of them imed that they lost track of Persephone at the beginning. She went with


    Catherine to an open market a few kilometers away to buy groceries. Later, they caught up and


    followed her to that market.


    After Persephone and Catherine finished shopping, they lost her again when she turned into a certain


    alley.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, they returned and had been standing in the corner the whole time.


    Seamus took a deep breath, his eyes betraying his suppressed rage. However, Persephone looked


    calm, and he didn''t have any concrete evidence.


    "Alright," he said softly. "It''ste. I don''t feel like eating anything now. Keep the asparagus for tomorrow.


    I''ll cook for you.


    "Miss, get some rest."


    "Seamus," Persephone called him softly.


    He paused but didn''t turn back. His figure in the dim light seemed somewhat eerie.


    Persephone watched him, asking as if talking to herself, "Don''t you have anything you want to tell me


    about the past?"

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984


    Seamus was quiet for a moment. "I don''t understand what you mean."


    "You said that you''d do anything for me."


    "This remains the same."


    "Does that include hurting me?"


    The air went unnervingly silent.


    Persephone could clearly see how Seamus'' shoulders slouched and his back trembled slightly. Her


    heart jolted alongside.


    Even after learning what Seamus had done, Persephone still kept her hopes. He had grown up with


    her. Their rtionship was different. Parting felt like piercing a capiry from the palm that caused pain


    to spread uncontrobly. Even with the blood stopped, the scar remained for life.


    Persephone said with a serious tone, "Seamus, I believe you won''t harm me, right?"


    "Of course not," Seamus replied. "Miss, don''t overthink it. Get some rest."


    "When are we leaving here?"


    "The day after tomorrow," he answered firmly.


    She hesitated before asking, "Are we really taking the bus? I heard... buses aren''t safe."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry." Seamus turned around, giving her a slight smile. "With me around, nothing will happen to


    you."


    Persephone felt like something hit her¡ªhard.


    It took her a lot of effort to suppress the urge to cry. When she returned to her room, she weakly leaned


    against the door and slid down on the floor.


    Just now, she wanted to cry, but now, she felt likeughing mockingly. Seamus had said the same thing


    to Greta¡ª"Nothing will happen to you."


    It was absurd.


    Recalling what Catherine had told her about Greta''s experiences over the years, Persephone was


    shaken.


    Greta had disappeared at 16, and the mastermind behind it was none other than Seamus!


    He had also caused Greta''s inability to speak¡ªhe had poisoned her.


    Persephone believed this. After all, Seamus had studied medicine with her in Southeast Aciatic. He


    knew how to concoct drugs. It wouldn''t have been difficult for him to silence someone.


    Persephone never expected that Seamus would use the skills he acquired on Greta.


    "Miss, in fact, Seamus has always been colluding with some forces here in Flinge,"


    Catherine told her. "As for Madame Bailey, he sold her here. By then, Madame Bailey had already lost


    her voice. You can imagine what happened to her after being sold here!


    "Fortunately, Madame Bailey was smart enough and courageous. She used some means and followed


    Leor, and that''s how she got a better life..."


    Persephone couldn''t find words to express her pain upon hearing that.


    Growing up together, she knew what kind of person Greta was. She wasn''t good with words and had a


    naive character. Even when wronged, she would just smile foolishly.


    Now, Catherine said she was smart, courageous, and had means...


    What kind of environment could have forced that innocent Greta to be Bailey Neale?


    Persephone didn''t dare to imagine. All she could do was shed tears.


    Her first half of life had been too smooth, seeing only the beauty in the world. In just a few months in


    Flinge, she seemed to have witnessed the world''s ugliness.


    Yet, in reality, the demon had always been around her¡ªit was the person she trusted the most.


    "Miss, Madame Bailey is the one who''s always protected you and Morpheus in secret."


    Catherine''s words echoed in Persephone''s ears. "And what does Seamus think of you? Do you really


    know?"

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985


    Persephone fell into silence.


    She didn''t know but could guess a few things. Seamus'' ambition wasn''t to be the head steward of


    the Hamertons. His target was most likely her.


    It was just that he had countless opportunities to make a move on her from childhood to adulthood, and


    he hadn''t done it, had he?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Think about it. What did Madame Bailey experience before?" Catherine looked at her with worry. "Stop


    trusting Seamus. He''s a lunatic, a pervert!


    "The past two times he wanted to leave with you, something odd happened each time. Those weren''t


    coincidences!"


    Persephone lowered her head in sorrow.


    "For so many years, Seamus has been like family to me," she said softly after a while. "I really don''t


    understand why..."


    Catherine patted her back, casting a sympathetic nce at her.


    It was just that Persephone didn''t really not understand. She just didn''t want to face this reality.


    Seamus had a humble background. He had always felt inferior. He was dedicated to protecting her but


    also wanted to pull her into his world.


    Persephone took a deep breath and was about to say something to Catherine when suddenly,


    gunshots echoed from outside!


    Startled, she rushed out. Catherine grabbed her and, after exchanging a look, stepped out ahead.


    "Miss, be careful..."


    Persephone feignedposure as she stepped out.


    One of the two bodyguardsy in a pool of blood while Seamus stood there with his gun in hand. His


    presence was chilling, as if a ghost lingered in the mortal realm.


    His expression remained unchanged upon seeing Persephone, but a dark glint brewed in his eyes.


    "You''re really here," he said coldly, then nced at Catherine. "Looks like you already know everything,


    huh?"


    Persephone bit her lip. "Are you afraid that I know?"


    Seamus didn''t respond. He just shed a disdainful smile.


    She asked softly, "Seamus, do you want to take me away, or are you scheming to have me die by your


    hands?"


    Seamus'' grip on the gun trembled.


    "I believe your past kindness to me was real." She stared into his eyes. "But the evil you''re doing now


    is also real!"


    Seamus pursed his lips, remaining silent.


    "You know how important Greta is to me!" Persephone couldn''t forgive him anymore.


    "She''s my best friend!"


    "I did it for you." Seamus looked up. "You have no idea how dark people''s hearts can be. Only I can


    protect you!"


    "Shut up!" Catherine couldn''t take it anymore, stepping in front of Persephone. "You''ve killed so many


    people and done so many wrongs. Can you sleep at night? Do you really have no guilt?"


    Seamus looked at her, then suddenly burst intoughter.


    Each peal ofughter shook Persephone''s heart. The man lying in the dark pool of blood hadn''t even


    closed his eyes¡ªa bullet had pierced his heart.


    Persephone would never know that this person had died trying to warn her, but in Seamus'' eyes, this


    person''s death was the fate of a traitor.

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986


    "You''re the one who should shut up!" Seamus red daggers at Catherine, his gun pointing at her.


    "The only mistake I made was letting a wretched person like you into our home!"


    "That''s what you deserve!" Catherine sneered. "It just proves how incredibly skilled my disguise


    technique is. You couldn''t see through it!"


    Seamus'' eyes shed with killing intent.


    Persephone quickly pulled Catherine closer to her. She didn''t want to risk innocent lives.


    Although she was afraid, she knew this was a showdown between her and Seamus. She had to face it


    herself.


    "Let the others go." Persephone''s voice trembled. "I''ll go with you and do whatever you say... You said


    we''d leave on a bus, right? No problem, I''ll go with you.


    "You just want to prove that only you can protect me." She looked at him. "And that you only deserve


    me if you destroy me, right?"


    Seamus'' gaze darkened, and he involuntarily took a few steps back when he was faced with


    Persephone''s icy stare.


    "Psychopath!" Catherine erupted. "Miss hit the nail on the head, didn''t she? You like her, yet you''ll do


    anything to ruin her! You''re simply ridiculous!"


    Seamus roared. The moment he raised his gun, Catherine aimed at him as well. They stood in a


    deadlock, the air thick with tension, each breath carrying the smell of gunpowder.


    Unexpectedly, the door behind them slowly creaked open at that moment. Greta stepped out, her


    beautiful eyes determined to share the same fate as him.


    "So, you finally decide to show up." Seamus scoffed. "I shouldn''t have just silenced you back then. I


    should''ve killed you outright!"


    "Yeah." Persephone looked coldly at him. "You''ve reminded me... I shouldn''t spare you out of old


    sentiments anymore today. I should put an end to this!"


    "Do you think you can?" Seamus sneered. "Sephy, why do you always not trust me? Everything I''ve


    done is for you!"


    "Everything you''ve done was for yourself!"


    A deep voice echoed, stunning Persephone. She turned around to see Morpheus behind her.


    He was a rock, calming her heart instantly and dispelling all fear.


    "Sephy isn''t your puppet." Morpheus shielded Persephone. "She isn''t your marite. She has her


    own life."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "She doesn''t!" Seamus, now hysterical, pointed his gun at Morpheus'' head. "Her life was meant to be


    tied to mine! Only I can love and protect her forever!" "If you love her, why can''t you love her properly?"


    Morpheus demanded sharply. "Everything you''ve done is to destroy her!"


    Persephone gasped. Her lips quivered, and she was unable to utter a word.


    In reality, Seamus was aware of Greta''s whereabouts in Flinge. He was the mastermind behind it all.


    Seamus had been gradually disclosing the information Persephone received.


    He had lured her into Flinge, intending to harm her once they reached there! That was why they had


    encountered trouble upon arrival and she had ended up trapped in the red light district, facing multiple


    dangers.


    If she had been ruined back then, Seamus would have appeared as the savior immediately. He would


    have pretended to hold the broken pieces of her, and she would naturally see him as the only light in


    her life after those hardships.


    Persephone closed her eyes, tears dampening her shaking eyshes.


    Seamus yed a cunning game but never expected Morpheus to unexpectedly intervene midway.

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987


    "Shut your mouth!"


    Seamus was hysterical, his eyes bloodshot. He aimed the gun first at Persephone, but the next


    second, it was directed at Morpheus.


    "Since you love meddling so much, go do it in hell!"


    Seamus pulled the trigger.


    Persephone screamed, recklessly lunging toward Morpheus. As the gun went off, Morpheus shielded


    her with his body. - .


    Persephone opened her eyes, surrounded by soft cream-colored walls, the air carrying her favorite


    grapefruit scent. She blinked and took a deep breath, her heartbeat calming a bit.


    A familiar voice sounded beside her. "Sis, had another nightmare?"


    Persephone came to her senses. Right, it was just a nightmare.


    In her dream, she was back in the deste, bloody Flinge. Everything was stained red with blood.


    The chaotic scenes in her dream were filled with gunfire, sirens, and Morpheus shielding her tightly...


    Rubbing her temples, she felt a headache and a pinch in her nose.


    Theodore brought a cup of warm water, gently helping her sit up and drink.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It had been two weeks since she returned to Centrolis.


    However, these two weeks had been restless. She had nightmares every night, all revolving around the


    day Seamus had been arrested.


    It was probably the most chaotic day of her life. Seamus had been firing wildly while


    Morpheus had been shielding her from bullets. Greta had also rushed out, making raspy noises...


    Theodore asked softly, "Sephy, what do you want to eat? Mom has been making various soups for you,


    sweet and savory. Grandma also baked those cookies we loved when we were kids. Should I bring you


    some?"


    Persephone forced a smile.


    It was like she had lost her voice for several days after returning. Although she wanted to speak, not a


    word came out. She could onlymunicate with nods and shakes of her head.


    She was better now but still didn''t feel like talking much.


    "I want to sleep a little more." Her voice was soft. "You don''t have to stay with me."


    "You should sleep less!" Theodore worried. "Sleeping so much every day will exhaust you!


    How about I take you horseback riding this afternoon?"


    "No, thanks."


    Persephonecked interest in anything now.


    Theodore quietly left the room with a sigh.


    Persephone stayed quiet for a while. She then retrieved the bunny made of straw rope from under her


    pillow, holding it close to her chest.


    This time, she still couldn''t bring Greta back.


    She recalled Greta''s final message on thest day in Flinge after Seamus'' arrest. -


    That day.


    Greta wrote on a paper: [The former Greta is gone. It''s Bailey who''s alive now.]


    Tears streamed down Persephone''s face as she held Greta''s hand tightly.


    Greta smiled, wiped her tears, and continued to write: [I''ll be fine, don''t worry.]


    "What about Leor? Will he marry you? Will he take care of you forever?" she asked.


    Greta''s expression dimmed momentarily, but she looked up with a resilient smile.


    [He won''t marry me, and I don''t n to get married. I can take care of myself just fine.]


    "Greta..."


    Persephone hugged her tightly, a hug that had been dyed for many years.


    Now, lying in bed, the only thing Persephone could hold onto was that little bunny.

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988


    Pacific Garden sat in the southeast corner of Hamerton Manor, a haven of seclusion and serenity, close


    to the seaside and the ranch. It was an ideal ce for recuperation.


    Morpheus had chosen this tranquil retreat after returning to Centrolis with Persephone.


    However, rather than finding sce, he became even more withdrawn than before.


    Theodore paid him a visit, checking in with the caretakers to ensure everything was in order. After


    confirming the details, he patted Morpheus on the shoulder.


    A radiant smile broke through the gloom as Theodore cheerfully called out, "Morpheus!"


    Turning around, Morpheus offered a polite smile. Yet, Theodore sensed a forced quality in both his


    speech and smile, mirroring the demeanor of his sister since their return.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Theodore had been on a mission, tirelessly organizing various types of entertainment for Morpheus,


    ording to his parents'' insistence.


    Despite Morpheus'' willingness to bond, most of the time, he would be found gazing at the distant


    clouds and hues, lost in contemtion.


    The only constant was Morpheus'' kindness towards Persephone. He visited her daily, silently


    apanying her even when words were unspoken. His anticipation of her needs seemed almost


    telepathic, always prepared beforehand for whatever she might desire.


    Persephone, in turn, grew dependent on him. Her smiles brightened at the mere sight of him.


    "Hey, Morpheus!" Theodore coaxed him to the equestrian field. "Since my sister won''te out, let''s


    have a horse-ridingpetition! You pick one!"


    Morpheus obliged and selected a tall, grand horse with a reddish-brown coat glistening in the sunlight.


    ze, as it was known, stood out among the racing field horses, boasting exceptional build and


    graceful muscle lines.


    "Morpheus, you''ve got a great eye!" Theodore''s eyes sparkled. "This horse is called ze.


    Our stable masters said it has a good lineage and fiery temperament. Can... Can you handle it?"


    After a moment of hesitation, Morpheus cautiously stroked ze''s mane before taking the reins. To


    everyone''s surprise, ze behaved unusually docile. Even the stable masters gasped in amazement.


    "It seems there''s a bond between animals and humans!" Theodore smiled. "ze has thrown off


    several people in our stable, and no one dared to touch it! But as soon as you arrived, you tamed it. It


    looks like it only recognizes you as its master!"


    Morpheus disyed a surprising level of horse-riding expertise. He urged ze forward, and they


    galloped ahead with perfect bnce, adjusting seamlessly to every movement.


    Theodore watched in awe. After theirp, he admired Morpheus even more.


    "Morpheus, you''re amazing!" He was so excited that he almost lost his grip on the reins.


    "Did you often ride before?"


    Morpheus smiled but remained silent.


    "Sephy said when you were in Flinge, you were a fighter, and besides that, you''re excellent at riding


    horses! Is there anything you can''t do?"


    "I''m not as good as Sephy thinks," Morpheus said in a low voice, patting the horse randomly. "It''s still a


    bit lean. Don''t feed it regr fodder."


    "Oh? Then what should we use?"


    Morpheus mentioned a name¡ªa highly specialized feed¡ªthat Theodore hadn''t heard of.


    "Morpheus, I''m increasingly in awe of you," he marveled. "You even know this?"


    Morpheus chuckled. It was just that this kind of feed wasn''t avable in Centrolis. It was used for the


    horses of Southeast Aciatic''s royals.


    "Hey, Morpheus, how did I do filming you?" Theodore pulled out his phone and showed a video of


    Morpheus riding moments ago. "You''re really cool!"


    "Don''t praise me like that," Morpheus pursed his lips. "I''ll get proud."


    "You should be!" Theodoreughed. "You''ve got a style while riding. If we were in ancient times, you''d


    definitely be a general on the battlefield!"


    Morpheus''s face darkened abruptly, and his demeanor turned somber.

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989


    ^Q Search...


    / / Chapter 1989


    Married a Secret Billionaire Chapter 1989


    Morpheus had been a general with blood on his hands.


    "M-Morpheus?" Theodore noticed his unusual demeanor and cautiously asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Morpheus silently dismounted and walked in another direction.


    To everyone else, he seemed peculiar¡ªsilent, devoid of any presence or expression.


    Yet, at that very moment, scenes from the battlefield flooded his mind, tearing him apart like invisible


    hands. -


    Persephone''s mental state improved day by day.


    During this time, in addition to immersing herself in books in the study, she often joined Morpheus by


    the seaside to watch sunsets and stars.


    Morpheus was considerate, always remembering to bring an extra jacket and her favorite hot


    chocte.


    Sometimes, watching the sunset, Persephone felt a sense of dislocation in time. The sunset in


    Centrolis was different from Flinge''s. It was serene here, while Flinge''s sunset carried a deste


    feeling.


    She would ask him, "Would you be willing to stay here with me forever?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Every time, Morpheus would gently smile at her, caress her hair, and let her lean her head against his


    shoulder, kissing her silky hair.


    Some things didn''t need to be said. His actions were proof enough of his willingness to follow her for a


    lifetime.


    -


    One day, as Persephone was about to leave, she saw her parents arriving together.


    Zuko and Lina walked into her courtyard, and the family of three satfortably under the tree to chat


    over tea¡ªpleasant and at ease.


    However, Persephone was a bit anxious, frequently checking her watch until she struggled even to


    smile. "Is something bothering you?" Lina had long sensed her daughter''s unease.


    Persephone spoke frankly. "Mom, I''ve made ns to paint in Morpheus'' courtyard today. He''s never


    seen me paint before!"


    Lina raised an eyebrow, quietly observing Persephone.


    Having gone through her own adolescent period, how could she not understand her daughter''s current


    state?


    Persephone was in love, and it was a passionate phase.


    Under the tense atmosphere in Flinge before, they might have hidden their affections, but now that they


    were back in Centrolis and everything had settled, this love bloomed rapidly like seeds after the rain.


    Lina''s expression turned serious. "Sephy, honestly, your dad and I came today to remind you... Maybe


    you should keep a bit of distance from Morpheus."


    "What?" Persephone was taken aback, almost dropping her art supplies.


    "Your mother''s right." Zuko cleared his throat. "You''ve been getting too close to Morpheustely. With


    so many eyes in the family watching, if rumors spread, it won''t be good for your reputation. After all,


    you''re not married yet, and¡ª"


    Persephone stood up abruptly. "Is it bad for my reputation, or is it disrupting your ns?"


    Zuko''s expression darkened. "Is this how you speak to your father?"

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990


    "Dad!" Persephone frowned. "Did I say something wrong? What you''re worried about is that if there are


    any rumors about Morpheus and me, it might hinder potential alliances with other families, right?


    "I want to decide my marriage for myself! I''m not a pawn for alliances, and I refuse to pick someone I


    don''t like among these families just for the Hamertons'' benefit!"


    "Quiet!" Lina red at her. "You''re bing more disrespectful, shouting like this at your parents!"


    Persephone stopped speaking, but her chest heaved with emotions, and her hands trembled.


    "Protecting the interests of the entire Hamerton family is the responsibility of every Hamerton!" Zuko


    spoke sternly. "Your marriage is not solely your decision. Even if you choose, it must be with someone


    from apatible background!


    "Besides, our main concern is for you!" Zuko was angry. "Morpheus isn''t someone we can entrust you


    to. You can''t be with him!" "Why not?" Persephone''s voice trembled, and her eyes welled up with tears.


    "During those days in Flinge, if it weren''t for him taking care of me, you might not have seen me again!


    And in the end, he took a bullet for me... That scar is still on him!"


    "You shouldn''t sacrifice your entire life just because of this!" Lina raised her voice. "He took care of you


    in Flinge and saved you. We appreciate him for that. But gratitude is one thing while being with him is


    another!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you know about his background?" Lina''s gaze turned stern, staring Persephone straight in the


    eyes. "Do you understand what kind of person he really is? Do you know what he went through in the


    past? I heard he survived on a chaotic street in Flinge before meeting you... How can we trust


    someone like that to take care of you?!"


    "Mom¡ª"


    Lina spoke with gravity. "Sephy, our family has already dealt with a Seamus. Your father and I can''t


    bear a second one!"


    "He''s not like Seamus!" Persephone defended.


    "Does that show on his face?" Zuko scolded loudly. "Persephone, where''s yourmon sense?


    Haven''t you learned from your previous mistake?


    "Seamus was raised in the Hamertons. We watched him grow up! He was close to you since childhood,


    but his motives were so deceptive... He spent years pretending, catching us off guard! If Seamus was


    like that, how can we possibly trust Morpheus?"


    "Alright. Let''s talk to our daughter properly. Why are you getting so worked up?" Lina hurried over to


    calm Zuko down, giving him a meaningful nce.


    Zuko calmed down and looked at Persephone. His daughter stood there, head slightly lowered, tears


    swirling in her eyes. Still, she held them back from falling.


    Ever since she was little, this was her stubborn temperament. Most kids would cry out loud when


    wronged, but she held back her tears until she couldn''t anymore, not wanting anyone to see.


    "Sephy, your dad and I only want what''s best for you," Lina said gently. "We won''t mistreat Morpheus,


    but we also won''t trade your lifelong happiness to repay him."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After saying that, the two of them left helplessly.


    Persephone bit her lip, feeling a sense of powerlessness welling up inside her.


    "Mom and Dad are doing this for your own good."¡ªwas this love or a shackle?


    At that moment, her phone rang. It was a message from Morpheus with an address, asking her to meet


    there. She checked it, a fairly unfamiliar ce.


    "You''ll find out once you get here," Morpheus said. "I have something I want to talk to you about."


    "Perfect, I also have something to discuss with you. But... I''ll need some time before I can leave."


    There was a moment of silence on the phone, then Morpheus'' low voice came through. "Have you


    been crying?"

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991


    Persephone stayed silent.


    Even over the phone, Morpheus knew whether she had been crying orughing. He was the person


    who understood her the most in the world.


    "Sephy..." Morpheus'' voice was warm. "Shall we meet up in a while?"


    "Yeah," Persephone softly agreed. -


    The ce he had invited her to was a boxing gym.


    It wasn''t officially open yet, but its size and decor were top-notch in Centrolis, more akin to a sports


    arena.


    Persephone looked around with curiosity, having already left behind the argument with her parents.


    Morpheus smiled. "How''s this ce?"


    "It''s great!"


    It was much better than the underground boxing ring he used in Flinge!


    Quite a few staff members were bustling around. Agents were discussing partnerships with boxers.


    Among the boxers, Persephone recognized many faces. When she checked the profiles hanging on


    the wall, she realized these were world-ss champions.


    "Are you going to be a boxer here?" she asked excitedly.


    Morpheus looked at her, an indescribable emotion in his eyes.


    "I''m not a boxer here," he said softly. "I''m the owner."


    "What?!" Persephone was stunned.


    Soon, she understood who had arranged all this.


    Persephone clenched her fists, feeling a moment of distraction, but quickly regainedposure. She


    chuckled with a sense of self-deprecation toward fate.


    "Your father came to see me a few days ago," Morpheus said. "He brought me here."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "What did my dad say to you?"


    "He was polite. He said he''s extremely grateful for my care and protection of you in Flinge. He might


    never have seen you again if it weren''t for me."


    Persephone chuckled. "That''s true."


    "Then he gifted this ce to me, saying I could fulfill my dream."


    "What''s your dream?" Persephone asked, wide-eyed.


    Morpheus paused, his expressionplex. Even he couldn''t clearly define his dream. In his youth, he


    dedicated himself to diligent study and rigorous military training, envisioning a future where he would


    serve the country and follow in his father''s footsteps.


    However, when his father betrayed the nation, his dream shattered.


    All he desired then was to bring his father back and ask why he had abandoned him and Southeast


    Aciatic.


    Later, on the battlefield, his dream simplified to a longing for the war''s end. Observing rivers of blood,


    soldiers charging, and the brutal actions of enemy forces, along with the death of innocent civilians¡ª


    his dream disintegrated alongside the rocket fire.


    He no longer harbored dreams. He had transformed into a remorseless killing machine.


    Even his father had sumbed to his gun.


    After the war, he gained recognition as a hero defending the country and received the highest honors


    from Southeast Aciatic royalty.


    Despite the des, he had abandoned it all, stealthily retreating to Flinge.


    There, he engaged inwless underground matches, reducing himself to a street rat. It was as if only in


    the filthiest environment could he extinguish his halo and find peace and tranquility.


    He had been determined to live out his life aimlessly, never anticipating meeting her at the lowest point


    in his life...

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992


    At present, Persephone was his dream.


    Morpheus turned to look at Persephone, desperately suppressing the urge to hug her tightly, and


    simply said, "My dream is the same as theirs."


    He nced at the boxers. "To be a world champion."


    "You''ll definitely achieve it!" Persephone smiled. "So, you''ve already made your decision, right?"


    Morpheus slightly furrowed his brow.


    "What decision do you think I''ve made?"


    "On the count of three, let''s say it together." Persephone held his hand. "One, two, three..."


    "ept it!"


    In the spacious training hall, only Persephone''s voice echoed.


    Morpheus didn''t say anything, but this answer perfectly matched his feelings.


    "Surprised?" Persephone''s smile was sweet.


    "Do you know the condition for me epting this ce?"


    "Do I need to ask?" She appeared nonchnt. "My old man personally stepped in, so it must be a


    trade using me!"


    Morpheus was slightly taken aback.


    "I know everything." She lowered her head, her voice bing softer. She could even impersonate


    Zuko''s tone. "Mr. Orton, you saved my daughter. Both her mother and I will be grateful to you for life.


    "This gym is a small token. Please ept it. You can fulfill your dream here, but my daughter also has


    her dreams to pursue."


    Persephone took a deep breath, her gaze filled with determination. "Morpheus, actually, we don''t meet


    the conditions to be together right now."


    Morpheus chuckled, nodding, but he wanted her to continue.


    "I need to further my studies abroad, and you need to focus on building your career here.


    "When we''ve both established ourselves, nothing will stop us from being together.


    "My grandmother said truepatibility isn''t between two wealthy families, but between experiences,


    outlooks, future ns, and mutual eptance."


    "You''re absolutely right." Morpheus smiled. "Anything else?"


    "Hmm..." Persephone leaned on his shoulder. "Love is an embellishment in life, but not everything."


    Morpheus caressed her head, his voice deep. "You''ve grown up."


    Her words just now echoed his thoughts perfectly.


    Since Zuko had spoken, if he kept entangling with Persephone, it would only make her parents more


    averse to him. It was better to take this opportunity to gather enough capital to establish himself in


    Centrolis.


    Maybe then they would regard him differently and feel more assured about entrusting their daughter to


    him.


    When he invited Persephone over, he worried she might not understand and think he had ultimately


    chosen for his own benefit. Unexpectedly, she was stronger and more rational than he imagined.


    "Morpheus, will you wait for me to return?"


    "Silly goose." He pinched her nose. "What did you say just now? Say it again."


    "Hmm? I said, will you wait for me to return?"


    "The sentence before that."


    "Love is an embellishment in life, but not everything," she earnestly repeated.


    "Yes." Morpheus looked at her, his gaze filled with indulgence. He knew she was God''s gift from the


    first day he met her.


    "Love isn''t everything." His voice was husky as he leaned down to whisper in her ear, "But, Sephy,


    you''re my everything."


    Persephone''s heart pounded, unable to react when his warm lips pressed against hers. She felt a


    whirlwind of emotions¡ªto push him away shyly, yet reluctant to let go of this feeling...


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His kiss was tender and lingering, leaving her intoxicated.

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993


    Persephone''s POV:


    ''Subconsciously, it''s been a year since I arrived in Southeast Aciatic.


    ''The life here is quitefortable. With Grandma Cordelia''s ties to Southeast Aciatic royalty, I get to


    live in the pce, enjoying the same treatment as the princes and princesses here.


    ''I''m pursuing my passion in university, studying the design major I''ve always wanted. I''ve always


    aspired to be an outstanding fireworks designer.


    ''There''s no winter in Southeast Aciatic, just year-round sunshine and warmth akin to spring, unlike a


    certain ce... Yet, that ce, although warm, felt damp and dark while the air carried a rotten scent.


    But it holds the most unforgettable person in my life.


    ''Life in Southeast Aciatic is good, but itcks him...


    ''Throughout this year, Morpheus and I have maintained an unspoken understanding. We''ll talk once a


    week over the phone and exchange emails every other week. We share our lives, discussing our


    achievements.


    ''He manages that gym exceedingly well.


    ''Several significant national matches were held there. Morpheus attended as the owner and discovered


    many promising boxers. He took them under his wing, nurturing them, and they shone in several world


    championships.


    ''He has be a legend in the field.


    ''I''m genuinely happy for him. I told him that I''m doing fine here in Southeast Aciatic too. He falls silent


    whenever he hears those two words, only chuckling on the other end of the line.


    ''Actually, I find it odd why he never initiates video calls with me. I really want to show him around, show


    him where I live, and... let him see me.


    ''Once, I worked tillte on a design project with my mentor. It was when I went back that I suddenly


    realized it was our scheduled call day, and my phone had been on silent. When I checked, I saw


    several missed calls from Morpheus.


    ''I stepped into the yard and was about to call him back when I noticed a swarm of fireflies. The


    doublewinged fireflies in Southeast Aciatic are quite famous.


    ''Excited, I called him on video. I hoped he''d pick up, but he hung up after a while.


    ''I tried again, and he hung up once more.


    ''I was annoyed when his call came in.''


    That day.


    Persephone asked him angrily, "Why didn''t you ept my video call?"


    Morpheus chuckled. "I called you several times earlier. Didn''t you ignore them as well?"


    "Are you getting back at me?"


    "Silly goose."


    ''That "silly goose" from him truly made Persephone melt. She softened and chuckled. "Morpheus, how


    have you beentely?"


    "Good," he replied inly. "How about you?"


    "Guess?"


    "It''s the rainy season there. Stop standing in the yard all the time. You never know when it''ll rain."


    Persephone nced at the sky. No stars, just clouds veiling the moon.


    It truly wasn''t a clear night. It might rain anytime.


    Persephone stepped back, standing under the eaves.


    "You seem to know a lot!" Sheughed. "Tell me more. What else do you know?"


    "I also know that when you''re immersed in designing, you tend to sit for too long. Stand up and move


    around from time to time. It''s better for your health."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Sure thing."


    "Note nights and no picky eating."

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994


    Persephone stuck her tongue out. What he said hit the mark. He was always like this¡ªwhen it was


    about himself, it was just a brief, "I''m doing fine."


    When it was about Persephone, he would ramble on and on.


    Persephone thought, ''Morpheus has been in Centrolis for a while now. Due to my family''s connections,


    many people try to curry favor with him. But those who know him say he''s enigmatic, solemn to the


    extreme, and maintains an icy demeanor toward everyone.


    ''Theodore told me that Morpheus inevitably attends some events in Centrolis, where there are always


    shy socialites and heiresses. Initially, these girls surrounded him, but eventually, not a single one


    dared to get close.''


    During her phone call with Theodore.


    Persephone joked, "Is Morpheus hitting women?"


    Theodore said, "Sis, of course, he wouldn''t hit women. In his eyes, you''re the only woman. Would he


    hit you?"


    Persephone blushed and hastily hung up on Theodore.


    "Sephy?" Morpheus'' voice came through again.


    Persephone snapped back, pretending to be annoyed. "Don''t think that by changing the subject, I''ll


    forget! You still haven''t answered me. Why didn''t you ept my video calls?"


    Morpheus just chuckled.


    "Morpheus!" Persephone got a bit agitated.


    "Fine, I''ll tell you," he murmured softly. "I... I had a sparring match today. My face is all bruised up. It''s


    not a pretty sight."


    "What?" Persephone''s heart clenched.


    But then she thought, ''How could he possibly get hit? He would always emerge unscathed, leaving


    others battered and bruised in the underground matches in Flinge, where life is always at stake.


    ''Now that he''s in Centrolis with regted rules and well-lit arenas, how could someone have possibly


    beaten him up?''


    At that thought, Persephone felt a bit dejected. "Morpheus, you don''t want to video chat with me


    because you don''t want to see me? You don''t miss me?"


    "Sephy!" he shouted on the other end.


    She could sense the urgency and panic in that one call, but after that, there was nothing. He didn''t offer


    any exnation.


    Persephone didn''t push further either.


    "Never mind." She forced a smile. "Actually, I wanted to video chat with you earlier for a reason."


    "Yeah, what''s up?"


    "I saw something extraordinarily beautiful and wanted us to see it together!"


    Morpheus chuckled. "Is it the fireworks you set off?"


    He knew she was studying fireworks design in Southeast Aciatic and always reminded her to prioritize


    safety since day one.


    "But those fireworks are practically gunpowder!" He was at it again. "When you ignite them, you must


    step back to a safe distance. If there''s no reaction, don''t approach it. Got it?"


    Strangely, the more he advised, the more Persephone''s mood sank.


    "Morpheus..." After a moment of silence, she softly asked, "Since you''re so worried about me, can''t you


    come and see me?"


    Morpheus remained silent.


    Persephone apologized with a smile, "Sorry, I was just overthinking... I''m not insisting that you visit. I


    just miss you terribly."


    When she left Centrolis, she was full of confidence, thinking that long-distance wouldn''t be an issue for


    them. However, she underestimated the power of one''spany.


    "Also, those weren''t fireworks I saw just now. It was fireflies!" She told him, "Double-winged fireflies.


    Have you seen them? They''re unique to Southeast Aciatic!"


    Unexpectedly, there was nothing but silence on the phone.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Morpheus?" She hesitated. "Morpheus, what''s wrong? Why aren''t you speaking?"

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995


    Morpheus'' POV:


    ''I didn''t respond to her words. I simply said a brief goodnight and hung up.


    ''She doesn''t know that I''ve seen those fireflies before. When I was young, my surroundings were full of


    them. She also doesn''t know how well acquainted I am with the Southeast Aciatic pce, even more


    than my own home.


    ''She''s unaware that in moments of despair on the battlefield when I nearly lost my life, I glimpsed those


    fireflies. They seemed to fly before my eyes as if leading me away and taking me to hell for judgment


    by fire.


    ''As someone with hands stained with blood, I''m probably meant for hell.


    ''I smiled, lying in bed. I intended to sleep early, but that night felt incredibly long, haunted by one


    nightmare after another. I was back in that ce where blood flowed like a river...


    ''I saw my father fading away before me, eventually turning into a bright spot. On closer inspection, it


    was a firefly with its wings spread.


    ''I was startled awake from the dream, hastily grabbed some medicine from the drawer, and tremblingly


    swallowed it.


    ''The next day, I visited a psychologist.


    ''Her name is Reba Jacox, a member of the Hamerton Group''s medical team. She has only


    graduated a few years ago and is one of the younger doctors on the team. Due to her limited


    experience, she couldn''t join the core team and has to follow a mentor, handling rtively


    straightforward cases.


    ''I met her by chance once. The club''s match had ended, my boxers undoubtedly achieving grand


    ms, and the club had profited immensely from the event. The boxers wanted to celebrate, but I


    suddenly felt a piercing pain in my heart.


    ''It felt like drowning without any defense. I was drowning in that agony, unable to break free.


    ''Reba appeared, led me to the infirmary, and gave me a pill.'' -


    That day.


    After taking the medicine, Morpheus felt much better. His breathing gradually steadied, and he softly


    asked her, "How did you have this medicine?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She smiled, offering me a cup of warm water.


    "You exhibited somatic symptoms caused by psychological issues," she said. "I''m a psychologist. How


    could I not understand? Don''t worry. What I gave you is prescription medicine avable at the hospital."


    He had no reason not to trust her.


    Back in Flinge, Morpheus had also visited a psychologist and taken simr medicine.


    Reba was right. The somatic reactions caused by psychological issues were exactly what he


    experienced.


    "Thank you," he said.


    Reba smiled, and he felt dazed for a moment. With her long hair flowing and her being in a white


    dress under the dim light, it was almost as if Persephone had returned.


    After that day, Morpheus grew closer to Reba.


    During this time of increasing nightmares, he would visit her counseling room. They barely spoke. He


    would lie on the recliner, eyes closed, while she sat behind her desk, recording his every move with a


    camera¡ªit was a standard procedure for psychologists. -


    Today.


    As usual, Morpheusy on the chair, gently closing his eyes.


    Reba initiated the conversation. "It''s not cost-effective to pay for counseling and just sleep, you


    know?"


    Morpheus blinked, opening his eyes to look at her.


    She smiled at me. "Most patients whoe to me treat me as an emotional dumping ground, talking


    nonstop from the moment they arrive. But you''re different... You never speak as if you''re only here to


    sleep."


    "I can''t sleep at home," he murmured softly.


    "And here?"


    Morpheus shook his head with a wry smile. He couldn''t sleep well anywhere.


    "Is your insomnia that severe?" Reba began jotting notes. "Mr. Orton, don''t you want to talk to me


    about something? Maybe... I could help you ovee your obstacles."


    "No need." After a moment of silence, he got up from the chair. "Have I been a nuisance during this


    time? I won''te again."


    "No, no!" Reba immediately stood up, grabbing his hand just as he was about to leave.

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996


    Morpheus paused, and she quickly released his hand, her face flushed red.


    Even if he were slow, he understood what that meant for a girl.


    Morpheus admitted he was in a daze for a moment, but after those few seconds, he became even


    more certain about missing a certain someone. Unfortunately, that person was in another country, and


    he couldn''t ovee everything to go see her.


    "Mr. Orton, I''m sorry." Reba lowered her head.


    "It''s fine." He chuckled. "I''ve troubled you."


    "I''m not afraid of trouble!"


    "But I am." He lowered his voice. "Trouble is something you only add to the most important person in


    your life."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Huh?" Reba seemed a bit puzzled.


    Morpheus smiled. It was a phrase Persephone had taught him. -


    Morpheus'' POV:


    ''After that day, I no longer go to see Reba. I even tried to stop taking the medicine myself and


    exhausted myself with intense training, trying to sleep more peacefully. But everything was in vain.


    ''Not only do I have trouble sleeping, but I also suffer from insomnia all night. Theck of sleep makes


    me irritable, drained during the day, and restless in bed all night.


    ''I had to take some time off in such a state.


    ''After a while away from the gym, Reba found my residence one day. I was a bit surprised when she


    knocked on my door because, apart from Theodore, hardly anyone usually came by.'' -


    That day.


    "How did you know where I live?" Morpheus was a bit puzzled.


    Reba smiled and showed him the beer and food she was carrying. She had bought a lot, and it was


    quite heavy. He felt awkward keeping her standing outside, so he stepped aside to let her in.


    "Nothing is impossible if you are determined." Sheughed. "You don''t live in seclusion. It only takes a


    little inquiry."


    Morpheus nodded. She had already walked into the living room while he was still standing at the door.


    "This is your home. Why are you so tense?" She gestured to the couch and smiled. "Can I sit?"


    "Oh, of course..."


    He invited her to sit down and poured some water. Morpheus'' home was very simple, with few items.


    He didn''t have any beverages to offer her.


    Reba opened two cans of beer and then offered him one.


    Morpheus shook my head. He didn''t drink with women, except for Persephone.


    Reba looked a bit embarrassed, hand pausing with the beer can in the air before taking a sip


    herself.


    "I heard you haven''t been doing well these days?" she asked. "I was concerned, so I came to check on


    you."


    "It''s not that bad. I just wanted some rest."


    "Morpheus, there''s no need to pretend in front of me," Reba said, looking at him. "Have you


    forgotten? I''m a psychologist."


    He remained silent.


    "Actually, speaking out is quite easy. I''m not prying into your past, but if your past is a burden, I''d like to


    help you unload it." Her voice grew softer. "Morpheus, let me help you... Please?"

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997


    Reba grabbed Morpheus'' hand.


    He abruptly pushed her away, causing her to stumble and almost fall. He felt a twinge of guilt but didn''t


    reach out to help her up.


    She looked at him, her gaze filled with disappointment.


    "Sorry, I... " He exined softly, "I don''t like people touching me."


    "But Ms. Hamerton can, right?" she asked.


    Morpheus'' heart clenched.


    In that instant, his mind was filled with Sephy.


    "Morpheus, you still can''t let her go, can you?"


    He furrowed my brow. Her question seemed intrusive. "Is this something a psychologist should ask?"


    "It''s a friend asking," Reba said, looking down. "I thought after all this time, you''d consider me a


    friend."


    "Reba..." He sighed, "There''s no issue of letting go between me and her."


    "What do you mean?"


    "We made a promise."


    "Does that promise still count?" Reba''s emotions grew intense. "Do you really think she''lle


    back?"


    "What are you saying?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Morpheus was taken aback, and his mind suddenly went nk.


    "I''m part of the Hamerton Group''s medical team. When ites to Hamerton''s affairs, I might know


    more than you," Reba said, looking at him. "Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton won''t let Ms. Hamertone


    back! She''s not just studying in Southeast Aciatic, but she''s also going to work there, bing the


    Southeast Aciatic royalty''s exclusive designer.


    "You know that the Irwins in Southeast Aciatic are Ms. Hamerton''s grandmother''s family. And they hold


    significant influence in the royal court!"


    Morpheus'' heart felt like it had been struck hard, an inexplicable pain spreading from his chest to his


    limbs.


    He thought, ''Southeast Aciatic is a ce I never want toe in touch with in my life, a ce I can


    never return to.


    ''If Sephy doesn''te back...''


    Morpheus took two steps back, trying hard to calm himself with deep breaths.


    "Morpheus, think carefully," Reba said again. "I''ll say something that might make you angry. Ms.


    Hamerton is a princess on the pedestal, and we... live in a different world."


    -


    Morpheus'' POV:


    ''After she left, my ears buzzed, filled with a cacophony of noise.


    ''I sat alone for a long time.


    ''No lights were on, but I opened two bottles of red wine, finishing the second without feeling even a hint


    of drunkenness.


    ''My mind kept reying all the moments since meeting Sephy.


    ''Her audaciousness when she first came to Flinge, her shattered look after seeing the darkness there...


    and her unreasonable behavior toward me, being picky and acting like a spoiled princess.


    ''These memories felt as if they happened yesterday.


    ''I chuckled, finishing thest ss, and suddenly tasted bitterness. I paused, subconsciously wiping


    away tears from the corners of my eyes.


    ''I buried my face in my hands, unable to hold back anymore.


    ''That night, I didn''t know when I fell asleep.''


    The next morning.


    Morpheus suddenly heard movement from the kitchen.


    He was usually alert, so he instinctively grabbed the small handgun he usually used and cautiously


    moved toward the kitchen.


    It turned out to be Reba, carrying a pot of soup out of the kitchen.


    She saw him and smiled, motioning for him toe and have breakfast.


    Morpheus felt a bit at a loss.


    "What? Thought there was a thief at home?" She noticed the gun in his hand. "I was worried about you


    last night, so I came to check."

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998


    Morpheus put the gun away, but he was quite upset. "How did you get in?"


    "Your assistant has a spare key, right?"


    "Didn''t my assistant tell you I don''t like people entering my home?!" His tone was stern, and he looked


    quite unpleasant.


    Reba stood there, flustered, biting her lip tightly.


    She hadid out an entire breakfast spread. Perhaps she did not know his preferences and had cooked


    various dishes¡ªa nutritious and colorful assortment.


    Despite seeing it all, he couldn''t feel any happiness.


    "Morpheus..." Her voice choked. "You always say you don''t like being touched, having people in your


    home, this and that... But why..."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why can Sephy?" He raised his voice. "Because I like her!"


    Reba looked up at me, her eyes red.


    "Do you get it now?" He stressed each word. "I like her. Regardless of whether she returns or not, I''ll


    only like her in this lifetime! I''m a hypocrite, treating others one way and her another, because I like her!


    "What others can''t touch, I want her to touch. Where others can''t enter, I wish for her to be here every


    day!"


    Morpheus didn''t know what he was ranting about, perhaps still notpletely sober fromst night.


    He also knew how much those words hurt Reba.


    She hadn''t done anything wrong. She was a good person who, unfortunately, fell for the wrong person


    at the wrong time.


    "Morpheus, what about her?" Reba gritted her teeth. "You feel this way about her, but does she feel


    the same for you?"


    He turned away without a word.


    "She won''te back!" Reba shouted.


    "I said, it doesn''t matter," he growled.


    "What if she marries someone else? Does that not matter, too?"


    Morpheus was stunned, turning abruptly to face her.


    "What did you say?"


    "Why do you think the Hamertons insist on keeping her in Southeast Aciatic?" Reba wiped her


    tears. "It''s because they''ve arranged for her to marry someone there!


    "After Ms. Hamerton finishes her studies in Southeast Aciatic, she''ll be the royal designer and


    marry that boy, a prince from the royal family... Hees with titles and all!


    "Morpheus, she and you are not from the same world, but we are¡ª"


    "Enough!" he sternly interrupted her from continuing.


    She fell silent, just gazing at him quietly.


    At that moment of chaos, Sephy''s departing words echoed in his ears, "Morpheus, you must wait for


    me to return!"


    He knew perhaps they didn''t have a future, but he continued striving for their future.


    "Morpheus, are you... alright?" Reba''s hand lightly touched his shoulder, but she quickly withdrew it.


    "You may not believe me." She chuckled self-deprecatingly. "But every word I said is true. My mentor is


    a core member of the Hamerton Group''s medical team and is close to Mr. and Mrs. Hamerton. She


    heard this directly from Mrs. Hamerton herself during an examination. I''m not lying to you!"


    "Alright." After a pause, he spoke softly, "Since you''ve been honest with me, I''ll share something with


    you."


    "What is it?"


    "You keep saying Sephy and I aren''t from the same world..." He chuckled. "But you''re mistaken."


    "Morpheus, you¡ª"


    "She and I are from the same world. Not you and I."


    Reba''s face darkened as she stared at him in shock.


    Morpheus thought, ''If I were in Southeast Aciatic, with my military aplishments, my status would


    surpass that prince.


    ''However, all of this relies on me returning to Southeast Aciatic, returning to my nightmares.''

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999


    Persephonezily turned over, tiny beads of sweat forming on her nose.


    There was no winter in Southeast Aciatic, it was sweltering summer all year round. Even in


    airconditioned rooms, she would feel irritable from the oppressive heat.


    She stepped out of bed and stood on the balcony.


    What was the temperature today? It was too hot this early in the day. How would she manage today?


    She still had a full day of sses today.


    Persephone sighed, picked up her phone, and checked it for a while.


    Morpheus hadn''t called her or sent an email because it wasn''t the agreed time yet.


    It was just that... Did this fellow always have to be so punctual? Couldn''t he break the routine for once?


    She pouted. Last night''s sleep wasn''t great. When coupled with the scorching weather, her appetite


    wasn''t good either. Her recent design assignments were fraught with various small issues, making her


    feel like a balloon ready to burst. She was just missing a pin.


    Persephone pulled at her hair, making a mess of her once neat locks.


    Then suddenly, her phone rang¡ªa video call. She was astonished to see the name on the screen to be


    the person she had been yearning for.


    She widened her eyes in astonishment, only snapping out of it to pick up in haste as the call was about


    to end.


    Morpheus and his gentle smile appeared on the screen.


    Persephone stared at him, momentarily forgetting what to say.


    "Sephy, what''s wrong?" Morpheus frowned. "Your hair..."


    Persephone suddenly returned to reality and rushed to the mirror, exasperated by her hair''s chaotic


    state.


    "What made you finally video call me today?"


    "I..." Morpheus paused, then admitted truthfully, "I missed you."


    Those few words caught Persephone off guard. She was stunned again, her eyes slowly reddening.


    Morpheus was startled by her reaction, firing questions like a machine gun. "Sephy? What''s wrong?


    Have you been upsettely?


    "Sephy? Say something!"


    Persephone chuckled, tears trickling down her cheeks as sheughed.


    "Silly goose." Morpheus understood what was happening, his voice low and tender. "Me saying I miss


    you has such power?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Did you only think of me today?"


    "I think of you every day."


    "Then why didn''t you ever video call me before?"


    Morpheus licked his lips, responding with silence and a smile.


    Before, he had been too self-centered. He had only thought about his pain, his nightmares. He had


    never thought about her.


    He had been stuck in his own world, unwilling to take an extra step toward her.


    It wasn''t until Reba''s appearance that he was reminded. He realized that maybe he only liked


    Persephone in words. If he truly loved her, he should ovee everything for her.


    "Morpheus, do you remember when we first met in Flinge?" Persephone sat on the bed, her long hair


    casually draped over her shoulders, as she looked at the screen with a sweet grin.

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000


    "Mm-hmm, I remember." Morpheus chuckled. "Sephy..."


    "Do you know how much I miss you?" Persephone lowered her head, her voice gradually fading. "I


    really want to see you."


    "I''m sorry." He felt full of guilt.


    "You don''t have to apologize." She smiled. "I''m already happy that you video-called me today. By the


    way, I''ve had too many design projects recently. I have dark circles now. It''s quite ugly, isn''t it?"


    Morpheus shook his head with a smile.


    "Also, you have no idea how strict my teacher is!" The little princessined, "I made a minor


    mistake in a small part of the design, and he rejected the whole thing! I spent a month on those


    sketches... Now, I have to start over from scratch!


    "There''s also this jerk in my group who never does any work, but when it''s time to submit, she wants to


    copy others... Hmph! I won''t let her see mine even if she''s some prince''s daughter!"


    Persephone pouted. "Do I look ugly with sses? I would have put on some makeup if I knew you


    were going to video call!


    "Hey, why did you suddenly call? I was hesitating. If I picked up, you''d see this ugly mess. If I didn''t pick


    up... I don''t know when you''d call next time. I didn''t want to miss this chance..."


    Morpheus'' heart twisted sharply.


    "Silly goose," he croaked. "You look beautiful no matter what!"


    Persephone was pleased but still said, "That''s how you see it now. You won''t think the same in the


    future."


    "In my eyes, you''ll always be beautiful."


    "Men mean it when they say they love you." Persephoneughed. "And when they fall out of love,


    that''s real too!"


    "Sephy!" Morpheus turned serious.


    Persephone paused, knowing he wasn''t one to joke about something like that. He was a serious


    person. Even when joking around, he didn''t like saying such things.


    "Okay, okay, my bad," Persephone teased, saluting him with her hand near her head. "Is this enough of


    an apology for you?"


    "Silly goose." Morpheus chuckled. "That''s not how you do a military salute. Your moves are way off!"


    "Oh, so you know how to do a military salute?"


    Morpheus'' expression changed.


    Persephone didn''t notice the subtle change in his face. She was still immersed in the joy of the video


    call. She hopped off the bed, holding the phone to show him her room.


    She mentioned living in the pce in Southeast Aciatic, and this building was where her grandparents


    used to live.


    "You haven''t met my grandparents, have you?" She smiled particrly brightly. "My grandfather''s name


    is Zephyr Hamerton. He was quite a remarkable figure in his youth. My grandmother is Cordelia Irwin.


    She''s from the Irwins here in Southeast Aciatic...


    "Grandma Cordelia''s family has a tropical rainforest. The fireflies I wanted to show youst time are


    unique to that rainforest!"


    Morpheus looked at the screen, his fists clenched tightly. Cold sweat broke out on his back, his body


    trembling uncontrobly¡ªa physical reaction to psychological issues.


    He kept taking deep breaths.


    Fortunately, Persephone kept talking, not noticing his unusual expression.


    That rainforest... He had been there as a child and had seen those fireflies. He also knew the legend of


    the fireflies.


    "Morpheus, did you know?" Persephone continued. "There''s a legend here in the rainforest that if two


    people who''ve loved each other for a lifetime are buried together, not long after..."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fireflies will fly out of their graves..." Morpheus said simultaneously as she did.


    Persephone looked at the screen in shock.


    Morpheus smiled. "And the light from these fireflies will reflect the past love of those two people in the


    rainforest."


    "Morpheus..."


    "Someone told me this story when I was young," Morpheus said in a low voice. "Would you like to know


    who that person was?"

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001


    Stunned, Persephone teased him with a smile, "Was she the love of your life?"


    Morpheus'' face sank again.


    Quickly, she surrendered. "I''m sorry. I won''t do that again!"


    Theyughed.


    Morpheus wasn''t one to be triggered easily. Moreover, she was right about it.


    The moonlight was beautiful that night.


    The girl who told him the story had no idea she was talking to him now.


    Morpheus smiled. He was sure the girl was Persephone. Besides royalty, only those from the Irwins


    could enter the rainforest.


    Meanwhile, he enjoyed special treatment as Southeast Aciatic General Kaiden Orton''s son.


    It was the Irwins'' banquet that night. Just a little over ten years old, he disliked such asions.


    Sneaking out to the rainforest, he met a beautiful porcin doll-like girl...


    Never did he think they would meet again over ten yearster.


    Morpheus asked softly, "Sephy, who told you this story when you were young?"


    "Me?"


    Just as she tried to recall it, someone knocked on the door.


    The butler shouted, "Ms. Persephone, His Highness Christopher Charles is here. Would you¡ª"


    "No, no!"


    Taken aback, she instinctively attempted to lower her phone''s volume. Amidst the chaos, she turned it


    up to the loudest. Morpheus heard the knocking loud and clear.


    "Hey! Lazy pig of the Hamertons, it''s time for school!"


    Morpheus felt conflicted.


    Persephone''s facial expression changed. As she tried to exin, she saw him forcing a smile. He


    informed her that his teammate had apetition he needed to monitor, so he hastily ended the video


    call.


    She felt beaten.


    The knocking at the door persisted.


    She scratched her head in irritation before jumping from the bed. "What? What?!"


    Christopher was shocked, holding a pig plush toy. "Um..."


    "What''s up?" Persephone was annoyed, while he forced a smile.


    Christopher thought he was sweet to ask her to go to school together. Never did he think he''d see this


    unknown side of hers.


    It turned out she wasn''t as elegant as he had imagined. She would get worked up easily, and it turned


    out she wasn''t delicate all the time. Her hair was a mess now. She wore ck-framed sses, and


    freckles adorned her cheeks when she had no makeup on.


    Nevertheless, she looked cute.


    "I''m sorry to have disturbed your sleep," he apologized with a meek smile. "Take the piggie. It''s my


    apology."


    Persephone nced at it.


    There was a cartoon that had recently gained poprity in Southeast Aciatic. The main character of the


    cartoon was the pig that Christopher was holding. Everyone loved it for its cuteness, causing the price


    of the merchandise to skyrocket, eventually leading to them being sold out.


    He wore a warm smile, reminiscent of the Southeast Aciatic sun, as he waved the plush toy in his


    hand.


    This man was entirely different from Morpheus.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He was a handsome and intelligent royal. He was fortunate not to be entangled in the power struggles.


    Possessing enough wealth tost a lifetime, he could be a prince who did nothing if he pleased.


    His life had been smooth sailing, free from difficulties, as pure as the white shirt he was wearing. He


    was like sunshine.


    Morpheus, on the other hand...


    Persephone''s heart would tighten every time she thought about him.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, waving the plush toy. "Don''t you like it?"


    "I do," she replied, forcing a smile.

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002


    "So why aren''t you taking it?" Christopher asked.


    Persephone nced at him. "It''s okay. I don''t usually y with toys."


    "Stop lying." Christopher chuckled. "Then what''s that on your bed?"


    His words left her stunned.


    It was Morpheus who had given her the doll. Not only did itck cuteness, but it also had a somewhat


    creepy appearance. He called it the Nightmare Doll and had carried it around for years.


    The doll was not aesthetically pleasing, but it had the power to chase nightmares away.


    Wearing a smile, Persephone walked over and picked up the doll.


    "It looks old and ugly," Christopher remarked. "Is the person who gave it to you someone important?"


    "Yes," she affirmed without denial.


    As she looked at him, her eyes were as clear as water.


    "Ms. Persephone!" He feigned annoyance. "If everything goes as nned, you''ll have to marry into the


    royal family after you graduate!"


    "You said it yourself, ''if everything goes as nned''."


    Persephone remained calm.


    She was aware of the arrangement. After her postgraduate studies, she would be the dedicated


    designer for the royal family and marry the prince in front of her.


    Christopher had been taking good care of her since the day she arrived in Southeast Aciatic.


    However, to her, he was just a good friend and a ssmate.


    Nobody could ever rece Morpheus.


    "Got it." He smiled. "The firefly is living in your heart. It''ll never fly away."


    "I''ve already told you that I like someone." She gazed into his eyes. "I''ll tell you again¡ªI like him. Apart


    from him, I''ll never marry anyone else in this life."


    "What if..." He frowned. "Your parents say no?"


    "Then I''ll stay single," she replied with a chill. "It''s not like everyone must get married. We can be single


    and happy."


    "Is he really worthy of you sacrificing for him?"


    "He''s sacrificing for me, too!" She yfully smiled, gesturing with her fingers. "We''re working hard to


    get to each other!"


    Christopher smiled helplessly.


    The scarce plush toy he held paled inparison to the old Nightmare Doll.


    "So there''s no chance for me at all?"


    "Christopher..."


    "Sephy, I actually knew that you liked someone." He smiled. "But I kept dreaming of the opportunity to


    fight equally. I''m a prince, and I graduated from a prestigious school. I''m superior regardless of status,


    background, or knowledge.


    "But I realized one thing today." He sighed. "The equal fight I imagined doesn''t exist. To you, he and I


    have no chance of fighting at all."


    Persephone bit her lip. "Christopher, I''m really sorry."


    "Are you putting me in the friend zone?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He grinned and yed with her hair, unable to hide the sweetness in his eyes, mixed with the


    mncholy of unrequited love.


    "Okay. Since we''ve talked it through, we don''t have to be so reserved from now on," he said. "We''re still


    good friends, right?"


    "Of course." She looked at him with gratitude in her eyes.


    "But... Our parents think that we''ll be together." He held his chin. "Should we do something to cover it


    up?"


    "Just tell them the truth." She was not fond of lying.


    "Okay." He nodded. "Then let''s find time to talk to your parents."


    "What are you going to say?"


    "I''ll say..." He raised his eyebrows and said, "That I''m a difficult prince who is only looking for a girl from


    the royal family, that you don''t deserve me!"

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003


    Persephone and Christopher exchanged smiles.


    Allure filled his eyes, apanied by a faint sadness. He desired to hold her hand but retracted it


    immediately after lifting it.


    Thest thing he wanted was for her to hate him. It was wonderful that he could be by her side as good


    friends.


    "Oh yes, how''s your design project goingtely?" Christopher changed the subject. "The professor has


    been rejecting it."


    "It''s for the Flower Festival," she replied, looking down. "I came up with a couple of drafts, but the


    professor rejected them. I was thinking maybe I should do a site re?"


    "You mean the fireworks factory?" He was rather shocked to hear that.


    Although the fireworks factory exclusive for the royalty had high security, fireworks were gunpowder,


    after all. It was risky.


    "Yes." She nodded. "I want to check out the site to hear the experienced pyrotechnicians'' opinions. I


    might get inspiration from them."


    "But you''re the designer. It''s unnecessary."


    Persephone chuckled. "I''ve always believed that art is life. If design isn''t connected to the world, it''s


    nothing different than trash. The pyrotechnicians are experienced. They definitely know what kind of


    fireworks suit the Flower Festival best."


    "Hmm, you''re right," he agreed. "Let''s spare some time to go together." -


    Reba learned Morpheus was at the bar and headed there after work.


    As expected, she saw the muscr figure standing at the bar after passing through a dim corridor. He


    seemed out of ce among the neon lights.


    He even looked a little lonely.


    She walked over and greeted him with a smile.


    Stunned, he turned his face to look at her.


    "So youck discipline, too," she joked. "I thought athletes shouldn''t drink."


    "We shouldn''t when there''s apetitioning." Morpheus'' voice was cold. "But it doesn''t matter


    that I drink a little bit when there''s nothing going on."


    "I..." She smiled awkwardly. "I was just joking with you."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Really?" He looked at her. "I''m quite serious. I don''t like to joke around."


    She looked down, so upset that she bit her lip.


    Was he a serious person?


    He would smile so happily every week after talking to Persephone on his phone. The first time she saw


    him, she thought he would not smile often. Never had she thought that he would smile so much that it


    became something cheap.


    It was just a phone call.


    If Persephone were standing in front of him, he would pull the moon from the sky if she asked for it.


    His gentleness, sweetness, smile, warmth¡ªhis whole world was given to the girl who was across the


    ocean.


    Indeed, Reba was jealous. She was not born into a prestigious family. But did she not deserve love


    just because of that?


    "Morpheus..." She paused. "Do you really think you two are from the same world?"


    His hand that was swirling the ss stopped while his face sank.


    He turned his face to look at her. His eyes were cold as ice.


    Her heart was pounding, and she dared not look into his eyes.


    "Don''t ever say this again, okay?" He enunciated after a cold silence. "While I still treat you as a friend."


    Taking a deep breath, Reba snatched the ss from him and immediately finished the drink.


    Morpheus was astonished.


    He wanted to order another one, but she pressed onto the back of his hand.


    Seeing that, he frowned.


    She was a lightweight. The half a ss of hard liquor was her limit. She looked up with her blushed


    cheeks, smiled at him, and waved softly. "I''m not drunk."


    He kept his distance from her.

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004


    Reba was visibly upset as she confronted Morpheus. "You don''t have to draw a line between us,


    right?"


    Morpheus nced at his phone. "I''ll get you a taxi. Go home."


    Her voice choked, and she asked, "Do you hate me so much?"


    With his back turned, Morpheus behaved as coldly as if they were strangers.


    Reba anticipated he wouldn''t send her home himself, but she hoped at least for his assistant to


    send her home. Yet, he did none of that.


    Calling a taxi, he treated her as if she were just another normal friend.


    Tears welled up, and her emotions erupted. Fueled by the alcohol in her system, she shed the image of


    the rational and calm psychologist she was, finally expressing what she had been holding back.


    "Morpheus, you and Persephone really don''t suit each other."


    "I''ve said that you can''t judge whether we suit each other or not!" Morpheus was now angry. "Reba,


    I treat you as my friend, but don''t cross the line!"


    "She''s the one who crossed the line!"


    "Shut your mouth!"


    "I''m telling the truth." She walked to him, showing a picture on her phone. "Do you think she isn''t


    crossing the line?"


    He nced at it. At that very moment, his heart seemed to skip a beat. It was Persephone in the


    picture, dressed in a simple white T-shirt and jeans, smiling happily. Next to her was a young man who


    smiled as sweetly as she did.


    "They''ve been spending time togethertely," she said softly. "She studies fireworks design in


    Southeast Aciatic. She said she''s looking for a fireworks factory to learn from the pyrotechnicians, and


    the prince really found her one and went with her.


    "The princess has more than bodyguards whenever she''s out." She chuckled. "She even had the


    prince working for her!


    "Look at the firework she''s holding! Do you know how much that is?"


    Morpheus remained expressionless and silent.


    Reba forced a smile. "It costs 40,000 dors just for her to experiment with!"


    "Are you done?" he asked coldly. "The taxi is arriving. You should leave."


    "You just don''t want to face reality!" She walked to him. "Morpheus... I know what you''re thinking. You


    just can''t stop loving her. But the two of you are from different worlds! She''s ying with fireworks that


    cost 40,000 dors each! Can you fulfill her needs?


    "Even if you can, could you move mountains for her graduation project like the prince does, gathering


    all of the pyrotechnicians from the royal fireworks factory?


    "Wake up, Morpheus!" She shook him. "She doesn''t love you as much as you do! She already has a


    change of heart, so why are you saving yourself for her?"


    Reba screamed before she finished speaking and then fell onto the ground.


    The bar fell silent instantly, everyone looking over.


    Morpheus was so overbearing that nobody dared to say a word. He looked at Reba coldly.


    He had never hit a woman, and he looked down on those who did. However, he had just pushed her.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Morpheus squatted down and asked, "Reba, where did you get this picture from?"


    She was shaking, unable to speak.


    "Sephy is all the way in Southeast Aciatic, but you got her news so easily." He uttered each word


    through gritted teeth. "Who exactly are you, and what exactly do you want?!"

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005


    Reba stared nkly at Morpheus, shaking her head repeatedly.


    "You should know that anyone who attempts to hurt Sephy will suffer," Morpheus warned in a deep


    voice.


    "I¡ª"


    He conveniently grabbed an empty beer bottle and mmed it onto the ground. It crushed entirely,


    leaving ss shards scattered.


    Shocked, she retreated, screaming.


    Morpheus, however, didn''t even blink at the shattered bottle.


    "I don''t know who you are, nor do I know what you''re trying to do," he said coldly. "But if you dare touch


    Sephy, you''ll end up worse than this bottle. Get it?"


    Teary-eyed, she dared not make a sound, only shivering.


    Morpheus got up and left, resembling a ck-d yer walking through hell. -


    The next day, Morpheus'' assistant revealed the investigation details.


    "Indeed, Reba is from the Hamerton Group''s medical team. She majors in physiology, but there''s


    nothing off about her. She bought the pictures from someone else."


    "What?"


    "She bribed a Hamerton maid, as well as Ms. Hammerton''s attendant." The assistant ced the


    documents on the desk.


    Morpheus frowned upon seeing the dunning notices from various online loan tforms. She had spent


    quite a sum to bribe the two people.


    "Naturally, it''d be a difficult task to bribe people from the Hamertons." The assistant chuckled. "She''d


    have to spend quite a lot."


    "I see," Morpheus said softly. "Theoretically, the Hamerton Group should pay their medical team


    handsomely, while she''s usually thrifty. I thought she had to help her family financially. Never have I


    thought..."


    "She didn''t actually get any first-hand news from bribing them." The assistant continued after checking


    his reaction. "They might have been. making things up. There''s nothing going on with Ms. Hammerton


    and that prince, I don''t think."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Mm-hmm." Morpheus responded tly.


    He looked chill, but his fists clenched.


    That was right. Nothing was happening now.


    However, the Hamertons would make it happen sooner orter.


    "What do we do about Reba, sir?"


    "She bribed people from the Hamertons." Morpheus'' voice deepened. "Find an opportunity to inform


    their butler and get him to take note of that."


    The assistant nodded. "Got it."


    As long as the butler was informed, the people involved would naturally be chased out of the


    household. No need to stir things up¡ªthey could solve it quietly.


    After some hesitation, Morpheus handed his assistant a name card. "She might lose her job after the


    butler finds out... My name should be useful to get her a job."


    "Noted."


    "Don''t let her know that I''m the one behind this."


    "As you wish." The assistant nodded. "Sir, about the matter in Southeast Aciatic."


    "About that."


    His voice was so soft it sounded like he was talking to himself.


    With his hands in his pockets, he walked to the ceiling-to-floor window, gazing into the distance.


    The ray of sunset shone on his face. The warm orange hue seemed to have brought him back to


    Flinge, to the ce where she was right next to him.


    Lately, the longing he had for Persephone was growing. He knew that he could not lose her.


    Even though he would have to walk into a nightmare once again, losing her would be scarier than the


    nightmare.


    Morpheus chuckled and instructed, "I''ll handle it myself."


    "Sir?" The assistant was quite shocked.

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006


    "Book a ticket to Southeast Aciatic for me," Morpheus instructed, turning to his assistant. "Please take


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    care of the club for me in the meantime."


    -


    Christopher stood by Persephone''s side as she pulled an all-nighter working on the design draft. He


    smiled as he observed her deep in thought, asionally sighing.


    He offered her a cup of hot chocte and warmly said, "I remembered that you like sweet things.


    Sweet food lifts one''s mood. Will you drink some?"


    "No need, thanks," she replied with a smile.


    "Are you on a diet?"


    "No!"


    "Then..."


    He still held the hot chocte, realizing she refused it because of that man. Chuckling at himself, he


    put the drink away.


    "Sephy, is he that amazing?" he asked softly.


    "Of course he is," she replied without looking up,pletely focused on the draft.


    He didn''t press further. He had heard that the man didn''t have a great background in Flinge, often


    appearing at underground rings and having connections with gangs in the chaotic city filled with sex


    and violence.


    Could such a man truly deserve Persephone?


    "I''m finally done!" she eximed, stretching her exhausted body.


    Despite her weariness, she couldn''t hide her excitement.


    Christopher congratted her. Just as he was about to suggest a midnight movie to help her rx, she


    picked up her phone to make a video call.


    He knew she was calling that man, so he left quietly.


    Persephone screamed happily as soon as the call connected, "I finished the project!"


    Morpheus looked at her gently, the starry night behind him.


    "Hmm?" She was stunned. "Is it nighttime in Centrolis as well?"


    He smiled quietly and turned the phone around, revealing beautiful, tiny flowers on the screen¡ª


    exclusive to the streets of Southeast Aciatic, a popr attraction there.


    Persephone stared at him nkly before calling out his name, "Morpheus..." "I''m here."


    The two words were like a giant wave that washed her into a sea of joy.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said I''m here for you."


    He smiled as brightly as the stars above his head.


    What he said left her incoherent. "W-Why are you here? D-Didn''t you say that you don''t like Southeast


    Aciatic? D-Didn''t you."


    "I''m sorry, Sephy." His voice was deep with the electric charisma that was exclusive to him. "I didn''t


    consider your feelings. You neededpany, but I was so stubborn.


    "I understand it now. If I insisted not toe, what if someone took you away one day?"


    "Nonsense!" Her eyes became teary when she smiled. "Am I like that to you?"


    "No, but I can''t let someone else''s care surpass mine."


    "Where are you now, Morpheus?" She ran outside in excitement. "I''ll pick you up. Wait for me!"


    The screen moved, and he could see her running out of her room to the courtyard.


    It was the pce in the night behind her.


    His heart squeezed as he clenched his fist. He couldn''t stop shaking. He had been fighting the moment


    hended in Southeast Aciatic¡ªfighting himself and the terrifying dream.

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007


    "Morpheus!" Persephone eximed. She couldn''t tear her eyes away from the screen. "Where are you


    right now? I''ll pick you up?"


    "No need." He managed a forced smile. "It''ste. It''s not safe for you to be out. Let''s¡ª"


    "It''s safe, very safe!"


    As she spoke, she swiftly changed her clothes.


    After emerging from the changing room, she picked up her phone and grinned at him. "Morpheus, I¡ª"


    He gently interrupted, "Sephy, you really don''t have to pick me up. I have a ce to stay."


    "But you''re not familiar with Southeast Aciatic!"


    "It''s alright." He smiled. "Be a good girl and go to bed. We''ll meet tomorrow."


    "But..."


    Persephone was visibly upset as she wanted to see him right now.


    Didn''t he feel the same? Which couple could wait to see their partner in the same city after being apart


    for so long?


    "Okay." Resigned, she acknowledged his character. Nobody could change his mind once he decided


    on something. "Promise me that we will meet tomorrow."


    "I promise."


    He smiled gently and hung up.


    He wasn''t feeling too well, either, as his physical symptoms were worsening.


    Taking a deep breath, he felt the distinctive heat and dampness of the air in Southeast Aciatic.


    Soon, he reached the hotel he had booked in the suburbs, far from the pce.


    The distance helped him calm down.


    As usual, he experienced nightmares throughout the night. His father appeared on the bloody


    battlefield once again.


    This time, his father didn''t scoff or mock him. He just stared, conveying with dim, cold eyes that they


    now belonged to different worlds.


    "So I can be with her now, right?" Morpheus mumbled.


    His father looked at him with an ambiguous smile on his face. "You owe me for the rest of your life,


    Morpheus. You killed me!"


    "No..."


    "You killed your father, and you got so many people to die with me. Their souls will not forgive you


    either!"


    Morpheus opened his eyes, his back drenched in cold sweat. -


    The next day, Persephone arrived at the agreed-upon meeting ce.


    It was a charming cafe with a great atmosphere and vibrant flowers blooming in the courtyard,


    providing a private setting.


    Morpheus had paid the cafe owner for the privacy he desired.


    Persephone was momentarily stunned when she saw him from afar.


    Like a happy bird, she opened her arms and threw herself at him.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He held her tightly, greedily inhaling her scent.


    "What took you so long?!" She punched him. "You didn''t even call me through video chat. You only


    called every week like it was an errand. You''re so annoying!"


    "Aren''t I here now?!"


    She pretended to be mad, turning away to ignore him.


    "Okay, I''m sorry." He chuckled. "What do you want me to do?"


    "That depends on your sincerity!"


    "Oh."


    Approaching her, he began unbuttoning his shirt.


    Persephone was shocked. "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you say you want to see my sincerity?" He smirked and subtly revealed his muscr chest.

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008


    "You.."


    "You can''t see my sincerity, but would you like to touch it?" Morpheus teased.


    Persephone blushed, unable to conceal the smile on her face.


    She pushed him forcefully, and he pulled her into his arms.


    Persephone was surprised to witness this side of him. After all, he was typically calm andposed...


    "Okay, I''ll stop messing around," he said softly. "They have some amazing specialty dishes here. Let''s


    eat, then I''ll go wherever you like for the rest of the afternoon. How''s that?"


    She nodded and nced around after taking her seat, realizing it was a beautiful ce. Though small,


    they weren''t stingy with the decoration¡ªsophistication exuded from every corner.


    She noticed a crystal bottle simr to the one she had seen in the pce on the cab...


    "Where''s this ce, Morpheus?" She looked at him curiously. "Howe I never knew about it?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, he chuckled. She had only been in Southeast Aciatic for a short period, so it was natural


    she didn''t know.


    Moreover, the cafe wasn''t open to the public. They only epted regrs.


    However, nobody hade since he left Southeast Aciatic.


    "How did you find this ce?" Persephone searched on her phone. "I can''t find it on any tforms, and


    they don''t seem to have a name^ Look, I set my location here, and there''s nothing on the map!"


    "Do you like it?"


    "I do!" she eximed and beamed. "I want to bring my friend here!"


    "Oh..." He pretended to be serious. "Is your friend a guy?"


    She gestured to hit him.


    Morpheus smirked and held her hand softly. "I found this on an underrated website. Let me know if


    you''d like to bring your friends. It''ll be my treat."


    "How can I do that? I''m considered a quarter Southeast Aciatician. I should be the host! It should be my


    treat!" "You silly goose."


    There was an indescribablyplicated emotion in his eyes.


    She imed that she was a quarter Southeast Aciatician.


    Yet, she was clueless that he was a born and bred Southeast Aciatician.


    Soon, the food was served. Each dish was exquisite, with a unique taste. However, that didn''t excite


    Persephone. They tasted good, but...


    They were simr to the dishes she had in the pce.


    Morpheus spread some caviar on the toast and handed it to her. She nced at it¡ªthe pce had the


    same caviar as well. It was strange. It was impossible that such a small ce would have food served


    in the pce.


    After some hesitation, Persephone looked at Morpheus and asked, "What exactly... is this ce?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Hmm. The food is good, and it''s mysterious."


    He smirked. "Eat more if you like it. I''ll make a booking for you if you want toe again."


    She stopped asking further and tried her best not to overthink it. After all, he knew nobody in this ce.


    It was impossible that he could have owned a cafe out of nowhere.


    -


    As promised, Morpheus went everywhere she wanted that afternoon.


    Southeast Aciatic had beautiful sceneries, with many ces to explore. There happened to be few


    tourists at this time, allowing them to enjoy themselves to the fullest.


    Persephone suggested going to the mountain in the southst.


    Morpheus patted Persephone''s head as the sun was setting and the sky was turning dark. "It''ste. I


    better send you home soon."


    "No!" She hugged him. "I have a surprise for you."


    "Surprise?"


    Persephone grinned.


    It was something she had prepared for him. As she pped her hands, colorful fireworks burst into the


    night sky.


    It was astonishing to see the beautiful sparks.


    "I designed this!" Like a kid waiting forpliments, she looked at him. "Is it beautiful?"


    He stared nkly at the sky.


    The sparks reflected on his face. Like stray bullets whistling past his ears.


    The noiseing from the fireworks was not romantic to him. It was the roar of the devil that took him


    back to the bloody battlefield.


    "Morpheus?" Persephone looked at him, whose face had turned pale. "What''s wrong, Morpheus?!"

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009


    Persephone wore a look of concern as she inched closer to Morpheus. "D-Do you not like it?"


    Just then, the final firework illuminated the sky brightly.


    She had designed it especially for him. The silver sparks gleamed like a thousand stars, with two letters


    shining brightest in the middle¡ªMY.


    "Morpheus, see the ''MY'' in the middle?" She smiled. "I designed that for you!


    "Do you like it?


    "Morpheus?"


    Morpheus stood frozen, like a cold sculpture.


    His heart pounded, but he could only hear the flying bullets in the battle¡ªa haunting echo of his troop''s


    It was his father''s final bellow of despair.


    Morpheus covered his ears and squatted down weakly, his head throbbing with pain.


    "No... No."


    "Morpheus!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Persephone was shocked by what she saw. She attempted to hug him, but he pushed her away.


    Despite being wounded from the push, she ignored it and tried to embrace him again.


    "What''s wrong, Morpheus? You''re scaring me!"


    He trembled and sweated as if his soul was being devoured by a terrifying wave.


    "Morpheus!"


    Persephone choked.


    The fireworks continued in the sky, but the person in front of her seemed unable to enjoy them.


    "What''s wrong? Do you not feel well? Talk to me! Morpheus."


    He pushed her again!


    This time, Persephone couldn''t hold back and started wailing.


    Meanwhile, the man who used to care for her even when she frowned did nothing at that moment.


    Persephone returned to the pce looking beaten.


    She sat on the couch upon her arrival. A ghastly helplessness crawled toward her heart like a vine.


    A maid brought her supper, but Persephone had no appetite. She shook her head in exhaustion.


    Just then, a voice came from outside. "How was the date?"


    Persephone looked up forcefully and saw Christopher entering with a smile while holding a small cake.


    "The pastry chef just made this. You won''t find it anywhere else! Would you like to try it?"


    She remained silent.


    Noticing she was moody, he thought he wouldn''t ask her since she didn''t tell.


    "Did he like the fireworks? Hey, did you tell him that I put a lot of effort into it? Although I didn''t help with


    the design, I was the one who got people to set it off. And¡ª"


    Persephone nced at him helplessly. "Can you leave me alone?"


    Christopher smiled awkwardly and told her to rest well. As he was leaving, he was shocked to notice


    wounds on her!


    There were scratches of various intensities on her arm, wrist, and palm!


    "Persephone?" He looked aghast. "Didn''t you go on a date?!"


    "What?"


    She was startled as he rushed toward her.


    Ignoring what she said, he grabbed her hand as soon as he reached her.


    Persephone pushed him away, and he identally touched her wound as they struggled.


    She eximed from the pain.


    "What''s this..." He was in disbelief. "Who did this to you?"


    "No! I fell on my own!"


    "Where did you go to have this happen to you?"


    "Just leave me alone!"

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010


    "Persephone!" Christopher shouted, "You better make this clear to me today. Is that person treating you


    poorly?"


    Persephone felt a splitting headache.


    How could Morpheus possibly treat her poorly? It was just that his behavior tonight was really unusual.


    Christopher stared quietly at her, not pressing for more. After a silent moment, he walked toward the


    door.


    "I''ll get a doctor here," he murmured. "Your injuries need immediate attention in case they get infected.


    Don''t worry. I won''t gossip about your injury. As for that person... If being with him is really exhausting


    for you, do you want to consider..."


    "No!" Persephone''s voice was resolute, making Christopher''s heart clench.


    "I understand your kind intentions and appreciate your concern for me." She looked up at him. "But


    being with him is not tiring for me at all. Today was just an ident. He wasn''t like this before."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t let your infatuation cloud your judgment and think he''s perfect everywhere!" Christopher sighed.


    "By the way, could there be something he''s hiding from you?"


    "What?"


    "You said he wasn''t like this before... which means, as soon as he came to Southeast Aciatic, he


    changed?" Christopher raised a brow. "Did he get possessed when he arrived in Southeast Aciatic?"


    Persephone red at him disapprovingly.


    "Do you know that there are spiritualists in our pce? How about you bring your boyfriend over and


    let a spiritualist take a look at him?"


    "You''re making things sound more and more absurd!"


    "Don''t disregard this kind of thing!" Christopher said seriously, "The presence of spiritualists in the royal


    family has been a tradition for hundreds of years. It''s just never talked about outside."


    Persephone pushed him out, but inadvertently, she took his words to heart.


    Since childhood, she had heard that Southeast Aciatic was rampant with sorcery. Sometimes, these


    mysterious things couldn''t be exined scientifically.


    Despite that, she couldn''t rashly bring Morpheus to the pce. If she wanted to bring him, she would


    have to get his consent beforehand.


    Persephone sighed lightly, copsing onto the bed, and closed her eyes. Her wound still ached faintly.


    The morning sunlight streamed into the cozy room, and Persephone slowly opened her eyes,


    instinctively reaching for her phone and finding numerous unread messages.


    They were all from Morpheus.


    Between the lines were his guilt, apologies to her, and his concern. He was afraid she was hurt, yet he


    was the one who had caused her pain the previous night.


    As Persephone read them, her heart softened. She called Morpheus, and he instantly picked up.


    His voice was hoarse, perhaps from a sleepless night. "Sephy!"


    At the sound of his voice, Persephone''s heart fluttered slightly. She pretended to still be upset, coldly


    asking, "Why did you send me so many messages?"


    "Sephy, I¡ª"


    "You pushed and shouted at me yesterday. Did you get possessed?"


    "I''m sorry."


    Persephone had a strange feeling. "You keep saying sorry, but I always feel like you''re hiding


    something from me."


    There was silence from the other end, making her anxious.


    "Can you tell me what happened yesterday? Are you afraid of fireworks? If you''re scared, I won''t show


    them to you anymore..."


    "I''m sorry," he repeated.


    Besides the weak apology, he seemed to have nothing more to say.


    He chuckled self-deprecatingly. What should he tell her? Should he say that he once had hands


    stained with blood, that he had killed his own father?


    What she had been through in Flinge was already the darkest moment she had experienced. Yet, what


    he had been through was even darker than all those experiences she had in Flinge.


    After learning about it, would she still stand by his side with firm determination?

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011


    "Morpheus, why do you always say sorry to me?" Persephone''s voice was soft, but every time he


    apologized, she felt uneasy. "I don''t like hearing you say sorry. You surely know what I''d rather hear."


    "Yeah, I know." After a brief silence, Morpheus gently uttered three words, "I love you."


    Persephone''s heart seemed to skip a beat.


    "From now on, I''ll rece ''sorry'' with ''I love you''. Do you like hearing that?"


    "Morpheus..."


    She wasn''t prepared at all. Morpheus alwaysunched a "sudden attack" when she least expected it.


    Persephoneughed, but there was a tinge of soreness in her heart.


    "I want to see you right away," Morpheus whispered. "I can''t just say these three words over the phone.


    I want to say them to you in person until you''re tired of hearing them."


    But she would never tire of hearing them¡ªshe wanted to hear them for a lifetime.


    "Unfortunately, that won''t work now," Persephone said softly. "I have sses this morning. Also, the


    butler told me that Reba ising today."


    "What?" Morpheus felt a buzz in his ears. "You mean... Who''sing?"


    "Reba Jacox," Persephone replied casually. "She used to be part of the Hamerton Group''s medical


    team, but for some reason, she left. However, my butler knows her, and since my previous attendant


    left and I''m short-handed, the butler strongly rmended her."


    Morpheus furrowed his brow, a sense of foreboding creeping in.


    "In fact, I don''t really know her." Persephone smiled. "But she used to work for the Hamertons, so she''s


    quite familiar."


    "Okay, got it." Morpheus'' voice was solemn. "You focus on your things. I''ll handle the rest."


    "What?" His tone was odd, leaving Persephone puzzled. "Handle the rest... What do you mean?"


    "Literal meaning." Morpheus chuckled. "Apart from studying, you don''t have to worry about anything


    else. I''ll take care of everything. I won''t let anyone harm you."


    "Morpheus..."


    "Go to your ss now," he said softly, "Call me after ss."


    Persephone agreed with a simple acknowledgment.


    After hanging up, Morpheus'' gaze suddenly became as sharp and alert as a leopard''s. He immediately


    contacted someone in Centrolis to inquire about Reba. He had his assistant introduce work to


    Reba previously, but she resigned after two days. Now, she had arrived in Southeast Aciatic and


    was close to Persephone.


    Morpheus'' assistant informed him, "Mr. Orton, the attendant by Ms. Hamerton''s side, whom Reba


    managed to bribe, has been dismissed. However, we overlooked a crucial detail... Ms. Hamerton''s


    butler surprisingly has some connection with Reba."


    Morpheus remained silent.


    Reba had been working for the Hamertons for a few years and, with her sharp mind, had


    reasonably developed some connections. Yet, her ability to get close to people around Persephone


    revealed that her scheming was not to be underestimated. She required more caution than he had


    initially thought.


    The assistant asked, "Should we secretly..."


    "No need," Morpheus replied in a low voice. "I can handle matters in Southeast Aciatic. Keep an eye on


    the Hamertons. If anything happens, contact me immediately!"


    Reba had spent a few days with Persephone. She couldn''te and go from the pce at will;


    instead, she had to apany Persephone wherever she went.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite this restriction, Reba had a decent grasp of the pce surroundings.


    It was evident to Reba that Persephone was not on guard against her. Persephone, a wealthy


    young woman with a straightforward mindset, had been overly sheltered since childhood andcked


    the ability to be cautious about others.


    In Persephone''s presence, Reba exhibited loyalty and obedience.

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012


    Reba was about the same age as Persephone, naturally sharing moremon topics of


    conversation, like outfit styling.


    Persephone praised her sense of style. A seemingly ordinary top looked refreshing when paired with a


    skirt suggested by Reba.


    "Where did you learn all this?" Persephone casually picked up a bag and nced at the mirror. "Hmm,


    I''ve never worn this since the designer sent it over. I always felt it was too in. Yourbination looks


    pretty good."


    "It''s your inherent charm," Rebaplimented with a smile.


    However, her gaze shifted to the bag in Persephone''s hand¡ªa top-tier international brand. The chief


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    designer had personally tailored it, making it the only one of its kind in the world.


    Owning even one of these unique luxury items in their lifetime would be a challenge for an ordinary


    person. Yet, Persephone had a room full of them. From clothes to shoes to handbags, even various


    scarves, belts, and essories¡ªshe didn''t use limited editions but customized pieces, the only ones


    of their kind in the world.


    A surge of jealousy rose in Reba at that moment, much like a weed growing wildly in her heart.


    Persephone, who didn''t possess any skills, merely lucked out with her birth. Without the Hamertons,


    she''d be nothing!


    Why did she deserve all this? Why did she have the adoration of thousands? Why could she make


    Morpheus so devoted to her?


    Reba clenched her fists, nails digging deep into her palms.


    "What''s wrong?" Persephone turned to look at her.


    Reba snapped out of her thoughts abruptly, forcing a smile. "Any instructions, Ms. Hamerton?"


    "I''m asking you which pair of shoes looks better."


    "Oh..." Reba forced a smile. "Are you going on a date?"


    Persephone blushed slightly. "Yes."


    "Is it with Mr. Orton?" Reba guessed.


    "Yeah."


    "Then, neither of these pairs would be quite suitable," Reba said, suddenly pulling out a pair of high


    heels from the closet and squatting before her.


    "These would fit you better."


    "But..." Persephone hesitated. She was naturally active, and these high heels were too decorative for


    her taste. It was something she would only wear at certain formal events.


    The slender straps were adorned with diamonds, and the heels were about four inches high.


    Reba then handed her an off-shoulder dress.


    "Ms. Hamerton, this style goes better with these shoes."


    "But I''m going out with Morpheus. Dressing like this..."


    "Mr. Orton will like it." Reba smirked. "You forgot, I was a psychologist before. I understand people''s


    psychology very well."


    "Is that so?" Persephone paused for a moment, then chuckled. "You may understand psychology, but


    you might not necessarily understand Morpheus."


    Reba was taken aback.


    Persephone''s gaze held a deeper meaning as she took the dress from her hands, casually saying, "But


    your taste is good. I really like this dress.


    "In this case, I''ll follow your lead and wear this outfit to have coffee with Morpheus!"


    Upon saying that, she turned and went into the dressing room.


    After a moment of daze for Reba, Persephone emerged in her changed outfit.


    The high heels shimmered under her feet. She looked like a princess in ss slippers¡ªeven the


    sunlight favored her.


    "Let''s go." Persephone smiled at her.


    Reba was surprised. "Me?"


    "Yeah." Persephone adjusted her long hair. "Let''s go together. I''ll introduce you to my boyfriend!"

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013


    Reba froze, an instant chill running down her spine.


    In a panic, she mentally reviewed everything. Though she liked Morpheus, Persephone had been in


    Southeast Aciatic at that time. They had been separated, so there was no way Persephone could have


    known about her interest in Morpheus.


    Rebaposed herself. Maybe her panic was just due to feeling guilty.


    Given Persephone''s intellect, she wouldn''t suspect a thing.


    "Reba, why are you standing there? Let''s go together," Persephone urged.


    "Oh..." Reba responded. "Ms. Hamerton, maybe I shouldn''te. It''s your date with Mr. Orton. It


    might not be appropriate for me to tag along."


    "Why does that matter?" Persephone smiled innocently. "You''re my personal assistant. Naturally, you''re


    responsible for my every move. It''s not inappropriate for you to be with me."


    "Ms¡ª"


    "Let''s go." Persephone took her hand. "You probably haven''t met Morpheus, have you?"


    Reba''s face fell. For some reason, she felt that there seemed to be something more beneath the


    surface despite Persephone''s smile.


    To her surprise, she noticed that while Persephone was wearing high heels and walking this distance,


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    she moved steadily. She had assumed that Persephone wouldn''t handle high heels well, that she might


    stumble outside and embarrass herself in front of Morpheus.


    "Hey, what''s up with you?" Persephone kept smiling. "You look off. Is something bothering you?"


    "Nothing..."


    "Then... something you aimed for didn''t work out?" Persephone''s pause was meaningful. "Is that it?"


    Reba was startled, her heart pounding, but she forced a calm gaze at Persephone.


    "Okay, just teasing you." Persephone patted her hand.


    Reba looked down, biting her lip hard. Her hatred toward Persephone burned like a me in her


    heart.


    She couldn''tpare to that innate confidence, inherent nobility, and sense of superiority.


    Some people were born with silver spoons, while others fought tooth and nail, only to fall short of even


    having a silver spoon.


    Reba red at Persephone''s retreating figure.


    Without knowledge or skills, Persephone possessed the whole world. Despite Reba''s efforts, she


    remained a mere supporting role by Persephone''s side.


    Persephone and Morpheus'' meeting ce remained the picturesque cafe.


    Morpheus had already ordered what she liked, even preparing the seasonings beforehand.


    Upon Reba''s arrival, he merely froze momentarily, then greeted her naturally as if none of the


    previous incidents had happened.


    Reba remainedposed, giving him a smile.


    As Persephone got up in her high heels, Reba quietly observed Morpheus'' expression. He showed


    no reaction, even when the sound of Persephone''s high heels tapped on the wooden floor.


    Reba frowned.


    The happiest one throughout the evening was Persephone.


    After a delightful dinner, she held Morpheus'' hand and went to the rooftop terrace to gaze at the stars.


    Persephone was nestled against his shoulder, her petite frame enveloped by his broad chest. She


    heard his powerful heartbeat and couldn''t resist kissing his slightly protruding Adam''s apple.


    Reba stayed downstairs, not joining them upstairs, but she could imagine the rooftop scene¡ªnot


    just the starlight but also Morpheus'' unique tenderness toward Persephone.


    That uniqueness was akin to every custom-made bag and outfit in Persephone''s dressing room¡ªeach


    one unique to her.


    Reba felt like countless insects were gnawing at her heart. Despite being a psychologist, she


    couldn''t achieve psychological calmness at that moment.


    "Are you alright?"


    Suddenly, a hand rested on her shoulder.


    Startled, Reba stood up with a gasp, meeting Persephone''s cryptic gaze.

 Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014


    "What''s wrong? Am I scary?" Persephone chuckled. "Morpheus has already gone back to his ce.


    We should head back, too."


    "Mr. Orton... has left?"


    "Yeah."


    "How did he leave?"


    Persephone smirked at her. "He jumped off the rooftop!"


    Reba was stunned and instinctively nced outside. The night was dark, making it hard to see


    anything. Persephone urged her into the car, and she hurriedly followed. As she crossed the threshold,


    she nearly stumbled.


    Persephone looked at her from inside the car and chuckled. "I thought I''d have trouble in high heels,


    but who knew you''d stumble even in ts?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry about that," Reba replied awkwardly, rushing into the car.


    She sat in the passenger seat and caught a glimpse of Persephone''s slightly flushed face in the


    rearview mirror.


    "Ms. Hamerton, you must be happy tonight."


    "It was alright."


    "Did you drink tonight?"


    "A little red wine," Persephone said softly. "No one will find fault with it as long as we return to the


    pce before curfew."


    "Mr. Orton taking you out for a drink is quite..."


    "Inappropriate?" Persephone leaned forward with a mischievous fox-like expression. "Then tell my


    parents he''s corrupting me over here!"


    "Ms¡ª"


    "In that case, he loses points with my parents again, and you get a step closer to him, right?"


    Reba stared at her in shock.


    "Do you know why I brought you along tonight?"


    Persephone kept smiling while speaking, but underneath her eyesy a chilling indifference.


    Reba forced herself to stay calm but couldn''t find words to say.


    "Actually, I know the outfit you picked for me tonight is Morpheus'' least favorite style." Persephone


    sneered. "And the high heels? He detests the sound of women''s high heels. You knew all this!"


    "Ms. Hamerton, you might misunderstand¡ª"


    "Let me finish!" Persephone''s demeanor turned cold, her gaze fixed on Reba.


    "You know he dislikes these things because you were his therapist. But you only know he dislikes


    them. Do you know why?


    "Reba, you might understand others'' psychology but can''tprehend their past. Especially the


    past Morpheus and I shared!"


    Morpheus disliked women dressing provocatively and despised women''s high heels because such


    women were rampant in the dirty underground matches in Flinge.


    Persephone had dressed like them once in Flinge, just for fun, but he had scolded her fiercely.


    "But he didn''t dislike it when I''m dressed like this today." Persephone grinned. "Do you know why?"


    Reba''s face turned pale, her tightly clenched teeth trembling.


    "Because he likes me.


    "He won''t dismiss me over an outfit or shoes.


    "What he loves is me as a person!


    "Today, I wanted to make you face reality. Stop having any delusions about him," Persephone said icily.


    "His choice is me, and I''ll always stand by his side!"

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015


    Reba felt flustered, not daring to move in the passenger seat.


    Persephone smiled after speaking, recliningfortably in the back seat and stretchingzily.


    "Oh my, it seems like I''m really drunk now." Sheughed. "I''m starting to feel a bit of a headache.


    Reba..."


    "Yes?" Reba felt extremely uneasy.


    "When we go backter, I won''t have you stay there tonight."


    Reba was startled. "What?"


    Since she arrived in Southeast Aciatic, she had been living and eating together with Persephone as it


    was convenient to take care of her. If Persephone didn''t let her stay there tonight... where would she


    go?


    "Ms. Jacox, you might not know, but Ms. Hamerton has always been like this. When she has a


    headache, she dislikes having anyone around her," the chauffeur said with a smile.


    "I... I won''t be around her!" Reba turned to the backseat. "Ms. Hamerton, I''ll stay in the downstairs


    living room! If you need anything, just call me. I¡ª"


    "Ms. Jacox, when Ms. Hamerton asks you to leave, just leave. Don''t bother her," the driver interrupted.


    "Don''t worry. You won''t be homeless. You can stay at the servants'' quarters of the pce for the night."


    "But¡ª"


    "It''s pretty decent," the driver said. "Of course, it can''tpare to Ms. Hamerton''s ce."


    Reba bit her lip. In the back seat, Persephone''s eyes were closed, her face slightly flushed,


    seemingly asleep. Yet, Reba noticed the faint curl of her lips.


    She took a deep breath. When she arrived in Southeast Aciatic, everyone saw her following


    Persephone, so even the service staff in the pce treated her with respect. What would people say if


    she inexplicably went to stay in the servants'' quarters now?


    The pce was full of people, all astute and perceptive, quick to notice something amiss. How would


    she carry herself then?


    Wealthy people like Persephone enjoyed mocking others, didn''t they? They had money, power, and an


    innate sense of superiority, punishing others for their slight displeasure... Did they know how much


    effort someone as insignificant as her had to put in just to stand beside them?


    With just a few words, they could negate all her efforts!


    "Ms. Jacox, I''ll send Ms. Hamerton back first." The car had already stopped at Persephone''s residence.


    The driver looked at Reba and said, "The butler will bring your luggageter. Just wait here."


    "What... What luggage?"


    "Your luggage! You''re staying in the servants'' quarters tonight. How can you manage without your


    personal items?"


    "You..."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Reba was appalled. Was this a way to drive her away?


    "Ms. Jacox." After the driver got out, he quietly observed her for a while. "Normally, Ms. Hamerton


    treats people well. She wouldn''t have done this to you if you hadn''t upset her."


    "I didn''t do anything!"


    "Even a mere driver like me can tell she''s upset. Why don''t you have the slightest self-awareness?"


    Reba was furious as she watched Persephone get out of the car, pretending to be drunk. When she


    passed by, she deliberately ignored Reba.

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016


    The state of the pce''s servants'' quarters wasn''t bad, but Reba didn''t stay long. She returned,


    dragging her luggage.


    Persephone didn''t have sses that day. She was in the yard reading a book and sipping coffee when


    the butler brought Reba in.


    Persephone pursed her lips. It seemed like she had been waiting for this moment, only it came much


    sooner than she had anticipated.


    "I thought you wouldn''te to me so soon," Persephone said softly. "Even if you did, I thought it


    would at least take three days."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Hamerton, can you give me another chance?"


    "Not particrly inclined to." Persephone was blunt, looking up at Reba. "When you were trying to


    get close to my boyfriend behind my back, did you ever think this day woulde?"


    Reba was pale, fists clenched tightly.


    These past few days hadn''t been easy for her. The servants in the pce knew she had been kicked


    outte at night by Persephone and didn''t treat her kindly.


    The story had spread, and various versions of rumors circted. There was even gossip about


    Reba stealing from Persephone, which was why she couldn''t tolerate her.


    In the pce, tolerance for thieves was zero.


    That was why Reba returned today looking dejected¡ªshe couldn''t stand it there, either.


    "Ms. Hamerton, I understand this is your way of punishing me." Her voice trembled. "I coveted


    something that doesn''t belong to me... But does Mr. Orton truly belong to you?


    "You said I don''t understand him, but how much do you know about him?"


    Persephone had been sketching in her notebook and suddenly stopped.


    She was drawing a firework, an idea that hade to her in a burst of inspiration. She intended to


    sketch the outline first and then make detailed modifications as her graduation project for her professor.


    Meanwhile, Reba slowly walked up behind her, looking at the sketch with a smirk.


    "It''s beautiful... Is this for Mr. Orton?


    "Ms. Hamerton, do you know that he doesn''t like fireworks at all?"


    Persephone abruptly turned around, staring at her.


    The look in Persephone''s eyes frightened Reba


    J ¡ª .. .Zf..


    Nevertheless, she forced herself to remain calm and continued. "I might not know Mr. Orton well, but I


    have been his therapist. Though he didn''t mention his past to me, I can infer a few things through some


    small details."


    Persephone narrowed her eyes, asking calmly, "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    "I used hypnotherapy on him," Reba said. "During the hypnosis, his emotions were unstable. After


    the treatment, I asked him what he saw, but he refused to say. Coincidentally, that same night, there


    were kids setting off fireworks outside, and his expression changed drastically.


    "I could tell he''s very afraid of such things." Reba bent slightly, pointing to Persephone''s sketch.


    "Ms. Hamerton, in psychology, there''s a term called PTSD, which is post-traumatic stress disorder."


    "So..." Persephone looked at her, puzzled. "He has PTSD?"


    "What I''m saying is, he''s hiding a lot from you." Reba looked at her. "If Mr. Orton truly stands as


    firmly on your side as you say, why hasn''t he told you about his past? Do you really know howplex


    his past is?


    "He''s hiding things from you, which means..." Reba spoke slowly. "You''re still not the person he


    trusts the most!"


    "Enough!" Persephone stood up, tidied her sketchbook, and headed inside.


    "Ms. Hamerton, I''m a psychologist!" Reba hurriedly called out. "I can help you with this! As long as


    you follow my instructions, Mr. Orton will definitely tell you everything about his past! You also want to


    know about these things... don''t you?"

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017


    Persephone turned away from Reba, her hands involuntarily clenching.


    She could sense Reba''s gaze behind her, filled with resentment and a hint of smugness.


    Bringing Reba to Southeast Aciatic was actually her idea. She had learned about her ulterior motive


    back in Centrolis. What she hadn''t expected was Reba''s stubborn nature even after arriving.


    Persephone took a deep breath, calmed her emotions, and turned around to give Reba a smile.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in what you''re saying at all."


    Reba looked somewhat surprised, staring at her.


    "Ms. Hamerton, don''t you want to understand Mr. Orton''s past better? I can help you!"


    "You know deep down if you''re really helping me or trying to help yourself." Persephone crossed her


    arms mockingly. "In your eyes, I''m just that rich, spoiled young woman who''s reckless because of her


    family''s money, right? I''m a person without any brains to you, aren''t I?"


    "No..."


    "Correct, I''m not too brainy." Persephone chuckled. "Because I''m in love!"


    Reba looked nervous and avoided meeting her eyes.


    "Do you know the characteristics of being in love, Ms. Psychologist?" Persephone walked up to her,


    poked her, and grinned yfully. "The biggest characteristic of being in love is that one only sees their


    significant other. In my heart and eyes, it''s all Morpheus. Whatever he says, I believe!


    "If he says his past is a certain way, then that''s how it is!" Persephone enunciated each word. "As long


    as he''s willing to tell me, I believe him. If he doesn''t want to tell me, I don''t want to know. I''m not dating


    his past, so why should I know so much?


    "It''s you who''s overly concerned." Persephone nced at her. "If you love meddling so much, why not


    think about your own future?"


    "Ms. Hamerton..." Reba looked rmed. "Ms. Hamerton, are you asking me to leave?"


    "I''m not asking you to leave." Persephone looked at her. "But you''ve crossed my bottom line, so you


    have to leave."


    "I was wrong!" Reba shouted and was about to kneel down but was stopped by a few people


    around Persephone.


    "Ms. Hamerton, I know I was wrong! I... I won''t do this again in the future. I won''t dare to have any


    improper thoughts about Mr. Orton."


    "Isn''t it a bit toote?"


    Persephone remained expressionless, turning away.


    The people around immediately understood and tried to drag Reba away. She cried and refused to


    leave.


    Meanwhile, Christopher walked into the courtyard and was startled by the crying. "What''s going on?"


    Reba was taken aback. Seeing his extraordinary demeanor and realizing his easy ess to


    Persephone''s residence, she quickly guessed he was the young prince rumored to be engaged to


    Persephone.


    Reba''s eyes darted around before she broke free from the people around her and rushed forward to


    hug Persephone''s leg as she kneeled on the ground!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Persephone was shocked, and the bodyguards moved forward to pull Reba away.


    However, Reba held on tightly, crying louder, "Ms. Hamerton, please..."


    "Sephy?" Christopher approached. "What''s happening here?"


    Persephone nced at Christopher.


    After all, this was the pce where solemnity and calmness prevailed. Making such amotion was


    inappropriate, especially now that Christopher had witnessed it.


    For now, Persephone could only ask the bodyguards to loosen their grip on Reba.


    Reba escaped, flustered, and ran into the room.


    Christopher chuckled. "This is your love rival?"


    Persephone nced at him with a pout. "What are you saying?"


    "Yes, yes," Christopher said. "Your boyfriend is extremely loyal to you. How could he amodate a


    love rival? But... What''s the matter with your boyfriend? Why does he always want to meet you


    outside? His Majesty has already said you can treat this ce as your home, and bringing friends here


    is fine."


    "He... is used to being free." Persephone smiled reluctantly. "He finds it suffocating here. It''s better not


    toe."


    "But you''re here."


    Persephone didn''t continue. Sometimes, Morpheus indeed seemed unwilling topromise for her.


    Christopher changed the subject. "By the way, graduation designs areing up soon. How are your


    drawingsing along? Let''s find a time to visit the factory, get the pyrotechnicians to help, and then


    test it out to see the effect!"


    "Sure, sounds good!" Persephone agreed happily.


    The two of them chatted andughed in the courtyard. Christopher saw Persephone''s doodles in the


    notebook, picked it up, and made some constructivements, making her burst intoughter.


    Reba observed this scene quite clearly while hiding behind the window. She had rushed away


    hastily but hadn''t settled down somewhere peacefully. Instead, she kept watching the courtyard. Her


    gaze turned cold as she wore a sinister smile.


    Fireworks factory? That seemed like a good ce!

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018


    Persephone''s final design experiment was set to take ce in a fireworks factory, and she put in a lot


    of preparatory work for it.


    This fireworks factory was under royal management, so she was often seen entering and leaving with


    Christopher.


    There were murmurs in the pce, and these bits of gossip quickly spread outside.


    Morpheus also caught wind of some information outside the pce.


    In the cafe, he sat quietly by the bed. The sunlight was still bright today, and the ce remained empty


    without any patrons. A sign hung outside the courtyard door, indicating a temporary closure. It had


    been there for many years.


    Since he left Southeast Aciatic, this courtyard hadn''t seen any visitors.


    Alfred Farrar ced a cup of hot ck tea in front of Morpheus while his wife, Marie Farrar, was busy


    cleaning inside and outside. Both exchanged a nce, shaking their heads in resignation, and sighed.


    Back then.


    Kaiden, the military general of Southeast Aciatic, conspired with foreign powers and incited rebellion,


    threatening the regime. The Harrises, also a military family, mobilized a considerable force but returned


    unsessfully.


    Kaiden''s preparations had been too thorough, catching the Harrises and the Southeast Aciatic royal


    family off guard.


    At that point, Morpheus stepped up. He was just in his early 20s, full of youthful vigor, and aimed to


    make a name for himself. Yet, he didn''t expect his first battle to be against his father.


    It was unclear whether it was Kaiden''s consideration for the father-son rtionship on the battlefield or


    Morpheus'' effective strategy, but despite the hardships, the goddess of victory ultimately sided with


    Morpheus. He won, but the cost was forever bearing the heavy cross of killing his own father.


    Everyone in Southeast Aciatic revered him as the god of war, but only he knew that the title was written


    with his father''s blood.


    His guilt toward his father, coupled with PTSD after the war, led him into severe depression. He


    resigned from the royal service, renounced his position as a general, and took over this cafe.


    He thought keeping busy and living an ordinary life would help.


    However, his depression kept recurring. Every night, he was haunted by nightmares. Helpless, he had


    no choice but to leave Southeast Aciatic and head to Flinge, where he endured a period of dark and


    dismal days.


    At that time, he had somewhat given up on himself, wanting to be a rat in the gutter, a cockroach


    everyone loathed. He won fight after fight on the dirty underground ring, hoping to wash away the


    bloodshed from the battlefield.


    He never expected Persephone to appear in his life in that way. He didn''t know how she redeemed


    him, but he only knew that he wanted to follow her, to be with her.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She was the only light in his life, and if he couldn''t hold onto it, he would sink into the abyss forever. -


    Morpheus'' phone had some videos from tabloid ounts continuously ying. They were grainy,


    blurred footage of Persephone and Christopher together. These videos had been taken secretly and


    falsely portrayed the two sneaking out of the pce for romantic escapades in the dead of night.


    "Sir, don''t watch these." Alfred took his phone away. "You can''t trust these bottom-lineless tabloids!"


    "I know." Morpheus chuckled. "How could I not trust Sephy? When I was looking at these just now, I


    was only thinking of one thing..."


    "What is it?"


    Morpheus looked up. "Where is Reba?"


    Alfred paused and looked at Marie. Both of them had previously worked in the pce, and even to this


    day, Marie sometimes went there and knew more about the situation.


    "I heard Ms. Hamerton drove her away," Marie said in a low voice. "As for where she was driven to, I''m


    not sure. If you want to know, I''ll go ask the butler."


    "I suspect Reba hasn''t gone far." Morpheus paused for a moment. "The royal family has always


    been strict, and there''s never been such scandal leaking out before... Why have so many tabloid


    ounts suddenly started focusing solely on Sephy?"


    "Yeah!" Alfred and Marie were struck with realization. "Could it be that the butler..."

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019


    "No." Morpheus shook his head. "She''s an old member of the Hamertons. There''s no reason for her to


    help Reba. But when Sephy drove Reba away, perhaps the butler only instructed the people


    below. She wouldn''t personally handle it. So, I believe there''s an issue among the subordinates."


    "Sir, what do we do now?"


    Morpheus remained silent for a while, then said slowly, "Contact the former Orton Troop."


    Alfred and Marie were initially surprised by this statement, then showed signs of delight.


    "Sir, have you already... made up your mind?"


    Morpheus smiled faintly. He stood up and held their hands gently.


    "You both have always been loyal to me, as were the former Orton Troop... I know you''ve always


    hoped for my return. This time, I don''t want to disappoint you or let anything bad happen to Sephy."


    Alfred and Marie smiled, too excited to find words.


    At that moment, a clear voice came from outside. "Morpheus!"


    Alfred immediately understood and chuckled. "The ''closed for business'' sign has to be taken down. Our


    only patron has arrived!"


    Morpheus walked out with a smile. In the sunlight, Persephone''s smile resembled sweet ice cream as


    she enthusiastically waved at him.


    "Why did you rush out like this?" Morpheus furrowed his brow. "Aren''t you afraid of getting sunburned?"


    Persephone grinned.


    She was wearing a sleeveless T-shirt and a floral skirt today, looking youthful and beautiful. However,


    she was always afraid of the sun, and now, with such arge area of her skin exposed, it turned red


    within no time.


    "It''s okay. It''s just too hot today!" Persephone pouted. "I''d rather get sunburned than die of heatstroke!"


    Morpheus took her hand to lead her into the cafe.


    However, Persephone pulled him across the street. A beautiful sports car was parked there¡ªits sleek


    body exuding elegance and the unique chocte color shimmering in the sunlight.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Morpheus was taken aback. "This..."


    "I bought this!" Persephone couldn''t hide her excitement. "Morpheus, do you know? I earned it myself!


    "My fireworks design won an award and the factory got orders quickly As the designer I get a share


    from the factory... Hehe! I bought this car with that share!"


    "Really?" Morpheus was genuinely happy for her. "You''re amazing!


    "Oh, I see." He looked like realization struck him. "You drove here today because you wanted me to


    ride in your new car and take a joyride?"


    "It''s not mine." She smiled, then handed him the keys. "It''s yours."


    "What?"


    "It''s my gift to you." Persephone''s cheeks blushed, her pretty eyes sparkling. "I''m not just a parasite


    relying on my family... I have the ability to earn money!


    "And the first fortune I dug up, I want to share it with you!"


    "I..." Morpheus was about to speak but was suddenly silenced by her hand covering his mouth.


    "You''re not allowed to refuse!" she asserted. "Isn''t loving someone like this? Isn''t it about giving them


    the best you can?"

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020


    Morpheus paused, meeting Persephone''s earnest gaze. "But I haven''t given you anything yet..."


    "You''ve already given me the best!" Persephone blushed, smiling softly. To her, he was the best gift in


    the world.


    "Let''s go. Don''t stand in the zing sun!" She took his hand. "Today, you''re my chauffeur, and I''m


    touring Southeast Aciatic!"


    He indulgently chuckled. "That wish seems a bit challenging."


    "No matter what Grandma Cordelia wishes, Grandpa Zephyr always makes it happen!"


    "I see." He ruffled her hair. "Grandpa Zephyr is Grandma Cordelia''s superhero."


    "So what about you?"


    "I..." Morpheus pondered. "I''ll be your Doraemon, okay?"


    Persephone smiled sweetly.


    After securing their seatbelts, Morpheus started the car. Under the sunlight, theirughter drifted in the


    wind.


    Persephone shared her n toplete her graduation project at the fireworks factory with Morpheus.


    Morpheus'' brow twitched, and he turned to her with a smile, which she could tell was quite strained.


    Her mind wandered to what Reba had mentioned about PTSD...


    What had he experienced to have PTSD rted to fireworks?


    Persephone bit her lip, taking his hand to continue forward.


    They had reached the highest mountain in Southeast Aciatic.


    Southeast Aciatic was a country surrounded by the sea on all sides, with a lower altitude, so this


    highest mountain might be shorter than even a small hill in other countries. Still, the scenery was


    incredibly beautiful.


    As they parked the car below and trekked up, they encountered numerous vibrant flowers, little rabbits


    hopping in the bushes, and beautiful butterflies fluttering around.


    Feeling the atmosphere too silent, Persephone changed the topic softly. "I heard this ce used to be


    an active volcano, but it hasn''t erupted for a long time."


    Morpheus chuckled. "I reckon it won''t erupt again."


    "How do you know?"


    Morpheus paused, choosing not to speak. He used toe to this mountain often, running, climbing,


    exercising¡ªevery corner of this mountain was familiar to him.


    "Morpheus, I feel you''ve been acting a bit strange since you came to Southeast Aciatic..." Persephone


    voiced her concern after a moment of consideration, "Sometimes you''re silent, and even when you


    speak, it feels like you''re only saying half. It is as if there''s something you''re keeping from me."


    "Sephy..." Morpheus paused.


    "It''s okay." Persephone smiled. "Everyone has secrets, and if you don''t want to tell me, it''s fine. But... I


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    still want you to know that I''m willing to share whatever happens with you.


    "As for my graduation design, I initially wanted to invite you to see it." She smiled wryly. "The professor


    said we''d disy the fireworks we designed at the graduation ceremony. My mom and dad will be


    there, and I really hope you cane.


    "But your reaction after seeing the fireworksst time was a bit strong... I think maybe you don''t like


    them? If you don''t, it''s okay. Don''t force yourself."


    Morpheus looked at her in silence.


    It felt like a needle had pricked the softest part of his heart. He knew he hadn''t been himself since he


    came to Southeast Aciatic. He was doing his best to appear normal, but sometimes, his PTSD wasn''t


    within his control.


    He had an aversion to Southeast Aciatic from the start. The fireworks that bloomed in the night sky


    were more like ropes pulling him into the hell of war.


    It wasn''t that he disliked them¡ªhe just couldn''t get past them.

 Chapter 2021

    Chapter 2021


    Morpheus could tell Persephone had been awkwardly trying to please him, doing everything to make


    him happy. He felt sorry for her and deeply guilty, too. He didn''t know how to tell her about his past.


    Those ugly scars were something he didn''t even want to touch himself.


    "Morpheus, what''s wrong?" Persephone''s heart dropped when she noticed his constant distraction.


    "Did... Did I say something wrong?"


    "No." He gently caressed her face. "It''s not you, Sephy. It''s me."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Why would you say something silly like that?"


    "It''s really my fault."


    Persephone tiptoed to run her fingers through his hair when a distant rumble echoed in the sky.


    Southeast Aciatic''s weather was unpredictable¡ªjust moments ago, there were clear skies, and now


    dark clouds loomed, carrying a damp scent in the air.


    Before she could react,rge raindrops started falling.


    Morpheus hastily pulled her into his arms and dashed in a certain direction.


    "Where are you taking me?" Persephone urgently asked. "Our car isn''t there!"


    "The car is down the mountain, and going downhill with this downpour is risky!" Morpheus nced at


    her. "There''s a cave nearby. Let''s take shelter there for now!"


    Persephone froze, but as the rain intensified, she had no choice but to follow him.


    To her surprise, the direction he mentioned did have a cave. Bushes partly concealed the cave''s


    entrance, and the interior was rtively clean. Walking further in, they could even hear the trickling of


    water.


    "This cave leads to the outside. It''s connected to a stream, so you can hear the water." Morpheus


    smiled, taking off his clothes to wring them out.


    Persephone had been shielded by him, not getting wet much. However, as she was already dressed


    lightly, the rain had soaked her skirt, revealing her curves under the wet clothes.


    Morpheus coughed and averted his gaze.


    "The raines and goes quickly." He awkwardly tried to cover up the embarrassment. "Once it stops,


    I''ll carry you back down the mountain." "I... I can walk by myself." Persephone''s voice was low. She


    knew Morpheus was avoiding looking at her, but she couldn''t help ncing at him. His bare upper body


    disyed distinct muscles, and his tan skin felt raw and primal.


    She had never seen him from such a close distance.


    His body had numerous scars, most likely from his time fighting in the underground arena.


    But...


    Persephone furrowed her brow. Some scars were small, hole-like shapes, almost like bullet wounds.


    "Come sit here for some rest, Sephy." Morpheus cleared a clean spot for her to sit, but as soon as he


    turned, he saw her staring at him.


    Persephone snapped out of it, suddenly feeling flushed and feverish. Her rational mind urged her to


    stay put, but an uncontroble force made her move closer to him.


    Morpheus quickly turned away.


    Persephone abruptly hugged him from behind!


    Her soft face was pressed against the scar left by a bullet on his back. That bullet had nearly taken his


    life back then.


    "Sephy..." Morpheus'' voice was hoarse, his entire body tense.


    He held her hand, and an intense warmth spread through his palm in that fleeting touch.

 Chapter 2022

    Chapter 2022


    Persephone''s hand wandered up and down his body.


    Morpheus grabbed her hand with a frown. He exerted too much force, causing her to let out a low


    gasp. He quickly let go and turned to look at her.


    "Did I hurt you?"


    Persephone pouted, turning her face away.


    Morpheus stood there stiffly, not reacting for a while. Despite that, there was a restlessness within him,


    a raging tumult¡ªhisst bit of rationality felt fragile and almostughable.


    Persephone lowered her head, her face getting warmer. Outside, the rain poured heavily, but the


    temperature inside the cave shot up. Her heartbeat echoed loudly in her ears.


    "Morpheus..." After a silent moment, she approached him again, cing her hands on his waist and


    resting her head against his solid chest.


    Morpheus panicked, afraid she might sense something was not quite calm with him.


    "Sephy, don''t do this!"


    "Don''t you..."


    "Not now!"


    Morpheus grasped her shoulders. How could he not want to? But he couldn''t. He feared hurting her.


    Not restraining themselves in this situation would only hurt her.


    "Even if I desire you, it can''t be now!" He looked into her eyes, his voice low. "It will be after your


    studies ¡ªwhen I formally propose to your parents and marry you through proper rituals! On our


    wedding night!


    "Sephy..." He swallowed, his voice husky. "I need to be responsible for you!"


    Persephone blinked her beautiful eyes, radiating a soft, warm light that brightened the cave.


    She gradually calmed down. Once she regainedposure, she chuckled, her cheeks flushed. She


    murmured, "You make it sound like I''m shamelessly begging you..."


    "Silly goose." Morpheus gently embraced her, also smiling. "Even if you did something to me, I trust


    you''d take responsibility."


    Morpheus ran his fingers through her long hair.


    If he had truly wanted to do something to her, she would have been his back in Flinge. She was his


    cherished treasure, and while he desired her, he feared hurting her.


    "Morpheus..." Persephone said softly, "You promised that once I finish my studies, you''ll go to my home


    for the proposal!"


    "Mm."


    "No backing out!"


    "Have I ever backed out on promises to you?"


    "What if my parents make things difficult for you?"


    He chuckled. "As long as you don''t marry someone else, I''ll marry you sooner orter."


    Persephone was startled. "Did... Did you misunderstand something?"


    "What?"


    "About me and Christopher." She bit her lip. "I know there have been rumorstely, but between him


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    and me¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Morpheus'' fervent lips pressed against hers. His kiss carried a possessive


    dominance, engulfing her like a tidal wave.


    Persephone felt delirious. Only when she began to pant did he reluctantly release her.


    "I never believe in what''s said outside," he whispered in her ear. "I only believe in you."


    "Morpheus..."


    "The rain has stopped. I''ll take you back."

 Chapter 2023

    Chapter 2023


    Persephone felt like she was in a dream. Morpheus led her out of the cave, her hand in his, and the


    post-rain air was exceptionally fresh.


    The sun peeked out from behind the clouds, casting a smile upon the earth. The fragrance of the soil


    was uplifted by the sunlight, permeating every corner of the mountain.


    She smiled foolishly, following him as the roadside flowers seemed to sway her way. -


    When Morpheus drove near the pce, the night had fallen. Persephone lingered in the car, reluctant


    to leave. Morpheus pinched her nose with a fond gaze, urging her to go home quickly.


    "You take the car back!"


    Morpheus handed her the car keys with a gentle shake of his head.


    "What''s wrong?" Persephone seemed disappointed. "This was meant for you."


    "This is something you''ve earned," Morpheus said tenderly. "It''s rightfully yours. While I''m happy when


    you give me gifts, I believe your first gift should belong to you."


    "But¡ª"


    "Listen to me," he said, patting her head.


    Persephone wanted to say more but held back.


    Seeing her disappointment, Morpheus felt a pang of guilt. He took the car keys from her hand. "How


    about this? I''ll take it for now. If you''re free tomorrow, I''lle to pick you up to go elsewhere, okay?"


    Persephone finally smiled and nodded vigorously. "Okay, I''ll listen to you. But I''ll get you something


    better when I earn more moneyter. By then, you have to ept it!"


    "If you earn more money, I might as well live off of you!" Morpheus teased her. "Then, you''ll be


    responsible for making money, and I''ll be responsible for..."


    "For what?" Persephone leaned in.


    "For taking care of the kids!"


    Persephone blushed and yfully hit him.


    Suddenly, Morpheus held her tightly. "How many kids do we want in the future?"


    "Hey!" She red at him. "Are you back in high spirits now?"


    Yet, he acted all timid in the cave...


    Morpheus chuckled, released her, and urged her to hurry home.


    Persephone looked back several times as she entered the pce. She kept looking back until she


    couldn''t see anymore, then jogged back to her residence.


    Morpheus stood outside the pce gates and gazed at the majestic structure, feeling a mix of


    emotions. As Persephone vanished into the night, he prepared to leave.


    However, a voice suddenly came from behind. "Are you Sephy''s boyfriend?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Morpheus stopped but didn''t turn around. The footsteps behind him drew closer.


    "Excuse me, I identally overheard your conversation just now... I didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but it''s


    Morpheus smirked, recognizing the voice.


    "I heard you saying you''ll let Sephy support you in the future?" Christopher seemed a bit angry. "As a


    man, how can you live off of her?"


    "Can''t I?" Morpheus chuckled, still not turning around. "Who said men have to earn money? I want to


    take care of my family and let Sephy pursue what she loves without worries. What''s wrong with that?"


    "You... How can you be so self-righteous?"


    "People like us always have a way with words."


    "Sir! I''m genuinely talking to you!" Christopher sounded angry. "I know your background isn''t great.


    Sephy mentioned you used to participate in underground fights in Flinge... I also want to believe that


    you''re not with Sephy for her money! But... what you just said and this car make it hard for me to trust


    you!


    "If you''re with her just for her money, I advise you to find another woman! There are plenty of wealthy


    women in the world. Why stick to her?"


    Morpheus snickered but didn''t want to say more.


    However, Christopher persisted, "Why won''t you turn around and face me?"


    "It''s gettingte," Morpheus said coldly. "You should also go back and rest."


    "Hold on!"


    At Christopher''smand, the pce guards armed with guns swiftly surrounded Morpheus at the


    entrance.

 Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024


    Morpheus stood there steadily, devoid of any fear.


    At Christopher''s signal to seize him, the guards were all taken aback when they saw his face, halting in


    their tracks and refusing to move forward.


    "What are you doing?!" Christopher demanded angrily. "This man is scheming to get close to Ms.


    Hamerton with ill intentions! Why aren''t you arresting him?"


    "Your Highness..." The guards looked at Christopher. "This... This is..."


    Even Christopher found this peculiar. From the man''s back view, he seemed slightly more robust than


    an average person. The pce guards were the cream of the crop, so how could they be easily


    intimidated by someone like him?


    Since they wouldn''t act, he decided to take matters into his own hands!


    Christopher dashed forward, snatching a gun from one of the guards. As he raised the butt of the gun


    to strike, other guards rushed in and actually restrained him!


    "Are you all insane?!" Christopher was hysterical.


    "Your Highness, you can''t... Please, don''t take action."


    "Your Highness, calm down..."


    "Your Highness!"


    At that moment, Morpheus slowly turned around.


    The anger Christopher felt a moment ago turned into pure astonishment.


    Morpheus smiled, but his eyes were icy. Just like years ago when he stood before the old king, vowing


    to quell the rebellion and fighting to the end...


    The gun in Christopher''s hand fell to the ground with a tter.


    "How could it be you..."


    "Your Highness...." Morpheus'' voice was low. "Have you been well?"


    He bowed deeply to Christopher, who hurriedly stepped forward to stop him.


    Even at that moment, Christopher was somewhat flustered. "General, you don''t need to be so polite!"


    "You''re the prince. Proper decorum is expected," Morpheus said. "And I am no longer a general.


    There''s no need for formality with me."


    "Is it really... you?" Christopher stared at him, his expression somewhatplex.


    No wonder the guards reacted to Morpheus as if they were wolves encountering a lion. Once wolves


    sensed the lion''s scent from afar, they wouldn''t dare approach.


    Morpheus'' intimidation was even more formidable than a lion.


    During the rebellion that almost overturned the entire country, had it not been for Morpheus''


    intervention, Southeast Aciatic might have faced a change in ruler long ago.


    He was hailed as a god of war throughout the country. But at the height of his glory, he quietly left


    Southeast Aciatic.


    Christopher never expected that the man Persephone spoke of as her boyfriend would turn out to be


    him...


    "Why that expression, Your Highness?" Morpheus smiled. "Don''t want to see me that badly?"


    "No, no!" Christopher scratched his head awkwardly with a smile as well. He ordered the guards to


    open the gates and inform everyone to wee General Orton with the highest honors.


    However, Morpheus stopped him. "It''ste now, it''s not proper."


    "But¡ª"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I told you, I am no longer a general." Morpheus looked at him. "Your Highness, if you remember my


    contribution to quelling the rebellion years ago, please pretend tonight''s events never happened. I just


    want to live an ordinary life, to... be with the person I love."


    After a moment of contemtion, Christopher nodded solemnly. He suddenly felt relieved. No wonder


    he couldn''t win over Persephone, and no wonder he couldn''t defeat the person she loved...

 Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025


    Morpheus wasn''t just an ordinary person!


    Christopher wholeheartedly epted his defeat to Morpheus.


    "Then... I''d like to invite you toe over to my ce for a while as a friend. That''s fine, right?" -


    A few dayster, Persephone finally ran into Christopher, who had been missing in action for days, in


    the ssroom.


    "Hey, you finally showed up!" She dashed over, plopping down in the seat beside him and handing him


    breakfast. "You haven''t eaten, right? Let''s eat together!"


    Usually, Christopher would readily ept, but he waved his hands now. "No, no, no!"


    "What''s wrong?" Persephone widened her eyes. "This breakfast isn''t poisoned!"


    Christopher awkwardly smiled. "You have a boyfriend, so maybe... we should keep some distance."


    Persephone burst intoughter. Then she remarked, "Strange... Morpheus was right!"


    "Uh, what?"


    "My boyfriend!" She chuckled. "He made this breakfast. I asked if he could also make a portion for you,


    and he said sure, just worried you wouldn''t take it!"


    Christopher winced. General Orton''s breakfast was reserved solely for the little princess of the


    Hamertons¡ªno one dared have it.


    "You''ve been acting odd these days." Persephone nced at him. "You haven''te to work on our


    design ns or taken me to the factory... What''s up? Don''t you want me to graduate? Don''t forget we


    need every member for this group project!"


    "No, not at all!" Christopher nibbled on his pen, nced around, then cautiously asked, "About going to


    the factory... Does your boyfriend know?"


    "He does."


    "He allows me to take you there?"


    "Christopher!"


    Persephone was exasperated. She took out the design ns she had been working on these past few


    days, rolled them up, and gave him a light smack on his head with them.


    "You''re underestimating my boyfriend. Do you think he wouldn''t allow me to have any male friends


    around? Besides this is for our graduation project How could he disagree?"


    "Ahem... You might not fully understand your boyfriend."


    "Huh?"


    Christopher chuckled. "It''s nothing. Since he''s fine with leaving you to me, we''ll go this afternoon!"


    Persephone frowned. "The way you put it still sounds weird..."


    "Anyway, let''s focus on the important things!" Christopher could finally have his breakfast with ease.


    Morpheus'' breakfast was simple¡ªa meat, eggs, and veggies sandwich. It was clearly made with care.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    If not for Persephone, he might have never experienced General Orton''s cooking in his lifetime.


    Persephone dedicatedly worked on her designs. This firework design was specifically created for


    Morpheus and revised over a dozen times to achieve the desired look. They nned to test it at the


    factory the same afternoon to see if it had the desired effect.


    "If this firework design seeds, are you nning to show it only to him?" Christopher teased.


    Persephone''s hand paused abruptly, a hint of faint sadness crossing her face.


    Christopher suddenly remembered thest time she went to set off fireworks with Morpheus. She had


    left eagerly but returned full of dejection... He had assumed her boyfriend had let her down back then.


    Thinking back now, Morpheus might have had his reasons.


    He had heard that people returning from the battlefield often faced some form of psychological


    challenges¡ªbeing sensitive to loud noises was one of the signs of PTSD.


    "Actually..." Christopher hesitated. "You should try to understand him more."


    Persephone paused. "What do you mean? Do you know my boyfriend?"

 Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026


    Christopher struggled to swallow the bite of the sandwich in his mouth for what seemed like ages. He


    gazed at Persephone, his mind wandering back...


    He didn''t just know Morpheus. He had been close since childhood to the children of the two prominent


    military families in Southeast Aciatic.


    Compared to the Harrises, he preferred visiting the Ortons, especially when he got to spend time with


    Morpheus. He considered Morpheus a friend, a brother even, having engaged in countless mischief


    together, much to their parents'' dismay.


    In his memory, Morpheus was someone who smiled a lot, radiating warmth and brightness like the


    Southeast Aciatic sun when he did.


    However, from the moment Kaiden betrayed the country, Morpheus never smiled again, gradually


    growing distant from Christopher as well.


    It wasn''t until that evening at the gates of the pce that Christopher felt like it had been a lifetime.


    "I... I don''t know him." Christopher forced a smile. "Where would I have met your boyfriend!"


    Persephone blinked, skeptical.


    Christopher ducked his head to munch on the sandwich.


    It was Morpheus who had asked him to do that, not wanting Persephone to know too much about his


    past. However, he didn''t seem to consider how sharp-witted the Hamerton heiress was. Could she not


    see through the veiled truth?


    "Oh, right." Unable to withstand Persephone''s piercing gaze, Christopher quickly changed the subject.


    "We''re going to the factory at 2:00 p.m. this afternoon. A pyrotechnician there will show you the effects


    of your designed fireworks."


    "Just one pyrotechnician?"


    "Yeah." Christopher nodded. "The main factory is on holiday, so we''re going to the smaller one. But


    don''t worry, even though it''s smaller, the pyrotechnician''s skill level is top-notch!"


    In the afternoon, Christopher arrived on time at the fireworks factory with Persephone.


    Situated on the city''s outskirts, this factory wasn''trge, merely a downstream production line of that


    major factory.


    The manager warmly weed them, "It''s such an honor for Your Highness to visit us!


    "Is this Ms. Hamerton? You two standing together looks like a match made in heav¡ª"


    "You talk too much!" Christopher red at him.


    The manager quickly shut up, wiping the sweat off his forehead. He didn''t know this was a forbidden


    topic!


    "Ms. Hamerton and I are just regr friends. Don''t make things up!" Christopher hurriedly rified.


    "Understood!"


    "Please, have the pyrotechnician act faster. We''re here to see the effects and will head back."


    "Of course!" the manager agreed and moved swiftly.


    As Persephone looked around, she raised a concern about the environment, "Will this do? It seems a


    bit rundown. Doesn''t it seem unprofessional?"


    "Actually, it''s my first time here, too," Christopher admitted sheepishly. "But this is the only ce where


    we can see the effects now. It might seem small, but the equipment is quite advanced. After all, it''s the


    downstream production line of the royal factory, so it shouldn''t becking in quality."


    Christopher said this aloud, but he was still quite worried. Not about the equipment, but he sensed that


    the security there might not be as thorough.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    They hade directly from school, and unfortunately, they hadn''t brought anyone else along.


    He had an uneasy feeling.


    Not far from the factory entrance, someone kept pacing back and forth.


    He asionally nced inside despite theck of visibility. He strolled back and forth beneath the


    expansive banyan tree, asionally deep in thought, with a subtle smile softening his earnest


    countenance.


    Alfred chuckled. "Sir, it''s too hot. Would you like to wait in the car?"

 Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027


    "No need, you can go back first." Morpheus nced at him. "I''ll wait here for her a little longer."


    "Prince Christopher wouldn''t do anything to Ms. Hamerton..."


    "Alfred, what are you thinking?" Morpheus couldn''t help but chuckle. "I know exactly what Christopher


    is like, but I just want to wait here for Sephy. Christopher mentioned that she''d specifically designed


    these fireworks for me. Hah! I''m the useless one. I don''t even dare to go inside and take a look."


    "Sir, don''t say that."


    "If I wait here, will it count as apanying her in her efforts?"


    Alfred nodded.


    Morpheus smiled and sent Alfred back. He continued waiting under the tree.


    The air in Southeast Aciatic was hot and humid. The shade of the banyan tree offered some relief, but


    it couldn''tpletely dispel the oppressive heat.


    Morpheus took a deep breath, about to move elsewhere, when he glimpsed a suspicious figure swiftly


    darting through the factory''s side gate.


    The security at the side gate wasx, making it easy to enter.


    Morpheus paused. His innate vignce prompted him to chase after without hesitation. However, the


    person was fast, and there was some distance between him and the side gate. He couldn''t catch up


    immediately.


    His gaze darkened. He contemted calling the authorities but hesitated just as he was about to dial


    the number. What grounds would he use to report it? Someone sneaked into the fireworks factory and


    went missing?


    What if that person was an employee, or what if this was a misunderstanding...


    Just then, a loud booming sound reverberated nearby!


    Morpheus jumped in shock. The deafening noise seemed to plunge him back into that haunting


    nightmare. Thick smoke billowed into the sky, resembling ck columns rising from hell.


    He froze in ce, a chill crawling up every vein in his body, and his mind went nk...


    "Sephy..." He suddenly snapped out of it. Persephone was still inside the factory!


    "Sephy!" Morpheus yelled desperately, disregarding everything and running headlong into the mes.


    The factory was in chaos The explosion urred in the warehouse where the fireworks were stored


    j ... . . j ? ...


    At the time of the explosion, Persephone and Christopher were close to the warehouse.


    Before they could react, a powerful surge of heat rushed to them. Persephone sensed her feet lifting


    from the floor. Her skin felt seared, her body momentarily weightless before forcefully crashing back


    down!


    Countless unknown fragments fell. She screamed, instinctively covering her head and curling up on the


    floor.


    Christopher fared no better. He stumbled from the heatwave, feeling like he was being torn apart.


    Ignoring the pain, he crawled toward Persephone and shielded her from the falling shards of concrete


    with his body.


    Suddenly, a wave of fire rushed toward them!


    Christopher dragged her out, trying to escape, but a roof beam fell dangerously close to their heads.


    Persephone struggled to hold herself up, the pungent smell making her feel like she was about to


    suffocate.


    "Christopher..." She strained to speak, "Go, leave me for now..."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "No way!" Christopher held her tightly. "If Morpheus finds out... he''ll kill me!"


    "What are you saying?"


    Christopher had no time to exin. He dragged her desperately. But with the factory filled with


    fireworks, the explosion''s fire rapidly engulfed and spread, turning the entire factory into a terrifying


    inferno...


    Persephone found it harder to breathe, her limbs weakening. Every step felt like it drained her body.


    Her consciousness began to fade. There was a small rock ahead, and she couldn''t steady herself in


    time, tripping over it and falling to the floor.

 Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028


    There was fire everywhere. mes rushed toward Persephone like menacing dragons. Her


    consciousness grew increasingly blurred, but the searing pain coursing through her body became


    clearer. She struggled to get up, the agony almost unbearable.


    Despite several attempts, it was futile...


    Something was pinning her feet down, and stones kept falling on her. She couldn''t even muster a


    shout. Many images shed through her mind in that fleeting moment, each frame featuring Morpheus''


    face... She remembered the times they had spent together in Flinge, how he had initially distanced


    himself from her, thenter had exerted every effort to protect her. She recalled how he would gently


    ruffle her hair and call her "silly goose"...


    "Morpheus, I''m afraid I might have to go first..."


    The fire grew fiercer, explosions resonated continuously, and she could no longer hold on.


    Christopher, who was nearby, wasn''t any better.


    Amidst the roaring mes, he couldn''t see anything clearly, only pulling at Persephone''s arm by sheer


    instinct. Choked by the thick smoke, his throat was hoarse, but he persisted, calling her name,


    "Sephy... Please, don''t fall asleep..."


    Despite his words, he found himself closing his eyes first.


    "Christopher..."


    "Sephy, you have to hold on." Christopher''s words came out incoherently. "Someone wille to


    rescue us. keep holding on..."


    The twoy amidst the inferno.


    Another deafening explosion echoed, and a column of fire shot up into the sky!


    Morpheus dashed into the ze, pausing momentarily.


    He clenched his fists, his body involuntarily trembling. He wanted to take deep breaths, but every


    inhale filled his throat with smoke.


    Fire and explosions were everywhere...


    Morpheus covered his ears but soon lowered his hands and continued to run forward.


    At that moment, it seemed like his nightmare had returned. Fire, smoke, and explosions intertwined,


    taking him back to that battlefield soaked in blood...


    ¡ª Zf


    Kaiden''s face appeared on the battlefield. He was mocking his ipetence, arrogantly pointing a gun


    at him, and screaming hoarsely, "If you have the guts, then kill your own father!"


    Morpheus ran with all his might, trying to leave the nightmare behind.


    "Stupid boy, you can''t outrun fate!" Kaiden''s voice seemed to echo again. "You can''t save her! Even if


    you save her, do you think she won''t mind this past of yours? You''re someone who can kill your own


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    father. She''ll never look up to you!"


    "No!" Morpheus shouted, stopping to catch his breath. When he looked up again amidst the mes,


    there was also determination in his eyes.


    "I will save her...


    "I won''t let anything happen to her!


    "Sephy!"


    Without hesitation, Morpheus plunged into the fiery sea. -


    Persephone thought she was about to die.


    In that moment of fading consciousness, she was startled awake by the mes, her eyes jolting open.


    She heard someone''s voice amidst the fire.


    "Sephy! Sephy!"


    She couldn''t believe her ears. "Morpheus?"


    "Morpheus, I''m here..."


    She waved desperately and screamed with all her might, but her voice drowned in the fire and smoke.


    Just as she felt hopeless, a pair ofrge hands lifted her, and the next second, she was in the embrace


    that had given her a sense of safety countless times!


    "Morpheus?" Persephone was dazed before she burst into tears. "Morpheus... is it really you?"


    "It''s me! Don''t be afraid!" Morpheus carried her. "I''ll take you out of here! You''ll be okay soon!"


    "I thought I was going to die..."


    "You won''t!" He looked into her eyes. "I am here and won''t let anything happen to you!"


    "How did youe here?"

 Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029


    "Let''s get out first!"


    "Hey, wait..." Persephone pointed to the other side.


    In moments of life and death, it wasn''t appropriate tough, but Morpheus still chuckled. The young


    Prince Christopher was sprawled on the floor in a very ridiculous pose, and they almost forgot about


    him!


    "Don''t worry," Morpheus whispered. "I won''t let anything happen to him."


    He had Persephone cling to his back and then carried Christopher.


    Christopher was a tall fellow, so it took some effort to carry them both to a safe ce.


    Fire trucks, ambnces, and police cars rushed in. Their sirens pierced the sky, startling a flock of


    birds.


    The fire was soon extinguished, and Persephone and Christopher received timely treatment. Luckily,


    their burns weren''t too severe, and even more fortunately, their faces were unharmed.


    When Christopher woke up, he felt bandages wrapped around his head, and his skin had a burning


    sensation. His heart sank, and he was almost on the verge of tears.


    "Tell me the truth! Am I disfigured?!"


    The nurses nearby didn''t speak but suppressed theirughter.


    "Oh no! Ahhh!"


    Christopher was in despair, about to cry his heart out, mourning his lost handsome face, when


    someone opened the ward door.


    Doctors and nurses bowed and greeted the neers, "General Orton, Ms. Hamerton!"


    "You guys go out first." Morpheus smiled. "I''ll talk to His Highness."


    The doctors and nurses exited, and Christopher covered his face, adamantly refusing others to look at


    him.


    Persephoneughed as she brought a mirror over, and though Morpheus tried to persuade him gently,


    he remained engulfed in sorrow.


    "Christopher!" Morpheus'' tone shifted from gentle to authoritative.


    This stern reprimand instantly took Christopher back to many years ago when he trained with the Orton


    Troop, and Morpheus was in charge, often shouting at him like this: "Christopher, stand at attention!"


    "I..."


    "Put your hands down!"


    "But... I''m already like this, and you''re still..."


    Christopher saw Morpheus'' serious face through the gaps between his fingers. Although his face was


    stern, the amusement in his eyes was evident.


    Christopher hesitated but eventually lowered his hands.


    Persephone quickly held the mirror in front of him. He was startled at first, then saw himself in the


    mirror with his head wrapped in bandages.


    His face was unscathed!


    Christopher was stunned for a long time before he cried, overwhelmed with joy. He had never liked his


    face this much before!


    "Hey, why are you crying?" Persephone smiled. "Look at me. I''m more injured than you, and I didn''t


    cry!"


    Christopher took in the bandages on Persephone''s arms and legs. Though not hindering her


    movement, it was clear these burns would need some time to heal.


    He was the same. His head was injured, his legs grazed. Thinking back to the chaotic scene in the fire,


    he felt a sense of joy from surviving the ordeal.


    "It was Morpheus who saved us!" Persephone held onto her beloved''s arm, incredibly cheerful. "That


    day, he single-handedly saved both of us! We had barely escaped when the building behind us


    copsed."


    "So, if it weren''t for General Orton, we wouldn''t be alive." Christopher looked at him gratefully. "Many


    years ago, you saved our country, which means you saved me. And this time... you saved me again."


    Morpheus smiled as he gently embraced Persephone by his side.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey!" Persephone looked at Christopher. "Not only did he save you, but he also carried you out!


    Princess carry, you know!"


    Christopher was dumbfounded. "What?!"


    "I think you should stop being a prince and be a princess instead!"

 Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030


    "No way!" Christopher smirked, ncing at Morpheus. "To him, you''re his only princess! I just got lucky


    for the princess carry, thanks to you!"


    "Yeah, at least you''re self-aware!" Persephone nodded, rubbing her chin.


    "We''ve known each other for so long! What kind of person do you think I am?" Christopherughed. "I


    can be a bit shameless at times, but..."


    But upon learning that the one she loved was the unbeatable god of war, he willingly stepped back,


    offering his blessings with a smile.


    "Okay, okay. You two stop crowding around me!" Christopher waved his hand. "Sephy needs more rest,


    and I''d like to get some more sleep, too! Once we heal, let''s go out and have some fun together!"


    "You''re still thinking about fun?" Morpheus'' deep voice intervened with a wry smile. "With the factory


    explosion incident, the royal family is furious and will thoroughly investigate it. Many people will


    probably being to talk to you both in the next few days. After all, you two are the most directly


    involved parties."


    "True..." Christopher scratched his head. "How did the factory suddenly explode? Even though there


    were securitypses, it shouldn''t have resulted in such a serious ident!"


    "Securitypses are just one aspect." Morpheus'' gaze grew serious. "Someone tampering behind the


    scenes is the main issue."


    "Have you found out anything?"


    Morpheus pursed his lips, a glint of determination flickering in his deep eyes.


    "Whoever it is, that person must pay the price!"


    Morpheus carried Persephone back to her hospital room, carefullyying her on the bed and cing a


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    soft pillow behind her.


    Persephone smiled. "I''m not actually in pain. I can walk by myself!"


    He lowered his gaze in silence.


    She wasn''t in pain, but his heart ached. Especially seeing her covered in these bandages, he regretted


    not entering earlier. If he had stayed by her side that day, he would have been more alert to the danger,


    and she wouldn''t have suffered so much.


    He had lingered outside the factory all because he was afraid of fireworks.


    Morpheus bit his lip, tucking the bedsheet for Persephone. The more helpless one felt, the busier one


    tried to seem.


    Even though Persephone''s view was blocked, she could sense that Morpheus might be shedding


    tears.


    "Morpheus..."


    She reached out to touch him, and he held her hand, pressing her palm against his face. "Are you


    crying?" Persephone was surprised. "Don''t be like this! I''m fine, you know?"


    "It''s my fault for not protecting you."


    "It''s not your fault!"


    "I should''ve been with you." Morpheus lifted his head, his slightly reddened eyes a pitiful sight. "Why do


    I have to be scared of fireworks... I''m such a coward!"


    "Don''t say that about yourself!"


    Persephone hugged him, gently patting his back.


    After experiencing this life-and-death disaster, she finally learned about his true identity and understood


    why he was afraid of loud noises and fireworks in the night sky.


    Those weren''t fireworks to him¡ªthey were demons that could drag him back onto the battlefield.


    He had experienced the cruelest things in the world on that battlefield, watching hisrades go down


    one by one. The person who was just talking one second ago would turn into a battered corpse the


    next second...


    Loud explosions and the heat of bullets grazing ears weren''t things the fireworks could romanticize.


    She finally understood what PTSD meant.


    "You''re not a coward but a hero," she whispered in his ear.


    Morpheus'' back tensed, remaining silent for a while before murmuring, "I''m not a hero, either. I killed


    my own father. I''m a heinous murderer..."

 Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031


    "You had no choice on the battlefield."


    Persephone looked at him with her crystal eyes. There was a magical power in them. Even if a devil


    was tearing him apart, her eyes would always bring him back to light.


    She smiled and caressed his cheek. "Though you killed your father, you saved the country."


    "Do you really... think so?"


    She nodded. "You''re not at fault. He was the one who made a mistake. You were just fulfilling your job


    as a general to protect the country.


    "But I also understand that he''s your father who brought you up, after all. You guys must have had


    happy days before that happened, right?"


    Morpheus held his head low in silence.


    "You did well as the protector of the country," she said softly. "But as a son, you can secretly pay


    homage to him."


    Persephone held his hand. "Reconcile with your father, Morpheus. You''ll also reconcile with yourself by


    doing that, okay?"


    He was stunned for a long time and felt a lump in his throat.


    Morpheus stayed with Persephone in the ward that night and heard a faint voice at midnight. He


    suddenly saw a dimmed light at the door when he opened his eyes half-asleep.


    He was alerted at once while the figure in the dimmed light turned around slowly.


    Stunned, he couldn''t speak no matter what.


    "I''m leaving." That person smiled at him. Although there was still mockery in the smile, it was a smile of


    relief. "Be happy with her!"


    Morpheus opened his mouth but couldn''t say a word.


    "Get the culprit at once if you really care for her. Then, kill that murderer like I did back then! Can you


    do it?"


    The figure disappeared right after saying that.


    Choking, Morpheus observed in silence. He abruptly woke up as a tear fell.


    "W-What''s wrong, Morpheus?"


    Morpheus opened his eyes and realized that Persephone was up too, staring at him with her sleepy


    eyes.


    "I''m sorry. Did I wake you?"


    "You didn''t." She chuckled. "You didn''t make a sound, but you kept moving."


    Morpheus calmed down, his heart still pounding. It was a dream, but it didn''t feel like a dream. Perhaps


    his father''s soul really bid farewell to him.


    He would no longer appear in his dreams or interrupt his life.


    In reality, his father loved him.


    Morpheus took deep breaths, attempting to suppress his tears.


    Persephone moved around. There was a tearing pain that came from the burnt wound after the


    painkiller wore off.


    Noticing that, Morpheus got the nurse over to change her bandages.


    The princess was brave and didn''t make a sound. Nevertheless, the wounds remained terrifying.


    He held her, feeling regretful to see the wounds.


    "Don''t worry. It doesn''t hurt." It was she whoforted him instead. "The ointment has pain-numbing


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    effects. It won''t hurt anymore!"


    "Sephy..." Morpheus looked at her. "There will be officersing for investigation from tomorrow


    onward."


    "Okay."


    He licked his lips, his eyes dim. "I think I know who it is!"

 Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032


    With Morpheus'' involvement, the police didn''t ck off and quickly found Reba.


    That day, Reba was preparing to escape from a small port. The boat she had found was an illegally


    operating one.


    As she was about to board, piercing sirens sounded nearby.


    The boat owner, enraged upon hearing the sirens, grabbed Reba by her hair and pushed her into


    the water.


    Reba screamed for help, but he roared, "I didn''t expect you to be sent by the cops!"


    "I''m not..." Reba choked on water. "Sir, let''s leave now. Your boat is fast. As long as we reach the


    open sea, no one will catch you!"


    "Dream on!" The boat owner wanted to strangle her. "Do you not understand? These sirens are from


    the royal guards! Who did you bitch provoke?"


    Reba was dumbfounded. Being a foreigner, she naturally didn''t understand the local affairs in the


    Southeast Aciatic region.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The police and royal guards quickly caught up, armed, and surrounded them.


    Reba turned pale and trembled all over, her gaze gradually turning dull.


    As a special prisoner, Reba was detained in an exceptionally unique ce. The high walls


    surrounding her were taller than those of regr prisons, covered in high-voltage electrical grids that


    even a fly couldn''t escape.


    She nced up at the gloomy sky.


    In Southeast Aciatic, such weather was almost unheard of.


    "Number 2034!" The prison warden''s loud voice shattered the tranquility.


    Reba stood up, and the clinking of her shackles echoed. "Here!"


    "Someone''s here for a visit." The warden gave her an impatient look. "You''ve got ten minutes. Make it


    quick!"


    Reba hesitated for a moment, and then two female prison guards escorted her out.


    Other guards whispered behind, "She''s lucky to still be alive for harming Prince Christopher!"


    "Yeah, she doesn''t even realize who she is! Ms. Hamerton is a guest of the royal family. I heard she


    treated her well before Hah! This kind of person biting the hand that feeds her!"


    "Her days here won''t befortable!"


    Listening to these murmurs, Reba remained expressionless.


    During that time, she indeed had a tough time. The inmates there were all desperados,ing from


    the lowest stratum. They used the vilest means and most ruthless tactics that rendered her powerless.


    Although she had faced hardships since childhood, it was minorpared to this ce.


    From initial fear and anger to feeling nothing, she was like a zombie now.


    However, she could guess who it might be visiting today. She regained herposure and


    purposefully checked the mirror as they walked through the corridor, hoping her hair wasn''t messy.


    "What are you looking at?!" One female guard pped her head. "Behave yourself and hurry up!"


    Reba dared not retort, trembling as she followed behind. When she entered the visiting room,


    however, the person sitting there wasn''t the one she had been longing for¡ªit was someone whose


    gender was hard to pinpoint.


    Reba was stunned, but the person smiled, introducing themselves, "Hello, I''m Wynn Jeter from


    Flinge."


    "Wynn... Wynn Jeter?"


    Reba had a faint impression of this name, having heard it a few times from Morpheus. This person


    was one of the few who could talk to Morpheus back in Flinge.


    "You don''t know me, do you?" Wynn sat down, crossing his arms. Though he smiled, it didn''t reach his


    eyes. "Morpheus asked me toe from Flinge to attend his and Sephy''s wedding and witness their


    happiest moment!"


    "You..." Reba''s heart clenched, feeling as if an unbreakable vine entwined her.


    "Let me tell you the truth. Morpheus doesn''t want to see you. Despite your numerous requests to meet


    him... Hah! What makes you think he''d want to see you when you want to harm the person he loves the


    most?"


    "You... scum!" Reba lost herposure and shouted, only to be restrained by the guards.


    "Reba, just behave yourself." Wynn''s gaze was full of disgust. "Spending the rest of your life here is


    already letting you off easy!"


    "I want to see Morpheus... I want to see him!"


    "You can forget about that for the rest of your life!" Wynn sneered. "You are an arsonist and nearly


    killed Sephy. How could Morpheus ever forgive you?"


    "What''s so good about Persephone... She''s all high and mighty. Does she truly love Morpheus like I


    do? Morpheus'' blinded by her!"


    "Enough!" Wynn suddenly stood up, ring at her. "Sephy''s sincerity doesn''t need your judgment, and


    you''re nowhere near deserving Morpheus for the rest of your life!"


    "What?"


    "He''s Morpheus Orton, didn''t you know?" Wynn emphasized each word. "He''s the general of this


    country, the war god of Southeast Aciatic!"


    A tinge of shock crossed Reba''s face, her eyes widening.


    So... he wasn''t just a simple fighter nor a small-time thug surviving in the underground scene in Flinge.


    "You''ve underestimated Morpheus too much and oversimplified his feelings for Sephy." Wynn looked at


    her. "In all these years, I''ve encountered many psychologists because I have gender dysphoria. I


    wanted to be a woman... but those so-called psychologists were either chatans or mocked and


    suppressed me. They treated me as an anomaly, and they were the ones who acted superior!"

 Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033


    "Only Morpheus and Sephy aren''t like that. They respect and understand me. Sephy told me once,


    ''One''s appearance doesn''t indicate anything. A clean heart is what truly matters!''"


    Reba chuckled dismissively.


    "You''re a psychologist, yet you fail to grasp this," Wynn said coldly. "Actually, I pity you. You could have


    stepped out, yet you insist on dwelling on the trivialities.


    "Morpheus has psychological barriers, a consequence of returning from the battlefield. No one has


    cured his PTSD except Sephy... It shows that a true psychologist is never just a title.


    "What truly heals everything is love!"


    One particr morning a yearter, sunlight streamed through sheer cream curtains onto the floor.


    Persephone was sound asleep when she suddenly felt something pressing down on her... Then,


    Morpheus'' strong arms wrapped around her slender waist. She drowsily opened her eyes to find him


    sealing her lips with heated kisses.


    Over the year, his kissing skills had improved, and Persephone soon found herself unable to resist.


    Despite her enthusiasm, however,st night''s activities had exhausted her, and she didn''t have the


    strength for another round right now.


    As such, when Morpheus was about to continue his advances, she ced her hands on his bare chest.


    "Morpheus..."


    "Hmm?"


    Persephone blushed and softly said, "Not now..."


    Morpheus refused to give up, nuzzling against her, but she struggled to make him back off.


    "You''ve been quite..." She pouted, too embarrassed to continue her sentence.


    Morpheus chuckled and nuzzled her hair with his nose.


    Persephone giggled, her face turning even redder.


    She remembered their somewhatical wedding night.


    Earlier.


    Although they were legally married, Morpheus sat motionless on the bed, stiff as if a wax figure, except


    for his anxious eyes and bobbing Adam''s apple.


    Persephone gently removed her silk robe, revealing a short slip underneath that entuated her


    delicate curves. Yet, all he did was nervously sweat, avoiding eye contact. He restrained himself to the


    point of sweating profusely, determined not to touch her.


    Persephone looked forlorn, nearly on the verge of tears, while all Morpheus could think was that it


    would hurt for a girl''s first time... He wanted to touch her, but the thought of her being in pain held him


    back.


    He''d rather be in pain himself than for her to be hurting!


    Neither of them had experience in such matters, so they had a minor disagreement over this on their


    second day of marriage.


    In the end, Persephone''s parents resolved it... a funny and poignant situation.


    Finally, progress was made the next night.


    -


    Since then, Morpheus'' advances had been swift. From initially holding back and not touching her to


    now...


    "Hey, you don''t mind me being in pain now?" Persephone yfully teased him. "So, this is how men


    are. Once they get what they want, they forget to be considerate!"


    "What? No way," Morpheus protested.


    "Then why... so frequent?"


    "Well..." He thought for a moment, then grinned mischievously. "Who''d want to stick to a vegetarian diet


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    once the gates are open?"


    "Morpheus!"


    Persephone tried to punch him, but he effortlessly grabbed her small fist. His desire couldn''t be


    suppressed anymore.


    "Sephy, your grandparents said they want a great-grandchild."


    "No!"


    "Alright, fine. If you don''t want one, I don''t want one, either..." Morpheus smirked. "Since you don''t want


    a little baby, how about an older baby for the time being?"


    As Morpheus turned, and the nket covered them both... Gentle morning light cast shadows of their


    heaving movements...


    Every story had an ending, but love had no endpoint.


    Hence, what truly healed everything was love.


    ¡ªThe End!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!